《I Became the Tyrant of a Defense Game》


 Chapter 1: GAME CLEAR

    Chapter 1: GAME CLEAR


    "I fucking did it!"


    Those words burst from my mouth, my arms jettisoning upwards in triumph.


    CLEAR was the ring message zing across theputer screen in front of me.


    I had triumphed over the ultimate trial in the game.


    "Damn right! I fucking did it! I crushed this goddamn game!"


    Overwhelmed, a single tear made its way down my face. Considering the brutal six months it took to conquer this game, I couldnt help but be ovee with emotion.


    Tower Defense & Dungeon Attack RPG,


    .


    This was an old-school game, a ssic that had stood the test of over 10 years.


    In it, you drafted and trained heroes to protect the city, plunging headlong into the dungeons beyond to secure victory. All the while youre strategizing in a turn-based RPG.


    You positioned your characters on the map andmanded them individually.


    If a hero that youd poured time and effort into was killed, they were gone for good, establishing the games notorious difficulty.


    The game was a global sensation in its prime, but now its just an old ssic. So why am I only now iming victory?


    Firstly, nobody had ever conquered it on the highest difficulty.


    That difficulty, Hell,bined with Ironman mode, where progress was saved automatically. Thisbination, known as Hells Ironman, had remained unbeaten.


    The game kept every yers victory data on its server and ranked it. However, Hell Ironman had remained unbeaten.


    Some had beaten the game on Legendary difficulty in Ironman mode, and others had turned off Ironman mode to beat Hell difficulty. But Hells Ironman had seen no victor until now.


    But today, 10 years after the game wasunched, a champion has emerged. Me!


    Challenging the impossible is human instinct.


    Like surmounting a peak that no one has yet scaled. So, I took it on.


    And the second reason.


    - Damn, RetroAddict finally did it.


    - Congrats!!


    - Lmao, gotta respect the persistence of the RetroAddict.


    - First in the world, well done.


    - Thanks for the grueling work over the past six months.


    Chat messages came pouring into the chat window on a second monitor next to my game screen.


    Seeing the chat log, I could only smile.


    "I fucking told you all, didnt I? No matter how damn hard it is! Games are made to be beaten!"


    I am a game streamer, specifically a streamer who ys challenging ssic games. My ID is RetroAddict.


    As for the number of viewers, its surprisinglyrge.


    Nostalgia always draws a crowd. Watching a battle of high difficulty is always gripping content.


    I typically pull in around 3,000 viewers, but as I approached the final stage, that number climbed past 10,000, and with the news of my victory, more viewers were flocking in.


    [MissionFairy has donated 100,000 Won!]


    - You can brag all you want today. As promised, Im sending the donation.


    One by one, regr viewers who had pledged to donate upon my victory started to follow through.


    [ShittyGameConnoisseur has gifted 50,000 won!]


    - Damn, now what am I supposed to watch for the next six months if youve already smashed it?


    [ckBox has gifted 10,000 won!]


    - Thought I was investing in a sure thing when I bet you couldnt beat the game... Damn, you yed me.


    [DogBarksAtBoringStreams has gifted 30,000 won!]


    - Cant bark at you today, good job.


    "Ah, thanks everyone for the donations. Ill keep giving it my all!"


    As the generosity flowed, I thanked my viewers, echoed theirments, and they responded with palpable joy, their chat messages ricocheting off each other.


    The chat room was a party.


    For the first time in a decade, a yer had crushed a level no one else had. Could there be a more illustrious aplishment for a gamer?


    My viewers, having apanied me on this odyssey, reveled in the victory as if it were their own.


    - Such a damn shame the Holy Maiden fell in the final battle. She was only an R-grade, but she carried us all this way.


    - He had no other choice... if he hadnt distracted the boss with the second squad, he wouldnt have even gotten this far.


    - I yelled when the third squad got wiped out. They were a team of SSR heroes, his strongest, but they didnt make it.


    - I was freaking out when everyone except our main man Lucas from the first squad bit the dust.


    The viewers had be emotionally invested in the characters over thest half-year, and mourned those I lost in the final battle.


    In this game, you "pull" and develop heroes using in-game currency.


    Based on abination of luck and grades, heroes are picked from categories such as SSR-SR-R-N and then cultivated.


    Every viewer had a favorite, watching the stream through the lens of their chosen hero.


    From the badass SSR-grade powerhouses to the N-grade underdogs who punched above their weight.


    "In the end, they all fell..."


    I allowed a wry smile. The sheer brutality of the game didnt afford progress without sacrifice.


    Despite my best efforts to keep everyone alive until the final stage, all but the main character fell during the climactic boss battle.


    Well, my objective wasnt everyones survival, but reaching the ending...


    - Hey, you freaking did it! You saved the empire!


    - Heres the link to the moment our hero Lucas took down the boss solo >>here<<


    - Holy shit, so epic... this is YouTube gold


    - Now, thats a protagonist


    I, too, clicked the linked video and rewatched the scene with my viewers.


    Our hero Lucas, his blonde hair whipped back, swung his sword with lethal precision, and down fell the final boss, The Sleepless Lake Princess, once thought invincible.


    When I exited the video and returned to the game, Lucas was still standing.


    [LAST STAGE - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Lucas(SSR)]


    Behind the victory screen that had rolled down.


    In front of the felled boss, atop a heap of fallenrades and enemies, Lucas stood, unflinching...


    "......"


    For some reason,


    Though he was but a game character, he appeared strangely lonely.


    [Achievement unlocked!]


    [Hell difficulty & Iron mode conquered - Hells Ironman]


    [Special privileges granted for your aplishment!]


    [Calcting clear ranking.......]


    [Clear ranking updated!]


    [World Ranking 1st - yer RetroAddict]


    The rankings refreshed, and just as expected, I was number one on the global scoreboard. My viewers celebrated anew.


    I quietly snapped a screenshot. Click!


    Next, the ending cutscene kicked in and the credits began to roll. I made a point not to skip it. I wanted to bask in the moment.


    - Shouldnt the game creators gift RetroAddict something?


    About halfway through the credits, a viewer proposed.


    - They set an unbeatable difficulty, and he showed them up. They owe him something


    - Seriously, right?


    - If it wasnt for RetroAddict, this game would never have been beaten~


    - Is the gamepany still in business? Someone should drop them a line


    I chuckled quietly.


    "Nah, no need for the developers to gift me anything. Just sharing the fun with you all for the past six months was reward enough."


    - But RetroAddicts eyes scream greed


    - Hes ying coy, but this sneaky bastard would love a reward


    - Hang on, did thepany go under? Theres no official website... did they flop?


    - No new releases for a decade, they must be bust


    - So, whos keeping the clear data servers up and running?


    As my viewers spected wildly, I stared at the dwindling roll of credits, relishing the moment.


    The unique satisfaction ofpleting a game, a curious cocktail of achievement and a tinge of emptiness, filled me.


    Thats when it hit.


    - Hello, RetroAddict. Im the director of


    .


    Out of the blue, this message popped up in the chat.


    The chat room exploded.


    - What??? Is it legit???


    - Come on, its a scam. You lot are so gullible


    - That user has been a regr viewer since he started ying Protect the Empire, could it be the actual director?


    - Director, pleaseunch Protect the Empire 2, we want to see RetroAddict squirm more!!!


    Surprised, I checked the users chat history.


    Theyd been tuning into my streams ever since I started ying


    half a year back.


    But theyd never posted anything until now.


    And this person chose to break their silence right after Ipleted the Hells Ironman difficulty.


    - I need to thank you. Honestly, I had given up. I never thought anyone could do it.


    The alleged director continued.


    - But you did it, and I cant tell you how relieved I am. Thank you so much.


    "No, um... you dont need to thank me..."


    I awkwardly scratched the back of my head.


    Whether or not this was the actual director, it felt nice. I never imagined Id be thanked for beating a game.


    - It gives me hope that theres still a chance for us.


    "...?"


    I blinked, puzzled.


    Hope? What kind of absurdity was that?


    Oh right, rumor had it that thepany was broke. So, they were on the brink of giving up, but my relentless gamey inspired them, was that the idea?


    - You have proven your worth and capabilities. Pleasee to us and lend a hand.


    Um, well...


    Could they be working on a sequel to


    ? Do they need me to beta test it? Is that why theyre extending an invitation to their studio?


    Just as I was about to probe into the mysterious message.


    Huh?


    The world around me started to spin, everything blurred.


    Must be dizziness from ying nonstop.


    True, I hadnt eaten or had a drink since the final stage. It mustve been a good few hours to clear.


    The lights from the dual monitors scattered. The spinning wasnt just mild, it was downright violent.


    The chatter in the chat box and the scrolling credits on the pitch-ck screen meshed into one.


    I mustve overdone it. I was about to ckout while gaming.


    Well, if I did faint, my viewers would likely dial 911 for me, right? With thatforting thought, I sumbed.


    Thest thing that grabbed my attention before everything went ck was:


    - Thank you for ying.


    - Thank you for ying


    .


    That message marked the end of the credit roll.


    And then, I descended into the void.


    << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 2: [STAGE 0] Commencing the Tutorial

    Chapter 2: [STAGE 0] Commencing the Tutorial


    -Boom!


    As my eyes flickered open, a deluge of bricks tumbled down before me with a resounding crash.


    Huh?


    This puzzled exmation slipped out as a figure from behind propelled me forcefully onto my stomach.


    What the hell...!


    I attempted to swivel my head to identify my assant, but...


    -Boom!


    Before I managed, another explosion, trailed by a massive tremor, engulfed me. It felt as though a bomb had detonated just inches from my face. Startled, I ttened myself even more against the ground.


    Soon, the tremors dwindled and the ringing in my ears began to abate. I gingerly raised my head to examine my surroundings. What was going on?


    Before me stretched a colossal brick fortification. Fires raged sporadically with plumes of smoke billowing out, cries and screams echoing all around.


    The fortification wall adjacent to me was dissolving, as if liquefied by intense heat. Evidently, something akin to a bomb had gone off.


    What on earth is happening...?


    With a fearful mutter, I scanned the scene.


    Individuals, donned in blood-drenched armor, scurried in all directions.


    Cannons mounted on the fortification walls spewed fire in repetitive salvos, while people frantically brandished swords and loosed arrows over the walls.


    What threaty beyond those walls warranting such desperate retaliation? Hesitantly, I craned my neck to see.


    And beyond the walls were,


    ...!


    Monsters.


    Skreee-!


    Beasts resembling gargantuan spiders, significantlyrger than humans, swarmed over the fortifications in a relentless wave, their chilling cries reverberating in the air.


    There had to be hundreds, no, thousands of them.


    Incredulous, I stood frozen.


    What on earth is this?


    Is this some sort of dream? Or a hallucination triggered by something I ate...?


    You can deny the reality all you want, but isnt that a bit clich, Your Highness?


    A grumbling voice emerged from behind me. It mustve belonged to the person who had pushed me to the ground. I spun around, dazed.


    There he was, a familiar young man.


    "...Hmm?"


    A remarkably handsome face looming close to mine in the midst of this horrifying battlefield only added to my disorientation.


    The proximity was too overwhelming. I wished hed give me some breathing room.


    Beneath his shimmering blond hair, his bright blue eyes sparkled. His muscr frame was evident beneath his leather armor.


    He bore an uncanny resemnce to a protagonist. Yes, just like a protagonist, but...


    Hold on.


    "...Lucas?"


    Unconsciously, I found myself pointing at the striking man.


    The resemnce was uncanny. He looked exactly like Lucas, the protagonist of


    , the game I had been engrossed in just a little while ago.


    The blond young man looked taken aback.


    "So, you finally remembered my name. And here I thought youd forgotten me, despite my faithful service as your knight escort.


    Uh... what?


    Really, Lucas?


    Wait a moment, if thats true... Does this mean Im in...


    -Boom!


    Once more, something careened in, causing a section of the fortification to crumble. I let out a scream and rolled on the ground. Somebody, please save me!


    My screams of agony echoed in the air as I writhed on the ground. Please, someone, save me!


    Lucas, his teeth clenched, rushed over and hoisted me up with force.


    "Since youve likely forgotten again, let me remind you! Were up against the ck Spider Legion! Two hundred heavily armored siege units and nine hundred closebat assault units! Our forward base is on the brink of copse!"


    "Uh-uh, uhhhhhh."


    I was so overwhelmed I could barely articte a response.


    The ck Spider Legion was a breed of monster from "Defend the Empire". They were notorious for ruthlessly tormenting yers from mid-game onwards.


    Lucas issued a growl as his gaze swept over the fortress wall.


    "But these damn creatures dont function at sunset! The sun will set in about 30 minutes! How many times have I told you to remain inside the base buildings then...!"


    It dawned on me then that the bombardment we were enduring was the siege attack from the ck Spider Legion.


    -Boom!


    -Crash!


    Sparks flew in every direction, walls melted away, and the soldiers on the ramparts fell one after another, blood spraying everywhere.


    "Damn it, this way!"


    Lucas practically hoisted me up and dragged me into the base.


    Despite the scorched and crumbling buildings within the base, it was a stark improvement from the nightmare outside.


    After gently setting me down indoors, Lucas bellowed.


    "Stay here until sunset! Dont you dare step outside! Understood?"


    "Uh-uh, yeah..."


    I somehow managed a response.


    "Thanks, Lucas..."


    "...?"


    Lucas shot me a puzzled nce before darting back toward the wall.


    What was with him? Was a simple thank you really that strange? What exactly was our rtionship?


    "Hmm."


    I brushed off the dirt from my waist, a result of all the rolling, and looked around. I needed to understand the situation at hand.


    "Ugh..."


    "It hurts, it hurts so much..."


    The base buildings were teeming with injured soldiers.


    Their bodies were tightly bound with blood-soaked bandages, and their groans of pain filled the air. Each time the monsters cries echoed from outside, they squirmed in terror.


    But something seemed to instill greater fear in the soldiers than the monsters.


    "Yikes?!"


    "Your, Your Highness?!"


    ...It was me.


    As I approached the wounded soldiers, they recoiled in unison,ying t on the ground.


    "Were sorry! Were sorry! We have nothing to say!"


    "Were despicable for resting with such minor injuries! Well return to the battlefield, please spare us the execution!"


    Execution?


    What on earth were they talking about? I frantically waved my hands.


    "No, you all seem hurt, I just wanted to help..."


    "Do you intend to end our suffering by killing us?!"


    "These injuries are nothing! Well return to the frontlines immediately! Ahhhhh!"


    Before I could utter a response, the injured soldiers made their way toward the fortress walls.


    "..."


    Dumbfounded, I stood there, surveying the suddenly vacant building.


    "...What the hell?"


    First things first, stay calm. Whether this is a dream or reality, I need to maintainposure.


    The vacant room housed a lone chair. Without much thought, I flopped into it, massaging my throbbing forehead. I needed to organize my thoughts.


    Firstly, as preposterous as it may sound.


    I was trapped within the world of Protect the Empire.


    Yes, the very same game that I had recently conquered on the most challenging level.


    The existence of the protagonist, Lucas, and the signature monsters, the ck Spider Legion, left no room for doubt.


    I had no inkling of how I wound up here, but that was the current reality.


    So then, who am I in this ce?


    I wasnt the RetroAddict who earned a living by live streaming games in the real world. That detail seemed irrelevant now.


    "Are you feeling any better, Your Highness?"


    The people here addressed me as such.


    Lucas, who had poked his head into the building from outside, asked me. I offered a weak nod.


    "Uh, I think Im okay..."


    "The sunset has started. The ck Spider Legion is beginning to withdraw. Theyll likely set up a blockade soon."


    Lucas, wiping the blood smeared on his cheek, let out a sigh.


    "Somehow, weve survived yet another day. Who can predict what tomorrow brings..."


    My eyes settled on Lucas face.


    Observing him in the flesh, as opposed to the pixted figure on myputer screen, felt both astounding and peculiar.


    But there were matters of greater importance than scrutinizing a mans face. I slowly rose from the chair.


    "Lucas, what about the wounded?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, the wounded soldiers who were in this room. They all scattered when I walked in. Where are they now?"


    "They all ran out at your entrance, so theyre stationed at the wall now."


    The color drained from Lucas face.


    "Your Highness. Did the soldiers offend you in some way?"


    "No, its not that."


    "Please pardon them. Any soldier capable of wielding a weapon is invaluable right now. We can only maintain morale by executing soldiers up to a certain extent..."


    "No, I said I wont execute them! I wont take their lives! Why does everyone perceive me as a murderous tyrant who ys people as easily as swatting flies?!"


    At my outburst, Lucas eyes bulged as though he had just experienced an epiphany.


    Cold sweat trickled down my back. Was it really true? Was I that type of person? The kind who guillotines subordinates for amusement?


    "Listen, I wont harm them... Let them rest here."


    Lucas looked at me, confusion etched on his face.


    "Huh?"


    "Sunset is nearing. It will get cold soon. Light the stove and let the injured rest here. They need to recuperate if they are to fight tomorrow."


    "Uh...okay..."


    "And you, we need to talk."


    As I stepped outside, Lucas voice trembled as he spoke to me.


    "Your Highness, perhaps..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Will you be executing me instead of the soldiers?"


    "No, I wont kill anyone, Ive told you already!"


    Just who on earth had I been?


    ***


    The gusts howling across the city walls were frigid.


    They swept across my face, a bone-chilling winter wind.


    And the wind of the night. Coldness was expected, but there was an additional element.


    "..."


    Gradually, I took in my surroundings.


    Death.


    Death was ubiquitous. Monster carcasses were piled beneath the wall, and human bodies strewn on top.


    The aura of death radiated a cold far sharper than the winter or night.


    "Lucas, whats the time now, and where are we?"


    I asked, standing at the edge of the wall, struggling to suppress the nausea brought on by the overpowering stench of blood.


    Lucas, stationed behind me, appeared confused by my question, but he responded distinctly.


    "It is the final day of February in the year 649 of the Empire. We are at the forward base of the fortress city of Crossroad."


    "...So tomorrow would be the first day of March, 649."


    "Thats correct."


    I gritted my teeth.


    Year 649 of the Empire, March 1st. Monster frontline base.


    A very familiar time and ce.


    Why wouldnt it be? Over thest six months, while engrossed in Protect the Empire, I had to y the tutorial at this time and ce hundreds of times.


    So thats why the situation felt so eerily familiar...


    I had conquered Protect the Empire on Hell mode with Ironman mode activated.


    Ironman mode permitted only a single save slot throughout the game.


    And the game automatically overwrote progress onto that slot. This meant that save scumming was out of the question.


    But what if the entire game situation became an insurmountable challenge?


    You had to abandon the current game and begin anew.


    Viewers nicknamed this process of restarting from the beginning a new Earth or a new Empire. I maintained a tally of the number of restarts.


    And the time Ipleted the game was on the 742nd Earth.


    Which meant I had failed 741 times, and reyed the tutorial map 742 times. I couldnt help but know the tutorial like the back of my hand.


    Tomorrow, the prologue of Protect the Empire, the tutorial stage kicks off.


    The tutorial is straightforward.


    It introduces the world and the games control system, and...


    Everyone except Lucas meets their end.


    "..."


    I had glossed over the storyline hundreds of times, but recalling it now, I remembered everything.


    Simultaneously, I also recognized who I was.


    "So, I am Ash."


    "Pardon me?"


    "My name. Ash. Ash Born Hater Everck." (TL Note: His nickname in Korean is  and in English we just call them haters. Much like Taylor Swift has a song about haters, theres a Korean song about them too: /watch?v=3s1jaFDrp5M)


    Lucas gazed at me as though I was stating something self-evident, but I was deadly serious. I gritted my teeth and tugged at my hair.


    "Why did it have to be this despicable character of all people?!"


    The Empires maniac, the Third Prince.


    The most ipetent leader who foolishly dragged the majority of the fortress citys forces to the forward base, leading to theirplete wipeout.


    And, the character who endures the most horrifying end in the tutorial.


    Ash Born Hater Everck.


    In the main game, hes a minor character, a throwaway extra who dies as soon as he appears.


    I was yanked into this game world, and of all people, I have to be this bastard?


    That was the exact moment I grasped the identity of my self.


    -Ding!


    A familiar, albeit cheap, sound effect echoed, and a transparent window materialized before my eyes.


    [STAGE 0]


    Objective: Survive the monster onught


    Reward: ???


    It was a system window I had seen countless times before.


    Indeed, it was identical to the interface of Protect the Empire, the game I was immersed in just moments ago.


    "..."


    Thats when it truly hit me.


    I had indeed been thrust into the world of the game,


    And this game was an absolute piece of shit.


    "Uh, Your Highness. Are you okay?"


    Lucas gazed at me with concern as I nkly stared into the void.


    "...Lucas."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I rigidly turned my head towards Lucas, and I whispered in a hushed tone.


    It was a sentence delivered with passion, sincerity, and intensity.


    "Were fucked, fuck."

 Chapter 3: [STAGE 0] Even under the crumbling sky

    Chapter 3: [STAGE 0] Even under the crumbling sky


    The forward outpost of the fortress city, Crossroad.


    Headquarters reserved for themander.


    "..."


    I was locked in a fierce staring match with the mirror.


    Reflecting back at me was a striking man, adorned with jet-ck hair and eyes that gleamed like the night sky as if he were a figure plucked straight from a masterpiece painting.


    The third prince of the Everck Empire, Ash Born Hater Everck.


    It seems this pretty boy was the one Id inexplicably inhabited(?).


    "Have I finally lost it..."


    It was a bitter pill to swallow.


    Id not only stepped into a game world but also be a dispensable character destined to die in the tutorial. As sunrise greeted the dawn of the new day, the dreaded tutorial wouldmence.


    "Why, of all people, did it have to be this bastard!"


    I groaned, running both hands down my face in exasperation.


    Hovering in front of me was a translucent system window, detailing aprehensive character profile of Ash.


    [Character Summary - Ash Born Hater Everck]


    It was almost as detailed as a short story, but to summarize:


    Ash, the youngest son of the Everck Empire, the third prince.


    gued by madness since childhood, Ash was known for his vtile and cruel nature.


    From a young age, hed been indulged with everything he wanted and was quick to discard anything he found displeasing.


    His pce was a breeding ground for constant cmities and mishaps.


    As he matured into adulthood, his days were consumed byscivious escapades with noble daughters, his profligate lifestyle draining the national treasury, and his grant disrespect towards bureaucrats and knights causing mayhem.


    As his reign of terror escted and grievances within the capital proliferated, the Emperor was left with no choice but to take severe action.


    Ash, I hereby assign you as the lord andmander of the fortress city, Crossroad. Dedicate yourself to ensuring the Empires tranquility bybating the monsters at bay.


    While it sounded like amendable appointment, it was effectively an exile and demotion.


    The fortress city, Crossroad, was situated at the southernmost tip of the world.


    From the colossal southernke, monsters emerged relentlessly.


    With a staggering average of thousands of casualties each year, it was the most formidable monster frontline in the world.


    Being tasked tobat monsters here was akin to a life sentence a never-ending struggle.


    And Ash was an outright lunatic.


    On his inaugural day, he rallied the Imperial soldiers whod apanied him from the capital, along with the mercenaries stationed in the fortress city, and ventured southward.


    If we obliterate the root of these monsters, our troubles will be over!


    In essence, Ashs approach wasnt entirely wed.


    The mission to exterminate that origin was precisely the premise of this game, Protect the Empire.


    The predicament arose due to timing. The day Ash led his forces to march coincided with the day the dormant monsters of the past decade sprang into action.


    Upon their arrival at the forward base, Ash and his soldiers were ambushed by the sudden emergence of the ck Spider Legion, and they waged a blood-soaked battle around the clock for three consecutive days.


    On the fourth day, the forward base fell.


    Their deployed forces were annihted.


    Lucas, the protagonist and Ashs personal knight, managed to escape the carnage with Ash, but Ash didnt survive the escape.


    Ultimately, Lucas was the sole survivor, making his way back to Crossroad.


    As the deputymander, Lucas held the fort at Crossroad, all while initiating an assault on the dungeonthe source of the monstrous outbreak...


    ... This was the opening narrative of the game


    .


    But damn it, that wasnt the pressing issue right now!


    "Shit."


    I wiped the cold sweat coursing down my face with my hand.


    "Ash, you dumb fuck! You shouldve holed up in the fortress city, why did you barge out! Why!"


    I was certain that regardless of when I was plunged into the game, I could carve a path to survival.


    I was the only person who hadpleted the game at its harshest difficulty setting.


    Except for this one time! This ursed tutorial phase alone!


    "Its unbeatable. This stage is designed to be lost."


    In the game, this tutorial was crafted to guarantee defeat, regardless of the strategy employed.


    We were vastly outnumbered, and the monsters, equipped with higher levels and superior specifications, far eclipsed our own soldiers.


    During the three-year run of this game, the ck Spider Legion monsters only became viable targets midway through the second year.


    Confronted by hundreds of those bastards right from the get-go, victory seemed an impossible dream.


    Ultimately, even in the final tutorial, only Lucas managed to escape.


    "...No, pull yourself together, RetroAddict."


    I sought to regain myposure, delivering a few sharp ps to my own cheeks.


    "Games are made to be beaten. If this situation is a challenge thrown at me, there must be a solution."


    Yes.


    Even though this ce was undoubtedly reality, it also mirrored the game Id conquered.


    I had a greater understanding of this game,


    , than anyone else in the world.


    If I could harness all my knowledge and experience, I should be able to devise a n, even when the sky seemed to be falling.


    "First, lets catalogue what cards I and the enemy hold."


    With a calm demeanor, I began to dissect what resources both my enemies and I possessed.


    Firstly, the enemys hand.


    I could ess the enemys information via the system window. They were surprisingly generous with their intel.


    "Lets see..."


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 0]


    - Lv.?? ck Spider Queen: 1


    - Lv.60 ck Spider Siege Soldier: 196


    - Lv.55 ck Spider Assault Soldier: 912


    The queen, given the swarm-like structure of the ck Spider Legion, may tag along but possesses nobat abilities. The queen isnt the concern.


    The real issuey in the level and quantity of these spider bastards. What? Lv.55? Lv.60? And why are there so many? Over 1,000? Theyre really crossing the line here.


    "Damn it, oh my god..."


    I cradled my head in despair once more.


    It seemed hopeless. No matter which angle I viewed it from, it seemed a lost cause. How was I to triumph against such odds?


    "No. Calm down. Lets evaluate what weve got as well."


    I summoned the allied information window. A stream of various information began to popte the screen.


    "Hmm, the durability of the wall... its listed at the bottom."


    Everything was depletedarrows, shells, food, medicine, morale. What in the hell wasnt drained?


    The only viable asset left is this Mana Cannon.


    [Artifact - Ancient Mana Cannon (SR)]


    A colossal cannon stationed at the apex of the forward base.


    The weapon with the most formidable firepower in this base, it discharged concentrated magical energy utilizing archaic technology.


    In the original tutorial, this Mana Cannon was the key to our escape.


    When the soldiers were annihted and the fall of the forward base was inevitable,


    The thinnest part of the ck Spider Legions encirclement was obliterated by the cannon, and Lucas, carrying Ash, fled through the resulting breach.


    In the midst of their escape, Lucas attempted to safeguard Ash to the very end, but in a cruel twist of fate, Ash was captured by the ck spiders, brutally torn to shreds by their ws, and killed.


    The scene of Lucas fleeing in tears, abandoning Ash to his horrific screams, was the closing scene of the tutorial...


    I cant die like that.


    The thought of being seized by the colossal spiders and devoured alive was revolting.


    Are there other escape routes?


    I contemted various strategies, like mobilizing the entire army under the veil of night for a massive escape, but soon discarded the idea.


    Those damn spiders, though they loathed being active at sunset, could easily adapt. They would immediately tighten their encirclement and strike.


    On open ground, the velocity of the ck Spider Legion was on par with that of a warhorse. Abandoning the fortress would be a death sentence.


    Survival isnt impossible, but the odds are incredibly slim. I need to find a strategy with better odds.


    Numerous ns popped into his mind one after the other. His initial state of chaos slowly morphed into calm.


    I coolly evaluated my options.


    ying the game in Ironman mode meant no save scumming could be used. A single mistake could lead to game over.


    Therefore, every moment was spent searching for the optimal move.


    From six months of rigorous training, I had learned one thing: there was always a smart move, always a chance of survival.


    A slightly higher probability.


    A slightly more certain method.


    I needed to find it.


    "...!"


    A sudden idea sparked in my mind, and I swiftly manipted the system window. Soon, the screen I was seeking popped up.


    The party screen.


    [Main Party (5/5)]


    - Lv.1 Ash(EX)


    - Lv.25 Lucas(SSR)


    - Lv.15 Lilly(R)


    - Lv.15 Ken(N)


    - Lv.10 Damien(N)


    I swallowed hard.


    This is it.


    Protect the Empire was a game where you trained hundreds of heroes and dispatched them onto the battlefield.


    Heroes were organized into parties, with one party consisting of five members. The tutorial followed the same structurefive members.


    Even if I could forget the storyline, I wont forget the tutorial party members.


    They were merely pitiful characters, destined to die after teaching me the game mechanics, but as I had pushed the game to its brink, I knew them well.


    Out of these five, fourexcluding Lucasare fated to die.


    Given the inevitable death of these characters, the game developers seemed to have inserted a little joke for these four.


    A joke that was non-functional in the game, serving solely as a quirky detail.


    If this is genuinely a world within a game... then that joke should still exist.


    And if that joke could be exploited, then... there were potential strategies.


    The n was as fragile as a spiders web, yet it held a certainty.


    Lucas!


    I thrust the door open and stuck my head out. Lucas, who had been dozing on his feet while on guard duty, jumped and turned to face me.


    "Yes, Your Highness! Whats the issue?"


    "Summon my personal party immediately!"


    Lucas blinked, taken aback.


    "A party? Do you mean your personal guard unit, Your Highness? Youve never summoned them before, why the sudden..."


    "Enough with the questions! Just bring them here!"


    I pointed a firm finger at Lucas, a confident grin on my face.


    "Because Ive figured a way out of this mess!"


    ***


    Momentster.


    The corridor outside my room teemed with all five members of the tutorial party.


    Myself, Lucas.


    And three new faces.


    Lilly, Ken, Damien...


    I swiftly scanned their eerily familiar faces.


    And it made sense. The number of times Id witnessed their death events was beyond counting.


    Lilly was a woman with fiery red hair cascading from beneath her mages robe.


    Ken was a hulking man, bald head gleaming, clutching a shield.


    And Damien...


    "...Why is he all huddled up like that?"


    He was a boy with curly brown hair and sses, adorned in a priests robe.


    He looked fine, yet he was sobbing in a corner of the room. What was happening?


    "Damien lost arade today. Please understand."


    Lilly managed a pained smile and requested my understanding.


    Damien, one of thest healers in the unit, appeared to have been tending to the wounded shortly before.


    A dearrade of his had sumbed to injuries just recently.


    "Sniff... Sob..."


    Damien couldnt stem his tears. His pristine priest robe was stained with the blood of hisrades.


    Lilly, seated next to Damien, tenderly rubbed his back.


    Now that I think back on it, thats how it was in the game tutorial.


    Damien was always the first to die, perpetually suffering from some fear or confusion debuff.


    I recall him being a critical healer, but he was utterly unhelpful.


    "Come on, Damien. I know youre grieving, but you need to get up! Losing arade is heartbreaking, but you must survive, right?"


    I patted Damiens shoulder, but he continued to sob.


    Ken, the towering knight, red at me with a look of dissatisfaction.


    "You must survive? Are you for real, Prince?"


    "Huh?"


    As I looked at Ken, he spat out his words, his voice brimming with resentment.


    "Are you actually saying that, Your Highness, after leading us into this death trap with your pitifulmand!"


    "..."


    "What do you mean, have to survive? Were all damned to die because of you, dammit!"


    That felt unjust. I was not to me. This damned Ash made this mess and then I was handed the problem.


    That defense surged to the tip of my tongue, but I swallowed it. Who would believe such an unbelievable tale?


    More crucially, I could totally empathize with Kens feelings.


    Amander abruptly descended from the capital and threw the entire army into the enemysp. It was enough to make anyones blood boil.


    ...Yes, it was maddening, but...


    "Ken."


    I couldnt let that sway me.


    "Are you challenging me, the son of the Emperor and the Supreme Commander of the frontline here?"


    As my voice dropped to a whisper, Ken recoiled. He finally seemed to grasp that the prince standing before him was utterly unhinged.


    With a smug grin, I allowed one corner of my mouth to twitch upward into a dangerous smile.


    Once I lost control, it was game over. The ns I was about to implement were outrageously reckless.


    I needed them to follow me without hesitation.


    "Lucas!"


    So I....


    "Behead this insolent fool who has insulted the royal family and the Supreme Commander, right away!"


    Decided to lean into my already well-established role of a madman.

 Chapter 4: [STAGE 0] Theres a hole I can spring up through

    Chapter 4: [STAGE 0] There''s a hole I can spring up through


    "Off with his head, this disrespectful child who insulted the royal family and the Supreme Commander, immediately!"


    Upon hearing mymand for Kens execution, Lucass face drained of color.


    "But, Your Highness! Ken is a valiant knight of the Empire, momentarily out of his senses due to exhaustion from consecutive battles!"


    "..."


    "He fought most bravely in our recent confrontation. I beg you, show mercy!"


    "It seems youve ignored my order, Lucas."


    Of course, I had no intention of killing Ken.


    How could I? In these dire circumstances, every party member, every knight, every soldier was precious. Besides, I was not a madman killing people left and right.


    "Right here, right now, execute Ken. Thats an order!"


    But above all, it was essential to firmly establish my authority here.


    Ash, the man whose role I had inherited, was a colossal failure.


    The situation was so critical that this ce might fall by tomorrow, and I had no hope of earning my subordinates trust in just one night.


    In the end, there was only one way to make them follow me.


    Fear.


    It was a crude strategy, a malevolent move, but there was no other choice.


    "Ken!"


    Seeing that I was not backing down, a frantic Lucas turned to Ken.


    "What are you waiting for? Apologize to His Highness immediately!"


    "Kuk..."


    "Ken! Hurry! Show your respect as an Empire knight and apologize to the Prince!"


    Ken, who had been trembling, slowly bowed his head.


    "I-Im sorry, Your Highness. I let my emotions get the better of me. Please forgive my impertinence."


    "Ken."


    I offered him a cold, sarcastic smile.


    "You were thinking this, werent you? Were all going to die here anyway, so what does it matter if we die by my sword or a spiders w?"


    As if hit by a pointed usation, Kens shoulders shook violently. I continued to grin ominously.


    "But, there is a difference. The two are worlds apart."


    "...?"


    "If you die battling the spiders, youll remain a knight, but if you die defying me, youll go down as a traitor."


    I pointed towards the end of the corridor. Looking in that direction, Kens face turned ghostly white.


    At the end of the corridor was a cage housing doves.


    Carrier pigeons.


    These were the doves that had been tirelessly sending letters pleading for reinforcements over the past few days.


    The ck Spider Legion didnt bother with birds in the sky, so the carrier pigeons were still operational.


    Though it seemed we would be wiped out before any reinforcements arrived... Anyway, my point was.


    "If you die a dishonorable death, your family back home will be left in shame."


    Mess with me, and it wont just end with your death, Ill make sure your disgrace is known back in your homnd. And your families will bear the repercussions.


    I was openly threatening him.


    I already knew from the character directory that Ken had arge family to look after.


    Now, Kens face was not just pale, but deathly pale. I whispered softly to him.


    "Death isnt the end, Ken. Consider whates after."


    "I, I, I deeply apologize, Your Highness the Prince!"


    Ken was now prostrate on the ground.


    "Please, I beg your mercy...!"


    "Directly insulting the royal family, you certainly earned a beheading, however..."


    I gave a casual shrug.


    "Given the tough situation we find ourselves in and your past bravery, Ill let this one pass."


    "Thank you, Your Highness..."


    I feared Ken might rebel out of bitterness, but fortunately, he only continued to kneel in obedience.


    Thank heavens he fell in line.


    Inwardly, I exhaled a sigh of relief, hidden from the eyes of others.


    It didnt matter if it was a perilous bncing act. It didnt matter if it was desperate.


    This ce was a high-stakes gamble. One wrong move and wed all perish. Luckily, my initial show of force seemed to have taken root.


    "Now, that being said!"


    I scanned my party members, nodding my head.


    "Wouldnt we all rather survive together than die together?"


    It was such a self-evident statement, there was no need for confirmation. The party members nodded, their faces a mix of bewilderment and relief.


    I extended my hand before them.


    The carrot after the stick.


    "I wont make excuses! Due to my severe misjudgment, our troops are on the brink of obliteration."


    Everyones eyes widened. Perhaps they were startled to see this erratic prince admit his faults for the first time.


    "But now is not the moment to brood over past errors. We need to figure out how to survive against those spider bastards."


    I studied each of their faces in turn.


    Lucas, Lilly, Ken, and... Damien, still huddled and weeping in the corner.


    The faces of those fated to die the next day, yet ready to stand with me in defiance.


    "And, I have a n to repel those bastards of the ck Spider Legion."


    At my words, Lucass eyes grew wide.


    "Really? Is that true, Your Highness?"


    "Yes. Its a slim chance, but a chance nheless."


    A ripple of shock spread among the party members.


    Whether it was the surprise at the notion of a possible victory, or disbelief at the ramblings of a deranged prince, I couldnt discern, but one fact was clear.


    "Just once! Just once, wont you put your trust in me and follow?"


    The reality was, if they didnt want to face death, they had to follow.


    ***


    After setting the tone.


    "From now on, I will exin the roles each of you will assume in tomorrows battle."


    I had the party members gather and started the briefing.


    "First, Lilly."


    "Yes, Your Highness the Prince."


    Lilly watched attentively as if hanging on my every word.


    But her face turned grave at my next words.


    "You will act as the shield in our group. As the main tank, its your job to block the spiders assaults."


    "...Excuse me?"


    Taken aback, Lilly queried.


    "Um, Your Highness the Prince. Im a magician, specifically, a Fire Mage..."


    Disregarding Lillys incredulous reply, I shifted my gaze to Ken.


    "And, Ken."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Youll covertly prate the enemy camp and wreak havoc."


    Ken, mirroring Lillys astonishment, gestured at himself.


    "Me?! Stealth?! Sabotage?!"


    "Next, Damien."


    Brushing aside his reaction, I swiveled to the next member.


    The most crucial and yet, the most anxious one of our team: the cleric Damien.


    "You will be the sniper of our party."


    "..."


    "Youll focus on striking the enemys most critical targets."


    Damien, barely holding back tears, looked stupefied at my promation, his eyes wide as saucers.


    "Lastly, Lucas. Youll take charge of the remaining soldiers and secure the front lines."


    "..."


    Lucass mouth was agape, stunned by the absurd role allocations. Well, the reactions were precisely as anticipated.


    Amidst the silence, Lilly carefully aired her thoughts.


    "So, if Iprehend Your Highnesss instructions... I, a Fire Mage, will be tanking on the front lines."


    "Precisely."


    "Ken, the shield-bearing knight towering over 2 meters, will infiltrate the enemy base and perform sabotage."


    "Exactly."


    "And Damien, who has never held a bow in his life... hell be sniping?"


    "Yes, youve got it, Lilly."


    "May I voice a query, Your Highness, with all due respect?"


    Lilly gazed up at me, concern etched on her face.


    "Have you, perchance, taken a blow to your head during todays battle?"


    It was clear they were all thinking along the same lines.


    My orders definitely sounded like gibberish. A mage turned tank, a shield knight turned infiltrator, and a cleric turned sniper.


    But this was a scenario that defied conventional solutions.


    So, wasnt the only way to tackle it was with mad audacity?


    "Your skepticism is warranted. Merely hearing these instructions would make it seem like yet another lunatic act of a mad prince."


    Everyone winced in unison, affirming they indeed harbored the same thoughts.


    "But you all possess the capabilities to execute the roles Ive assigned, dont you?"


    I gave a sly grin and scanned each members face.


    "Am I mistaken?"


    "...."


    At my words, Lilly, Ken, and Damien shared befuddled looks.


    ***


    Earlier, before convening the party members, in my quarters.


    I was perusing the stat window of my team members.


    First up, my bodyguard and the hero of this game, Lucas.


    [Lucas(SSR)]


    - Level : 25


    - Title : Princes Bodyguard/Hero


    - Profession : Intermediate Knight


    - Strength 25, Agility 25, Intelligence 10, Stamina 25, Magic Power 10


    Oh my~ what splendid stats.


    All his knightly requirements maxed out at 25, the level cap. Even his Intelligence and Magic Power werent too shabby. Hes not the hero and an SSR rank for nothing.


    Lets delve into his abilities now.


    - Held Abilities


    > Passive: Man of Steel


    > Ability 1: Soul Strike


    > Ability 2: ??? (Unveils post secondary profession)


    > Ultimate: ??? (Unveils post tertiary profession)


    The passive ability, Man of Steel, enhances base defense, and once per stage, nullifies lethal damage. Considering the precarious mortality rate in this game, this passive could be deemed top-tier. It seemed like a lifeline tossed in, perhaps owing to his protagonist status.


    The initial ability, Soul Strike, was an extravagantly overpowered skill, apt for a main character. Each enemy in permanently augmented its effect.


    In essence, each kill boosted the damage inflicted.


    As the game evolved into its third year, the potency of this singr ability escted to rival the ultimate abilities of other heroes. What an undeniable cheat!


    Its regrettable that the second ability and ultimate remain concealed.


    Even at the tutorial level, his might was considerable. He truly was the protagonist.


    Having analyzed Lucas, next up is...


    How about me? I toggled the disy.


    [Ash (EX)]


    - Level : 1


    - Title : Mad 3rd Prince


    - Profession : Novice


    - Strength 1, Agility 1, Intelligence 1, Stamina 1, Magic Power 1


    "..."


    What is this scrap?


    The ludicrousness momentarily petrified me. But upon rubbing my eyes and inspecting again, I realized I hadnt misread. What?!


    Primarily, why is my level 1? Wasnt the minimum level in this game 5? And werent the base stats also minimum 5? Why is everything adjusted to 1?


    Also, whats with this EX rating?


    It was a ranking I hadnt encountered before. Wasnt the default rating N?


    The character ratings in this game were sorted as SSR-SR-R-N.


    I was baffled, having nevere across the EX rank, even after mastering the games intricacies.


    In this game, Ash, or me, has morphed into a different entity.


    It was baffling. But even so, any change could harbor potential.


    Who knows? This unexpected slot machine might tilt the scales in this dire situation.


    I eagerly browsed my abilities. Lets examine.


    - Held Abilities


    > None


    "..."


    No, maintainposure. Inhale deeply.


    Its merely because Im level 1 now. As the level advances and I transition professions, Ill rue abilities and my stats will surge.


    I clung onto optimism, fuelling my hopes.


    Closing the ability tab, I opened the traits tab.


    Traits, distinct from abilities, are the idiosyncrasies or habits that a character acquires during their development process, which can influence their stats.


    While there are no bounds to acquiring traits, only up to three can be activated at once.


    Upon opening the traits tab, one trait surfaced.


    - Active Traits (1/3)


    > Map-making


    "Ah, there it is."


    Luckily, the trait that Ash possessed during the game had remained.


    Map-making. It wasnt the literal ability to draft a map, but rather...


    [Map-making Lv.1]


    - Allows you toprehend the full scope of the battlefield in the form of a dotted mini-map. Can be activated once per day for 5 minutes.


    That was the essence of the trait.


    It appeared to be a capability that a yer ought to have, but why was it possessed by a character? I wondered...


    Was this ability granted in anticipation of a yer, like myself, taking over the character?


    Well, it wasnt the moment to dwell on that. Firstly, I needed to tackle the imminent crisis before I could indulge in such musings.


    Having verified the existence of the map-making trait, I hastily shut my stats window. I didnt want to confront those dismal numbers anymore.


    Now, it was time to scrutinize the remaining trios stat windows.


    "Hmm, theyre all fairly standard."


    Lilly, Ken, and Damien were as run-of-the-mill as youd anticipate from characters of their rank, there was nothing else to investigate.


    At most, Lilly was an R-ranked mage with satisfactory stats. Ken, an N-ranked knight, and Damien, an N-ranked priest, had stats typical of their N-rank.


    If these visible stats were all that existed, I wouldve relinquished strategizing a while ago. It wouldve been unfeasible.


    However... Lilly, Ken, and Damien had something exceptional about them.


    It was the joke that the developers had embedded in the tutorial characters, something that couldnt be utilized in the game.

 Chapter 5: [STAGE 0] Theres a hole I can spring up through (2)

    Chapter 5: [STAGE 0] There''s a hole I can spring up through (2)


    First on the list, the magician, Lilly.


    I quickly skimmed over the mediocre stat window andunched Lillys trait tab.


    [Lilly (R)]


    - Equipped Trait (1/3)


    > me Skin


    There it was!


    Just as anticipated, straight from the game. me Skin.


    [me Skin]


    - A trait evolved from an extreme fear of being touched. Transforms your body into mes to evade physical attacks. Depletes MP with each dodge.


    It was amendable defensive trait. A fine trait, but the hitch was that Lilly was the primary damage dealer of this party.


    And she was a fire mage with a significantly high mana consumption.


    The moment Lilly begins taking physical blows, it signals the party teetering on the brink of annihtion.


    And in such a predicament, instead of triggering this trait, one should attempt to wring out the remaining mana to conjure an offensive spell.


    That would be the tactic in a typical game.


    But the current scenario was extraordinarily unique. I was scheming to actively exploit this trait.


    Next, the shield-bearing knight, Ken.


    I opened the trait tab in Kens stat window.


    [Ken (N)]


    - Equipped Trait (1/3)


    > Urchins Survival Method


    There it was. The Urchins Survival Method.


    [Urchins Survival Method]


    - A habit nurtured during your urchin days. When danger is sensed, you drastically diminish your presence, escaping the attention of those around you. Drains a considerable amount of HP with each use.


    Again, an impressive trait. If only Ken wasnt a shield knight.


    Ken was a shield knight who goaded enemies from the front line, grabbing their attention and bearing the hits with his physique.


    But a stealth trait?


    And it drains a significant amount of HP.


    It would make sense for a rogue ss or another melee damage dealer, but for Ken, a shield knight, it was a shingbination.


    But, I needed to exploit it.


    Since orthodox methods are futile right now, I have to harness every variable within my reach.


    And finally... Damien.


    Swallowing my parched saliva, I opened Damiens stat window. Please, let it be there, please!


    The traits of the other characters were merely supplementary, just extra gimmicks we could utilize.


    But Damiens trait was, throughout this entire game, the most disruptive factor. It was absolutely indispensable for strategizing!


    And...


    [Damien (N)]


    - Equipped Trait (1/3)


    > Far-sight


    There it was!


    This insane game-wrecking trait was present here, in this reality, just as it was in the game.


    [Far-sight]


    - A trait acquired due to the gods blunder at birth. See what you want to see, hit what you want to hit.


    It was truly absurd.


    The description might be vague, but in the game, it was an outright insane trait that added +50 to individual field of view and +999 to uracy.


    In the game mechanics, if the uracy score exceeds 100, no matter what you shoot, it unquestionably hits. But 999?


    It simply means you hit, end of story. You couldunch an arrow from one edge of the stage map to the other, and it would pinpoint a needles eye.


    But the problem was... the one who possessed this trait was Damien, a healing priest.


    In the game, the system ced restrictions on gear based on character sses.


    Damien, being a priest healer, was only allowed to wield a staff. His skills were characteristic of an N-grade healer - nothing more than in healing magic.


    Healing skills always hit their mark, they never missed. But what use was it to have an uracy as high as 999?


    In the game, there was no means to take advantage of this. It was akin to a picture of a feast, apletely worthless trait. Merely a sadistic prank by the game developers.


    But this is reality.


    It could be employed.


    And incredibly effectively at that!


    Games are meant to be conquered.


    The thoughts in my head started falling into ce, beginning to forge the only pathway to victory.


    Theyve thrust me into a level thats unbeatable?


    A smirk formed on my face.


    Unintentionally, the corners of my mouth began to rise.


    Every time I discovered a strategy to breach a seemingly impervious level, I would wear this grin that made my viewers beg me to turn off the camera during broadcasts.


    Then I guess I have no other option but to cheat...!


    Just hold on, you bastard who threw me into this.


    Ill absolutely clear this goddamn game. And grab you by the cor, and assuredly give you a punch you wont forget...!


    ***


    Back to the present moment.


    I cast a nce at Lilly, Ken, and Damien.


    Lilly. You were stung by a fly in your childhood, right?


    Lillys eyes bulged in astonishment.


    How... how did you know?


    It was a scar left by a horde of goblins that stormed the vige. After that incident, you developed a phobia of flies and couldnt even handle a kitchen knife at home, correct?


    ...


    But you gained something as well.


    I fetched a dagger from my belongings and thrust it into Lillys hand.


    Eek?!


    Everyone was too taken aback to react swiftly, and Lilly was petrified in surprise.


    -Thunk!


    The dagger passed through Lillys hand and lodged into the table. Lillys hand, pierced by the dagger, flickered with mes.


    After that urrence, you gained this trait, me Skin.


    ...


    As long as you possess enough magic, you can evade all physical attacks. Am I mistaken?


    Lilly, who was shivering, slowly nodded her head. I yanked out the dagger and stowed it back in my belongings.


    I apologize for demonstrating it so abruptly.


    No, its... its okay, Your Highness. But how did you know...


    Thats not the primary concern at the moment.


    I shifted the conversation and turned my gaze towards Ken.


    Ken.


    Ye, yes?!


    Ken, assuming that I would also hurl a dagger at him, recoiled in anticipation of an attack. I chuckled and signaled him.


    You were a thief in your younger years, correct?


    ...?!


    You originated from a slum, with quite a few family members to provide for. It must have been grueling to keep everyone fed through petty theft.


    Ken remained stiff and didnt respond, but his silence was confirmation enough. I nodded my head.


    You eked out a living through thievery until adulthood, and then immediately enrolled in the military as a volunteer. From there, you diligently worked your way up to the position of a knight... Youve had a hard journey.


    "Uh, ah, how, how did you..."


    "The crux of the matter isnt how I unearthed your past. So, tell me, what are you capable of?"


    I held the gaze of Ken, whose eyes were quaking.


    "You have the ability to vanish from sight at will, right? Fade from the perception of others and be invisible?"


    "..."


    "Respond. Or do I need to offer yet another demonstration?"


    "No, thats not... Yes. I can do it."


    "Good. Then you will follow my instructions."


    I averted my gaze from the stunned Ken, shifting my focus to Damien, who had taken refuge in a corner.


    "Damien."


    "..."


    "You have exceptional vision, dont you? Excessively so."


    Damien nced at me, a scowl etched on his face. I crouched down to meet him at eye level.


    "So the memory of your friends demise is etched vividly in your mind?"


    "..."


    "Its as clear as if its ying out right before you, impossible to forget, isnt it? Thats why youre constantly in tears."


    Damien remained silent, offering no response. I waited patiently.


    "...He, he was a friend from my hometown. From the same orphanage."


    It was after a few minutes that Damien found his voice. His tone was gruff.


    "That orphanage was a dreadful ce... when we turned fifteen, Ban and I fled."


    Ban must have been his deceased friends name. I listened in silence.


    "Ban was gifted with swordsmanship... and I was fortunate enough to have a talent for healing. We scraped a living as mercenaries."


    "..."


    "I was a third-tier mercenary, terrified of monsters and easily spooked at the sight of blood... Ban, already a top-tier mercenary, guided me. We toiled together, vowing to support our younger siblings back at the orphanage."


    Damien hid his face behind his hands.


    "But, he died. Just like that."


    "..."


    "A ck Spider targeted me when I was drained, and Ban shielded me, taking the brunt of its attack. He was ripped apart right in front of me! All in an effort to save someone like me!"


    The rest of the party observed the weeping Damien with ufortable expressions.


    "He wasnt meant to die here. Ban had dreams and the skills to make them a reality. But here, in this ce..."


    "..."


    "Why... why did you summon us here, Your Highness? Why? Is there a grand purpose to all this? Or are our lives, so easily expendable, merely a source of entertainment for you?"


    Tears flowed from Damiens parched eyes.


    "Please resurrect Ban. My friend... I want my friend back...."


    I quietly absorbed Damiens words, then gave a slight nod.


    "Detest me, Damien. Harbor resentment against me if you must."


    Iid my hand on Damiens shaking shoulder.


    "But remember, your friend Ban sacrificed his life to protect you."


    "..."


    "And yet, are you just going to sit here and await your end?"


    The trembling that had gripped Damiens frame began to fade. I pushed more energy into my words.


    "So, are you going to throw away the life your friend died protecting, simply because death is looming due to some worthlessmander?"


    "I... "


    "You must fight."


    My hand squeezed Damiens shoulder a bit more.


    "Seek vengeance!"


    "..."


    "Destroy the spiders, survive this mess! Make sure I get a taste of hell, too."


    I wore a wicked smile.


    "Damien. Do you wish to wipe out those spider creatures?"


    Behind the smudged lenses, hisrge eyes still echoed fear, but they were steadier now.


    "Yes."


    "Do you wish to kill me as well?"


    At my inquiry, the other party members recoiled in surprise.


    Damiens inner battle was short-lived, and his response was honest.


    "...Yes."


    "Excellent."


    I let go of Damiens shoulder and gestured towards myself with my thumb.


    "Promise me this. If we survive this ordeal, no matter when that may be, your hands will be the ones to end my life."


    "Your Highness?!"


    Lucas, caught off guard, tried to interject, but a swift hand gesture from me silenced him.


    "If the operation falls apart, were all destined to die anyway. But even then, it will be by your hand that I meet my end. This I promise, on the honor of the royal family."


    "..."


    "So... Even if its only for tomorrow, follow my orders."


    As Damien gazed up at me, the turmoil in his eyes began to ebb. I grinned, pleased with the oue.


    Even animosity could be harnessed as fuel when needed.


    Even if that animosity was directed at me, and Id wee it.


    Damien made an effort to stand, eventually finding his footing.


    I surveyed the four party members before me, a broad smile gracing my face.


    Finally, my n was in ce.


    "Alright, everyone."


    Whether my strategy turned out to be a total failure or the ultimate winning move was yet to be seen.


    All that remained was to make the final push.


    "From this point forward, Ill be issuing themands!"

 Chapter 6: [STAGE 0] The Decisive Battle

    Chapter 6: [STAGE 0] The Decisive Battle


    The first light of day started to stretch across the horizon.


    The fortress, once bathed in the cool tranquility of night, began to glow with the onset of the morning sun. I stood atop its battlements.


    In the distance... I could see the horde of spiders that had encircled our forward base.


    The spiders, having remained as still as stones throughout the darkness, started to rouse with the daybreak.


    The sight of countless creatures stretching their long limbs in unison was a terrifying spectacle.


    Separated by the monitor, through the game screen, I was far removed from the terrifying dread thaty within.


    With a hard swallow, I forced down a dry lump.


    Could we really vanquish them? These monstrosities? With our depleted troops and low-level characters?


    "Your Highness."


    A voice summoned me from behind.


    I turned to find Lucas, the blond knight who served as my escort. I acknowledged him with a slight nod.


    "Lucas."


    "Its chilly out here. We should retreat inside."


    "No, I need to understand their formation. This is how well determine our own positioning."


    This wasnt merely grandstanding. I was genuinely assessing their configuration.


    More specifically... I was trying to pinpoint the queen among them. Desperate to identify her.


    Lucas, observing me from a distance, lightly shook his head.


    "Your Highness is truly an enigma."


    "Huh?"


    "Just days prior, you appeared exceedingly vulnerable."


    Worry marked Lucass well-groomed visage.


    "It was as if you were seeking your own destruction."


    "Did I?"


    "Yes. Since I began serving you... you seemed unsettled, as if yearning to self-destruct somehow...."


    Soon, a smile tugged at Lucass lips.


    "But now, youre different."


    Feeling awkward, I averted my gaze with an uneasy chuckle.


    "Ha, Im a madman afflicted with madness. Rapid mood shifts shouldnt be surprising, right?"


    "...Im unsure whether your transformation is a response to the threat to your life or some other factor."


    Lucas murmured in a contemtive tone.


    "I prefer you this way, Your Highness."


    "..."


    "Please continue to be like this, Your Highness."


    Laughing heartily, I pped Lucass shoulder.


    "Lets give today our best for the sake of that future, Lucas."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Lucas replied with enthusiasm.


    Having sufficiently analyzed the enemys formations, I retreated to the base with Lucas.


    "Lucas."


    Strolling side by side in silence, I disrupted the quiet.


    "If this operation fails... dont concern yourself with saving me, escape alone."


    "Beg your pardon?"


    "You have the skills to survive."


    Because youre the protagonist.


    Even if I falter, you have to safeguard this world.


    With that in mind, I spoke earnestly.


    "Your Highness."


    However...


    "A knight never abandons his lord."


    Lucas replied with a smile. I responded with a light chuckle.


    "Even if that lord is an ipetent madman?"


    "Youve never been ipetent or mad, Your Highness. Ive always held that belief."


    "..."


    "I shall now depart to rally our forces. Ill see you shortly."


    With a bow, Lucas sped off towards the barracks.


    "...Thank you, Lucas."


    To my protagonist, whod assisted me through the Hells Ironman difficulty, and who was still with me here, I whispered my thanks.


    ***


    The strategy was simple. No, it was so basic it was almost embarrassing to call it a strategy.


    "The ck Spider Legion, theres no need for me to exin, but at this stage, we cant defeat them with regr tactics.


    I gathered my party members and outlined our final n.


    "So well have to resort to dirty and underhanded methods."


    With a cunning smile, I pointed towards the exterior of the fortress.


    "Do you know the biggest weakness of those spider bastards?"


    The party members appeared clueless. I continued to exin.


    "These bastards act as a swarm. The individual creaturesck the ability to think. So who gives the orders?


    Lucas offered the answer.


    "The Queen, right?"


    "Correct. In this monster swarm, theres an entity that gives orders, the Queen."


    "But the Queen......"


    I knew what Lucas was trying to express. I nodded.


    "She stays out of reach, far away, just issuingmands to her offspring."


    "..."


    "Under normal circumstances, its impossible to hurt her. Finding her is difficult, and even if we locate her, attacking her is also tough."


    -Snap!


    I clicked my fingers.


    "But I have the ability to pinpoint the location of the Queen."


    The skill, Map Making.


    A skill that lets me detect the enemies positions through a dot-style mini-map.


    "And Damien."


    I turned to Damien.


    "Has the capability to snipe that beast."


    The skill, Far-sight.


    A skill that ensures a hit once a shot is taken.


    I observe, and Damien shoots. With this, I nned to snipe the Queen and end this.


    "But, Your Highness."


    Lucas was sweating profusely.


    "While the ck Spider Queen isnt abat entity, shes still not so weak that she can be killed with ordinary arrows. Even if he can snipe her......


    "Mana Cannon."


    I pointed above our heads.


    "We use the artifact installed at the highest turret of this forward base, the Mana Cannon."


    When we first scoured the forward base for usable items, the first thing we discovered was this Mana Cannon.


    A mighty SR-grade artifact. It was certain to inflict significant damage on the Queen.


    "The Mana Cannon is indeed a potent artifact. But its range isnt very far......


    "Ive already factored that part in. Ill cause the Mana Core of the cannon to overload and increase its range."


    The idea was straightforward, but causing the magic core of the artifact to go haywire was essentially saying you were going to destroy the artifact. If a mana engine failed, the artifact was generally beyond repair. But did the cost of the artifact matter when we were on the brink of extinction? I was fully prepared to demolish it.


    "So heres the n! I locate the queen, Damien takes her down. Meanwhile, the rest of you..."


    I nced at Lucas, Ken, and Lilly in session.


    "... keep those bastards at bay."


    All three swallowed hard. I signaled Lucas.


    "Lucas, youre in charge of the troops. Hold them off as long as possible while keeping the front line intact."


    "Understood."


    "Especially the central tower where the mana cannon is positioned. It must be protected at all costs. No exceptions!"


    "Illy down my life for it."


    Lucas asserted with a determined expression. I shifted my attention to Ken, standing beside him.


    "Ken."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Take this. Ive gathered all the stamina potions left in the fortress."


    I handed a belt filled with red potions to Ken. He took it with a trembling hand.


    "Go beyond the fortress walls, draw their attention, and then hide. Keep them off bnce."


    "..."


    "The ck Spiders are simple-minded. They attack the closest human."


    I kept talking to Ken, who was turning pale.


    "But their senses arent very sharp. If you hide, they wont be able to locate you."


    "..."


    "Draw their attention, lure them, then hide. Repeat this process, pull as many of them away as you can, and redirect the base attack towards yourself. Can you manage it?"


    Ken, gritting his teeth, nodded firmly.


    "Ill give it a shot, sir."


    "Thanks. Best of luck."


    I patted Kens shoulder and then turned to the next party member.


    "Lilly."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Im afraid I must give you a challenging role as well."


    I passed her a belt filled with blue mana potions. Lilly, biting her lip tightly, epted them.


    "Theres only one entrance to the central tower where the mana cannon is located in this forward base."


    "..."


    "If the front line falls and the spiders make it all the way to the tower, you block the entrance and hold off their attack using your me Skin."


    me Skin could negate physical attacks at the cost of mana. With this many mana potions, she could hold on for a good while.


    Despite the difficult task of using her body as a blockade, Lilly didnt flinch, as expected.


    Blood seeped from her tightly bitten lip.


    "The passage at the entrance is narrow, and the spiders cant enter more than one or two at a time."


    "..."


    "All you need to do is... Is to endure. Thats all."


    I was asking Lilly, who had obtained the me Skin ability out of fear of being bitten, to face the bites with her entire body.


    And Lilly was resilient. She slowly nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Ill give it my best, Your Highness."


    "Excellent."


    I shifted my attention to the final member of our party.


    "Damien."


    "..."


    "Youre with me."


    Damien nodded in silence. His face was etched with fear, but he didnt flee nor did he shy away from my gaze.


    And with that, the mission directives were over. I would have liked to issue a few more orders, but...


    -Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The resonating drums from outside signaled the advance of our adversaries.


    "The ck Spider Legion is on the move! The monsters are converging-!"


    The frantic yell of a scout reverberated. A shiver of tension coursed up my spine.


    This was the start.


    The tutorial stage that would dictate the fate of us all.


    ***


    At the central artillery.


    The technician of the Mana Cannon looked at me, his face slick with cold sweat.


    "Are you absolutely sure, Your Highness?"


    "Dont worry, just follow instructions."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Gritting his teeth, the technician yanked the control sphere encircling the Mana Core of the cannon.


    -Fizzzz!


    Mana spewed forth from the core, sparking like electricity along the cannons barrel.


    Under normal circumstances, I would have been captivated by the spectacle of manas movement, but there was no time for such indulgence now.


    Grinding my teeth, I cast my gaze over the other side of the wall.


    -Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud!


    They were converging.


    From all directions, the ck Spider legion.


    Unleashing their terrifying ws like scythes, ready to exterminate everyst human.


    "Hold the line!"


    Lucas, positioned at the front-line wall, bellowed.


    "We need to buy as much time as possible for His Highness the Prince to defeat the Spider Queen!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers unified response echoed.


    Their ability to maintain their resilience and readiness forbat, even on the brink of potential copse, was all because of Lucas.


    Lucas, expertly managing the deployment of the soldiers, looked back at me and gave a nod.


    I nodded in return.


    There was Ken, ready to venture beyond the wall, Lilly standing firmly on the first floor of the corridor leading to the artillery, and Damien right beside me.


    After onest check on each of them, I cautiously activated my ability.


    Map Creation.


    Apanied by a sensation of the entire area being scanned, a mini-map dotted with markers popped up in the upper right of my vision.


    It was a power I could only use once a day, and this was my first actual usage of it.


    With dry lips, I quickly surveyed the map. Where is it? Where?


    Where is the Queen?


    But...


    What?


    I soon noticed an anomaly.


    The Boss Monster Marker...


    It wasnt showing.


    The linchpin of our operation, the enemy queen.


    Isnt there?


    On the map...


    She was nowhere to be seen.


    -Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud!


    The ck Spider horde had already swarmed up to the wall.

 Chapter 7:

    Chapter 7:


    "Compose yourself."


    A fleeting wave of panic passed over me, but I immediately cooled my mind.


    "She must be there."


    The queen was undeniably listed in the stages enemy roster. She had to be somewhere on the map.


    "Moreover, the goal of this stage isnt to y a boss. Its not surprising that the boss monster marker doesnt show."


    I remembered the spiderweb-like formation Id observed earlier, and quickly assessed the enclosing horde of creatures now in view.


    Despite the raging all-out assault, there would undoubtedly be a reserved force lurking in the rear.


    A secure backline. Escort units prepared for any eventuality.


    The queen had to be there.


    -Bang!


    -Crash!


    Already at the fortresss frontline, the battle between the spiders and the soldiers had erupted, and the roar of conflict reverberated throughout.


    The explosive sound of cannon fire, the sh of metal, the cries of pain...


    "Where is it?"


    Amid the chaos, I frantically surveyed the extensive map.


    "Where is it? Where?"


    Then, my gazended on a point.


    Southwest of the advanced base fortress.


    Distinct red dots, isted from the main cluster, were distinctly marked on the map.


    "Found it!"


    I immediately cried out.


    "Damien!"


    "Yes!"


    "Its there! Do you see it?"


    I pointed towards the southwest.


    Damien squinted, furrowing his brows, and scrutinized the area I indicated.


    I was about to pass Damien a telescope from a rear guard, but...


    "...Yes. I see something. Spiders standing still."


    Damien confirmed this without a telescope, using just his natural vision.


    He could actually see them. All I discerned were vague dots. How sharp was his eyesight?


    "Among them should be the queen. Can you identify it?"


    "..."


    Damien, who was scanning the area, visibly flinched.


    "By queen, you mean a creature with a human torso and a spiders lower body...?"


    Bingo.


    "Exactly."


    "Yes, I see it. It looks... quite terrifying..."


    "Dont be frightened. Itll soon be crushed under our cannon."


    Next, I instructed the artillerymen.


    "Rotate the cannon! Aim it south-southwest! Damien and I will fine-tune the alignment!"


    -Vroom!


    The artillerymen swung the ground device, adjusting the entire cannons orientation.


    The cannon, pulsating with mana like a violent stream, pointed its head towards the distant queen.


    "Mana Cannon, ready to fire!"


    "Mana is fully charged. We can fire at any moment!"


    "Excellent!"


    I took Damiens arm and guided him to the Mana Cannons control panel.


    Despite being a potent artifact, its sighting device was disappointingly rudimentary.


    A crude crosshair served for rough aiming, and you would pull a hefty trigger to release a shot.


    "Hold this."


    I urged Damien, who stood anxiously before the trigger.


    Damien, slick with cold sweat, raised his trembling hand to the trigger. But he couldnt pull it.


    "Um... Your, Your Highness."


    "What?"


    "Im not sure I can do it."


    Damien turned back towards me, his face twisted in anxiety.


    "I... Ive never been in a situation like this before. It feels too sudden to trust me with this task..."


    "Damien."


    Iid aforting hand on Damiens shoulder.


    "Its okay if you miss."


    "What?"


    "Ill shoulder the responsibility."


    "..."


    "Even if you err, even if you fail, even if you make a mess of it all! Its fine. Ill take the brunt of it."


    Soldiers follow the orders of their leaders.


    Dealing with the aftermath, thats amanders job.


    "All you need to do is aim at that creature and pull the trigger. Thats all that is asked of you."


    I tried to offer him a reassuring smile.


    "Youre seeking retribution for your friend."


    "Retribution... For my friend..."


    Hearing those words, a transformation overcame Damiens eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, Damien firmly seized the trigger, his aim fixed far into the southwest through the cannons sight.


    With Damiens precise adjustment, the gun barrel shifted its tilt and direction.


    It took mere seconds to fine-tune the alignment.


    -nk!


    Then, with all his might, Damien squeezed the trigger.


    -ng! ng!


    Gears ground together, setting off a series of mystical mechanisms in a chain reaction.


    -Zap!


    Focused mana sparked a potent current beyond the gun barrel, and then...


    -BOOM!


    With extraordinary force, it was discharged.


    The unleashed power of the mana cannon, in a state of overdrive, was beyond what even the artillerymen could fully anticipate.


    Caught off guard by the detonation and shockwave, the artillerymen were knocked off their feet, and I found myself covering my ears and tumbling to the ground.


    But my eyes stayed wide open, tracking the path of the discharged magical projectile.


    Hit.


    The glowing mana bullet zed through the sky.


    Hit!


    Across the southern horizon - right into the heart of the distantly swarming ck dots.


    "Hit!"


    I yelled, almost without thinking.


    -BOOM!


    And then, the strike.


    The plummeting mana bullet triggered a colossal explosion from a distance. The billowing cloud of dust was clearly visible even from our position.


    I scrambled to my feet.


    "Did we hit?!"


    The reply came not from Damien, but from a scout whod been watching the impact site through a telescope from afar.


    "Direct hit! Direct hit! The shotnded square in the midst of those creatures!"


    A unified cheer erupted from the soldiers on the cannon deck.


    Much like the other soldiers, Damien, whod been knocked to the ground, appeared dazed.


    The artillerymen swarmed around Damien, delivering hearty pats on his back.


    "Youre incredible,d! Was this really your first time?"


    "Well, I..."


    "How did you manage to aim at something so distant? Its barely visible even with the telescope!"


    "I dont know how I did it..."


    Damien gazed at his own hands in astonishment.


    "I just... did as the prince advised... the moment I held the trigger, I seemed to know what to do, and my body reacted on its own."


    Was this the result of in-game skill adjustments, or was it Damiens natural aptitude?


    There was no moment to ponder. The scout who had been scrutinizing the impact site through his telescope turned towards me, his face ghostly pale.


    "...Um, Your Highness."


    His voice was shaky. A wave of dread washed over me.


    "Whats the matter?"


    "Theyre on the move."


    "Whats moving?"


    "The spider swarm... theyve begun to mobilize."


    I dashed to the telescope, took the scouts ce, and peered through the lens.


    "...!"


    Within seconds.


    The spiders, a considerable distance away, started moving in unison, forming what appeared to be...a defensive formation?


    Damn!


    I clenched my teeth.


    The ck Spider Legion was supposed to halt once their queen was killed, as it was akin to having their brains annihted.


    Yet, the spiders remained wlessly active.


    Not only the ones struck by the cannon, but the spiders assailing our forward base showed no signs of retreat.


    This could only mean...!


    Just then,


    -Hiiiiiii...


    A menacing cry echoed across the battlefield.


    There was no need to specte who that cry belonged to.


    -Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    A terrifying shriek from the spider queen filled the battlefield.


    Despite the distance, the immense pressure from the scream made it difficult to breathe for a moment.


    Confused, the soldiers clutched their heads and yelled.


    "Whats happening? Whats going on?!"


    "Didnt we hit the spider queen?"


    "Why is she still functioning?!"


    The mana cannonball had struck urately.


    The issue was, the damage was not enough.


    "Everyone, pull yourselves together! Stayposed! Keep firing at that beast!"


    As I yelled, the trembling soldiers turned to look at me in unison. I shouted even louder.


    "Load the next round! Now!"


    "Y-yes, sir..."


    The artillerymen, shaking, clung to the mana cannon. They cooled the overheated cannon and readied the next round.


    Just then...


    -Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The spider queen let out another horrific shriek, and the movement of the entire ck Spider Legion shifted.


    -Hiiiiiiii....


    -Kyieeeeek!


    The spiders attacking the forward base abruptly pivoted their attention. To our artillery position.


    The monsters blood-redpound eyes flickered menacingly. I shuddered, drenched in cold sweat.


    Youre quite the quick tactician, Queen!


    -Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud!


    The spiders, who had been evenly assaulting the entire forward base, abruptly reversed direction and started charging towards us. The scout yelled.


    "Theyre storming the artillery position!"


    "Let the soldiers below handle the defenses! You guys just load the next round! Quick!"


    I urged the artillerymen.


    "We need to take out the queen before they reach the artillery position! Reload-!"


    The artillerymen hurriedly cooled the mana cannon with magic and loaded the ammunition. In no time, the perspiration-soaked artillery captain shouted.


    "Reloadplete!"


    "Damien! Fire!"


    Damien, who had been narrowing his gaze to pinpoint the ck Spider Queens location, pulled the trigger as my words rang out. ng!


    -Zing-zap-zap!


    -Boom!


    Mana burst forth like a stream of electricity, and then a mana shell was fired. I swallowed hard, tracking the shells trajectory with a telescope.


    The projectile that sliced through the sky with a graceful arc fell directly over the Spider Queen...


    -Boom!


    Hit.


    The shellnded so urately atop the monstrous queens head that it sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Hit! Its a hit! Right on target!"


    An excited soldier in the rear jumped up and down. But I felt no excitement.


    -Kieeeek!


    Because the horde of spiders charging towards us didnt alter their movement one bit.


    Not enough!


    Even from a distance, where only a silhouette was visible, it was clear the queen remained alive.


    I clenched my teeth.


    If this were a typical queen from the ck Spider Legion, encountered midway through the second year, the artifacts damage could shatter her in one or two shots.


    The ck Spider Legion was known for their strong warriors, not a formidable queen.


    But this queen at the tutorial stage?


    There was absolutely no information on her.


    What if her entity value was different? What if she had a special trick up her sleeve? Or, what if she was indestructible by default?


    What then...


    A session of grim thoughts began to take shape. I hastily shook my head.


    I can only do whats within my power. I must hold on until thest moment, push to make a breakthrough...!


    "Your Highness!"


    The artillery captain, who had been prepping the mana cannon for the next shot, hastily reported to me.


    "The Magic Core is reaching its limit due to forced overload! The barrel damage is also serious! We can shoot fewer times than initially estimated!"


    "Enough with the reports! So how many more shots can we make?"


    "A total of five times... weve already fired two, so three more times!"


    Three more chances.


    I was left with no other choice but to hope that the Spider Queen would be annihted within those three shots.


    No, from the beginning...


    I surveyed the defensive line enclosing the artillery.


    Im not even sure if we can get off the remaining three shots.


    -Thump! Thud-thud!


    The frontline was giving way.


    The spiders, clustering together, furiously gnashed their teeth and ws, eventually crumbling the walls and starting to infiltrate.


    "Hold them off! We must hold them off!"


    Lucas, now covered in monster blood, wielded his sword, shouting. But the defensive line was already on the brink of copse.


    "Argh!"


    "Kuaah!"


    One by one, the soldiers fell, their screams echoing as they met their end.


    The ck Spiders, their red eyes glowing ominously, began to pour through the broken wall.


    I clenched my fist, staring down at the encroaching tide of death that hade so perilously close.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    -Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Monsters flooded relentlessly around the cannon, now preparing for its third mana shot.


    Lucas defensive line was holding up for the moment, but it was clear it wouldntst much longer.


    "Loadingplete!"


    "Damien!"


    The artillerymander confirmed the load was ready. Without missing a beat, I called out to Damien.


    "Fire!"


    Damiens eyes were streaked with red veins, possibly a side effect of using the Far-sight ability. But we had no time to consider that now.


    -Clink!


    Already locked on his target, Damien pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    -Bang, clink, clink...!


    -Whoosh!


    The third shot.


    The fired mana bullet traveled a massive distance...


    -BOOM!


    Andnded right where the Spider Queen lurked.


    This was nothing short of extraordinary marksmanship.


    Whether it was an error by the gods or a trick by the game developers, the truth remained: Damiens aim was a miracle in reality.


    The problem was...


    -Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Despite everything, the Spider Queen remained upright.


    The Queen was no fool. Having been hit twice, she understood that she was the target and had swiftly developed a countermeasure.


    Her strategy was simple yet effective: use her underlings as living shields.


    The mana bullets, falling in parabolic arcs, were intercepted by the spider guards.


    While the mana bullet prated all barriers, by the time it reached the Queen, its potency had significantly decreased.


    "ck Spider Queen, hit confirmed. But, shes still standing...!"


    The scout with the telescope reported, his voice trembling. I forced myself to shout in response, maintaining an illusion of calm.


    "What are you all doing standing around? Do you think we have time to waste? Load the next bullet! Now!"


    The artillerymen, drenched in sweat, hastened to cool down the cannon and load the next bullet. Yet, their faces were heavy with despair.


    "Euuuriyaap!"


    At the heart of the forward base, around the cannon.


    Lucas stood there, brandishing his sword with all his might, holding thest semnce of a defensive line.


    "We must protect the cannon! We must protect His Highness the Crown Prince!"


    Lucas fought admirably, living up to his reputation as the most formidable knight present.


    Despite his level being half that of the ck Spider entities, he fought tooth and nail, skillfully wielding his sword and shedding monstrous ws.


    The frontline, where Lucas held his ground, didnt falter.


    But the rest of the soldiers...


    "Cough!"


    "Ahhh..."


    "Sa...Save me! Take me home..."


    Casualties began to pile up.


    In the ally information window, the number ofrades was plummeting at a terrifying speed. I couldnt bear to watch any longer and closed it.


    I hadnt realized.


    When it was just a game, I hadnt understood.


    That this was a ce where real lives existed.


    That death wasnt just a simple figure, but arrived with dreadful screams and odors like this.


    The frontline dwindled in an instant. At this rate, the defensive line seemed likely to copse entirely before we could even fire the fourth shot, let alone the fifth.


    "Hey, you monster bastards!"


    At that moment, a voice bellowed from outside our defensive perimeter. My eyes quickly darted to its source.


    There, amidst the throng of beasts, stood Ken, defiantly yelling.


    "Here, here! Look at me!"


    Up until now, Ken had sessfully diverted a fraction of the spiders by drawing their attention and hiding beyond the wall.


    However, when the Spider Queen issued a newmand and all spiders swarmed our fortress, Ken was left marooned outside.


    He could have fled. After all, he had arge family depending on him.


    "Fucking spider bastards! I am Sir Ken of the Empire!"


    But Ken stayed, steadfast in his duty to the very end.


    Quivering in the face of the spiders, he roared to capture the enemys attention.


    Was it my threats that kept him there? Or was it something else...


    -Screeeeech!


    As dozens of spiders veered from their attack on our line to regard Ken, a gut-wrenching feeling washed over me.


    I understood then that I wouldnt be able to ask him why he had chosen to return.


    Dozens of ck spiders halted their onught and darted towards Ken.


    Ken made an attempt to activate his stealth skill, seeking to lure them away and hide behind a toppled stone wall.


    "Ah."


    His stamina depleted, Ken failed to activate [Urchins Survival Method].


    In an instant, he was swarmed by dozens of spiders. From atop the fortress, Ken nced my way, offering a weak, sorrowful smile.


    "Damn, I knew it would end like this..."


    -Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The horrific sound of flesh being torn echoed clearly across the distance.


    I forced myself to watch, bearing witness to his demise in its entirety.


    Ken wasnt the only one. Everywhere, humans were being ughtered by these monsters.


    As I bit my lip until it bled, I was hit with the realization of what Id done in this game. How readily Id sacrificed allies when it suited my purpose.


    This fucking game was built that way. Someone had to die to progress.


    To rescue someone, to secure that item, toplete that side mission, to achieve that goal...


    Someone had to die, and I willingly yed the executioner.


    All in the name of efficientlypleting the game, I guiltlessly sent countless allies to their doom. Never once did I question this.


    "Stop."


    But now, I finally understood.


    "Stop..."


    The significance of what I had been doing.


    "Stop, you fucking monster bastards!"


    The sheer pain each death entailed.


    Watching people drop and bleed out before me, I screamed without thought.


    "Stoooooop!"


    But they didnt stop.


    A scream wouldnt deter the monsters. There was always only one method to halt a monster.


    Kill it.


    Before it kills us.


    "Your Majesty!"


    The artillery captains voice pulled me from my thoughts, and I spun towards him.


    "The fourth round, loaded! However, the barrel cant handle the repeated overheating and cooling..."


    "Damien!"


    Ignoring the artillery captains words, I called out to Damien.


    "Fire!"


    Blood, like teardrops, streamed from Damiens bulging eyes.


    Hisplexion was ghostly pale. It seemed his body was failing under the strain of using [Far-sight].


    Yet, Damien bit down on his teeth and pulled the trigger.


    -Bang, clink, clink...!


    -Whoosh!


    The fourth round.


    The blue mana bullet streaked a mesmerizing path through the sky, once again homing in on the queens horde.


    This time, dozens of guardian spiders raced to intercept the bullet with their bodies.


    However, the mana bullet traced an uncanny perfect trajectory in the air, bypassing most of them...


    -BOOM!


    Strike.


    Itnded squarely atop the queens head.


    This was the power of Far-sight.


    The cheat skill that overloaded hit points to their absolute limit, sessfully struck the queen, defying the rules of reality.


    -Squeal, screech...


    But, but...


    -Screeeeeeeeech!


    Amidst the zing explosion and smoke, the damned spider queen remained terrifyingly alive and active.


    The artillerymen crumbled to the ground at the queens horrifying roar. Damien, who had been aiming, couldnt hold on any longer and copsed.


    Despair etched itself across every face.


    "Our attacks arent working..."


    The artillery captain murmured in a drained voice, his hand blistered from cooling the heated barrel.


    "The barrels reached its limit. If we try to shoot again, the mana cannon itself will explode."


    "..."


    "We might as well give up now..."


    The other soldiers nced up at me with exhausted faces, their silent agreement evident. I took a deep breath and surveyed the scene.


    Our defensive line was teetering on total annihtion.


    Spiders swarmed beneath our artillery.


    Lucas, rallying thest handful of soldiers, held the final line of defense.


    His body was more stained with his own blood than the spiders.


    I looked towards Damien. He was groaning, eyes screwed shut, blood streaming down his face.


    The cannon teetered on the brink of destruction, our defenses had crumbled, and our marksman could no longer even open his eyes.


    Despite all our sacrifices tond a hit on the monster queen, she remained alive.


    Was this the end?


    Was there truly no hope left...?


    "No!"


    Just then.


    "Theres definitely damage! The queens outer shell has been peeled off!"


    Someone yelled. Every head turned in surprise towards the source.


    A soldier, true to his duty till the end, even in this dire situation. He was a scout. He pulled his face away from the telescope and hollered.


    "If we fire once more, we can kill her-"


    But before he could finish,


    -Rumble...


    The entire cannon tform started to violently shake,


    -Boom!


    The ground beneath us gave way.


    The relentless advance of the ck Spider Legion siege troops, their massive bodies encased in heavy armor, collided with our battlements, splintering them to bits.


    One calcted charge, and our defenses were obliterated. Those of us who were atop the walls plummeted helplessly.


    Amidst the rain of bodies and the remnants of shattered cannons.


    I shut my eyes as I descended towards the ground.


    Everything crumbled.


    The world around us, the prospect of conquering the game.


    All of it.


    ***


    "Your Majesty."


    A distinct voice prated the chaos.


    Engulfed in pain, as though my body was ripping apart, I strained to open my eyes.


    Before me... was Lucas.


    Lucasy over me, as if to shield my fallen form with his own.


    And burdened on his back were the remains of a demolished building.


    Hed used his body to guard me from the falling rubble.


    "Lucas?!"


    Jolting back to consciousness, I quickly scrambled to stand.


    As I moved, Lucas grunted and brushed off the debris strewn across his back.


    "Are you... unharmed, Your Majesty?"


    "I should be the one asking, Lucas! How are you...."


    I ceased speaking.


    Blood saturated Lucass back. The injuries hed suffered from protecting me from the copsing building were far graver than those inflicted by the spiders.


    "Cough!"


    Lucas, hacking out blood, spoke with a pained expression.


    "Your Majesty, do you remember? Its a tale from nearly 20 years ago."


    "..."


    I couldnt recall.


    Because Im merely a game yer who inhabited this body, unable to share any past memories with you.


    "When you first met me and appointed me as your escort, you made a deration."


    "What... did I say?"


    "I may not be an emperor, but Ill be the coolest guy in the world."


    A feeble smile graced Lucass face as he dwelled on the past.


    "So you, who will be my escort, should also be the coolest knight in the world."


    "..."


    "Even though they were the words of a naive child, they struck a chord within me. Ive clung to them to this day."


    Lucas fixed his blood-stained gaze on me.


    "Your Majesty. I trust you."


    "Even in these circumstances?"


    "Regardless of where or when."


    And then, Lucas slumped.


    I caught Lucas as he tipped to the side and carefullyid him on the ground. His injury was severe, but thankfully, he still breathed.


    Hang in there, Lucas.


    Youre the hero, arent you? The redeemer of this world.


    You cant die here.


    Swiftly, I surveyed the scene. Scattered on the floor of the broken battlements were shattered cannons and wounded soldiers.


    Why havent the spiders ended us yet?


    "Your Majesty."


    The answer to my question rapidly unraveled.


    At the entrance of the narrow passageway on the first level of the shattered battlements.


    "Were not defeated yet."


    Lilly stood her ground.


    With her [Fire Skin] trait triggered, shed been barricading the entrance, single-handedly holding back the surge of spiders rushing at her with her bare form.


    Pale and trembling, Lilly, whod just drained her final mana potion, inquired.


    "Right?"

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    "Lilly."


    I attempted to move towards Lilly, but she raised her hand to halt me.


    "I cant hold out much longer. I may be able to barricade the entrance a bit more, but the spiders from the ck Spider Legion will soon break through."


    "....."


    "Our time is running out. Hurry."


    While holding off scores of ck spiders with her delicate back, Lilly offered a brave smile.


    "Do not let our deaths be for nothing."


    Clenching my teeth, I rose and hollered.


    "What are you doing, artillery!"


    The artillerymen were still struggling to recover from the shock of the fall. Regardless, I scolded them harshly.


    "Load the final shell!"


    "But, Your Highness."


    The artillery captain, who had taken a fall and likely sprained his ankle, made his report in a grating voice. He was unable to stand or walk properly.


    "As I informed you earlier, the cannon has already exceeded its durability limit."


    "..."


    "The magic core is also at its limit. If we fire, the cannon will explode."


    "Were all going to die anyway, impaled by the spiders fangs."


    I moved towards the mana cannon lying toppled on the ground.


    The stand was fragmented, but luckily, the body of the cannon was whole.


    "Isnt it better to go down fighting? Even if we perish in the mes, we should at least roll the dice."


    "..."


    The silent artillery captain looked up at me.


    "How will you aim?"


    I also looked up.


    The cannon was decimated to the first floor, with the rubble forming walls around us.


    It felt like being trapped in a well. We could see the circr sky above the walls, but we couldnt even catch a glimpse of the ck Spider Queens location.


    "We cant see. We dont even have a firing angle for the queen. The stand is destroyed."


    "Hold the cannon with your hands."


    If we had no teeth, we had to chew with our gums.


    "We dont need to aim. Just let Damien pull the trigger."


    I wasnt entirely certain how the far-sight trait functioned, but if Damien, who possessed it, pulled the trigger, there would be adjustments.


    I had no choice but to trust that.


    "Load the final shell. Thats an order."


    "...Understood."


    The artillery captain ceased arguing and dutifully began loading thest shell into the cannon.


    I walked over to Damien. Damien was sitting on the ground, breathing thinly.


    "Damien."


    "..."


    Damien, eyes closed, turned his head towards me.


    Blood seeped from beneath his eyes, and his pallor was terrible. He gasped for breath in pain.


    "This is thest time. You just have to fire one more time."


    "..."


    "Just one more time. Gather your strength one more time."


    "...Your Highness."


    Damien dropped his head feebly.


    "Whats the purpose of all this? Regardless of what I do... nothing changes."


    "One more shot, and that beast is done for."


    "No, thats not what Im getting at."


    -Cough! Cough!


    Damien, who was now coughing harshly, muttered in a vacant tone.


    "Lets suppose I pull the trigger one more time. Lets suppose I take down that spider queen. What will change?"


    A look of hopelessness stretched across Damiens gaunt lips.


    "I finally understand. Half of myrades are already gone. No amount of retribution I seek will bring them back."


    "..."


    "Its always like this. No matter how hard I toil, how much I battle, the world just takes from me. Nothing changes."


    "Damien."


    "Ive had enough. I dont want to live like this anymore. I want to be with my friends..."


    "Damien!"


    I interrupted him, and posed a question.


    "Do you think this world is unjust?"


    Stunned momentarily, Damien nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Do you feel that life remains painful even after surmounting a challenging hurdle?"


    "...Yes."


    In reply to Damien, I smirked and retorted,


    "Quit spouting such ringly obvious drivel, you idiot!"


    "What?!"


    Brusquely grabbing Damien by the cor, I yanked him towards me.


    I bellowed at Damien, who was wheezing for breath.


    "Of course, lifes difficulty is set to Hell! Its only natural that there are no saves or loads in Ironman mode!"


    It wasnt the game that was on Hells Ironman mode.


    From the very beginning, this world was like that.


    "Its unfair, irrational, nothing ever goes our way! Thats life! Who doesnt know that?"


    We exist amidst this harsh reality.


    Even so...


    "So what? Are you just going to surrender and ept a gentle death?"


    Are you going to abandon the strategy?


    "No!"


    The strategy must persist.


    Until the moment life ceases.


    "I will fight! I will n and flounder until the very end!"


    With that, I tossed Damien to the ground.


    Damien sprawled limp on the floor. I drew the sword that had always been at my side, never before unsheathed.


    "If you desire death so fervently!"


    I brandished the drawn sword at Damien. He stiffened.


    "Thrust this sword through your own neck."


    "..."


    "But if youre a cowardcking the guts to do that, Damien."


    -ng


    Nonchntly, I discarded the sword and sat down before Damien, aligning our gazes.


    "Then be my trigger."


    "...What?"


    "Cease your grieving for your fallenrades. All you need to function is your lord, me."


    I ced my hands on Damiens shoulders and tightened my grip.


    "Do not seek unnecessary justifications to live. You are my pawn! My key! My trigger! Thats all you need to be!"


    "..."


    "Thats enough, Damien."


    That was the turning point.


    [Ash (EX) has activated a skill!]


    [Passive Skill - Unyielding Commander]


    A system notification partially obstructed my view, but I paid it no mind. I held onto the shoulders of myst beacon of hope.


    "Its an order, my trigger."


    A subtle glow seeped from my fingertips. It appeared that the passive skill Id just unlocked was in effect.


    I was unsure of its implications, but Damiens trembling shoulders... slowly stilled.


    I nodded gravely.


    "st that damn creatures face off."


    "..."


    Damien was unmoving, akin to a time-worn statue, no response emanating from him.


    After enduring a few seconds of profound silence, finally...


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    Damiens head began to nod ever so slowly.


    A countenance on the brink of tears, yet resiliently holding them back bore into me.


    "If its your decree."


    ***


    "We have no means to cool the barrel."


    The artillery captain uttered, having loaded the final round.


    "Theres no cooling spell, no water to serve as a cont. In this state...."


    "Step aside."


    I positioned myself next to the mana cannon resting on the ground.


    "Ill handle it."


    "Your, Your Highness?!"


    The astonished artillery captain tried to deter me.


    "Its unbearably hot! If you touch it now, it will be far worse than a mere burn!"


    "Better to be seared alive than to perish in hell."


    The sweltering heat was palpable even from my position near the cannon.


    Taking a deep breath, I spun around.


    "Are you ready, Damien?"


    Damien sat on the ground with his eyes closed, his hand tentatively resting on the cannons trigger.


    "Your Highness. I cant see whats before me."


    "Thats fine."


    "I cant feel my hand."


    "Thats fine."


    I managed to steady my voice.


    "Its fine."


    "..."


    Damien lightly bit his pale lips.


    I sped the barrel of the mana cannon with both hands.


    -Whoosh!


    In an instant, my gloves were incinerated, and my palms began to sizzle underneath.


    "Uh, uh..."


    The scent of scorched flesh wafted amidst the stench of burning cloth.


    But I gritted through it.


    Because, at present, this was the only thing within my capability.


    "Ugh-ahhhhh!"


    I shrieked, hauling the barrel over my shoulder.


    My shoulder was on fire.


    Under the horrendous heat and enormous weight, my body was on the brink of copse. I felt as if I could disintegrate into a pile of ashes at any second.


    Then.


    "Assist His Highness!"


    The remaining artillerymen dashed over and seized the barrel from my side.


    The aroma of burning flesh also emanated from the hands of the artillerymen gripping the barrel. United in our cries, we managed to point the muzzle skyward.


    -Boom! Boom!


    Immediately following that, the ck Spider Legions Siege Soldier breached the wall en masse.


    Hundreds of spiders surged toward us over the wreckage of the wall.


    I pivoted on my heel, bellowing at the top of my voice.


    "Damien!"


    In that instant, Damiens eyes snapped open.


    Within his wide, brown eyes that were riveted on the sky, a dazzling white light pulsed.


    "Fire-!"


    Mustering all his strength, Damien yanked the trigger.


    -Click!


    The mana from the rogue magic core ascended through the cannon, sparking like a live wire.


    Despite the monumental mana piercing my entire body, I somehow remained on my feet.


    In the very next moment...


    -Boom-!


    With an earth-shattering st, the final shot was discharged.


    Find your mark.


    My gaze traced the sky-blue mana bullet rocketing towards the heavens, amidst the onught of spiders closing in from all directions...


    Please hit...


    Consciousness slipped from my grasp.


    ***


    The bullet soared.


    The final discharge from the crumbling front-line base ascended like a firework, puncturing the sky.


    Then, itmenced its descent.


    Drawing a sharp parabolic path, it plummeted like a falling star.


    -Screeeaach-!


    As the ck Spider Queen detected the iing magic bullet, she let out a piercing shriek, and the ck Spiders guarding her began to mound atop one another, erecting a wall.


    It was a futile endeavor from the onset.


    A bullet discharged from the heart of the decimated artillery site, aimed at an unseen adversary.


    With no precise aim, and even if the mana cannon was operating at its maximum capacity, it had no hope of surmounting that distance and height differential.


    -Squeeaach-!


    Yet, against all odds,


    The bullet struck the Spider Queen with surgical precision.


    Height difference.


    Dismissed.


    Distance.


    Dismissed.


    The hundreds, thousands of beasts that obstructed its path.


    Dismissed.


    The sky-blue bullet, tracing a trajectory that defied thews of this world, shattered theyered defenses.


    It pierced through all barriers and reached the queen.


    As if merely acting out a predetermined oue.


    -Screeeeeech-!


    Whether out of fury or fear, the screaming Spider Queen was hit squarely in the forehead by the bullet,


    -Thud-!


    Without a hairs breadth of deviation.


    -Boom-!


    The bullet obliterated the monstrous queens head in a clean sweep.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "Bro!"


    A lone message materialized in the barren chat window.


    "Dude, youre amazing. How did you pull that off?"


    I found myself at a loss for words.


    This was the first message from a viewer since I had initiated the stream, and I was clueless about how to react.


    As I sat there, bbergasted, another message from the same viewer emerged.


    "Im subscribing to you. Youll be streaming again, right?"


    And then...


    ...then, I found myself wondering about my response.


    ***


    "Ugh!"


    My eyes flickered open.


    As I tried to heave my sweaty torso into a sitting position, a searing, pulsating painnced through my arms and shoulders.


    "Damn, that hurts..."


    Casting a nce downwards, I took in my present state.


    My entire upper body was swathed in tight bandages. Both of my hands were ensconced like a mummys, rendering my fingers immobile.


    "What on earth..."


    "You should rest, Your Highness Damien."


    As I was inspecting my wounded body, a soft feminine voice chimed in.


    "Damien applied healing magic to you, but the burns were too severe. Itll take time to fully recover."


    Startled, I swiveled around.


    Next to me on a bed, swamped under a pile of documents and industriously writing... Was a redhead magician.


    In a daze, I murmured her name.


    "Lilly?"


    "Youve been unconscious for three days, Your Highness."


    Setting her quill aside, Lilly offered me a faint smile.


    "I feared you wouldnt awaken after vanquishing the ck Spider Legion."


    "Im... still alive."


    "All thanks to your directive, Your Highness."


    Lilly shrugged her shoulders, rustling the papers in her grasp.


    "Do you wish for the report now? Or do you require more rest?"


    Despite my body throbbing in pain, I understood the urgency of hearing the report. I requested a rundown of the current situation.


    "The final salvo eliminated the Spider Queen, and the ck Spider Legion is currently immobilized."


    Lilly delivered the results in a crisp manner.


    "We prevailed, Your Highness."


    "..."


    "Everyone survived, albeit with injuries. Thankfully, we had Damien, the healing priest... He administered first aid and tended to the wounded until reinforcement troops arrived the following day."


    Lilly gestured towards the window. Soldiers were bustling about.


    "The reinforcement troops collected our fallenrades and dealt with the inert spiders. The clean-up is nearly finished."


    "I see."


    Reality began to settle in.


    We had survived.


    We had just about scraped through this damned tutorial stage.


    "Your Highness, you sustained serious burns to your hands, arms, shoulders, and neck."


    Lilly soberly updated me on my injuries.


    "Upon our return to Crossroad, you should pay a visit to the temple. Even after you recover, the scars will linger."


    "Scars are a small price to pay for life."


    I was earnest. If survival was the trade-off, I was more than willing to bear burns and scars as tokens of valor.


    Exhaling a sigh of relief, I noticed Lilly. Lilly too was swathed in bandages around her torso.


    "Lilly, your injuries are...?"


    "When I ran out of mana at the very end, one of those damn spiders grazed my back. Fortunately, the queen sumbed shortly after, so there were no more onughts."


    Lilly snickered darkly, kneading her leg.


    "I mustve damaged my spinal cord then, I couldnt move my lower body."


    "..."


    "Dont fret about it, Your Highness."


    Lilly reassured me in a calm voice as I grappled for words.


    "Im just grateful to be alive."


    "..."


    Lost for words, I faltered when Lilly veered the conversation.


    "There are four survivors. Lucas. Damien. Myself. And you, Your Highness. Thats all."


    "..."


    Four people.


    Even before thest battle, we were hundreds. But now, just four.


    "Damn..."


    Gritting my teeth, I covered my forehead with my bandaged hand.


    Could there have been a different path?


    Was there a strategy I had overlooked?


    Could there have been a way to rescue even one more person...?


    "Your Highness. Youre not omnipotent."


    Lilly cautiously reminded me, observing my anguish.


    "It was impossible to save everyone in that scenario. You did your utmost, didnt you?"


    "But... I was the one who led the troops here."


    It wasnt me, it was Ash who did it. But it wasnt a situation where I could refute that it was me who orchestrated it.


    As long as I inhabited Ashs body, I shared in the responsibility.


    "Your Highness. No one predicted that the ck Spider Legion would materialize here. No one anticipated that the monsters would mobilize on such a massive scale for the first time in years. Thats why no one opposed your departure."


    Lilly sought tofort me, scrutinizing my reaction.


    "While your strategy may have been audacious, it wasnt imprudent. In the final battle, you showcased your capabilities and executed a daring maneuver, culminating in victory."


    "..."


    "So... dont be too severe on yourself."


    I bit down on my lower lip.


    Just then, Lucas barged into the ward, his eyes widening at the sight of me.


    "Your Highness!"


    Lucas sprinted to my bedside.


    With his towering stature charging like that, he resembled a colossal golden retriever bounding towards me.


    "Lucas."


    "Im overjoyed youre awake, Your Highness..."


    Lucas, who had reached my side, was even welling up.


    "Do you feel any difort? Ill summon Damien immediately."


    "No, Im fine. I can endure it."


    Sporting a wry smile, I pointed at the bandages encasing Lucas body.


    "You appear to have sustained quite a few injuries as well, havent you? Is it safe for you to be scampering around like this?"


    "As youre aware, my resilience has always been my forte."


    Well, thats urate. After all, hes an SSR rank knight.


    Seeing him unscathed was afort. Lucas offered an awkward smile as he retrieved a bundle of documents from his pocket.


    "Ivepiled the death registry. There are many whose bodies we couldnt retrieve... but we have collected all the corpses we could."


    "Where have you assembled the bodies?"


    "They are in the open field north of the advance base."


    "I want to see them."


    As I attempted to hoist my quivering body, a startled Lilly and Lucas tried to restrain me.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "You mustnt, Your Majesty! You need further rest..."


    "They fell under mymand."


    My entire body throbbed with intense pain, but I remained resolute.


    "I will go to see them. Assist me, Lucas."


    Lucas, looking bewildered, turned and knelt, extending his back to me.


    "Mount up, Your Majesty. I will transport you."


    ***


    Lucass back was broad and his walking stance evenly bnced, leading to minimal jostling. It wasfortable.


    "Lucas, would you consider being my personal carriage?"


    "If you decree it, Im more than ready."


    "Just joking, man. Dont take it to heart."


    As I perched on Lucass back and emerged, a boy leaning against the castle wall drew my attention.


    It was Damien, a curly-haired brown healer, gazing vacantly into the distance. His shattered spectacles were not on his face, but cradled in his hand.


    "Damien."


    Upon hearing me call him, Damien slowly swiveled his head in my direction.


    "Prince. Youre awake."


    "How are your eyes?"


    I was concerned he might have sustained vision impairment, as his eyes had shed blood when he utilized his irvoyance.


    With a weary expression, Damien conjured a faint smile.


    "Theyre... Okay. Since yesterday, my sight has been returning gradually. Now, I can see almost as before."


    So, he had been using healing magic and maneuvering without vision. He truly had had a difficult ordeal.


    Observing Damiens youthful, worn face, I felt a wave of sympathy and spoke.


    "Damien. Thanks to you, we prevailed in this operation."


    "..."


    "If you desire, I can bestow you with sufficient funds to sustain you for a lifetime, and ensure you dont have to return to this battlefield. You were initially a mercenary, so youre free to choose your path henceforth."


    "Your Highness."


    But Damien gently shook his head.


    "You once told me, Im your trigger."


    "..."


    "I... wish to know."


    Damiens gaze wandered back over the castle wall.


    "The origin of those monsters. Who, why, and how conjured those creatures. Why we lost so many."


    "..."


    "So, please allow me to apany you, your Highness..."


    With a wistful smile, I signaled him.


    "Alright, then apany me right now. Well need a priest to pay homage to the deceased."


    Damien awkwardly trailed us as we ventured towards the northern field.


    ***


    Advance base. Northern field.


    Innumerable bodies were meticulouslyid out, ready to be imed by the elements.


    For those who we could recover the bodies, there was the sce of mourning. Yet, many didnt even leave a trace behind.


    For them, we lit a fire.


    The sacred me transported from the Crossroads temple sprang into blue sparks in the middle of a vacant lot.


    I stood in silence, my gaze held by the mes. They danced with an eerie resonance, as though brimming with indignation.


    "..."


    I understood.


    There was no superior tactic, no improved path. Nothing was more futile than dwelling on the past.


    I chose the operation, executed it, and this was the oue.


    If so, it was mine to shoulder.


    These shoulders would bear the weight.


    "After the makeshift funeral is over, gather all the bodies and convey them to the Crossroads."


    "Eh?"


    Lucas eyes bulged in surprise at mymand.


    "Arent we leaving them here?"


    Every year, tens of thousands of lives were lost in the Crossroads.


    It was a world where funerals cost more than the value of life itself. Cheap lives flooded into this monstrous frontline, dissipating in the effort to uphold it.


    If we attempted to create a cemetery, it would quickly overflow. Therefore, bodies were typically strewn across the wilderness.


    A world where death outnumbered wildflowers.


    I intended to change this world.


    "Theres an unused plot west of the Crossroads. Set up a cemetery there. Bury them all and conduct a memorial service."


    I instructed them to establish a cemetery in the western plot where I had constructed a memorial site in the game.


    "Moreover, designate thest day of February each year... as a day to honor their sacrifice."


    This was not solely tomemorate those whoid down their lives in this battle.


    It was also my penance for all the characters I had mercilessly killed, through hundreds of game resets and ythroughs.


    Lucas, who was about to interject, swallowed his words and nodded his approval.


    "I will obey yourmand."


    Soon after, the makeshift funeralmenced.


    The priest, who arrived with the reinforcements, scattered holy water over the corpses, blessing their journey to the afterlife.


    The sheer number of bodies meant the funeral took some time, despite its brevity.


    I witnessed the entire process, never stepping back.


    "Lucas."


    The makeshift funeral concluded under the evenings moonlight, casting an icy illumination.


    "I wont falter again."


    A chill emanated from the aftermath of death. A coldness that the sacred fires mes couldnt mitigate filled the in.


    I shivered, my teeth grinding against the cold as I leaned on Lucass back.


    "I wont... falter again."


    "..."


    Lucas kept his mouth tightly shut, silently absorbing my words.


    "Lets return."


    One battle had concluded, but the real war was only justmencing.


    I cast a final, resolute nce at the fallen soldiers whose lives I had taken, and spoke with newfound determination.


    "To Crossroads."


    ***


    [STAGE 0 - COMPLETED!]


    [STAGE MVP - Damien(N)]


    [Characters Leveling Up]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.5 (4) (Job selection now unlocked!)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.27 (2)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.17 (2)


    - Damien(N) Lv.15 (5)


    [Fallen and Wounded Characters]


    - Ken(N) : Fallen


    - Lilly(R) : Critically wounded


    [Collected Items]


    - ck Spider Legion Magic Stones : 388


    - ck Spider Queen Magic Core(SSR) : 1


    [Stagepletion rewards have been dispersed. Please check your inventory.]


    - EX-grade Reward Box : 1


    >> Prepare For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 1 : City Above the Tomb]

 Chapter 11: [Side Story] The Fortress City, Crossroad

    Chapter 11: [Side Story] The Fortress City, Crossroad


    The carriage shuddered with every turn of the wheels.


    "Yawn..."


    A yawn slipped from my mouth as the carriage gently rocked to and fro.


    It had been three days since we left the forward base, making our way northward in the carriage.


    Our pace was slow, burdened with caring for the injured  and I was one of them.


    "So boring..."


    I grumbled, sinking deeper into the plush seat of the carriage. The persistent ache in my back was worsened by hours of sitting.


    "Lucas! Are we there yet?"


    "Well be there soon, Your Highness! Just a little longer!"


    My shout was directed at Lucas, who was at the helm of the carriage, and his response was a familiar echo, having heard it no less than five times before.


    Why was this conversation on a repetitive loop like a kid in car?


    "Oh, geez..."


    With a sigh, I sprawled on the seat, and a jingling sound drew my attention to my neck.


    A ne.


    With my bandaged hand, I clumsily untied the ne and cradled it in my palm.


    More of a choker than a ne, it was made of ck leather, adorned with a metallic centerpiece.


    The reward for clearing the tutorial stage.


    Upon clearing Stage 0, a reward box had materialized in my inventory. This was the prize inside.


    Initially, I was puzzled about what an inventory was, but it turned out to be a pocket dimension that spontaneously appeared from nowhere.


    I wasnt certain if I had the power to store and retrieve items at will like some kind of Dora*mon, but well, its a game world...


    [???s Ne]


    - Its function has not been unlocked yet.


    - It will be usable after the story progresses.


    A frown creased my forehead as I studied the enigmatic ne.


    There wasnt supposed to be a reward for Stage 0 as it was deemed unbeatable.


    But I had prevailed, and this mysterious ne was the fruit of my efforts, having emerged from the reward box. Its purpose, however, remained elusive...


    Well, its purpose will reveal itself in due time.


    I refastened the ne around my neck.


    A burn marred my neck from the recent battle, but it was a minor injury that had healed quickly, leaving behind a scar. The ne served as a handy cover.


    Dont worry about this item, what about the others....


    I summoned my status window.


    [Ash(EX)]


    - Level: 5


    - Title: Mad 3rd Prince


    - Profession: Novice (Job selection now avable!)


    - Strength 2, Agility 3, Intelligence 5, Stamina 2, Magic Power 3


    "Hmm..."


    I let out a sigh while scrutinizing my vaguely increased stats. Their growth seemed sporadic, not indicating a specialized character, yet too low for an all-rounder.


    Stat development in this game was entirely automated.


    They primarily grew based on the stats utilized in battle... but asionally, a random stat would increase as well.


    Im leaning towards a DPS Tank.


    A character capable of dealing significant damage and taking hits was a DPS Tank.


    In this game, the units with the highest survival rate belonged to the DPS Tank category.


    I contemted molding myself into a DPS Tank, but with my current stats...


    Judging by the stats, they suggested a mage, but then again, they seemed too random to define a specific ss...


    At first, I hadnt even picked a ss.


    Thanks to the unpredictable job selection, I hadnt determined my characters growth direction yet. So, I opened the job window.


    Every character in the game chose their profession at level 5 (all game characters begin at level 5 or above), with further ss advancements offered every 15 levels.


    You take the first ss advancement at level 20, then at 35, and finally at level 50.


    But I had started the game at level 1, and only just hit level 5, the point where I could choose my job.


    [Avable Jobs]


    - Novice Knight


    - Novice Wizard


    - Novice Priest


    - Novice Warrior


    - Novice ...


    The list seemed to stretch on forever, presenting every job conceivable in the game.


    So, could I shape my character however I wished? Was this some kind of Wild Card?


    If that was the case, I wouldve chosen a job based on its usefulness. But the problemy at the lists end.


    [Avable Jobs]


    - Novice Commander <Special benefit of Hells Ironman achievement>


    A ss category that I had never encountered during my gamey was ringly disyed.


    Amander?


    A bonus from the Hells Ironman achievement. So, what was it? A secret ss or something?


    But a special or hidden ss didnt guarantee excellence. There was a higher likelihood of it being a pitfall.


    Opting for a job advancement tree without any information could lead to utter ruin.


    So, if that was all there was, I wouldve bypassed it and safely chosen a familiar job. But the real problem was...


    [Acquired Skills]


    - Passive: Unyielding Commander


    - 1st Skill: ??? (Avable after 1st job advancement)


    - 2nd Skill: ??? (Avable after 2nd job advancement)


    - Ultimate: ??? (Avable after final job advancement)


    The issue was the acquired skills!


    The passive skill I had unlocked during thest battle was titled [Unyielding Commander]. Wasnt this a clear hint nudging me towards themander tree?


    The skill I had unlocked was:


    [Unyielding Commander Lv.1]


    - A skill born from an unyielding spirit that never surrenders, no matter the circumstances.


    - Grants immunity to mental abnormalities to all allies within a 10m radius.


    This was a solid skill.


    No, it was an exceptionally solid skill.


    From the games middle stages, enemies who were magic users casually cast spells inducing abnormal mental states.


    Confusion and fear were standard, and in extreme cases, they would even cast mind control.


    Characters with high Magic Power could resist it, but characters with low stats would face a challenge every turn.


    There was an instance when Lucas fell under mind control and nearly annihted my team, leading me to abandon that game round and reset.


    So, from the middle stages onward, its practically a cheat skill. Yes, its outstanding, but...


    In the early stages... its pretty useless...


    In the initial stages, most of the enemies are simple-minded monsters charging head-on. Few, if any, cast spells inducing abnormal mental states.


    Naturally, it would be advantageous to maintain our allies mental health unscathed.


    However, when contrasted with Lucass [Man of Steel] and other such passive skills, it was somewhat underwhelming... What I truly needed at this moment was a skill that could prove its worth instantly.


    "Ah~ What a headache."


    As I contemted the path to tread for future survival, I found myself tugging at my hair, tormented by the looming headache.


    "Your Highness, I see Crossroads!"


    The voice of Lucas pierced the silence.


    "Atst!"


    I leaned out of the carriage window to catch a glimpse. So there it was.


    On the horizon not too far off, a city fortified by iron walls made its presence known.


    ***


    Crossroads.


    That was the designation of the fortress nestled at the very southern tip of the world.


    This fortress was erected to stem the ceaseless influx of monsters spewing forth from the ck Lake in the south.


    Once upon a time, it was the empires mightiest fortress, housing tens of thousands of soldiers. It boasted iron-fortified walls, a moat teeming with holy water, and bristled with an impressive array of cannons and ballistae.


    Yet, over the past dozen years or so, as the monster onughts dwindled, the empire withdrew its troops from here, deploying them to other battlefields instead.


    The world was perpetually at war, and the front lines maintained by the empire were not solely here.


    In lieu of military forces, mercenaries were hired.


    These mercenaries were enlisted, their nationality or skill level notwithstanding. To put it bluntly, the empire required human shields to hold this front line.


    Those disced from human conflicts, retired veterans, or novicescking prowess were drawn here.


    With the inflow of these expendable lives, the fortress experienced a surge in establishments like restaurants, inns, and banks.


    Over a dozen years or so, the fortress grotesquely expanded into a city-like formation.


    At some point, people ceased referring to Crossroads as a fortress. Instead, it gained new monikers.


    Monster Front. Fortress City.


    And to taunt the mercenaries blinded by greed, racing towards their demise, it also earned less ttering epithets.


    Suicide Street. City on a Grave.


    So this is Crossroads.


    I muttered under my breath, passing through the southern city gate in the carriage.


    I didnt fully grasp its size when I observed it through the game screen... itsrger than I anticipated.


    In the games administrative mode, my perspective was restricted to a birds eye view of the city, and in the tower defense mode, I was engrossed in frantic sprints along the walls. I hadnt truly appreciated its magnitude.


    But experiencing it with human eyes like this had a distinct impact.


    And its more rundown than I presumed!


    I furrowed my brows, surveying the worn-out infrastructure.


    The walls, which had withstood the monsters assaults for years, were frayed due to neglect.


    The moat was utterly parched, and the citys interior, having undergone hasty expansion and reconstruction, was in a state of disorder with no coherent zoning.


    Several areas require urgent attention.


    This was humanitysst line of defense.


    And... the location destined to be my city.


    So, Im to be the lord of this city?


    Back on Earth, I didnt possess a single property to my name. Who could have foreseen that my aspiration to own a ce of my own would materialize so abruptly.


    Despite being trapped in an alien world, putting my life on the line under less than ideal circumstances, I wasnt feeling all too wretched.


    The caravan trudged into the city, taking the main thoroughfare.


    The townsfolk poured out onto the streets to witness the spectacle, their expressions anything but cheerful.


    Why would they be? Their freshly assigned lord andmander, namely me, had barely survived after sending troops straight into the fray.


    However, the initial gloom on their faces soon morphed into surprise.


    All because of the cargo hauled by the wagon tailing mine.


    "Hey, is that..."


    "Cant be, are those all magic stones?"


    Their murmurs confirmed that all was going as per the n.


    Brazenly stacked on the wagon behind were hundreds of ck Spider Legions magic stones.


    In this world of magical civilization, magic stones were as valuable as oil.


    Magic stones, extractable from monster carcasses, were the citys most important strategic resource.


    They were also the primary reason we could hold this front line, even with the heavy toll on human lives.


    But recently, as monster activity dwindled, so too did the magic stone harvest. The citys revenue was waning.


    Yet, I had vanquished the ck Spider Legion and amassed nearly 400 magic stones.


    These were monsters between levels 55 and 60, hence, the magic stones were of exceptional purity.


    A rough estimate would value them exceedingly high, enough to alleviate budget concerns for a bit.


    If youve conquered a stage deemed unbeatable, this level of reward is to be expected.


    At this juncture, the citizens trust in me was beyond abysmal.


    The situation mirrored the game. At the games inception, the citizens neither trusted the yer nor harbored any liking for them.


    But by the third year, the citizens would regard the yer with affection and unwavering loyalty.


    In the end, there was only one way to their hearts.


    Money.


    Spent judiciously and resolutely.


    As I was mulling over how to utilize the proceeds from these magic stones, the carriage had already reached the lords mansion.


    "Weve arrived, Your Highness."


    Lucas, alighting from the drivers seat, opened the carriage door for me. I stepped out unhurriedly.


    The lords mansion at the crossroads.


    This antique beauty of red bricks and marble was showing its age but retained a certain charm. It was quite expansive.


    Its a far cry from the single room I used to inhabit.


    While I was marveling at this...


    "Oh dear, oh dear, my lord!"


    A man burst through the mansion doors and hurried towards us.


    "Im so relieved that youre safe, my lord!"


    He was a young man, his ash-grey hair in disarray, peering through thick sses.


    The man who had been bounding towards me corrected his form of address as he came to a halt in front of me.


    "No, no, I shouldnt call you lord. Please forgive me, Your Royal Highness!"


    "Its fine, you can call me lord."


    I chuckled, assuring this grey-haired young man. He then sped my bandaged hand and broke down in tears.


    "Lord, I feared terribly that you might have sustained injuries!"


    This character, radiating an undercurrent of crafty servility, was named Aider.


    In the game, he acted as an NPC responsible for city management, meaning practically all administrative duties in Crossroad were dealt with through him.


    From constructing facilities to recruiting troops, to managing minutiae of the system....


    The same likely held true here. City management tasks would be executed in partnership with him.


    "Pleasee in! Weve prepared a warm bath for you, and dinner is ready! Tonight, just rest!"


    With considerable fatigue weighing me down, my intent was indeed to recuperate for the day.


    Following Aiders lead into the mansion, I looked back at Lucas and gave a nod.


    "Let the soldiers rest. Lucas, you too, take it easy and catch some good sleep."


    "But, Your Highness, your protection..."


    "Weve had enough for today. Rest well, and well resume tomorrow."


    Reluctantly, Lucas conceded.


    "As you wish, Your Highness."


    After a respectful bow to me, Lucas headed towards his quarters, which seemed to be on the ground floor.


    Aider ushered me to my room on the second floor.


    "Come, my lord! A hot bath will erase your journeys weariness and the lingering scent of battle~"


    "Right, lead the way."


    epting Aiders offer, I stepped into the bathroom adjoining my room.


    A roomy tub filled with warm water exuded a soothing fragrance.


    I had gone too long without a proper bath. I yearned to purify myself at the earliest. With bandaged hands, I awkwardly fiddled with my shirt buttons.


    However...


    "But honestly, RetroAddict, that was rather remarkable."


    I stiffened at the voice originating from behind.


    "Who would have expected you to conquer the tutorial in such a manner, it never crossed my mind."


    "You...?"


    Taken by surprise, I swiftly turned around.


    Aider, who had shut not only the room but also the bathroom door, beamed at me.


    "Why the secrecy? Yes, its me! I am the director of Protect the Empire, Aider~"

 Chapter 12: [Side Story] Meeting with the Director I wanted to Kill

    Chapter 12: [Side Story] Meeting with the Director I wanted to Kill


    "Whats there to hide? Absolutely! I am the Director of


    , Aider~"


    "..."


    My mind went nk.


    The director? This kid?


    So, the one who dragged me into this was this son of a...?


    My mind whirled with a hurricane of thoughts. Just at that moment...


    -Thud!


    Aider copsed, spreadeagle, onto the floor. Like a starfish. His limbs and forehead were glued to the bathroom tiles.


    "...?"


    To me, rooted in ce, unable toprehend the situation,


    "Im deeply sorry for abruptly whisking you away to this ce!"


    Aider apologized with fervor.


    "But I, no! This world needs you, Mr. RetroAddict!"


    "..."


    "Could you maybe lend us a hand, just once, just once?!"


    "..."


    After a pause, I voiced quietly.


    "Firstly, rise, Mr. Aider."


    I gripped Aiders arm and helped him up. Aider welled up, apparently touched.


    "Mr. RetroAddict...! How could you be so kind... Are you really going to assist us?!"


    With a gentle smile, I clearly addressed Aiders plea.


    "No, for this."


    I snatched this jerk by his cor and smashed his head onto the bathroom floor. Bam!


    "Kuaack?!"


    "Die! Die! Dammit, Die!"


    Straddling Aider, I mmed my fists into him relentlessly. Im going to end this guy!


    ***


    A bitter.


    "Im sorry..."


    Aider knelt, hands raised, his face bloated from the thrashing.


    "Now, lets sort this out."


    I sighed, sitting across from him. The beating had cleared my head somewhat.


    "So youre that... Director who chatted during the broadcast when I conquered the game."


    "Yes..."


    "And youre the actual director of this game, or rather this world."


    "Indeed."


    Why does this guy talk in such a way? Now that I ponder it, his dialogue in the game was exactly like this.


    Suppressing the impulse to strike him again, I continued my inquiries.


    "Why did you summon me here?"


    "Theres a True Ending in this world."


    Aider blew his nose with a tissue and met my gaze.


    "An end that no one has ever achieved."


    His eyes, visible behind his round sses, were a vacant gray mirroring his hair.


    "Ive reset this world innumerable times to reach that finale. But, I could never attain the ending I yearned for..."


    "So, you sought assistance from an outsider?"


    "If I were to simplify it, yes!"


    As Aider snapped his fingers, a system window materialized out of thin air.


    Upon observing that figure, I finally seemed to grasp. This character was truly linked to the genesis of this world...


    I turned this world into a game and showcased it to the yers from other realms.


    The system window that Aider unveiled in mid-air disyed rows of server names.


    Among them, a server named Earth was conspicuous. Was Earth merely one of many servers?


    The yers explored possibilities in ways I hadnt anticipated. However...


    Aider shook his head subtly.


    Even they, none could reach the true ending.


    ...Am I not the same? A true ending, huh. I wasnt even aware such a thing existed.


    I had been grinding through Protect the Empire for six months, but this was the first time I heard of an alternative ending.


    RetroAddict failed to reach the true ending, but you achieved a feat no one else could.


    Hell difficulty. Ironman mode. Commonly referred to as Hells Ironman.


    I was the sole yer who had conquered it. Was it for this reason?


    I thought you had the best chance, so I clung to hope and brought you here.


    Brought me my foot! You kidnapped me! And to drop me in such a ce, in this guys body?! You practically sentenced me to death!


    Er, should I say there was an error, or a glitch... I didnt anticipate this situation...


    As Aiders words faded away, he fell to the floor once more under my fierce re.


    Ah, anyway! Let me exin first. Its about the reward that RetroAddict will receive if you aid us.


    I frowned.


    Reward?


    If you guide this world to the true ending, I will grant one wish of RetroAddict.


    A wish...?


    Are we talking about a freaking Dragon Ball granting wishes?


    I am something akin to a god of this world.


    Aider confidently asserted, his face still bearing the marks of my assault. How credible.


    When RetroAddict returns to the original world, I can easily present a generous gift.


    Anything?


    Anything!


    Even like 10 billion won in cash?


    Just 10 billion won? 100 billion is also doable. Would you prefer more?


    ...This guy, he seems to be promising too much.


    But honestly, it was alluring. Hes offering a wish. I have numerous desires I want to fulfill.


    Bro!


    ...No.


    There was one wish that I fervently hoped to realize.


    I swallowed hard. If this character truly grants that wish, then...


    Aider looked at me with a tender smile.


    RetroAddict has a wish you want to actualize, dont you? Not something like money, but a more valuable wish.


    ...


    You possess a dream you thought was unachievable and gave up on, right?


    Only then did I understand.


    This self-proimed deity before me was aware, and he summoned me.


    I was consumed with regret. Regret over something I had done.


    "Ill fulfill your dream."


    "...The dream is already shattered."


    "As long as it still dwells in your heart, the dream isnt lost."


    For some reason, Aider spoke with an assurance that suggested he knew exactly what he was talking about.


    "Strike a deal with me, RetroAddict."


    "..."


    "Guide this world to its true ending. If you do, Ill grant your wish."


    I, who had been silent, scoffed.


    "But if you have such power, why dont you resolve it yourself?"


    "There are certain limits to my abilities. I can exercise various powers outside this world, but inside Im just an ordinary human. Thats why I needed a proxy like you, RetroAddict..."


    I exhaled quietly.


    I couldnt entirely trust this guy, but I had a rough understanding of the situation. However,


    "I want to ask one thing."


    "Yes?"


    "What happens if I die here?"


    Indeed, that was the most crucial question.


    "Winner takes all. If you seed in clearing, youll return safely to the original world, back to the moment when you were broadcasting your victory, having gained your desired wish."


    Aider offered a thin smile.


    "If you die here, its the end."


    "..."


    "Life is a one-coin game. There are no saves, no loads. You cleared it on Ironman mode, youre aware of that, right?"


    Indeed. That was the nature of this game.


    Even if other aspects were forgiving, death was irreversible.


    "If you wish to return to Earth, I can send you back immediately."


    "What? Seriously?"


    "Seriously. In fact, my initial n was to bring you here and propose this from the start. You fell during the tutorial due to unforeseenplications..."


    Scratching his chin awkwardly, Aider gazed at me with intensity.


    "Whats it going to be? Will you seize the opportunity to clear the true ending and earn the chance to fulfill your wish? Or... would you prefer to return to a peaceful everyday life, devoid of the threat of death?"


    "..."


    "The choice is entirely yours, RetroAddict."


    Normally, I should have chosen to return without hesitation.


    But two things deterred me. One was the aspiration to aplish my wish, and the other was...


    Isnt it worth a shot?


    Confidence.


    I hadpleted this game on Ironman mode. I had a handle on nearly everything about this game.


    Clear it once more?


    What cant I do?


    Aider patiently waited, his lips sealed as I mulled over it.


    "Hmm..."


    After a lengthy consideration, I exhaled deeply.


    "...Im in."


    Aiders face broke into a smile.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    The odds seem more than favorable.


    In that case, isnt it worth a gamble? One round of betting...!


    "Im going all in on this, so you better do your part correctly. And dont forget about granting my wish if we reach the true ending."


    "Absolutely, sir! Treat me as your loyal hound from this point on!"


    Aider literally prostrated himself, attempting to lick my feet like a dog. Get away, you madman!


    I pushed Aider back, heaving a sigh as I red at him.


    "Alright then... Lords Assistant Aider? To safely navigate this world, lets get started."


    "Hooray! Just tell me what to do!"


    Swiftly raising my hand, I jabbed my finger into Aiders chest. His face was lit up with an eager grin.


    "By tomorrow morning, before I delve into official tasks, sell all the ck Spider magic stones."


    "Eh?"


    Aiders face froze, but I pressed on.


    "Well, they are basically money conversion items, arent they? You should have a sales route."


    "Indeed, thats true, but its alreadyte in the day, and the market is closed..."


    "I dont care. Then open it again. The merchants who are interested in buying magic stones should be in the city anyway."


    I pressed my finger to Aiders lips, cutting off his protest.


    "Shut up and do as youre told, jerk. Whether you sell it overnight or early in the morning, I want the cash conversionpleted by the time I review official duties tomorrow. Got it?"


    "Ah, understood..."


    Aider looked deted butplied.


    "There are 388 ck Spider magic stones. Its a vast sum even just on the open market. What are you nning to do with all... this money!"


    "Theres plenty to do, but thats none of your concern."


    I ushered Aider out of the bathroom, growling at him in a menacing tone.


    "Get the cash by tonight, no excuses. Or else, smack!"


    "Smack?"


    "Ill abandon the game and bolt for the mid!" (TL Note: For those that yed LoL, this sentence is obvious. For everyone else, he is basically saying he will give up and force a loss)


    My trollish statement drained all color from Aiders face.


    "Ill definitely get it sold!"


    -Bang!


    After shutting the bathroom door harshly, I let out a sigh and made my way to the bathtub.


    "I need a bath, sigh..."


    But the water in the bathtub had already gone cold. Damn it.


    ***


    The next day.


    I woke up from a sound sleep in my soft, pristine bed to find Lucas waiting outside the room.


    "Lucas, you should take a break."


    "Ive had enough rest. I resumed my escort duties this morning."


    It was morning in name only, but hed probably been waiting by my door since before sunrise. This guy really takes his job seriously.


    As I washed my face and dressed with Lucass help, there was a knock at the door. It was Aider.


    "Heh heh... The money conversion, its done..."


    Aider, soaked in sweat, pointed out the window.


    ncing out, I saw several carts brimming with boxes of gold coins. Due to the massive amount, a substantial security force was present.


    "I summoned the merchants, stayed up all night... Held an early morning auction... Somehow managed to convert it all to cash."


    He actually pulled it off. I thought maybe half would sell at most. Hes more capable than I gave him credit for.


    Aider offered me a bundle of sales documents. I didnt ept it, simply gesturing for him to continue.


    "Just give me the grand total. How much is it?"


    "For each stone, a little over 10,000 Adel. I sold all 388, so the totales to 4.5 million Adel!"


    4.5 million!


    In this game, by the third year, the influx of high-quality magic stones caused severe intion, but this was certainly not a sum you could amass at the start.


    Lucas, taken aback, widened his eyes, and I casually whistled. This amount should suffice for operational funds.


    "Good. Were heading out immediately. Get ready, Lucas."


    "Where do you n to go, your Highness?"


    Lucas, who quickly fetched my coat, asked. I shot him a mischievous grin.


    "Our partys quite empty, isnt it? Im off to recruit a handy ally."


    First stop, the Mercenary Guild.


    I nned to pick out new members for my party.


    "Just for starters..."


    I flicked the gold certificate handed to me by Aider, letting a smirk y on my lips.


    "Shall we try about 100 consecutive pulls?"

 Chapter 13: [Side Story] Do I get a guaranteed SR if I do 100 pulls?

    Chapter 13: [Side Story] Do I get a guaranteed SR if I do 100 pulls?


    Leaving Aider with a list of tasks for the day, Lucas and I exited the mansion.


    About half an hourter, we found ourselves standing in front of the Mercenary Guild.


    Although it was called the Mercenary Guild, it bore a strong resemnce to an inn.


    It was a hub where uncontracted mercenaries lodged, dined, and mingled.


    These unaffiliated mercenaries used the guild as a temporary home. If I were to hire them, theyde under the citys jurisdiction. If not, theyd seek opportunities in another city.


    You never knew when a diamond in the rough might surface, so frequent visits were the way to go.


    Despite the early hour, the raucous sounds of drinking and revelry filled the aira good omen.


    "Ill enter first, your Highness."


    "No."


    As Lucas moved to open the door, I shook my head, stopping him.


    "Ill go first."


    With that, I thrust open the door and strode in.


    -Bang!


    "Make way!"


    My brash entrance captured the attention of the reveling mercenaries.


    Roughly a hundred pairs of intense eyes met mine.


    "Whos this jerk?!"


    "Lost his way, or his mind?!"


    Their intimidating looks might have unnerved some, but I was undeterred.


    Their res paledpared to the ck Spiders, and most importantly...


    "Im your prospective employer!"


    I held the reins of power. They were at my mercy.


    I shouted at the mercenaries, their focus solely on me.


    "Whats wrong with you lot?! Cant you see?!"


    Lucas covered his eyes with his hand. Ah well, my audacity was a well-known fact. What was there to fear?


    We confidently stepped into the Mercenary Guild, whispers about us resonating from all corners.


    "Thats Prince Ash."


    "The madcap who threatens to kill everyone if he trips?"


    "Hes the one who decimated his troops at the front-line base this time..."


    "But hes also the one who exterminated all those spiders, right?"


    Ignoring the chatter, I surveyed the mercenaries.


    Wheres the one who shines?


    The Mercenary Guild was primarily a tform for drawing new characters.


    For yers convenience, top-tier characters emitted a slight glow within the guild.


    R-rank had a blue aura. SR-rank was bathed in purple. SSR-rank glowed gold. And so forth.


    I roved about the Mercenary Guild, searching for that light. Where could it be?


    "...!"


    Then, I saw it.


    Seated in the bar at the far end of the Mercenary Guild was a neatly uniformed elderly woman.


    A soft purple glow framed her silhouette.


    An SR-ranked character?!


    A stroke of luck! Unable to suppress my grin, I approached the mercenary.


    "Wee to the Crossroad branch of the Continental Mercenary Guild, your Highness."


    She was a woman with neatly tied white hair.


    A leather eyepatch masked her left eye, hinting at its loss, and arge cigar was gripped between her wrinkled lips.


    I took a seat casually beside her.


    "Could you share your name, mercenary?"


    "Certainly. Im Jupiter. Pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    An SR-ranked lightning mage, Jupiter!


    Recognition filled me with tion. This seasoned warrior is already in the mercenary guild?


    I acknowledged Jupiter with a nod as she extended a respectful bow.


    "Thats an unfamiliar uniform. Which country does it represent?"


    "It belongs to our Everck Empire. Its a design from several decades ago, so it might be new to you."


    Jupiter brushed off her dated ck uniform with pride. More than ten medals adorned her chest.


    Though I knew it already, I couldnt help but let out an exaggerated gasp of admiration.


    "You served the Empire, then?"


    "For thirty years. I even led the Empires second magic troop unit. Since my retirement, Ive been eking out a living as a mercenary."


    "Even after retirement, you remain devoted to the country, a true patriot!"


    "Not quite. The pension for retired soldiers isnt sufficient, hence my turn to mercenary work."


    Tsk. Jupiter chuckled. It was more a viinous smirk than a soldiers smile.


    "But life at the mercenary rung isnt so bad. Its a merit-based system, and I make a decent living."


    "You seem to have expensive tastes?"


    "An old habit of this battle-hardened woman. Ive spent my life in the shadow of death, never mastering the art of saving."


    Jupiter, expertly exhaling smoke from her cigar, shot me a wry, twinkling smile.


    "So, your highness, what brings you here?"


    "Do I need a specific reason to visit a mercenary guild? I came to recruit a capable mercenary."


    "Or to purchase a disposable life to risk in your ce?"


    At Jupiters jibe, Lucass hand shot towards his sword hilt.


    "How dare you...!"


    "Lucas."


    I halted Lucas with a grasp on his arm.


    "Its fine."


    "..."


    Reluctantly, Lucas stepped back, his gaze still fixed on Jupiter with hostility.


    "Your highness, word of the skirmish at the forward base has spread far and wide. Your firstmand seems to havee at a heavy cost."


    Jupiter twirled the cigar between her aged fingers and cocked her head.


    "Indeed, we fight for pay. But were not fools eager to dig our own graves. Weve no interest in gambling our lives under an inexperiencedmander."


    "I see."


    Nodding, I cast my gaze over the assembled mercenaries in the guild.


    "But arent you all here essentially selling your lives anyway?"


    At my blunt statement, a few of the mercenaries visibly recoiled.


    "Youve ended up in this godforsaken frontline because you have no other means of survival than by selling your lives, right? And now youre afraid of doing just that?"


    -Snap!


    I locked eyes with Jupiter and pointed my index finger at her.


    "Avoiding digging your own grave, you say? Thats quite a peculiar im, Lady Jupiter."


    "Huh? What..."


    "You might have had a glittering career, but it all ended when you were caught pilfering funds behind the militarys back. Wasnt that effectively digging your own grave?"


    "?!"


    Jupiters lone eye widened in shock. He certainly didnt anticipate that I knew about his past.


    I smirked and proceeded.


    "From siphoning off defense funds to under-the-table dealings with the enemy, youve done it all. When you were finally apprehended, you were dishonorably discharged! And yet, you strut around in your uniform. How brazen!"


    The epitome of corruption and decay. A rotten soldier. A veteran stripped of her dignity and rank.


    Yet herbat skills were authentic. More of a ruthless pirate than a disciplined soldier.


    This was the old woman, the Lightning Mage Jupiter.


    Jupiter clenched her teeth. Her cigar trembled at the tip.


    "Your Highness. Despite my disgraceful exit, I retain my dignity as a soldier of the empire. Mind yournguage..."


    "How much?"


    I cut her off with a sneer.


    "Whats the price tag on that dignity of yours? What do you want?"


    "..."


    Jupiters eyes narrowed. Our gazes locked for a moment.


    Strangely enough, I felt I could trust this kind of person more. They only adhered to one principle.


    Money.


    Only, money!


    "How much to be my loyal hound?"


    With a hollow chuckle, Jupiter took another puff from his cigar.


    "I donte cheap, you know. I earn 100,000 Adel a year..."


    "200,000."


    Thump.


    The cigar fell onto the bar table. Jupiter looked at me, questioning with disbelief.


    "What?"


    "Double. 200,000."


    While it was a staggering sum for a mercenarys sry, I am the prince of the empire and the lord of this city.


    Above all, I had recently auctioned off almost 400 premium magic stones.


    Money?


    If it meant securing a confirmed SR-grade hero, I wouldnt hesitate.


    "Ill buy your fear of death! Ill pay double your current sry upfront!"


    Typically, mercenaries are hired on a weekly basis. After all, who knows when they might fall in battle.


    But my n was to pay it all at once.


    I pulled out several bundles of gold certificates from my pocket.


    As I counted the certificates, I nced around the guild, grinning.


    "If youre too scared to risk your life, get out! But if youre a genuine mercenary eager to make a fortune, join me in the open field west of the Crossroad tonight."


    I left those words hanging as I turned to depart, the eyes of the bewildered mercenaries tracking me.


    Lucas, who hurriedly followed, asked as he nced back at the now-closed guild door.


    "Do you think the mercenaries... wille?"


    "Absolutely. They certainly will."


    This is a monster frontline, where the desperate converge.


    Mercenaries arrive here with dreams of striking gold and moving on.


    For them, double the annual sry is not just tempting, its an offer too enticing to refuse.


    "Death is less daunting than poverty."


    That reality holds true in the real world, as well as this one.


    "We have to recruit Jupiter, irrespective of other mercenaries. Our party critically needs an AoE attacker."


    "But Your Highness, based on your description, she seems prone to betrayal."


    "Thats on the battlefield, Lucas. A skilled rogue is more dependable than a bungling virtuous man."


    Monsters dont ponder over morality. They simply ughter the humans in their path.


    Were in no position to mull over moral dilemmas either. What we need is the capacity to annihte monsters.


    "Well... Thats how it goes on the battlefield."


    With a wry smile, I climbed into the awaiting carriage.


    "As a lord, I suppose I should be doling out a bit of moral guidance."


    ***


    My next stop was a temple.


    I was visiting because Lucas had kindled a sacred fire to heal the burns I sustained during thest battle.


    I could get these burns treated anytime, but I had some business at the temple, so I willingly obliged.


    "Wee, Prince. Ive been expecting you."


    A young woman, tightly d in holy vestments, weed me.


    One of the best R-Rank Heroes, Saintess Margarita. With skills focused heavily on healing and shielding, she was a game-changing healer in the game.


    Ill be able to recruit her if I fulfill specific conditionster.


    But that wasnt the reason for my visit today.


    Margarita rapidly healed my burns. It felt as though it took less than five minutes.


    "Its done. A faint scar will remain."


    "Thank you, Saintess."


    I signaled to Lucas after revealing my healed hand ced in front of my chest.


    Lucas handed me a pouch of gold coins he was carrying, and I dropped it all into the donation box.


    "Now, Saintess, as I mentioned earlier..."


    I had sent Damien herest night toy the groundwork.


    Tomunicate my requirements. Margarita nodded in agreement, seemingly well-informed.


    "Yes. Ive summoned all the priests who are currently avable."


    About ten priests who had been waiting bowed to me. Damien was among them.


    Damien shed an awkward smile, to which I responded with a thin-eyed grin.


    "Lets get started then."


    Leading the priests, I forged ahead.


    "We have a lot to aplish today. Its going to be somewhat demanding."


    ***


    By evening, west of the Crossroads.


    Under a sky painted crimson by the setting sun, a procession of coffins arrived from the forward base.


    Even after transferring all the coffins stored in Crossroads, there were not enough, so some troops were dispatched to the forest to build more.


    An unused graveyard had been prepared in the western wastnd, and one by one, the coffins wereid there.


    The priests offered prayers for each coffin.


    A coffin was positioned in the tomb reserved for Ken at the forefront. I quietly observed the scene.


    While the ceremony was ongoing, a choir sang.


    From Crossroads, and even from the neighboring viges, anyone who could sing was hastily gathered to form an impromptu choir. It was quickly assembled, but their performance was quite impressive.


    "La......"


    The hauntingly beautiful melody resonated in the air.


    Intrigued residents gathered to witness the spectacle unfolding.


    Uniformly arranged soldiers. Imperial banners shrouding each coffin. A massive choir. In this city where death was an everyday urrence and of little value, this was a rare, solemn funeral.


    Most notably, the financial rpense promised to the families of the deceased.


    Whispers about the scale of thispensation spread amongst the onlookers who hade to observe.


    Those taken aback by the sum muttered amongst themselves. The rumors would quickly disseminate.


    I dont n to paint a rosy picture.


    I observed the amazed citizens, their whispers growing louder, with a wry smile on my face.


    Yes, I had no intention of dressing up the truth. This was a spectacle, but a justifiable one.


    Loyalty doesnte without a cost.


    Reward for dedication. Respect in death.


    Only these two, remuneration and reverence, could cultivate loyalty.


    The battle on this frontline should be viewed as a noble duty towards humanity.


    Not out ofpulsion, but willingly. One must confront the monsters with dignity.


    And at that point, the mercenaries would evolve into a true army.


    "The third prince, recently appointed as Lord, Ash Born Hater Everck."


    Once the ceremony concluded, I stood before the residents who had congregated like a sea of clouds.


    It was somewhat ironic that the first encounter between the Lord and his subjects was taking ce at a funeral.


    "Is that the new Lord?"


    "The notorious prince?"


    "He seems like a handful..."


    Among the chattering crowd, I spotted Jupiter and the mercenaries. They had made it.


    "Let me make something clear."


    Thousands of eyes were fixed on me, but perhaps due to my extensive experience as a streamer, or maybe the fear had dissipated while grappling with monsters?


    I wasnt particrly anxious. The words I had prepared flowed smoothly.


    "All of you will continue to die on the front lines!"

 Chapter 14:

    Chapter 14:


    "From this day forward, you will die on the frontlines!"


    I dered it without any attempt to sugarcoat the truth.


    "Each week, fresh graves will appear in this cemetery, apanied by the mournful tunes of the choir."


    Despite my efforts to limit the losses, lives would be lost. There could never be a battlefront void of casualties.


    But...


    "Make no mistake, your demise will cost more than your survival!"


    The expenses involved in these funerals and thepensation for the deceased were immense.


    Almost half of the ie from selling magic stones had to be allocated for thispensation budget.


    I had also nned to increase the sries of all soldiers and mercenaries, but it paled inparison to the funeral expenses.


    Yes, death shouldnt bemonce or inexpensive. It should be precious and costly, not a fate easily met by anyone.


    "So, I will strive to keep you alive. I will go to every extent to save you and thrust you back into battle."


    For my financial needs as a lord, and for the soldiers own good.


    They must not die.


    They must live.


    Survival was themandment.


    "So, dont yield to death easily."


    I nced at Jupiter and the mercenaries. Jupiter returned my gaze with his single eye, his lips sealed tightly.


    "Live and earn your wages from me. Dont die and make me foot the funeral bill."


    That marked the end of my address.


    As I stepped down from the podium, Lucas signaled to the artillery.


    -Boom!


    The sound echoed...


    Above the crimson-hued evening sky, a salute to the brave souls reverberated.


    How would the citizens interpret my speech?


    The apologies of an ineptmander? The money-driven frenzy of a mad lord?


    Either way, it didnt concern me.


    I would demonstrate it through results. On these beast-ridden frontlines, I was more capable than anyone.


    "Now, shall we..."


    Smirking, I rolled my wrists.


    "Attempt to clear Stage 1?"


    ***


    The following day, Jupiter and the mercenaries fell under mymand.


    "Congrattions! Youve got some impressive newrades!"


    Aider barged in, holding a pile of profiles for the new mercenaries. What a racket.


    This was the lords office.


    I was inundated with work. I had to handle city administration duties, even within the game...


    Why is there so much work immediately after I take office? What was the previous lord up to?


    I tackled the paperwork while grumbling. After all, nning for the next stage was crucial now. I had to survive to manage the city.


    "Weve hired all the independent mercenaries in the city! A total of 114 people!"


    We required every soldier we could muster for the impending Stage 1.


    I hired all avable mercenaries, cost being no object.


    "Theyve all entered their stats into the system. You can check it whenever youd like."


    Upon saying this, Aider nonchntly discarded all the profiles he was holding into the trash bin. If he was going to do that, why bother bringing them in the first ce?


    "Lets see..."


    I summoned the system interface to review the new mercenaries Id enlisted.


    The forces within


    were divided into two distinct types.


    Heroes and Soldiers, those were the categories.


    Heroes were remarkable individuals. They had the capability to wield skills and form parties.


    These characters were the bedrock of the games strategic y.


    Even the N-graded heroes, who are frequently dismissed, held immense powerpared to ordinary soldiers.


    Soldierscked the ability to use skills or form parties. However, without them, the battle lines would crumble.


    Since soldiers also gained strength with experience, it was essential to uplift their spirits and manage them effectively.


    "Among the mercenaries youve employed this time, the count of heroes is... five."


    Out of over a hundred Id chosen, only five qualified as heroes.


    Moreover, the odds of encountering high-grade heroes among these five were even lower. From this perspective, it was a rather ruthless gacha game.


    "Did we hit the jackpot?!"


    I hollered as I opened the list of new heroes.


    -sh!


    The hues reflecting on the profile images of the five new characters were... one purple, four grays.


    One SR grade, and four N grades.


    "Damn, just as I suspected."


    I grumbled in disappointment, but it was hardly a surprise.


    This ce was a city built on a grave, a ma for people with messed up lives. That notorious monster frontline.


    The stage at which high-grade talents began to converge urred after the citys reputation improved and ie rose in the mid-game.


    For now, I should be content with snagging one SR grade.


    After quickly scanning the four N-grade heroes, I finally reviewed Jupiters stats.


    [Jupiter (SR)]


    - Level : 35


    - Title : Corrupt Retired Soldier


    - Profession : Advanced Lightning Mage


    - Strength 8, Agility 18, Intelligence 30, Stamina 10, Magic Power 35


    Starting at level 35. Shedpleted her second job advancement and obtained an advanced ss! This was a significant catch.


    [Owned Skills]


    > Passive: Lightning Control


    > Skill 1: Bleaching Zone


    > Skill 2: Bleaching Again


    > Ultimate: ??? (Unlocks after third job advancement)


    The passive, Lightning Control, was quite literal. It conferred the ability to control lightning.


    Its amonce passive skill for elemental wizards that converts their magic power into electrical attributes.


    Skill 1 is an area-of-effect lightning spell. It targets enemies within a certain radius with lightning and imprints a mark.


    Skill 2 is abo skill. It hurls an enhanced bolt at a marked enemy, inflicting tremendous damage.


    Jupiter, with such a skill set devoted to area-of-effect attacks, was also my primary attacker in the game.


    The problemy with this old woman... when her trait bes a nuisance.


    [Equipped Traits (1/3)]


    - Gold Fever (Cannot be removed)


    The unremovable trait, Gold Fever.


    Its exactly what it sounds like, a trait that drives one mad for money. Particrly coins, they were irresistible.


    When a treasure chest is unearthed in a dungeon, if this trait is active, theres a certain chance she will lose control and open the chest autonomously.


    Yet, what if it were a trap?


    In the previous game, ate-stage dungeon trap was triggered, resulting in me being devoured and torn apart by a mimic masquerading as a treasure chest...


    ...Ill have to keep it under control no matter what.


    This ce adhered to the games rules, but it was undeniably real.


    I should be able to curb her greed for treasure and resist opening every chest... At least, I hoped so.


    I wasnt eager to lose my hard-won SR-grade wizard that easily.


    [New Hero Characters]


    - Lv.35 Jupiter (SR)


    - Lv.14 Tain (N)


    - Lv.14 Ron (N)


    - Lv.12 Jia (N)


    - Lv.11 Peke (N)


    These were the five new heroes Id acquired.


    Including Lucas, Damien, myself, and Lilly, who was on the verge of retirement.


    How should I set up the party...?


    I paused for a moment of contemtion.


    The party configuration should adapt ording to theposition of the enemy.


    Its more efficient to shape the party in a way that effectively counters as many enemy types as possible.


    But to do that, I need to know what types of enemies were facing.


    My eyes flitted to the time limit disyed on the stage information window.


    [STAGE 1]


    - Until the start: 3 days 1 hour


    Three days remained until the stages onset.


    The countdown was swiftly narrowing. The pressure was mounting.


    I should start gathering information about the enemy.


    You can typically only view the stage enemy information upon making contact with the enemy.


    In the tutorials case, I could see it immediately since I was already engaged inbat, but now, the enemy information window was filled with question marks. Reconnaissance was crucial.


    Ideally, Id send a scout, but there was a workaround for that.


    "Lucas."


    I beckoned Lucas, who was stationed outside my office door. The moment I called, Lucas dashed to my side as if propelled by wings.


    "Yes! Did you call for me, your Highness?"


    "Lets go get some fresh air."


    Lucas, who promptly fetched my coat, queried,


    "Where are we headed today, your Highness?"


    "Theke."


    I replied calmly while sliding my arm into the coat that Lucas was assisting me with.


    "Im going to visit the enemy camp."


    "...Pardon me?"


    Lucass face was a picture of confusion, notprehending what Id just said. I let out a smug grin.


    "Youll understand when we arrive, you simpleton."


    ***


    A short whileter, in the backyard of the Crossroad lords mansion.


    Lucas and I stood before a mound of crumbled stones. Lucas, oblivious to the situation, followed me without question.


    I extended my hand towards the heap of stones. Then, a system window materialized before me.


    [Do you wish to activate the teleport gate?]


    - Yes/No


    Well, naturally, yes.


    -Gugugung!


    Apanied by an odd operational sound, the stones levitated, spinning and assembling into a magical gate.


    A stunned Lucas inquired.


    "What is this, Your Highness?"


    "Its a portal to the dungeon beneath theke."


    I exined once more to the bbergasted Lucas.


    "So, its a direct route to a hell brimming with monsters? Is that what youre implying?"


    bined two game genres.


    Tower Defense & Dungeon Attack.


    The games rules were set as follows. The central stage was all about tower defense.


    Monsters emerged from theke, assailing us via the crossroads, and our objective was to repel them using the citys entire military power. It was a war of total annihtion.


    Then, in between these stages, during the periods when the enemies werentunching assaults, we were permitted to delve into the dungeon beneath the enemys stronghold, theke.


    This was referred to as free exploration.


    The yer would navigate the dungeon with a small assault team, gathering clues for the uing stage, grinding for experience and items, and unveiling the mysteries entwined with the dungeon.


    This pattern of alternating defense and offense was the games fundamental structure.


    This teleportation gate was a device designed for that free exploration.


    In the game, it only activated after thepletion of stage 1, but I had an inkling, so I decided to inspect it. Sure enough, it was already operational.


    Its a damn challenging game, but it doesnt set you up for failure.


    Furthermore, I knew how to handle almost all of the monsters.


    And I had nearlymitted to memory theyout and gimmicks of the dungeon beneath theke.


    During the defensive stage, Id y the monsters and then round them up like a mass hunt.


    During the offensive free exploration, Id hoover up all the items and experience I could farm in the dungeon.


    Its worth a try. No, its definitely achievable!


    The tutorial was grueling, but the initial conditions were rather favorable.


    I began with Damien, a character who could be dubbed a cheat code, and I also managed to secure Jupiter, an SR-ranked wide-area attacker.


    On top of that, I had a decent sum of money.


    The confidence that I could safely clear the game and fulfill my wish... it was burgeoning within me.


    "Alright, Lucas. Let me put it in simple terms."


    I spelled out the games rules to Lucas, informing him that we were conducting a reconnaissance of the enemy in preparation for the next stage.


    "Indeed, I understand."


    Lucas didnt pose any queries. He merely inspected his armor and weapon.


    "..."


    I swallowed my dry saliva.


    In reality, Lucas should have been the one with the most questions.


    Given the sudden transformation in the prince he had served his entire life, who now knew theyout of a city we had just reached and the existence of the dungeon.


    It was peculiar, but Lucas silently trailed me.


    "Hey. Dont you have any questions for me?"


    I asked cautiously, prompting Lucas to look at me with his deep blue eyes.


    "..."


    "..."


    A moment of silence ensued. Unwittingly, I swallowed my dry saliva once again.


    After a brief pause, Lucas diverted his gaze and slowly began to speak.


    "I..."

 Chapter 15: [Side Story] At the Black Lake

    Chapter 15: [Side Story] At the ck Lake


    Lucas began to speak with caution.


    "I...


    I was on pins and needles. Multiple contingency ns sprouted in my mind, considering how to justify my actions to Lucas in a manner that would ensure his continued loyalty.


    However.


    "I simply follow your orders. I harbor no doubts."


    Those were Lucass words.


    "I am your sword and your shield. I merely strike and protect as per your directives.


    ...


    I was at a loss for words.


    He undoubtedly had his reservations. Yet, he trusted me more than he was skeptical, Lucas had made that abundantly clear.


    I was somewhat moved. Damn, Lucas, you loyal fool. Ill make sure you get a handsome bonuster.


    Good on you, Lucas!


    I pointed towards the entrance of the gate and hollered spiritedly.


    "Are you prepared to step into the jaws of hell then?


    Lucas solemnly nodded with a stern expression.


    If it is by your side, I would dly journey to the very depths of hell.


    You might not be aware of this, but weve already weathered hell together, Lucas.


    And were poised to do it once more.


    I didnt voice these thoughts aloud, instead, I patted Lucass shoulder gently. Lucas responded with a faint smile.


    A momentter, we were more or less geared up. Originally, we were simply going to perform a light reconnaissance, hence the minimal preparation.


    I stood before the gate. Subsequently, a system window materialized before me.


    [Teleport Gate]


    - Please select a destination.


    > Lakeside Pier


    > (Unopened area)


    > (Unopened area)


    > ...


    Presently, the gate could only transport us to one location - the Lakeside Pier.


    As we traverse and clear the dungeon, the number of essible locations will progressively increase. I selected Lakeside Pier and activated the gate.


    As the magical portal began its rotation, Lucas positioned himself at the entrance of the gate first.


    "I will go ahead, your highness. Should there be any adversaries, I will handle them."


    "Theres no need to worry, the gate is safe."


    "Even so, what if scenarios exist. Thus, I shall be the first to step in."


    With those words, he leaped into the gate. Such an exemry model of dedication.


    Hoo.


    I drew in a deep breath, and then hurled myself into the gate following his lead.


    Woong-!


    My field of vision swirled, and I was enshrouded by the sensation of levitating in the air.


    Shortly thereafter, the world plunged into pitch darkness.


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - Heroes can bolster their strength by equipping gear. Equipment can be procured in the dungeon or crafted at the cksmiths.] (TL Note: Lol)


    For goodness sake, quit shoving these tips at me out of the blue! Stop attempting to pass off as a user-friendly game now!


    ***


    -sh!


    With a blinding burst of light, the gate traversal was concluded.


    As I emerged from the gate, ake with a sapphire surface glistening in the sunlight sprawled before me.


    "Weve arrived."


    I felt a tad nauseous, but I had made it in one piece.


    Iposed myself and scanned the surroundings. We were next to a decrepit pier at thekeside. The gently undtingke stretched out right before my eyes.


    This ckke was the birthce of monsters, a hellish source of nightmares.


    It was the dungeon that barred the southern edge of the world.


    "..."


    Lake Sacaman stirredzily, radiating an ominous air like a yawning abyss.


    Almost hypnotically drawn in, I found myself gazing intently into theke.


    "Your Majesty!"


    The urgency in Lucass voice snapped me out of my trance.


    Startled, I turned towards him. At the end of the pier, I saw Lucass back.


    "What is it, whats happening?"


    "Over there, look over there...!"


    With a face white as a sheet from terror, Lucas pointed out towards theke. I followed his gaze.


    And my eyes grew wide with shock.


    -Sshhhhhhhhh...!


    The tranquil surface of Lake Sacaman roiled and churned,


    -Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Monstrous forms began to burst forth from the frothingke, stomping their feet on the pier.


    -Squeak! ng!


    They were decrepit, hollow suits of armor.


    Armed with rusted weapons of a reddish-brown hue, these armor-d beasts crawled out of theke, emitting an unsettling metallic noise.


    A spectral glow flickered from within their vacant helmets.


    A legion of spectral figures sheathed in armor.


    I clenched my jaw and hissed,


    "The Living Armor legion...!"


    Why did it have to be these cretins!


    The stage design of "Protect the Empire" incorporates an element of randomness.


    The adversaries in the preliminary stages are selected randomly from a pool of low-level monster legions.


    However, they always fall within the low-level range. Meaning, there isnt an absurd difficulty spike akin to a tutorial stage.


    ...Except for one instance, that is.


    Damn it, why did it have to be...!


    I gnashed my teeth.


    Why did it have to be the Living Armor!


    Goblins would have been manageable, mermaids too, hell, I would have even settled for wyverns.


    Of all the possible low-level adversaries, we had to cross paths with the Living Armor.


    Forcefully calming myself, I pulled up the stage information window. Thanks to our encounter with the enemy, their details were disyed urately.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 1]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1


    - Lv.5 Living Armor Assault Trooper : 1052


    The ??? mentioned at the top must be the boss monster.


    The remaining Living Armors amounted to a staggering number of over a thousand. The silver lining was their rtively low levels.


    -Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sight of thousands of armored monsters emerging from the waters was both repugnant and chilling.


    The monsters amassing on the northern shore wasted no time and began their march northward, towards the crossroads.


    "These creatures... are the monsters were tasked with stopping this time."


    "..."


    "Your Majesty?"


    Lucas turned towards me with a look of concern upon noticing my frozen state.


    "Are you okay? You look ashen. Are you feeling unwell or..."


    "...Lucas."


    This conversation... It felt eerily familiar from the tutorial.


    I was left with no other option. There was nothing else to say.


    I locked eyes with Lucas, my wordsden with seriousness and grim eptance.


    "Shit, were screwed again."


    ***


    While immersing myself in


    , I had reset the game as many as 741 times.


    If victory seemed unattainable, I had no option but to start afresh.


    The reasons for each reset varied. Sometimes it was in-game incidents like Lucass demise, or the obliteration of my first-tier party.


    Other times it was management issues like mishandling city finances, losing facilities I had invested all my resources in, or failing to secure high-grade heroes due to sheer bad luck.


    Nevertheless, in most scenarios, I made it a point to persist till the bitter end.


    Defeat also carried valuable lessons to be employed in the next game.


    But, there was one exception. In this case, I instantly hit the reset button without a second thought.


    It was when the Stage 1 monsters turned out to be the Living Armor Legion.


    In such a situation, regardless of my attempts, Id either face a game over, or even if I did manage to clear it, the damage inflicted would be so catastrophic that an eventual reset was inevitable.


    After ten futile attempts at oveing this obstacle, I simply opted to reset the game as soon as Iid eyes on the Living Armors.


    In Stage 1, the most exasperating monsters to deal with are these armored fiends.


    I massaged my temples with my fingertips, trying to alleviate the headache.


    Living Armors are creatures made entirely of armor. The true entity within is a specter.


    In other words, they have an exceptionally high resistance to physical attacks.


    Most of the soldiers defending the fortress are mere mortals.


    They dont possess abilities like Lucas, who can rip out the cores of monsters, or Lilly and Jupiter, who can wield magic. Their arsenal is restricted to simple swords and spears.


    Now, imagine a thousand specters, d in solid armor,unching an attack?


    Unlike other monsters who can be felled by a cannon shot or a spear thrust, these are different.


    Their armor is not only robust, but their spectral forms also dont sumb to damage easily.


    In a head-on collision, our side is destined to suffer immense losses.


    The tides turn midway through the game, when our characters and parties grow stronger and acquire various defensive equipment, making it easier tobat them.


    But right now, at Stage 1, all odds are stacked against us.


    Damn it, any monster but the Living Armors wouldve been bearable!


    At this juncture, it almost seemed as if some malevolent force was intentionally meddling with the game...


    -sh!


    Once the reconnaissance was over, Lucas and I made an immediate return to Crossroads via the gate. I pulled up the stage information again.


    [STAGE 1]


    - Time until start: 2 days 23 hours


    We had a window of three days until the stage kicked off.


    In three days, those monstrosities would overrun this ce. The clock was ticking, but we still had some time to gear up.


    The only option was to exhaust every possible measure.


    "Aider!"


    As I stormed into the mansion and hollered, Aider scurried over, adjusting his sses.


    "You summoned, Lord?"


    "Hows the citys military faring?"


    "The current total personnel avable for front-line service in Crossroads is approximately five hundred and twenty-six, mlord!"


    Over the past few years, as monster invasions had be less frequent, the fortresss standing army had been whittled down to about three thousand.


    The bulk of this number was lost in the tutorial stage.


    Although they had managed to bolster the ranks with about a hundred mercenaries, their military strength remained woefully inadequate.


    "Damn it, Ash, you stupid idiot!"


    I cursed yet again at the reckless prince who had lent me his body. Dammit!


    Had it been any other monster legion, our current forces would have been enough to scoff at the danger, but against the Living Armor Legion, we were severely underprepared.


    "Whats the possibility for further troop reinforcements?"


    "All the mercenaries who came to the city have already been employed. Well hire more as they arrive, but..."


    "So, youre saying theres nowhere else to recruit more?"


    "Within this city, yes."


    "Then send messengers to nearby cities to request for troops! Tell them Ill pay double the usual weekly wage!"


    Certainly, Crossroad was a solitary fortress stationed at the worlds southernmost tip.


    Traveling to a nearby city would take days, but it was better to attempt than not.


    "Also, dispatch a messenger to the Imperial Pce. Inform them that the monsters have started to mobilize and request the maximum possible reinforcements."


    Aider, who had been diligently noting down my instructions, paused and gave me a faint smile.


    "Are you certain about this, my lord?"


    Requesting support from the empires headquarters was a precursor for a crucial event in the mid-game.


    Thats why I had been resisting the urge to seek help. But what could I do? Survival was paramount!


    "Go ahead, its fine!"


    "Understood!"


    "And gather all the carpenters, stonemasons, cksmiths, and alchemists in the city. No, dont just gather, draft them."


    Crossroad was the worldsrgest magic stone mining area.


    There were numerous artisans working on processing these magic stones. I nned to utilize them as well.


    "But if we do so, the magic stone processing line will halt..."


    "Were on the brink of disaster, and youre worried about magic stone processing? Stop it all and bring everyone here!"


    "Understood. Ill draft them immediately."


    After issuing several minor orders, I gave my final instruction.


    "And, summon all party members."


    "We have a total of 9 heroes who can form parties. How would you like to arrange them?"


    "..."


    I opened the system window.


    I grouped the newly recruited heroes, including Jupiter, into one party.


    The remaining - Lucas, Damien, Lilly, and I - were assigned to the main party.


    "The parties will be arranged like this. Inform them as you summon."


    "Lilly is in a somewhat difficult condition for movement."


    "This is not the time to consider that."


    I felt a pang of regret for Lilly, who was wheelchair-bound and nearing retirement. But we couldnt afford to have an R-ss wizard sidelined at this critical juncture.


    "Theres no time. Carry out the orders now!"


    "Understood~!"


    Aider scurried out of the mansion.


    After instructing Lucas to prepare the party members for battle as they arrived, I retreated to my room in the mansion.


    Perched on the edge of the bed, I brought up the system window in the air before me.


    I had spent a fair amount of time waffling and mulling over it, but... it seemed the luxury of time was no longer on my side.


    Job selection.


    From the list of potential jobs, my finger hovered over thest option.


    Commander.


    The difficulty level of this game was anything but ordinary.


    From the Queen Spider in the tutorial to the prematurely appearing Living Armor Legion, arguably the most fearsome monster type in the early stages of the game.


    The tougher the game, the more crucial it was to introduce variables.


    So, I made the decision to roll the dice. I intended to introduce variables using a lesser-known hidden job.


    [Novice Commander will be your job selection. Are you sure?]


    - Yes/No


    Yes, damn you.


    My hands trembled as I gingerly selected Yes.


    [Ash (EX) has changed jobs to Novice Commander!]


    The jingle that signified my job change chimed in.


    And then...


    "What, whats going on?!"


    My eyes bulged at the following system message.


    What on earth was this?!

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    [Ash (EX) has changed jobs to Novice Commander!]


    A lively fanfare chimed in, marking my transition to a new job.


    Then.


    [A 50 percent debuff is applied to your stat growth rate.]


    [A 50 percent debuff is applied to your equipment proficiency.]


    ...?


    Hold on, what?


    "What, what the?!"


    I stared, blinking, at the sessive messages. What was it saying again?


    "Are you fucking serious?"


    I double-checked, and it was no joke. There was indeed a growth debuff disyed on my stats window.


    "Cut the crap!"


    What the hell was this! Shit! What sort of job came with such a debuff?! Setting a trap like this, that bastard director Aider is in for it...


    [You have acquired the trait Attack Totem.]


    [You have acquired the trait Defense Totem.]


    [You have acquired the trait Super Buffer.]


    [You have acquired the trait Main Order.]


    [The system Party Synergy is now avable.]


    I froze, just as I was about to grab a weapon and hunt down Aider.


    Messages about acquiring new traits and a system flickered in front of my eyes.


    Attack Totem?


    Defense Totem?


    Super Buffer? Main Order? Party Synergy?


    What were these? I opened up the trait window.


    [Attack Totem Lv.1]


    - Simply by being on the battlefield, you uplift your allies morale, granting a 5 percent bonus to all allies attack power.


    [Defense Totem Lv.1]


    - Simply by being on the battlefield, you uplift your allies morale, granting a 5 percent bonus to all allies defense power.


    ...


    So, these were literal totem traits. My mere presence on the battlefield provided an attack and defense bonus to my allies.


    Moreover...


    [Super Buffer]


    - Enhances all buffs provided by themander character by one level.


    This went as far as enhancing by one level.


    Isnt this a gem?


    No, it wasnt just a gem. If this buff was applied to all allies, it was outright overpowered.


    Just by possessing one characters trait, I could offer a mass increase in attack and defense to thousands of allies.


    So thats why theres a personal debuff.


    The buff itself was overpowered. If the buffingmander unit could also grow, it would be extremely overpowered. Hence, the debuff to growth rate.


    Considering this, it wasnt bad. No, objectively speaking, it was pretty great.


    The only minor issue is, I can only equip up to three traits.


    These three traits are useful, but if I equip all three, I cant use any other traits.


    I then looked at the other trait I had recently acquired.


    [Main Order Lv.1]


    - The ability to delivermands urately on the battlefield. It allows you to control your subordinates more urately, as if they were your own limbs.


    This was a trait rted to troop control.


    In games, it was a simple task to control hundreds or thousands of troops, but this was reality. It was hard to steer the battlefield ording to my ns.


    This trait seemed to simplify that.


    And then theres [Map Making].


    So there were five traits in total.


    With a cooldown of 24 hours for changing traits, it seemed I would have to adapt on the fly, adjusting traits ording to the circumstances of the battlefield.


    Well, that should cover the traits.


    I learned that the Party Synergy system had also been unlocked. This was new to me.


    [Party Synergy]


    - A unique benefit of the Commander ss.


    - Provides a stats boost to the party depending on the jobbination of party members. Encourages trying variousbinations.


    A boost based on the party members roles?


    I essed the synergy list and looked at the top line.


    [Party Synergy List]


    - Knight Synergy: Increase in physical defense based on the number of Knight characters in the party


    > (Knight2) Dual Knights: All party members physical defense increases by 20 percent.


    > (Knight4) Iron Squad: All party members physical defense increases by 50 percent.


    > (Knight5) Unbreakable: All party members physical defense increases by 90 percent.


    (TL Note: Seems like they decided to add Auto-Battler to the mix too, lol.)


    "Hmm."


    So, it granted additional stats depending on the party makeup.


    As the game progressed, the number of heroes recruited and the parties formed would multiply.


    Each party would benefit from a synergy bonus ording to their mix.


    "Thats clever...


    This system was an exclusive advantage of the Commander ss.


    As a former yer now directly involved on the battlefield, I couldnt envision a more fitting role.


    I respectfully ced back the cudgel I had picked up to dispatch Aider into the firece. My apologies~


    ***


    I had mulled over numerous tactics toplete this first stage, but ultimately, one strategy stood out.


    Orthodoxy.


    There were multiple gimmicks, but I wasnt equipped to utilize them yet, and time was scarce. It seemed best to use the remaining time to strengthen our defenses sincerely.


    Under this decision, I drafted carpenters, masons, cksmiths, and alchemists to fortify our defense lines.


    ...But, Ive been drafting for a while now.


    I broke into a cold sweat as I eyed the four individuals standing before me.


    The lead carpenter, the chief mason, the head cksmith, and the primary alchemist.


    Four stern-faced elderly men, bound by ropes and hauled before me.


    This isnt kidnapping, its conscription!


    Well, none of them wereplying with the draft notice, so...


    Aider scratched his head awkwardly.


    In the rush, I only managed to bring the guild leaders.


    As Aider politely rified his recruitment efforts, the disgruntled guild leaders, as if waiting for this moment, expressed their discontent.


    What the hell is this out of nowhere!


    Even if youre royalty, there are protocols!


    We were processing magic stones, how are we supposed to do that if you just drag us here! If there are losses in our operations, will you take responsibility?!


    Look at them, all furious, shouting with veins bulging on their faces.


    As I looked at them, I couldnt help but feel regret as I offered them a soft apology.


    Are you guys asking for a death wish?


    "..."


    "Who on earth screams about protocol? Huh? You think Im a pushover?"


    The four guild leaders instantly shut their mouths. I continued to give them a warm earful.


    "When I, the prince of this country and the lord of this city, summon you, huh? Regardless of your work or any crap youre up to, you should scramble over here, got it? And then you dare to sit there, glowering at me? Wound my pride? Are you asking for death?"


    "No, well, thats..."


    "Sorry, Im, Im sorry..."


    "Its our first interaction with a royal lord, so..."


    The guild leaders instantly came to their senses and averted their gaze.


    At times like these, I felt gratitude towards Ash. His nationwide reputation as a madman let me freely indulge in such antics.


    "Stand at attention."


    With my roar, the guild leaders promptly straightened their posture. Cold sweat beaded on the elders faces.


    I think Ive injected enough fear. Time to ease off.


    "Yeah, I understand youre busy. After a long time, you must have obtained several high-quality magic stones. Youre probably tied up processing and packaging them."


    "That, thats right."


    "But who procured those magic stones?"


    I pointed at myself with my thumb.


    "And who will continue to bring them in the future?"


    "..."


    "Your most significant ally! And that ally is none other than! Who?!"


    "Y-You, your highness..."


    "Exactly. For now, remember this."


    I wiped the smile off my face.


    "Lets cut to the chase. The Monster Legion is marching towards us."


    "...?!"


    "They will reach this city in three days."


    The startled guild leaders exchanged nces.


    "But, the monsters have been dormant for the past few years..."


    "Even if they did appear, they were mostly held back before reaching Crossroad, right?"


    "The circumstances have shifted. Didnt you hear about the frontier base getting wiped out?"


    I clicked my tongue and shook my head.


    "The monstrous fiends have started acting aggressively again. Its not a small-scale attack either. Were talking thousands. And this isnt the end, their onught will persist."


    "...!"


    "And we... to be honest, we are underpowered."


    I folded my arms and gazed sternly at the guild leaders.


    "We need help. We need the assistance of every producer in this city."


    "But even if you say that... what can we do?"


    "I seek your aid in manufacturing military supplies. Of course! Im not asking you to work for free. Ill pay a reasonable price."


    I chuckled and snapped my fingers.


    "This surge in monster activity is a crisis, but its also an opportunity, wouldnt you say?"


    For the past decade or so, with the monsters in a lull, magic stone mining had naturally dwindled.


    Several problems had arisen in the magic stone processing industry.


    But if the monster numbers surge again?


    Magic stone production booms.


    And when magic stone production thrives?


    Wealth flows in!


    "Lets strike a deal."


    I pped my hands together.


    "I will provide you with a portion of the magic stones reimed by the military at cost. Perhaps about 20%? We can negotiate the exact percentageter."


    The guild masters eyes widened in shock.


    "Eh?!"


    "Sir, are you serious?!"


    "Absolutely. Direct ess to magic stones sounds like a good deal, doesnt it?"


    Until now, the military had been collecting the magic stones and selling them to the merchants, who thenmissioned the production workers to process them.


    But why should we stick to that old method?


    "Why should we needlessly pad the pockets of middlemen? Lets trade directly."


    There was no need for us to split the profits.


    My long-term n was to take control of all production within the city, including the distribution of magic stones.


    I intended to seize control of not just the production of magic stones, but also their processing, distribution, and selling.


    "However, from now on, you must prioritize the production of military supplies when I instruct you to. Of course, Ill pay you fairly for your work."


    I tilted my chin towards the guild masters, who nervously swallowed their saliva.


    "What do you think? Its a good offer, isnt it?"


    Ultimately, I was wielding money and power to reel them in.


    Isnt that the essence of a golden rule?


    "Were in!"


    "We can give it a try!"


    "When do we start and what do we need to do?!"


    Well, what can you do? Theres nothing in this world as persuasive as money.


    ***


    After concluding the meeting with the guild masters of the production sector, I headed towards the mansions entrance, where my heroes had assembled.


    Lucas. Damien. Lilly.


    And the new party representative, Jupiter.


    Lucas, Damien, and Lilly had already met, so they exchangedfortable greetings.


    But Jupiter, due to her uniquely ominous aura, stood a little awkwardly to the side.


    Of course, Jupiter, not the type to be bothered by such things, took drags from her cigar while squinting at the other party members.


    This olddy, her gaze reminded me of a grandmother looking at her adorable grandchildren.


    Theyll get along eventually.


    I didnt fret over it and began to brief the party members.


    "I believe Lucas has given you a basic rundown of the situation."


    I nodded, ncing at each of the four who were all eyes on me.


    "A legion of monsters, specifically, a thousand living armors, are marching towards this city. Their estimated time of arrival is about three days from now."


    Hmm.


    They all simultaneously wore expressions of were in deep trouble!. Quite the amusing spectacle.

 Chapter 17: [STAGE 1] Preparation for War (2)

    Chapter 17: [STAGE 1] Preparation for War (2)


    I filled my party members in on the current situation.


    As I discussed the imminent onught of a thousand Living Armors, the faces of Damien and Lilly turned ashen.


    Jupiter just exhaled billows of smoke from her cigarette without a word, while Lucas, having already been briefed, remainedposed.


    "Whats our n, your highness?"


    Lucas inquired.


    I acknowledged his query with a nod.


    "We cant just twiddle our thumbs for three days. Well do all thats within our power. Ill delegate tasks to each of you now."


    I first addressed Lucas.


    "Lucas."


    "Ready for yourmand."


    "Im appointing you as the suprememander of the Crossroad forces."


    Lucas, the original protagonist of this game, essentially represented the yer.


    He was endowed with exceptional leadership skills. I could depend on him.


    "Ill do my utmost."


    With a respectful bow, Lucas epted my terse and to-the-point directive.


    "Crossroad hasnt experienced a real invasion in several years. Our troops have likely lost their edge. Your job is to whip them back into shape."


    "Ill fulfill yourmand."


    "The enemy were about to face is the Living Armor. Theyre spectral knights. Physical attacks arergely ineffective, especially cutting strikes. Theyre practically worthless."


    Would slicing through a ghost serve any purpose? Moreover, des are usually ineffective against armor.


    "Equip all our soldiers with blunt weapons. If thats not feasible, provide them with wooden clubs."


    In essence, I nned to modify the nature of their weaponry to ensure they could deal substantial damage, even if it was to the armor.


    The physical attack attributes in "Protect the Empire" were divided into three types: sh, strike, and pierce.


    While no single attribute was clearly superior, aligning them appropriately could prove beneficial.


    "In the next three days, swap the gear and provide basic training in the use of blunt weapons."


    "Understood."


    "Excellent. Im counting on you."


    I had faith that Lucas would aplish his task proficiently. I then focused on the next party member.


    "Moving on, Lilly."


    As her name was called, Lilly, confined to her wheelchair, gestured towards her legs with a puzzled look.


    "Your highness, as you can see, I am unable to..."


    Her confusion was understandable. She had recently retired from battle due to her incapacitation. And here I was, urging her back into the fray against the monsters.


    "I apologize, Lilly. But at this moment, were in desperate need of your assistance."


    Lilly, an R-grade magician with experience since the tutorial stage, was too precious a resource to leave unutilized.


    I regretted it, but I had to leverage her skills.


    "But dont worry excessively. You wont be required on the frontlines."


    "Then what should I...?"


    "Crossroad hasnt faced a direct assault in over a decade."


    The soldiers were not justcent, but our defensive tools and facilities were also deteriorating.


    "A considerable chunk, actually, most of the defensive artifacts, arenguishing and decaying in storage. We need to get them operational and back in action."


    I had already instructed the head of the Alchemist Guild. By now, a team of alchemists should be congregating at the military warehouse.


    "Then, I...?"


    "Yes. Id like you to supervise the refurbishment of the defensive artifacts."


    Artifact repair was typically a task for alchemists, but it was undeniably more efficient to have a mage for the field tests.


    Surely, this is just an excuse...


    I had intended to appoint Lilly to supervise all artifact maintenance from here on out.


    As a mage, Lilly was sharp, hard-working, and efficient. She was the ideal candidate to manage the artifacts, which could be considered the heart of the defensive equipment.


    If shes in charge of artifact repairs, shell naturally be well-versed in their condition and capabilities.


    Inevitably, she would assume overall responsibility.


    Im sorry, Lilly, but retirement isnt in your cards. Your future is a life of service to this city...!


    "It doesnt need to be in top-notch condition. As long as it can fire even a single shot, repair the artifact to that level and ce it on the city walls."


    "Ah, understood..."


    Lilly was slightly trembling, but she nodded. Dont worry too much. Illpensate you generously.


    "Next, Jupiter."


    Upon hearing her name, Jupiter promptly extinguished her cigarette.


    You can keep smoking. After all, youre about to be pushed to your limits. Its the least I can allow.


    "Jupiter, as youve probably anticipated, youre the cornerstone of this defensive battle."


    The moment she learned the enemy was a living armor, Jupiter wouldve known. She was headed for an exhausting fight.


    "Living armors are ghosts d in metal armor. You, who can wield electric magic, are their perfect counter."


    This was the key reason why I chose to fight traditionally, refraining from any gimmicks at this stage.


    SR-rank lightning mage, Jupiter.


    For the monster species known as living armors, she was the worst enemy imaginable.


    You could say this cursed game had granted me a sliver of luck.


    "You and your party will operate separately. Well supply mounts for everyone... during the defense battle, youll employ guerri tactics. You attack, and your party members shield you."


    "..."


    "Theres nothing else to prepare. Sync up with your party members and rest until the day of the defense battle. Youll be stretched to your limits."


    Jupiter listened to my words in silence. I gave a hearty nod.


    "Show me what youre capable of. Make the sry Im paying you worthwhile."


    "...I have one question, Your Majesty."


    Jupiter, twirling her unlit cigarette between her long fingers, shed a faint smile.


    "That sry... its renewed annually, isnt it?"


    "Indeed, it is."


    "So if this old gal performs well, it goes up, right?"


    Jupiter inquired, not bothering to conceal the avarice flickering in her one eye.


    I couldnt help butugh at her audacity. This money-minded old woman...


    "Absolutely! It will naturally increase based on your performance."


    "You might want to start contemting next years hike, Your Majesty."


    Jupiter tossed her cigarette on the ground.


    The elderly lightning mage cracked her knuckles within her gloved hands andughed.


    "There wont be a mercenary as good a bargain as I am."


    ***


    Once Lucas, Lilly, and Jupiter received their assignments, they left to fulfill their respective duties.


    At the entrance of the mansion, only Damien, Aider, and I remained. Damien blinked hisrge brown eyes in bewilderment.


    "Um, Your Highness, what should I..."


    "Damien."


    I signaled to Aider, who promptly brought over a leather bag. I passed the bag directly to Damien.


    "Take it. Its been prepared for you."


    "Huh?"


    With a look of surprise, Damien opened the bag and examined its contents.


    "Is this... a crossbow?"


    "Indeed."


    Id hastily bought an N-grade crossbow from a weapons merchant.


    [Ordinary Crossbow(N) Lv.10]


    - Category: Crossbow


    - Attack Power: 10-15


    - Durability: 30/30


    - Bonus: None


    Although it was N-grade, it was lightweight and rather durable. Id also secured three quivers of high-quality arrows and ced them in the bag.


    "From now on, your role will be a stationary long-range sniper. Only resort to healing magic in dire circumstances."


    Damien would have to relinquish his identity as a healing priest and reinvent himself as a sniper.


    Naturally, there would be conflicts. The only skills Damien would acquire henceforth would be unrted to sniping  healing magic.


    Hed also have to let go of thebat style hed practiced as a healing priest his entire life.


    It would be challenging. The path ahead was steep.


    However, [Far-sight] was a talent worth the hardships. It was a top-tier skill in the game.


    "...Ill give it a shot."


    Damien gingerly put down the staff hed been clutching, and took hold of the crossbow Id handed him.


    "If its Your Highnesssmand."


    His stance with the crossbow was clumsy, but if he could shoot as effectively as he had with the mana cannon, hed master this quickly too.


    "By the way, where are your sses? Not wearing them anymore?"


    "Indeed."


    Damiens face was devoid of sses. Apparently, hed discarded them after they broke in the previous battle.


    "In fact, my eyesight was so good that I wore sses with no prescription just to dull it..."


    "Huh."


    "But now that I need my eyes, I wont be wearing sses."


    Damien offered a shy smile.


    Proud fellow. I too grinned and gave Damiens shoulder a supportive pat.


    Observing us from behind, Aider, adjusting his sses, joined in.


    "Im relieved. I was concerned about the ovep of the sses trait."


    "Could you just keep quiet, please."


    After issuing a soft growl at Aider, I cleared my throat and turned to Damien.


    "Aider and I are heading out to oversee the defense preparations. Damien, if you wish, you can practice with the crossbow alone..."


    "Ill apany you, Your Highness!"


    Before I could suggest he join us, Damien volunteered enthusiastically.


    "With Sir Lucas not here... please allow me to escort you, Your Highness!"


    "..."


    Escort. Thats an interesting choice of words. By the looks of it, it seemed like I might be the one needing protection.


    Regardless, I was already considering taking you along, so I gave a nod of agreement.


    "Alright. Lets get going then. First stop, the ramparts."


    ***


    Crossroad was a fortified city, encircled by walls on all four sides. However, the southern wall was notably the thickest.


    It was only natural, given that the brunt of monster attacksing from the south was concentrated there.


    As Damien, Aider, and I arrived at the southern wall, the guild masters of the cksmiths and stonemasons promptly approached us, their greetings a touch awkward.


    "Ah, Your Highness has arrived!"


    "Hmm, indeed. Hows the wall faring?"


    "Its, well, its not in great shape. Its been neglected for some time....."


    The two guild masters nced at the rusty metal tes strewn along the wall with a twinge of regret.


    I turned to Aider, my tone gruff.


    "Isnt it the basic responsibility of a fortress city to maintain its walls? Why the hell was it left like this?"


    "Well, its because we ran out of funds....."


    Aider replied, offering a forced smile.


    "With the decrease in monster appearances, the magic stone mining decreased, city revenues decreased, and so on. The previous lord started to trim the budget in areas where the money wouldnt be needed immediately."


    "Theyve mistaken the means for the end....."


    A fortress constructed to repel monsters, now falling into disrepair because of a decline in ie. It was absurd.


    I shouted at the guild members working on the fortifications.


    "I dont care what it costs. Reinforce and repair it as much as possible. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Start right away! Theres no time to waste! Monsters could be on their way any minute!"


    The cksmiths hastily attached metal tes to the wall and secured them with firm hammer blows.


    The sound of metal striking metal echoed satisfyingly around us. ng, ng, ng.....!


    Money can always be madeter, but lives lost are gone forever.


    Having seen too many scenarios where being tight-fisted led to disastrous consequences, I had no intention of scrimping on defenses.


    "Whats the status of our cannonball and arrow supplies? Do we have enough?"


    When I asked, looking at the cannons and ballistae positioned on the wall, Aider was quick to respond.


    "Were short, so I bought up as much as the merchants had. Theyll all be ced here."


    "Arent the moats supposed to be filled with holy water? Why are they still dry?"


    "Were working with the temple and getting it all airlifted in!"


    I jabbed my index finger at Aider, issuing a stern warning.


    "Spare no expense and fill every inch. If I hear about any shortages, your head will be the first to roll. Understood?"


    "I-I will make sure that doesnt happen!"


    Aider, clutching his neck with both hands, yelled.


    After clicking my tongue, I surveyed the wall, now under repair, once more before heading down.


    ***


    Our next stop was the lumber workshop.


    As we entered the workshop, dozens of expectant carpenters and a towering pile of wood all turned to face me. In response, I pped my hands with a resounding echo.


    "Did you catch all that? Were pressed for time, so lets get to the point. What youll be constructing for the next three days is... a wall."


    "Excuse me?"


    "A wall, you heard right, a wall. About this high. Understand? Something that blocks the path."


    I stretched my arms wide to visually demonstrate the concept of a wall.


    "A fucking high sturdy wall."


    "Well, we do understand what a wall is, but..."


    "This wooden wall will be erected in front of the southern ramparts. Ill specify the exact spot."


    The carpenters exchanged puzzled looks. After a brief pause, the cautious head of the carpenters guild spoke up.


    "Pardon me, Your Majesty, but monsters will easily breach a wooden wall."


    There was a reason why Crossroads ramparts were fortified with robust iron tes.


    Even if reinforced with resilient plywood, a wallposed of wood would be effortlessly torn asunder by monsters.


    "Im not looking for a permanent blockade."


    Youd think I wouldnt understand that, having yed this game countless times.


    "What I need is a disposable barricade for this specific battle."


    What was needed was a wall to be used as a consumable item.


    A defense game-type wall to forcibly reroute those monstrous brutes.


    "All you need to do is build a wooden wall as high and as sturdy as you can, just as I instructed."


    I bellowed at the still bewildered carpenters.


    "Alright, no dilly-dallying! Get to work immediately!"


    It was time to implement the cornerstone of defense game tactics.


    It was time to establish the Kill Zone.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Work was progressing in earnest.


    I hustled around the site, giving out orders.


    We fortified our defense mechanisms, set up artifacts on the ramparts, refined the soldiers formation, and worked tirelessly to erect the wooden wall.


    Not too shabby.


    With every preparation made, my confidence in this stage grew.


    Theres no reason to panic!


    Indeed, the Living Armor is among the most formidable monsters at the start.


    But this was stage 1, the very onset of the early stages. The average monster level was a mere 5.


    Regardless of how challenging the opposition, their stats werent overly impressive.


    In fact, thats beneficial! Handling the Living Armor early will smooth the path ahead!


    A legion, once dealt with, doesnt reemerge for a considerable while.


    Its better to take the brunt at first, dealing swiftly with the worst foe for an easier journeyter.


    Plus, having cleared stage 0, the circumstances are decidedly in our favor.


    Whether here or on Earth, money is the fuel that drives progress.


    Investing the earnings from stage 0 into our defense infrastructure, we could prepare in a manner extraordinarily sturdy, unthinkable for an early stage.


    I can do this, I can do this, I can do this!


    Repeating this mantra to myself, I spent three days preparing our defenses.


    Time seemed to zip by...


    ***


    Three dayster.


    On top of Crossroads southern rampart.


    "....."


    I studied the stage information window.


    [STAGE 1]


    - Start in: 30 minutes


    Just half an hour left.


    The stages beginning meant that the monster waves vanguard was about tounch their initial assault.


    -Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Before that, the monsters figures would be visible, looming over thendscape.


    -Thud! Thud! Thud!


    A soft, metallic noise echoed across thend.


    The spectral armors began to materialize on the horizon, moving as one.


    "Theyre visible!"


    The scout hollered at the top of his voice.


    "Theyreing!"


    -Thud! Thud! Thud...!


    The Living Armor legion.


    Even as distant silhouettes, the sight of a thousand heavily armored monsters caused the ground to hum slightly.


    -Gulp.


    A simultaneous dry swallow resounded among the soldiers positioned on the ramparts.


    For about a decade, the monsters hadnt reached Crossroad.


    The dwindling hordes had been entirely repelled at the forward base erected by theke.


    But the forward base had fallen, and after more than a decade, theyd made it this far.


    The soldiers tension was entirely understandable.


    "Theres no need for fear!"


    I bellowed with conviction.


    "These monstrous brutes are nothing more than numbers!"


    Well, they were the Living Armor legion, the most daunting monsters at the onset.


    "In contrast, were the mightiest army in the southern empire!"


    Well, we were actually a group of retired veterans and green recruits, a band of novice mercenaries.


    "Our defensive preparations are wless! Our equipment is in prime condition!"


    Well, no matter how much money was poured in, time was against us. Our preparations were, in reality, insufficient.


    "We can hold them off! We have nothing to fear!"


    But my bravadoden deration belied a deeper anxiety.


    I alone should bear the burden of worry in this ce. Their fears and doubts should rest with me.


    "Just follow my lead."


    With a mischievous grin, I took in the faces of the expectant soldiers.


    "So that we can raise our cups to victory tonight."


    At my words, the seasoned soldiers, who understood the terror of the Living Armor, tensed up.


    The new recruits, unfamiliar with the looming threat, remained frozen in ce.


    Regardless of the humans tremors, the monsters advanced steadily.


    You can do this, Jupiter!


    I peered anxiously through my telescope at the approaching horde.


    Half this stages strategy rests on you! Do well!


    And then...


    -Rumble, rumble...


    The distant rumble of thunder resonated faintly.


    A smirk yed at the corners of my mouth.


    Thunder heralded theing of lightning.


    The high-priced lightning magician Id hired was making her move.


    ***


    From the get-go, Jupiter and her party were stationed outside the fortress.


    Their mission was to ambush the Living Armor legion trudging across the southern ins.


    -Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Like an unyielding machine, the 1,000 armored beasts marched in impable order.


    From the southern ins to the southern ramparts of the crossroads. A straight line.


    Observing their path through the telescope, I whispered to myself.


    Just a bit closer... Just a bit...


    Monsters adhere to one fundamental principle.


    - Eliminate humans.


    They take the most direct path to exterminate humans.


    Absent significant obstacles, they would naturally follow the road in a straight line towards the city. Which meant...


    All of a sudden.


    Given their predictable path, traps proved incredibly effective.


    -Whoosh!


    The leading Living Armors tread on the earth that unexpectedly gave way beneath them.


    The Living Armors staggered, then collectively plunged to the ground.


    -Thud! Bang!


    The ssic pitfall trap.


    Lacking the time to dig deep, the pit was shallow. Enough to throw the frontline Living Armor off bnce.


    But that was enough. The heavily armored beasts tumbled clumsily.


    As the first row copsed in a heap, the rear ranks stumbled or came to a halt.


    Almost instantly, a bottleneck formed, bringing their march to a standstill.


    And that brief pause was all we needed. I roared,


    "Now!"


    -Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    As if responding to mymand, Jupiters five-strong party, perched on war horses, sprang from the bush where theydin in wait.


    Brilliant sparks of electricity danced in the hands of Jupiter at the forefront.


    "Well then...."


    Jupiter, her white hair flicking, channeled her magical power and unleashed a storm of lightning in every direction.


    "Lets get our moneys worth!"


    -sh!


    -Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Bright yellow bolts of lightning descended like an electric storm on the Living Armor Legion.


    This was Jupiters initial move, [Bleaching Zone].


    This elderlydys active skill, aptly named Bleaching, hinted at lightnings power to bleach or whiten its targets.


    But theyre turning ck, arent they?


    A shiver coursed down my spine as I stared at the charred remnants of the Living Armor, crisped to a ckened hue by the lightning bolts.


    Is this what they call bleaching? It looks more like scorching.


    -Boom!


    -Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The downpour of lightning bolts showed no sign of stopping.


    With every bolt, the Living Armors crumpled like sodden paper.


    Given their metallic armors high conductivity and the extra damage ghost-type monsters received from magical attacks, it was a perfect storm.


    Before I knew it, dozens of Living Armors were ckened and toppled.


    Watching this unfold, I clenched my fists. Well done, Jupiter!


    -Grrrrr...


    -Grrrrrrr!


    The Living Armors who had escaped the lightnings wrath and those unharmed in the rear lines, all at once turned their gaze to the attacker.


    The sight of a thousand monsters staring in unison was bone-chilling.


    I felt a chill even from this distance. I could only imagine Jupiter and her partys predicament, under that prating gaze.


    "What are you gawking at, you little monsters who dont even know how to respect their elders!"


    But they were holding up.


    Jupiter was a seasoned warrior, and every member of her team embodied heroism. They werent fazed by this level of intimidation.


    Lighting a cigarette with a flicker of lightning, Jupiter wore a wide grin as she raised her hand again.


    "Tonights dinner special is fried armor! Make sure to chew it properly, kids!"


    This time, blue lightning fell from the heavens.


    -sh!


    Jupiters second skill, [Bleaching Again]!


    The initial skill left a mark on the struck enemy, and the second move inflicted an extra hit on those marked.


    The blue lightning struck down on the Living Armors who had survived the first assault, pulverizing them into dust on the spot.


    The armors of the surrounding Living Armors melted down, causing them to copse. The power was staggering.


    -Kugugugung...!


    mes and thunderous sounds shook the battlefield.


    -Woww!


    The soldiers watching from the castle walls erupted into collective cheer.


    Seeing the monstrous armored beasts dissolve like frost in the warmth of spring, their jubtion was only natural.


    But as the smoke and mes cleared, the soldiers cheers gradually subsided.


    -Grrrrrr...


    -Grrrrrrrrr!


    The Living Armor Legion was far from defeated and their numbers remained frighteningly vast.


    Their initial assault had decimated about 50 monsters, but the legion initially numbered in the thousand.


    The previous attack was nothing more than a minor scrape.


    The Living Armors started to reassemble their broken ranks, their eerie eyes glinting. I bellowed at the top of my lungs.


    "Fall back, Jupiter!"


    At once, Jupiter swung her head around.


    "Charge!"


    Jupiters shout echoed as her band of five spun around, presenting their backs to the armor-d monsters, and goaded their steeds towards the fortress.


    -Roaaaar!


    -Roaaaaaaaaar!


    The living armors, in return, let out ghastly roars and gave chase.


    -ng! ng! ng!


    A metallic wave followed in their wake.


    A thousand armor-bound beasts hadunched into full-speed pursuit, their sole intent to rip apart the fleeing riders.


    Though slower than the warhorses, the sight was enough to send shivers down anyones spine.


    "Run, run, you little whelps! Dont look back, just run!"


    Jupiter, leading the group, bellowed from the front.


    The soldiers perched on the ramparts paled. The wave of armor chasing the fleeing humans was a sight of pure horror.


    "Its all going as nned! Theres nothing to worry about!"


    I yelled at the top of my lungs.


    "Just follow the instructions! Everyone, get ready!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldiers scrambled to their positions. All the cannons mounted on the walls were primed and ready.


    -Thump, thump, thump, thump!


    The living armors, hot on the heels of the fleeing humans, soon encountered something peculiar.


    -Grrrrrr...


    -Grrrrrr...?


    A wooden wall.


    A long wooden barricade, slightly taller than a person, stood erected in the path of Jupiters band.


    A construction, our diligent carpenters had toiled night and day for the past three days to erect.


    -Thump, thump, thump, thump!


    Members of Jupiters party darted through a narrow gate in the middle of the wall.


    The pursuing living armors paused, momentarily flustered.


    The monsters had three possible routes.


    - Shatter the fence.


    - Circumnavigate the fence and take the longer path.


    - Or, trail the humans through the narrow gate amid the fences.


    -Roaaaaaaar!


    For the monsters, there was only one choice.


    Eliminate the humans ahead.


    Without sparing a second thought to options like tearing down the fence or taking a detour, they charged straight ahead.


    "Thats right, you dim-witted monsters!"


    I cheered, extending my arm to the side.


    "All units, ready to fire!"


    To pass through the narrow gate, the living armors were forced to condense their ranks.


    Their pace ckened, they jostled and bottlenecked as they squeezed through the narrow passage.


    Those who emerged on the open grounds at such a reduced speed were met by...


    "Weve been waiting, gentlemen."


    A meticulous crossfire set up by the humans.


    Finally, I gave themand in a booming voice to the soldiers manning the cannon, waiting for my signal.


    "Spare nothing, fire everything!"


    As I thrust my arm forward with all my strength,


    "Fire!"


    "Fire-!"


    The soldiers echoed mymand in harmony and ignited the cannons.


    -Boom! Kaboom-!


    All the cannons on the walls belched fire in synchrony.


    -Screeeech-


    Dozens of unleashed cannonballs descended upon the heads of the monsters who had just shuffled through the gate,


    -Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Setting off a spectacr explosion and reducing the armored monsters to piles of ashes.

 Chapter 19: [STAGE 1] The Kill Zone

    Chapter 19: [STAGE 1] The Kill Zone


    "Protect the Empire" is, at its core, a defense game.


    And whats the golden rule of such games?


    Monsters follow distinct patterns of behavior. These patterns are designed for the yers to understand and to formte a defensive strategy ordingly.


    In "Protect the Empire", the monsters usually exhibit one behavioral pattern.


    Kill humans.


    They choose the shortest route, targeting the nearest human.


    With such transparent behavioral patterns, a myriad of strategies can be constructed.


    The simplest strategy is distraction. A small unit can be sent out to attract the monsters attention, steering them to a specified location.


    Then, theres my preferred strategy - the Forced Path.


    By obstructing their way with wooden fences, walls, barricades, and the like, you can consume their time.


    If their route is entirely blocked, the monsters will demolish the hurdles and press on. However, if a small opening is left, and a bait is provided with a small unit, the monsters will be manipted to follow that path.


    At the end of this contrived path, a crossfire awaits.


    Herding the monsters into a narrow space and focusing all firepower to obliterate them in a single sweep.


    This is the fundamental strategy of a defense game.


    "Its the Kill Zone!"


    I cried out, my fist clenched tightly.


    -Bang! Boom-boom-boom!


    The monsters began to trickle in through the entrance wedged between the fence walls.


    One after another, the cannons mounted on the fortress walls spewed fire at these iing beasts.


    -Ka-boom! Ka-ka-boom-!


    Living Armors, having breached the gate, were melted down by the horrifying explosions.


    "Fire!"


    My arm swung wildly as I bellowed at the top of my voice.


    "Fire! Fire! Dont pause! Keep firing until the barrels are molten!"


    Mymand echoed, carried forward by Lucas.


    "Fire, reload, then fire again! We cant afford to give them a breather!"


    Soldiers manning each cannon, drenched in sweat, engaged in the endless cycle of reloading and firing.


    A deafening barrage of sounds filled the air, setting off unending explosions at the point of contact. Living Armors were obliterated ruthlessly.


    But the battle wasnt over yet.


    "Lilly!"


    I quickly swiveled to the side.


    "Is the gravity field artifact ready?"


    "Its ready!"


    Lilly, who had somehow taken charge of all artifacts, promptly responded. I nodded.


    "Activate it!"


    "Yes! Activating gravity field artifact!"


    The alchemists on standby echoed in unison and activated the brown magic device.


    "Artifact, activating!"


    -Whirrrr-!


    With an unusual operating sound, the gravity field artifact sprang to life.


    It was one of the few repaired R-grade artifacts.


    Its effect was pretty straightforward. It amplified the gravity of a specific area, slowing down the adversarys movements.


    But its simplicity was what made it formidable.


    As the gravity field enveloped the kill zone, the already slow-moving Living Armors began to stagger clumsily.


    This naturally increased the uracy of the bombardment.


    "Do we just need to keep them at bay like this?"


    Damien, who had been studying the fiery inferno next to me, questioned with a hint of uncertainty.


    "Those creatures, they cant breach that, can they?"


    "..."


    I held my tongue, silently watching the Living Armors being torn to shreds in the crossfire.


    If such a straightforward strategy could easily stop them, I wouldnt have identified them as our greatest foes.


    As anticipated.


    -Rumbling, rumbling...!


    Through the thick cloud of smoke, the monsters began to escape the kill zone one after another.


    Each of the Living Armors carried a shield.


    They raised their shields wlessly, mitigating the force of the shells and enduring it.


    They were creatures forged from robust armor right from the start.


    Even if we focused the bombardment and inflicted damage, it was impossible to wipe them out entirely.


    "Ballista troops!"


    Thats why we had arranged for a separate clean-up team.


    "Start firing at those escaping the crossfire!"


    Without missing a beat, Lucas ryed mymand.


    "Ballista, fire!"


    "Yes! Firing initiated-!"


    The soldiers, who had been waiting with their ballistae primed, all began tounch at once.


    -Thump! Thump-thump-thump!


    With a muffledunching noise,rge arrows were dispatched from the ballistae.


    The released arrows soared towards the Living Armors, who were escaping the kill zone with their shields raised.


    -Crack! Crunch-!


    The harsh sound of shields being shattered grotesquely reverberated.


    The Living Armors, already fatigued from enduring the bombardment, couldnt withstand the ballista assault and fell one by one.


    -Grrrrrrr...!


    -Thud, thud!


    Gazing down at the Living Armors toppling like straw dolls, I activated the enemy information window.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 1]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1 Body


    - Lv.5 Living Armor Assault Trooper : 810 Units (Kill Counts : 242)


    The kill count was rising rmingly.


    Good, this is following the textbook.


    Form a kill zone, pin the enemies there as long as feasible, and obliterate them all at once.


    It was the textbook defensive strategy of


    . Even though it was the initial stage, we were fighting rather impressively.


    If we can maintain the front line like this....


    "Your Highness!"


    However...


    "There are some bypassing the wall!"


    "...!"


    It wasnt going to be that simple.


    I quickly raised my telescope to where Lucas was pointing.


    A portion of the Living Armor forces were circumventing the wooden fence wall, veering from left to right.


    Since if wepletely blocked them, they would merely destroy it, we left openings in the middle and on both ends.


    As the middle path was blocked and became congested, the Living Armors at the back started to detour to the left and right.


    The number of bypassers was not significant. But they had to be halted.


    "Jupiter!"


    I immediately hailed Jupiter. Jupiter and her party were in retreat and awaiting orders near the city wall.


    "Im entrusting you with the Living Armor units veering from the right side of the fence! Intercept them with a hit and run strategy!"


    "As youmand."


    Jupiter, acknowledging mymand, nudged her steed gently.


    "Lets go! Charge!"


    As though taking flight, Jupiters party of five surged forward.


    Jupiter, who was racing directly at the Living Armors aiming to encircle us, brandished both her hands.


    "Eat this!"


    -sh-!


    -BOOM!


    Lightning descended, enveloping the Living Armors in a fiery ze.


    Good. Jupiters holding that side well.


    What remained were those attempting to outnk us from the left.


    I nced sideways. As our eyes locked, Damien swallowed audibly.


    "Damien."


    "Y-yes!"


    "Its your turn."


    I pointed with my chin towards the Living Armors advancing from a distance.


    "Snipe those trying to nk us from the left side of the fence."


    "...Yes."


    Damien gripped his crossbow tightly and made his way to the ramparts.


    He positioned his crossbow atop the ramparts, aimed at the foremost Living Armor, and after-


    "Huoo..."


    Closing his eyes to draw in a deep breath, he opened them wide.


    Then, he pulled the trigger.


    -nk!


    -Whoosh-!


    Along with the sound of the wind being sliced, an arrow jetted from the crossbow.


    Theunched arrow travelled beyond the usual range of a crossbow.


    -Cling!


    The targeted lead Living Armor raised its shield, but-


    -Tskak-!


    Like a serpent, the arrow twisted its body mid-air, charting a monstrous trajectory, evading the shield and drilling through.


    -Thump!


    It prated the space between the helmet and chestte of the Living Armor.


    The blue me shimmering within the armor dispersed, then fragmented into pieces.


    -Grrrr, ng!


    As if its core had been pierced, the armoured beasts movement came to an abrupt halt. Following this, the empty shell of armor crashed onto the ground.


    The soldiers who had been observing this side all looked on in shock. A satisfied grin appeared on my face.


    This was the power of [Far-sight].


    Identifying the enemys vulnerability and sniping urately.


    Even so, to pierce the soul core of a ghost with just a regr crossbow and arrow....


    Just how much of a correction was it receiving, this damned trait!


    -Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Damien continued to fire arrows relentlessly.


    -Gah...


    -Grrraaah!


    And these arrows, every single one, skewered the Living Armors.


    One shot, one kill.


    Truly, it was a divine disy of skill. The surrounding soldiers watched Damien with their mouths agape.


    Damien paid no mind to the onlookers gazes and carried on loading and firing arrows.


    The front was a killzone, Jupiter held the right, and the left was covered by Damien.


    The defense battle was proceeding extraordinarily well.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 1]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1 unit


    - Lv.5 Living Armor Assault Soldier: 560 Units (Kill Counts : 492)


    Before I realized it, we were nearing 500 kills!


    Surveying the stabilized front line, I nodded to myself.


    If it continues like this, it should go smoothly until the boss mob shows up, right?


    Just then-


    A mist-like substance began to ooze from the armor of the defeated Living Armors scattered across the battlefield.


    "...?"


    I blinked, puzzled.


    What the hell was this?


    Nothing like this ever urred in the game.


    The mists slowly coalesced above us, merging into a single form.


    What was once a fuzzy cluster gradually gained rity. The more Living Armors fell, the more it...


    Then, exactly when the kill count reached 500...


    -Ding!


    The enemy information window shifted.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 1]


    - Lv.25 Phantom Knight: 1


    - Lv.5 Living Armor Assault Troop: 552 Units (Kill Counts: 500)


    The title of the concealed boss monster was disclosed.


    The leader of the Living Armor Legion, Phantom Knight.


    Everything so far was as I expected.


    However, the moment the name was unveiled...


    -Sssssss!


    The hovering mass of mist began to solidify.


    A ghastly form with grotesquely twisted pale limbs adorned in shredded robes... a monstrous ghost, if you will.


    This is the boss monster of the Living Armor Legion, Phantom Knight!


    This brute typically appears once all the general monsters of the Living Armor Legion are vanquished, when the spirits within the armor amalgamate.


    This was the terrifying power of the Living Armor Legion.


    The legion was a formidable foe, but even after they were all wiped out, a boss monster would emerge as if starting a second round.


    But, I havent defeated all the Living Armors yet?


    Why did it materialize so soon?


    The revealed Phantom Knight made no movements. It didnt invoke anyrge-scale debuffs or unleash devastating attacks.


    It simply floated aimlessly in the air.


    Wha, wha, whaaaat...?!


    Tha, tha, thats what?!


    But this was not a game. It was brutal reality.


    The sudden emergence of this enormous anomaly in the sky was enough to throw the soldiers into a state of chaos.


    Damn it!


    I clenched my teeth.


    This was the stark difference between a human war and a war against monsters.


    The primal fear incited by the presence of an alien entity.


    Just the arrival of the boss monster had the soldiers crumbling in fear, and the effectiveness of the frontline drastically dropped.


    And, it wasnt only the humans who were petrified.


    -Heee! Heee!


    The horses started to panic, sumbing to their terror. They couldnt withstand the sinister aura radiating from the boss-grade monster.


    The warhorses of Jupiters party, who were conducting a guerri operation outside the fortress walls, were not exempt.


    The horses bolted in sheer terror, and Jupiter, who was just charging her next lightning spell, lost her footing and was tossed from her saddle.


    Damn it, you damned...?!


    -Thud!


    Jupiter, who was dislodged from her horse, hit the ground.


    Ugh?!


    Kergh!


    The other members of Jupiters party suffered the same fate. Everyone groaned as they were thrown from their uncontrobly bucking horses.


    Ugh, ugh...?


    Jupiter, who had banged her head on the ground when she fell, was disoriented.


    She struggled to rise, only to eventually lose consciousness.


    -Roooaaar!


    Meanwhile, the Living Armors, freed from the obliterated kill zone, charged at us in a frenzy.


    Their goal? To ughter the humans within their grasp.

 Chapter 20: [STAGE 1] Kill Zone (2)

    Chapter 20: [STAGE 1] Kill Zone (2)


    "Uh, ughhhh!"


    "How can we topple such a gargantuan beast...!"


    The emergence of the boss monster plunged the soldiers on the ramparts into disarray.


    The once relentless fire of the cannons and ballistae halted, and the once impermeable wall of me quivered and broke.


    -Roaarrr!


    -Roaarrr-!


    Living Armors that prated the weakening wall of me swarmed from the front and sides of the wooden fortifications.


    These monstrous brutes lunged toward the nearest human.


    Toward Jupiter, whoy unconscious after a devastating fall from her horse.


    "Damn it! We need to form a shield!"


    "Protect the mage!"


    Four members of Jupiters party sprinted to her side, forming a protective barrier in front of her.


    However, they too were roughed up from their respective falls from their steeds. Furthermore, the horses they had been riding had scattered in every direction.


    The final stand of a cavalry unit that had lost its mobility was as predictable as fire consuming dry wood.


    Shes going to die!


    I gritted my teeth.


    We couldnt afford to lose Jupiter and the hero party here!


    "Damien!"


    Damien turned to me. I quickly gestured towards Jupiters party.


    "Pick off the Living Armors heading for Jupiters party!"


    "Yes!"


    Without missing a beat, Damien swiftly redirected his crossbow.


    -Whizz! Whizz! Whizz-!


    Snipe shots whistled through the air in quick session.


    -Thud! Thuuud!


    The lethal arrows urately impaled the Living Armors.


    The only snag... while Damien was the most urate sniper in the world, his rate of fire wasnt particrly fast.


    -Roaarrr-!


    The influx of Living Armors breaking through the faltering kill zone was overwhelming. Damiens sniping alone couldnt halt them all.


    Lucas called out to me.


    "My Lord! We must adjust the cannon fire to support Jupiters party!"


    "No!"


    I dismissed his plea with a swift rebuttal.


    "We must sustain the me wall as it is! If we lose the kill zone, the escapees will multiply!"


    "But!"


    "Concentrate on reestablishing the me wall first! The soldiers are losing their heads!"


    I dashed over to a soldier who was standing stupefied by the cannon on the wall and pped him on the back.


    "Pull yourself together, you fool! Dont cower just because that monster is a tadrger!"


    With that, the soldier jolted back to his senses.


    "Huh?! S-sorry, my Lord!"


    "Eh?"


    I was taken aback, somewhat surprised. Really? Was my p that impactful?


    ncing at my hand, the reason dawned on me.


    My passive skill, [Unyielding Commander]!


    Soldiers within 10m of me recover from mental status abnormalities.


    I surveyed the trembling soldiers on the ramparts.


    Could it be that recovery from mental status abnormalities not only counters debuff spells but also bolsters shaken morale?


    So, if I dash around the battlefield in this state of panic, can I restore the soldiers spirits?


    As soon as the thought struck me, I made a snap decision. I quickly pivoted to Lucas.


    "Lucas!"


    "Awaiting your orders."


    "Ill handle the task of soothing the soldiers and reestablishing the kill zone! Lucas, you!"


    I faltered for a moment, then finally spat it out.


    "Youll lead the rescue team."


    "...!"


    "Open the fortress gates, venture out, and rescue Jupiters party."


    We couldnt risk losing an SR-grade wizard in this chaos. Not at any price!


    And the only one who could brave the monster-infested battlefield to rescue Jupiter was, unavoidably, our protagonist, Lucas.


    Lucas swiftly scanned the battleground.


    Even now, the Living Armors that had broken free from the kill zone were surging forward with a formidable momentum.


    The armored creatures bellowed menacingly, barreling toward Jupiters party.


    His task was to dive into this onught and retrieve ourrades.


    A seemingly foolhardy order, to put it mildly.


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    But Lucas gazed back at me, his face set in determination, and nodded.


    "I shall return posthaste."


    "....Im relying on you, Lucas."


    This was a decision that could potentially cost me an SR-grade wizard and even an SSR-grade knight.


    But I chose to trust Lucas. I chose to wager on this protagonists inherent luck.


    Lucas bounded down the fortress wall via the stairs, resembling a blur. Im banking on you, protagonist!


    I hastily jogged around the fortress wall, thumping the backs of the soldiers.


    "Shake it off, wake up, you imbeciles! Are you prepared to die just like that!"


    -Zap! Zap!


    The soldiers, jolted by my stern thumps, all snapped to attention.


    "Argh?!"


    "That stings!"


    "Your Highness? What...."


    "Regain yourposure and fire the cannons! Cant you maintain the kill zone?!"


    As I ran atop the fortress wall, I pped soldiers backs, cheeks, shoulders - anything within reach, and bellowed at the top of my voice.


    "Are you frightened of those monsters? Seriously?!"


    The soldiers were all fixated on the colossal specter looming in the sky, fear etched on their faces.


    So, I told them the hard truth.


    "Im scared too, damn it!"


    "Huh?"


    "Of course its terrifying, wouldnt it be? If you arent scared of that monstrosity, you arent human!"


    Monsters arerger than humans.


    Monsters are stronger than humans.


    Feeling a raw fear is only natural. Theres no dishonor in being scared.


    But!


    "But think about themon folk who would be even more terrified than us, the trained ones, when facing these monsters!"


    As I sprinted along the fortress wall, I thumped each soldiers back. They all came back to their senses.


    But knowing they had regained their senses, I ran in the opposite direction once more, thumping each ones back again.


    "Think of your mother! Your wife! Your sibling! Your child! Imagine the terror they would feel gazing at those monsters!"


    A fresh wave of fear, tinged with bewilderment, dawned on the faces of the soldiers receiving my back-thumps.


    "Envision the scene when these monsters break through and invade the city!"


    "...!"


    "Imagine the defenseless civilians being ughtered by these monsters! Visualize the countless children who could be sacrificed because you are paralyzed by fear!"


    Gulping, huffing, I felt like I was on the verge of retching, having made a fullp around the ramparts.


    "We must hold them back here."


    Even though I was panting heavily, I continued to bellow.


    "Its us! Were the ones to stop the monsters and shield the people! This is our final stand!"


    The soldiers were still rooted in terror, but with trembling hands, they sped the cannons and ballistae once more.


    "If youvee back to your senses, fire quickly! Unleash every bit of ammunition you have!"


    "Yes, yes sir!"


    "Fire! Fire--!"


    -Boom! Boom! Bang-!


    The cannons belched mes, and the ballistae resumed firing. I too roared fiercely.


    "Fire, fire! Burn all those monsters to the ground--!"


    The kill zone was just about restored.


    The core of the wooden outer wall was once again bathed in crossfire, and the living armors began to disintegrate in vast numbers.


    Yet, a significant number of monsters had already breached the outer wall during the temporary cease in kill zones operation.


    "Open the gate!"


    And towards the monster-ridden battlefield, Lucas charged out in a swift sprint.


    "Charge, charge--!"


    Lucas on horseback vanished like aunched arrow. I clenched my fists tightly.


    Please, Lucas!


    The destiny of this level, no......


    The entire fate of this game hinged on Lucass hands.


    ***


    "Huh?!"


    Jupiters eyes widened.


    Where am I?


    Jupiter frantically scanned her surroundings.


    She was in the in before the southern wall of Crossroad. She found herself sprawled there.


    I remember being hurled off when my horse unexpectedly went wild.


    What transpired after that?


    Whats happening?


    "Lady Jupiter! Have you regained consciousness?!"


    A desperate cry came. Jupiter painstakingly propped up her upper body.


    She felt her forehead damp. When she touched it, blood stained her hand. It seemed she had wounded her head when she toppled from her horse.


    Her waist also felt sprained, as every movement elicited severe pain.


    "Oh, such trials at this age..."


    "Lady Jupiter! Were running out of time! Lady Jupiter!"


    Looking towards the source of the voice, she saw her party members huddled around her, safeguarding her.


    -Roaaaaaaar-!


    And charging towards her party members were the living armors, howling.


    "...?!"


    Her spinning head abruptly cleared. Jupiter regained her senses and sized up the current predicament.


    Jupiters party was stranded.


    Everyone had been injured when they were thrown from their horses onto the in, and Jupiter had lost consciousness.


    Before they could even attempt to return to the city, they were ambushed by the living armors.


    "Backup will arrive soon! We need to hold on until then...!"


    The mercenary briefing Jupiter about the situation swung his held hammer in desperation.


    -Thump!


    The helmet of a charging living armor caved in from his hammer.


    -Roar, grrr-!


    Yet, the living armor hesitated only for a moment before fiercely thrusting its spear once more.


    "Madness! How you endure that hit?!"


    The mercenary spat out an expletive.


    His fellow party members shared his sentiments.


    They shed against the living armors that swarmed them like a torrent, but regr attacks didnt faze the armors.


    Magic attacks might stun them, but unless the entire armor was shattered with physical blows, theyd continue their assault.


    This was the challenge of confronting living armors.


    Jupiters party wasposed of N-grade heroes.


    Theyd battled quite a few monsters before, but the sheer number and prowess of the living armors were proving a tough match.


    Inevitably...


    "Ugh?!"


    There were casualties.


    It was the mercenary who had been updating Jupiter on the situation.


    Hed managed to crush the fourth living armor with his warhammer, but his leg was impaled by a spear swung by a living armor, now only half its former size.


    Reeling in pain, he was besieged by several more living armors.


    He swung his warhammer ferociously and smashed the leading living armor, but...


    -Thunk! Thunk-thunk!


    His chest and abdomen were skewered by the spears of other living armors.


    "Ugh... damn it..."


    He writhed in agony, attempting to swing his warhammer once more, but the monsters were quicker.


    -Thunk! Thunk-!


    They mechanically withdrew their spears and thrust again.


    The monsters moved devoid of any emotion, only following the most efficient trajectory to take down a human.


    Jupiter watched one of her party members be ruthlessly ughtered, her eyes wide with horror.


    "These goddamn monster bastards...!"


    Jupiter hurriedly tried to harness magic to sweep away the nearby living armors, but her magical energy wouldnt gather properly in her hand.


    Due to the blow to her head when she was thrown off her horse, her magical control was off.


    Jupiter clutched her forehead, struggling to amass her magical energy.


    "Damn it...! Hurry...!"


    Thunk! Thunk-thunk!


    "Ah, ahhhh!"


    In the meantime, a second party member fell.


    A mercenary whod been warding off attacks with his shield.


    But under the relentless assault of the living armors, his shield shattered, and his body suffered grave wounds.


    "Ugh, ugh-ugh! Fuck, fuck!"


    The third party member battling alongside him spun around and bolted. No, he tried to bolt.


    But as soon as he turned his back, the living armorsunched their spears at him.


    -Swish! Swoosh-!


    -Thunk-thunk!


    The third party member, instantly impaled by a spear, crumpled to the ground without even a cry.


    He convulsed in a pool of his own blood and soon drew hisst breath.


    The fragile defense line held by a mere few was obliterated in a sh.


    Jupiter found herself close enough to the living armors to smell their stench.


    The scent of rusty armor and stagnant water.


    The scent of impending doom.


    "You shouldve remained submerged in theke..."


    Finally, a modest amount of magic energy umted at her fingertips. Jupiter extended her hand forward, shrieking.


    "Do you truly believe that this old woman will retire in tranquility?!"


    -Crack-!


    A vivid blue bolt of lightning cut across the sky, illuminating the entire battlefield.


    The Living Armors positioned at the front line were instantly incinerated, crumbling to the ground.


    It was a sessful strike, but it was just a fraction of her usual power. Instead of the usual shower of bolts, only a single arc of lightning was discharged.


    This isnt good...


    Jupiter mused.


    Surveying the Living Armors that surged forward again from behind their scorchedpanions, Jupiter clicked her tongue.


    She then called out to thest remaining member of her party.


    "Run for your life, youre thest one left!"


    "Eh, what?!"


    The final party member was a youthful mercenary, still wet behind the ears. Jupiter hollered again, her voice resonating across the field.


    "Better one lives to tell the tale than all perish! Run, kid!"

 Chapter 21: [STAGE 1] The Mercenarys Rules to Surviving

    Chapter 21: [STAGE 1] The Mercenary''s Rules to Surviving


    "Better one lives to tell the tale than all perish! Run, kid!"


    Jupiter implored thest of herpanions.


    "Ill use my magic to hold them off, use that chance to escape!"


    The young mercenary, tears streaming down his face, positioned hisnce and cried out.


    "How can that work? Our best bet is to hold out until reinforcements arrive!"


    "What?"


    "Youre a sorceress, old woman!"


    The young mercenary, brandishing hisnce, struck a Living Armor charging from afar.


    "Rule number two of mercenary survival! Always stick close to your ally wizard!"


    "..."


    "With no warhorse to make a quick escape, relying on your magic to clear the way is our only hope!"


    The young mercenary kept holding off the Living Armors with hisnce and yelled.


    "Just prepare for the next spell, Ill keep them at bay!"


    -Thunk! Thunk!


    His strategy was working.


    Rather than killing the Living Armors, he was pushing them away, keeping a safe distance with hisnce.


    Once knocked down, the heavily armored creatures took time to rise.


    Additionally, from the distant city walls, Damien was providing supporting fire.


    His arrows sent the Living Armors tumbling one after another.


    If Jupiter were at her full strength, this would have bought them sufficient time.


    But her injuries were slowing down her magic umtion.


    By the time she barely managed to summon a single bolt of lightning,


    -Thud! Thud-thud!


    The young mercenary stalling for time had been impaled by the monsters spears.


    "Argh...!"


    "Damn it!"


    -Crack-!


    -Boom!


    Jupiter thrust her arm forward. A lightning bolt crashed down, reducing the Living Armors in the vicinity to charred rubble.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Gasping for breath, Jupiter, arm still outstretched, nced over her shoulder.


    "Cough, choke."


    The young mercenary was prostrate, blood seeping from his wounds.


    Could she have saved him if her magic had been a few seconds quicker?


    Jupiter shrugged off the useless guilt. She was too old to bear the burden of every life lost.


    "Hey, kid."


    "..."


    "Whats the first rule of mercenary survival?"


    With trembling, blood-stained lips, the young mercenary mumbled.


    "Dont... take... jobs that pay... too well..."


    "..."


    "Ah, mother..."


    Those were his final words. The young mercenary died with his eyes wide open.


    Jupiter lifted her gaze. Beyond the scorched remnants of the Living Armors, more of them were charging.


    A bitter smile curled the corners of the veteran mercenarys mouth.


    "All your survival rules were off,d."


    -Fizz, fizz...!


    A feeble magic gathered at Jupiters fingertips.


    "Youll never make it big as a mercenary with that mindset."


    The magic was not enough to cast. Turning thest of her magic into a lightning bolt, Jupiter coiled it around her fist.


    "To strike it rich as a mercenary! To earn fame and respect!"


    Her fist darted forward, a swift body blow to the Living Armor.


    "To take on only the most perilous jobs that pay a mountain of gold!"


    -Bam-!


    The Living Armor struck by her lightning-charged punch shattered into fragments.


    "To keep as far away as you can from your fellow mages! Because!"


    -Bam! Bam! Kaboom-!


    With a relentless barrage of punches, she swept away the Living Armors, lightning erupting from each blow.


    "Because the mages will hog all the glory!"


    Jupitersughter echoed around her as the sparks finally flickered and died on her fingertips. She had drained thest dregs of her magical power.


    "Most of all... If you wished to live, you shouldnt have picked the mercenary life in the first ce."


    The vanquished Living Armors, now just scattered metal dust, fell behind her, reced by a new wave of the metal monsters.


    Nonchntly, Jupiter pulled a cigar from her pocket, cing it between her lips. Too drained to summon even a spark of lightning to light it, she simply wore a lopsided grin, the unlit cigar perched in her mouth.


    "Ah~ Thought Id get to taste the sweet honey of a high sry..."


    -Groooaaar!


    Beasts roared out from every direction. Jupiter closed her eyes.


    "So this is where my journey ends."


    But then...


    -Clip-clop, clip-clop-!


    The rhythmic sound of horse hooves broke the silence.


    "Huh?"


    Surprised, Jupiter turned to see,


    "Hold tight."


    Lucas, mounted on a horse, right behind her.


    -Thump!


    With his left hand, Lucas hoisted Jupiter up by her cor. At the same moment, he swung his right hand, his sword carving a long, horizontal arc.


    -Zzzing-!


    Struck by Lucas sword, the Living Armors ignited with a crimson fire and disintegrated.


    Casually, Lucas deposited Jupiter, who hed scooped up with his left hand, behind his saddle.


    Caught off guard, Jupiter could only stare at Lucas, who responded with a nonchntmand.


    "Keep a firm grip."


    "Wha, what..."


    "Hya!"


    With a swift turn, Lucas directed his horse back towards the city.


    -Grooooar!


    -Grrrooooaar!


    The Living Armors behind them hurled spears in a frenzied rage.


    Unruffled, Lucas brandished his sword, deflecting each iing spear.


    Watching the shattered spears raining down behind her, Jupiter found her voice again.


    "Hey, young knight."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you fancy meeting my granddaughter sometime? Shes a charmingdy..."


    "If you have time for jests, focus on regaining your magical strength."


    Lucas shot back icily, then spurred his horse onwards.


    "Theres a horde of monsters still to deal with."


    "Hehe..."


    Despite his kindness towards his Lord, Lucas was as cold as ice when he was absent.


    Nevertheless, Jupiter expressed her gratitude.


    "I owe you my life, thank you."


    "Theres no need for thanks. I was merely executing His Majestysmand."


    Lucas hesitated for a moment before forcing out the next words.


    "But... I apologize for not reaching you earlier."


    The other members of Jupiters party were all dead.


    These mercenaries werent mere cannon fodder. They were the warriors who were meant to stand guard over this fortress in the days toe.


    Yet, due to a cascading series of unfortunate events, they had met a bleak fate.


    "Time for regret is after weve exterminated these monsters..."


    Jupiter cast a look over her shoulder.


    Before her surged a sea of Living Armors, and amidst them, the colossal form of the Phantom Knight floated in the air.


    From her single eye, a bright spark danced as she red at her adversaries.


    "Its been a while since Ive been this ticked off..."


    ***


    From a distance, Lucas returned safely after having rescued Jupiter on horseback.


    "...Phew."


    I let out a sigh, mingling relief and regret.


    Rescuing Jupiter, an SR rank wizard, was indeed a significant victory.


    Yet, in the blink of an eye, wed lost four heroes who were of immense value to us.


    I leaned too heavily on my experience in the game.


    While the games rules held some sway here, this ce was a harsh reality.


    All kinds of unpredictable elements that one wouldnt concern oneself with in a game wereing into y.


    Just the appearance of the boss is enough to strike terror in the soldiers.


    Sure, in games, you had to manage morale, and there were status ailments like fear and confusion, but in real life, reactions were far more nuanced and varied. I could never have anticipated that even the warhorses would sumb to fear.


    I need to ount for the real-world variables.


    With a slight bite of my lower lip, I lifted my gaze.


    And that too is a reality distinct from the game, a consequence of this being the real world.


    My gaze drifted towards the fortress wall.


    -Thud, Thud, Thud...


    Slowly, the wooden outer wall was giving way.


    Not under the assault of the Living Armors. Rather, it was due to our own crossfire.


    As the intense volleys whizzed past it, sparks ignited, setting the wooden wall aze.


    The fire started small but was gradually gaining momentum.


    It served to incinerate the nearby Living Armors, but ultimately, it was causing the outer wall to crumble.


    If the outer wall falls, the kill zone will soon be rendered useless.


    Living Armors were streaming through the gaping holes in the wall.


    They no longer needed to pass through the killing field of our crossfire, and thus, our kill zone was slowly losing its strategic value.


    -Roar!


    -Roar!


    The savage cries of the Living Armors echoed across the battlefield.


    Damien and the Ballista units were felling the monsters as they advanced, but it wouldnt be long before they reached the fortress wall.


    "It seems were destined for a wall-to-wall fight after all."


    I clenched my teeth in frustration.


    My strategy had been to conclude this stage with ranged attacks alone, avoiding closebat as far as possible.


    We had only about five hundred men.


    Most of them were either veterans past their prime or raw recruits.


    In the brutal melee of closebat, our casualties would multiply rapidly.


    Thats why I had hoped to avoid it if at all possible.


    Still, weve managed to deal them a substantial blow.


    My eyes flicked to the enemy information screen.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 1]


    - Lv.25 Phantom Knight: 1


    - Lv.5 Living Armor Assault Troop: 277 Units (Kill Counts: 775)


    The enemy ranks had dwindled to just under 300.


    Before the mor of closebat began, we could continue to thin their numbers with a rain of ranged attacks. This meant the actual count wed have to face in hand-to-hand battle would be even less.


    Its within our grasp.


    This battlefield was still mine tomand!


    Just then, Lucas and Jupiter made their way onto the city walls, fresh from their foray through the city gate.


    "Your Highness. Jupiter... thedy is safe."


    Lucas grudgingly tacked on the title dy" to Jupiters name.


    For someone fallen from grace, it felt awkward, but it was prudent to respect a wizards dignity.


    "I have returned, Your Highness."


    Jupiter offered me a brief bow. The blood from the wound shed taken when she was thrown from her horse was seeping into her weathered brow.


    "Jupiter. Im relieved to see youre safe."


    "I am remorseful, Your Highness. This old woman faltered."


    Jupiter lightly touched the wound on her forehead, staining her leather gloves with the fresh blood.


    "The loss of my team is on me. Those poor young souls met a pointless end. Its a heartbreaking reality."


    "We couldnt have predicted the sudden appearance of that monster, nor the panic among the horses. You are not to me."


    The fact that her team consisted of hero characters had at least ensured Jupiters protection.


    The loss was grievous, but that sacrifice had preserved a cornerstone of our powera magician.


    "No, I should have been better prepared given my years and battlefield experience. The fault is mine."


    Jupiter clenched her blood-stained glove into a fist.


    "So... I will rectify this."


    Jupiters remaining eye was locked onto the boss monster suspended in the sky.


    The Phantom Knight.


    The chief enemy of this stage and the leader of the Living Armors.


    "I will most certainly take that damned creatures head."


    "First, you need to rest, Jupiter."


    My gaze shifted beyond the wall.


    "We will require your strength imminently."


    -Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    The Living Armors were thundering across the open field.


    I called to the cannon unit.


    "The kill zone has served its purpose! Hold fire!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldiers, their bodies slick with sweat, stopped manning the cannons.


    "Damien, you take a break too."


    I patted Damien on the shoulder, who had been tirelessly firing his crossbow.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha!"


    Damien, who had been letting loose arrow after arrow, turned to me, his face pale. His overworked arms were trembling.


    "But, theyre still advancing..."


    "We have arger prey for you."


    I, who had gently grasped his shoulder, gave him a quiet nod.


    "Rest and gather your strength. Understand?"


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    Damien set down his crossbow, and my gaze was drawn back to the battlefield.


    -Growl!


    Unbeknownst to me, the Living Armors had already reached the foot of the wall, right at the edge of the moat.

 Chapter 22: [STAGE 1] Main Party

    Chapter 22: [STAGE 1] Main Party


    -Aaaargh!


    The Living Armors had reached the moat.


    Their advance slowed as they negotiated the water-filled moat, all the while enduring a relentless hail of our arrows.


    Still, they proved hardy.


    Brushing off the arrow impacts across their armored forms, they crossed the moat and arrived at the base of the castle walls.


    -Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The leading Living Armorsmenced their assault, hammering brusquely on the castle gate.


    But the gate, thick and securely fastened, stood firm.


    Even these monstrous beings couldnt breach it without proper siege equipment.


    Finding their siege of the gate futile, the Living Armors pivoted to an audacious tacticthey began to scale the castle wall.


    -Scraaatch! Scraaatch! Scraaatch!


    The spectacle of these armored behemoths wing their way up the wall was chilling, like something pulled straight from a horror film.


    -Gulp. Gulp.


    Watching from their perch on the castle wall, the soldiers fear was palpable as they swallowed nervously.


    "Hold."


    I, too, gulped hard at the sight below, but strove to project a calm facade.


    "Hold!"


    Wed readied various improvised weapons atop the castle wallremnants of stones and scrap metal from the fortification work.


    The soldiers were poised to unleash this debris on the climbing Living Armors.


    The Living Armors had almost reached the castle walls apex.


    Close enough now, we could glimpse the eerie gleam in their eyes through the helmet slits.


    With a deep breath, I issued mymand.


    "Now! Throw them!"


    "Throw them!"


    "Throw them-!"


    In unison, the soldiers heaved all the odds and ends over the castle wall.


    -Wooshhh....


    -Crash! Bang!


    The Living Armors struck by the heavy barrage tumbled back to the ground.


    While a good number shattered upon impact, the rest were eerily undeterred, rising once again. I clicked my tongue.


    "Damned resilient!"


    We had exhausted all the odds and ends amassed on the castle wall. Yet these relentless adversaries began to climb the wall once more despite our onught.


    Out of options, I rallied my troops.


    "Prepare for hand-to-handbat!"


    "Yes! Prepare for hand-to-handbat-!"


    "Hand-to-handbat units, to the front!"


    A little over a hundred soldiers from the melee unit, who had been waiting in reserve, unsheathed their weapons.


    The soldiers who had been manning the cannons and ballistae, and those hurling debris, pulled back for a brief respite.


    After a short recovery, they would join the melee unit.


    As the melee units took their ces, I navigated to the system window.


    Reorganize party.


    Jupiters party had been wiped out, leaving only four members in the main party. It was time for a reshuffle.


    I navigated to the party window and shifted Jupiter, currently in the sub-party, into the main group.


    [Main Party (5/5)]


    - Lv.5 Ash(EX)


    - Lv.27 Lucas(SSR)


    - Lv.15 Damien(N)


    - Lv.17 Lilly(R)


    - Lv.35 Jupiter(SR)


    The main party was now filled, and with a ding! The party synergy activated.


    [Active Party Synergy]


    > (Commander1) Vanguard of the Battlefield: This partys morale doesnt falter.


    > (Mage2) Double Mage: The magical assault power of all party members surges by 20 percent.


    Two synergies sprang into action.


    Absolutely splendid!


    I couldnt resist eximing in sheer delight.


    Especially the Double Mage, such a spectacr synergy. A boost in magical attack power by a full 20 percent!


    Theres no synergy more suited to our current predicament, where our hope lies in Jupiters lightning magic once she recuperates.


    Yet, for the moment.


    I spotted the Living Armors clinging and scaling our fortress walls.


    Lucas, with his longsword drawn at his chest, and the trembling soldiers clutching their maces in white-knuckled grips.


    We must stand firm, bodies our only bulwark.


    Until now, the soldiers had capably managed our defenses, terror etched on their faces.


    Their sess owedrgely to the fact the battles unfolded at a distance.


    Now, they must confront their enemies up close, bearing the brunt of their assault with their bodies.


    Will they hold their ground?


    I was concerned for the anxious soldiers, but swiftly dismissed the thought.


    No, they must.


    Even the most battle-hardened soldier was once a green recruit.


    This battle wont be thest. The monster invasions wont relent.


    For survivals sake, every soldier must toughen up.


    They must meet the onught and prevail.


    "Theyre scaling the wall-!"


    When the Living Armors scrabbled to the top of the fortress wall, the soldiers thrust at them with their spears or whatever they had on hand.


    -Thump! Thump!


    Yet the Living Armors snatched the proffered weapons and snapped them.


    "Woah?!"


    "What the hell!"


    In surprise, the soldiers stumbled back as one.


    With their final defense casually brushed aside, the Living Armors emerged, one by one, onto the fortress wall.


    -Grrrrr......


    -Grrrraaah!


    The first one to hoist itself onto the wall released a bone-chilling roar, sending a wave of unease through the soldiers ranks.


    Then...


    -sh!


    Lucass sword split the monsters helmet clean in two.


    A shower of crimson sparks apanied the staggering Living Armor as Lucas forcefully kicked it off the wall.


    "Ive got these fiends!"


    Lucas bellowed at the dumbstruck soldiers.


    "Just hold your line and keep them from advancing!"


    "Y-yes, sir...!"


    Lucas zipped along the wall, slicing through the climbing Living Armors as if carving through soft butter.


    -Tssk! Tssk!


    With every sweep of Lucass sword, vivid red sparks flew. His de seemed to bloom with fiery blossoms.


    Transfixed by the dazzling prowess of the SSR-ranked knight, I jolted back to reality. I had my part to y!


    "Lilly, ready the next artifact!"


    "On it!"


    In response to my directive, Lilly promptly prepared the artifact.


    The second artifact had been fixed.


    A novice-tier Haste artifact.


    This was an artifact that provided a burst of speed enhancement magic to allies within a certain range. As to be expected from a novice tier, its impact and duration were rather short-lived.


    Both movement and attack speed got a bump of 5 percent,sting merely for 5 minutes.


    But 5 percent was sufficient. 5 minutes was adequate.


    Applying this boost right at the onset of our engagement, the most crucial moment, lifted the soldiers spirits.


    Feeling energized, the soldiers swung their maces and brandished their shields with renewed vigor.


    Drive the monsters back!


    Force them off-!


    The soldiers shed with the Living Armors who had scaled the wall.


    The standby infantry, previously allowed a respite, held their own surprisingly well.


    They couldnt topple the Living Armors, but they did manage to stand their ground and form a defensive line.


    The traits I had readied for this battle were [Main Order], [Attack Totem], and [Defense Totem].


    These would provide a modest boost to the infantry.


    As the soldiers held fast without giving an inch, Lucas was in a flurry, brandishing his sword left and right.


    -sh! sh!


    Each time his sword danced, the Living Armors dropped like stalks before a scythe.


    A unique light, the sign of skill usage, sparkled from Lucas sword. It was Lucass initial skill, [Soul Strike].


    [Soul Strike] is a cumtive skill that intensifies with each enemy in.


    I would have preferred to feed Lucas all the remaining Living Armors, but there simply wasnt time.


    Were losing ground.


    Lucas was soloing nearly half of the wall, yet he couldnt cover the entire stretch.


    The number of enemies vaulting the wall was swelling. Our casualty count was mounting too.


    Damn it!


    Argh!


    If youre injured, fall back immediately! Sub out!


    As each wounded soldier emerged, I sent in the original defenders who had been waiting in reserve.


    However, even these initial defenders were fatigued from their previous stand.


    While the fatalities were few, injuries skyrocketed in no time. I found myself biting my lower lip in frustration.


    Prince, I should return to the front line...


    Damien, who had been resting upon mymand, had once again armed his crossbow, but I waved him off.


    This guy needed to conserve his energy for the boss fight. Jupiter was in the same boat.


    What to do?


    Was there no way to curb our soldier casualties and wipe out the remaining Living Armors...?


    Just then.


    -Woosh!


    Suddenly, a ze erupted, reducing the Living Armors, which had been scaling the wall, to cinders.


    Startled, I spun towards the source. Lilly, seated in her wheelchair, had her hands extended, her face ashen.


    Right, you can wield magic?!


    Taken aback by my outburst, Lilly bore an expression of disbelief.


    No, Im originally a pyromancer!


    Im sorry. I only saw you as a shield ally.


    Isnt that a bit harsh?!


    Living Armors kept pouring over the wall. Lilly, in a panic, let loose a barrage of fire.


    Roar!


    Roaa...


    The Living Armors advancing towards Lillys section of the wall disintegrated in an instant.


    They boasted formidable physical resistance, but their defense against magic was weak, making fire magic highly effective.


    "Heuk, heuk...."


    Lilly, her Magic Power quickly depleted, was gasping for breath. She found the significant Magic Power expenditure that fire magicians were known for hard to bear.


    I raced to Lillys side, clutching the handles of her wheelchair.


    "Brilliant work, Lilly! Youre in for a promotion!"


    "No, please let me retire...."


    "Ill throw in a substantial bonus! Now, lets produce some more fire!"


    "I told you, I want to retire! Plus, Ive nearly exhausted all my Magic Power!"


    "You can do it one more time! Lets go, hoorah!"


    "Uwaaaaaaang!"


    I wheeled Lilly around, encouraging her to conjure up more mes. The effect was tremendous!


    20 percent from party synergy, and another 5 percent from my [Attack Totem] trait.


    All in all, a boost of 25 percent. Lillys fire magic splendidly held back the invaders at half of the fortress.


    I quickly administered a mana potion to the whimpering Lilly.


    "Hold on, methrower! One more round!"


    "I implore you, treat me like a person!"


    And so, this cycle repeated - soldiers valiantly standing their ground, Lucas carving through enemies with his sword, Lilly raining down fire.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 1]


    - Lv.25 Spectral Knight : 1


    - Lv.5 Living Armor Assault Soldiers : 3 (Kill Counts: 1449)


    Victory was within our grasp.


    "Die, vile creature!"


    "Leave this castle, now!"


    The soldiers circled the Living Armor, relentlessly beating it with their maces,


    "I really... cant take any more...."


    "This is it, the final one. Come on. Down the hatch, and into the fray!"


    Lilly just about managed to incinerate one, as Magic Power potion trickled down her chin.


    -sh!


    Thest enemy was neatly bisected by Lucass sword strike.


    "...Its over."


    No more Living Armors moved. The overwhelmed soldiers all erupted into cheers simultaneously.


    "Weve done it! Victory is ours!"


    "We did it! We did it!"


    I had to dampen their jubtion.


    "The battle isnt over yet!"


    "Eh, what?"


    "Stay alert! The final adversary ising!"


    I fixed my gaze on the empty air. The soldiers followed suit.


    -Grrrrrr....


    A gargantuan spectral figure hovered in the air. Fragments of the defeated Living Armors from around the battlefield converged.


    -nk! nk!


    Countless pieces of armor assembled to create an immense figure, seemingly in a crouch.


    From the gauntlets on its fingertips to the pauldrons on its shoulders. The chest te. The leg armor shaping its thighs and calves, down to the boots encasing its feet.


    And finally, the helmet.


    -nk-!


    The nowplete armored titan emitted a foreboding groan.


    -Grrrrrr....!


    Phantom Knight.


    The eyes of this stages boss monster flickered with blue me.


    -Thud-!


    As it descended to the ground from the air, the surrounding area shook as if rocked by an earthquake. We all staggered in unison.


    As I gripped the nearby wall for support, I bit back a curse.


    How could this be just a Stage 1 boss!

 Chapter 23: [STAGE 1] Boss Raid

    Chapter 23: [STAGE 1] Boss Raid


    -Graaaaaaaaah!


    A gargantuan specter, swathed in an immense suit of armor.


    The stage one boss monster, Phantom Knight, bellowed an uncanny roar.


    -Kukuwoong-!


    The entity that had been hovering in the air descended to the ground, shaking the entire vicinity as if an earthquake had struck. We all teetered simultaneously.


    Damn!


    Confronting the creature on the ground, my fingers twitched involuntarily.


    It was gigantic.


    Its towering figure was about as tall as a three-story building, just slightly shorter than the fortress walls.


    From our position atop the wall, we were nearly eye to eye with the monster stationed on the open ground.


    "Ready the cannons! Aim the ballistae!"


    I hollered at the soldiers, frozen in awe of the boss monsters overpowering presence.


    "We need to take it down before it gets to the wall! Move it-!"


    The startled soldiers hurriedly began to load the cannons and ballistae.


    However, much of the siege equipment was abandoned during the infantry battle, and by the time they managed to reinstall and reload everything, the Phantom Knight was already upon us.


    Blue mes danced ominously within the beasts towering helmet.


    Damn it, keep it together!


    I almost retreated out of fear, barely maintaining my footing.


    Dont get spooked by its appearance, damn it! Its just a stage one boss. Even if its received a boss boost, its only level 25!


    "Fire! Give it everything youve got-!"


    At mymand, the petrified soldiers ignited the cannons and pulled the ballistae triggers.


    -Boom! Brrrrr!


    -Thud-thud-thud!


    Cannons belched fire, and arrows flew from the ballistae.


    -Kwakwang! Kwakwakwakwang!


    Due to the creatures size, our hit rate was astonishingly high. Scores of shells and ballista arrows hammered into the Phantom Knight.


    mes and smoke swirled around its massive armor.


    However, its armor was robust. It sustained no significant damage.


    -Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Despite the relentless attack, the Phantom Knight continued its advance.


    This brute is unbelievably sturdy!


    Still, the main objective of the cannons and ballistae was to impede it as much as possible. I swiftly nced aside.


    "Lilly!"


    "Yes, yes?"


    Lilly looked drained from casting fire magic just a short while ago. But she had a duty to fulfill.


    "The third artifact? Is it adjusted yet?"


    "It was tuned just moments ago!"


    "Activate it now!"


    Lilly signaled the alchemists. They powered up the artifact that had justpleted its final tuning.


    -Wooooooong-!


    A gentle light spilled from the blue-tinted piece of magical technology.


    The restored third artifact.


    Rank R Artifact, the Magic Amplifier!


    The effect was straightforward. It amplified a single characters magical effect by 100 percent. But only for one use.


    It was merely a single-use magical booster, but its potential was immense, depending on how it was deployed.


    "Jupiter!"


    I turned around. Jupiter was squinting her only eye, scrutinizing the Phantom Knight.


    "Have you recovered enough?"


    "Indeed, Your Majesty."


    -Crackle!


    Sparks danced from the fingertips of the electric sorceress.


    "Im not merely ready, Im surging with energy."


    Jupiter was all set. I gestured towards the chest of the towering phantom knight.


    "Focus your energy on his chestte. Unleash the strongest attack youre capable of."


    -Woooom!


    A magic amplifier sprung to life. The target? Jupiter!


    A soft blue light enveloped Jupiters form. She blinked once.


    "....Indeed. It feels like a return to my heyday."


    Embracing the power of the artifact, Jupiter clenched her fists, her face lit with a fierce grin. I gave a nod of affirmation.


    "Im relying on you."


    "Please watch out for the lightning, Your Majesty."


    As Jupiter advanced, the ominous sound of thunder echoed from afar. Rumble...


    "And bear in mind, Im not responsible if you get struck!"


    Jupiter extended her hands, and a downpour of bright yellow lightning bolts descended from the sky.


    -Kaboom!


    Jupiters first skill, [Bleaching Zone], erupted onto the Phantom Knight.


    Originally a wide-ranging skill, it struck the knight entirely due to his colossal size, with dozens of lightning bolts allnding on him.


    -Aaaaaah!


    The Phantom Knight, now scorched ck, emitted a cry of agony.


    The lightning had urately targeted his breastte.


    Portions of the knights immense armored chest began to crumble.


    As the armor fell away, it revealed the ghostly figure within. His vulnerability, the spirit core, was now fully exposed.


    A spirit core cant sustain damage from regr soldiers. It can only be affected by magical attacks or...


    "Damien, fire!"


    Skills like [Far Sight].


    Damien was already stationed at the ballista.


    A white gleam flickered in Damiensrge brown eyes, and his slender finger released the trigger of the ballista.


    -Thwack!


    Theunched arrow pierced straight through the Phantom Knights spirit core.


    -Crack...


    The spirit core fragmented, and it felt as though you could hear the sound of a ss window shattering. The Phantom Knight convulsed in torment.


    -Aaaaaaaaargh!


    His agonized bellow echoed across the battlefield.


    Did we finish him off?!


    No, it held on.


    Inside the helmet of the Phantom Knight, the mes red threateningly. It seemed infuriated.


    "Damn, we were just a hair short!"


    -Groooaaaar!


    With a furious roar, the Phantom Knight hoisted his massive sword overhead.


    I involuntarily gawked at the shadow the sword cast across the fortress. If that fell, the fortress would be leveled!


    "Jupiter! Strike again!"


    I hollered in urgency, and Jupiter, who had been charging her subsequent spell, lifted her hand.


    "Raising your weapon to the sky in a thunderstorm... you must really want to die, you fool!"


    -Kaboom!


    Second skill, [Bleaching Again].


    Even without an artifact, the synergy of our party and my own buff were more than sufficient.


    Dozens of bright blue lightning bolts pierced through the Phantom Knights form. The spirit core, already heavily damaged, was obliterated entirely.


    -Ah... Aaaahhh...


    Yet even while copsing, the Phantom Knight mustered the strength for onest attack, shing down his monumental sword with all his remaining might.


    The colossal de crashed into the fortress wall.


    I clenched my teeth. There was no way to prevent this!


    "Everyone, move! Clear from the swords path-!"


    Soldiers hollered, scattering from the walls vicinity.


    "Aaaahhh!"


    "Clear out-!"


    Damien and Jupiter seized Lillys wheelchair, fleeing in a rush.


    Lucas sprinted towards me, still perched atop the fortress wall.


    "Your Majesty! You must evade...!"


    -Kuwoooong!


    Instantaneously, the Phantom Knights gargantuan sword smashed into the fortress wall.


    Lucas instinctively shielded me, but luckily, there was a gap between where the sword hit and where I stood. A direct blow was averted.


    Nevertheless, the tremor from the sword piercing the fortress wall was enough to topple both Lucas and me. Aaaah!


    "Ouch, my back..."


    "Are you unharmed, Your Majesty?"


    "Im okay! But what about the fortress wall?"


    Kuwoooong...


    As the dust settled, the Phantom Knights sword, half-buried in the wall, came into view.


    The Phantom Knight, the wielder of the sword, was now kneeling outside the fortress wall.


    His core was entirely annihted, and the eerie glow once flickering from his helmet had faded.


    The stage boss had been finally vanquished.


    -Clink, creak...


    Simultaneously, fragments of armor began to tumble from the Phantom Knights frame. His armor was disintegrating at a rapid pace.


    -Kyaaaaaa!


    After all the armor pieces crashed to the ground, the ghosts housed within the armor burst forth all at once.


    Hundreds, maybe thousands of ghostly forms expanded like a thick, poisonous mist, then instantaneously they targeted the closest human.


    The human standing nearest to them atop the fortress wall.


    They were barrelling right towards me.


    -Kyaaaaaa-!


    The sight of hundreds and thousands of ghosts charging my way was nothing short of spine-chilling.


    Hundreds of contorted faces and thousands of twisted limbs thrashed about, searching for their prey.


    But I stayedposed. I was acquainted with this pattern.


    Upon the Phantom Knights death, he discharges a broad scale fear and confusion. His final desperate attempt, one could say.


    Its not a damaging attack.


    Its merely a status affliction designed to sap our morale. If you let it engulf you, your mind could be shattered.


    "Your Majesty! Its dangerous!"


    "Its alright, Lucas."


    But mental afflictions held no threat over me.


    A frantic Lucas tried to shield me, but I shrugged him off.


    And I stood firm, locking eyes with the oing ghosts.


    "This is human territory."


    As all the ghosts lunged at me.


    -Kiiing-!


    My passive skill [Unyielding Commander] sprung to life, radiating a white light, entirely neutralizing their curse.


    The ghosts shattered mere inches from me, impeded from passing through.


    Enduring the onught of the wraiths, I mustered a shout, while shielding myself with all I had.


    "Begone, you fiend!"


    -Screeching, wailing...


    The final wraith charged at me, only to dissipate like a wisp of smoke.


    With the wraiths gone, a profound silence swept over the surroundings.


    "..."


    "..."


    Slowly, the soldiers who had taken cover around the fortress began to lift their heads. Those who had escaped beneath the wall started to emerge.


    "That monstrous beast...?"


    "The ghosts?"


    "The prince... defeated them..."


    "Is... Is it over?"


    With the wraiths dissipated and Jupiter retracting her lightning magic, the heavy clouds in the sky began to break apart.


    Sunlight streamed through the parting clouds.


    As if the darkness that had swallowed us was a lie, the brilliant sunlight bathed the battered fortress walls.


    "..."


    Perched atop the fractured walls, I looked down at the soldiers struggling to regain their footing.


    As I shifted my gaze, I caught sight of the wraith knights sword, embedded halfway into the wall.


    Thoughts of repairing such a gaping hole in the wall,pensating for todays troop loss, flooded my mind.


    Instead of lingering on these issues, I raised a hand high, wearing a wide grin.


    "We have triumphed!"


    I amplified my voice for the bewildered soldiers gazing up at me.


    "We have endured!"


    The sunlight poured down from the parted clouds, illuminating me.


    "We will keep triumphing! And we will keep enduring!"


    The terror in the soldiers eyes gradually receded.


    I could clearly see the joy of victory take its ce.


    Whether it was due to my passive skill or my persuasive speech, I didnt care.


    "Weve repelled the monsters!"


    With all the vigor I possessed, with all the sincerity I could summon, I could only cry out.


    "Lets survive!"


    ***


    [STAGE 1 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Jupiter(SR)]


    [Characters Leveled Up]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.8 (3)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.29 (2)


    - Jupiter(SR) Lv.36 (1)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.19 (2)


    - Damien(N) Lv.20 (5) (Eligible for first rank promotion!)


    [Characters Injured or Killed]


    - Jupiter(SR) : Slightly injured


    - Tain(N) : Deceased


    - Ron(N) : Deceased


    - Jia(N) : Deceased


    - Peke(N) : Deceased


    [Items Acquired]


    - Living Armor Magic Stones: 172


    - Phantom Knight Magic Core(SR) : 1


    [Stage clear reward has been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - R-grade reward box: 2


    - N-grade reward box: 3


    >> Prepare For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 2 : Knight of Steel]

 Chapter 24: [Side Story] Victory Banquet

    Chapter 24: [Side Story] Victory Banquet


    The skirmish finally subsided as dusk fell that day.


    A jubnt feast ensued at the Crossroads.


    Dubbed as a grand banquet, it was, in truth, avish heap of food and drinkid out in the citys central square, free for all to indulge.


    "Well then, lets celebrate the victory weve earned by holding back those fearsome armored beasts..."


    I briefly proposed a toast and raised my ss high.


    "Cheers!"


    In unison, the soldiers raised their sses and echoed my sentiment.


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheeeers!"


    "Now, now, eat and drink to your hearts content! Today, the tab is on me!"


    "Hooray~!"


    "Long live our Lord!"


    And so, the feastmenced. The soldiers chatted andughed, devouring the meat and guzzling down their drinks.


    Merely a few hours ago, the specter of death had loomed over them.


    Relieving such intense stress called for hearty meat and potent alcohol.


    Barbecues sizzled beside the zing fire in the central square, while soldiers sang songs, reveling in their victory.


    Seated in a corner of the square, I observed the scene from a distance.


    "Are you alright, my Lord?"


    Lucas, who hade up to me, asked with concern.


    "Youve been fasting all day, you should eat something."


    "...Sure."


    I replied, but I felt no hunger. I just idly swirled the drink in my hand.


    The beverage in the ss caught the firelight, glimmering red.


    Lucas, who had taken a seat beside me, offered a gentle smile.


    "You dont seem very celebratory for a victoriousmander, my Lord."


    "..."


    "Youve sessfully held back a thousand Living Armors without significant damage. I think you could afford to be a bit happier."


    "There was no significant damage, yes."


    I slowly brought the drink to my lips.


    "Cough?!"


    "My Lord? Are you alright?"


    "Ye, yes. Im fine. The taste of the alcohol was just a bit... surprising."


    I eyed my drink with disbelief.


    Wasnt this supposed to be beer? It feels like its alcohol content is at least 20%.


    Since the world is different, it makes sense the alcohol would be different, too.


    Awkwardly setting down my ss, I wrapped up my earlier statement.


    "There was no significant damage, but we lost precious lives."


    Once someone had died, discussing the extent of the damage seemed pointless. Life doesnt operate on a hierarchy. All life is precious.


    Of course, I knew. You cant save everyone. To think otherwise in this cruel game would be hubris.


    But the hero characters I couldnt save today, or the ordinary soldiers, they could have yed a pivotal role in defending this city in the future.


    Their lives were seeds of potential, each capable of blooming into something more.


    But that potential was now lost.


    "If I had been a bit more cautious... they wouldnt have died."


    I reflected on todays battle.


    I could have performed better. I could have been more watchful.


    This wasnt like the tutorial stage. There was a clear margin for improvement. It stung even more because I recognized it myself.


    "My Lord, I think you did well enough, you dont need to me yourself... I mean, saying this wont erase your regret, would it?"


    Lucas uttered his words with a gentle touch.


    "But Your Highness, this is a celebration of victory."


    Turning to my side, the protagonist amidst the golden walls disyed a broad smile.


    "If Your Highness is displeased, it wont do much for the soldiers spirits."


    "..."


    "Please smile. At least for now, partake in our happiness. That too is a part of being amander."


    The idea that amanders duties included smiling seemed both convincing and amusing, stirring a chuckle within me.


    "You speak the truth!"


    With a surprising tter, Aider popped up from behind me. What in the world?


    "While mourning our losses is crucial, we cant sustain morale with sadness alone. We must find time to celebrate and revel in our victory!"


    Aider, donned in a chefs attire, carried a tray of food in his hands. What was he nning now?


    "Because eating just meat isnt good for your health. Ive brought some vegetables as well."


    "But, I havent even touched any meat yet..."


    To myint, Aider handed me a tray brimming with roasted vegetables.


    "Congrattions on clearing Stage 1, my Lord."


    Over the rim of his sses, Aiders grey eyes winked at me.


    "It was a challenging stage, but you did well."


    "..."


    "Looking forward to your continued efforts!"


    Motivated by the game directors words, I awkwardly plucked a roasted corn from the tray and took a bite.


    But the moment I did...


    "Our Prince Ash Everck is eating vegetables!"


    Suddenly, Aider let out a shout.


    "Prince Ash is choosing vegetables over meat!"


    "What, what? What kind of nonsense is this?"


    Before I could even react, soldiers who had heard themotion gathered around me like a flock of birds.


    "We apologize, Your Highness! Weve been so inconsiderate!"


    "To think that Prince Ash, known for his love of meat, is forced to eat only vegetables!"


    Was such a reputation existing? Just how had this scoundrel Ash lived his life?


    "Damn it all! Bring meat for His Highness, meat! And all the alcohol too!"


    "Your Highness! Please have this meat Ive grilled!"


    "You fool! His Highness is of royal blood! He only eats raw meat soaked in blood!"


    "Wow! The Everck Royal Family is amazing-!"


    "Stop your damn babbling, you idiots! He eats like everyone else!"


    As I bellowed, each of the soldiers handed me chunks of meat. I couldnt resist and let out a cry.


    "I can feed myself, just leave it!"


    But the soldiers didnt heed my words. In a heartbeat, a banquet of alcohol formed around me.


    "Pour it!"


    "Drink it!"


    "Die!"


    The soldiers were eagerly pouring drinks into each others mouths.


    These wolves were lurking, their eyes gleaming fiercely, waiting for a chance to force a drink onto me.


    I gritted my teeth and munched on the mountain of meat in front of me.


    How on earth did things spiral into this? My n had been to quietly and earnestly contemte the recent battle in solitude!


    "Prince, your Highness."


    "Wha-?! What now?!"


    Twisting around, I spotted Lilly, her face mirroring the scarlet of her hair, making a choked sound at my side.


    When did she start guzzling alcohol like a fish?


    "Please, I implore you... allow me to retire, your Highness..."


    "Nah~ No way. Keep on working."


    In such a financially strained time, who even thinks about retirement? I provide a generous sry, mind you? Shed better appreciate it and keep working.


    "I desire to, uh... resign..."


    As Lilly, who appeared to have morphed into a ghost desperate to resign, began to wail, the other alchemists hauled her off, wheelchair and all. Please,y her to rest somewhere, wont you?


    "Hehehe. Your Highness."


    "Damn, you scared me! Who is it this time?!"


    This time, the slurred voice emerged from the other side. I flinched in surprise, it was Damien.


    "This water tastes peculiar, hehe... hic."


    "Thats not water..."


    Who the hell thought it wise to serve alcohol to the kid? Huh?


    The offender was seated right next to me. Jupiter, entirely sober, smirked mischievously.


    "Hey, Jupiter! What are you thinking, handing alcohol to a kid?!"


    "Hes no child, but a seasoned mercenary."


    Jupiter casually puffed on a cigar, winking at me with her one good eye.


    "He ought to learn to drink and smoke, and even how to waste money. Hes like my grandchild, Ill instruct him properly."


    "Why would you impart such skills to your grandchild, you corrupted adult?!"


    Just then, my shoulder grew heavy. Damien, thoroughly intoxicated, had leaned his forehead against my shoulder.


    "Hehe, your Highness... hic."


    "How audacious youve be, Damien, resting your forehead against a member of the royal family."


    From Damiens perspective as amoner, this was unheard of. The power of alcohol indeed does wonders. Not that I would chastise him for such a thing.


    I was about to instruct someone to usher him away and put him to bed when Damien slurred out something with considerable effort.


    "...When Im alone, I see the faces of my deceased friends."


    "..."


    "I cant forget that day. The guilt of being the sole survivor weighs heavy on my heart."


    I held my peace, heeding Damiens words. Damien continued to murmur incoherently.


    "But its weird... when Im with you... I feel tranquil."


    That wasnt because I was someone exceptional or remarkable. It was merely the effect of a passive skill.


    It was simply the influence of the [Unyielding Commander], which staves off mental ailments.


    But I couldnt voice that.


    "So... I wish to be... by your side..."


    Soon after, Damien began to nod off.


    I awkwardly observed this pitiful child, his gentle breaths echoing as his forehead rested on my shoulder.


    "Now that I reflect on it, I sensed my magic growing stronger while under yourmand."


    Jupiter, who had been observing us, cocked her head.


    "Was it due to Your Highnesss outstandingmand?"


    It wasnt because of my superbmand, but rather my inherent attributes and the party synergy system.


    A total buff of 25% was put into y in this battle.


    However, I couldnt confess this truth. All I could do was muster a forcedugh.


    "All credit goes to your noble character and your natural leadership ability, Your Highness."


    This time, a voice echoed from behind. I swiveled around to find Lucas seated there.


    "I, too, feel my distractions fading away in your presence. Following your orders makes me feel lighter, almost as if I could fly. If this isnt evidence of your character and talent, then what is?"


    I was dumbfounded by the degree of bootlicking he managed in such a stern voice.


    This wasnt like the diligent, steadfast character I knew him to be. It seemed he had been imbibing quite a bit. There was a pile of empty liquor sses next to him.


    Witnessing Lucas in this state for the first time, I couldnt help butugh. I shot a smirk in Lucass direction.


    "So, thats why youre always hovering around me, Lucas?"


    Lucas, who had been sipping his beer, arched an eyebrow.


    "Perhaps?"


    Perhaps, he states. That wasnt the usual response from a paragon of knightly virtue.


    Just as I was about to probe further, other soldiers congregated around us. The soldiers boisterously traded toasts, emptying their cups with each one.


    "To our fallenrades!"


    "To us, the survivors!"


    "To His Highness, the prince-!"


    Each one took turns drinking, and before long all eyes were on me.


    Startled, I looked around.


    "What, what? Why are you all gawking at me like that?"


    "Your Highness, your ss is still full."


    "Ah, Im just not feeling up to it..."


    I wasnt a fan of drinking in the real world, so I was trying to dodge it.


    But the soldiers all dropped to the ground, pretending to sob.


    "Were sorry, Your Highness! We failed to create the right ambiance!"


    "We made Prince Ash, whos been known to drink continuously for a week if he pleases, not even sip a single ss!"


    What kind of reputation was that?! Just what kind of life had this damned prince led?!


    "We deserve to die! Please, execute us!"


    "Hey, dont overact, you idiots! Get up!"


    "Then, please drink!"


    "What? How did this..."


    "Drink! Drink! Drink!"


    The surrounding soldiers began to chant in harmony.


    Drink! Drink! Drink!


    "Damn it."


    I couldnt exactly decline and dampen the spirits in such a scenario.


    What was there to do? Eventually, I clenched my eyes shut and downed my drink in one gulp.


    The potent liquid scorched a path from my esophagus down to my stomach.


    "Arghhh! Are you pleased now?!"


    After forcefully wiping my mouth, I brandished the empty ss above my head.


    The soldiers erupted into cheers, evidently ecstatic. These knaves...


    "You dared to make me, the lord andmander, drink! Youd better be prepared for the aftermath! Hey! Refill everyones sses!"


    At my behest, the soldiers brought forward barrels of alcohol.


    With everyones cups replenished, I announced,


    "Alright, lets feast, drink, and die together!"


    We indulged, imbibed, crooned, and prattled until the moonpleted its celestial journey.


    The victory night was growing deeper.


    ***


    "Oh man, Im hammered..."


    The feast finally concluded near daybreak.


    Upon reaching my room in the mansion, I clumsily cleaned up and flopped onto the bed, cradling my spinning head.


    The liquor in this world was unforgiving. Even though I had merely consumed beer, the alcoholic content was on an entirely different levelpared to the beer on Earth.


    I yearned to slump into sleep right there, but I coerced my heavy eyelids open and essed the system window.


    I must check this before I sleep.


    Reward boxes that had appeared as stage clear rewards.


    Two R-grade boxes, and three N-grade boxes.


    It was time to examine their contents.

 Chapter 25: [Side Story] Opening boxes

    Chapter 25: [Side Story] Opening boxes


    The stage reward boxes were arrayed before me.


    Two R-grade boxes, and three N-grade boxes.


    Last time, all I got was a peculiar ne from the EX-grade box.


    I touched my neck. The ne Id acquired then was dangling there.


    What was it again? They mentioned it would be useful as the story unfolded.


    I wonder what kind of remarkable function it conceals...


    But for now, I craved something that could lend immediate help. Itd be ideal if it could be utilized effectively in the uing stage.


    Firstly, I ced the three N-grade boxes on the bed.


    The stage reward boxes typically contained consumable items and crafting materials, and asionally aplete set of equipment.


    However, even whenplete gear was included, it was usually of a lower tier. In the case of N-grade boxes, 99 percent of the time, they held N-grade equipment.


    But theres still a non-zero chance, right?


    Could it possibly yield an SSR-grade piece of equipment?


    I hastily opened the three N-grade boxes.


    "Did anyplete gear drop?!"


    A blinding light spilled from the opened box. Just from the emitted radiance, you could roughly estimate the item grade. What was the hue!


    Gray!


    Gray.


    And gray it was....


    All three were gray. All three were N-grade items.


    "Tch..."


    Well, what more could I expect from N-grade boxes?


    I grumbled as I examined the contents. Lets see.


    [Rewards]


    - High-level Stamina Potion


    - High-level Stamina Potion


    - Ice Enchant Scroll


    Someway, all three were consumables. It wouldve been better if at least some crafting materials had dropped. Theyd havee in handy while manufacturing something.


    But these items are still quite useful.


    High-level potions had a significantly superior restorative effectpared to regr ones. Stockpiling them for emergencies proved rather beneficial.


    Enchant scrolls were also practical items. Once activated, they endowed an attribute to your weapon for that particr stage.


    If I were to apply it to something like Damiens crossbow... the effects would be phenomenal.


    Ill hold on to these.


    Next, I shifted my focus to the two R-grade boxes. I decided to open them one after the other.


    Firstly, I cracked open the initial box.


    "Did anyplete gear drop?!"


    sh!


    A blue radiance seeped from the opened box.


    Ah, its an R-grade item!


    [Standard Advanced Magic Core(R)]


    "Its a crafting item..."


    Though my enthusiasm had dwindled, the Magic Core was still one of the rarest items among the materials.


    Magic Cores were a crucialponent in high-level gear, typically employed in the construction of high-grade weaponry or the forging of artifacts.


    Ive already gathered three Magic Cores.


    I scrutinized my inventory.


    One ck Spider Queen Magic Core(SSR) obtained from the tutorial stage.


    One Phantom Knight Magic Core(SR) obtained from todays stage 1.


    And this Standard Advanced Magic Core(R).


    Itll be useful when I begin crafting earnestly...


    I pocketed it, then picked up thest R-grade box. Without any grand expectations, I utched the box.


    Thud!


    Immediately afterwards, a dazzling golden light erupted from the opened box.


    "Huh?"


    My eyes widened in shock.


    Gold here? An SSR grade materializing?! Am I seeing things because Im intoxicated?!


    Boom boom boom-!


    A triumphant fanfare followed, and a glove emerged from the box, radiating a dazzling golden light. It was a ck leather glove adorned with a metal emblem.


    "Holy shit!"


    Taken aback, I leapt from the bed.


    An SSR grade, and aplete set, at that?!


    Startled, I quickly scooped up the gloves with both hands and inspected their details and attributes. What?!


    [Lucky Strike (SSR) Lv.7]


    - Category: Combat Gloves


    - Attack Power: 0~777


    - Durability: 7/7


    - All probability determinations get a 1% bonus.


    "Todays a lucky day." - A Gambler


    "No, you gotta be fucking joking!"


    I mmed the gloves onto the ground.


    Of all things! Of all the distinct weapons in the SSR grade!


    "So its the Lucky Strike, the prank item!"


    This shy glove has a straightforward effect, true to its stats.


    Indeed. If youre fortunate, you hit the damage jackpot and can fell a boss in a single blow, but if youre unlucky, you register a big, fat zero.


    Thebatant ss is already a gamble with its fundamental skills, and if you equip this weapon, you transform into a living, breathing wheel of fortune.


    It might make for an amusing spectacle during broadcasts, but the character who sports it often meets their end during battles.


    Because the so-called probability bonus frequently results in minimal damage and consequent death.


    "Where am I supposed to use this piece of shit?!"


    I choked back tears of frustration.


    Theres nobat hero, but this weapon is, to begin with, for amusement. Its worthless in actual battles!


    I cant discard it, either. And who to give it to...


    After some deliberation, I donned the gloves.


    Theyre better than the shy ck decorations I was wearing anyway. Or so I thought.


    nk!


    I clenched my gloved hands. They felt extremelyfortable. The SSR grade item had its merits.


    "Ah, well... whatever it is, it is..."


    Theres no opportunity for me to wield a weapon on the frontline. Im virtuallybat-shy.


    If something urs, I can hope for a jackpot. Lets be optimistic.


    "...Fuck."


    How can I stay positive! Ahhhh! I yanked at my hair in exasperation.


    There are so many superior SSR equipment items. Theres Tear of the Seraph, Life Eater, Heavens Sign.


    If only they had materialized, the game would have been a breeze.


    Why! Of all things! Lucky Strike!


    So, having scored the golden item, I was so disheartened that I grumbled until dawn before finally sumbing to sleep.


    ***


    The following day.


    "Oh, my head..."


    I woke up nursing a hangover, and it was already noontime.


    When I sluggishly emerged from my room, all the servants toiling in the mansion bore the dark circles of sleep deprivation. They all seemed to be nursing hangovers too.


    "Your Majesty, have you stirred from slumber?"


    Lucas, positioned at my chamber door, weed me with a haggard expression.


    He seemed fairly hungover, his usually immacte blonde hair looking noticeably disordered.


    "Are you recovering? You should have rested until daylight."


    "As your knight, charged with your safeguarding, how could I do such a thing?"


    Immediately afterward, Lucas covered his mouth, stifling a retching noise.


    "But... I am... somewhat spent..."


    "If you admit to that, it must be truly challenging..."


    I wondered if there was anything that could ease a hangover.


    "Good day to you both!"


    Aider emerged in the corridor, always so full of vim and vigor. Why?


    On Aiders tray were two cups, steam curling upward from them.


    "Here, this is hot honey water. Have a sip, each of you!"


    Aider handed us each a cup. Such a considerate gesture.


    Drinking the warm honey water, I felt some relief. Ah, I believe Ill survive.


    Lucas and I drained our cups and handed them back to Aider, who grinned subtly.


    "Youre likely weary from the battle and suffering a hangover. It might be wise to rest today, dont you agree?"


    "Can we afford to? We must ready ourselves for the next stage."


    I pped my still half-awake face with my hand, rousing myself further.


    "Aider, whats the status of the magic stones we collected yesterday? Can we convert them to currency?"


    "Theyre prepared for sale. However, they might not fetch as much as the ck Spider Legion magic stones did."


    There would be a variance in the quality of the magic stones, and the merchants demand might have waned after our previousrge influx. It was unavoidable.


    "Oversee the sale. Get us the best deal."


    "Leave it to me!"


    "Good. Lets handle the magic stones that way... Lucas, Aider, apany me. Weve work to do."


    I ushered Lucas and Aider out of the mansion. Our first destination was the towns cksmith.


    As we approached the cksmith, we could observe them busily pounding on iron and honing des.


    A discreet system window surfaced at the entrance.


    [Facility - cksmith Lv.3]


    The towns facility level could advance from 1 to 10. With each level increase, various benefits be essible.


    At the cksmith, the array of equipment that can be created expands as the level climbs, and the chance of generating high-grade equipment increases.


    At level 3, all fundamental functions are unlocked.


    I need to invest some funds here as well...


    Even though Id been spending money liberally after earning some in the tutorial, there were endless outlets for it. I needed to devise a systematic financial strategy.


    "Wee, Your Majesty!"


    The head cksmith darted out. Without any unnecessary pleasantries, I spoke.


    "I wish tomission the crafting of equipment."


    There was a heap of items to be made, but I chose to order the most urgently needed one first.


    "We were concerned you might have forgotten about us, as weve only been working on fixing the walls and defensive weapons ofte."


    As I mentioned crafting equipment, the Guild Masters eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "Ill strive for excellence. What type of equipment are you seeking?"


    "Armor."


    I presented the Phantom Knights Magic Core that Id procured in thest stage.


    "Use this as the core for the equipment, and use the finest materials I possess."


    Needless to say, this armor was destined for Lucas.


    Lucas would persist as an SSR-grade Knight on the frontlines.


    I needed to outfit him with the most robust armor feasible to send him forth with a sense of reassurance.


    The Phantom Knight was the Legion Commander of the Living Armor Legion, and equipment crafted from his magic core naturally came with durability and stamina bonuses. It would make a suitable foundation.


    "This is... a precious material."


    The cksmith, holding the magic core, swallowed audibly.


    "This is the first piece of equipment Im entrusting to you. I have lofty expectations."


    "We wont let you down."


    "Excellent, Lucas? Go and get your measurements taken."


    In the game, once equipment was crafted, anyone could wear it. But this was raw reality.


    The armor needed to be tailored to Lucass physique.


    Lucas, whod stepped into the smithy to get measured, returned with a radiant smile.


    "Whats behind that grin?"


    "Im thrilled. Youre gifting me armor, arent you?"


    "Im presenting it to you because Ill be dispatching you to even more perilous locales, you know?"


    "You trust me enough to assign me more tasks in the future, right?"


    Was thisd always this adept with words?


    Shaking my head, I departed the smithy.


    "Next, well inspect the wall."


    Together, we steered towards the southern wall.


    "Wow."


    I involuntarily emitted a sound as soon as we reached the wall.


    The Phantom Knights enormous ck sword was still lodged in the wall.


    The wall had uniformly crumbled around the point where the sword was embedded. The metal tes were fractured, the bricks had liquefied, or disintegrated into dust.


    "At this rate, we wont even keep out wild beasts, let alone monsters... How long do you estimate the repairs will take?"


    I asked the Stonemason Guild Master, who was assessing repair expenses from the top of the wall. The Guild Master shook his head.


    "The damage is too extensive. To fully repair it, it will take over two weeks."


    "Over two weeks?"


    "Thats merely for repairs. Removing that sword is a substantial task in itself..."


    The Stonemason Guild Masters voice trailed off.


    "Damn."


    I briefly clicked my tongue.


    In other words, it was uncertain how many days it would take to extract the sword, and only after that it would take two weeks for repair.


    I sighed and opened the stage information window. The start time of the next stage was already listed.


    [STAGE 2]


    - Time until start: 9 days 20 hours


    Not enough.


    Theres not enough time.


    I felt a headache looming and smacked my forehead.


    How should I address this?

 Chapter 26: [Free Exploration] To the Dungeon!

    Chapter 26: [Free Exploration] To the Dungeon!


    [STAGE 2]


    - Time until start: 9 days 20 hours


    The next stage was primed to kick off in just under ten days, yet the wall repairs would consume a fortnight, if not more.


    At this pace, the castle walls would be rendered useless by the onset of the next stage.


    "Soldiers who escaped injury willmence with the wall repairs tomorrow."


    I instructed Lucas.


    "Expedite it as much as possible."


    "I shall obey Your Majestysmand."


    Lucas respectfully lowered his head.


    I wished to keep the soldiers on full alert, but the circumstances were such. The wall repair work required haste.


    "On that note, whats the current condition of the soldiers injuries? I didnt receive a thorough report."


    "Roughly 50 have been seriously injured, with around 200 minor casualties. Theyre all receiving care at the temple."


    There were scarcely any losses among the regr soldiers. The majority of thebat had concluded during the long-range artillery phase.


    However, we did lose four hero characters....


    Regardless, we were deficient. As it currently stood, wed face the next stage with an insufficient army.


    "Aider, whats the status of our troop reinforcements?"


    "Were arranging to dispatch soldiers from neighboring cities. The scout sent to the headquarters should return by tomorrow."


    "So, any substantial progress will only materialize by tomorrow."


    While I could interfere in other aspects, the reinforcement of troops was beyond my control.


    All I could do was yearn for the reinforcements to arrive. It would be beneficial if we could recruit a good number of rookie mercenaries in the remaining nine days.


    "Alright, Aider. Ensure you report promptly if theres any development. Then, Lucas? Lets proceed with what we can in the meantime."


    "What can we do?"


    Smiling slyly, I winked at Lucas.


    "We should make for the dungeon."


    "...!"


    "We need to obliterate the source of those beasts."


    Lucas, hisposure slightly rattled, cautiously questioned me.


    "Like the previous asion, will you utilize the teleport gate to the ck Lake?"


    "Precisely, Lucas. But this time, were heading straight underneath theke with our team."


    Under theke.


    Straight to the epicenter of the teeming monsters.


    It was the moment to switch the game genre from tower defense to dungeon offense.


    "Lucas! Summon the main team."


    Still grinning, I pped my hands together.


    "Finally, its time for an adventure."


    In other words...


    It was time for leveling up and item farming!


    ***


    I rallied the team members.


    We would rest today, then delve into the dungeon tomorrow morning. It was time to gear up.


    Soon, everyone responded to my summons and congregated at the lords mansion where I was based.


    "Im pleased you all could make it. Have you had ample rest today?"


    I surveyed the gathered members. Despite imbibingte into the night, everyone was ounted for.


    The summoned members included myself, Lucas, Damien, Jupiter, and...


    "Why was I summoned here...?"


    ...Lilly.


    Lilly instinctively sensed that danger was afoot, her shoulders quivering as she surveyed the room with unease.


    "Didnt you previously assure me that I would no longer be on the front lines?"


    "Hmm?"


    Instead of responding, I allowed a grin to spread across my face.


    What could I say, Lilly? Currently, I could only incorporate five heroes into my formation, and your contribution was pivotal.


    Deciphering my intent from my smile, Lillys face nched.


    "Your Highness! I cant move around, remember?! Im wounded, remember?! I insisted on retiring, remember?!"


    Lilly gestured energetically towards her wheelchair, highlighting her injury.


    "If Im this incapacitated, Ill just be a liability wherever you take me! Ill just stay here peacefully and repair the artifacts! I quite enjoyed that work anyway?!"


    "Im truly delighted that you find the artifact tasks enjoyable, Lilly. You seem to be having so much fun that you could carry on indefinitely."


    "No, thats not what I was implying!"


    I pondered whether to seize this opportunity to secure her on a lifelong contract.


    I wished to tease the crestfallen Lilly further, but I opted to soothe her at this juncture.


    "Lend me your assistance this one time, Lilly. I genuinely wont involve you in fieldwork after this."


    "You made a simr promisest time, didnt you?!"


    "In order to safeguard this city, no, to safeguard all of humanity on these front lines, your strength is indispensable."


    I emphasized therger objective, and Lilly, finding no more ground to argue, fell silent.


    Despite being a mercenary who neednt concern herself with such matters.


    "Ugh, alright... but only this time..."


    "Thank you, Lilly."


    I turned my attention to Lilly, expressing my gratitude as she reluctantly concurred.


    "Are Jupiter and Damien holding up well?"


    Jupiter had incurred an injury in a battle a couple of days ago, albeit minor. Considering her age, was she in good shape?


    "Im in excellent health, Your Highness."


    Jupiter lightly tapped her forehead, freshly rid of its bandage. Her recovery had been swift. Good, she appeared robust.


    "Then, Damien is..."


    I pulled a face as I nced at Damien.


    I hadnt observed it earlier, but he appeared dreadful. His eyes were hollow and hisplexion ghostly.


    "Hey, Damien, are you alright? Are you feeling under the weather?"


    Could this be an adverse effect of excessively using his foresight ability?


    "I-Im alright, Your Highness."


    Damien waved his hand dismissively, then promptly covered his mouth.


    "Im merely hungover... Hurl."


    "..."


    "Its not my first experience with alcohol, but its my first time drinking to the point of oblivion... Hurl."


    I fixed Jupiter, who had tempted Damien with liquor, with a prating re.


    Jupiter casually whistled, feigning ignorance. This insensible adult...


    "I believe Ill be alright by tomorrow. Dont fret."


    "Okay. Get a good nights sleep."


    Regardless, it appeared there were no hindrances to deploying the five-member team.


    I briefed the party members sinctly.


    "Tomorrow, our team will embark on a slightly remote expedition."


    "An expedition?"


    "Yes. Ill delve into the details during our journey tomorrow."


    Sometimes its easier toprehend something by witnessing it firsthand rather than having me describe it a hundred times over. Concepts like the existence of a dungeon beneath theke and its resident monsters, for instance. So, I opted to gloss over these specifics for now.


    "My intention is to depart in the morning and return by nightfall, but the n might shift. We may need to set up camp."


    "Camping...? It sounds like were heading quite a distance."


    Lilly expressed her worry in a low murmur. Yes, it is indeed a considerable distance. Or, it might appear quite close, depending on ones perspective.


    "Ill take care of all necessary provisions and gear. All you need to do is assemble here tomorrow morning, armed and donning light armor."


    I refrained from detailing the exact destination, the motive behind the expedition, or the route we would be taking. Yet, none of the party members raised any queries.


    That wasforting. Demonstration often proves simpler than borate exnations.


    "Excellent! Lets call it a day. Look after yourselves and Ill see you tomorrow morning."


    "Understood, Your Highness! Until tomorrow morning."


    Jupiter, offering a crisp salute, was the first one to exit. She guided Lillys wheelchair, who wore a lingering expression of mncholy, out of the room.


    I intercepted Damien just as he was about to trail behind them.


    "Damien, hold on for a moment."


    "Yes?"


    Damien, hisplexion pallid from a hangover, nced my way.


    "What is it, Your Highness?"


    "No... nothing serious."


    During thest skirmish, Damien had progressed to level 20 and was now qualified for his first ss change. I intended to verify the oues.


    I had already inspected Damiens progression via the system window.


    [Damien(N)]


    - Level: 20


    - Title: None


    - Profession: Intermediate Healer


    - Strength 5, Agility 17, Intelligence 14, Stamina 8, Magic Power 12


    Perhaps due to his persistent utilization of long-range weaponry like cannons and bows, his stats were primarily concentrated in agility. His stats werent particrly impressive for an N-ss character.


    And his skills...


    [Possessed Skills]


    > Passive: Light of Healing


    > Skill 1: Light of Detoxification


    > Skill 2: ??? (Unlocked after second job change)


    > Ultimate: ??? (Unlocked after third job change)


    The passive skill, Light of Healing, is a staple for healers. It enables the healing of allies using the users Magic Power.


    The newly acquired skill, Light of Detoxification, can alleviate various poison status ailments.


    These were rather typical skills for an N-ss healer.


    However, Damiens role now is that of a sniper.


    Truth be told, he didnt possess a single skill that would aid in sniping. Yet, something is better than nothing.


    "Since ourst battle, have you noticed any changes? Perhaps in your skills..."


    I inquired, aiming to confirm if he had properly acquired his skill.


    In the game, one would immediately gain the next skill upon leveling up, but I was unsure how it would manifest in reality.


    "Yes. I wanted to mention this... as we continued fighting, I experienced a sort of revtion?"


    Damien mimicked a thoughtful gesture, rubbing his fingers together, as he replied.


    "Ive gained an additional healing ability. It seems like Ive intuitively learned to operate it. But I havent actually put it into practice yet."


    So it appeared that building upbat experience could potentially lead to the acquisition of new skills. Fascinating.


    I gently pped Damien on the shoulder.


    "That ability could potentially stave off death for our party members. Granted, your primary role is now that of a sniper, but make it a point to refine your control over this skill."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    I dismissed Damien to get some rest.


    I then signaled to Lucas, who had been silently observing from behind me.


    "Lucas. You should also take today off, no need to continue guarding."


    "Eh? But..."


    "Were venturing into the monsters den tomorrow. Youll need to protect me more effectively then, right? Dont be obstinate, recharge your energy by resting."


    Lucas acquiesced, albeit reluctantly.


    "...I will heed your advice."


    Lucas retreated to his quarters, leaving only Aider and myself. I gestured to Aider.


    "Aider. Prepare the supplies for our expedition."


    "What kind of provisions should I prepare, sire~?"


    "Preserved food. Camping gear. Various potions. And..."


    I listed the most vital items for dungeon exploration.


    "Illumination devices. Lanterns. Torches."


    A joyous grin spread across Aiders face. I let out a soft sigh and reiterated.


    "Anything that can emit light, really."


    ***


    The following morning.


    The backyard of the Crossroads lords mansion.


    All five members of our party assembled, and I distributed equipment to each. It was a backpack loaded with food and medical essentials.


    Jupiter, slinging the backpack over her shoulder, arched an eyebrow.


    "This appears quite serious. Exactly where are we headed?"


    "Youll discover soon."


    I guided them towards the teleport gate.


    Grrrrung-


    As Iid my hand on the pile of stones arranged in the backyard, the teleport gate sprang to life.


    With a peculiar humming noise, the stones levitated and spun to manifest a magical portal.


    Jupiter seemed genuinely taken aback by the true nature of the teleport gate.


    "This is...teleportation magic, isnt it? But teleportation magic was lost centuries ago, how...?"


    "Cough!"


    I feigned ignorance, brushing off her query. Everything would fall into ce during our expedition anyway.


    I addressed the party members and dered.


    "From this point on, well employ this teleport gate to reach the monstersir. Our destination lies beneath the ck Lake."


    Save for Lilly, who stood agape, everyone else maintained theirposure. It seemed they had all anticipated we were en route to a perilous location.


    "The kingdom of these beasts lurks under theke. Our mission is to investigate it and uncover why monsters are emerging from there."


    This was the ultimate objective of this game.


    "This is the only strategy to put an end to the monster invasion permanently."


    The obliteration of the monsters origin point.


    It was time atst to truly embark on the second phase of this game, Dungeon Attack.


    Everyone seemed intrigued, but first, I engaged the teleport gate.


    [Teleport Gate]


    - Please select your destination.


    > Lakeside Pier


    > (Area not yet unlocked)


    > (Area not yet unlocked)


    > ...


    As was customary, we would first head to the preliminary checkpoint, Lakeside Pier.


    The magical gateway whirred into motion, bringing the teleport gate to life. I took my ce at the forefront of the gate.


    This passage leads straight to thatke. Well fill you in as we proceed, just follow my lead.


    Your Highness! Allow me to go first...


    Yeah, whatever!


    Disregarding Lucass proposal to lead the way, I dove headfirst into the gate. Its secure anyway!


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - Hero characters evolve through leveling up. You can advance levels by umting experience points, and you can amass experience points from all forms ofbat.]


    Couldnt they offer a more valuable tip rather than stating the obvious? Eh?


    I mumbled to myself. But then again, how many of the suggestions that sh on the tip screen are genuinely useful?

 Chapter 27: [Free Exploration] No Name

    Chapter 27: [Free Exploration] No Name


    sh!


    In an explosion of light, I transitioned through the gate and found myself standing on the well-trodden pier of akeside. Before me, the deep blue expanse of theke flickered.


    This was the monsters birthce. A living hell, spitting out demons.


    The ck Lake, standing guard in the south of the world.


    sh! sh!


    The following party members emerged, their eyes wide as they surveyed the astounding scenery.


    This ce... Its indeed thatke.


    Jupiter muttered, her voice trembling as she studied the vast surface of theke. I nced her way.


    Seen it before, have you, Jupiter?


    Twenty years ago. When the Imperial forces held their position at Crossroads. They attempted to fill theke with soil.


    Fill this enormouske with soil? It appeared that moronicmanders were not a novelty of the past twenty years.


    They called upon the entire magic corps, utilizing magic to levitate soil into theke. But...


    What happened?


    It didnt fill. Regardless of how much soil and rock we dumped, theke swallowed it endlessly.


    An indistinct fear crossed Jupiters face as she reminisced about the past.


    Rumors swirled among the Imperial troops at the time, suggesting that it truly seemed to be a pathway to Hell.


    ...


    A week into the operation, monsters began to surge out in droves. Eventually, the entire army retreated. The operation was deemed a failure.


    Jupiter extinguished her cigarette and cast her gaze over theke.


    This is the closest Ive been since then.


    You ought to be.


    I turned my attention back to the party members.


    Because were about to delve deeper.


    Despite thekes foreboding aura, the surroundingndscape was, quite honestly, stunning.


    However, we were not here for the scenic views, so lets quit marveling at the surroundings.


    Lets move.


    I took the initiative, with the party members sticking close behind.


    By the gate, next to theke, stood a pier. But no boat. As I strode casually to the edge of the pier,


    [Do you wish to enter Lake Kingdom?]


    > Yes


    > No


    A system message appeared out of nowhere.


    Of course, Yes.


    [Warning - You will not be able to return until the next checkpoint is unlocked. Do you still wish to proceed?]


    > Yes


    > No


    They even threw in a warning to double-check.


    Unperturbed, I chose Yes again. Did they presume I was a novice at this game?


    Gurgle...!


    Thekes water parted in a circr motion, revealing a yawning chasm at its center.


    If the gate we traversed earlier simply led us to theke, this was the actual doorway to the dungeon.


    Alright, lets dive in!


    Without further exnation, I was the first to plunge into theke.


    Taken by surprise, the party members trailed behind, one by one.


    Ssh!


    Into the pitch-ckke, where not a shred of light prated, I was drawn in.


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - The primary cause of game overs is carelessness. Never lower your guard, regardless of the circumstances!] (TL Note: Remind yourself that overconfidence is a slow and insidious killer)


    ***


    Darkness.


    That was the initial perception. Absolute darkness.


    So profound that one couldnt see a hand held before the face. A tangible darkness, as if one might grasp it if they stretched out a hand, swallowed our surroundings.


    Rustle. Rustle.


    A sound echoed in the darkness.


    The crunch of insects nibbling at something.


    Rustle, rustle...


    The noise intensified. The creeping sensation of the encroaching darkness grew stronger.


    Perhaps it was a mere trick of the mind, but I could swear I felt a breath whispering against my nape.


    Chills swept across my entire body.


    "Your Majesty?!"


    Then, from somewhere behind, Lucass panicked voice rang out.


    No, was it really behind? Or to the side? The direction was unclear. My senses seemed to float, unmoored.


    "Your Majesty? Where are you, Your Majesty!"


    "Over here. Dont fret."


    With a firm voice, I soothed the frantic Lucas.


    "Everyone, stay calm and light up the area."


    Momentster, points of light began to flicker into existence.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Each member of the party ignited and held aloft the torches they carried.


    Lilly, in her haste, summoned a me spell to fend off the enveloping darkness. She must have been utterly terrified.


    Rustle, rustle...


    As the light pushed back the darkness, the gnawing sounds of insects receded.


    I, too, pulled a source of light from my backpack.


    Myntern, sturdy in construction. It seemed Aider had chosen this with care.


    Whoosh-


    Igniting thentern and hoisting it high, the surrounding area finally came into focus.


    "What is this...?!"


    "Oh my God, whats this?"


    The stunned voices of my party members echoed in the cavernous expanse, and I swallowed a lump of apprehension as I absorbed the sight that sprawled before us.


    A vast, weather-beaten stone city teetering on the brink of copse.


    This formidable city was submerged at the bottom of a murkyke, and we were standing at its northern gates.


    The rust-coated iron gate was sealed tight.


    Rustle, rustle...


    An ominous ambiance oozed from the city. Lucas, swallowing hard, looked at me, his expression taut with unease.


    "Your Majesty, where on earth..."


    "This is the submerged Lake Kingdom. Its a dungeon beneath the waves."


    Gazing at the firmly closed city gates, I let out a mirthlessugh.


    "Its a nest of monsters well need to systematically purge."


    Myugh wasced with tension, a cold sweat forming on the back of my neck.


    It appeared slightly eerie when viewed in-game, but it was truly terrifying to stand here in reality.


    It felt as if malevolent energy was flowing from the city itself.


    Ancient magic enveloped the city in a dome, recreating an environment identical to the surface world. We could breathe, and there were no impediments to our movements.


    Nheless, there was no denying that we were underwater. The undting surface of the water was visible far above us.


    Only the faintest traces of light managed to pierce the gloom.


    Lilly, dumbfounded, stuttered.


    "How can such an immense city hide beneath theke? And how can we move so freely..."


    "Quiet!"


    At that instant, Lucas hastily shushed Lilly.


    "Someone approaches."


    Everyones gaze turned in the indicated direction.


    Thump. Thump.


    Somewhere in the distant darkness, a soft sound of footfalls echoed.


    Lucas unsheathed his sword, Damien prepped his crossbow, and Jupiter charged her gloves with electricity.


    "Eek!"


    Only Lilly, seized by fear, quaked and tried to retreat in her wheelchair.


    Hold on, where do you think youre going? I grabbed Lillys wheelchair handle to halt her.


    "Everyone, rx. Theyre likely not hostile."


    Thump. Thump.


    As anticipated, the approaching figure wasnt a monster, but a human.


    A woman, her hood thrown back to reveal a cloak worn with age. She walked up to us, her gaze leisurely assessing our group.


    "Are you treasure seekers whove braved this Lake Kingdom?"


    Her voice, clear and vibrant, was deceptively youthful.


    "Theres nothing here for you. Retreat to the surface while you still draw breath."


    Down in this abyss, against all odds, wed encountered a living soul.


    Stunned, the party froze. But I remained collected.


    This was a typical tutorial event designed to guide yers who had just stepped into the dungeon.


    In the first dungeon, an NPC leads the way.


    NPC.


    Even in this hellish underwater dungeon, there were those who hadnt sumbed, who persisted.


    Sometimes aiding in dungeon exploration, sometimes obstructing it.


    They might momentarily ally with you, be hero characters, or morph into adversaries.


    Over a hundred such NPCs were dwelling in this dungeon, one randomly chosen to guide the yer party to their first base.


    But, shes unfamiliar.


    Despite having yed the game 742 times, Id never encountered her.


    Does this game even have this NPC?


    Intrigued, I studied the figure before me.


    She was a curious woman.


    To call her ragged was an understatement. She was enveloped in a cloak so tattered it resembled a sack.


    Her face concealed under a deep hood attached to her cloak, her white hair was knotted and swept the ground.


    Her feet were bare, caked with dirt and grime, far from a clean appearance even as a jest.


    And on her back, she bore a battered long sword.


    A questionable choice of weapon for her slight frame, and it was in a woeful state of disrepair.


    In my 742 rounds of Protect the Empire, I thought Id met virtually every NPC one might encounter in the dungeon.


    But this woman was an entirely new encounter.


    Tamping down my unease, I stepped forward and addressed the woman.


    "We hail from the surface. Our quest is to eradicate the source of the monsters that emerge here."


    "..."


    The woman fixed her gaze upon me. Although shrouded by her robe and tangled hair, I felt the intensity of her stare.


    "The surface world suffers under the onught of monsters birthed here. Were here to bring this to an end."


    "...The Lake Kingdoms nightmare persists, an unending sleep from which no one awakens. Never."


    The woman slowly shook her head.


    "Numerous mighty warriors and countless heroes have attempted to break this ces curse, but all have faltered. You will be no different."


    "..."


    "Do not dare to tread into this ces darkness. Retreat to the surface while you still can. Before the abyss engulfs you, before regret drives you mad..."


    Had we been swayed by such admonitions, we would have long since abandoned the game and returned to Earth.


    But instead of recoiling, I stepped closer to her.


    "I am the lord of Crossroad, a fortress city opposing the monsters. It is my duty to shield my city, no, humanity, from these beasts."


    "..."


    "I dont fear the darkness. We must venture into this city and eradicate the monster source."


    I gestured towards the citys firmly sealed gate.


    "Thats why were here, but the locked gate blocks our entry."


    "..."


    "If there exists another path, could you show us the way?"


    The woman, who had been silently scrutinizing me, eventually nodded in agreement.


    "It will be intriguing to discern whether your words spring from genuine bravery or pure recklessness."


    With swift precision, the woman turned and led the way.


    "Follow me. The entrance to the city lies this way."


    As she confidently disappeared into the shadows, I called out to her.


    "What do I address you as? Whats your name?"


    Hoping to glean clues about her identity by cross-referencing the information I knew if I learned her name.


    However, her reply caught me off guard.


    "I have forgotten my name."


    Her voice tinged with mncholy, she added.


    "If you must address me... call me No-name."

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    For nearly half an hour, we trailed behind No-name along the city walls perimeter.


    "Dont trust an unknown entity so easily! This could be a trap!"


    Lucas had been nagging me consistently, his warnings sounding like clockwork every five minutes. Was he a human metronome, his concerns chiming exactly on the fifth minute?


    "Its fine, I told you. Lets just follow for now."


    I cated Lucas and guided our party onwards.


    After what seemed like an eternity, No-name abruptly halted. The party members, caught off guard, all came to an abrupt stop, their weapons raised in anticipation.


    "Here."


    No-name indicated the city wall. On closer inspection, a derelict water facility was revealed. It had long ceased its function, dried out entirely.


    No-name led the way into the disused drain.


    "Inside here, a path leads to the city. Be careful, its slippery."


    We had to stoop low to navigate the narrow drain, and after about five minutes, the space expanded. As I straightened my back to examine our surroundings, a system notification appeared, informing us of our new location.


    [Zone 1: The Dried Sewer]


    We had finally reached the first zone of the Lake Kingdom dungeon.


    This area was the convergence point of the citys entire water system. Devoid of any hint of moisture, the maze-likework of drains extended outwards.


    A constant illumination spell had been cast on the magic stone embedded in the ceiling, brightly lighting up the space.


    Beneath that magic stone, a mound of stones, akin to the ones found in my mansions backyard, was piled up.


    As I approached and made contact with it, the stones began to churn and rise, activating the teleportation gate in the process.


    [Zone 1: The Dried Sewer connection point has been established!]


    Connection point.


    It was a monster-free safe zone, typically installed at the starting point of each zone.


    Once the teleportation gate was activated, we could resume our exploration from this point next time.


    The standard practice of open exploration was to discover the hidden connection points throughout the city, link the teleportation gates, and repeat the cycle of exploration and return.


    As Lilly confirmed that the teleportation gate had been activated, she implored me, her eyes wide with fright.


    "Cant I return from here?! Please?!"


    "Nope, you cant."


    Did she think wed lugged all these supplies and assembled a full party only to pave the way up to here? We needed to at least clear one zone before departing.


    As I attempted to calm the increasingly panicked Lilly, No-name, who had been standing in the distance, spoke with an air of detachment.


    "My guidance ends here. From now on, your path forward must be of your own choosing."


    "Thank you for leading us this far, No-name."


    After a moment of hesitation, No-name released a deep sigh.


    "I warn you. This Lake Kingdom is wholly steeped in nightmares. The further you proceed, the darker it will be, and the monsters will grow increasingly formidable."


    Her usually dry voice carried a note of genuine concern this time.


    "But if you are determined to venture into the abyss, I have a piece of advice."


    No-name whispered, punctuating each word for emphasis.


    "Never, ever, extinguish the me."


    "..."


    "I hope there are blessings on your journey ahead."


    With those words lingering in the air, the nameless woman slowly receded into the darkness until she vanished entirely.


    Lucas, who had been observing the nameless woman with a cautious gaze until her departure, mumbled.


    "Whats her story? How does she exist in a city beneath thiske?"


    "Well...."


    At that moment, Damien, who was huddled close behind me, voiced his fear in a trembling tone.


    "Prince. This darkness feels peculiar. I cant see beyond it with my own eyes. Its as if... the darkness itself is alive."


    "...."


    "But how does that woman... navigate this darkness without a torch?"


    I found myself unable to provide an answer.


    There were innumerable mysteries in this dungeon, still unknown to even me, someone who had conquered this game on its highest difficulty setting.


    But there was one thing I knew for sure.


    "Well encounter her again. We can ask her then."


    In this underwater domain, our paths were bound to cross once more.


    Whether as foes or allies, in whatever circumstance.


    ***


    At our first base, we hastily finished our preparations.


    We quenched our thirst with water, each taking a morsel from our stock of preserved food.


    "Can, can, can, can I really get home safely....?"


    Apart from Lilly, who was trembling in fear, everyone else appearedposed.


    Jupiter tenderlyforted the frightened Lilly.


    "Fret not, miss. Ill ensure your safety."


    "Re, really? Are you, Jupiter, going to protect me?"


    "Of course, just trust in me."


    Just as I was pondering over Jupiters unusual warmth,


    "Just make sure topensate me with a protection fee of a thousand Adels."


    True to form, she was attempting to swindle us....


    "Ill pay! Ill pay you right now!"


    I promptly intervened, stopping Lilly, who was on the verge of hastily extracting her wallet. Hold on, hold on!


    "Hey Jupiter! Stop exploiting this child for money!"


    "Tsk, you got me."


    Jupiter grumbled and retreated. This old rogue!


    Sighing, I reassured Lilly.


    "Dont worry, Lilly. Well all make it back safely."


    "Is, is that genuinely true, Your Highness....?"


    This is the initial exploration area. In reality, the difficulty is rtively low. Would I have brought you, who struggle with mobility, if it was too hazardous?


    After calming Lilly, I attentively examined the system window.


    [Zone 1: The Dried Sewer]


    - Clear progress: Normal room 0/3 Boss room 0/1


    - Acquired Treasure Boxes: 0/2


    Zone 1, The Dried Sewer.


    Appropriately, the first exploration area was straightforward.


    A simple dungeonposed of three regr rooms and one boss room. The path is direct, no need to meander.


    Commencing from the base, the yer must traverse through the dungeon to the exit, which is the boss room.


    You can bypass the regr rooms by exploiting the system, but the boss room must be cleared throughbat.


    "Alright, is everyone ready?"


    Once our maintenance break concluded, I surveyed the members of my group and gave a nod of approval.


    "If we y ording to our current skills, we should be able to navigate through this without much difficulty. Lets go!"


    We filed into formation and started our journey from the base.


    Lucas took the lead, with me following closely. Lilly, Jupiter, and Damien formed our rear guard.


    As soon as we stepped out from the base, a crushing wave of darkness descended upon us, churning and restless.


    The group instinctively lifted their torches andnterns.


    The encroaching darkness retreated.


    "..."


    "..."


    Silence engulfed us.


    "Lets proceed..."


    I suggested.


    We moved at a deliberate pace.


    Our path led us through a winding sewer, seemingly infinite in its expanse.


    Even though the ce was arid, it gave off an unsettling sensation of dampness.


    Lucas grumbled as he examined the wall with his torch.


    A passageway within the sewer... How far does it extend?"


    "Itll conclude soon."


    True to my word, the pathway did eventually terminate, opening up into a vast chamber - the first room of this exploration zone.


    The dungeons in this game are typicallyprised of rooms and corridors.


    Rooms harbor unpredictable events like battles against foes, the discovery of items, or encounters with non-yable characters (NPCs).


    And the inaugural event of this room was...


    Creak!


    Squeak! Squeak!


    A skirmish.


    The instant we stepped into the room, roughly a dozen colossal sewer rats scurried out from the walls, floor, and even from above.


    Eeeeek?! Rats?!


    Lillys reaction was one of terror. I realized her courage was easily tested...


    [Dried-up Sewer - Room 1]


    - Defeat all enemies!


    - Lv.3 Giant Sewer Rats: 14 entities


    These were level 3 monsters. Their sheer number demanded caution, but individually, they posed little threat.


    "Lucas. Hold the front line. Prioritize defense over attack. Simply fend off the ones that get too close."


    "Understood, sir."


    "Damien, target them from afar. Their craniums are robust so aim for their eyes or throat."


    "Affirmative, Your Highness."


    "Jupiter, Lilly. Conserve your magical energy. Attack only those that breach Lucas defensive line."


    There was no reason to squander the magical prowess of our spellcasters in this situation.


    I allocatedbat instructions exclusively to Lucas and Damien, while instructing Jupiter and Lilly to maintain a defensive position.


    Lucas unsheathed his longsword and stepped forward, while Damien readied his crossbow. Jupiter and Lilly each retreated a step.


    And as for me? What was my role?


    Well, simply to enjoy the unfolding spectacle. I reclined, observing with a rxed posture.


    Squeak!


    Squeak squeak!


    The horde of colossal sewer rats, eyes aze with a menacing red, attacked from every direction.


    In response, Damien released a volley of arrows from his crossbow.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The arrows, slicing effortlessly through the air, struck their targets precisely, hitting the rats eyes.


    Squeak?!


    Thud!


    The body of a rat, felled in a single strike, rolled lifelessly on the floor with a dull thud.


    Yet, as I had pointed out numerous times, Damiens aim was sharp, but not swift.


    By the time the third rat was felled by an arrow, the rest had already swarmed Lucas.


    Ugh!


    With a broad arc, Lucas shed his sword through the air.


    sh-!


    With the swords radiance, the lead rats throat was sliced open, and it toppled over.


    Lucass level was already an impressive 29. As expected of a top-tier character, his stat progression was remarkable.


    In terms of abilities, the rats were hopelessly outmatched.


    sh! sh-!


    Each time the swords luminescence cleaved through the darkness and flickered, a rat sprayed blood and fell over.


    The hulking rats couldnt breach Lucass defensive front, and they sequentially fell to Lucass sword and Damiens precise arrows.


    Thus, in a rtively short span, every rat had been dispatched.


    Lucas flicked the blood from his de, and Damien, exhaling a sigh, lowered his crossbow.


    I chuckled.


    You all did splendidly~ It wasnt much trouble, was it?


    Indeed. It was less stressful than anticipated.


    Damien responded with a faintly weary smile.


    The foes we had previously encountered included the ck Spider Legion and the Living Armor Legion.


    Inparison to those menacing adversaries, these rats almost seemed endearing.


    Just then, Lucas, who was inspecting the lifeless rats, beckoned me.


    There are thirteen in total, Your Highness. Should we collect the magic stones?


    No. The grade is low, and there wont be many... Wait a minute.


    My words halted abruptly. Thirteen?


    I was positive that the games info window had specified fourteen....


    Chirp-!


    In that instant.


    A shriek echoed from above.


    ?!


    Startled, I looked up, locking gazes with the blood-red eyes of a creature plummeting from the ceiling.


    The final giant rat. It had cunningly used the ceilings darkness to approach and was nowunching itself directly at me.


    Most likely, it had singled me out due to my lower level.


    Your Highness?!


    Damn it, toote...!


    Damien and Lucas cried out in rm.


    It was toote for Jupiter and Lilly to conjure their spells.


    The rat was too close to me, if they invoked their magic now, I would be caught in the crossfire.


    What to do? How should I-


    Then it dawned on me. I remembered the glove I was wearing.


    The top-tier luck-based weapon, Lucky Strike.


    As I thought about it, it was right there on my hand.


    The situation was dire, and my decision swift.


    Screw it!


    It was do or die!


    No matter how strategically you y a game, therees a point where you must entrust your fate to the toss of a coin.


    Believing this to be such a moment, Iunched my fist forward with all my might.


    My fist met the rats jaw, and...


    Ding.


    In that moment, a slot machine interface materialized in the periphery of my vision. What?!


    Three panels featuring numbers from 0 to 7 spun vertically at a rapid pace, then halted one after another. Ding. Ding. Ding!


    And the numbers that were revealed were...

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Three panels, each adorned with numbers from 0 to 7, whirled quickly before halting in sequence. Ding. Ding. Ding!


    The numbers unveiled were 1, 2, 1, respectively.


    121 damage!


    Crash!


    The colossal rat that had been grazed by my fist was catapulted back in the opposite direction, apanied by a thunderous noise.


    "..."


    I stood there, dumbfounded, with my fist still poised in mid-air.


    But ordinarily, the hundreds ce doesnt show up often...


    It was a lousy item that typically didnt even hit the tens ce, only ones.


    But this time, itnded on the hundreds ce, allowing me to defeat the giant rat in a single blow.


    "Your, Your Majesty? Are you okay?"


    "Oh, um. Im fine..."


    Lucas, startled, hastened over to me and sighed in relief upon finding me unscathed.


    "But what just happened? How did you defeat that monster in one hit...?"


    The giant rat that had been struck by my fisty squashed at a distance.


    Lucas, and not just him, but Damien, Jupiter, and Lilly too, were all gaping at me in disbelief.


    I pondered over how to exin this anomaly, how I had obtained this item, and the mechanics behind it, and found myself at a loss.


    I cant reveal that I receive a box in my inventory from the systemspensation each time I clear a stage and that this item came from that box... Moreover, how do I exin that this weapon spins a roulette to determine damage every time I use it?


    So, I evaded the truth.


    "Its the Prince Punch."


    "Pardon me?"


    "Prince Punch, its the Prince Punch. Got it?"


    "Uh...? Prince Punch...?"


    "Royalty can asionally... disy superpowers when theyre cornered. Sometimes. Yep!"


    The circumstances differed, but the exnation was alike. They should drop it now.


    The party members didnt seem entirely convinced, but given my reluctance to borate, they let it slide. It was pleasant that everyone caught on quickly.


    We dispelled the confounded atmosphere and promptly moved on to the next chamber.


    [The Dried Sewer - Room 2]


    - This room is vacant.


    The second room was utterly devoid of anything. No monsters, no events, no objects of any sort.


    However, that didnt mean we should blindly assume it was empty. I instructed the party members.


    "There might be something concealed. Search thoroughly!"


    Despite looking doubtful, the party members dispersed and started scanning the room. Shortly after...


    "Ah, theres something here?"


    Damien discovered something.


    "Woah, as expected of [Far-sight]! I knew I could count on you~!"


    I dashed over to Damiens side, eximing boisterously.


    A small camouged door was positioned on one side of the room. Unveiling the door revealed a petite treasure chest within.


    Damien, who retrieved the chest, shed a broad smile.


    "Its a treasure chest, Your Highness!"


    "You did well. But be cautious, it could be a trap disguised as a treasure chest..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Jupiter, who had rushed over, grabbed the treasure chest and hastily opened it.


    "Curse you, you money-sniffing crone! What if it was a trap?!"


    nk!


    Luckily, it wasnt a trap but a genuine treasure chest. It held a modest collection of gems and gold coins.


    "Heh..."


    Jupiter, who had been admiring the gems with a slight sigh of appreciation, scratched the back of her head sheepishly.


    Her demeanor seemed a tad more subdued under our collective gaze.


    "Oh dear, I apologize. I cant resist when I smell money."


    Her Gold Fever trait appeared to activate whenever sheid eyes on a chest.


    I rubbed my forehead, sensing a headache brewing. How was I supposed to manage this elderly woman when traps were likely to be amon urrence going forward?


    "Now, lets return this treasure chest to you."


    Jupiter handed me the gems and gold coins. Hold on a second, Granny, I saw you pocket a few!


    I chose to ignore it, collected the gems and gold, and proceeded to the next room.


    [The Dried Sewer - Room 3]


    - Eliminate the enemies!


    - Lv.5 Giant Sewer Rats: 12


    The third room also spawned monsters.


    Despite the monsters levels escting, we managed to y them all without sustaining damage, thanks to our careful engagement inbat.


    I dont want to use the Prince Punch twice!


    While carefully counting the number of in rat corpses, I made a mental note.


    If it was up to me, Id never use it again!


    "Alright, the final boss room is next."


    Before venturing into the boss room, we took a brief rest.


    I smiled at my party members as they leisurely sat and consumed their preserved food.


    "If we clear this, well return home, so everyone, hang in there."


    Everyone nodded. Especially Lilly, who was exceptionally enthusiastic, nodding her head vigorously with a determined expression.


    She really must be eager to get home...


    After exiting the third room and advancing a bit further down the sewer, arge door emerged. It was undoubtedly the boss room.


    Exchanging nces with the party members, I patted the shoulder of Lucas, who was at the forefront. Lucas forcefully opened the door.


    Creeeeak-


    With a screech that seemed to scrape against my eardrums, the boss rooms door slowly creaked open.


    ***


    We filed into the room one by one.


    It was significantly more spacious than the previous rooms.


    The sewer pipes crisscrossing the walls wererger and sturdier, and the darkness and foreboding atmosphere enveloping the room were considerably more profound.


    Above all, the smell of blood.


    Upon entering the room, a potent stench of blood permeated the air. I instinctively covered my nose. Ugh, what is that?


    "...!"


    When I raised antern to survey the surroundings, I finally grasped the source of the bloody stench.


    The room was strewn with heaps of rat corpses.


    They were the giant sewer rats that we had exterminated in the prior rooms.


    Despite being rats, they were undoubtedly monsters, and hundreds of themy lifeless.


    And amidst those numerous rat corpse piles...


    "A rat...."


    There stood a rat, back turned towards us, considerablyrger than any we had faced before.


    "Rats... theyre unending..."


    In each enormous hand, the gigantic rat grasped a blood-soaked sewer rat.


    With a forceful swing of its arms, the colossal rat hurled the sewer rats clutched in its grasp like projectiles into the distance.


    Thud! Thud!


    Fresh rat corpses augmented the existing heaps of bodies.


    This colossal rat was undoubtedly the culprit behind the sewer rat massacre in this vicinity.


    "Must exterminate rats. Must annihte rats. Must purge rats. Purify the Lakeside Kingdom. Clean! Clean! Clean!"


    The frenzied voice was undeniably emanating from the giant rat.


    Shaken by the scene, Damien stammered.


    "The monster... its articting humannguage...?"


    Hearing Damiens voice, the colossal rats ears twitched.


    "Whats that...?"


    It then slowly swiveled around.


    "There were rats still alive...?"


    My party members drew in a breath as they locked eyes with the zing stare of the colossal rat.


    Its size was genuinely daunting. Its stature seemed to exceed 3 meters, and its fur, drenched in the blood of its brethren, exhibited a dark, red tint.


    Its menacing teeth and ws were as sharp as des.


    "I believe this chatty rat may be the boss monster of this locale...."


    As I murmured...


    "There are rats everywhere! Regardless of how many I ughter, they keep multiplying! Damn rat bastards!"


    The colossal rat exploded in fury.


    Its already monstrous ws extended grotesquely, and its tail, adorned with spikes, scraped the ground.


    Its zing stare was nearly radiating light.


    "Ill annihte you alllllllll!"


    With a petrifying roar, the boss monster lunged at us.


    It charged like a biped, aggressively iling its arms around.


    Ding!


    The system update shed on cue. I hastily inspected it.


    [The Dried Sewer - Boss Room]


    - Vanquish the boss!


    - Lv.15 Giant Ratman <Sewer Manager Paleig>


    Sewer Manager Paleig.


    That seemed to be the Ratmans designation.


    I wonder why a Ratman bears a human name.


    There was no time to muse over such trivial matters.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The boss battle was in full swing, and the giant rat was swiftly encroaching upon us.


    I must issue amand...


    I rapidly formted a strategy in my mind, prepared to deliver instructions to my party members.


    But before I could issue amand,


    "AHHHH! RATTTT!"


    In a tearful frenzy, Lilly unleashed a monumental me faster than I could issue any instructions.


    Whoosh!


    It was the most substantial me spell I had ever seen Lilly produce.


    The me was so intense that it made the skin on my slightly distant body prickle. Oh, its hot!


    "EEK!"


    The Ratman, charging towards us, was directly hit by the pir of me and instantly rolled on the ground wailing.


    "Donte any closer!"


    In the face of such a ratman, Lilly persisted in spewing out fire. Fwoosh, fwoosh, fwoosh...


    "..."


    "..."


    Amid the horrific pir of fire, the rest of the party members stood in awkward silence.


    "Hah, hah, hah!"


    Momentster, Lilly, gasping for breath, ceased the fire, revealing a colossal rat that had been charred to a crisp.


    Crick, creak...


    Despite enduring significant damage, the boss ratman was still alive. The brute was still attempting to rise, his eyes radiating a deep red.


    However, Jupiter was already pointing her fingers at the ratman.


    "Thats enough, time for a rest."


    A bright yellow magical energy congregated at the tips of Jupiters fingers.


    "Sweet dreams."


    Kuwooong!


    A bolt of lightning from the sky prated the body of the boss ratman.


    "The rats... must be... cleansed..."


    As he mumbled hisst words, the boss ratmans face copsed weakly onto the ground.


    I murmured in a hollow voice.


    "...That was easy."


    The boss monster was taken down disappointingly easily by thebined magical onught of the two wizards.


    Like a typical early-game monster, it had virtually no resistance to magic. Had we tried to defeat it using our standard physical attacks, it would have been a much tougher battle.


    Lilly, having confirmed the bosss demise, clung to my sleeve.


    "Were going home now, right, your Majesty?!"


    "Eh, shortly... But youre kind of terrifying..."


    "There are rat corpses everywhere, isnt that scarier?!"


    However, to exit this ce, we had to traverse through the heap of rat corpses.


    We ventured toward the inner part of the room, beyond the mountain of rat corpses and the boss ratman.


    Lilly simply shut her eyes tightly as Jupiter pulled her wheelchair. Yes, that would be easier for both of them.


    At the very end of the room stood arge treasure chest.


    When Jupiter, with her single sparkling eye, tried to rush toward it, I issued a sinctmand.


    "Lucas, restrain Jupiter."


    "Yes, your Majesty."


    "No! I havent done anything yet, your Majesty! Hey, let me go! You should respect your elders, Knight Lucas!"


    As Lucas held Jupiter back, I quickly opened the chest.


    Boss treasure chests never hold traps. They always contain reward items.


    Whats inside!


    As I opened the box, a dazzling blue light erupted.


    And what emerged was...


    "Oh!"


    A longsword housed in a rugged sheath.


    As I peeked inside the sheath, I saw a saw-toothed de.


    I scrutinized the detailed specifications. It would be great if it was a valuable item!

 Chapter 30:

    Chapter 30:


    Out of the box emerged a long sword, its edges jagged like the teeth of a saw.


    I withdrew the weapon, carefully examining its detailed specifications.


    [Rat Cutter (R) Lv.15]


    - Category: Longsword


    - Attack Power: 20-25


    - Durability: 25/25


    - Inflicts an additional 25% damage when attacking rat-type monsters.


    "Lets catch the rats, catch the rats, squeak squeak squeak!" - A certain sewer manager


    Was it a consequence of clearing a dungeon infested with those rat devils that the equipment was themed around rats?


    This coulde in handy.


    I promptly passed the longsword to Lucas. Among all of us, he was the sole character who could wield a sword, so it was the natural choice.


    "Lucas, this is for you."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Lucas, epting it promptly, appeared awkward.


    "But I already have my own sword..."


    The sword Lucas originally used was also of R-ranking. It wasnt a particrly exceptional weapon worthy of recing his treasured de.


    However...


    "Just hold onto it. Youll find a use for it."


    The unique attribute linked to this equipment could be useful.


    At my words, Lucas silently sheathed the new sword at his waist. It now appeared as though he was brandishing two des.


    As I observed this with satisfaction, I reached beneath the box. There should be another item, right?


    "Found it."


    My handtched onto something. As I tugged it out...


    [Summon Scroll: Automatic Defense Turret <yer Skill>]


    A single scroll, shimmering with a magical blue.


    "Thats the one!"


    I eximed in delight.


    This was a guaranteed item drop from exploration zone 1. In fact, it would be no overstatement to say that I ventured here to retrieve this.


    "Your Majesty, whats that? A magic scroll?"


    Lucas inclined his head, studying the blueprint in my hand. I quietly stowed the blueprint in my pocket.


    "Youll discover what this is soon."


    Having gathered all the rewards, there was no need to linger here any longer.


    "Okay, time to move out!"


    I gestured toward the back of the box. The door leading out of the boss room stood wide open.


    "Hooray~!"


    Lilly, her arms spread wide in high spirits, was the first to eagerly wheel herself out.


    "Wait a moment, Lilly! Dont stray alone, its risky!"


    Lucas and the remaining party members quickly followed, and I was thest to exit the boss room.


    [Zone 1: The Dried Sewer]


    - Clear progress: Normal room 3/3 Boss room 1/1


    - Treasure Chests Acquired: 2/2


    All clear.


    I had scoured all rooms and located all treasure chests.


    First exploration zonepletion rate 100%!


    It was a promising start.


    With a spring in my step, I ambled along the following corridor. The sewer journey hade to a close.


    The narrow, damp path led to an expansive area.


    [Zone 2: Hidden Alley]


    The second exploration region of the dungeon. I had reached the Hidden Alley.


    From here on, it was the Lake Kingdom proper.


    The party members who had exited the sewer ahead of me were all standing still.


    Holding torches in their hands, the members were surveying their surroundings.


    "What on earth is this..."


    Hearing Damiens unsettled murmur, I too began examining our surroundings.


    Bustling.


    It was a city street, teeming with life.


    The lofty buildings rivaled those in Seoul back on Earth.


    Beneath the towering skyscrapers, the roads were impably maintained, adorned with intricate patterns and embellishments.


    Even this mere back alley was so borate.


    A city fashioned by the zenith of magical civilization.


    That was the identity of the abandoned Lake Kingdom.


    Yet, not a flicker of light could be seen in this thriving city. No signs of life were apparent.


    It was cloaked in an unending darkness, motionless as though dead.


    The citys back alley, paved with five-colored stone tiles, was also swallowed up by the pitch-ck night.


    A lone streetmp illuminated a corner, providing the only source of light.


    Rustle, rustle...


    The soft sound of insects gnawing on something echoed from all around.


    The noise of the encroaching darkness.


    "..."


    "..."


    Sensing the presence of darkness, the party members promptly readied their weapons.


    "The base is a safe zone. You all dont need to be so on edge."


    I calmed the party members and moved towards the streetmp.


    A stack of familiar-looking stonesy next to themp.


    As Iid my hand on the pile of stones, they rotated and ascended, eventually morphing into a teleportation gate.


    Ding!


    [Connection to the Sector 2: Hidden Alley base established!]


    The teleportation gate was linked.


    Simultaneously,


    [You cannot proceed to the next area yet.]


    A message appeared indicating that the next area was not yet essible.


    I cast a fleeting nce at the alley enveloped in swirling darkness. I had no intentions of venturing further today.


    If we did, wed be consumed.


    "Great work everyone. Thats it for today!"


    pping my hands, I activated the teleportation gate.


    [Teleportation Gate]


    - Please select your destination.


    > Backyard of the Lords Mansion


    > Lakeside Pier


    > The Dried Sewer


    > .......


    I selected the backyard of the Lords mansion.


    As the teleportation gate activated, the magical door gleamed.


    Standing before the path leading to the brightly lit house, I offered my party members a radiant smile.


    "Time to clock out!"


    ***


    [Free exploration ended!]


    [Leveled up characters]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.9 (1)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.20 (1) (First job change is possible!)


    - Damien(N) Lv.21 (1)


    [Achieved equipment]


    - <Longsword> Rat Cutter(R)


    [Achieved item]


    - Summon Scroll: Automatic Defense Turret <yer Skill>


    - Dungeon Escape Teleportation Scroll


    ***


    At the location where Ash and his party had departed.


    In the darkness enveloping the Hidden Alley base, a man gradually surfaced.


    Dressed in the attire of a minstrel and donning a ck hooded hat, the man stepped forward.


    "...Thest yer, huh?"


    Cradling the grey flute in his hand, the man whispered quietly.


    "So, it has finallye to this."


    Squeak-


    The man breathed gently into the flute, causing the darkness to undte.


    Creak, creak...


    Then, countless red eyes flickered to life on either side of the man, spreading out like falling dominoes.


    As if a red gxy, thousands of eyes sparkled in the ckness.


    "Forgive us for our sins."


    Surrounded by a throng of sewer rats, the man bowed his head.


    "All for the sake of the Lake Kingdom."


    ***


    By the time they made their way back to the Crossroads, the shroud ofte night had already descended.


    "Whoa..."


    Worn out, Lilly slumped in her wheelchair.


    "We... we made it back alive..."


    "You did an excellent job, Lilly."


    As I patted Lillys shoulder, I scanned the other party members.


    "You all must be weary and drained. Rest well."


    "Im not sure if we can rest..."


    Jupiter held a cigarette between her lips.


    "To think that a city of such magical civilization is submerged under theke, swallowed by that darkness. I cant even begin toprehend what transpired."


    "..."


    "And above all, that darkness."


    The tips of the old womans fingers trembled subtly.


    "That darkness... it was clearly abnormal."


    "..."


    "Do you have anything more to divulge to us, your Majesty?"


    All eyes fell upon me.


    I hesitated for a moment, but gently shook my head.


    "Not now."


    Even though I hadpleted the game to its conclusion, the story of the game didnt explicitly disclose why the Lake Kingdom had ended up in its current state.


    We merely made educated guesses while collecting the scattered, fragmentary clues.


    But, this time, I had a hunch.


    A hunch that I would have to delve into the heart of that city myself and unravel all the truths.


    So, this was all I could tell the party members.


    "Well uncover it together as we press on."


    Jupiter lit her cigarette with a smirk.


    "I dont think I can sleep sober tonight. Ill have to indulge in a drink."


    "Me too!"


    Lilly raised her hand.


    "Lets go together, Officer Jupiter! I cant sleep either unless I drown my senses."


    "I dont mind, miss. Ill take you to a worthy spot."


    The two spirited women departed for the city together. They seemed remarkably close.


    "Ill retreat to the temple."


    Damien gave me a faint smile.


    "Im a tad frightened considering that darkness, but I think praying at the temple will grant me some peace."


    "Okay. You did well, Damien. Rest well."


    The party disbanded.


    Even though all I executed was a single Prince Punch, I was utterly drained.


    Merely visiting a dungeon sapped your mental energy and stamina. Oh, dear.


    "Lets head back. We need to rest."


    "Yes, your Majesty."


    As Lucas and I retreated to the mansion, he turned to me with a question.


    "Your Majesty, are we not heading back into the dungeon?"


    "Huh? Were not going until the next defensive battle. Why?"


    Did he crave to revisit that daunting ce often? Well, if they had some spare time, they could send parties to gain experience and farm in already cleared zones.


    "Dont we need to ascertain what kind of monster will attack next? Do we not need to scout like the previous time?"


    "Ah, I see your point."


    Lucas was questioning if there was a need to scrutinize the monster hordes arising from theke, akin to their actions in the previous stage. At that time, they had pre-emptively confirmed that they were dealing with living armors.


    But.


    "Weve already conducted our scouting."


    This time, the reconnaissance was alreadypleted.


    I shed Lucas a cunning smile when I noted his perplexity.


    "The monster horde thats going to strike next is the Rat Legion."


    "What? Ah...!"


    A sigh tumbled from Lucass lips.


    Monster legions are overflowing entities birthed from the Lake Kingdoms origin. These monsters that have overflowed first filled up the free exploration area beneath theke, squirming around, and when they crossed the threshold, they surged out of theke.


    These creatures crawled out from theke and assailed the city.


    "The monsters we encounter during free exploration are the ones we will face in the next defense."


    "Indeed, it seems so."


    Although it is randomly determined each time, visiting the dungeon in advance gives us knowledge of the uing enemy.


    "For the next defense, prepare to confront these rat monsters. Of course, it wont be simple..."


    Nevertheless, they had a reasonable amount of time.


    While the rats were terrifying, they were simpler to tackle than the living armors.


    We can handle it.


    As I tried to maintain an optimistic mindset, I flung open the mansions entrance.


    "Were back! Is dinner and bath water ready, Aider?"


    "Oh, my, my, the Lord is home!"


    Aider quickly scampered out from inside the mansion.


    "We have a significant issue, oh my!"


    Aider appeared flustered.


    Taken aback, I blinked.


    I had been anticipating a warm meal and bath water, but when Aider suddenly began shouting, it was startling.


    "Whats the matter? Calm down and exin."


    "We dont have reinforcements!"


    "...What?"


    What did he just say?


    His words were a piercing stab in my ears, which had stiffened from the shock.


    "From the capital, and even from nearby cities! They im they cant dispatch any reinforcements!"


    But why on earth!

 Chapter 31: [Side Story] The Earl of Cross Frontier

    Chapter 31: [Side Story] The Earl of Cross Frontier


    Deciding to postpone the report until the following day due to thete hour, I indulged in a meal and took some time to rest.


    I reasoned that I would only fret the night away if I listened to a problem I couldnt immediately solve.


    Having spent the entire day engrossed in the dungeon, I sumbed to sleep the moment Iy down. No dreams disturbed my slumber, just a profound sleep.


    So,e morning, I promptly summoned Aider to the reception room.


    "What do you mean, there are no reinforcements?"


    When I probed further, Aider, who had been anxiously shifting his gaze, responded while watching my reaction.


    "Well, isnt the empire presently at war with the enemy nation on the western front?"


    "And?"


    "From the centralmand, theyre iming theyre amassing troops on the western front, pulling all the reserve forces from various locations. Naturally, there are no reinforcements to dispatch to this monster front..."


    "..."


    I narrowed my eyes. Something was amiss.


    The Empire was always a nation in conflict. It was incessantly at war with neighboring countries, indifferent of day or night.


    But suddenly, they pulled troops even from the cities in this southern wilderness?


    Just when I happened to request reinforcements?


    "..."


    While something ominously suspicious was afoot, it was a situation where I was powerless to intervene.


    Im merely themander of this monster front, I have almost no authority over the imperial forces. The most I can do is request support.


    So, I must rely on mercenaries.


    "What about the mercenaries? Are there any new recruits?"


    "Any mercenaries arriving at the Mercenary Guild are being hired without exception. However, not many new faces have turned up yet...."


    Aiders voice trailed off.


    To begin with, only a few days hadpsed since thest battle. Expecting the guild to be immediately filled with mercenaries was unrealistic.


    I groaned, nursing a headache, my hand clutching my chin.


    "Hmm..."


    What to do? Reinforcements were crucial for progressing to the next stage.


    Just then, Aider shed me a subtle smile. What on earth?


    "Is there a way to get more troops?"


    "Well, there actually is...."


    "You should have mentioned that Margraveier. Why were you keeping it a secret? borate promptly."


    "But it might cause you a headache."


    "Is my headache the issue right now? The issue at hand is oveing the next stage. Say it quickly. Where can we gather more troops?"


    With his subtle smile undimmed, Aider gestured towards the outside of the room.


    "Very well. Then, please follow me."


    Aider led the way, and I quickly trailed after him.


    "Your Majesty, have you awakened?"


    Thats when Lucas, who unusually overslept, finally hastened over to join us. His hair was a tangled mess, this guy.


    I gave Lucass disheveled hair a firm pat.


    "Did you sleep well, Lucas? You seem to have had a good rest."


    "I apologize for my tardiness, Your Majesty. The escort knight... "


    "Whats with the constant apologies? Enough, lets go. Aider seems to be leading us somewhere."


    The three of us stepped outside the mansion. The morning air was rather crisp, perhaps owing to Margravey spring.


    Aider promptly made his way to the stable and brought out three horses.


    "We dont have to go too far, but we do have to leave the city."


    Lucas, who had quickly mounted a horse, asked,


    "Where are we going now, Assistant Aider?"


    "To the former lord."


    Lucas and I opened our eyes wide in surprise. Aider repeated himself.


    "We are heading to the mansion of Cross, the Margrave!"


    ***


    What is a Margrave?


    Simply put, its someone who safeguards the frontier.


    Traditionally, a Margrave was usually a local feudal lord who effectively governed the region.


    However, a Margrave possesses slightly more authority than a regr Margrave.


    Thats because theyre tasked with protecting the frontier from enemy nations, monsters, disasters, and the like.


    In other words, theyre not just local feudal lords, theyre also militarymanders responsible for the regions defense.


    "From the time people first gathered here at Crossroads, the House of Cross has ruled here."


    Upon leaving the city on horseback, we headed straight southeast. Aider continued exining as we rode.


    "The fortresss name itself was derived from the name of the Margraves castle."


    The Cross family built the road. (TL Note: The Author is trying to be cheeky with the wording, he means that the Cross Family were the pioneers)


    And so, the fortress built upon it was named Crossroad.


    "Its a prestigious family that has protected this ce since the fortress was founded."


    "But why would a Margrave give up his lordship here?"


    I tilted my head, not understanding.


    This ce is a remote southern frontier far from the imperial center.


    Frankly speaking, the Margrave here has more authority than the Emperor. The ruler of thisnd is the Cross Margrave himself.


    However, he voluntarily abdicated his lordship and asked to be governed by the central authority.


    This vacant lordship is where Prince Ash steps in, which is the beginning of the game scenario.


    Giving up thend theyve ruled from generation to generation? Why?


    "There were variousplicated circumstances. Its better if you hear it directly."


    Aider shed a teasing smile, seeming to know something but not revealing it.


    Oh,e on, give me a little spoiler!


    "Weve arrived. This is it."


    After about a 30-minute horse ride, Aider stopped his horse. I nced around, lifting my head.


    On a hill where a grove of pine trees could be seen in the distance, an old mansion stood.


    The mansion, with its faded, soft-lit walls, was covered with dense ivy, and its windows were so dusty that you couldnt see inside.


    It was evident at a nce that it wasnt well-maintained.


    "This ce was originally built as a country house for the Cross family. The Margrave moved here after giving up his lordship."


    "Do people still live here....?"


    "Of course. I regrly send necessities here."


    I dismounted from the horse. Lucas and Aider also followed suit. I cautiously approached the old mansion.


    Why had the margrave, who should have ruled this region like royalty, renounced his lordship and taken shelter in such a ce?


    A storm of questions raged on.


    Just then, as they crossed the mansions fence and stepped into the courtyard, a worn-out voice cut through the air.


    "What the hell are you doing!"


    Taken aback, they turned to find an rmingly thin old man stepping out from the mansion, his face flushed as he barked out his words.


    "Do you even know where you are? Just strolling in here, huh?"


    He was a worn-out old man. His chin was hidden beneath an untidy beard, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    A powerful stench of alcohol hung about him, suggesting he had been drinking only moments before.


    The old man brandished an empty liquor bottle in his hand.


    "Get lost, all of you get out of my house!"


    While Lucas and I stood, frozen in surprise, Aider quickly stepped forward.


    "Oh my~ Lord Margrave! How have you been? I am Aider!"


    "Eh? Youre our aide, arent you? Its been a while."


    The old mans demeanor visibly softened at the sight of Aider.


    But this Aider, how had he addressed this old man? Lord Margrave?


    So this drunken old man is... the Lord Margrave of Cross?


    The former ruler of this city?


    Aider carried on the conversation with the Lord Margrave of Cross.


    "I was worried, so I came to see how youre doing. Is there anything youre ufortable with?"


    "Im doing well... but the booze youre sending is a bit sparse. Send one more cart full of booze from next month."


    "Oh my, youre already drinking plenty. If you drink more, itll severely damage your health!"


    "Ive already decided to die drunk. Send more without arguing."


    After a brief squabble about the alcohol delivery, Aider changed the subject.


    "Now, Lord Margrave! More importantly, we have a guest! Ive brought a guest!"


    "What? A guest? Havent I told you not to let anyone find me?"


    "Just have a little conversation. Its a very important and special person."


    Aider introduced me with a pointed finger.


    "The newly appointed Lord! His Highness Prince Ash Born Hater Everck!"


    At the mention of my name, Lord Margraves eyes widened.


    Lord Margrave and I locked eyes, and I offered a slight bow.


    "Pleased to meet you, Lord Margrave of Cross. I am Ash, the youngest son of His Majesty the Emperor, and the newly appointed Lord of Crossroad."


    Even if Ash is a wayward prince, he couldnt speak disrespectfully to Lord Margrave.


    It would be akin to a newly transferred lieutenant speaking casually to a senior officer.


    So, I addressed the Lord Margrave with a somewhat awkward formality.


    "I havee to consult with you..."


    "Get out."


    "What?"


    "Get out. Didnt you hear me?"


    With a stern face, the Lord Margrave gestured towards the exit. A dark and deadly intent swirled within his eyes.


    I stood there, bewildered, facing the sudden disrespect from the Margrave.


    This was crossing a line.


    The Everck Empire was founded on a rigid hierarchical system.


    Regardless of how much Cross, the Margrave, professed to be the practical ruler who had overseen this ce for generations, to dare to insult the crown prince at their first encounter? Moreover, to impose a ban on guests?


    "You are insolent, Margrave! Let me remind you of the hierarchy between you and me..."


    nk!


    Just as I was about to speak, the Margrave unexpectedly hoisted something that had been resting at the mansions entrance.


    It was an immense knights spear and a shield. Despite his frail, elderly frame, he lifted it as if it was weightless.


    "...No need. Hmm."


    I immediately backed away.


    What did the act of wielding a weapon toward a royal family member signify in the Everck Empire, a strict hierarchical society?


    It meant he was a reckless madman.


    And the best tactic when dealing with a madman is to steer clear. This is an eternal truth. Damn it.


    "All of you, get out."


    Cross, the Margrave, barked menacingly as he raised the tip of his spear.


    "Get out while Im still asking nicely! Get out!"


    Lucas was about to charge forward in rage, but I raised my hand to halt him.


    "...We will visit again, Margrave. I hope we can have a proper conversation then."


    I led the departure from the mansion. Lucas, with a disgruntled face, and Aider, looking terrified, followed me.


    As we retreated, the Margrave continued to holler at our retreating forms in a raspy voice.


    "Dont dare to show up again! Leave me in peace here! Understand?!"


    ***


    Cross, the Margrave. Full name: Charles Cross.


    He had never actually featured in the game "Protect the Empire".


    However, I remembered that old man because he was the father of Evangeline Cross, the strongest defender in the game.


    Evangeline was one of the most sought-after characters among the SSR heroes appearing in "Protect the Empire."


    Her extraordinary capabilities made her an essential acquisition for yers, consistently ranking among the top five most desirable characters.


    I desired her so intensely, I thoroughly scoured her profile, searching for any clues about her recruitment conditions.


    There were no hints in her profile, but it did contain the name of Charles Cross, Evangelines father.


    Thanks to that, I remembered.


    I have to somehow deal with that drunken old man.


    Having been expelled from the mansion, I was deep in thought.


    Addressing the shortage of troops is crucial, but it might also aid in recruiting Evangeline.


    As with other SSR-grade hero characters, recruiting Evangeline was a challenge.


    Her appearance rate was low and the sess rate of recruitment was likewise low. Even in my most determined attempts, I hadnt managed to secure Evangeline.


    But here was her father.


    Perhaps if I y my cards right, it could trigger a recruitment event?


    Crossroad was now visible in the distance. I nced back.


    "But how is that old grouch going to help us solve our troop problem?"


    Aider was quick to answer.


    "Lord Cross has his own private army. Theyre elite soldiers, loyal only to him."


    "Hmm."


    "If you could sway Lord Cross, his private soldiers would follow you, greatly helping our troop shortage."


    "Ill have to find a way to persuade him then..."


    However, Lucas appeared skeptical.


    "Do we really need to involve such a wild character? Plus, as a local, he could potentially disrupt your rule in the future."


    "We need him regardless of the potential issues."


    We could tackle problems as they arise. Right now, survival was paramount.


    "But how do I even begin? He didnt even let us hold a proper conversation."


    "There is a method."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Aider, wearing a self-satisfied grin, made a gesture like he was holding a drink and taking a gulp.


    "Theres a way to cozy up to a drunk."


    His meaning was unmistakable.


    I muttered an expletive under my breath, spitting out a harsh word.


    "Damn it."


    I had hoped to lead a simple, diligent life, but this world just wouldnt let me be. Damn it all.

 Chapter 32: [Side Story] The Earl of Cross Frontier (2)

    Chapter 32: [Side Story] The Earl of Cross Frontier (2)


    Late that day, I once again found myself on the doorstep of Lord Crosss mansion.


    "Lord Cross! Are you home?"


    With a vigorous thump on the outer door, I stepped into the mansions garden. Almost instantly, Lord Cross appeared from within the mansion.


    "Dont you cherish your life! I made it clear! Stay away from me..."


    As Lord Cross was on the brink of pointing his spear at me, he abruptly let it drop.


    His eyes hadnded on the little cart Id brought with me.


    "What... whats that?"


    "What do you think it is?"


    I smirked and yanked back the cloth that draped over the cart.


    "Its your all-time favorite."


    The cart was chock-full of alcohol.


    The bottles, basking in the warm glow of thete afternoon sun, shimmered like grains of white sand on a beach.


    "..."


    Lord Cross, taken aback, continually shifted his gaze between me and the bottles.


    ***


    The character Id taken over, Ash, was a real mess.


    Truly a debauched prince who indulged in rivers of wine and mountains of meat, a walking disaster.


    Such a man wouldnt have ventured into the countryside without ample supplies. Naturally, hed brought plenty of premium alcohol along.


    But I had no fondness for drinking. Therefore, there was no need to hold back.


    I gathered all the costly drinks that Ash had painstakingly transported from the capital.


    "Lets share a drink, Lord Cross."


    I grabbed a bottle from the cart and gave it a little shake.


    The luxurious bottle housed a beautiful, golden liquid that swirled around within.


    The sweet sloshing sound echoed in the air.


    To a seasoned drinker like Lord Cross, it was an irresistible proposal.


    Gulp.


    Lord Crosss dry throat managed a swallow. I shrugged and returned the bottle to the cart.


    "If youre not interested?"


    "No, no! Who said I wasnt interested?"


    Lord Cross flung open the doors to his mansion.


    "Come in, Your Highness. Bring everything!"


    Easily appeased.


    I wheeled the alcoholden cart directly into the mansion.


    "Oh crap."


    I involuntarily muttered a curse as I took the first step inside.


    From the entrance right through to the interior, discarded bottles littered the floor.


    "Good... grief..."


    I cupped a hand over my nose.


    Given the amount of piled-up, uncleaned bottles, the air was thick with the scent of evaporated alcohol. It was almost nauseating.


    This isnt just a drinking problem, its alcohol poisoning...


    Avoiding the carpet of discarded bottles on the floor, I found my way into the mansions kitchen.


    Lord Cross pulled out two cups from a cupboard.


    "Its been ages since I drank with someone."


    Taking the cup offered by Lord Cross, I suspiciously eyed the bottom of the ss.


    "Is this ss clean?"


    "The house may be a mess, but the ss needs to be clean. Its a matter of respect for the drink."


    Uttering some peculiar doctrine about alcohol, Lord Cross snatched the bottle from my hand.


    "Well, lets see what kind of alcohol youve brought..."


    Margrave Crosss eyes bulged as he read thebel.


    "Peacemaker inaugural royal whiskey! Good heavens, this is incredibly rare!"


    Peacemaker was the reigning Emperors middle name.


    Hence, it was a liquor concocted to mark the year the Emperor ascended the throne. Furthermore, it was a specialty product, crafted right from the royal distillery.


    It wasnt merely the taste, the drink bore a deep symbolic significance.


    In essence, it was damn expensive.


    Ive gifted you such a pricey drink, so start showing me a bit more respect.


    The message would resonate without having to spell it out.


    Margrave Cross cast me aplicated, contemtive look before uncapping the whiskey bottle without a second thought.


    The golden fluid filled our sses.


    "Then, to..."


    I lifted my ss to propose a toast, but Margrave Cross was already bringing his own ss to his lips.


    "..."


    I awkwardly lowered my ss.


    Margrave Cross downed the whiskey in a single swig. Wasnt it a bit strong to drink like that? Was he alright?


    "Phew!"


    With a look of admiration, Margrave Cross studied his now-empty ss.


    "Truly a marvel! The smoothness is unparalleled."


    "Can you fully appreciate it when youre knocking it back that fast?"


    "To fairlypare it to the cheap liquor I normally swill, shouldnt I swill this one too? Thats the only way to give an honest assessment."


    Damn, my knowledge about alcohol is limited, so I cant tell if his logic holds water or not.


    Regardless, I wasnt here to chat about booze today. I quietly ced my untouched ss down.


    "Anyway, Margrave. Today, we need to..."


    "Dont switch subjects!"


    Interrupting me, Margrave Cross refilled his ss.


    "Just drink up and leave. If you have something else to talk about, you can leave."


    "Then at least provide me with some nibbles to..."


    This soused old geezer was just pouring pure alcohol into his belly.


    In response to my grumbling, Margrave Cross begrudgingly opened a cab and pulled out a small bag.


    "Here, eat this."


    "Whats this?"


    "Dried fruits. Theyre from the fruits harvested from my own orchard."


    The bag was filled with finely diced, dried fruits.


    I took out a piece and scrutinized it. Was it a mango? Or a grape?


    "You have an orchard?"


    "Just over there, can you see out the window? Its right behind this mansion. Its a tiny plot. I tend to it as a hobby."


    "Alright, Ill try it... *Spit* What?!"


    I spat it out as soon as I put it in my mouth.


    "What, whats this, its extremely bitter and sour! How are you supposed to eat this!"


    "To spit out the fruits Ive painstakingly grown and harvested... Thats rather rude."


    Margrave Cross, wearing an offended expression, also bit into a piece of fruit.


    "*Spit* What?!"


    And he promptly spat it out.


    "You cant eat it either!"


    "This tastes like absolute rubbish. Even if its fruit Ive grown, this is just junk."


    Margrave Cross hastily swigged his liquor, swished it around in his mouth, and tossed me a bag of dried fruits.


    "Here, a gift. Take it."


    "Why would you give me something even you cant stomach?"


    "If I could eat it, Id have kept it for myself. Why would I hand it over to you? Its simple."


    True? His logic was undoubtedly warped, yet strangelypelling.


    I grumbled under my breath and pocketed the bag of fruit.


    After all, it was a gift from the previous lord, right? I couldnt exactly just toss it aside.


    Margrave Cross sighed as he gazed at the remaining fruit in his hand.


    "Crossroad is nestled at the southernmost edge of the continent. The sun beams brightly, the soil is fertile. Theres nond better suited for fruit cultivation."


    "So, why does it taste so bad?"


    "Not just fruit, but all sorts of crops too. If you simply tend the field, it rewards you abundantly."


    His next words caught me off guard.


    "If only the monsters wouldnt invade."


    "Ah..."


    "The monsters ravage the fields and y the farmers, which is troublesome, but when they die, they spew their corrupt magical energy onto thend. Do you know what that does?"


    A bitter smile crossed Margrave Crosss weathered face.


    "The whole region bes tainted. Any crops grown there wither and die. Thend bes cursed."


    Margrave Cross stared at his drink with aplex expression.


    Golden liquor, brewed in the royal court, from grains and fruit that couldnt be grown in this region...


    "Thats why there are no fields around Crossroad. What good is sunlight and fertile soil if you cant grow anything? Even your hard work bes worthless after a single invasion."


    "..."


    "This ce is cursed. It was in the past, and it will be in the future."


    I gestured towards the window.


    "So why do you keep the orchard?"


    "Doesnt everyone harbor at least one regret in their life?"


    The old man looked towards the orchard with a far-off gaze, then closed his eyes and emptied his drink.


    "That orchard is my regret."


    We sat in silence until the bottle was drained.


    "I cant even get a decent buzz anymore..."


    Margrave Cross grumbled, spinning the empty bottle around.


    I pulled out the next bottle from the cart, uncorked it myself, and refilled Margrave Crosss cup.


    "Margrave, do you know why Im here today?"


    Margrave Cross shot me a sour look.


    "Didnt I make it clear that I wouldnt talk about anything else?"


    "Kick me out if you want. But I need to tell my tale before I leave."


    Thud.


    After filling the Margraves cup, I ced the bottle on the table and began to speak.


    "The monsters are bing restless again. And its not on a small scale."


    "..."


    "Thest invasion consisted of 1,000 Living Armors. We managed to fend them off, but our walls were severely damaged, and our ranks of soldiers are precariously low."


    "..."


    "Were in dire need to bolster our ranks."


    Margrave Cross remained silent as he listened. I persisted.


    "Margrave, I require the soldiers under yourmand."


    "I dontmand any soldiers."


    "I came knowing there are mercenaries within your household."


    "I have friends, true, whom Ive chosen, trained, and battled alongside all my life."


    Margrave Cross exhaled a heavy sigh.


    "But when I relinquished my role as lord, when I cast aside my spear and shield... those friends alsoid down their arms. Now, all of them have retired."


    "I implore you, summon them once again."


    "That would be in vain."


    Gulp, gulp.


    In a single swig, Margrave Cross emptied his cup and slurred his words.


    "Thisnd isnt worth the defence."


    "What do you mean..."


    "No need to waste lives defending a front thats meaningless. Better for everyone to flee."


    From time immemorial to the present.


    The men of the family, who had sworn to protect thisnd, were now advocating for its abandonment.


    I was stunned by his words and fell silent for a moment.


    "Tell me, your highness. Why did you venture to thisnd?"


    Margrave Cross gazed at me and coldly uttered his words.


    "Everything on thisnd is just wilting. Theres no hope or future here."


    "..."


    "This is advice from me, someone who squandered his life protecting this ce. Leave here. Quickly, before the curse of thisnd ensnares you."


    What had transpired in this old mans life?


    What had led him to renounce everything he had dedicated his life to?


    I yearned to ask him and hear his answer, but Margrave Cross turned away and waved his hand dismissively.


    "You must take your leave now. Im too weary for further discourse."


    I sensed this was the end of our conversation for today. I slowly rose from my seat.


    "I will return, Margrave."


    "..."


    "I promise to bring better side dishes next time."


    The Margrave neither responded nor turned to look at me.


    He just stared out the window at his orchard.


    After a final nce at the old mans profile, I left his manor.


    ***


    As I stepped outside, Lucas was waiting with the horses.


    "Your Highness, were you sessful in persuading him?"


    "No, I failed. But I did receive a gift."


    The gift was inedible dried fruit, but a gift is a gift, right? Isnt this a significant stride?


    I shrugged and climbed onto my horse.


    "Well, not everything can be resolved in a single day."


    "So you n to keep visiting him."


    "If I seed, I can recruit a seasoned squadron that has battled monsters all their lives. The effort is worthwhile."


    As I began to head back to the city with Lucas, a question surfaced in my mind.


    "By the way, what happened to the Margrave of Cross? He seems to have gone through something significant... Lucas, do you know anything about it?"


    "No, I have no idea either......"


    Lucas, like me, had lived his entire life in the capital of the empire before being exiled to the south.


    We had no way of knowing the detailed circumstances of this ce.


    "Aider told us to hear it directly from the Margrave himself......ugh."


    Aider didnt seem inclined to spoil anything. Damn that director.


    "Anyway, persuasion is one thing. We need to do what we can in the meantime."


    Do what we can.


    Repair the city walls, prepare for war.


    No matter what cards I held, the monsters woulde. All I could do was kill them as efficiently and effectively as possible.


    Looking out at the distant city, I muttered to myself as if making a promise.


    "Lets return to Crossroads. Theres much to do."

 Chapter 33: [Side Story] Things I can do

    Chapter 33: [Side Story] Things I can do


    The next day dawned.


    As soon as the first rays of light sliced through the morning haze, I departed from the mansion. My n was to supervise the preparations for our uing defensive sh by making aplete tour of Crossroads.


    The city walls were my first stop.


    There, I found theborers glistening with sweat, toiling since the crack of dawn. They were all clearly putting their heart and soul into their work.


    "Ah, Your Highness!"


    The leader of the stone masons guild, who was supervising the repair work, acknowledged me with a bow. I reciprocated with a slight nod.


    "How is the repair working along?"


    "We just seeded in extracting the giant sword that was stuck in the wall."


    Following the guild masters direction, I saw fragments of shattered metal strewn around.


    The Phantom Knight, the boss from the previous stage, had wedged his immense sword into our wall. Atst, we had managed to dislodge it.


    "Today, we aim to clear all the debris and kickstart the actual repair work on the wall."


    "No need to get rid of the sword remains."


    I motioned towards the open field beyond the wall.


    "Scatter them in front of the wall. Theyll serve as an effective barrier."


    The next wave of monsters was anticipated to be a swarm of rats.


    The sword fragments would provide a fitting greeting for these tiny pests. Perfect as a rat deterrent.


    My eyes traced the part of the wall from where we had removed the sword. The impact zone was dreadfully damaged.


    The internal metal structure was bent out of shape, looking akin to a twisted candy cane.


    "How long until the wall repairs areplete?"


    At my inquiry, the guild master hesitated a bit.


    "Your Highness, although youve arranged for extra workers and the soldiers have been aiding the repair work... weve discovered additional damage to the wall post the swords removal. The situation is grimmer than we initially estimated."


    The walls of Crossroads were designed robustly to ward off monstrous threats.


    They were built with a skeleton of interwoven iron rods, around which stones were stacked. Metal tes were thenyered on top.


    This was the height of imperial construction technology. Thanks to that, our walls boasted an impressive level of defense, even against the Phantom Knights massive sword.


    A regr wall would have caved in and crumbled.


    However, theplexity of the construction meant repairs werent as straightforward as stacking a few stones.


    "Cut to the chase. Whats the projected timeline?"


    "Approximately ten days from now."


    "Ten days..."


    I couldnt help but sigh.


    There was just over a week left until the next stage. Time was running short.


    "Could we cut it down to a week if we inject more resources and manpower?"


    I was ready to invest as much manpower and funding as necessary if it would help us gain more time.


    But the guild master decisively shook his head.


    "There are limits to what just extra manpower and resources can achieve. Its a tough call."


    "Surely, there are some aspects that could be expedited with additional resources?"


    "Well, if we can bring in more workers and materials, and work round the clock, we might be able to shave off a day..."


    "If we can save a day, that means we could save two days, and if we can save two days, we could save three days."


    I knew it was a tall order. But I persisted.


    "Ill provide the manpower and materials. No matter what,plete the wall repairs within a week."


    The rationale behind my bold demand was straightforward.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 2]


    - Lv.? ??? : 3 bodies


    - Lv.5 Giant Sewer Rat: 3251 bodies


    It wasnt a misinterpretation.


    Nor was it a misjudgment of what I saw.


    The enemys data popped up as soon as I concluded the free exploration, offering this bewildering disy.


    Three thousand.


    Those rats,parable in size to therge dogs I encountered during the free exploration, amounted to a staggering three thousand.


    Sure, their level was only five. They were just oversized rats that even the average soldier could dispatch without much trouble.


    But there were three thousand of them.


    Even run-of-the-mill animals, if gathered in a swarm of three thousand, could reduce a city to ruins. Let alone these beasts, which were far from ordinary.


    The walls must stand.


    The walls had to be fixed at all costs. Without the walls, fending off such a horde of monsters would be an impossible feat.


    I gripped the guild masters shoulder, who was sweating bullets due to anxiety. He responded with a heavy nod.


    "...Understood. Well give it our all.


    I gave the guild masters back aforting pat.


    Thank you. Your hard work and everyones dedication wont be forgotten.


    Surveying theborers, I amplified my voice.


    Come on, were tasked with protecting the world! Lets throw everything weve got at it!


    ***


    Im heading to the alchemists workshop now.


    After descending from the wall, Lucas and I proceeded towards the citys alchemist workshop. The day was bing increasingly hectic.


    Oh my, Your Highness?! You graced us with your presence!


    Youre here, Your Majesty!


    Upon reaching the workshop, the alchemist guild master and Lilly came out to wee me.


    As I entered the workshop, I immediately got down to business.


    What types and quantities of artifacts are currently under repair?


    Were first focusing on five of the simplest artifacts. Also, three artifacts used in the previous battle have been put back for adjustment.


    Halt all ongoing tasks and begin repairing the artifacts I will specify.


    The n had been to fix the easiest artifacts first.


    But considering that the uing adversaries were over three thousand sewer rats, it seemed more practical to choose and repair the artifacts that would most effectively eradicate the rats.


    I received the list of artifacts stored in the storage.


    Looking over the list, the items useful for the next battle are....


    Three me-throwing artifacts. Prioritize the repair of these.


    It was a basic R-rank artifact that spews fire. Nothing was more effective against those rat pests than fire.


    Since there were three in the warehouse, I instructed for all of them to be repaired.


    After these priority repairs arepleted, revert to repairing the artifacts you were working on before.


    Understood, Your Majesty.


    As per mymand, the workshopmenced the repairs of the me-throwing artifacts immediately.


    While the guild master was directing his subordinates on various tasks, I pulled out the next item.


    And this.


    I produced a blue magic scroll from my pocket.


    The item I held was the Summon Scroll: Automated Defense Turret that I had found in a dungeon during myst free exploration session.


    "Do you recognize this?"


    "What is this...?"


    The Guild Master of the Alchemists Guild squinted at the scroll in my hand, his face slowly morphing into a look of awe.


    "Could it be... an ancient summoning spell?"


    "Yes. Specifically, its a scroll to summon structures."


    Summoning magic.


    In the context of the game, it was a skill only yers had at their disposal.


    This was one of the few aspects where the yer, who usually let game characters handlebat, could directly influence the gamey.


    There were two primary categories of summoning.


    First, the summoning of Defense Towers that could be ced on structures.


    Second, the summoning of Boss Monsters that the yer could control directly.


    Even though one could only summon one entity at a time, the impact was significant.


    With a Defense Tower, a yer could set up awork of overwhelming firepower, and Boss Monsters could be used to decimate enemy creatures.


    The conditions are quite stringent, though...


    To use the tower summoning magic, one needed to get their hands on the summoning scroll and then hand it over to the alchemists workshop for deciphering.


    The Tower Summoning Scroll was a guaranteed drop. By rigorously undertaking free exploration, you could umte them one by one.


    However, the research costs were steep, and the process took quite some time.


    At least the initial summon, the Automated Defense Turret, had a lower researchplexity, allowing it to be utilized rtively soon.


    The path to summoning Boss Monsters is more daunting.


    Upon their death, Boss Monsters would drop a summoning scroll, but this was an exceedingly rare urrence.


    While you could utilize this without any research, the downside was that it was a one-time use item.


    However, the effect was guaranteed. Unlike a Defense Tower, it could be summoned anywhere.


    I was worried that my yer abilities wouldnt trante since Ive been transported into the game, but luckily they do.


    This summoning magic, strictly speaking, wasnt a part of a characters abilities. It was a power of the game system itself.


    Its fortunate that I can use it as is, but it also makes me uneasy.


    Am I a character in this game, or a yer?


    Or, could I be both?


    As I was lost in my thoughts, the Alchemists Guild Master, holding the scroll, looked utterly bewildered.


    "Where in the world did you find such a treasure...!"


    I couldnt exactly tell him, Its a guaranteed drop from a dungeon crawl, so I simply shrugged it off.


    "Thats not important. Can you decipher it?"


    "Certainly! Although its written in an ancient script, it still falls within our magical domain. I can absolutely decipher it!"


    "Thats encouraging. I request that you do so as promptly as possible. Once the wall repairs are finished, I want to deploy the summon from that scroll."


    "Understood, Your Highness! I wont let you down!"


    The Alchemists Guild Master was bowing excessively, clutching the scroll to his chest.


    This was a relic housing countless extinct technologies, so his zeal to study it was understandable.


    And for me, his diligence was mutually beneficial.


    After watching the Guild Master scamper off to his office, clutching the scroll, I flicked my index finger towards Lilly.


    "Lilly,e over here."


    Lilly moved toward me, her face a mask of fear.


    "Why...why are you doing this... Your Highness?"


    She seemed jittery, possibly worried that Id burden her with another perilous task. I offered her aforting smile.


    "No, its just... thank you for your hard work. Im counting on you moving forward."


    I do have a task for her, just not at the moment.


    After proffering Lilly a gratuitous handshake of reassurance, as she stood there immobilized, I exited the alchemists workshop with Lucas.


    "Youre scheming to have me undertake another weird task, arent you?! Something dangerous?! Right? Your Highness! Your Highnesssss!"


    Lillys outcry faintly reverberated behind us.


    Im sorry, Lilly. But thats the reality of being a public servant.


    ***


    Temple.


    As soon as I stepped foot into this marble edifice located in the citys northern region, a whiff of disinfectant stung my nostrils.


    "..."


    I didnt announce my presence, instead, quietly moved further into the temple.


    "Patient in bed number 3 is critical!"


    "We need more potions! Holy water and bandages too!"


    The interior of the temple was lined with beds, with the injuredid out, receiving care.


    Rank R healer Saintess Margarita, alongside other priests, was tending to the wounded with a hectic pace. Among them was Damien.


    I observed Damien from a distance as he sweated profusely while administering healing magic.


    Looking more at ease than when he was piercing enemies with a sharp gaze, Damiens tranquil demeanor, now changing the bandages of the injured, seemed fitting.


    "...Theres nothing more I can do here."


    I quietly slipped out of the temple.


    In their own ways, everyone was battling for survival.


    Everyone in this temple was fighting to preserve lives.


    As their leader, I must exert my utmost.


    I tightened my grip.


    Annihte the monsters, safeguard the people.


    Thats my responsibility.


    "Lets go. The Mercenary Guild is next."


    "Understood."


    Lucas and I left the temple and charted our course for the Mercenary Guild.


    ***


    Approaching the Mercenary Guild located in the heart of the city.


    I took a deep breath before the entrance.


    May the Mercenary Guild brim with promising talents!


    I whispered a silent prayer and forcefully swung open the door.


    "Theres a new character!"


    However.


    "Shit! I already have this one!"


    The once vibrant Mercenary Guild was absent of any promising new mercenaries.


    Instead, Jupiter, radiating a mesmerizing purple aura, sat alone, nursing a drink.


    I was thrilled, thinking a new SR rank character had surfaced!


    I clutched my aching head. Why was this olddy here again?


    Jupiter ambled over to me and offered a salute. I reciprocated with a nod.


    "What brings you here, Jupiter?"


    "Do I have a home, or any savings? I have no ce worth calling home, so Ive been living off the Guild."


    "Quite the braggart, arent you? You could build yourself a house with the sry Ive given you!"


    "Ahh~ What does a mercenary need with a house? Were not meant to settle down."


    Jupiters lips curled into a cunning smile.


    "Living where the wind takes us, going where our hearts lead us, splurging on good food and drinks, thats the ideal mercenary life."


    "So youve decided to stake out here...?"


    "Im officially discharged, I cant stay in the Empires barracks, can I? And would I want to share a mercenary dorm with youngsters? The inns are too rundown for their price."


    I realized that arguing would only waste my breath. Shaking my head, I scanned the empty guild.


    "It seems there are no promising newrades around."


    "Its too soon to be disappointed, Your Highness."


    Jupiter merely shrugged. I rolled my eyes. Did this old woman have a hidden trump card?


    "Who am I? I spent 30 years in the Empires army, and Ive been in the mercenary game for years. Am I not the Comeback Hero, Jupiter?" (TL Note: Not sure how to trante  . It basically means someone who is portrayed as a powerful and influential figure capable of changing the course of events or achieving victory against the odds.)


    "And so, Comeback Hero? What of it?"


    "This olddy has a few, actually, quite a few connections."


    Heh.


    Wearing a mischievous grin, Jupiter dered with conviction,


    "Ive been spreading tales all over the continent. That the new ruler of the monster frontier is of royal blood and isnt afraid to ssh the cash."

 Chapter 34: [Side Story] Dont bother saving the world

    Chapter 34: [Side Story] Don''t bother saving the world


    "Im stirring up talk across the continent. The fresh lord of the monster frontier is from the royal family, and hes not stingy with his gold."


    Jupiter proimed with a sly smirk.


    "And once word gets around, the mercenaries will start pouring in."


    "Hmm..."


    It was uncharacteristic of her to take the lead without being asked.


    If rumors circted that Crossroad promised handsome sries and amiable work conditions, it would indeed draw mercenaries from every corner of the continent.


    Interestingly, in the game world, looking after the welfare of mercenaries did speed up their recruitment.


    For now, its the pay, but Ill need to look at other factors gradually.


    It wasnt an immediate concern, but something Id have to factor in eventually.


    Jupiter nonchntly shrugged, her gaze sweeping over the vacant guild.


    "However, it will take a good week for the gossip to truly take hold."


    The oue wouldnt be instant. Likely, new mercenaries wouldnt appear until the next level.


    Yet, in the long run, the rumors would indeed serve us well. I nodded in agreement.


    "Im relying on you, Jupiter. Spread those whispers far and wide, and wee the neers."


    "Consider it done."


    Jupiter sauntered back into the guild, choosing a seat at the bar. She reclinedfortably, lighting up a cigarette.


    "So, Ill be hanging around here for a bit, spreading the word~!"


    "Do what you will..."


    Without uttering another word, I left Jupiter to her devices.


    She was showing consideration, in her own way. As a mercenary, she was only required to work as much as she was paid.


    I decided to appreciate her gesture. Even though her treating the guild as her personal living room and idling around was somewhat vexing...


    ***


    Afterpleting a circuit of the city.


    Upon my return to the mansion, I delegated several tasks to Aider.


    In particr, I emphasized investing all avable manpower and resources into mending the city walls.


    "Yourmand is my wish, My Lord!"


    Aider promptly sprinted off towards the marketce.


    He had to sell the freshly quarried marble, acquirebor, and materials. He would be swamped for a while. Let him have a taste of the struggle.


    The city began to stir.


    There was an infectious vibrancy radiating from the bustling inhabitants.


    "..."


    Yet, despite the citys lively atmosphere, I felt a pang of unease.


    This ce was a fortress city.


    A front line erected to hold back the monster hordes.


    If the city was bustling, it signaled the impending onught of monsters.


    The next stage was closing in swiftly.


    ***


    Later that afternoon.


    Southeast of Crossroad.


    The residence of Margrave Cross.


    "Margrave!"


    It was early spring, but the southern region was unusually warm.


    My clothes were drenched in sweat from pulling a cart loaded with liquor all the way here. Wiping my forehead with the back of my hand, I shouted out again.


    "Margrave! Are you home?"


    Squeak-


    The door of the aged mansion creaked open. Before long, the sour gaze of an elderly man peeked through the gap.


    "Ive returned. And this time, I brought snacks as well."


    I revealed the contents of the wagon to him.


    A ham carved from the rear leg of a pig, a wheel of cheese, and several bottles of booze.


    I offered a knowing smirk to Margrave Cross, who was practically salivating.


    "Lets share a drink."


    Somehow, I had to win this old man over and secure the Cross familys soldiers for my cause.


    This was a business drink, not leisure!


    ***


    Days passed in this routine.


    I spent daylight hours overseeing the fortification repairs, and when night fell, I journeyed to Margrave Crosss residence to share drinks.


    Our interactions didnt involve much conversation, just the mutual exchange of drinks.


    The defense lines were steadily reinforced while my liver took a hit.


    I wondered how much time Id invested in pickling my own insides.


    After three days of our silent drinking ritual, Margrave Cross finally broke his silence.


    "Do you have someone you hold dear?"


    Caught off guard by his sudden question, I sat wide-eyed in surprise, drink halfway to my lips.


    I was taken aback not just because hed chosen to speak but also because the question was so unexpected.


    "Excuse me?"


    "I asked if theres someone you cherish."


    "..."


    As I froze, unable to answer, Margrave Cross let out a chuckle.


    "Looks like there isnt."


    "Well, yes."


    Even if there were, it would be my business. I wouldnt be sharing it with him.


    "Consider it carefully. Is there truly no one?"


    "Hmm..."


    Margrave Crosss persistence prompted me to give it some thought. Someone I love?


    Back on Earth, before I began streaming the game... I was alone.


    I hadnt known love from anyone, nor had I given it. I merely existed, alone.


    Then, I started streaming, and as my audience grew, I started receiving affection from countless viewers...


    - We love you, big brother RetroAddict! (Heart fluttering)


    - How much should I donate for you to twerk? Ill start with 100,000 won ^^7


    - You failed the mission, so strip as an apology  Please hurry


    "..."


    As I recalled the perverse remarks in the chat from those masquerading as fans, I paled.


    No, that was a unteral expression of love(?). They werent the people I cared for.


    Even after giving it due consideration, I couldnt pinpoint anyone. I shook my head.


    "Theres no one."


    "Youve lived a sparse life, young man."


    Seems like a strange judgmenting from you, living as you do!


    "Isnt it you whos living in seclusion, drinking alone in your house?"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Margrave Cross chuckled, a bitter sound. I scoffed in response.


    "So, Margrave, is there someone you cherish?"


    "I did."


    Margrave Cross responded without hesitation.


    "My wife. The only person I loved in my lifetime..."


    He looked every bit the part of the hardened soldier, yet he was surprisingly sentimental, this old man.


    But his following words rendered me speechless.


    "She passed away, three years ago."


    "..."


    "She was mauled by monsters, right here in this orchard. All I could offer her was a funeral with an empty casket."


    The silence that followed was stifling.


    I found myself speechless as Margrave Crossroad drained his ss and poured himself another.


    Having refilled his ss, the Margrave began to speak again, his voice a slow rumble.


    "Theres an age-old superstition passed down through generations to the rulers of thisnd. Some call it a curse."


    "A curse?"


    "A moment arrives when you must choose between this city and someone you hold dear."


    His tone was so even, it was as if he was recounting a quaint fairy tale rather than a dreadful curse.


    "There were no exceptions. From my countless forefathers, to my grandfather, to my father. No one escaped this curse."


    "..."


    "And then my moment came."


    Margrave Crossroad raised his trembling hand to his lips, taking a sip of his drink.


    "For the past dozen years, monster attacks had been sparse. The city was peaceful, but the downside was dwindling profits. The citys financial situation was deteriorating. I had to find a new way to generate ie."


    He began to narrate his moment.


    "Thats when my wife made a suggestion. Lets cultivate thend south of the front line."


    "Outside the fortress?"


    "Thend north of the line was already saturated. The barrennds to the south were certainly alluring. Monster encounters had been rare, and magical contamination of thend was minimal. It seemed worth trying to cultivate."


    "..."


    "So, I expanded the farnd southward. Refugees, drawn by tales of fertilend, poured in, and the asional monsters were easily driven off. For a while, things went well."


    Margrave Crossroad struggled to swallow his drink.


    "This orchard was set up at the farthest southern point of those pioneering farnds. As the lords wife, she took the lead in the most perilous location, nting trees and tilling the soil."


    Margrave Crossroad cast a blurry gaze out the window towards the orchard.


    "I recall the taste of the grape she ced in my mouth with her dirt-stained hands. The fruits harvested here during the first year werent much to look at, but they were the sweetest Id ever tasted."


    "..."


    "For a while, I harbored a sliver of hope. Perhaps we wouldnt have to hunt monsters any longer. Maybe we could make a living by tilling thend and harvesting the fruits. Maybe these peaceful days couldst."


    A bitter smile crossed the Margraves face.


    "Of course, it wasnt to be."


    Gulp. Gulp.


    Having drained his ss in one go, the Margrave continued his tale, his voice hushed.


    "It was during the second year of pioneering. We received an alert that a hundred sizable monsters had breached the frontline base and were approaching the city. I rushed back to the city. My wife, tending the orchard, waved me off, telling me to take care."


    The Margrave stared into his empty ss.


    "Only upon reaching the city did I discover that they had split into two groups. A dozen monsters had split off from the main force and attacked the pioneering farnd."


    "..."


    "The monsters main force was already assaulting the city, and I was faced with a decision. Would I rescue my wife in the pioneer settlement or safeguard tens of thousands of citizens within the city?"


    Margrave Crosss aged eyes met mine.


    "What do you think my choice was?"


    "You chose the city."


    "Indeed. As our family has done for generations. Bound by duty and tradition, I chose the city."


    "..."


    "I sealed the city gates and repelled the monsters. After a few grueling hours ofbat, we managed to drive them back. But when I raced back to the settlement..."


    Margrave Cross had dutifully carried out his role.


    "The fields were ravaged, the pioneers had perished. Hundreds of lives taken by just a dozen monsters. This orchard, and my wife, shared the same fate."


    In the process, he had lost what mattered most.


    "The weak defenses of the pioneer settlement against the giant monsters? The overly ambitious expansion of the front line? Yes, those were my mistakes. But what haunts me most... is that pivotal moment when I chose the city over my wife."


    Gulp. Gulp.


    Margrave Cross methodically refilled his cup and drank. The ritual was a mechanical repetition.


    "My daughter called me mad. She could neverprehend why I chose the city over her mother. A few dayster, my daughter departed from this ce."


    "..."


    "In the end, this is the oue of my life spent defending this ce. My wife is gone, my daughter has left, and Im here, withering away in solitude."


    I could only observe the shaking, frail hand of the old man, a mix of emotions clouding my eyes.


    "...This is just a cautionary tale, young lord."


    Thud.


    Margrave Cross, having drained his ss, set it down on the table with a sigh.


    "Youre aware of what they call the front line here, arent you?"


    "A city upon a grave, is it?"


    "Indeed. This damned city, built atop death, will also force a choice upon you."


    Margrave Cross raised his wrinkled finger, pointing directly at me.


    "There wille a time when you must sacrifice what you hold dearest to protect this city."


    "..."


    It didnt feel like a curse, but more like a prophecy.


    It felt like the inevitable consequence of a series of actions being predicted.


    "Our family has borne that sacrifice. My grandfather, my father, and now me. But... no more."


    Margrave Cross closed his eyes tightly.


    "I refuse to pass this cursed responsibility onto my daughter."


    "...I understand."


    Then it began to make sense to me.


    I slowly nodded.


    "Margrave, you relinquished your position to avoid passing on the lordship to your daughter."


    "Thats correct."


    Margrave Cross conceded calmly.


    "I wish for my daughter to escape from this cursednd, this damned duty, and live a peaceful, joyous life."


    SSR-rated Tank, Evangeline Cross.


    The character I was hell-bent on recruiting, Margrave Cross was equally determined to have her retreat from the frontlines of this ce.


    "Your Highness, you asked for my aid in safeguarding the city, didnt you?"


    Margrave Cross grumbled in an exhausted tone.


    "Ive defended the city enough, even at the cost of what mattered most to me."


    "..."


    "I need to stop now."


    In Margrave Crosss eyes, mirrored in the ss of spirits, there was no lingering pride of a man who had guarded the frontlines for his entire life.


    "I yearn to draw myst breath here in this orchard, not atop the battlements."


    Instead, there swirled the regret of a man who couldnt stand by his wifes side in her final moments.


    "That should rify why Im not inclined to assist. Im being candid out of gratitude for yourpany thus far."


    "..."


    "Now, be on your way. And when that moment confronts you... make a wise choice."


    Margrave Cross, raising his ss in a toast, chuckled bitterly as he poured the remaining bottle into his empty ss.


    "Dont live a life filled with regret, like I have."

 Chapter 35: [Side Story] Dont bother saving the world (2)

    Chapter 35: [Side Story] Don''t bother saving the world (2)


    The sincere efforts to repair the wall had reached their fifth day.


    Two days remained until the stage was set.


    "Fantastic work, everyone!"


    I shouted as I ascended to the site of the wall repair.


    "Take a breather and grab some food."


    Trailing me, the Lords Mansion servants climbed onto the wall, distributing refreshments and snacks.


    The folks who had beenboring over the wall repair erupted in cheers.


    "Hooray, grub time~!"


    "ssic Your Highness! Youve got perfect timing!"


    "But, Your Highness, wheres the liquor?"


    "Quiet down, you rascals, eat and get back to work!"


    I hollered, which caused everyone to chuckle and snag their share.


    They all chatted animatedly, quenching their thirst and munching their snacks. I observed the scene from a distance.


    Though time was pressing, humans arent machines. Without suitable rest, efficiency takes a dive.


    "How are the repairs progressing?"


    I queried the Mason Guildmaster as I offered him a beverage. epting the cup with gratitude, the Guildmaster beamed.


    "Thanks to Your Highnesss generous supply of manpower, well luckily meet the deadline. The wall repair should be wrapped up in two days."


    Indeed, I had exhausted all the manpower I could amass.


    I had rallied all theborers I could hire, even employing all the soldiers in the city.


    "As you can see, the foundation has been fully restored, and weve installed new steel frames. Now we just need toy bricks and attach steel tes, and the repair will be done."


    "Excellent work."


    The toughest part of the task was behind us.


    I once againuded the Mason Guildmaster and swiveled around. Among those tailing me was the Alchemist Guildmaster.


    "Youve been patient enough. Lets get it installed today."


    At my words, the Alchemist Guildmasters eyes lit up as he drew a blue magic scroll from his pouch.


    "Atst, we can use this!"


    A summoning magic scroll.


    A valuable artifact capable of setting up a defense tower, which I procured from the previous dungeon exploration.


    I intended to install it as soon as the foundation repair was done. Now that it was nearly finished, it was time to try setting it up.


    I received the deciphered scroll. Then, a system window popped up before me.


    [Summon Scroll: Automatic Defense Turret Do you wish to use it?]


    - Yes/No


    Naturally, Yes.


    Whoosh!


    As I chose Yes, the scroll in front of me ignited, leaving behind blue mes. Blue particles surged from the remaining mes and permeated my body.


    [Ash(EX) has acquired a yer skill!]


    > Summon Magic: Automatic Defense Turret


    "Score!"


    The Automatic Defense Turret is mine!


    With a contented grin, I beckoned the Mason Guildmaster standing behind me.


    "Mason Guildmaster!"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Could you collect the materials Im about to list? Theyre all in the vicinity."


    "No problem at all, Your Highness. Just give me themand."


    Shortly after, the materials I requested were stacked atop the wall.


    Stone and fragments of steel frame. Various bits and pieces leftover from construction scattered about.


    This should suffice.


    Since I only needed to meet the exact quantity of the ingredients, there was no need to fuss over quality.


    The final ingredient is a magic core of R grade or higher.


    I drew out a Standard Advanced Magic Core (R) from my bag, an item I had won from a previous reward box. With this, all the ingredients were assembled.


    The location... maybe right here will do.


    [Summoning Magic: Automatic Defense Turret]


    - All necessary materials have been prepared.


    - The level of the summon is the same as the level of the character who summoned it. Moreover, you can only maintain one summon at a time.


    - Please specify the location to install.


    The system window exhibited the entire wall like a 3D blueprint, pinpointing locations where the turret could be installed.


    From these, I selected the nearest location. Perfect spot!


    Ku-ku-gung-!


    All the stacked materials in front of me levitated at once.


    Not only the craftsmen who had been observing, but also theborers and soldiers, were taken aback and stepped back.


    ng! Bang! Thud!


    The lifted stones and steel rods shattered into tiny pieces and then rained down onto the wall, coalescing into a single structure.


    Its like a game of Tetris.


    I mused to myself while observing the process of the small pieces fitting together to form arge mass. It was truly captivating.


    In just a few minutes, the construction of the automatic defense turret was finalized.


    Gazing up at thepleted gigantic turret, I wore a gratified grin.


    Everyone gathered around gasped in awe, marveling in unison.


    The design evoked images of a naval gun mounted on a World War II battleship, from the absurdly massive gun barrel to the sturdy gun mount.


    "Magnificent."


    I found myself pping. Even without dining, I savored a fulfilling sense of satisfaction.


    "This... is the lost magic architectural technology from hundreds of years ago..."


    The Alchemists guildmaster standing behind me uttered in a stupor. I nodded in agreement.


    "Ill fetch more scrolls in the future, so please research them."


    At my remark, the Alchemists guildmaster bobbed his head enthusiastically.


    Ha, if you enjoy being directed like this, you might end up shedding some tearster.


    "Everyone, thanks to you, our defenses are bing more robust!"


    I gently tapped the automatic turret in front of the onlookers and shed a yful smile.


    "Im counting on your continued dedication!"


    Ohh-!


    Everyone cheered in unison, lifting their drinks and snacks.


    The atmosphere was quite lively. I hope it remains this way moving forward.


    ***


    The cksmiths shop.


    The heat billowing from the furnace was intense. Wiping the sweat umting on my forehead, I ventured in.


    "Is it ready?"


    As I inquired directly, the cksmiths guildmaster bowed in my direction.


    "I was simply awaiting your arrival, Your Highness."


    The guildmaster showcased a set of armor perched on an armor stand.


    "Here it is."


    It was a suit of metallic armor emanating a translucent blue glow.


    I gulped and painstakingly assessed the intricate details of the armor.


    [Phantom Armor (SR) Lv.30]


    - Category: Armor


    - Defense: 50-55


    - Durability: 12/12


    - The wearers physical resistance is boosted by 33%.


    - The wearer gains the [Wraithform] ability.


    This armor was forged from the Mana Core of the Phantom Knight, a reward I garnered from the previous stage.


    The defense was decent, and the options were well adapted. It boasted substantial physical resistance and even the [Wraithform] ability.


    [Wraithform Lv.1]


    - For 5 seconds, you be impervious to interference. All attacks be ineffective, but the user also cant attack any other targets.


    In essence, you transform into a ghost for 5 seconds. Youre immune to any damage, but conversely, you cant strike either.


    This proved to be more advantageous than I initially assumed.


    Im not fond of the durability being as fragile as a ss bead.


    Despite its respectable stats, the armors durability was critically low. If not maintained meticulously, it could shatter in the heat ofbat.


    "Lucas."


    After thoroughly inspecting all the options, I signaled Lucas.


    Lucas, brimming with excitement at the sight of thepleted armor, promptly scurried over to my side.


    I smirked and presented the armor to him.


    "Try it on."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Lucas eagerly epted the armor and proceeded to don it, reappearing a few minutester fully kitted.


    "Whew~!"


    I caught myself whistling instinctively.


    The armor, when disyed on a stand, differed greatly from when worn by a knight. The moment Lucas adorned it, the armors magnificent design became remarkably pronounced.


    "How is it, is itfortable?"


    "Theres nothing better."


    Lucas, clenching his gauntlet-d fist, beamed.


    "I will use it to the fullest, Your Highness."


    "Thats the spirit. I specifically ordered it for you. Ensure its well-utilized."


    I added a dash of grandeur. Ahem.


    I nodded appreciatively at the cksmith guild master.


    "Thank you for crafting such exceptional armor."


    "Im honored to have worked with such high-quality material after a long hiatus."


    The guild master bowed deeply. The pride radiating from his eyes as he gazed at the armor was palpable.


    "Please entrust us again, and well strive to exceed your expectations. Your frequent orders are most wee, Your Highness."


    "I will certainly do so."


    The cksmiths crafting tools are instrumental for conquering the game. Naturally, Id be a frequent visitor.


    Having already settled the costs and charges for the armor, Lucas and I exited the cksmiths.


    The cksmiths bid us farewell with respectful bows.


    "Lets head west of the fortress."


    As I perused the final agenda of the day, I beckoned my valet.


    "We have a crucial event to attend."


    ***


    That evening.


    On the western ins of the Fortress.


    Boom! Rumble!


    A sorrowful cry resonating in honor of the fallen filled the air.


    A funeral was underway. A memorial for the soldiers who had fallen in thest stage.


    Newly crafted coffins were nketed with earth beneath orderly arranged tombstones.


    The casualty count from thest stage hadnt been exorbitant. I found myself conflicted, unsure whether to deem this stroke of luck as a blessing or a curse.


    Hymns reverberated through the air, and priests blessed each grave with holy water.


    I inclined my head in respect at each freshly dug grave.


    Events had unfolded in quick session. Post-funeral, I found myself atop a hill, the cemetery sprawling beneath me.


    Rows of graves, marking the final resting ces of those who fell under mymand, formed a grim tableau.


    "Phew..."


    A sharp, biting wind whipped past. I wasnt a smoker, but for a fleeting moment, I thought I grasped why some might seek sce in the habit.


    "Allocating a significant chunk of the citys budget to funerals..."


    An elderly voice echoed from behind me. Surprised, I swiveled around.


    "Moreover, setting up post-death grants. Quite the princely magnanimity."


    "Margrave?"


    Margrave Cross was slowly making his way towards me.


    Id expected him to be holed up in his dpidated vi all day, yet here he was, traversing the distance on his own.


    Cross clucked his tongue at me, a twinkle of surprise in his eyes.


    "But this ce is a monster front line, young lord. Lives are swept away as effortlessly as debris in the rainy season. There wille a time when such benevolence wont suffice."


    "..."


    Momentarily at a loss for words at the former lords sage advice, I deftly changed the topic.


    "Did you trek all the way here to impart that wisdom? Or have you run out of booze?"


    "Theres never enough booze. Sometimes I evene to buy it myself. But today I bear another reason."


    Standing beside me, Margrave Cross observed the graves with a detached gaze.


    "I sought out my former soldiers, oldrades, asking if theyd rally in defense of the city."


    "...!"


    He was referring to the veteran members of the Cross lineage. Without thinking, I swallowed.


    "And? What was their response?"


    "They all agreed. They would once again stand guard over the city."


    Unconsciously, I raised both my hands in victory. Hooray!


    "This is the most heartening news Ive heard in a week, Margrave!"


    With this, our troop shortage issue was swiftly resolved.


    Margrave Cross gave a slight nod, observing my celebration with a detached air.


    "I dont know how much assistance those old friends can offer... but theyre currently gearing up. Ill transfermand to you. Handle it wisely. Theyre all as old as I am."


    "Thank you very much, Margrave. Truly."


    When Margrave Cross obstinately refused to lend aid, I thought I was cornered. But he extended his support voluntarily.


    Truth be told, I was taken aback, but deeply appreciative.


    "Theres nothing to thank me for. Extend your gratitude to your new allies."


    "Still, Margrave, your words kindled this me. Thank you."


    I seized Margraves hand and shook it with vigor. Margrave gently extricated his hand, appearing slightly awkward.


    "That appears to be the extent of my assistance."


    Margrave Cross stared at the city with a distant gaze in his eyes.


    "Preserve the city well, young lord. I wish you fortuity."


    "Thanks for your support, Margrave. Ill strive to do my utmost."


    I responded with a mischievous grin.


    "Ill be seeking your sage advice periodically."


    "Advice... Just keep me flush with alcohol."


    "Out of concern for your health, Ill make sure to send an abundance of medicinal herbs instead."


    "st it, if youre nning on sending me things of that sort, dont bother at all!"


    With a grin, Margrave Cross tossed a casual wave my way and began his journey southward.


    He was likely returning to his orchard.


    Part of me yearned to keep him here.


    Despite his advanced years, Margrave Cross was a seasonedmander whod spent his life safeguarding this front line. His expertise would undoubtedly be invaluable in our defense efforts.


    But he had already sacrificed too much in this city.


    Therefore, I found myself unable to hold him back, choosing instead to silently observe his dwindling silhouette.


    Iforted myself with the thought that Id have more opportunities to engage in discourse and garner counsel as a lord in future.


    Little did I anticipate then, that next time would never arrive.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Two days had passed.


    The dawn of Stage Start Day arrived.


    At longst, the city wall repairs were finished.


    "There were many areas where we had to hurry because of time, but it should hold up as a city wall."


    Iid aforting hand on the shoulder of the Mason Guild leader, whose head remained bowed.


    "Youve done well, youve really worked hard."


    The morning sun rendered the newly refurbished walls with a radiant glow.


    Reflecting on the vast amounts of resources and funds used to mend these walls, I couldnt help but feel a deep respect.


    nk! nk!


    Among them, the newly installed automatic turret moved its barrel with a menacing noise.


    I stroked the massive barrel as one would a puppys chin. It felt dependable.


    We have ample resources.


    On the city wall, arrows and cannonballs were stacked high. We had more than enough to perforate dozens of monsters.


    Weve also bolstered our ranks.


    I spotted soldiers inspecting their armor and weapons on the wall.


    The Twilight Brigade.


    These were the warriors of the Cross family, who, alongside Margrave Cross, had defended this city for a lifetime.


    Their original number was around a thousand, but the Margraves retirement had scattered most, leaving around three hundred.


    This isnt just any group of three hundred.


    It was not merely three hundred soldiers. They were veterans, more familiar with this front line and more skilled at ying monsters than any other.


    In a time where every single soldier was a godsend, this was the most valuable reinforcement I could hope for.


    I decided to reward all of them with a generous weekly bonus.


    Weve alsopleted setting up the kill zone.


    Wed upgraded the wooden fence wall, also known as the kill zone, which directed the movement of monsters.


    Further, wed strewn numerous minor barricades and traps on the path to the southern city wall.


    The city wall was armed with a plentiful array of revamped artifacts, cannons, and ballistas.


    "We are ready."


    I dered confidently.


    "Come on then, monsters!"


    During the countless resets and game reys, over 700 times, Id never been as prepared as I was now.


    Confidence surged. I felt certain that I could navigate the stage wlessly, even in the face of unexpected variables.


    Thud! Thud!


    Suddenly, a scout on horseback rushed into the city wall. He was part of the scouting party dispatched the day prior.


    "News from the scout base!"


    The soldiers voice echoed across the walls.


    "The monsters are on the move!"


    "...!"


    Simultaneously, a faint tremor stirred beneath our feet.


    A thick dust cloud billowed up in the not-so-distant horizon. It signified the approach of the monster vanguard.


    I called up the stage information window in front of me.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 2]


    - Lv.? ??? : 3


    - Lv.5 Giant Sewer Rat : 3251


    - Start Time: 10 minutes


    The battle wouldmence in 10 minutes.


    "Theyre almost here! Keep your eyes peeled!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    My shout was met with a unanimous response from officers, including Lucas.


    Reassuring, arent they?


    Their unyielding presence lifted my spirits. I allowed a faint smile to tug at the corners of my lips.


    That was when wepleted our final military check and braced for the looming battle.


    "Huh?"


    My brows knitted in puzzlement.


    My gaze had been cast towards the south, a silent question lingering in the air about the impending arrival of the rat horde.


    From a distance, just beyond the horizon... a figure stood.


    "...?"


    I rubbed my eyes, second-guessing my sight, yet the vision persisted.


    Someone was there, leisurely stationed on the southern ins, where the rat creatures were expected to overrun soon.


    A man, dressed as a bard, his pointy hat casting a shadow over his face.


    "Whats up with that guy?"


    Lucas joined me as I continued to peer anxiously.


    "Why the troubled expression, Your Highness?"


    "Lucas, do you see that person over... "


    I had turned to Lucas, but as my hand stretched back towards the south to indicate the figure, I noticed...


    "Huh?"


    The bard in the pointy hat had vanished.


    Beside me, Lucas appeared baffled.


    "I dont see anything, Your Highness."


    "Damien!"


    I beckoned Damien hurriedly. He had been tinkering with his crossbow on the other side and now dashed over.


    "Did you summon me, Prince?"


    "Do you see anyone over there?"


    Damien surveyed the area I was pointing at, but eventually gave a slight shake of his head.


    "I see no one, Prince."


    "...."


    If Damien didnt see anyone, it meant that there truly was no one there.


    A shiver slithered down my spine.


    Did I see a mirage?


    I hoped that was the case.


    But what if I hadnt been mistaken? What if someone had indeed been there?


    What was he doing?


    A foreboding sensation swept over me as a faint sound resonated.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud...


    The ground started to vibrate.


    "Theyre here!"


    With clenched teeth, I directed my gaze back towards the south.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud-!


    A sea of grey unfurled.


    The colossal swarm of 3,000 rats finally came into view, surging from the south towards the city.


    Despite the distance, the stink of the sewer and the reek of the gue invaded my nostrils.


    My fist clenched tightly around my sword.


    I must stayposed.


    Regardless of their number, regardless of whether I had witnessed a mirage, there was only one task for me.


    Halt them.


    We had prepared to the best of our abilities. All we could do now was y as many monsters as possible.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud-!


    The forefront of the rat swarm advanced towards the wooden fence wall of the southern ins. I raised my voice and hollered out.


    "Artillery squad, ready to fire!"


    The artillerymen ignited their cannons in synchrony. With a determined sweep of my hand, I ordered,


    "Fire!"


    Boom! Bam, bam, bam, bam!


    The thunderous sound of firing engulfed the air.


    Whishhh-


    The shells that sliced through the air eventually plummeted to the ground after a long arc.


    Boom...!


    Raising a plume of dust, the shells decimated the frontline of the rat horde.


    [Enemy Profile - STAGE 2]


    - Lv.? ??? : 3 units


    - Lv.5 Giant Sewer Rat : 3154 units (Kill Count: 97)


    Close to a hundred rats were blown apart by the first volley.


    "Yes!"


    Surveying the fragments of the now shattered monsters, I pumped my fist.


    "Annihte them!"


    These rat scum were nothing but statistics, nothing remarkable!


    ***


    Bang! Crash!


    A wooden barricade was positioned in the open south of the fortress.


    The creatures faltered as they encroached along the barrier, their maneuvers bing clumsy. We rained crossfire upon them.


    This was the killing field.


    The front line of the sewer rats couldnt evade this maze of death, and the kill count escted dramatically.


    Their numbers are overwhelming, and theyre bunched together.


    In essence...


    If we unleash area attacks, we can wipe out a lot in one go!


    About 30 minutes hadpsed since the onset of the battle, and not a single rat had managed to escape.


    [Enemy Profile - STAGE 2]


    - Lv.? ??? : 3 units


    - Lv.5 Giant Sewer Rat : 2327 units (Kill Count: 924)


    Already, nearly a thousand sewer rats had been obliterated amidst the crossfire.


    I was slightly apprehensive because the quantity of creatures was immense, but it seemed we had no issues at this pace.


    The moment I began to breathe easier while watching the lifeless rats being pulverized within the kill zone,


    Rumble...


    "Huh?"


    One segment of the wooden barricade wall started to tremble.


    Squeak, squeak-!


    Apanied by the shrill squeals of rats, giant sewer rats began crawling over the barricade.


    "?!"


    Taken aback, I swiftly hoisted my telescope to survey the area.


    "Damn it."


    The interior of the wooden barricade was filled with rat carcasses.


    The remains of the deceased piled up so much that they overflowed the barricade wall.


    The rat legion behind them began to evade the fence by mbering over these corpses.


    Squeak-!


    Just like water overtopping a dam.


    Within an instant, they overwhelmed the barricade and began to flood out of the kill zone.


    "Shit!"


    I inadvertently let out a swear.


    Even if the kill zone was to copse quickly, I assumed it would ur after we had eliminated more than half of them.


    I hadnt anticipated that they would scale the wall because too many corpses had umted. I hadnt even thought of it.


    Were still okay!


    I hastily directed the artillery unit to adjust their targeting, and readied the ballista unit.


    We have a considerable distance from the kill zone to the fortress wall, and its littered with all sorts of obstructions! We can secure a lot more time!


    However.


    I neglected one aspect here.


    Thump, thump, thump-!


    It was the speed of the sewer rats.


    Those that spilled out onto the open ins were repulsively quick.


    And their size was merely about that of arge dog. In other words...


    Thump! Thump!


    Thunk...!


    Therge, slow-moving bolts from the ballista simply couldnt hit their marks.


    "Damn rat devils!"


    "We are missing...!"


    The soldiers swore and continued to bombard with cannon fire and arrows, but, striking the surging horde, that was spreading across the expansive field like a wave, was no simple task.


    Squeak! Squeak!


    Thump-thump-thump-thump!


    The nimble, small-sized rats twisted and turned their bodies, dashing across the field.


    Apart from the sporadic cannon sts and the asional arrow that luckily struck a target... they were closing the distance with almost no hindrance.


    "Huff!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Damien, standing by my side, tirelessly discharged his crossbow.


    The arrows from Damiens bow did manage to topple some of them, but it was far from sufficient.


    Naturally, I expected that the rats would reach the fortress walls.


    At this pace, far more rats than I anticipated would arrive at the walls...!


    Just then, it urred.


    Hummm-


    Clink!


    A beautiful, hefty mechanical sound echoed.


    Boom-boom-boom-boom!


    With a gratifying firing noise that resonated in the ears, dozens of turquoise magic bullets were discharged.


    The magic bullets tore across the ground like soaring arrows, andrge explosions erupted from the direct-hit areas on the field.


    The magic bullets swept across the area like ash. The rats in their path were instantaneously turned to dust.


    "What an unexpected turn of events!"


    I turned to the side, my face showing a near-moved expression. There I saw a thick-barreled structure moving with a clinking noise.


    The newly summoned automated defense turret!


    I tapped the heated barrel with my fingertips and gave a nod of approval.


    "Indeed, auto-turrets are the best for tower defense."


    Though the genre of this game leans more towards character defense, still, anyway!


    The automated defense turret continuously dispatched clusters of magic bullets like a whip.


    The shower of bullets, reminiscent of a bullet hell game, effectively swept away the rats.


    But it could not cover the entire battlefield.


    And the rats numbered in the thousands.


    Rats still streamed in beyond the range of the automated defense turret.


    Moreover...


    Hummm...


    The automated defense turret, having used up all its ammunition, entered a reload sequence.


    Naturally, a gap appeared in the core of our defenses...


    Thump-thump-thump-thump!


    The rats were now pressing towards the center of the fortress walls.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Far too many.


    An overwhelming quantity.


    As I observed the tsunami of rats surging towards the castle wall, I swallowed my dry saliva.


    It felt as though I were standing on a seafront rather than a wall.


    A seafront that was on the verge of being assaulted by a turbulent, rolling tide.


    Squeak! Squeak!


    The grey wave of beasts hurtled towards the castle wall and splintered upon impact, akin to a wave crashing against a sea barrier.


    This was due to the concentrated barrage rained down from the wall.


    "Fire!"


    "Launch-!"


    Soldiers, soaked in sweat, shouted continuously. Then, a deluge of cannonballs and arrows gushed outward.


    Boom! Bang!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The rats were consumed by explosions and skewered by arrows.


    They were small and swift from a distance, making them challenging targets.


    But as they approached the wall, our hit rate with cannons and arrows surged.


    And that wasnt all. The barricades were denser around the castle wall.


    The shards of the phantom knights greatsword, which had been lodged in the wall and then extracted, yed a substantial role.


    The sight of rats slipping on the metal fragments and tumbling was quite something.


    Not bad, not bad, but...


    I moistened my parching lips with my tongue.


    We retreated the front line too quickly!


    The neutralization of the kill zone urred too swiftly, and the rats crossed the in to reach the wall too rapidly. Far faster than anticipated.


    Even if the neutralization of the kill zone was unexpected, it was my error not to properly gauge the speed of these four-legged creatures. Damn it.


    Nheless, the defense is holding up.


    I scanned the wall.


    Though the rat monsters arrived at the wall in an instant, the soldiers kept their cool and intercepted them individually, as trained.


    Thanks to their experience from the previous stage and the inclusion of battle-hardened veterans, the situation remained manageable.


    "Pull yourselves together, rookies! Put some backbone into it!"


    "Dont exhaust yourselves too early! Weve got hours to go! Go drink some water!"


    "Youre discouraged because you missed with that damn cannon? Even a shot can push the monsters back! Keep firing!"


    The veterans were doing a fantastic job coaching the young mercenaries.


    Even without my issuing detailedmands, they were effectivelybating the rats on their own.


    And as for our party members.


    "Left defensive line! The is too low! What are you doing? Aim properly!"


    Lucas was overseeing the front line.


    While I managed the overall front line, Lucas issued detailed orders based on my directives.


    Even when I, who was still unfamiliar with the mercenary techniques in this world, issued vague instructions, Lucas perfectly understood them and provided precisemands. What a proficient protagonist.


    ng!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Damien was picking off targets.


    Slowly but surely, he was prating the heads of rats nearing the wall.


    Damiens strength lies in long-range precision shooting, and while that skill bes slightly less prominent in such a mass battle, it remains helpful.


    Even diligent, steady kill counts mattered. Hang in there.


    "Gravity Artifact Number One will be down in three minutes! Please prepare Gravity Artifact Number Two!"


    Lilly was overseeing the gravity artifacts at the scene.


    She raised her voice, bustling about; her actions seemed to dere, Look, Im putting in the work. But...


    Im sorry, Lilly. No matter how much you protest, if necessary, you need to be at the front line...


    It appeared Lilly nced at me with a desperate gaze, but I deliberately looked away, ignoring her.


    Finally, in our main party, thest member was Jupiter.


    "Wow~ everyones working so hard."


    "..."


    She was lounging.


    On the makeshift bed set up inside the fortress, she had stretched out her legs.


    When told to rest and wait, she was indeed resting in absolutefort. Is this her bedroom?


    "Oh my, oh dear! My back aches when I try to gather magic power! Oh dear!"


    When I shot her a reproachful nce, Jupiter pretended to be in pain and clutched her back.


    "..."


    I left without uttering a word. What can I say to such a precious magician... Damn.


    "Pull your weightter, Jupiter."


    "Of course!"


    Jupiter, who winked with her single eye, started sipping a drink through a straw. I truly dislike this old woman...


    In any case, thanks to the efforts of everyone but Jupiter, the front line was tight but well-maintained.


    Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud!


    Especially, the power of the automated turrets was unmatched.


    Despite the drawbacks of swift ammunition consumption and lengthy reloading times.


    They exhibited supreme power when activated. Low-level, weak creatures like rats could be entirely exterminated in hordes.


    "Aww, so adorable, aww!"


    I lovingly patted the automated turret that had entered its third reloading phase. Keep up the good work.


    In front of the fort, the bodies of the rats piled up, forming a small hill.


    I nodded, looking down at the horrifying yet satisfying sight.


    If it continues like this, wellplete the stage with ease!


    Could we finally achieve a wless victory?


    Just when I was entertaining this peaceful thought, something urred.


    "...?!"


    Something flickered at the edge of my vision.


    Surprised, I redirected my gaze in that direction.


    A man dressed like a bard with a conical hat stood there.


    On the southern horizon, no doubt about it.


    Standing motionless, he observed the fortress, the frontline where rats were charging.


    So, I wasnt hallucinating earlier?!


    I activated one of my traits, [Map Creation].


    The traits I brought to this battle were [Attack Totem], [Defense Totem], and [Map Creation].


    This was a trait I brought along to get a precise understanding of the battlefield when it gets chaotic, and I used it without hesitation now.


    I had to find out who this mysterious figure was.


    A sprawling dot map unfolded before my eyes. I scanned the spot where the man in the pointed hat, the bard, stood.


    "!"


    Typical monsters were denoted by a red diamond shape. Boss monsters were gged with a red skull.


    And the bard in the pointed hat... he was indicated by a red circle.


    A circle represented an NPC character.


    Red signified he was an enemy!


    "Damn it."


    Profanities spilled from my mouth without thinking.


    I had finally pinned down who my adversary was.


    An antagonistic NPC intruding? At Stage 2?


    During the course of the stage, various events unfold. These variables brought life and excitement to the game.


    Hostile NPC intrusion was one such event.


    Whether it was an NPC from the dungeon beneath theke or from another kingdom at odds with the empire, all sorts of jerks tried to obstruct the progression of the stage.


    But now it was only Stage 2! It wasnt the time for such urrences!


    "Damien!"


    There was no game director to question about the game design. I quickly called out to Damien.


    Damien, who was loading the next bolt into his crossbow, promptly came to my side. I pointed towards the south with my hand.


    "Do you see that man?!"


    This time, Damien spotted him too. Damien nodded his head.


    "Yes. Are you referring to the bard?"


    "Shoot him! Now!"


    "What?"


    A puzzled Damien opened his mouth slightly.


    "But he appears to be a person, not a monster..."


    "Thats not the point now! You need to shoot immediately!"


    It was clear that the NPC had arrived from the Lake Kingdom.


    And that outfit. That unmistakable bard attire.


    I had finally identified who my adversary was. I hade across him a few times while ying the game.


    "We need to shoot him before he blows his flute!"


    Grasping the hesitating Damiens shoulder, I shouted.


    "Didnt I tell you to be my trigger, Damien!"


    "...!"


    "If you dont want to see more people die, snipe him now! Quick!"


    But it was already toote.


    In the few seconds that Damien hesitated, the bard had already put his flute to his mouth...


    Screech-


    And yed it.


    Despite being a small flute, a piercing sound reverberated throughout the area.


    Squeak?!


    Squeeak?


    As soon as the flute sounded, the rats ceased moving.


    Thousands of rats across the vast battlefield. All at once.


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    "The rats stopped? Whats going on?"


    Our soldiers, sensing the anomaly, were also perplexed.


    And the next moment,


    Screeeaaam-....!


    A prolonged flute note echoed.


    Squeak!


    Squeeak, squeak!


    Immediately after, the rats eyes gleamed with a blood-red light and their four legs pounded the ground.


    Those who had been rushing aimlessly towards the nearest wall...


    Suddenly began to swarm towards a single point in the wall.


    "Theyre concentrating on one spot!"


    I shouted, clinging to the edge of the rampart.


    "Where?! Where are those devils aiming?!"


    "Right next to the castle gate, in the center of the wall! That, that area is!


    Lucas, his face drained of color, left his sentence hanging.


    "Its the section we finished repairing today..."


    Cannons erupted with fire and ballistasunched bolts toward the enemies congregating from one direction.


    But, we couldnt halt them all.


    Their sudden change in tactics was too sudden, and our defense line couldnt adjust in time.


    The soldiers quickly rotated the cannon barrels, and the ballistas also realigned their aim, but it was toote.


    Finally, the forefront of the devils, who had even crossed the moat, reached the wall.


    Thud!


    "...?!"


    I was taken aback by the slight tremor seeping up my toes.


    What?


    What are they trying to achieve?


    Thud!


    The rat devils didnt attempt to scale the wall. Instead.


    Thud!


    They rammed their heads.


    Thud!


    Against the wall, they battered their heads.


    Right against the wall that had just been patched up this morning.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The rats headbutted the wall.


    Until their skulls cracked, they wore away at the stone wall with their bodies.


    The leading rats struck the wall with their heads until they exploded, sttering blood and dropping down.


    The subsequent rats did the same, and then the ones that followed...


    Insane


    What are they doing?


    The soldiers, their faces pallid at this gruesome sight, mumbled in bewilderment.


    But then I finallyprehended their intentions.


    "These unhinged devils..."


    The wall repairs were wrapped up just a few hours ago.


    Everyone had put in their utmost effort in the limited time, but unavoidably, the condition of the wall was still less than ideal.


    We had focused solely on fixing the damaged sections.


    Inevitably, there were crevices.


    And these rat devils were burrowing into those crevices with their bodies.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    They bashed their heads against the wall. They warped the metal tes with their ws. They gnawed at the stone with their teeth.


    They were undermining the wall.


    In a way that no other monster could. A tactic only rats could employ.


    Creak-


    The sound of the metal te encasing the wall splitting rang out ominously.


    Grinding my teeth, I red at the southern horizon.


    In the distance, a bard with a hat  a piper  was leisurely pulling the pipe from his lips.


    I wasnt sure if it was an illusion, but.


    He seemed to be grinning.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Hostile NPCs.


    As the name implies, they were characters that posed a danger to the yers.


    These devils would infiltrate the stage and put yers through hell, mainly in two distinct categories.


    Firstly, the kind that directly engaged in battle.


    Just like yable characters, they boasted skills, special moves, and unique characteristics. Typically, these devils all had names and they were rmingly powerful.


    Secondly, the kind that vexed the yers indirectly.


    They didnt join in directbat, but these devils tormented yers with their exclusive abilities.


    They varied greatly, some manipted the weather, others spread curses.


    That devil is of the second type.


    I gritted my teeth as I scowled at the hat-d troubadour on the distant horizon.


    He controls monsters with his flute.


    Yes, I had run into him a few times in the game.


    However, I didnt immediately remember him as he wasnt this troublesome in the game.


    He was an NPC from the Lake Kingdom.


    Hecked directbat capabilities, but he was a bard who could direct monsters with his flute.


    The yers dubbed him the Pied Piper.


    Except for a few special legions, the behavior pattern of most monsters is extremely rudimentary.


    They simply charge to y the nearest human.


    However, when the Pied Piper appears, this changes.


    Monsters would target the individual indicated by the Pied Piper first.


    "Damien! Shoot that devil!"


    "..."


    "Damien!"


    Damien, with his crossbow ready, remained still.


    And the Pied Piper, stowing his flute away as if he had concluded his task, turned and vanished.


    "Im, Im sorry, Your Highness."


    Damien, gently lowering his crossbow, bowed his head deeply.


    "But... even if they are the enemy, shooting people, for me..."


    "..."


    I lightly patted the remorseful Damiens shoulder.


    "We can discuss thister."


    After all, Damien was a healer. He was a young boy whose primary role was not killing people, but saving them.


    In the course of fighting on this monster front, he might have in monsters, but he would never have battled against humans.


    But there are plenty of humans among our adversaries.


    We will unavoidably have tobat humans.


    If he cant surmount this hurdle, Damiensbat efficiency will be halved.


    I swiveled my head and yelled at the soldiers.


    "Artillery! Archers! What are you doing! Concentrate fire on the center! Annihte them all!"


    "Yes!"


    The focus of the cannons and ballistas shifted towards the center of the wall. Soon, the cannons and ballistas started to unleash shells and arrows.


    Boom! Bang!


    A massacre ensued.


    In the explosive mes and hail of arrows, the rat-like creatures were obliterated instantly.


    But thatsted only for a moment.


    Squeak! Squeeeak!


    The rat-like creatures resumed their advance determinedly, sheltering between the corpses of theirrades.


    The wall of corpses, amassed like a mountain, was bing a barricade, obstructing our attacks.


    "Theyre ruthlessly pounding the walls! The walls are taking a beating!"


    Despite Lucas frantic cries, I endeavored to stayposed.


    "Dont fret. As long as the walls endure, we just need to eliminate them all."


    Regardless of how quickly it was patched up, no matter the deficiencies, it was a fortress wall. It wouldnt be easily broken through.


    "Do you presume this fortress built by the Empire is frail, you rat devils?"


    I spun around and hollered.


    "Jupiter! Its showtime! Step forward!"


    "I thought youd call, so I was gearing up."


    Crackle, crackling.....


    Jupiter, who was already standing behind me priming her magic, hoisted her hand up. I thrust my hand forward and bellowed.


    "Scorch them all-!"


    Jupiter also thrust her hand forward, echoing my gesture.


    Rumble...


    Suddenly, the dark clouds congregated in the sky and light scattered,


    sh-!


    Numerous lightning bolts struck the ground.


    Kaboom!


    The lightning reduced the huddled rat devils to ash in an instant. It was an overwhelming power.


    But it wasnt over yet. I yelled at Lilly, who was handling the artifacts.


    "Lilly! Ready the me Emitter Artifacts!"


    "How many should we deploy?"


    "Clearly all of them! At maximum strength!"


    I pointed at the mound of rat corpses heaped like mountains.


    "Incinerate them!"


    "me Emitter Artifact! Engaging!"


    Following Lillysmand, the alchemists activated the artifacts.


    After a few seconds,


    Whoosh!


    mes surged from the artifacts positioned at the brink of the wall.


    The mes transformed the rat corpses and the rats nestled in between them into ash.


    The battlefield, swept by lightning and fire, was aze.


    Everyone was gasping and staring at the spectacle. I spoke assertively.


    "Were good. We can stand firm."


    I was slightly taken aback when they started to dent the walls.


    But its uplicated. Theyre being directed to one spot.


    "Just focus your volley on the point where they are congregating! Theres nothing to be concerned about!"


    We merely had to turn the area in front of these walls into a death zone.


    We need to regroup before their second wave approaches. I was about to issue thatmand.


    Ding!


    A system alert.


    It ominously chimed in my ear.


    Hesitantly, I nced at the system window that emerged in front of me.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 2]


    - Lv.30 Ratman Champion <Elite>: 3 units


    - Lv.5 Giant Rat: 1574 units (Kill Counts: 1677)


    The names of the boss entities that had always been disyed as ??? were disclosed.


    Ratman Champion.


    The top-ranked among Ratmen, characterized by its disturbingly robust physique.


    And the fact that this name has been unveiled means...


    Scream-!


    It means they have arrived on the battlefield.


    Leading the second wave of rats, three level 30 Ratman Champions trudged onto the scene.


    The beast they stumbled upon in the dungeon bore an uncanny resemnce to a Ratman.


    However, its stature was double the usual size, nearly asrge as an elephant.


    Ordinarily, theyre just bullet sponges.


    It was a standard sacrificial creature; there was no intricate ploy. The strategy was simple: concentrate your firepower and annihte them one after the other.


    But what about the present circumstances?


    All the monsters were attempting to break through one specific spot in the fortress wall-


    Thump!


    The Ratman Champion leading the charge pounded the ground.


    And with startling speed for such a colossal creature, it barreled toward the fortress wall on all fours.


    "Halt it."


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Observing the beast close in rapidly, I shouted out.


    "What are you gawking at?! Stop it-!"


    Only then did the soldiers snap back to reality and began firing cannons and ballistae.


    Boom! Whizz! Thud...!


    But the Ratman Champion, brushing off the explosions and arrows, charged undeterred to the outskirts of the fortress wall.


    Ratatatatat!


    As the creature entered the range, the automated defense turret sprang into action, pelting it with bullets akin to a shotgun.


    Fwack! Whizz!


    The horrific sound of bullets ripping through its flesh resonated.


    Squeeeek!


    The Ratman Champion, screeching grotesquely, stumbled and fell directly in front of the fortress wall.


    Its massive body stirred up a dust cloud as it rolled several times beforeing to a halt.


    A fleeting sense of relief washed over everyones faces. But this was no time for relief. I persisted to bellow.


    "More are on the way! Brace yourselves-!"


    Two Ratman Champions.


    And the remaining one thousand five hundred rats began their collective charge.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Ratatatatata-!


    The ground quaked.


    Unwittingly, I gulped.


    The swarm of rats converging on a single point wasnt merely a grey wave.


    This was virtually a tidal wave.


    "We need to eliminate the Ratman Champions first!"


    I pointed at the second Ratman Champion spearheading the charge.


    "Fire! Dont hold back!"


    Explosives and arrows wereunched in unison.


    But the rats running alongside served as a shield, taking the fall and protecting the Ratman Champion.


    ng! ng!


    The automatic defense turret, having expended all its ammunition, began to reload.


    I clenched my teeth. These beasts were already extraordinarily robust, but with this...


    "Jupiter!"


    "Im on it!"


    Jupiter unleashed her second spell.


    "Lilly, activate the Magic Amplifier artifact! Target Jupiter!"


    I activated the single-use damage multiplier artifact, the Magic Amplifier. A subtle buff aura enveloped Jupiter.


    "Eat this, you rat devils."


    Jupiter, with a blue light radiating from her singr eye, thrust her hand forward.


    Dark clouds assembled, and dozens of lightning bolts descended from above. The lightning struck the front line of the surging rat horde.


    Kaboooom!


    The power was undeniably immense.


    The area struck by lightning was charred ck.


    However, the sheer number of rats was overwhelming.


    The throng of sewer rats at the front collided with each other, causing the lightning to scatter, and the Ratman Champions, though struck by the magic, continued their relentless charge.


    "Damn! Was it not sufficient!"


    Jupiter cursed, biting her lip.


    From the get-go, Jupiter was a mage known for her area of effect spells. In such a chaotic fray, striking a single target with precision was a near impossibility.


    Hence, there was no other option.


    "Lilly! me thrower!"


    "Eh? The me thrower artifact is still cooling down..."


    "Then forget the artifact, release some fire yourself!"


    I seized Lillys wheelchair and bolted towards the walls end. Lilly turned a shade paler, but dutifully began gathering her magical energy.


    "I knew wed resort to this...here it goes!"


    From Lillys fingertips, a tremendous fireball wasunched.


    Boom...!


    The fireball urately detonated at the forefront of the horde.


    The leading Ratman Champion was entirely charred ck. But even in that state, it persevered, attempting to continue its run.


    Thump!


    An arrow lodged itself in his left eye.


    It was a crossbow bolt shot by Damien. The arrow that pierced his eye scrambled his brain matter like a kneaded dough.


    Kyeeek....


    Thud!


    The second Ratman Champion also copsed.


    However, the third Ratman Champion trailing close behind was still brimming with vitality.


    He lightly vaulted over the corpse of hisrade and resumed his charge.


    Now, he was merely a few strides away from the wall.


    "Haaah-!"


    Schwing!


    Lucas drew the longsword from his waist and flung it.


    The spinning de lodged itself between the Ratman Champions neck and shoulder. Blood spurted out wildly.


    But, it was insufficient to bring him down.


    In the heat of the moment, I called out to our marksman.


    "Damien! Quickly-!"


    nk!


    Slow but steady, Damien, who had loaded the next bolt, lifted his crossbow,


    Whooosh-!


    and let it fly.


    The bolt, wlessly tracing a clean trajectory,


    Whoosh!


    pierced the right eye of the Ratman Champion who was almost at the wall.


    "We did it! Hes down-"


    Without even realizing, I cheered in triumph.


    But it wasnt so. I had misunderstood.


    Kyeeeeek!


    Despite sustaining a fatal wound, the Ratman Champion used his remaining momentum to charge, hurling his hefty body into the opening.


    The gap that the first wave of the sewer rat horde had carved.


    He flung himself into the ce where they had ripped apart the iron tes and gnawed at the stone.


    Boom!


    The impact ensued.


    The top of the wall quaked violently. All the soldiers screamed, clutching the wall to steady themselves.


    "Your highness!"


    Lucas caught me as I teetered on the edge.


    Barely managing to stay upright, I nced down at the base of the wall.


    Like sewage rushing into a drain, hordes of sewer rats were flooding into the thick cloud of dust at the bottom of the wall.


    I gritted my teeth.


    A sinking feeling overcame me.


    The wall, it had been breached.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    On a barren hill, far southeast from the walls of Crossroad, stood a lone figure.


    An old man, seated on his steed, analyzed the defensive proceedings with a grim demeanor.


    This was Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad.


    "..."


    A life spent in battle against monstrous threats and leading defenses had honed his instincts.


    He knew instantly - this monster onught was unlike any other.


    It was unrecognizablepared to his own tenure as the lord.


    The magnitude was mind-bogglingly vast, and the monsters were distinctively organized. They didnt emerge in a disordered jumble, but as a cohesive army.


    Somethings off.


    And there was more. As the mysterious bard, who had surfaced from theke, began his flute melody, the monsters movements shifted dramatically.


    The battle flow against these monsters is different... Is Prince Ash truly leading such a battle for the third time?


    It was no surprise why the newly appointed lord  the youngest prince, Ash, had beseeched him for assistance.


    Even if he, the Margrave of Crossroad, hadnt retired and had continued asmander, these foes would have posed a formidable challenge.


    Prince Ash was holding his ground astonishingly well, almost unbelievable for someone who was once a capitals idler.


    Nevertheless, the situation hung in the bnce.


    Should I intervene?


    The question formed unbidden in his mind.


    Beside his saddley the armor and weaponry he had worn for his lifetime, carried out of habit.


    No.


    Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad, eventually shook his head.


    He had retired, hadnt he? There was no call for his intervention now.


    He loathed this frontline. He abhorred thisnd.


    Even after a life of devotion, this barren wastnd that ultimately imed his wife and drove his daughter away filled him with intense resentment.


    He no longer wished to safeguard it.


    I just... need to die in the orchard.


    Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad, viewed this as his penance.


    His final act of contrition, after neglecting his wife in the face of defending the monster-ridden frontline.


    He would draw hisst breath in the same ce his wife did.


    Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad, dismissed his watch over the defensive operations and started to turn away.


    He hade to inspect the situation due to its peculiar nature, but now, it felt toote.


    What could he possibly do?


    Theres no use, no use at all...


    Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad, nned to return to his final sanctuary, the orchard.


    Just then,


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound reverberated.


    "...?!"


    Startled, he swiveled around to see the city wall trembling in sync with a massive cloud of dust.


    Along with thousands of rat-like creatures burrowing under the wall, the cries of humans were audible. The Margraves eyes twitched.


    No. No! I wont fight anymore.


    The Margrave, gritting his teeth, guided his horses head back towards the orchard.


    I must return. To the orchard...


    If, by any chance, the frontline were to fall, all the regions behind it would be preyed upon by the monsters.


    His orchard would be next in line for the monsters rampage.


    "Hold on, my love."


    In that moment, the image of histe wife, her smile shining with joy, flickered across the mind of the Margrave of Crossroad.


    Her memory lingered: her face smeared with dirt as she fed him a grape, asking him, Is it sweet?


    "This time, I will keep you safe."


    The Margrave of Crossroad envisioned his wifes grave, nestled beside the orchard.


    Thats where he would meet his end.


    Thud, thud...


    Leaving the chaos of the front lines in his wake, the Margrave of Crossroad trod towards his orchard.


    ***


    Boom, boom...!


    As the trembling and explosions ceased, I regained my footing and yelled towards the heart of the fortress.


    "Report on the damage to the fortress wall!"


    Momentster, the standby soldiers within the fortress answered.


    "Its not entirelypromised yet!"


    "But its only a matter of time! We can hear the rats gnawing at the stones inside the walls!"


    Brushing my hair back, I shook with anger.


    "Why on earth are they eating rocks, they need a more bnced diet...!"


    The fortress wall was aplex structure,yered with stone and iron tes.


    It wouldnt be breached in a single attack. The issue was the freshly mended part of the wall, now hopelessly cracked due to the Ratman Champions onught.


    Eventually, they would punch a hole in the fortress wall.


    I covered my face with one hand, deep in thought, and then growled in a low voice.


    "....Issue an evacuation order."


    "Excuse me?"


    Lucas, baffled, asked again. I shot back curtly.


    "Tell the citizens in the city to evacuate! Now!"


    "Do you mean..."


    "Theres a high probability of monsters breaching the walls! Rather than getting caught and killed needlessly, all citizens should head north!"


    This was, of course, a precaution for the worst-case scenario.


    We must be ready to fend them all off here.


    Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding-!


    The bells rang out an emergency, the sound piercing my ears. It was a call for the citizens to evacuate.


    Hoping for a swift evacuation, I issued the nextmand.


    "Except for the minimum required artillery and archers to operate the cannons and ballistas, everyone else skilled in closebat should head to the walls."


    I turned to Lucas.


    "Lucas, you take charge of the infantry. Form a defensive line within the walls. Hold them back."


    Lucas looked at me, concern etched on his face.


    "What about you, your Majesty?"


    "Ill lead from above."


    "Its dangerous, your Majesty!"


    Lucas pointed at my feet.


    "The wall has already given way once. It could fall again. Its too risky!"


    Indeed, the wall was visibly trembling.


    The soldiers, trying to reset the aim and stabilize the cannons and ballistas, were struggling.


    "Are you suggesting we forfeit the defense from above and face the remaining 1,500 rats without any weaponry?"


    Despite the imminent risk of further wall copse, we couldnt afford to abandon the aerial defense.


    Without the supporting fire from above, our infantry would face heavy losses and the defense might ultimately copse.


    "Understood, Your Highness."


    Lucas nodded, albeit reluctantly.


    "But if the conditions on the walls deteriorate even slightly, you muste down straight away."


    "Sure thing. Now quit worrying and get down there quickly."


    Even with the walls at risk, could it be as hazardous as the impending sh with the monsters at the ground level?


    Still, Lucas was concerned about me till the end. Only when I started my way down did he dash towards the ground level. His fussing was almost motherly.


    "Jupiter, fight as you see fit, but try to take down as many of those bastards as possible at once."


    The team instinctively gathered around me. I met their gazes and handed out orders.


    "Dont hold back on your magic. As soon as you have enough for a lightning spell, let it loose."


    "Understood, Your Highness."


    As the situation intensified, Jupiters expression hardened.


    Jupiter quickly clutched her yellow magic power with both hands and dashed towards the walls.


    "Lilly. Which artifacts can be activated right now?"


    "Only the Haste artifact for speed enhancement is avable. The gravity field artifact and the magic amplifier artifact are on cooldown. They wont be essible until the battle is over."


    "And the me spray artifact?"


    "There are 10 minutes left until it recharges."


    "Use the Haste right away on the infantry soldiers. The moment the me spray recharges, use it."


    "Understood!"


    Lilly raced off to activate the Haste artifact. Finally, my gaze fell upon Damien.


    "Damien."


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    Damien stood bowed, his face clouded with defeat.


    He had failed to take down the man blowing the flute, and he hadnt managed to stop the Ratman champion.


    He must have believed that the current crisis was his fault.


    I brought my fingers together and lightly tapped on Damiens smooth forehead


    Pop!


    Ouch!


    Damiens head snapped back as his eyes welled up. He looked at me and I smiled.


    "Youve done a good job so far, you little rascal."


    "Yo-Your Highness..."


    "I wont hold a couple of small mistakes against you. So, dont lose heart."


    A sniper who never misses his mark.


    Pretty much a cheat character.


    Just having Damien in my team significantly expands the strategies I can use.


    To me, Damiens presence was a blessing.


    "Your mere presence gives me enormous strength."


    ...!


    "So, you should also trust in yourself as much as I trust in you."


    I delivered a hearty p on Damiens shoulder, a bit harder than usual.


    "Lets get through this crisis together. Okay?"


    "Yes, yes! Your Highness!"


    "Good. Damien, your role is the...st line of defense."


    I gently dragged my foot across the wall, feeling the subtle vibrations.


    "Its inevitable that the walls will be breached. The pests that break through will face our infantry on the ground floor."


    "Indeed."


    "But our infantry are human, not a wall. There will inevitably be openings... which could let some of these pests through."


    Damien and I both turned our gaze towards the interior of the walls.


    Smoke from baking bread painted a peaceful portrait of the town.


    "If even one rat makes it into the town, the extent of the havoc they could wreak is incalcble. You mustnt let any of the escaped rats through, and take them out."


    The boss monster, the Ratman Champion, was already vanquished. All that remained were about fifteen hundred rats.


    Damien should be able to readily handle rats breaking away from the defensive line.


    As long as not ten escape at once.


    Damien was an urate sniper, but his slow speed was bing increasingly evident.


    We needed to figure out a way to work around this weakness...


    "I understand, Your Highness! Ill give it my best shot!"


    With an energetic response, Damien hoisted his crossbow and sprinted towards the interior of the walls.


    Thats good. Now, we had to trust that everyone would fulfill their roles well.


    "Phew!"


    I drew a breath and pped my own cheeks, trying to look beyond the town walls.


    I wanted to verify if the kill zone had been re-established.


    Just then...


    "The wall is broken! Theyreing in!"


    A cry echoed from within the walls.


    "Theyre too quick, damn it...!"


    I gritted my teeth and peered inside the walls.


    The ground level was in the distance. The interior walls were trembling, and then...


    Thud-!


    Amidst a flurry of bricks and dust, rats exploded through the opening.


    Squeak! Squeeeaaak!


    Dusty rats who had made the hole attempted to charge at the humans ahead.


    sh!


    But Lucas, who was positioned right in front of the hole, slit their throats with a single stroke.


    The saw-like de in Lucass hand, the Rat Cutter, shimmered with a sinister light.


    Lucas, unblinking and unfazed after taking down the rats, barked orders.


    "The opening theyreing out of is narrow! Keep calm and take them down one by one!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers echoed Lucassmand in unison.


    But Lucas had overlooked one thing.


    Indeed, the hole was narrow, but our opponents were rats. Despite the narrow opening, they pushed through, a ceaseless torrent.


    Moreover, it seemed as if they were broadening the opening, allowing an increasing number of rats to flood through.


    Watching from my elevated position, I was astounded.


    "What kind of rats are these? Theyre more like moles..."


    The infantry initially managed to hold back the rats quite easily, but as their numbers surged, fatigue started to set in.


    And it wasnt over yet.


    "The me-thrower artifact! Its ready. Activate immediately... Aaargh?!"


    Lilly, preparing to activate the artifact, let out a cry. Startled, I dashed to her side.


    "Whats wrong, Lilly?"


    "The rats, the rats...!"


    A few rats were arrayed before the me-thrower artifact.


    Numerous alchemists, bitten and bleeding, had fallen nearby.


    Without hesitation, I lunged in and threw a punch.


    Prince Punch-!


    Smack!


    The moment my fist made contact with a rat, a lucky strike got triggered in my hand.


    Ding, ding, ding!


    The digits that popped up on the roulette wheel were 0, 1, 5.


    15 Damage!


    Smack!


    Though modest, these figures were adequate to dispatch a level 5 sewer rat.


    Retracting my fist, I quickly surveyed the area outside the wall.


    "Have they scaled the wall?!"


    I had neglected them while focusing on the breached part of the wall.


    Some of the sewer rats had merely climbed over the wall. A few were assaulting the artifact.


    Shit! Damn it!


    Lilly released a fire spell, incinerating the remaining sewer rats.


    Afterward, Lilly checked the wounded alchemists and called out to me.


    "Theyll live! But, the rats have damaged the artifact. It needs to be recalibrated to activate again...!"


    "Do it as swiftly as you can! Were running out of time."


    Given that all the forces holding back the surging rats had shifted to the ground level, the number of creatures mbering over the wall started to surge.


    The artillerymen and archers stationed on the wall had no choice but to draw their weapons and engage them.


    Aaaargh!


    My hand, my hand!


    The ground-level defense infantry began to suffer casualties.


    The long-range interception unit needed to strike effectively in order to wipe out the sewer rats burrowing towards the infantry, thus easing the defensive burden and blocking the adversaries more effectively.


    However, currently, both sides were merely absorbing damage as they used their bodies to halt the influx of rats.


    At this rate...!


    In front of Jupiter, who was panting as she prepared the next spell, I swung a lucky strike repeatedly.


    Damien, too, frantically fired his crossbow from my side, but his pace was sluggish.


    If this continues, the damage will spiral out of control...!


    The worst-case scenario naturally painted itself in my mind. Desperately, I racked my brain to find a way out. Damn, isnt there anything?!


    At that moment.


    One of the veterans, who was on the wall slitting rat throats with a dagger, suddenly widened his eyes.


    It was the veteran soldier who had served under the Margrave.


    As if hed spotted a ghost, he turned towards the southern ins and murmured,


    "Margrave...?"


    "...What?"


    I looked in the same direction and quickly spotted what he was referring to.


    tter, tter, tter-!


    From the distant side of the wall.


    I saw an elderly knight in tarnished armor, galloping towards us.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Charles Cross had spent his entire existence battling something.


    He was born in a fortress whose purpose was to keep monsters at bay.


    Even before he could grasp much, he trailed his father to the front lines and matured amidst the gore of monsters attempting to breach the fortress walls.


    When his father passed on, when he inherited the Margraves position, when he became the fortress lord at a tender age.


    Every day, he fought monsters.


    In truth, this was all he needed. Fighting monsters was his forte and the only thing he could genuinelyprehend.


    Eliminate the foe trying to kill me.


    The world was that straightforward and lucid.


    Greetings, my lord!


    Until she arrived in town.


    What are you intending to sell in this ce?


    Flowers, my lord.


    The female merchant who had applied for a business permit in the town center.


    In her presence, Margrave Cross was stupefied.


    This is a monster frontline. We need swords and spears, arrows and shells here. What purpose do flowers serve? Theyll just wilt promptly.


    Exactly because theyre futile, precisely for that reason! Humans require flowers, my lord.


    ...?


    This transient beauty that fades so swiftly, thats why flowers are beautiful!


    He couldntprehend it.


    So, initially, he was skeptical of her. He suspected she might be a spy from a rival nation.


    Margrave Cross frequented her shop, brimming with flowers and grass, daily, seeking evidence of her espionage.


    Each time he visited, she would beam and educate him about flowers.


    She detailed theirnguage and familiarized him with their fragrances and hues.


    Margrave Cross learned to differentiate the colors and scents of flowers and memorized every kind of flower.


    Yet, he still couldnt quite understand their beauty.


    A yearter, Charles Cross proposed to her.


    And she epted.


    ***


    Clippity-clop, clippity-clop, clippity-clop-!


    Margrave Cross, dressed in armor and brandishing a spear and shield, spurred his horse towards the fortress wall.


    A lone rider.


    Solo, without any escorts.


    "What the hell... is he up to?"


    He was atop a shabby horse, encased in armor that had not been maintained and had rusted, carrying a massive shield and cavalry spear that seemed incongruous with his lean physique.


    And in that state, he was galloping solo towards the rats, still numbering in the thousands.


    This wasnt some Don Quixote charging at a windmill.


    "What are you thinking, Margrave! Youre inviting death-!"


    As if my cries fell on deaf ears, Margrave Cross continued his relentless charge.


    "Aaaaaah-!"


    A raspy battle cry erupted from behind the helmet donned by the old man.


    One by one, the rats that were zealously trying to breach or burrow under the wall turned to look back.


    The behavior of the monsters, as I had exined dozens of times, was straightforward.


    - Eliminate the nearest human.


    Squeak!


    Squeak, squeak!


    As the Margrave advanced, the rats glowered, their red eyes aze, their hostility palpable.


    Yet, Margrave Cross didnt decelerate; he charged headlong.


    With a resounding bellow, a giantnce plunged into the core of the rat horde.


    And then,


    "Turn your gaze on me, you rat bastards!"


    He activated his Taunt, a wide-spread skill famously associated with Shield Knights.


    He was unsure of the precise level of his taunt skill, honed through endless front-line battles.


    But the sight of nearly a thousand rats, formerly attacking the walls, spinning around as one... It was too uncanny, too otherworldly.


    "..."


    I stood there, speechless, observing Margrave Cross.


    What the?


    What was he up to?


    Our eyes locked - mine and Margrave Crosss.


    From beneath the shadow of his helmet, his deep, mature green eyes glimmered faintly.


    I attempted to decipher his motives, but I was utterly baffled.


    Squeak!


    Squeeeak!


    The very next instant, a torrent of rats rushed towards Margrave Cross.


    ***


    Time had psed since the pair wed.


    Even after bing a lords wife, she continued to nt flowers and trim trees.


    From seeds blossomed new life, delicate stems reaching for the summer sun.


    Flowers blooming, fruits yielding, leaves falling, and then-


    A daughter came into the world.


    "Look, darling."


    Weary from childbirth, the wife extended a bloody bundle.


    "Your daughter."


    It was a day the monsters chose to attack.


    Charles Cross, having hastily returned without even a moment to cleanse the blood and grime, gently cradled the tiny bundle.


    The baby was sound asleep.


    So petite and fragile, it seemed she might break under the slightest touch.


    "Evangeline."


    The wife whispered the infants name.


    "Our daughter, isnt she as beautiful as her name?"


    "..."


    Baffled, Charles Cross didnt respond.


    He still couldntprehend.


    How such a small and brittle being, with a feeble warmth that seemed it could fade at any moment, could stir his heart so profoundly.


    Just moments prior, on the front lines, there was nothing he didnt understand about ying monsters.


    Now, he was utterly perplexed.


    ***


    "Quickly regroup! Now!"


    I hastily ryed themand.


    The rats that had prated the walls and the interior were all disposed of, mainly because there were no reinforcements.


    The rats were all pushed back beyond the wall. Singlehandedly, standing tall and robust, was Margrave Cross.


    "Dont deploy cannons or ballistas! Margrave might get hit. Use only crossbows and bows, aim for the rats on the outskirts first!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The archers assumed their positions and began eliminating the rats one at a time.


    "Lilly! Is the me-throwing artifact prepped?"


    "Its ready to go!"


    "Char those within range!"


    While the activated artifact was incinerating the rats near the wall, I hollered to Lucas on the first floor.


    "Lucas!"


    "At your service, sire!"


    "Round up all soldiers proficient in hand-to-handbat and storm the castle gates! We must save Margrave."


    "No, Your Majesty. Its not a rescue."


    Lucas, having adjusted his helmet, sparkled his bright blue eyes.


    "Its an ambush on those rat bastards from behind. We can wrap this up in one fell swoop. Well wipe them out and return with Margrave."


    "...Make it happen. And make it quick."


    "Yes!"


    Ka-thunk.


    The gates swung open, and Lucas, perched on his steed, hoisted his sword high.


    "Charge! y those bastards and rescue Margrave!"


    Roar!


    Like a mighty wave, the soldiers gushed out in unity, bellowing at the tops of their voices.


    Veteran warriors, who once served under Margrave, spearheaded the assault.


    Dont bete!


    I tightened my grip on my fist.


    Please, dont bete!


    ***


    "Arghhhhhhh!"


    Margrave Cross bellowed.


    Each time his massive cavalrynce sliced through the air, about a dozen rats spewed blood and rolled on the ground.


    Yet, an army of rats far outnumbering that gnawed at his flesh.


    Even though his armor was worn out, it was top-notch gear. His personal skills also focused on boosting defense.


    Despite all this, damage piled up relentlessly.


    Even amidst the torment of being chewed all over, Margrave continued his outcry, brandishing his cavalrynce.


    I cant grasp it.


    Margrave Cross failed to understand why he was in this predicament.


    Why he had chosen the city again when he had resolved to meet his end beside his wife.


    Lured by something about this damned city... Why he was battling again.


    I just cant fathom.


    Even at his advanced age, the world remained an enigma.


    The fleeting beauty of flowers, the warmth of existence, the allure of the world.


    Even his own heart.


    Despite devoting his entire life to understanding, Margrave simply remained clueless.


    ...But, there was one thing he understood too well.


    "Ugh, Aaaaaah-!"


    Flowers, his daughter.


    Those frail and fleeting entities- He had to shield them from these beasts.


    And he excelled at ughtering monsters.


    "My daughter resides behind those walls."


    Thats why he waged this war.


    "A world where my daughter exists."


    Because he knew nothing else but to fight, he had to endure this foolish existence, this desperate struggle.


    "Not one will breach, not a single one...!"


    Margrave howled again, striving to fend off one more beast from the wall.


    Dozens, possibly hundreds of rats simultaneously lunged at Margrave.


    Unable to resist, Margrave staggered back.


    His helmet, smeared with monster blood, hindered his vision.


    His aged arms could no longer muster strength. His legs, which had long since pushed past their limits, refused to budge.


    Argh...!


    I knew it.


    Regardless of how fiercely I battled alone in the orchard.


    Regardless of how many monsters I vanquished here.


    Those days would nevere back.


    The wife, now gone, the daughter had left, the happiness lost, all of it was beyond recovery.


    Ah, ah, ah!


    But the man who knew no other way to exist but to battle, stubbornly hoisted himself up, brandishing his spear again.


    And that marked the end.


    The moment he rose, swung his spear, and thrust his shield forward.


    Snap.


    Something within Margrave Cross gave way.


    He felt nothing in his body, swallowed up with the armor. The pain that had exceeded its limits no longer registered in his brain.


    His sight was fading.


    Margrave Cross sensed his demise.


    Just one more...!


    To escort hisstrade on his final journey, Margrave Cross clenched his teeth and held on.


    ...


    ...


    ...But, it was tranquil.


    No more rats assailed him.


    Margrave Cross was perplexed.


    Why had the monsters stopped attacking him?


    Could it be, was he already deceased?


    Margrave Cross.


    Then, a clear voice rang out.


    It was the voice of the youthful knight who had been trailing the new lord.


    We have vanquished all the monsters. The battle is over.


    ...


    You can... rest now.


    At those words, the cavalry spear clutched in his hand tumbled to the ground.


    Then, like a puppet whose strings had been severed, Margrave Cross copsed forward.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    The sewer rats had been entirely eliminated.


    The monsters, lured by the Margrave, all left their backs vulnerable to us.


    With the castle gates flung wide, Lucas and his troops attacked from the rear, and the volley from the castle walls persisted.


    The sewer rats were impaled from the back, clear to the core.


    Sporadic resistance was still evident, but those left, no longer a wave but mere droplets, were utterly weak.


    Facing the human swords and spears, the swarm of rats was hunted down. It took no time at all to exterminate the lingering rats.


    But.


    "..."


    Treading across the battlefield where the soldiers were wrapping up the leftover sewer rats, I hastened towards the spot where Lucas and the seasoned soldiers were assembled. Damien, who had healing magic, was at my side.


    "Your Highness."


    As I neared, Lucas looked at me.


    Lucass fresh armor and new sword were smeared with rat blood.


    But Lucas, devoid of any intention to clean it off, lowered his head heavily.


    "It appears we are toote."


    "..."


    I pushed through the crowd and stepped into the center of the gathering.


    The Crossroad Margrave was lying there.


    The condition of the veteran knight was ghastly. His armor, shredded by the swarm of rats, was unrecognizable, and his limbs were almost gone.


    Where the monsters had bitten into his body, his bones were visible.


    Damien rushed over and applied his healing magic to the Margrave, but.


    "I apologize, Your Highness. This injury..."


    Right after, Damien closed his eyes tightly and bowed his head.


    He must be implying that his healing magic was futile. Even if an SSR-ranked healer arrived, these injuries were beyond repair.


    Nevertheless, I quickly drew a high-level stamina potion from my bag.


    It was a superior potion that came from thest reward box. If its this, somehow...


    "Stop it."


    Just then, the Crossroad Margrave murmured feebly.


    "Thats not a wound that will heal if you douse it with that, its only going to cause more pain."


    "Margrave!"


    "Just help me sit up a bit. I cant see a thing."


    Damien and I slowly lifted the Crossroad Margraves upper body.


    Each time the Margrave coughed, blood flowed from his lips.


    "...The battle, its over?"


    "Yes, Margrave. Your efforts were monumental."


    "The walls... they werent breached?"


    "They were breached, but no monsters made it inside. Everyone in the city is safe."


    "Thank goodness..."


    The Crossroad Margrave, with trembling eyelids, scanned around.


    The veteran soldiers, who had defended this ce with him their entire lives, were standing around him with stern expressions.


    A faint smile rested on the Margraves lips.


    "Dont look so glum, everyone. This is the monster frontline. Its only natural for someone to die here. Its just my turn."


    "..."


    "Do not mourn each death. Instead, rejoice in our victory, in our survival."


    The retiring lord, with an expression of calm, looked at me.


    "This city is a city on a grave. Its a moniker earned from the many fallen warriors, but it also means that even if its on a grave, life continues."


    I strained my ears to catch his words.


    "A city halts if we only dwell in sorrow and loss. Young lord. While its important to mourn, grant an equal measure of joy to all."


    "Ill bear that in mind."


    "Because hope is what keeps us alive..."


    The Margrave, with remarkable effort, gently shut his eyes.


    "So if someone has to die, it might as well be me who has no more hope to lose."


    The bleeding, which had been momentarily stalled by Damiens healing magic, started anew. Blood gushed like a river from the old knights body.


    Damien looked at me, shaking his head sorrowfully. The Margrave murmured with a pallid face.


    "Promise me one thing, Prince Ash."


    "Speak, Margrave. Ill do my utmost if its within my power."


    "If my daughter everes here... tell her her father is sorry."


    "..."


    "Please live freely... live as you wish..."


    I nodded.


    "Ill ensure your message is conveyed."


    "Good, thats sufficient."


    The shadow of death shed across his face.


    With his dimming eyes, the Margrave muttered as he stared into the emptiness.


    "Im sorry, my love..."


    He was expressing his regrets to his departed wife.


    "I couldnt safeguard anything... not the orchard, not you... not our daughter... nothing..."


    "No, Margrave."


    I gently held his hand that barely retained its shape.


    "You saved the world. Not just this once, but over your entire life. You defended all humanity on the front lines."


    "..."


    "The world is heavily indebted to you."


    There was no reply.


    Whether he could no longer hear my words, the Margrave didnt look at me, speaking only to himself.


    "Im sorry... I couldnt... protect... anything..."


    Only regret filled the Margraves blood-soaked eyes.


    Suddenly, I recalled. I hastily drew a pouch from my pocket.


    The pouch containing the dried fruit that the Margrave had gifted me.


    I didnt even know why Id been carrying this tasteless thing around. Perhaps it was for this exact moment.


    I opened the pouch and gently ced the dried fruit into the Margraves mouth.


    "Ah..."


    As he held the tart fruit in his mouth, a faint smile traced across the blood-stained corners of his lips.


    "This grape, really..."


    He couldnt chew or swallow it, but a moment of serenity crossed the Margraves face.


    I wonder if he was envisioning the tranquil orchard from happier days when he was with his wife and daughter.


    "Sweet..."


    And then, the Margrave drew no more breaths.


    "..."


    I stared down in despair at the face of the man who had just exhaled hisst breath.


    I couldntprehend.


    This man, who had given everything in defense of the city, had once been so bitter towards it that he wished to relinquish his familys responsibilities.


    I pondered why he hade back in the end.


    For what cause had he fought and died?


    What was it about this battlefield that consumed an entire lifetime?


    "The burden is heavy, Margrave," I murmured, gently closing his blood-streaked eyelids.


    "The citys throne... it weighs too much."


    It felt as though thousands of pounds bore down upon my shoulders.


    For a while, I sat quietly beside the lifeless body of the Margrave.


    The soldiers who had gathered around me slowly bowed their heads one by one.


    Ding- Ding- Ding-


    The distant tolling of a bell echoed.


    It was the signal that the monster invasion had ended and the evacuation order lifted.


    The setting sun and the tolling evening bell nketed the now-deste battlefield.


    ***


    [STAGE 2 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Lucas(SSR)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.11 (2)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.31 (2)


    - Jupiter(SR) Lv.37 (1)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.21 (1)


    - Damien(N) Lv.24 (3)


    [Dead and Injured Characters]


    - <Guest Character> Charles Cross(SR): Deceased


    [Aquired Items]


    - Ratman Legion Magic Stones: 562


    - Ratman Champion Magic Core(R): 3


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - N Grade Reward Box: 3


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 3 : The Continuation]


    ***


    In the heart of Crossroad, at the Lords Mansion.


    I shuffled towards the mansions entrance.


    "Oh, Lord!"


    On spotting me, Aider scrambled over, rm written across his face.


    "Are you injured? Weve been worried sick."


    "...Aider."


    "Youve done well in this stage too. Its truly remarkable..."


    Ignoring his chatter, I seized Aider by the cor.


    "Cough? Lord?"


    With a firm push, I pinned the disconcerted man against the wall. Bang!


    "Cough, Gulp. Lord, what..."


    "Talk."


    My growl rumbled as I tightened my grip on his cor, causing Aiders face to nch with bewilderment.


    "Yes? Gulp! Yes?"


    "Talk."


    "What, what are you..."


    "Quit ying innocent, you Director bastard!"


    My roar echoed, my grip around his neck verging on throttling.


    "The situation is tantly odd. Whats with this absurd difficulty level?!"


    "...!"


    "I overlooked it because the tutorial stage is meant to be that way. I thought maybe Id just drawn the short straw when Living Armor showed up in Stage 1. But!"


    My tirade continued unabated.


    "A hostile NPC showing up in Stage 2 andmanding the monsters? Thats not even a feature in hell difficulty!"


    "..."


    "Spit it out! What in the world have you done? Why is the game this challenging? What other odd twists will there be in the uing stage?"


    Aiders pallid eyes, peering out from behind his bangs and sses, quivered with bewilderment.


    Grasping Aiders cor with both hands, I gave him a violent shake.


    "Why are you concealing these things when you imed youd assist me? I want a straight answer!"


    "...Even though you may not believe me, my lord."


    Aider, who had been anxiously biting his lower lip, began to speak hesitantly.


    "I am aiding you in the only way I know. Truly."


    "Dont give me that! Youre aiding me while all of this is going on? And youre withholding information while iming to help?"


    To that, Aider pointed at my neck.


    "That ne."


    A leather choker-like ne adorned my neck. It was a reward from the tutorial stage.


    "The ne you received forpleting Stage 0, its functionality will be revealed once you clear Stage 3."


    "And then?"


    "Once that function is unlocked, youll understand the matters that are puzzling you now."


    Aider spoke with a trace of bitterness.


    "Youll know once you clear one more stage. The reasons for these events unfolding..."


    "..."


    I maintained my distrustful re at Aider, finding it hard to take his words at face value.


    "Please, my lord. No, RetroAddict."


    Aider called me by my Earth-given nickname.


    "I sincerely hope you can manage. Continue battling as you are now, even once you uncover the full truth of this insane world."


    "What?"


    "Because the moment you do, there will be no turning back."


    I queried Aider, who was making no sense, with a note of apprehension in my voice.


    "Turning back from what?"


    Despite the chokehold on his cor and the pressure on his throat, Aider managed a slight smile.


    It wasnt his typical cheerful grin, but aplex expression, as if a tangle of emotions battled within him.


    "...From this world itself."

 Chapter 42: [STAGE 2] Opening Boxes (2)

    Chapter 42: [STAGE 2] Opening Boxes (2)


    Three days following the wrap-up of Stage 2.


    The fortress town of Crossroads hummed with activity, yet a sense of mncholy pervaded the air.


    Throughout the town, funeral gs fluttered in the breeze.


    White banners were raised voluntarily by the townsfolk, waving from dwelling to dwelling, besides being hoisted on the town gates and administrative buildings.


    Charles Cross, the Margrave, had renounced his lordship, but he was a man who had governed this town for decades.


    Not everyone held him in high esteem, but there was no denying hismitment to the town.


    It was only natural that the atmosphere was somber considering such an iconic figure had died protecting the town. Morale had plummeted and showed no signs of quick recovery.


    Theres still a buffer period before the next stage.


    I nced at the system window.


    [STAGE 3]


    - Start in: 12 days


    Counting the past three days, the wait until the next stage totaled 15 days.


    This was a fairly generous timeframe.


    Luckily, the damage to the wall was less severe this time. In about five days, the repairs should beplete.


    The chief of the stonemason guild had pledged his life on ensuring the wlesspletion. His word was all I could rely on.


    With a wlessly repaired wall, we can anticipate a more effective battle next time.


    I gritted my teeth at the thought.


    But what if another unforeseenplication urs in the next stage?


    I reyed the image of the antagonistic NPC, the Pied Piper, from the previous stage.


    He had merely directed an attack on one section of the wall, but that nearly caused the entire stages downfall.


    I need to mitigate all potential variables. Unanticipated ones keep surfacing...


    A headache prompted me to rub my forehead, and I remembered ament Aider made.


    - Clear just one more stage, and youll understand why these things are happening...


    "..."


    I toyed with the leather ne around my neck.


    ording to Aider, its function would be revealed after Stage 3.


    - I hope you can handle it. Even after you uncover all the truths of this insane world, I sincerely hope you can continue to fight as you are now.


    Thats what Aider had told me.


    I furrowed my brow. The truths of this insane world?


    What else about this game was I still ignorant of?


    And how was I to uncover all of it?


    There were countless enigmas, but for now, I had to press on.


    Advance to the next stage.


    And then,


    Move on to the stage following that one.


    Step by step. One at a time.


    Im persistently navigating the path to the endgame.


    My role remained unaltered. Nothing...


    ***


    Arranging rest for my party members and soldiers.


    Repairing the battered walls. Mending the fences and palisades.


    Selling magic stones. Procuring people and resources. Managing finances...


    After the conclusion of the previous stage, I had been relentlessly upied for three days, yet one task still awaited attention.


    Three gray boxes and a single purple box were neatly stowed in my inventory.


    - N grade reward box: 3


    - SR grade reward box: 1


    These were the random loot boxes I had earned as rewards from thepletion of thest stage.


    An SR grade box this early in the game? Thats unexpected.


    In the bedroom of the lords mansion, at night.


    Perched on the bed, I inspected the purple box in my grasp.


    Why had this dropped already? Was itpensation for bypassing difficulty levels?


    Surely not from a game this challenging.


    The grade of a reward box promised the minimum grade of its contents.


    In other words, an SR grade box would certainly yield an item of SR grade or higher. This wasnt something youd anticipate in Stage 2.


    But, if its offered, Ill ept.


    No reason to turn it down. Thoroughly examine it, put it to good use.


    I opened the N grade boxes first, all three simultaneously!


    "Did I hit the jackpot?!"


    As if to scorn my outcry, all three boxes emitted a gray light.


    They contained only N grade items...


    "I wasnt even hoping for anything, damn it."


    I muttered as I surveyed the contents of the boxes.


    [Rewards]


    - Status Abnormality Recovery Potion


    - Status Abnormality Recovery Potion


    - Standard low-grade Magic Core(N)


    Two status abnormality recovery potions and one N grade magic core.


    All useful, but hardly thrilling. I threw the unremarkable rewards into my inventory, my lips twisted in dissatisfaction.


    Now for the main event!


    I held the SR grade box in my hand and swallowed hard. Please!


    "One more jackpot, please!"


    Last time, I got a lucky item akin toic relief, so this time, just one outrageously overpowered cheat item!


    I burst the box open.


    "Did I hit the jackpot?!"


    And the light that sprang from the box was... purple.


    "Damn."


    So, an SSR grade was off the table. But an SR grade was still not too shabby.


    I picked up the reward from the box. I could sense its significant weight and texture. Could it be a jackpot?!


    [Rewards]


    - <Magic Gun> Hunters Retribution(SR)


    "A real jackpot?!"


    From the box emerged a lengthy rifle. I quickly checked its features.


    [Hunters Retribution(SR) Lv.25]


    - Category: Magic Gun


    - Attack power: 50-75


    - Durability: 5/5


    - Magazine: 10/10


    - When attacking an enemys rear, armor pration increases by 10%.


    - When attacking an enemys rear, critical hit chance increases by 10%.


    "A Magic Gun here...?"


    I eximed, studying the rifle-shaped weapon in my hand.


    Magic Gun().


    A weapon akin to the guns on Earth, but operating on a different principle. It conjures magic bullets from the magic core slotted into the barrel and propels them out.


    Simply put, its a downsized magic cannon that can be wielded by one individual.


    Its range is shorter than a bow, but it boasts superior firepower and firing rate.


    At first sight, it might seem formidable. But in truth, this weapon was littered with drawbacks.


    To start with, its essentially shrunk cannon-like design made it absurdly challenging to maneuver.


    The aim was strenuous, the recoil overwhelming. It was a weapon that turned urate hitting into aborious task.


    For simr reasons, its reduced size made it unstable.


    Breakdowns were frequent, and should the magic core overheat, the equipment could be renderedpletely useless.


    However, the most critical issue was its ammunition capacity.


    The number of magic bullets a magic core could create was set.


    Once all the bullets were spent, there was no recourse during the several hours of generation cooldown time.


    This caused most yers to steer clear of it, making it a phased-out weapon type.


    With the widespread use of dependable bows and crossbows, there was no rationale to employ a faulty magic gun.


    I swear, they always hand me some crap items. Why do they do this?


    I groaned.


    Where to use this... hold on a second.


    Just as I contemted stripping it for parts, an idea struck my mind like a sh of lightning.


    What if Damien wields this?


    A magic gun inflicted the highest damage among personal firearms.


    For Damien, devoid of any attack skills, a magic gun could be a very appealing alternative.


    The primary downsides of a magic gun are threefold. Its hard to aim, itcks stability, and its ammunition is scarce.


    Out of these, aiming wouldnt be a concern. After all, Damien possessed [Far-Sight].


    If I could just manage the remaining two issues, it could notably enhance Damiensbat effectiveness...


    "...Okay!"


    After briefly closing my eyes in thought, I leaped from my chair.


    Exiting my room, I made my way towards the mansions entrance, hollering.


    "Lucas! Get the carriage ready! Were heading out!"


    ***


    Despite thete hour, I boarded the carriage Lucas prepared and darted into the city.


    I beelined for the cksmiths.


    "Your Highness, what brings you here?"


    The cksmith, tidying up his shop alone, weed me with a shocked expression.


    "What brings you at this hour..."


    "Im here because I have urgent matters."


    Without pausing to exin, I dashed into the cksmiths and set the item I carried onto the table.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    The recently procured SR grade magic gun, Hunters Retribution, it was.


    The cksmith, cautiously picking up the magic gun, admired it with a Ho-ho.


    "This is... a magic gun."


    "Youre well informed."


    "Indeed. Its a weapon type that was developed around 100 years ago and was studied butter discontinued. Its difficult to handle, unstable..."


    It seemed that this understanding was not only in the game but in reality as well.


    "So, its not practical?"


    "Haha, its pricey and inefficient. Youre better off using a cannon... It has some value as an antique, though."


    I drummed on the magic gun Idid on the table with my fingertips.


    "Anyway, judging by this, you could craft a new one?"


    "Huh? Well, indeed. It is a part of the Imperial Armys standard gear, after all, and its design is much like that of a magic cannon."


    The guild leader of the cksmiths quickly chimed in.


    "However, its closer to a relic than a personal weapon, so an alchemist is needed for its construction."


    "Ill discuss this with the alchemist workshop. Well coborate on its creation."


    "Understood. As long as you supply the magic cores that will be at the heart of the equipment, we can initiate production promptly..."


    Before the guild leader could finish his sentence, I emptied out the magic cores Id brought in my pouch onto the table.


    Five magic cores, clinking together, rolled out.


    One standard low-grade magic core (N).


    Three Ratman Champion magic cores (R).


    And, one ck Spider Queen magic core (SSR).


    These were all the magic cores I had gathered so far.


    "..."


    Looking at the magic cores with his mouth wide open, I gave a nod to the cksmith guilds leader.


    "Craft five of them."


    Are you short on materials?


    Is it unstable?


    Well, we can overwhelm it with sheer numbers.


    In the game, a character could only utilize one weapon, but this was the real world.


    No one wouldbel it as unfair and confiscate them for carrying multiple guns.


    Dont be confined by the games rules.


    The monster creeps didnt move ording to the games rules. I needed to think more flexibly too.


    Ill certainly beat it, this damned game.


    I bit my lip tightly.


    Ill achieve it, whether its the true ending or whatever...!


    ***


    On my journey back to the mansion after a night out.


    As I sat in the carriage, deep in thought, I was outlining the forting schedule in my mind.


    Then Lucas, positioned on the coachmans seat, tentatively struck up a conversation.


    "Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    "You must have thought this through, of course... but magic cores are extremely scarce and are a top-level strategic asset. Maybe it would have been wiser to save some, rather than using them all like this..."


    Indeed. Magic cores are costly.


    Theyre crucial for crafting high-tier equipment or artifacts. The automated defense turret I assembled a few days ago also runs on an R-grade magic core.


    And Ive used them all at once.


    More so, I n to equip one person with several pieces of high-grade gear being created. Its decidedly inefficient.


    But if that user is Damien, its a different matter.


    Damiens [Far-Sight], which identifies the enemys weakness as soon as its activated.


    If used correctly, its not wasteful to use several magic cores.


    "Thank you for the advice, Lucas. But we cant predict what will ur in the next defensive battle."


    I offered Lucas a wide smile.


    "We cant afford to save something like magic cores right now. Besides, we should be able to collect more cores soon."


    This was also a fact.


    Because in the second exploration area we were about to delve into, magic cores were assured drops. And there would be quite a few of them.


    Its not about recklessly using up everything. Rather than hoarding and saving, lets put them into cirction promptly.


    "Hmm. I admit, that might have been a bit rash, but its not an issue!"


    Lucas said nothing further and continued to guide the carriage. I appreciated his forthright advice.


    We hadnt traveled much further when the mansion came into view. Suddenly, fatigue washed over me. I yawned broadly.


    "Whew..."


    Today, I resolved, I wont aplish anything more. Ill just get plenty of sleep. With that thought, I turned my gaze towards the mansion.


    "Huh?"


    Something peculiar caught my eye.


    At the mansions entrance.


    A small girl was standing there.


    "Whats that?"


    The girl, her tinum hair glistening under the moonlight, held a strikingly green gaze.


    Thud!


    As soon as she spotted us, she began charging towards the carriage.


    "Lucas, what is that-"


    Before I could finish my startled query,


    The sprinting girl hurled something she was holding towards the carriage.


    It was an exceptionallyrgence.


    "What the fuck-?!"


    As I blurted out,


    Thwack-!


    In an instant, the thrownnce utterly demolished the carriage.

 Chapter 43: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross

    Chapter 43: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross


    The anonymous girlsnce struck directly into the carriages wheel.


    Thwack! Crash!


    The carriage wheel, decimated by the unforeseen attack, scattered across the vicinity.


    "Aaaah?!"


    The wheelless carriage scraped along the road before it came to a grinding halt.


    The startled horses let out terrified neighs, dispersing in all directions.


    "Ah, oh my... what on earth is going on..."


    My thoughts whirled in the face of sudden chaos.


    I understood a girl had sprung an attack out of nowhere, shattering the carriage wheel. But then what?


    At that instant, the carriage door swung open, and Lucas poked his head inside.


    "Are you alright, Your Highness?!"


    I waved my hand in response.


    "Dont worry. Im alright. Just a bit disoriented..."


    "Ill help you. Pleasee outside."


    With Lucass aid, I staggered out and nted my feet on the ground.


    Fortunately, I was unscathed.


    Upon ensuring I wasnt hurt, Lucas let out a sigh of relief. He then turned to scold the assant.


    "Who are you!"


    "..."


    "Knowing who you menace, dare you point yournce, Ill have you apprehended and severely dealt with!"


    The mysterious girl who had wrecked our carriage stood in the middle of the road, a puzzling expression on her face.


    Having finally caught my breath, I took a closer look at the girl.


    Her tinum hair, flowing long, was lightly tied at the back of her neck.


    Her keen eyes were a bright green, and tiny, pointed fangs peeped from between her tightly closed lips.


    "...Shes just a child."


    Indeed, very young. Fourteen, maybe fifteen? She seemed even younger.


    "Do not let her age deceive you, Your Highness. She seems to be a trained warrior."


    "Trained?"


    "Observe her attire."


    Attire? What about it? Following Lucass cue, I scrutinized the girls clothing.


    A white jacket adorned with gold embroidery, ck skirt, and a red cape flung over her shoulders.


    "...A school uniform?"


    Recognizing the familiar style, I asked Lucas, somewhat surprised.


    "Thats a school uniform, isnt it?"


    "Yes. Its the uniform of the Imperial Royal Academy. The emblem on the cape confirms it."


    In other words, she was a pupil from a knight academy, an age still reliant on school meals.


    "Why is a student from the Academy here?! State your identity!"


    As Lucas demanded, the girl revealed her sharp fangs and growled.


    "The who are you query should be mine. You guys."


    "What, what? You guys?"


    Taken aback by her unexpected tone, I bristled, but the girl remained nonchnt.


    "If youre older than me, youre you guys to me. Thats how it works, right? Im correct, arent I?"


    "Uh, uhm!"


    Unable to counter, I clenched my fist. The nerve of these teenagers...!


    The girl pointed towards the manor with the enormousnce she was holding.


    "This was once my home. I returned after a long absence and found unfamiliar soldiers upying it? Even the family banner that has flown for centuries has been carelessly removed."


    The girls sharp eyes squinted.


    "Are they the persistent bandits Ive been dealing with forever? Or has a foreign force snuck in? I was considering these possibilities due to insufficient information when you gentlemen arrived in a carriage, so I decided to ask."


    "Hey, you couldve just asked! Was there a need to wreck the carriage!"


    "Well, I was taught in school to first suppress anyone who might be an enemy."


    With a flourish, the girl nonchntly swung her spear in our direction.


    "So, who are you gentlemen? Why are you upying someone elses home? Depending on your response, things might turn a bit ufortable, so I urge caution."


    Lucas, visibly agitated, responded on my behalf.


    "What rubbish are you talking about! This is the residence of the Lord of Crossroad, and it rightfully belongs to him!"


    "...? What does that imply?"


    The girl seemed genuinely perplexed.


    "That the lord here is my father?"


    A moment of silence ensued.


    Lucas and I exchanged nces,prehending the identity of the girl standing before us.


    "So you are..."


    I carefully spoke the girls name.


    "...Evangeline Crossroad."


    Upon hearing her own name, the girls intense eyes widened.


    "Do you know me, sir?"


    "Ive heard a great deal about you from your father."


    When our eyes met, I truly recognized that this girl was the daughter of the Crossroad Margrave. Her green eyes were strikingly simr.


    Hold on a second, though.


    The Evangeline Crossroad I had seen in the game, an SSR grade tanker, was undoubtedly a tall and striking character.


    However, the girl before me was not only youthful but also...


    "...A lot shorter than I anticipated."


    She was petite.


    She appeared about two heads shorter than me.


    She waspact and small. Her fingers, grasping the spear, were slender, unmistakably those of a young child.


    She didnt seem this young in the game, and she was much taller.


    I couldnt recognize her immediately because her image differed so much.


    Why is she so different? Lucas and Jupiter resembled their game images, didnt they?


    As I wasparing the games Evangeline with the real-life Evangeline, Lucas nudged me in the side. Huh? Why?


    "Your highness, its disrespectful to critique someones appearance when theyre standing right in front of you..."


    "Uh."


    I paused my thoughts and looked up. Evangelines expression was stone-cold. She seemed genuinely upset.


    "No, no, Miss Evangeline! Youve misunderstood. Im not saying youre short, but youre a bit smaller than what Ive seen in the game... No, smaller than what Ive envisioned!"


    "..."


    I waved my arms in haste, spouting my honest exnation, but naturally, the situation did not improve.


    Evangelines eyebrows twitched.


    "To insult someones appearance up close like that, you dont value your life much, do you?"


    "No, I only have one..."


    "Then you shouldve cherished it."


    Evangeline brandished the giant spear in her hand.


    "Ive reconsidered. I was just prodding a little to understand the situation before, but now, Im going all out."


    Whoosh


    A tangible wave of battle aura emanated from the girl brandishing the spear.


    Even a rookie like me could sense the mounting tension. This was serious.


    Swish!


    Lucas, having drawn his sword and positioned himself in front of me, spoke up.


    "Lower your spear, Miss Evangeline Cross! The man standing before you is the third prince of the Empire, Ash Everck!"


    Evangeline scoffed at that.


    "So, first, you trespass on someone elses property, and now youre posing as royalty? I admire your originality, but itcks credibility, dont you think?"


    "What?"


    "That notorious good-for-nothing third prince! Why would he venture to this remote backwater?"


    No, he really dide here!


    Thud!


    As Evangeline stamped the ground, a shallow crater formed where her small foot had been.


    I blinked, and the next thing I knew, the female spear warrior was hovering right in front of us. Her speed was akin to a missile.


    ng!


    Lucas brandished his sword, parrying the iing spear.


    Sparks scattered as the spears tip and the de collided. A gleam shed in Evangelines eyes.


    "Oh, this man seems quitepetent?"


    "Naturally, Miss Evangeline. I was your senior at the academy..."


    Regaining hisposure, Lucas introduced himself.


    "I am Lucas McGregor, the second-ranking student of the 369th ss of the Imperial Royal Academy."


    Oh, second ce! You were the runner-up, Lucas? Thats impressive!


    While I was admiring, Lucas suddenly gestured at me.


    "And His Highness, Ash Everck standing behind me, is also your senior from the academy!"


    Eh? Really? Was I also an alumnus?


    "Among the 369th ss students, he is truly legendary!"


    What? I was a legend?!


    "What kind of legend? What kind of legend was I, Lucas? Huh?"


    "Uh, well..."


    However, after merely uttering the word legend, Lucas didnt provide any further details. Furthermore, he seemed to be avoiding my gaze.


    Feeling somewhat uneasy, I cautiously asked.


    "Lucas, can I ask you something?"


    "Of, of course, Your Highness. Anything."


    "Well... What was my rank when I graduated?"


    "..."


    After a pause, Lucas, now visibly sweating, reluctantly responded.


    "You were... first..."


    "...From the bottom?"


    "...Yes."


    I rubbed my forehead, which was now throbbing.


    "So, thats why I was a legend?"


    "Yes, well... Its not entirely incorrect... Since you indeed carry the Emperors blood! You were so passionate and confident that you disregarded your studies! And your aim was indeed to be first... from the bottom!"


    "Well, such audacity, truly audacious! Youre right, if youre going to ck, do it spectacrly, to the point of beingst in the entire school. Good on you, Ash Everck!"


    "And now, pretending to be our school seniors... You gentlemen certainly have a range."


    Evangeline, who had been listening to our sincere, yet not quite sincere, jests, shifted her stance.


    Her spear-carrying hand remained steady while the other reached out, then drew towards her chest as she inclined her body.


    One foot was withdrawn, both knees subtly flexed.


    Her curtsy was wless and graceful. If only she werent brandishing a massive spear.


    "Understood. Then, from the 375th early graduate ss, Evangeline Cross extends her regards to our senior ssmates..."


    Immediately afterward, her emerald eyes shed brightly,


    "Greetings!"


    She surged forward!


    Lucas sprang into action without hesitation.


    ng! Cling! Screech!


    The two knights locked in battle, their spear and sword crossing paths.


    Their skills were evenly matched. A true stalemate.


    This was to be expected, as they were both SSR-rated characters. Exceptional martial prodigies in this realm.


    Their talent could be considered equal.


    Ting! Crash!


    However, the battle started to subtly tilt in Lucass favor.


    Gradually, Lucas began to press the attack while Evangeline found herself on the defensive.


    Evangeline was grappling to deflect Lucass incisive strikes.


    Their talents may have been bnced, but perhaps experience was the key differential.


    Lucas, who had honed his skills through numerous real battles to protect me, possessed a shrewdness that the still young Evangelinecked.


    "Tsk!"


    At that moment, Evangeline, who had been backed into a corner, furrowed her brows and fastened something from her back onto her left arm.


    "Are you better than our academy instructors, sir? I didnt want to resort to this!"


    It was a small shield shaped like an eagle.


    ng!


    As soon as Evangeline affixed the shield to her left arm, the eagles wings spread outwards.


    A spear in her right hand. A shield on her left.


    Seeing this, it was undeniable.


    She truly is the Margraves daughter.


    Evangeline, having reset her stance, lunged at Lucas once more.


    "Im going full throttle now!"


    Lucas, with a serious expression, silently raised his sword to meet her.


    sh!


    With the shield in y, Evangelinesbat prowess saw a significant boost.


    She used the shield to parry Lucass precise sword strikes, while effortlessly swinging her massive spear with her right hand tounch attacks.


    Even though she had been on the back foot before deploying the shield, now they were on equal footing once more.


    Its truly a sight to see.


    The duel between the two highly skilled warriors was both dazzling and awe-inspiring.


    Sparks flew each time their weapons shed, creating a spectacle akin to airborne fireworks.


    But as much as its a spectacle... someone could get hurt if this continues.


    In truth, neither of them were genuinely trying to kill the other. If they were, they would have been using their skills with abandon.


    Yet, regardless of the absence of lethal intent, battle was fraught with peril.


    I had to defuse the situation gradually. I took a step forward.


    Hey! You two, cut it out, enough already!


    ng! ng-!


    Theres clearly some confusion here. Cant we just sort this out with a conversation?


    Tsukang! Changgang!


    Hello? Are you listening? Guys?


    Apparently not. The two knights were wholly absorbed in their duel.


    Isnt there a way to halt this?


    Their contest was at a perfect stalemate.


    Under such circumstances, the only solution was for a third party to disrupt the intense atmosphere.


    My gaze fell upon my hand. The SSR-grade weapon of luck, Lucky Strike, shimmered, craving attention.


    Theres no other choice!


    It didnt matter if the attack was feeble. I just needed to throw a wrench into the works of this duel.


    Evangeline, whether fortunately or unfortunately, waspletely oblivious to my presence.


    She appeared to have her hands full just dealing with Lucas.


    Stealthily, I sidled up to the duo, positioning myself right next to them.


    It seems my existence as a contender was faint. They werent paying me any mind at all.


    Just a light, very light hit should do the trick!


    My fist clenched, my breath steady.


    Alright, lets do this!


    "Prince Punch~!"


    With a half-hearted thrust,


    "What, what?! When?!"


    At my sudden outburst and flying fist, a startled Evangeline reflexively lifted her shield to block my punch.


    The instant my fist made contact with her shield, a slot began spinning rapidly at the edge of my vision.


    Ding!


    7.


    Huh?


    As a solitary digit materialized, a wave of dread washed over me.


    It was a form of gamers intuition.


    Next, the tens digit.


    Ding!


    7.


    The premonition of something drastic surged through my mind like a bolt of lightning.


    Impossible?


    Hold on, just hold on. It cant be, right? Seriously?


    And the final digit, the hundreds ce was-


    Ding!


    7.


    Aaaaaaaaaaah!


    It happened! It truly happened, 777-!


    In shock, my mouth dropped open.


    Why would this ur here?!

 Chapter 44: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross (2)

    Chapter 44: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross (2)


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The rating slot of Lucky Strike whirred madly, eventually settling on the fateful numbers 777.


    Triple Seven.


    The full power of this whimsical weapon had been set loose.


    "What on earth, why now?!"


    I was the one who had made the attack, yet I was the one yelping in panic. No, no! Not 777!


    That level of damage could take out most bosses in a single hit. If a person was struck, theyd meet their end!


    "Evangeline! Move aside..."


    Naturally, it was toote.


    The damage slot had activated the second my fist made contact with Evangelines shield.


    7, 7, 7!


    [Congrattions!]


    [JACKPOT!]


    Fireworks exploded across the system interface to mark the lucky win.


    The system window vanished just as quickly, and in its ce.


    Zap-!


    Aser burst forth from my clenched hand.


    "..."


    Not kidding, no hyperbole, an actual rainbow-huedser had beenunched. This was sheer insanity.


    Kwoooong!


    A streak of radiant light shed through the atmosphere, illuminating everything in its path.


    "Kyaak-!?"


    Caught in thesers path, Evangeline was catapulted into the distance...


    ***


    Whoosh-


    When the dust finally settled.


    The mansions stone wall entrance was cleanly decimated by my punch (or more precisely, theser that had emitted from it).


    "..."


    "..."


    Standing dumbfounded on the scorched earth, Lucas broke into a cold sweat as he nced my way.


    "That, Your Highness. That was a remarkable punch. How did you...No, thats not the point."


    "..."


    "No matter who started it, how brutal to..."


    "No, it wasnt like that! I didnt intend this!"


    I merely sought tond a gentle hit to get their attention.


    A noble andpassionate motive to cease their fight! How could I have known a jackpot would appear then?


    Evangeline had been hurled a considerable distance, crashing into the mansions stone wall, reducing one side to rubble, and was now buried under the wreckage.


    Thud, thud thud...


    She didnt so much as twitch, even as dust trickled down from above. It was deeply concerning.


    "Did, did she perish? Is she gone?"


    Racked with guilt at potentially having inadvertently caused the demise of both mother and daughter, I trembled.


    God of Slots! Why the devil did 777 show up now, damn it!


    Lucas raced to Evangelines side and offered me a strained smile.


    "No, shes okay. Shes breathing normally."


    "Really?!"


    Surviving a max-damage Lucky Strike 777, she indeed was a true SSR-ranked Tank. A wave of relief washed over me upon realizing her strength.


    "She has minor injuries but doesnt seem to have any life-threatening ones. However..."


    Lucas trailed off, his gaze drifting to one side. I followed his line of sight.


    Therey the fragmented Eagle Shield and the broken Cavalry Lance. They were all parts of Evangelines gear.


    My fortuitous punch had shattered her armaments while safeguarding its owner.


    "That, that looks expensive..."


    "Right..."


    It was evident that this had been an SR-grade weapon, at least. Well, it was a weapon, but now...


    I sighed, holding the remnants of the shattered eagle wing. What do I do now? Can this be repaired?


    Lucas gently lifted the unconscious Evangeline from the wreckage of the stone wall.


    "In any case, Your Majesty, that was remarkable. To take down an opponent Ive struggled with in one hit."


    "It wasnt me. It was the dice gods ying tricks..."


    "Pardon?"


    "Never mind, this darn games all about luck."


    At that moment, amotion echoed from the direction of the main gate, and people began streaming out of the mansion.


    I hollered at Aider, who was leading the throng.


    "Aider! Summon a healer from the temple right away! Also, ready a room for her to rest!"


    I let out a deep sigh as I nced at Evangeline, unconscious and slumped in defeat. s.


    Lets be grateful that no one lost their lives and that the situation has somehow been managed...


    ***


    Evangeline was lost in a dream.


    A dream from her childhood.


    In a corner of a vast, timeworn mansion. The room that had been Evangelines since birth.


    Her mother would visit her unexpectedly, wrapping Evangeline tightly in her embrace.


    Evangeline soon learned to anticipate these visits.


    It was when her father would leave for battle.


    Whenever monsters assailed the city and her father rushed to the frontlines, her mother would bid him farewell and then find her way to Evangelines room.


    And she would hold Evangeline for hours on end.


    Your mother came tofort you because you might be afraid of the monsters.


    Her mother would exin with a smile. But Evangeline knew the truth.


    It wasnt her who was terrified of the monsters, but her mother.


    Her mother, her arms trembling around her daughter, was the one who was afraid.


    Evangeline would pat her mothers back and offer her aforting smile.


    Mom, youre silly. Dad will defeat all the monsters, so why are you scared?


    Whenever Evangeline said that, her mother would respond with a somewhat mournful smile.


    It was onlyter that Evangeline understood.


    What her mother feared was not the monsters.


    What her mother feared was losing her father.


    And the cruel fate awaiting her daughter who would one day have to step onto that brutal battlefield.


    ***


    "...Mmm."


    Bathed in the streaming morning sunlight, Evangeline slowly opened her eyes.


    From a distance, an unknown bird called out.


    "...Huh."


    The familiaryout of the room.


    The scent of freshlyundered nkets.


    The patterns on the ceiling, forever etched into her memory.


    Evangeline, gazing around in a daze, realized that this was her room in her family mansion.


    "Ah..."


    Thats right, she had returned home.


    Three years ago, after the passing of her mother, she fled from this ce, heading to the capital city without a destination in mind.


    She enrolled in the royal academy of the empires capital.


    Afterpleting all the knight group courses over three years and graduating with top honors...


    "So, where to next?"


    Having received her diploma, she found herself standing there, lost in thought. As if guided by an unseen force, she found herself returning to her hometown.


    There was no specific reason behind this decision.


    It was simply her final chance to visit her childhood home before she officially took up her role as a knight and ventured to the front lines.


    She decided to visit this unremarkable corner of the city onest time, with no intentions of ever returning.


    So,te at night, she found herself back in Crossroad...


    What happened after that... I cant recall.


    She remembered entering the town, but beyond that, there was a nk. How did she end up in her room?


    Did I have a drink?


    She was still under the legal age and hadnt indulged in any alcohol, even on graduation day. Could it be that she had let her guard down upon returning home and imbibed a little?


    Rubbing her throbbing forehead, Evangeline suddenly became aware of a presence. Someone was sitting next to her bed.


    "...Mom?"


    She mumbled involuntarily, but then the harsh reality hit her.


    Her mother was no more. She had left them three years ago.


    Her eyes began to sting. Evangeline quickly covered them with her hand, her voice hoarse.


    "No, it was Dad."


    "..."


    "Its been three years since west saw each other. How have you been?"


    "..."


    "Well, I need not ask. You must have been content, battling monsters every day, right?"


    Ah.


    She hadnt intended to speak so harshly.


    But the bitter words just slipped out of her. She bit her lip in frustration.


    Her sharp tooth dug into her lip.


    This wasnt the conversation she had anticipated, a little more.


    Just a bit more...polite...


    "Forgive me, Evangeline."


    A strange voice broke her reverie.


    "I am neither your mother nor your father."


    "?!"


    Evangeline sat up abruptly, pressing her back against the headboard.


    She instinctively reached for the weapon she was trained to always keep at her side, but her bandaged hand clutched at nothing.


    A bandage? Am I hurt?


    As she tried to make sense of the situation, a man sitting in a chair by her bed came into view.


    He was a young man with neatlybed ck hair.


    The man, casually dressed, was leafing through some documents. He nced at Evangeline and frowned.


    "Ugh. Are you still not fully awake? Maybe I hit you a bit too hard yesterday..."


    "Ah."


    Then it hit her. What happened yesterday.


    Memories flooded her mind like a cascade. She pointed a finger at the man, raising her voice.


    "Youre the old man from yesterday!"


    The mans expression immediately turned sour.


    "No, Im not an old man."


    "Youre that old man who looked weak but had a powerful punch!"


    "I did not look weak... Oh, forget it. But Im not old!"


    "You even made fun of my height! Damn it, youre so tall! Must be nice to be tall!"


    "No, youve got it all wrong... I regret to inform you, but... Im no old man..."


    The muttering man cast aside a pile of documents andid his hand over his heart.


    "Allow me to reintroduce myself, Miss Evangeline Cross. My name is Ash Born Hater Everck. I am the third prince of the Empire, and currently, the lord of Crossroad."


    Evangelines sharp green eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    "Stop your nonsense. If youre a prince, then I might as well be the queen of a duchy, got it?"


    "Damn, this girl is so skeptical. You dont believe Im the prince? Should I show you the royal emblem?"


    "Yes! Prove it! Right now!"


    Evangeline gave an eager nod.


    With a hint of reluctance, the man fished out an emblem made of ck jade from his pocket and handed it to her.


    Evangelines eyes widened as she inspected the emblem handed to her.


    "Its... its real."


    "I told you its genuine!"


    "Why is it real...?"


    Evangelines gaze darted between the man - Ash, the emblem in her hand, then back to his face, and back to the emblem. She repeated this cycle several times.


    "Is it authentic? Youre... the notorious third prince, Ash?"


    "Im notorious...?"


    "Of course, youre infamous! Youre one of the only three princes in the royal family!"


    Evangeline had spent thest three years confined within the royal academy.


    However, the gossip about the imperial princes had often found its way to her. They were, after all, the talk of the town in the capital.


    The stoic and cynical soldier, the eldest prince.


    The kind-hearted, gentle politician and magician, the second prince.


    And the wild, reckless, the third prince.


    All three princes were regr topics of conversation. But, the stories about the third prince were by far the most frequent.


    He was known to stir all sorts of chaos within the capital.


    If there was any trouble brewing within the royal family, nine times out of ten, it was Ashs handiwork.


    "Ive been swamped preparing for an early graduation and missed out on the recent news. I cant believe a prince would visit such a remote ce."


    Returning the emblem, Evangeline rummaged through her bag next to her bed, produced a pen and paper, and thrust them towards Ash.


    "Can I have your autograph?"


    "Wha-what...?"


    "I said, I want your autograph! Surely a prince has an autograph?"


    "No, well, yes. I do."


    Awkwardly, Ash scribbled his signature on the paper.


    It wasnt inmonnguage but an odd, alien script. However, Evangeline didnt seem to mind. She carefully folded the paper and stashed it deep in her bag.


    She then extended her right hand to Ash.


    "Can I shake your hand?"


    "Huh? Uh, sure?"


    Taken aback, Ash hesitantly reached out and shook hands with Evangeline.


    Her face lit up with excitement, and she energetically shook his hand, a broad grin spread across her face.


    "Im a fan!"


    "What?"


    "Im your fan."


    "A fan? Like, fan as Im thinking?"


    "Yes! Among the royal family, Im the biggest supporter of the third prince! I even kept a scrapbook of your news from the weekly paper published in the capital!"


    Evangeline pulled out a scrapbook from her bag and flipped it open.


    Upon examination, Ash confirmed it was true.


    Every week, the mboyant incidents and idents caused by Ash were neatly recorded there...


    "Well, yeah, Im really grateful to have a fan."


    Unable to shake off his nervous expression, Ash asked.


    "But why? Why did you be my fan?"


    "Thats obvious, theres only one reason!"


    Evangeline beamed a bright smile.


    It was an innocent yet somewhat wicked smile, fitting of a teenage girl.


    "Because you, the prince, are the biggest troublemaker in the Empire!"

 Chapter 45: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross (3)

    Chapter 45: [Side Story] Evangeline Cross (3)


    I was utterly taken aback.


    My mouth hung open slightly.


    "Because you, the prince, are the biggest troublemaker in the Empire!"


    Evangelines response to why she had be a fan of mine left me speechless.


    "..."


    Was she pulling my leg?


    Unsure of the audacious teenagers true intentions and feeling perplexed, Evangeline waved her hands in denial,


    "No, Im not pulling your leg! I genuinely admired you for being such a notorious rule-breaker."


    "Uh... what? Why?"


    "I... wanted to defy my father."


    Evangeline awkwardly shrugged.


    "I yearned to rile up my father as much as possible. Stir up trouble, create a fuss, tarnish the family name. I wanted to lead a life like that."


    Untangling theplex psyche of a teenager was no easy task.


    "But, how should I put it... Going off the rails was harder than Id imagined. Initially, it worked because my father detests knights from the royal academy, so as soon as I fled, I enrolled there."


    "And then?"


    "But then, once I joined the academy, all they had me do was train day in and day out. Far from going astray, I was molded into a model student."


    Model student was putting it mildly.


    Evangeline hadpleted the six-year royal academy curriculum in just three years and graduated at the top of her ss. She was a prodigy who would be remembered in the annals of the academys history.


    "The only act of defiance I could manage was to cut off allmunication with my father."


    "Thats quite a charming rebellion..."


    "While I was living such a timid life, I heard about you, Prince Ash."


    Evangelines gaze turned to me, her eyes gleaming.


    "Your audacity to defy the emperor, the ultimate authority of the empire, even though hes your own father! Your inventive ways of stirring up trouble week after week! Even the wild extravagance of constructing a fountain from gold coins and shattering a barrier with precious gems!"


    "..."


    "They say even the Emperor keeled over from rage because of you, didnt they? Thats truly remarkable! Absolutely legendary!"


    I got the feeling she was poking fun at me. Was she? Or was she not?


    "Each time I heard of yourtest escapades, I felt a thrill by proxy. Youre my role model and my idol!"


    "I, I see..."


    Who would have thought that my reckless lifestyle would inspire someone to idolize me? Life is full of surprises.


    Congrattions, Ash. Your wayward life wasnt all for naught.


    I let out a forced, hollow chuckle, and asked tentatively,


    "You really despise your father, dont you, Evangeline?"


    "Well..."


    Evangeline paused for a moment before finally giving a nod.


    "Yes. I really... despise him."


    "Why so much?"


    "Well, there are various reasons..."


    Aplicated expression passed over her face, but she quickly brushed it off, stretched her neck, and looked around.


    "So, where exactly is my dear father? Even if he detests his runaway daughter, he should at least meet and speak to me upon my return after three years, right?"


    "..."


    "I n to enact each of the 100 methods of the Fireworks Approach Ive devised while observing you over the years. Did he go into hiding anticipating this?"


    I swallowed quietly.


    "Really, you didnte here after hearing the news, Evangeline?"


    "Eh? What news? I just finished school and came home."


    "..."


    "What? What happened...?"


    "..."


    My words stuck in my throat, and observing my silence, Evangelines face began to set into a serious expression.


    Perhaps she had a feeling that something was off.


    I couldnt hold her gaze anymore and slowly lowered my head.


    The sensation was uncanny.


    To be the bearer of such tragic news about her father.


    "I regret to have to tell you this, Miss Evangeline."


    A hot, ufortable sensation, like Id swallowed a hot piece of metal, twisted in my stomach.


    Stifling the impulse to bolt right there, I forced out the fateful words.


    "Your father has passed away."


    "..."


    "A few days ago, in a skirmish with a monster. He sacrificed himself to save everyone in the town. His death was heroic."


    I thoroughly narrated the final battle of Charles, the Margrave of Crossroad. Evangeline listened with an expressionless face.


    "I have chronicled his actions and reported them to the royal family. Given his bravery, he may be posthumously awarded the Royal Medal of Military Merit."


    "..."


    "The funeral will be held in three days, and I intend to give it the highest level of respect."


    Evangeline sat frozen on the bed, rigid as stone.


    I decided it wasnt the time to ry the Margravesst wishes, so I kept quiet, just sitting next to her.


    She had returned home to learn her estranged father was dead.


    I could not begin to imagine what the young girl before me was feeling.


    "...ha ha."


    After a few tense minutes of silence, a dry chuckle escaped from Evangeline.


    "I was just about to start ying the role of the rebellious daughter in earnest. But he beat me to the punch."


    "..."


    "He always said he would die fighting monsters. I didnt think he would actually do it."


    Evangelines face was ashen as she gave a hollowugh.


    "He left without facing the brunt of my resentment..."


    "Im sorry."


    Evangeline looked at me, confusion etched on her face.


    "Why is the prince apologizing?"


    "As it stands, I am the lord of this ce, and Imand the frontline. Your fathers death falls on my shoulders."


    I bowed deeply to Evangeline.


    "So, you can me me."


    "..."


    "Im sorry."


    Evangeline, who had been quietly observing me, slowly found her voice.


    "...Sir, are you really Prince Ash?"


    "What?"


    "No, its just... The Prince Ash Ive heard of was, lets say, much more..."


    Evangeline rolled her eyes momentarily, seeking the right word, then blurted it out.


    "He was a self-absorbed, reckless brute who treated those around him poorly. But you, you seem far too considerate."


    "Quit calling me a madman to my face..."


    "But its true, right? Remember what you did in the capital?"


    "Even if it is true, Im still the prince, for heavens sake! Ever heard of the crime of disrespecting royalty? Keep this up, and therell be consequences."


    "Well, its somewhat ironic hearing that from someone whos been banished to this backwater..."


    Damn, she has a point.


    The young girl in front of me was the sessor of the Cross family, who had governed this region for many generations.


    Meanwhile, I was virtually banished from the royal family andnded here.


    In a nutshell, in this southernmost part of the Empire, Evangeline might wield more power than me...


    "Anyway, thanks for your consideration, Prince."


    Evangeline nestled under the covers.


    "But, it doesnt feel real. It all feels fake, like a dream."


    "..."


    "I need some alone time."


    I slowly rose from my chair.


    "A servant will be standing by outside the door. If you need anything, just ask."


    "..."


    "Get some rest."


    Evangeline, whod drawn the nket up to her nose, wasnt looking in my direction anymore.


    After one final nce at the young girl consumed in her tangled thoughts, I left the room.


    ***


    The Evangeline I encountered in the game was a grown woman of impressive height, but the Evangeline I met this time was clearly a teenager.


    When I asked Aider why there was such a disparity, he exined with a grin.


    "First, you need to know Evangelines age. Shes turning sixteen this year."


    "Well, Ill be..."


    The youngest member of our party, Damien, is eighteen. Shes even two years his junior.


    Just judging by appearances, she doesnt even look fifteen.


    I shook my head in disbelief.


    "I didnt expect the Cross Margraves daughter to be so young, considering his age..."


    "The Margrave of Cross didnt marry until his mid-forties. He was over fifty when his daughter was born."


    Aider suppressed a chuckle.


    "By the way, theres a fifteen-year age difference between the Margrave and his wife. He caught a lot of k when they got hitched."


    "How old are you to remember all of this?"


    "A mans age is a well-kept secret."


    Aider dodged the question with a light-hearted chuckle. What a formidable director.


    "Anyway, as you know, Evangeline doesnt appear in the game until thetter half of the second year, or the beginning of the third year."


    "Ah!"


    The realization dawned on me.


    That is, the time when Evangeline makes her appearance in the game is about two years from now.


    Its not surprising for that young girl to blossom into a woman in two years. Kids grow up quickly these days...


    "However, due to various circumstances in this game, she made her entrance much earlier than expected."


    "I see."


    I pulled up the system window. Evangelines data appeared.


    [Evangeline(SSR)] <Guest Character>


    - Level: 35


    - Title: Inexperienced Sessor


    - Profession: Advanced Spear Knight


    - Strength: 35 Agility: 30 Intelligence: 20 Stamina: 35 Magic Power: 20


    Wow, an SSR...


    Just a quick nce at these stats sends waves of exhration through me.


    A pure tank, a shield and spear knight, boasting such impressive agilityits simply astounding. Shes fit to tank through evasion.


    Yet, what truly sets Evangeline apart as the greatest tank in this game is not solely her stats, but her synergistic blend of skills.


    [Possessed Skills]


    > Passive: Roar of the Battlefield


    > Skill 1: Damage Save


    > Skill 2: Damage Payback


    > Ultimate: ??? (Unlocked after 3rd job advancement)


    The passive skill, Roar of the Battlefield, is the very essence of shield knights. It agitates enemies and bolsters allies.


    Suchmon skills can greatly vary in their impact depending on the characters rank and level. Given that Evangeline is of SSR grade, her skill effectiveness should be exceptional.


    A single roar on the battlefield, and the entire situation shifts.


    However, the true game-changers are the active skills.


    Skill 1: Damage Save.


    Skill 2: Damage Payback.


    Their effects are astonishingly straightforward. Damage Save umtes the damage absorbed by the shield.


    And Damage Payback repels the amassed damage back onto the enemy.


    The real kicker is, even when damage is dealt, she doesnt suffer the blow, she just stores it.


    And then reflects the banked damage to the enemy.


    Sure, the storage capacity has its limits, and the second skill cant be used at whim.


    If the damage exceeds the storage capacity, the blow has to be taken directly.


    Like my barrage of 777 punches yesterday. If a potent attacknds all at once, the hit has to be taken.


    And the second skill can only be triggered when the storage capacity is filled up to a certain extent.


    If the enemys attacks arent potent, theres no damage storage, rendering the second skill essentially useless.


    Despite these minor caveats, it doesnt diminish the fact that shes outrageously powerful.


    The best part is that while being a pure tank, she can contribute to attacks more than an average dealer.


    If shes part of a team, shell manage both tanking and dealing damage solo.


    Shes nearly the epitome of a self-contained offense and defense tank, so yers in the game were moring to recruit her.


    Thats not all there is.


    Evangelines equipped traits are also on another level.


    - Equipped Traits (2/3)


    > Unstoppable


    > Error-prone (Cannot be removed)


    Unstoppable.


    Its exactly what the word implies. Evangeline is Unstoppable. She has 100% resistance to mobility impairing states such as binding, slowing, freezing.


    Regardless of what hindrance the enemy attempts, she can disregard it all, navigating like a tank, smashing everything in her path.


    This is an incredibly subtly powerful passive. Its rare for a tank to have such an effective passive.


    Shes indeed a cheat character, a cheat character... Wait, what?


    But the second trait is something Ive never encountered before.


    Error-prone?


    Did Evangeline always have this trait?


    To investigate further, I called up the description.


    [Error-prone]


    - Given her youthful inexperience, she is prone to asional errors. The likelihood of hermitting both major and minor mistakes on the battlefield is elevated.


    (This trait dissipates once a specific amount of experience is gained.)


    This exnation popped up.


    "st it!"


    I thwacked my forehead.


    Sure, her earlier-than-expected appearance was a boon, but it came apanied by this detrimental trait.


    Well, shes still quite young...


    At sixteen, shes merely a child.


    This is not her battlefield, but rather an age to be filled withughter and carefree chatter with friends in a more ordinary setting.


    "Brother!"


    "..."


    An unexpected tremor coursed through my fingertips.


    Aider came closer to me as I stayed silent.


    "My Lord, you n on recruiting Miss Evangeline to our team, correct?"


    "Huh? Well..."


    I found myself unable to respond immediately.


    It was akin to having a nugget of gold tumbling before my eyes.


    Evangeline was, without a doubt, the preeminent tank in this game. It was a must to recruit her.


    However.


    Just promise me one thing, Prince Ash.


    The echo of the Margraves final plea, whispered into my ear mere days ago as he perished in my arms, still resonated vividly in my mind.


    Incapable of providing an immediate response to Aiders query, I merely pursed my lips tightly together.

 Chapter 46: [Side Story] Main Party (2)

    Chapter 46: [Side Story] Main Party (2)


    "Are you choosing not to invite Miss Evangeline to join our ranks?"


    Aider pressed me further as I vacited.


    "Miss Evangeline could prove a crucial asset."


    "...To im Im not enticed would be a falsehood."


    Truthfully, I was hell-bent on recruiting her. The desire was overwhelming!


    To possess two SSR tier front-liners at stage 3? Moreover, those being Lucas and Evangeline?


    Regardless of how much the game tweaks the difficulty, having those two on my side would make for smooth sailing!


    However.


    - I yearn for my daughter to escape this ursed ce, this ursed duty, and to live a serene and joyful life.


    I had given my word.


    - Please, live freely... as your heart desires...


    It was the final wish of the departed Margrave.


    His dying plea was to free his daughter from the familys burden.


    "I must uphold my promise. Ill let her choose her own path."


    "Arent you concerned about potential regret from missing this opportunity, my Lord? Isnt it prudent to keep her with us, even if by force?"


    "I refuse to disregard basic human decency merely for the purpose of gamepletion."


    Aider cocked his head, perplexed.


    "But wasnt your sess in oveing Hell Iron Man due to your indifference towards such considerations?"


    "Thats urate."


    I had crammed countless characters into every corner of the game. Treated them as expendable pawns.


    For sub-quests, treasure chests, challenges, innumerable lives, I traded.


    I sacrificed lives for efficiency. Thats how I managed to conquer Hell Iron Man.


    "However, if I were to employ the same methods this time around, it would mean I havent evolved."


    I grinned faintly.


    "My aim is to be a better version of myself than I was yesterday."


    Aider regarded me with aplex look.


    "Such a constraint may end up being your downfall someday, my Lord."


    "I can live with that."


    I have no intentions of feigning sainthood, nor am I inclined to morph into a monster.


    Even in a realm where life is taken lightly, I yearn to remain human.


    Thats the crux of it.


    "Anyway, Aider, please take good care of Evangeline. Shes a teenager undergoing the tumultuous phase of puberty. She must be bewildered."


    "As youmand, my Lord."


    At my words, Aider nodded respectfully, pausing before changing the topic.


    "Speaking of which, my Lord."


    "Hmm?"


    "Theres the matter of Miss Evangelines spear and shield that you demolished recently."


    "Oh, that."


    I had shattered Evangelines equipment with my 777 Punch and had yet to address it.


    Aider, who had been hemming and hawing, finally spoke up.


    "Upon inspection, it turns out both the spear and the shield were of SSR-grade..."


    "..."


    "Theyre irreparable, beyond the point of salvaging any materials. How do you propose topensate for this..."


    I momentarily felt light-headed.


    SSR-grade items, both of them?


    That signified they were not only pricey but exceedingly rare as well.


    Should I be in awe of the potent force of my punch that obliterated them in a single blow?


    "Could, could I craft recements?"


    "To fabricate top-tier gear, I require magic cores..."


    st it. I had exhausted all the remaining magic cores in the production of magic cannons.


    "Could my stroke of luck rectify this situation? Could we, could we call it even?"


    "I dont think thats feasible..."


    "st!"


    A headache began to blossom, prompting me to massage the bridge of my nose while releasing a wearied sigh.


    "Summon the party."


    The time was ripe for our expedition into the dungeon.


    With sleep-deprived eyes wide open, I rose briskly from my seat.


    "Time to hunt for some magic cores!"


    Regarding the equipment, we could simply craft new ones, right?!


    ***


    Thus, several hourster, as evening draped itself over the mansion grounds.


    "It seems like a while since west gathered."


    I addressed my assembledrades.


    "Has everyone recuperated sufficiently in thest few days?"


    The partyprised of the usual suspects. Myself, Lucas, Damien, Jupiter. And...


    "Why must it always be me?!"


    Lilly, who predictably expressed her dismay.


    Immediately after the summons were released, Lilly had attempted to evade, but anticipating this, I had guards stationed around the alchemyb.


    Lilly was apprehended in her escape attempt and was forcefully ushered here. A visibly upset Lilly protested.


    "Weve recruited new members, havent we? Why not take them instead!"


    True, we had enlisted several hero characters from the mercenaries guild.


    The issue was their status; all were grey-ranked. N-ranked.


    Moreover, theycked any special abilities.


    Certainly, they held potential to evolve into valuable warriors in forting battles, but the reality remained that they werent equipped for the main party.


    Deploying them as a sub-party seemed the optimal choice.


    Therefore, after the filtering process... R-ranked fire mage Lilly found herself once again summoned by the main party.


    Furthermore, Lilly, having surpassed level 20 in previous battles andpleted the first ss transfer, had acquired a new skill dubbed Fire Cannon.


    Though its essentially a powerful fireball, given shes a mage, she guarantees more firepower than an average mercenary.


    "The items youmissioned at the cksmith also require coordination with the alchemists workshop! Ill supervise it diligently! Isnt that right, Your Highness?!"


    Lilly pleaded, clinging to my leg.


    "Hmmm..."


    I grumbled, facing a quandary.


    I had no intention to perpetually exploit Lilly in the main party.


    Bringing apanion hampered by a leg injury into a hazardous dungeon was unquestionably reckless.


    However, the harsh truth was that Icked a suitable recement.


    If only I could enlist apetent R-ranked, no, even a respectable N-ranked hero character to take Lillys ce...


    The recruitment of hero characters was a sluggish process.


    The influx of neers to the mercenary guild remained scant. Ive been recruiting them as they trickle in.


    It would be fortuitous if I could enlist apetent NPC in the dungeon, but thats entirely dependent on luck...


    I grumbled to myself, resting my chin in thought.


    What should be my next move...?


    "Your Majesty, please be merciful!"


    Lilly had resorted to the formal courtly vernacr in her desperate plea.


    Just then,


    "Where are you all heading?"


    A youthful female voice broke the silence. All eyes turned in its direction.


    Evangeline, a perplexed expression adorning her face, was ambling towards us from the mansion.


    Without any armor, she appeared even more petite and out of ce...


    "Huh?!"


    Lilly, recognizing the surge of SSR-grade energy radiating from Evangeline, hastily questioned me, her eyes wide with astonishment.


    "Your Majesty! Who is she?!"


    "...There are some among us who havent met her yet. Everyone, greet her."


    With some reluctance, I introduced her.


    "This is Evangeline Cross, the only offspring of the Cross Margrave."


    Upon learning she was the Margraves daughter, Lilly and Damien swiftly bowed their heads in respect.


    Jupiter, who had just finished her cigarette, presented a crisp salute.


    "Condolences on the loss of your father, Miss Evangeline."


    Evangeline reciprocated with a wless salute, so polished it was as if she had been trained in a military academy.


    "Thank you for your sympathy, but I am managing."


    Next, Evangelines gaze met mine.


    "So, where exactly are you heading?"


    Despite my hesitation to share, I responded truthfully.


    "The Dungeon."


    "The Dungeon? But where in this..."


    She halted mid-sentence, her eyes wide with surprise.


    "You dont mean the dungeon beneath theke?!"


    "So, you were aware of it too?"


    "Theke is merely a cesspool for monsters. The dungeon beneath it is nothing more than an inted myth."


    Evangeline shrugged, her arms crossed.


    "Numerous naive adventurers have flocked to theke, lured by the promise of treasure, but none ever returned."


    "Not exactly. We have ventured there and returned safely."


    Evangeline narrowed her keen eyes, clearly incredulous. I shrugged in response.


    "And we are set to journey there again."


    "So what youre implying,"


    Evangeline raised a finger, seeking confirmation.


    "Is that theres a dungeon that our Cross family, who has presided over thisnd for generations, is unaware of, and you have traversed it? Is that what youre iming?"


    "Thetter part is correct, Evangeline. However, as for the former, your family might have known about it. Youre simply the one left uninformed."


    "...!"


    Evangeline bit her lip.


    She hadnt been groomed as the sessor of the Cross family, as would have been customary.


    Instead, she had chosen the path of an elite officer at the Royal Academy.


    Even if the Cross family had been privy to the secret of thekes subterranean dungeon, she wouldnt have been enlightened.


    "Whether you believe it or not is inconsequential. Were proceeding nheless."


    The loss of weapons necessitated our trip.


    As I casually waved off her skepticism, Evangeline took a decisive step forward.


    "I wish to apany you!"


    "What in the world?"


    "Even though it may not appear so, I am a top graduate from the Royal Academy. I can confidently say Ill be more useful in a battle than anyone else. Senpai."


    Evangeline stressed the word senpai, seeming to put in extra effort.


    It seems like she wants to make it clear that she, too, graduated from the prestigious academy and can hold her own. I interpreted.


    I sighed deeply.


    "I get that, junior, but"


    "Please, I implore you to bring me along. If there truly is something beneath theke, I need to witness it firsthand."


    "Well..."


    "As thest surviving member of the Cross family, both of my parents fell victim to the monsters of theke. I believe I have every right to investigate."


    I chose to remain silent.


    That was precisely the issue. My intent was to keep her from facing the monstrous dangers lurking beneath theke.


    Your father wished the same...


    Suppressing my thoughts, I simply nodded.


    "Are you physically up to it?"


    Instead of responding verbally, Evangeline unraveled the bandage on her arm.


    Minor cuts and scrapes were all impably healed. Indeed, her healing ability was befitting of an SSR-grade Tanker.


    "What about mentally?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Have you regained yourposure?"


    "..."


    She had only learned of her fathers demise a few hours prior. Her emotional state must be quite unstable.


    "Remaining idle only intensifies the pain. Keeping active is more bearable."


    Tying back her disordered hair, Evangeline opened her sharp eyes wide.


    "So, whats your decision? Will you let me apany you?"


    "...Fine."


    I no longer had grounds for refusal.


    I nced sideways. There, Lily was ring intensely.


    "Lilly, youre staying in Crossroad."


    "Yay~!"


    Lilly erupted into a joyous dance, arms swinging wildly. She seemed genuinely ecstatic...


    "By the way, have you seen mynce and shield?"


    Observing the rest of the party fully equipped, Evangeline inquired.


    "I distinctly remember having them before I fainted yesterday..."


    "Ahem, ahem! Thats... They were slightly damaged, so I dropped them off with the cksmith for repairs."


    I quickly motioned to Aider. He immediately dashed off to the warehouse.


    "For now, you can borrow some of the spare equipment we have."


    "Well... I suppose thatll do."


    Aider returned from the warehouse with ance and a shield in just a few minutes.


    "Hehehe! I just grabbed the first ones I saw...!"


    They were, of course, a sizable cavalrynce and shield. Although smaller than Evangelines previous gear, they were still fairlyrge.


    Evangeline happily donned both pieces of equipment.


    "Its the same gear I used when I was younger. Its been quite some time."


    Boom! Vroom!


    Evangeline spun the massive cavalrynce as if twirling a baton, then gave a nod of approval.


    "Its slightly lighter than what Im ustomed to... But I think itll suffice."


    To me, it seemed like a massive chunk of iron. Thats considered light?


    Of course, her strength stat is 35.


    "Even with five of me, shed probably still beat me in an arm wrestle..."


    "Alright. Im set."


    Evangeline, having secured hernce with a leather strap to her waist, sought confirmation once again.


    "So, youre letting me join the team?"


    "Yes, yes. Its best I pay heed to my junior."


    I opened the system window and added Evangeline to the group, leaving Lilly out.


    [Main Party (5/5)]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.11


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.31


    - Jupiter(SR) Lv.37


    - Damien(N) Lv.24


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.35 <Guest Character>


    A chime signaled the application of a new party synergy.


    The formation was Commander 1, Knight 2, Healer 1, Mage 1.


    [Active Party Synergy]


    > (Commander 1) Battlefield Imperial Guard: The morale of this party never wavers.


    > (Knight 2) Dual Knights: Physical defense of all party members enhances by 20%.


    A knight-rted synergy was activated. Our team had be quite solid.


    "..."


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "No, its nothing."


    I shrugged off Evangelines perplexed expression.


    I was reminded of the dying Margrave in my arms, which made me feel uneasy, but honestly, having an SSR-grade tank in the team made me feel a lot safer.


    I smirked.


    "Im relying on you, Evangeline, my junior."


    At this, Evangeline furrowed her eyebrows.


    "By the way, how long do you n on calling me your junior?"

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    "How long do you n on calling me junior?"


    Evangeline queried, a crease appearing between her brows. I answered with a nonchnt shrug.


    "Whats wrong? Dont like being referred to as junior?"


    "It sounds like youre poking fun at me..."


    "Well, you can always call me senior in return."


    "...Huh?"


    "Refer to me as senior. Im from the 369th batch of the Royal Academy, and youre from the 375th. We are indeed senior and junior, arent we?"


    On hearing my earnest request, Evangeline seemed slightly taken aback.


    "Am I allowed to call you that?"


    "Why not? Feel free to address me as such, junior~"


    After a moment of hesitation, Evangeline took a deep breath.


    "...Fine. Its notmon to address a royal this way."


    She inhaled sharply, then spoke.


    "From this point on, Ill refer to you as senior. Im relying on you... Se, Senior."


    She managed to get the words out, her tiny fists balled up as if she were grappling with embarrassment. I let out a soft chuckle. If my actions could provide even a modicum offort to her, it would be worth it.


    Lets tread lightly and build a friendship.


    Just then, Lucas, who had been trembling slightly behind me, piped up.


    "Hold on, Your Highness!"


    "Whats up now?!"


    Was it because the term senior seemed too casual? Was Lucas throwing a fit?


    "Thats not fair!"


    That wasnt it...


    I held my throbbing head.


    "What exactly is not fair to you...?"


    "I want to call you senior too!"


    "But, were ssmates..."


    "Then, ssmate!"


    "No, forget that. Just stick to Your Highness or Lord."


    "Your Lordship? Lord? Hmm, Lord..."


    Lucas savored the word Lord in his mouth.


    "I prefer Lord, Your Lordship."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes, Your Lordship!"


    "Call me whatever suits you."


    He seemed to be getting a bit carried away. The continuous battles must be taking a toll on him. Ill need to manage his battle stress.


    "Oh my dear ssmate~ Oh my dear country~"


    Jupiter was nursing a bottle of whiskey and humming some odd tune from behind. Quiet down, olddy.


    "Well, then..."


    As themotion around my title was settling down, Damien asked in a tentative tone.


    "What should we call Evangeline...?"


    "For now, please address me as Miss."


    Evangeline awkwardly twirled a lock of her hair as she mumbled.


    "I was referred to in that manner while growing up here... yes."


    Being the Lords daughter, she must have been called Miss by the locals.


    I tried picturing a younger Evangeline.


    Her toddling around the town, locals affectionately calling out "Miss!" "Miss Evangeline!"... The thought was endearing.


    "Im Damien. I serve as a sniper and a healer. Nice to meet you, Miss Evangeline."


    Damien greeted her with a gentle smile.


    "Im Jupiter, a lightning wizard. Youre about the same age as my granddaughter, Miss Evangeline. Quite a darling, I must say."


    With a warm, grandmotherly smile, Jupiter chimed in. Dont let her fool you! That old woman is a penny pincher at heart!


    "...Its Lucas."


    Spitting out his name with brevity, Lucas widened his eyes and added,


    "You. Jerk."


    "..."


    Evangeline responded, her expression fiery.


    "Pleasure to see you again. You. Twit."


    "..."


    "..."


    A palpable tension flowed between the two frontline knights.


    One might assume people within the same field would understand each other and get along, but on the contrary, could they be rivals, vying for the same position...?


    "Alright, lets delve into the specifics about our team as we move along. For now, lets get going. Junior."


    Positioned between colleagues and juniors, I threw an arm around the shoulders of both.


    As Evangeline looked up at me with surprised eyes, I shed her a yful grin.


    "Ill show you the hidden treasures of your own hometown!"


    No, no, I should not be treating this like a thrilling ride at an amusement park!


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - The NPCs you encounter in the dungeon can either be allies or enemies based on your decisions. Make good use of the NPCs for a smooth journey!]


    ***


    After ncing through the usual, uninformative tip text,


    Once the teleportation loading wasplete, we found ourselves in a dungeon beneath theke.


    [Section 1: The Dried Sewer]


    Our current location shed before my eyes.


    Section 1, an area I had already navigated. A dried-up sewer. The familiar scene of the sewer stretched out before us.


    "Your Highness?"


    Lucas, seeming perplexed, queried.


    "Isnt this a zone weve already explored? Why revisit?"


    "We could proceed directly to Section 2, but with new members joining our party, I thought it best to familiarize ourselves in a less challenging environment."


    "Do you mean to suggest monsters have reappeared here?"


    "Indeed. Every time we fend off a defense battle, this dungeon fills back up with fresh monsters."


    Monsters umte in the dungeon beneath theke. As time passes, theypletely fill the dungeon, and eventually overflow beyond thekes confines.


    The purpose of a defense stage is to repel these overflowing monsters.


    Once the dungeon is emptied like this, the next wave of monsters begins to popte the dungeon.


    The dungeon goes through this cycle of monster infestation and expulsion continuously.


    In simple terms, after a defense battle, monsters respawn in the dungeon.


    Thanks to the respawning monsters, leveling up and item farming can be perpetuated.


    Particrly in the initial sections, the threat posed by the monsters is minimal, making it a great spot to consistently deploy sub-parties for leveling.


    The main party serves as the strategy group. They explore the dungeon, carve paths to deeper sections, eliminate bosses, and advance events.


    The sub-party functions as the farming group. They revisit already explored areas, increase their levels, and collect items dropped by monsters.


    The fundamental approach to exploration involved role division and careful navigation of the dungeon.


    Even though were the main party.


    To limate ourselves with the new party dynamic and provide Evangeline time to adjust to the dungeon, we decided to revisit Zone 1, the simplest of them all.


    And so, we returned.


    "Ughhh!"


    Evangeline was leaning against the wall, retching...


    "Oh dear, miss. Are you alright?"


    Jupiter gently patted Evangelines back.


    "I didnt realize one could get motion sickness from teleporting..."


    Upon hearing my groan, Lucas coldly mumbled.


    "Ive never witnessed anyone actually suffer from it before."


    Well, naturally. This was my first time experiencing teleportation after all.


    "I... Im... okay..."


    Evangeline, her face a ghastly pale, wiped her lips. No, she didnt seem okay in the slightest.


    "But to think... such a ce truly exists..."


    Evangeline looked around.


    Structures, starkly contrasting the architecture on the surface, spread out in every direction.


    "Do you think I would lie to you?"


    I spread my arms wide, weing them cheerfully, akin to a tour guide.


    "Wee to the dungeon beneath theke, the remnants of an ancient magical kingdom."


    "How did youe to know of this ce, senior? Even I, a member of the Cross family, was oblivious to it."


    Ah, I expected you would ask. I had my exnation ready.


    "I cant divulit everything. But, do you think the emperor would dispatch me to the frontline here without reason?"


    "...!"


    Evangeline and the rest of the party looked shocked, yet they seemed to ept the exnation.


    In truth, it bears no connection to the emperor.


    I found myself momentarily thankful for Ashs father, whom I had never met.


    The emperors name holds immense sway in this empire.


    It serves as a rational justification wherever its invoked.


    If the emperor decreed, theyd believe even if red beans were to be transformed into soybean paste.


    No, if the emperor indeed dered that, the empire would genuinelymence research on how to transform red beans into soybean paste and eventually produce it.


    Regardless, I managed to scrape through with a vague exnation.


    After briefly elucidating the dungeons structure and its connection to defensive battles to Evangeline.


    Once her motion sickness somewhat eased, we began to progress forward.


    "Everyone, lights on."


    As we exited the safe zone, an oppressive darkness engulfed us.


    Hisssssss...!


    While the others adeptly ignited their torches ornterns to ward off the darkness, Evangeline recoiled in surprise.


    "Ah! What, what is this darkness?!"


    "Youd best get ustomed to it, junior. This entire dungeon is shrouded in such darkness."


    I grinned at Evangeline, who hesitantly retreated.


    "If the darkness unnerves you, would you like to turn back now?"


    "...! Dont, dont mock me. This is nothing!"


    Evangeline hoisted her torch high. She was petite, so it flickered at my eye level. Nheless, it appeared she was ready.


    We made our way into the desated sewer.


    [Section 1: The Dried Sewer]


    - Progress to Clear: Normal Room 0/4


    There was no boss room to conquer, the previous raid having already taken care of that. We had also secured all the treasure chests at that time.


    All we had to do now was deal with the monsters that regenerated inside the dungeon.


    Lucas, take point. Damien, youre up next, watching our front. Jupiter, youre in the middle, casting magic. Im fourth, with Evangeline holding up the rear.


    As I issued these orders, the party members promptly fell into line, all except for Evangeline.


    Wait a minute, Im a shield knight! I should be at the front...!


    Evangeline.


    I interrupted her, my tone chilly.


    Theres one rule I neglected to mention. In the field, the chain ofmand rests solely with me.


    ...!


    This is the den of these monsters. One misstep could mean the end. If you want to defy or dispute, leave. Otherwise, obey my orders without question.


    ...


    So, whats your decision?


    ...Ill follow.


    Evangeline raised her bowed head.


    Her small face regained itsposure. Once childlike, now there was a trace of the knight about her.


    I apologize for my previous childishness. I thought maybe I was being underestimated due to my youth and stature, so...


    The rear guard is just as crucial a role as the front. In this gloom, we cant predict where the enemies might emerge. Youre tasked with safeguarding our rear. Dont minimize the significance of your role.


    Yes.


    More importantly, I dont gauge your value by your looks.


    This might seem odd, but my attention is always fixated on the system window.


    What I trust is not your physical appearance, but your stats disyed on the system window.


    Its incredibly amazing.


    Whether youre tall or short, old or young, its irrelevant. I trust in your proven abilities.


    With her lips tightly sealed, murmuring something under her breath, Evangeline quietly nodded.


    So, as long as youre part of my party, Ill position you where youre most needed. Follow my lead, withoutint.


    Yes, senior.


    Great, lets move!


    Evangeline took her ce at the tail of our formation. At longst, the five of us began our forward march.


    We navigated a twisting passage and arrived at the threshold of the first room. I took a deep breath and charged into the room, throwing caution to the wind.


    What will be this seasons monster~!


    Thud!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    As we infiltrated the room, colossal forms detached from the four walls and began to lumber towards us, their feet reverberating with each step.


    A massive creatureprised of earth and minerals, a magic core emitting a faint glow from its chest.


    Its a golem...


    A system window promptly materialized before me.


    [Dried Sewer - Room 1]


    - Wipe out all the enemies!


    - Lv.6 Rock Golem: 4 units


    The monster we must vanquish in this dungeon exploration, and the monster horde we must confront in the subsequent defense stage, is indeed, the golems.


    "What a damn mess weve stumbled into now..."


    Golems fell under the category ofrge monsters. These huge bastards were charging at us in a pack.


    I cursed under my breath, even as my party members formed a defensive circle around me.


    It seemed that each of us would have to take on one golem. I pped my hands together in approval.


    "Alright, everyone. Shall we show them what were made of?"


    Lucas drew his sword, and Damien took aim with his crossbow. Jupiter conjured lightning in her hands, and Evangeline...


    Gulp!


    She positioned her shield forward, swallowing loudly enough for all to hear.


    She seemed unustomed to realbat. A hint of nervousness showed on her face.


    Observing the young prodigys side profile, I couldnt help but chuckle.


    "Lets mine these rocks! Take them down gently!"


    At my shout, the four members of the party and the four golemsunched into attacks against each other.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    To be honest, for a team of our caliber, these low-tier golems were hardly a challenge.


    "Who wouldve thought wed clear the entire area in under an hour..."


    In no time at all, we found ourselves in the final room of Zone 1.


    I nudged the scattered remnants of the defeated golems with my boot, a hint of disappointment in my heart.


    Each member of our quartet had dealt with the golems in their own distinctive style.


    sh!


    Each time Jupiter snapped his fingers, a bolt of lightning reduced a golem to molten rubble.


    Thwack! Thud!


    Damiens arrows found their mark, piercing the magical cores of the golems with unerring precision.


    Chop!


    With a single, powerful stroke, Lucas cleaved a golems magic core, splitting the creature in twain.


    And then there was Evangeline...


    Smash!


    She simplyid waste to them.


    With a spirited charge, she speared them with hernce and then crushed the immobilized golems with her shield.


    None of the golems could withstand this brutal onught and crumbled into debris.


    "Yip! Yippee!"


    Evangeline hopped around, her petite form a blur as she alternated between hernce and shield.


    Her expression might have been a bit entric, but she resembled a sprightly squirrel foraging for food.


    Crash!


    "Yahaaahaa-!"


    With the final golem reduced to rubble under her shield, Evangeline roared triumphantly, her face flushed from the exertion. She seemed more invigorated than ever.


    "Is there another one! Isnt there anyone else!"


    "That was thest one, junior."


    [Zone 1: The Parched Sewer]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Room 4/4


    Across the span of four rooms, wedid low about 20 stone golems, and not a scratch on any of us.


    This is too easy.


    The difficulty was so low, it hardly felt like we were engaging in coordinated team y. Each of them could just bulldoze through with their individual skills.


    Since these were low-tier golems, the materials we could salvage from them were fairly average.


    Given that we needed to destroy the Magic Power cores to neutralize them, all the cores ended up shattered beyond use.


    "We all seem to be warmed up. Lets take a short breather and then head to Zone 2."


    Strolling through the final corridor of the sewer, I raised my voice.


    "Zone 2 will pose more of a challenge, so stay on your toes."


    In all honesty, Zone 2 would likely be a breeze for our current team as well.


    I wished for a slight uptick in difficulty. Its only a learning experience when theres a challenge involved.


    Soon enough, the sewer gave way to an open expanse.


    [Zone 2: Hidden Alley]


    A lonemppost flickered in the dim back alley, casting long, dancing shadows.


    This was a safe point wed secured during ourst foray.


    Beyond that, a cityscape filled with towering skyscrapers stretched out before us. Below, darkness swirled like the murky depths of an ocean.


    As she took in the sight of the city cloaked in shadow, Evangelines mouth hung open in awe.


    "W-What is this...?"


    "Our destination for todays exploration."


    Swallowing nervously, I adjusted the Lucky Strike in my grasp.


    It was finally time to undertake a proper exploration of this ce, this subaqueous hell.


    I need to gather a plethora of Magic Power cores.


    The serious item farming was about tomence!


    Before stepping foot into the second zone, we concluded a brief rest was in order.


    While thebat hadnt been particrly challenging, we had, after all, been in battle with monsters. A certain level of fatigue was inevitable.


    Moreover, there were tasks to attend to during our respite. With the deration of a break, our party members settled down in the designated safe area, each finding their own way to rx.


    nk. nk.


    Evangeline and Lucas were heartily consuming their food rations, retrieved from their supply bags. Quite the typical behavior for those heavily physical knights.


    Lucas was renowned for his sizable appetite, but Evangeline was not far behind him.


    With his cheeks puffed out in the manner of a squirrel, Lucas voraciously devoured the contents of his food pack.


    "Good meal~"


    Evangeline, having made short work of a full lunch box, shook her now-empty food pack with an air akin to a gusty breeze.


    "Is there no more?"


    "Youve already finished?!"


    "With a face that discontent, does this stuff even fill you up?"


    Evangeline promptly started rummaging through her supply bag for more sustenance. Indeed, her insatiable hunger might be a byproduct of her adolescence.


    "Ummm!"


    Lucas, not to be outdone, hastily began to stuff the remaining food pack into his mouth. No, Lucas, there was no need topete in such a trivial thing with a child.


    "Phew~"


    In a distant corner, Jupiter was engrossed in her own world.


    She held a cigar between her lips, exhaling plumes of smoke.


    Her total disregard for the presence of a minor in our midst was fitting for a hardened veteran.


    As I strode by, I found the urge to chide her too overwhelming to ignore.


    "Quit smoking, Jupiter."


    We need you around for the long haul, grandmother. Youre a vitalponent in more battles than one.


    In response, Jupiter simply shed a grin, remaining silent.


    Indeed, if she were the type to heed advice, shed have quit drinking and smoking ages ago, leading a more wholesome life.


    She might have even hung up her mercenary boots and settled into a tranquil retirement.


    Continuing my stroll, I moved towards Damien.


    "Ah, Your Highness."


    As Damien sipped from his water bottle, he nced up at me. I offered him a nod of acknowledgment.


    "Damien. How are you holding up?"


    "Im fine. I didnt overexert myself."


    Handing over the bag Id been carrying to a somewhat bashful Damien, I addressed him.


    "Take this."


    "Huh? Whats this...?"


    "Its a magic gun."


    Specifically, it was the SR grade magic gun, Hunters Retribution, a prize from our most recent loot box.


    As Damien unwrapped the package, a long, ssically designed rifle was unveiled.


    The magic core lodged in the heart of the gun barrel cast an eerie purple light.


    "Its substantially more potent than the crossbow, though the weapon itself is quite unpredictable, and its ammo is limited."


    Damien carefully lifted the rifle and scrutinized it, his anticipation barely veiled.


    There was no need for an in-depth tutorial. Thanks to his Far-Sight, Damien would grasp the operation as soon as he held the weapon.


    "For now, try incorporating it as a secondary weapon."


    "Its hefty. A lot heavier than the crossbow..."


    "Its a bit weighty, then?"


    But soon enough, youll be lugging around half a dozen of these guns. Youll have to work on boosting your endurance.


    A hesitant Damien kept casting sidelong nces my way.


    "Is it really okay for me to use this? It looks extraordinarily valuable."


    "Absolutely. Its yours now, so use it as you please. Toss it around, break it, whatever you like."


    "But, but I couldnt possibly do that!"


    A flustered Damien cradled the magic gun tightly, a wide grin slowly spreading across his face.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. I promise to handle it with care."


    Well, the thanks should be mine, you lucky character.


    Matching his grin, I turned to the rest of ourpanions.


    Evangeline and Lucas were busy gnawing on biscuits theyd brought along as snacks (Were they some sort of bottomless pits?), while Jupiter was stubbing out her cigar.


    I pped my hands together.


    "Did everyone manage to rest up? Should we head out?"


    Without uttering a single word, the group got up and readied themselves for battle.


    After ensuring everyones torches andnterns were in order, I gave an approving nod.


    "Lets get moving!"


    And so we ventured forth into the second district of this dungeonbyrinth.


    The moment we set foot in thebyrinths backstreets, traversing the neatly arranged multicolored tiles underfoot...


    Ding!


    A system window flickered into existence, disying the specifics of the dungeon area.


    [2nd District: Hidden Back Alleys]


    - Clear progress: Normal Rooms 0/4, Boss Room 0/1


    - Treasure chests acquired: 0/5


    An impressive five treasure chests were up for grabs in this second district.


    Its high time we seriously upgraded our party gear!


    With thoughts of potential item upgrades dancing in my head, I nodded in resolution.


    Lets wipe them all out!


    ***


    Navigating a linear path hemmed in by decrepit brick walls on either side, devoid of any significant structures, our party progressed cautiously.


    The dark alley oozed an unsettling aura.


    Back alleys are eerie even in Korea, where every corner is illuminated by streetmps.


    Yet, here in the Lake Kingdoms backstreets, the darkness was all-epassing, devoid of any trace of light. It was as ck as pitch.


    More than just eerie, every step we took, guided by the glow of our torches, was fraught with tension.


    This is literally a monsters den.


    Not just ethereal specters or spirits, all manner of hostile creatures lurked in this submerged city.


    Thankfully, only one type would emerge at any given time. In our case, it was golems.


    But even knowing that, its still terrifying when a golem abruptly lunges out of the shadows!


    Imagine a house-sized golem unexpectedly leaping out at the end of the alleyway... The mere thought sent shivers down my spine.


    And then.


    Ka-boom!


    Just as I contemted the possibility, the thought became a reality!


    From the right-hand side of the alley where wed been carefully advancing, a colossal golem erupted through the brick wall.


    "Ahhh, shit!"


    Caught off guard, I cursed reflexively, recoiling in surprise.


    It seemed wed already entered the first dungeon room. Its nothing but pitch-ck alleys, how are we to know!


    The golem resembled something out of a steampunk fantasy, adorned with metallic gauntlets and joints.


    The golem in the initial area was endearingly massive, roughly the size of a sizable truck.


    GROOOO-!


    A deafening growl echoed through its frame, puffing out wisps of white steam like a train, as the colossal golem spread its arms wide.


    "Ill intercept it!"


    Lucas hollered, dashing to the right and swinging his sword in a sweeping arc.


    ng!


    The golems arm, struck by Lucass sword, was forcefully repelled.


    Ding!


    At that moment, a system window materialized before me.


    [Hidden Back Alley - Room 1]


    - Eradicate the enemy!


    - Lv.15 Steam Golem <Elite>: 2


    Level 15. Steam Golem. Elite monster. However, that was not what struck me.


    Two of them?


    I eximed in disbelief.


    "Theres another one...!"


    Kaboom!


    This time, from the left side of the alleyway.


    Smashing through the boundary wall, a second golem emerged.


    GROOOO-!


    With a fierce operational roar and steam billowing from its body, the golem hurtled straight towards us.


    It was as if a freight train was barreling down on us!


    Thud-!


    Evangeline halted its charge with her sturdy shield.


    Evangelines delicate legs skidded backwards.


    Her feet, firmly rooted as though anchoring into the ground, pulverized the tiles beneath her, raising a cloud of dust.


    "st it! What the hell is this, a bull...!"


    Evangeline grunted, her teeth clenched in determination.


    "Ugh!"


    From the opposite direction, Lucas also stifled a grunt.


    My gaze darted towards him in concern, only to find Lucas under siege.


    He was barely holding off the golems continuous onught, warding off its relentless downward swings with his sword.


    Thump! Kaboom!


    My eyes locked with Lucass as he rolled to dodge the menacing metal fists. He caught my signal and I nodded back immediately.


    The reason I, a nonbatant, was here in the first ce was clear.


    "Time to start calling the shots!"


    It was to issue quick and urate directives!

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    "From this point forward, I will bemanding you all!"


    I spun around.


    "Jupiter, Damien!"


    Jupiter was already conjuring magic within her palms, but Damien seemed rooted in shock.


    Two hulking golems had suddenly appeared, driving our stalwart knights to the brink, inflicting chaos from every direction.


    His stunned reaction was understandable given the circumstances, but he needed to snap back to reality! I grabbed Damiens face and gave him a quick shake.


    "Ow, ow, ow! That stings, Your Highness!"


    Tears welled in Damiens wide brown eyes. Good, he had shaken off his daze.


    "Listen up! Well target the golem engaging Lucas first."


    Lucas and Evangeline were both resilient knights, but they each had a unique role.


    Lucas was a hybrid - a bnced character skilled in both offense and defense.


    He was adept at both roles but couldnt fullymit to either.


    Evangeline, on the other hand, was a pure tank, a specialist built to endure onughts.


    "Evangeline! Go full defense and stall that beast. Lucas! Youre assisting now!"


    As Evangeline single-handedly thwarted one golem, the rest of the party could concentrate on taking down the other - a tried-and-true strategy.


    As expected, Evangeline skillfully blocked attacks with her sturdy shield.


    "Jupiter, focus your attack on the golems chest te!"


    "On it."


    "Damien, are you ready?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "When Jupiter shatters the te, target the exposed magic core. Can you manage that?"


    "I can handle it!"


    Damien nodded, gripping his magic gun tight. I returned his nod.


    ng! sh!


    By now, Lucas had been driven back, dangerously close to my position.


    Gwoar! Gwoooar!


    The golem hammered its giant fists incessantly. Lucas parried with his sword, but the onught relentlessly forced him back.


    Large foes like golems were few in number, but each packed a powerful punch.


    Especially those boasting an elite title; a direct confrontation was a formidable challenge.


    "Thats why were a team!"


    I bellowed, extending my arm forward,


    sh-!


    A bolt of lightning erupted.


    Jupiters electric shock targeted the upper body of the golem. Its armor ckened, showing signs of fracture.


    But the armor was extraordinarily resilient, merely singed with a few cracks despite Jupiters magical assault.


    "Damn, its not enough!"


    Jupiter grumbled, but I quickly dismissed her concerns.


    "No! Its sufficient!"


    Creak!


    Damien had already positioned his magic gun, taking aim.


    A substantial gap wasnt required for Damien. Even a minuscule crack was enough.


    "Shoot~!"


    At mymand, Damien squeezed the trigger, and


    Bang-!


    A magical projectile exploded from the gun, spewing yellow mes.


    "Whoa?!"


    Unable to handle the guns recoil, Damien was jolted backwards.


    Right before the flung Damien could collide with the wall, I darted forward and cushioned his impact with my body. Thud!


    "Your Highness?!"


    "Heh! Are you all right?"


    "I-Im okay. What about the golem?!"


    To the still stunned Damien, I shed a cheeky smirk.


    "Take a look."


    I guided his gaze with my pointing finger, a smile of relief washing over Damiens face.


    Boom, thump...


    The golem was copsing slowly. Its knees were already folded on the floor, and its upper body was toppling over.


    Jupiters magic had carved a crevice between the golems gloves, and Damiens magic had perfectly pierced through the magic core hidden within.


    The colossal golem ceased all functions in a heartbeat.


    "Phew."


    Lucas, too, exhaled in relief, his long sword dipping downwards.


    "That was no walk in the park."


    "It was an elite monster, far more formidable than the typical ones. The sudden leap in difficulty from Zone 1 caught us off guard."


    It appeared that taking down a small group of elite monsters would be the key to traversing Zone 2.


    Wed be better off treating every enemy encounter as a boss battle.


    Just then.


    "Why does everyone think its over?"


    A shout echoed. Startled, we turned to see Evangeline, still resisting a golem.


    "We still have one more?!"


    "Oops, sorry. You were so adeptly holding it back in silence."


    "What do you mean silence! My shields taken quite a beating!"


    Bang! Crash!


    Evangelines shield, under the onught, began to glow a radiant white.


    Evangelines first skill, Damage Save, was at work. All of the golems attacks were fully absorbed by it.


    "Damn it, have at you!"


    The glow from Evangelines shield transferred to her spear. With all her might, Evangeline thrust the luminous spear forward.


    Evangelines second skill, Damage Payback!


    Launch-!


    The absorbed damage was unleashed all at once.


    The power was so tremendous that the tip of Evangelines spear prated the sturdy golems gauntlet as if it were soft tofu,


    Boom!


    triggering an internal explosion.


    The right half of the golem resembled a bomb site, torn asunder.


    "Wow!"


    I couldnt help but marvel.


    This was the perfectbination of Evangeline Cross, the supreme tank, seamlessly blending offense and defense!


    Groan, moan...


    The wavering golem staggered onto one knee.


    "Great job! Now finish him off!"


    Energized, Evangeline was about to charge at the golem.


    But then.


    Slip!


    "Huh?"


    Evangeline, having stepped on the fuel leaking from the golem, twirled in mid-air andnded in a stunninglyedic fashion. Thud thud!


    "..."


    "..."


    Silence befell us for a moment.


    Neither the party members nor the golem moved an inch.


    Evangeliney t on the ground, unmoving.


    We wondered if she had passed out, but her crimson-flushed ears suggested she was simply too mortified to move...


    Suppressing a bubble ofughter, I waved Jupiter over.


    "Jup, Jupiter! We have a situation here! Quick, wrap it up."


    "Got it~!"


    Jupiter, unable to contain her giggles, flicked her finger.


    Ka-BAM!


    A bolt of lightning descended, singeing the remaining half of the golem to a crisp. It was firmly nted into the ground.


    "Whew~"


    A gentle breeze flowed from Jupiters fingertips as she snickered.


    "Thanks for giving me the final shot, boss!"


    Wait, dont start celebrating just yet!


    "..."


    Evangeliney frozen on the ground. Pinching the bridge of my nose, I sighed softly.


    Evangelines trait [Error-prone] had certainly kicked in full force this time.


    Thinking back, Evangeline has always had a knack for goofiness.


    She was totally oblivious when I threw punches at our first encounter.


    Travel sickness, and now, a slip on an oil slick.


    I canugh it off for now, but it could lead to serious problems in a crucial situation...


    Just then, Evangeline, who had been quaking like a leaf, swiveled her gaze towards me.


    Her eyes were ame. She had the look of someone who wouldnt hesitate to kill if I daredugh at her blunder.


    "Ahem! Ahem!"


    We all coughed awkwardly, carefully avoiding Evangelines burning gaze.


    Best to pretend it never happened and move on.


    "Miss Evangeline, are you okay? If youre hurt, I can heal you..."


    Hold on, this innocent, clueless healer?!


    Damien rushed to Evangelines aid, hurriedly casting a healing spell.


    Evangelines forehead, which had taken a nasty hit in the fall, was swollen and red. As Damiens healing magic made contact, the swelling subsided rapidly.


    "..."


    Unfortunately, the damage to her pride seemed beyond repair.


    Evangeline trembled, her face flushed crimson, ready to burst at any second.


    "Oh? Did you bump your face too?"


    I quickly ushered away the bewildered Damien. Our child is truly kind-hearted but oh so nave!


    "Ahem! Lets quickly collect the loot from the golem. They were tough, so they mustve dropped something worthwhile."


    "Yes, sir."


    "This part is my favorite~"


    Lucas and Jupiter nodded in agreement, promptly dashing towards the golem.


    I pulled away Damien, who was fussing about needing to do more healing.


    Evangeline, rooted to the spot, muttered under her breath.


    "No, being so considerate just makes it worse..."


    But we were already making a beeline towards the golem.


    Evangeline, standing dazed as she watched our retreating backs, finally exploded.


    "Just mock me! Justugh at me! Hey! Where are you all going! Ughhhh!"


    ***


    We managed to collect arge magic stone from each of the two steam golems.


    I hefted the magic stone, gauging its weight. It had a satisfying heft~ Perhaps it might fetch a good price.


    "Hmm... They all seem valuable, indeed."


    Lucas gripped the engine section of a golem, its magical core shimmering from within, and he scratched his head in bewilderment.


    "Im utterly clueless about alchemy... I havent the faintest idea what the essential parts might be."


    "Do you suppose I do? Just collect what looks to be in reasonable condition."


    Meanwhile, Jupiter, on the opposite side, was briskly gathering the twinkling fragments, secreting them into her pockets with practiced ease.


    Like a seasoned gold prospector, she seemed to have an almost supernatural knack for unearthing valuable items.


    "Ugh... damn it... why on earth is there oil in that spot..."


    Evangeline muttered under her breath, listlessly rummaging through the debris of the fallen golem. She looked as though she could use a mental pick-me-up.


    "Ahem!"


    Approaching with a fabricated cough, I took the opportunity to gently chastise her from behind.


    "Youngdy, theres no need to be so mortified by such a trifling incident. Everyone stumbles upon bigger blunders in life. Slipping on oil, pirouetting in mid-air, and tumbling to the ground is inconsequential... its merely a story to chuckle over before sleep."


    "..."


    Evangelines keen eyes glinted threateningly. Her bared teeth seemed poised to sink into my skin at any moment.


    Hmm, it would appear that my attempt at consoling her isnt doing much good. Better to remain silent.


    Finally, my attention was drawn towards what Damien was up to.


    "Hmm."


    He was intently scrutinizing the wall that had been battered by the golem. I decided to join him.


    "Whats going on, Damien?"


    "Over here. This section."


    He indicated a spot within the wall.


    "Theres something hidden here, sire."


    "Something?"


    Upon closer inspection, my eyes widened in astonishment.


    Nestled amidst the rubble of the copsed stone wall was... undeniably, a treasure chest! What a stroke of good fortune!


    "Well done, Damien!"


    I had been intending to scour this area regardless, but I hadnt anticipated unearthing the treasure so swiftly.


    If Jupiter got wind of the treasure chest, her Gold Fever instincts would undoubtedly kick in, and she would rush to unlock it first. I needed to act promptly.


    With a thrill of anticipation, I made my way towards the chest,


    "...?"


    The chest... it was subtly shifting.


    Moreover, that glint nestled between the lid and the chest... those were unmistakably teeth.


    Its a Mimic...


    A Mimic is a monstrous creature that cunningly masquerades as a chest.


    While it does yield actual treasures upon defeat, if you try to open it unprepared, you could be courting disaster.


    I was on the verge of hastily summoning the rest of the party to handle it when another idea surfaced.


    "..."


    Casting a surreptitious nce behind me, I spotted Evangeline, her shoulders drooping in defeat.


    She had been having a difficult time since we set foot in Crossroad.


    The brunt of my 777-punch had knocked her unconscious, her armory shattered, she had learned of her fathers demise, and then she had blindly trailed us into the dungeon only to be made aughingstock.


    Her recent blunder seemed to have particrly dented her pride. Well, thats not entirely surprising.


    Fresh from her victorious graduation as the valedictorian from the academy, her pride was understandably at its peak. To stumble so early in her first actualbat situation.


    Maybe its time I gave her spirits a lift.


    With that notion in mind, I gestured for Damien.


    "Damien,e here."


    "Yes, my prince."


    Damien quickly approached my side.


    "Listen carefully, Damien."


    I casually put my arm around Damiens shoulder and pointed towards the chest.


    "From now on, Im going to deliberately provoke that Mimic disguised as a treasure chest."


    "Huh? Ah, yes..."


    Damien, who didnt quite understand, listened as I continued to exin.


    "And then, on purpose, Ill let it capture me, and let it swallow me."


    "...?"


    "Okay? Do you understand?"


    Damien, who clearly didnt understand, looked up at me with a puzzled expression and then,


    "There, there~"


    With the hand he uses for healing magic, he affectionately patted my forehead.


    No, I didnt hit my head! Im sane, Im telling you!

 Chapter 50:

    Chapter 50:


    I swiftlyid out a brief n of action.


    The tactic was uplicated. I would intentionally aggravate the Mimic, and when it swallowed me, Damien would defeat the creature and rescue me.


    During this spectacle, Evangeline would surely find humor in my predicament.


    Observing me, the emperor, acting more foolishly than her slip on the oil, would surely ease her embarrassment.


    "Aha, I understand."


    Damien immediately gave a nod of approval.


    "But, um..."


    Soon after, he tilted his head in confusion.


    "Why would you want to do this?"


    "Huh?"


    I paused, caught off guard.


    "I get the reason, but is there any need for you, Your Highness, to belittle yourself like this?"


    "..."


    He was right, why indeed.


    No one had tasked me with this, nor would Evangeline side with me just because I made a fool of myself.


    After a moments consideration, I shrugged my shoulders and answered off the top of my head.


    "Well... making someoneugh while Im messing around is kind of my forte!"


    Being a streamer was my primary gig.


    If I could induceughter by bumbling around and suffering during a live broadcast, it was worth it. That was my mindset.


    "..."


    Damien cocked his head, seemingly unable to fullyprehend.


    Grinning back at him, I mimicked his action and cocked my head too. Your guess is as good as mine, buddy.


    ***


    My pstick tactic was a triumphant sess.


    As soon as I made contact with the treasure chest,nky arms and legs sprung out from the sides of the box and ensnared me.


    As the chest unhinged itself, a mouthful of razor-sharp teeth glistened from within.


    "Woahhh! Shit!"


    A lengthy tongue shot out from the box and slithered across my face. My shriek was genuine horror, not an act. This was not pleasant!


    The Mimics elongated tongue unfurled like a frogs and coiled around my body.


    Held aloft in mid-air, I was propelled straight into the gaping maw of the Mimic...


    Toukang! Toukang-!


    ...but not quite.


    Damien squeezed the trigger in rapid session. The initial shot struck the Mimics tongue, the subsequent one lodged in the creatures body.


    Kiieek!


    The dying Mimic let out a final screech and fell silent.


    My plummeting body was intercepted by Damien. Thud!


    "Ahh!"


    "Ugh!"


    Evidently, Damien wasnt a brute force type but a nimble sniper.


    Unable to support my weight from the fall, he copsed under me, rolling onto the ground.


    "Your Highness?!"


    "Oh, dear, Your Highness! Are you alright?"


    No sooner had I fallen, the other party members converged, only to fall silent at the sight of me.


    "Ouch, I had no idea it was a Mimic and tried to open the treasure chest, and it attacked... Wait, why are you allughing?"


    I gnashed my teeth at mypanions who were struggling to suppress theirughter.


    But not just Jupiter and Evangeline, even Lucas couldnt contain his chuckles.


    Especially Lucas, who unlike the other two who were unabashedlyughing, was making a desperate attempt to stifle hisughter by jamming his fist into his mouth. Just go ahead andugh...


    Well, it was indeed hrious.


    Enveloped in the Mimics tongue and drenched from head to toe in the creatures saliva.


    It was an utter spectacle, far from the decorum expected of a royal.


    Damien pulled a towel from his bag and passed it to me. As I roughly dried my hair, I muttered disgruntledly.


    "Hey, hey. You lot. Dungeons are supposed to be like this! We screw up, we suffer, and all our failings are out in the open. Thats what Im saying. As long as were safe, damn it.


    "Yeah, yeah. Ill remember this side of you, senior."


    Evangeline, who had been chuckling all along, nodded vigorously.


    "Really, youre nothing like I thought youd be."


    Likewise, kid. Youre a far cry from the impable tank Evangeline I had pictured.


    But itsforting to see her smile.


    As I rubbed my damp hair with the towel, I exhaled a quiet sigh of relief.


    If you, Evangeline, had been upset, guilt would have gnawed at me. Keep living with joy, for your fathers sake if nothing else.


    The incident eventually came to a close, and from the gullet of the mimic, we retrieved a standard high-grade Magic Power Core(R).


    We opted to take a brief pause, to gather the remaining items and for me to recover from the shambles I had found myself in.


    Perhaps feeling a sense of relief, Evangeline hummed softly as she gathered items from the golems remains.


    "..."


    After toweling off and reaching for a water bottle, I felt a piercing gaze.


    Turning, I found it was Damien. I returned a small smile.


    "What is it, Damien? Still puzzled by me?"


    "...Yes. I truly cant grasp what goes on in your mind, Your Highness."


    Damien erupted in heartyughter.


    "But I can see that youre a good person."


    "..."


    I awkwardly took a swig from the water bottle. Just like that, one joke turned me into the good guy, incredible.


    ***


    We pressed on.


    The citys back alleys, engulfed in shadows, were abyrinth of confusion. But we had only one way to go.


    The various alleys branching off the main path all led to dead ends.


    Lucas even attempted to scale the towering stone walls blocking the alleys,


    "Damn it!"


    But the darkness wasnt having it.


    The thick, gtinous darkness retreated in the face of our light but balked when we tried to veer off the designated path.


    Beyond the stone barrier, everything was shrouded in this darkness.


    "It seems we cant deviate from the given route. Well have to follow this alley quietly."


    Lucas, having just climbed down after trying to prate the darkness above the stone wall, concluded. Out of sheer curiosity, I inquired,


    "Did you touch that darkness? What did it feel like?"


    "Well, if I had to describe it..."


    Lucas responded with a grimaced expression.


    "It felt a lot like when I was a squire and got swallowed whole by a giant Sandworm monster. The sensation of being trapped in the monsters belly was pretty much the same."


    Evangeline shook her head in disbelief.


    "I cant quite ce it..."


    Yet, for some reason, it felt familiar. Maybe because Id just been wrapped in a mimics tongue.


    "Sticky, thick, and heavy, right?"


    "Exactly, Your Highness! Thats spot on!"


    "We should keep moving then..."


    Evangelinesplexion turned ashen. She must have visualized it.


    Along the cobblestone path, scattered worn-out buildings stood.


    A striking contrast to the dazzling city in the distance, most of these structures were timeworn and crumbling shacks.


    But, we couldnt enter any of them.


    "The door..."


    Damien mumbled in front of the first shack we approached.


    "The door... its sealed."


    Both the door and windows were tightly fastened with iron tes and nks.


    Lucas attempted to rip off the iron te, but it didnt move an inch.


    "It appears to have been treated with magic. Mere strength wont be able to open this door."


    Jupiter noted, peering into the sealed window.


    Damien tilted his head.


    "Did they lock it to shield the house from something outside? What could it be?"


    "No, Damien."


    I pointed at the nails holding the iron te and shook my head.


    "This seal was put in ce from the outside."


    "...!"


    "Theyre trying to keep something inside from getting out."


    Damien, swallowing hard, questioned me with a shaky voice.


    "Then what might be inside this shack...?"


    "Well, we dont need to concern ourselves with that now."


    I turned from the shack and marched towards the path thaty ahead.


    "Lets press on."


    One by one, the party members followed suit. Damien, who had been peering into the shack until the very end, hastily caught up.


    ***


    [Zone 2: Hidden Alley]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Room 3/4 Boss Room 0/1


    - Acquired Treasure Chest: 4/5


    The strategy that unfolded was simple.


    Each time the narrow alley seemed to broaden slightly, steam golems would charge.


    But having discerned their pattern, they proved easy adversaries.


    Evangeline blocked, Lucas restrained, Jupiter stripped the armor, and Damien took the shots.


    The initially disjointed teamwork began to fall into ce. By the third encounter, even when four steam golems sprang out, the party members managed to take them down without a single injury.


    Lets check the loot weve gathered...


    I opened my bag and peered inside.


    Three grade R magic cores. Several magic stones. And several metal gloves of unknown origin.


    The durability of the gloves far surpassed ordinary iron. I had collected a few to request analysis at the cksmiths.


    Not bad, but somewhat underwhelming.


    The grade R magic cores were decent, but it was somewhat tedious for someone like me who had hoped for a more sensational reward.


    Maybe the boss room reward is something to look forward to...


    As I mulled this over, the alley suddenly opened up into a small za.


    "Next room."


    Bracing myself for an imminent monster encounter, I readied my stance.


    The rest of the party members also prepared themselves, stepping into the za with guarded strides.


    At the heart of the za stood a barren fountain, at its center a statue of three individuals.


    Each statue stood side by side.


    For some strange reason, the figures to the left and right were missing their heads, leaving only the statue of the man in the center intact.


    The man at the center, donning a crown, appeared to be the king of the Lake Kingdom.


    "Why were the two statues at the sides damaged...?"


    While contemting this trivial puzzle,


    "Ah!"


    A startled cry escaped Damien.


    Everyone turned their surprised nces towards Damien. He gestured towards the other side of the za.


    "Look, over there!"


    Following Damiens finger, my eyes widened.


    The only sources of light in this ce came from our torches andnterns.


    But, where Damien pointed, at the far end of the za, a soft glow flickered. That meant...


    "Theres, theres someone there!"


    As the party members expressed their astonishment, I kept my vignce high.


    "Lets move carefully. Ready your weapons."


    In a city swarming with monsters, theres something even more terrifying than the creatures themselves.


    People.


    Theres no chance that someone encountered here could be ordinary.


    Could it be a hostile NPC? Or perhaps a friendly one? Which?


    I found myself recalling the hostile NPC, The Pied Piper, from the previous stage.


    His unexpected interference almost sabotaged the level.


    One wrong move and its over! I cannot afford to drop my guard.


    We edged warily towards the flickering light on the far side of the za.


    The scene gradually revealed itself as we drew closer.


    "...!"


    About half a dozen steam golemsy heavily damaged, some aze from the oil leaking from their bodies.


    The light we had noticed originated from these fires.


    And in front of this incandescent scene, a small figure crouched.


    "Hm?"


    Hearing our approach, the woman turned to look at us, acknowledged our presence, and offered a faint smile.


    "Well, isnt it the lord of Crossroad and his party."


    "...!"


    The woman was shrouded in an aged, threadbare cloak, her hood drawn low, her hair as white as snow, and armed with an ancient sword.


    Identifying the person before us, I murmured apprehensively.


    "Nameless?" (TL Note: Changed from No-name to Nameless. Sounds better)


    It was Nameless, the NPC who had pointed us towards the Lake Kingdom during ourst expedition.


    Nameless looked at us, her tone hinting at mild surprise.


    "Youre taking this exploration rather seriously, arent you? To have ventured this deep."


    "Why are you here, Nameless?"


    Despite our acquaintance, I didnt drop my guard.


    This person is an NPC weve never crossed paths with in our prior 742 attempts. We have no way of knowing her alignment.


    Just because she guided us before, it doesnt make her an enemy. But it also offers no guarantee that shes an ally.


    "Just taking a brief respite. Life in the Lake Kingdom can be quite exhausting."


    Nameless murmured, directing her gaze back towards us.


    "But since youve ventured this far... I suppose I should recognize your effort and present this."


    Nameless plunged her hand into her ragged cloak.


    All of us, my party members and I, instinctively tensed. We braced ourselves for a possible spell attack.


    What Nameless pulled out from her cloak and unfurled on the ground next was...


    Thud!


    ...a traders nket.


    Subsequently, Nameless began arranging various objects on the nket, one after the other.


    Led by me, the party members and I could only watch in dumbfounded silence, unable to process the unexpected scene.


    Having disyed her goods, Nameless casually spread her arms and announced,


    "Why not take advantage of your visit and make a purchase?"


    "..."


    "Ill provide you with my premium items at a fair price."


    Stunned, I stared nkly at Nameless before blurting out,


    "Dont tell me, youre a merchant NPC?!"


    "NPC? Not sure what that means, but yes, I am indeed a merchant."


    Nameless responded promptly, then added,


    "Im currently running a buy one, get one free event."


    "..."


    "You also get a 30 percent discount on your first purchase."


    "..."


    "So, whatll it be? Are you going to let this incredible deal pass? This level of top-notch service doesnte by every day."


    I settled down in front of Namelesss nket, let out a resigned chuckle, then asked in a quieter tone,


    "So, what exactly are you selling?"

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    "Whats on the market today?"


    Hunched over the humble stall, I posed the question to Nameless, who nonchntly motioned towards his offerings.


    "The inventorys dynamic, always changing, but one things for sure: these are relics you wont stumble upon in the world of humans."


    Indeed, that much was evident. The dungeon we were in, a domain touched by demonic influence, bore a stark contrast to the world we hailed from.


    The items before me were undoubtedly premium. At the very least, they were rarities not to be found within the confines of Crossroads.


    This stuff is incredibly valuable.


    With a ring in hand, I inspected it, a low groan echoing in my throat.


    The wares were steeped in hues of gold and violet, a clear indication of their superior SR~SSR grade. And astoundingly, they were selling at a discounted price at this shop.


    Everyday vendors have their fair share of treasures, but this... this is unparalleled.


    Could it be that this character, Nameless, was an exceptionally beneficial NPC?


    Just as I began to dive deeper into my investigation of the items, my party members started to cluster around me, each one trying to catch a glimpse of the goods.


    As the gathering crowd swelled, Nameless casually flicked an item with his fingertip.


    "These are the spoils of my travels throughout the Lake Kingdom. Their quality should fare well against worldly counterparts. Feel free to peruse at your leisure."


    "And how do we agree on a price?"


    "Your outside currency holds little worth in these parts."


    From his pocket, Nameless extracted a luminous magic stone.


    "We deal in magic stones or magic cores here."


    That sounded about right.


    Magic stones were a type of exchangeablemodity. They could be bartered for the currency of the empire or be put to use when crossing paths with a random merchant NPC in a dungeon.


    My predicament lied in my current stock. Each magic stone I managed to rue was immediately traded for the empires currency, leaving me bereft of any.


    Who wouldve thought Id run into a merchant NPC this soon.


    I felt like a pauper gazing at unreachable richesid out before me.


    I mustered all the magic stones and magic cores I had gathered on this dungeon run and presented them to her.


    "What can these buy me?"


    "Hmm, lets see..."


    In Nameless hands were three R-grade magic cores and a sack full of magic stones, which she weighed thoughtfully.


    "To be frank, not a whole lot."


    Having deposited the items in her pocket, Nameless then offered a consoling nod.


    "But, considering this is our maiden trade, and given yourmendable resolve to master this ce... as a token of encouragement, you may choose one item."


    "Are you a celestial being in disguise?!"


    The shock of her generosity left me nearly on my knees in reverence.


    Was she truly going to let me select one SR~SSR grade item in return for these meager magic stones? It felt like a handout.


    As I swallowed my awe, my eyes darted over the stalls treasures, each item a potential talk of the town.


    Simultaneously, my party members, who had been spectating this negotiation from behind, began to point out their preferred items one by one.


    "Your Highness, Im a simple olddy with few desires. However, if I were to consume this 100 Year Old Ginseng, I could perhaps regain the vitality of my youth by a decade..."


    What? Its not even abat item. Shes opting for a health-enhancing ingredient?


    "Spare your cash and get it on your own."


    "Hmph."


    Jupiter stepped back with a grumble, making way for Lucas, who carefully extended an item to me.


    "Sire, what about these Feather Boots?"


    The boots were snow-white, and upon brief inspection, I discovered they offered an Explosive Speed Increase perk. Intriguing.


    "Lucas, you wish to boost your agility?"


    "No, I believe it would be beneficial if you, Lord, wore these boots. They might aid in swift evacuations during emergencies."


    "Lucas...!"


    His thoughtfulness choked me up. Even in this predicament, he considered me first. Thed was indeed exceptional.


    However, theres no need to deliberate my gear presently as Im not a main fighter. Thus, his suggestion too, was dismissed.


    Next up was Damien, who, after a moment of hesitation, presented his choice.


    "It appears to be... a Potion Generator."


    "Hmm?"


    It looked much like a portable water filter.


    Upon examining it, it indeed proved to be an item that replenished potions after a set duration. It really seemed like one could find anything here.


    "If we position this within the temple, it could significantly aid in healing the wounded."


    A valid point. Even if the refill interval was somewhat lengthy, a continuous supply of potions could indeed facilitate efficient wound management.


    Nheless, this wasnt an irreceablemodity exclusive to this instance.


    After all, potions could be sourced externally. It seemed wasteful to utilize this once-off exchange opportunity for such an item.


    I gently exined my reasoning to Damien and reassured him, before directing my attention to the final party member, Evangeline.


    She stood at a distance from the panel, surveying the surroundings. I motioned her over with a nod.


    "Youre not selecting anything?"


    "Im merely a temporary addition to this party."


    Evangeline shrugged.


    "Besides, I dont particrly care for gear. Upon my graduation, the principal bequeathed me a superior-gradence and shield."


    "...Ah."


    "You are having them repaired at the cksmiths shop at the moment, right? Thats sufficient for me."


    I stood there, dumbstruck.


    Lucas, adjacent to me, also began to perspire anxiously.


    Right! I shattered hernce and shield, and she joined us here to grind for Magic Cores to cover the repair costs!


    In my greed-fueled haze, I had overlooked that fact. Damn it.


    After gulping down my apprehension, I inquired in a low voice to Nameless.


    "Hey Nameless. Any chance youve got... ance or shield avable...?"


    "Hmm. I do have a set."


    From the opposite side of the panel, Nameless fetched ance and shield, cing them before me.


    Their gleaming golden hue revealed them to be of SSR Grade!


    [Demons Spear (SSR) Lv.35]


    - Category: Cavalry Lance


    - Attack Power: 35-40


    - Durability: 20/20


    - When an attack urately targets an enemys weak point, the damage dealt increases by 30 percent.


    [Giants Shield (SSR) Lv.35]


    - Category: Shield


    - Defense: 35-40


    - Durability: 20/20


    - When an attack from an enemy is sessfully defended against, the damage received is reduced by 30 percent.


    > Set Effect: Demon and Giant (2/2)


    - If both items are used simultaneously, the coefficient of special abilities sees a 50 percent increase.


    The beasts aura... Its disappeared...? - A certain teammate of a Spear Knight


    "Ugghh!"


    An unexpected sound escaped my lips.


    Excellent. Beyond excellent. Whether it was a snake or a dragon etched into the spear, it was stylish, and the shield, seemingly formed in the likeness of a colossal fist, was equally striking. The functionality was ster. All was superb.


    Its a set equipment!


    The full potential is only achieved when both items are in use.


    To acquire it, both are necessary... but earlier, she mentioned only offering one.


    As I muttered, eyes darting between the spear and the shield, Nameless shot me an enigmatic smile.


    "I mentioned at the outset, didnt I? Theres a buy-one-get-one-free event ongoing. Do you recall?"


    "Uh, huh?"


    "As a courtesy, Ill give you both. Theyre a set, after all."


    I was wide-eyed. The peculiar woman standing before me started to resemble a beacon of light more than a celestial being.


    "Re, really...?"


    "Yeah. Just take them quickly. Theyre of no use to me anyway."


    Nameless gestured, extending the spear and shield in my direction.


    "Just keep thoroughly exploring this ce, and should you encounter me now and then, lets make a trade."


    Was this akin to a seasoned yer easing a newbie into the game?


    Regardless, there was no reason to decline the generous gift of items. With gratitude, I epted both the spear and the shield.


    As I pivoted around, Evangeline wore a puzzled expression.


    Handing her the pair of items, I confessed about the previous nights incident.


    "In truth,st night..."


    When I revealed that her gear was shattered by my fist and that this was reparation, Evangelines expression grew even more perplexed.


    "I dont follow."


    "Huh? What part?"


    "I was the instigator of the conflict yesterday. In theory, you simply responded in kind."


    "Um, but we attacked 2 against 1..."


    "What significance does the count hold if you were the ones assaulted?"


    Evangeline pushed back the spear and shield without epting them.


    "I was the one defeated, and my gear got damaged in the process. Its my liability for the loss. Theres no need for you to intervene this way."


    However, I wasnt prepared to give up either. A grin stretched across my face.


    "Then dont perceive this aspensation, rather as a gift from Ash, the third prince."


    "Huh?"


    "A graduation present from the prince to Evangeline Cross, my fellow academy mate. You surely wouldnt refuse a gift from a prince, would you?"


    And it was also a gesture for Margrave Cross who had devoted himself to the city.


    If I were to leave her without equipment, the guilt would gnaw at me.


    Naturally, I wouldnt dare voice such thoughts...


    "Listen, dont turn it down, just ept it! Where are your manners, eh?! When an adult gives you something, you should just smile, say thank you, and take it!"


    "......"


    Pressured into epting the gift, Evangeline looked up at me, finally dipping her waist in a polite nod.


    "Thank you, senior. I promise to put it to good use."


    "Absolutely, absolutely. Just make sure you do."


    Watching Evangeline gear up with a grin, I felt a weight lift from my shoulders.


    Next, Jupiter, whod been standing beside me, gestured towards herself.


    "What about me, Your Majesty? Dont I deserve a gift too?"


    "You receive a sry, dont you?"


    Just hold your horses, Ill sort you out when a magic itemes up.


    Now it was Lucass turn, pointing at himself.


    "And what about me, sire?"


    "Ive already given you armor..."


    Dont fret, just wait. I have a separate n for your equipment.


    Lastly, Damienughed heartily.


    "Im all set, Prince!"


    Of course, you should be. I gave you a magic gun not long ago, and Im nning to give you a few more. They cost a pretty penny.


    "Merchant, could I have one of those, please?"


    After buying a century-old ginseng with a magic stone that Jupiter had saved up, our shopping spree came to a close.


    "Hehe, hahaha... If I just boil this and eat it..."


    Clutching the century-old ginseng, Jupiter cackled ominously.


    Hold on there, granny, that wont make you younger. Dont get your expectations too high.


    After the transaction, Nameless began to clear her booth. I hesitated before addressing her.


    "Nameless, may I pose a question?"


    "Hm? Sure. If its something I can answer."


    With Namelesss casual affirmation, I cautiously posed my question.


    "Are you familiar with the Pied Piper?"


    "The Pied Piper? Who might that be?"


    "A man dressed like a bard, donning a ck wide-brimmed hat. He controls monsters with the melody of his flute. Hes believed to be local."


    "Ah..."


    After a moments thought, Nameless slowly nodded.


    "That man, indeed."


    "You know him?"


    "There are quite a few oddballs roaming the depths of thiske, but hes especially... notorious. I know him quite well."


    I cast my mind back to the bard who had intruded on thest stage, nearly wreaking havoc.


    In the game, he was just an inconspicuous NPC. So, hes a notable figure here?


    "If you proceed, theres a somewhatrge safe area between Zones 3 and 4."


    Nameless gestured to the path ahead.


    "Its amon ground for those whove kept their sanity in the dungeon beneath thiske. Locals often refer to it as the base camp."


    Base camp.


    I know it. Its a secure checkpoint that bes essible once Zone 3 is conquered.


    Its a location set up by the NPCs of this region, a hub teeming with diverse facilities and merchants.


    The area was spacious, a crucial staging ground for the looming dungeon challenges.


    "To find the man you seek, your best bet is there. Even if he isnt present, others could provide you with information. Naturally, youve got a bit of distance to cover before you get there..."


    Nameless affirmed with a nod.


    "I reckon you folks should make it there without any hups."


    Having packed all his wares, Nameless threw us a quick wink.


    "Well then, till next time. Do stay alive till we cross paths again."


    With that, she vanished into the enveloping darkness.


    "A merchant in such a ce... Quite a character, isnt she?"


    Damien remarked with a trace of innocence.


    However, the rest of the group remained wary. Lucas, his gaze still piercing, muttered.


    "That woman... I find her hard to trust."


    "Why?"


    "Shes too formidable."


    Lucas cast his eyes toward where Nameless had been.


    Five, no, six entirely demolished steam golems.


    The evidence left in the wreckage undeniably pointed to one individual. Most likely, Nameless had handled them single-handedly.


    "Taking care of this alone and still appearing so nonchnt... Her power is no ordinary feat."


    Well, if youve been mastering the strategy for three years, hit max level,pleted the attribute system, and equipped a full set of exclusive gear, youd manage this too.


    Its only expected shed appear extraordinary from our current viewpoint. But in my mind, I marked Nameless as a friendly NPC.


    Anyone generous enough to hand out SSR set items cant be all bad.


    Even if they were unpleasant, if they provide me with valuable items, theyre a good sort of bad. It makes no difference.


    Dusting off my hands and standing up, I eyed the colossal stone structure across the square.


    "Alright, lets go take out the boss mob."


    The next section was the boss room.


    I need to defeat the boss and farm the boss treasure chest!


    Needless to say, the best part is grabbing the loot!

 Chapter 52: [Free Exploration] Stay Keen on the Part Destruction

    Chapter 52: [Free Exploration] Stay Keen on the Part Destruction


    Our group assembled at the threshold of the boss room.


    The building tucked away in this side street was unlike any wed encountered before; an imposing edifice of stone that, judging by its size, might have once served as a warehouse.


    Like the decrepit structures wed passed earlier, this stone buildings entrance was blocked by a hefty iron te. Or rather, it had been.


    "Something... appears to have broken the seal and burst out," Lucas carefully examined the gaping breach in the iron te.


    Quite literally, the iron te sealing the entrance had been blown open from the inside.


    Clearly, the seal hadnt been particrly effective.


    I gestured towards the buildings gloomy interior.


    "This appears to be our path. We need to venture inside."


    Immediately, the faces of our party members whitened. Specifically, Damien and Evangeline appeared none too pleased with this n.


    "Do... do we have to?"


    "Lets... perhaps retreat..."


    "Silence, youngsters. We cante this far and not even catch a glimpse of the boss monster."


    I gave Lucas a reassuring pat on the back.


    "Onward!"


    "Alright."


    Lucas, swallowing hard, moved towards the entrance of the stone building and pushed against the door.


    Screeeech-


    The rusted hinges creaked unpleasantly. The broken, half-hanging door reluctantly gave way.


    We maintained formation as we ventured inside.


    Contrary to the foreboding atmosphere outside, the interior was surprisingly unspoiled. Of course, unspoiled was rtive; it was still a disaster.


    Its expansive and towering.


    Inside was a vast, warehouse-like space. The breadth was striking, and the ceiling reached astonishing heights.


    It appeared to be roughly the height of a three-story building.


    Yet there were no goods in sight that one would expect to find in a warehouse.


    The wooden shelves that likely once housed stored goods had mostly rotted away, with only a few standing defiantly intact.


    Lucas, examining a grotesquely warped shelf on the ground, narrowed his eyes.


    "The floor, walls, and furniture show evidence of water damage. It appears this ce was submerged for some time. After that, it was abandoned... Was there a flood?"


    "Well, were beneath ake. Its hardly a surprise its waterlogged."


    I responded dismissively, shedding light on our surroundings with thentern in my grasp.


    "But more importantly, were already in the boss room. Dont dy inspecting the area."


    "Prince, over there."


    Damien clutched at my sleeve. I nced down at him, perplexed.


    "What is it, Damien?"


    "Over there... its there."


    "What is?"


    "......"


    With a trembling hand, Damien pointed into the warehouse depths. Seeing what he indicated, I held my breath.


    There it was.


    A colossal golem, vastly superior to any wed encountered so far.


    In an all too human pose... ity sprawled on the warehouse floor.


    Ding!


    Momentster, a system message popped into my field of view.


    [Hidden Alley - Boss Room]


    - Defeat the boss!


    - Lv.20 Giant Steam Golem <Warehouse Janitor Banyan Bullock>


    - The boss provides rewards for partial destruction.


    Our opponent, the Zone 2 boss monster, was the colossal Steam Golem, Bayan Bullock.


    Why is there a human name tacked on?


    Simr to the Sewer Manager Paleug, the boss monster from Zone 1, this one also bore a human name. Was there a reason?


    There was no time for such thoughts. An ominous mechanical noise began to emanate from the prone form of the golem.


    Groooong...!


    Like a beast rousing from slumber, the golem lying on the floor slowly raised itself.


    "Oh dear, I seem to have dozed off again."


    The golem emitted a synthetic voice. My party members and I instantly readied our weapons for the impending battle.


    Thud, groooong...!


    Once standing, the golem adopted an unusual posture, its waist oddly twisted.


    Yet its size was astounding. Its head almost grazed the ceiling.


    It was roughly twice as tall and three times as wide as the previous steam golem wed confronted. Whats with this ridiculous size?


    Evangeline, staring up at the golem with her mouth ajar, murmured.


    "Hey, mind sharing some of that height, please?"


    Seriously? Was that the appropriate remark for this situation?


    Grooooooong-!


    Now fully erect, the golem slowly extended its arms.


    "Well, lets begin cleaning then."


    In the following instant, the golems outstretched hands gathered a surge of red magical energy,


    Ziing-!


    And released it.


    A beam of red light.


    The beam shot forth at a startling speed, but Lucas and Evangeline were ready.


    Evangeline dashed forward, raising her shield to intercept one beam, while Lucas deflected the other with his sword.


    Ping! Pew-vroom!


    Kwa-ang-ang...!


    The redirected beams of light careened haphazardly around the warehouse interior, causing further destruction as they ricocheted off the sword and shield, sending furniture flying and raising a cloud of dust.


    "Its light magic. Thats a rarity these days."


    Jupiter, unfazed by the boss monsters scale, appeared tense at the sight of the magic.


    "Your Highness, could you... would you provide us with instructions?"


    "Absolutely."


    I was well-versed in tactics for handling the giant steam golem.


    Is there any monster in this game that I dont know how to defeat?


    Id battled this monster so frequently it was bing a bore. There was no reason to lose our cool!


    "The golem in front of us may be gigantic, but the key to defeating it remains the same as with others. We must destroy its magic core!"


    Naturally, it wasnt quite that simple.


    I raised my voice so everyone could hear.


    "But this behemoth has multiple magic cores spread throughout its body due to its immense size. Both hands, both arms, both feet, both legs, chest, and head. It houses a total of 10 magic cores."


    "10 cores?!"


    "So, we just keep dodging like this until we destroy all 10?"


    Evangeline and Lucas, barely able to deflect the continuous barrage of light beams, were taken aback. I smirked.


    "To bring it downpletely, we must do this. However!"


    I gestured towards the glowing Magic Power Core nestled in the golems palm.


    "When you shatter a Magic Power Core, that part of it bes paralyzed."


    "Aha...!"


    "First, we should target the hands casting the magic!"


    Rumble!


    Even before I finished my sentence, Jupiter had summoned a thunderbolt.


    "Understood! Then this old man will make the first move!"


    sh-!


    The cascading yellow lightning sted the golems right hand.


    The entire right hand was charred, and the Magic Power Core in the right hand, which was exposed while casting magic, instantly disintegrated into fragments.


    Bang-!


    Following that, it was Damiens turn to snipe. Without needing directions, he aimed at the Magic Power Core in the left hand.


    The bullet urately hit the Magic Power Core in the left hand, and with its remaining momentum, it burrowed through the palm.


    The right hand was charred, and the left hand bore arge hole.


    With its hands in tatters, the golem was no longer capable of casting magic.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Next, the golem began to lumber towards us. Its pace was sluggish, but its stride was long, and it would reach us shortly.


    We needed to disable it before then.


    "Next, we target the feet. We strip it of its mobility. Lucas! Evangeline!"


    "Yes!"


    "Roger that!"


    Once the magical assault had ceased, Evangeline, who had lowered her shield, was the first to charge forward, with Lucas trailing closely behind.


    The golem sluggishly swung its lengthy arms at the two approaching knights.


    Crash!


    Despite the clumsy posture, the strength was formidable.


    The warehouse floor, grazed by the sweep of its arm, caved in, and the entire warehouse shook from the resultant air pressure.


    Its strength is formidable, but its movements are too wide!


    Lucas and Evangeline nimbly dodged that attack and made it to the golems feet.


    "Lately, my back has been giving me troubles. Is it because Ive spent a lifetime sweeping?"


    "What are you bbering about, you pile of junk...!"


    Upon reaching the right foot, Evangeline vaulted up and drove her spear towards the Magic Power Core lodged in the top of the golems foot.


    Crack-!


    Her spear, which had pierced the foot in one go, radiated a white glow and ignited an explosion inside the foot. This was the [Damage Payback].


    "I cant be left behind...!"


    Lucas sword, which had reached the other foot, amassed a ball of light and shed. It was the [Soul Strike].


    Chop!


    Lucas powerful sword swing fractured the armor on the golems foot, and the following strike obliterated the Magic Power Core.


    Thud, thud.....


    The golems two feet froze.


    Then, the golem slowly fell to the ground.


    Although it couldnt use its hands and feet, it could still move its arms and legs to attack by crawling.


    "Ive always wanted to enter the pce to learn magic. Im fed up with sweeping and cleaning here like a machine."


    While continuing to mutter these incoherent words, the golem, now lying on the ground, began to inch slowly towards us.


    Once within the reach of its elongated arms, it was likely to unleash a physical attack.


    However, I was familiar with this sequence and had already directed my party members to counter it preemptively.


    "Evangeline, fall back and defend! Lucas, hold your ground and disable the golems leg Magic Power Core. It should be lodged within the joint!"


    At mymand, Evangeline scampered backward like a startled rabbit.


    Lucas, in response, nodded from his position and clutched his sword tightly.


    "Jupiter, Damien! Focus your attacks on one of the encroaching arms first! Theres a Magic Power Core nestled within its joint too!"


    Scarcely had I issued themand than the golem unfurled its arm. Its enormous size immediately put us within its striking distance.


    Without wasting a single moment, Jupiter and Damienunched their magic and missiles.


    Jupiters lightning charred the golems gauntlet, while Damiens sniper shot punctured the exposed Magic Power Core.


    Boom! Bang!


    Even after the explosion and disintegration, the golems massive arm managed to tumble overhead.


    Evangelines shield took the brunt of the attack.


    Bang-!


    "Ewack!"


    Evangeline teetered, letting out a peculiar yell.


    Gazing at the fiercely glowing shield, it appeared the assault was too potent to be wholly absorbed by the Damage Save.


    "Are you alright, Evangeline?"


    "Yeah, Im good! Totally fine, you know?!"


    With a robust cry of Eiitshaaaat!, Evangeline heaved the golems arm she had trapped and flung it aside.


    Thud...!


    Devoid of its power, the golems arm crashed into the ground, stirring up a dust cloud.


    Evangeline swiveled towards me, her face beaming triumphantly.


    "Hows that!"


    "Damn impressive."


    I silently offered her a thumbs-up. Evangeline, who had sought praise, scratched the back of her head awkwardly, apparently feeling a tad shy.


    A trickle of blood was seeping from her small nose, but lets ignore that for now....


    Thud! Thud!


    The golem attempted another assault with its remaining arm, but it could no longer maintain its bnce.


    In the meantime, Lucas had demolished the Magic Power Cores in both of the golems legs.


    With only its arm still functioning, it was unable to manoeuver efficiently enough tounch an attack.


    "Someday, I will...... develop cleaning magic...... and make it easier for my fellow cleaners......"


    Nheless, the golem still strived to swivel its arm to strike us, but Evangelines spear punctured the joint of that arm.


    Crash!


    She retaliated with the damage she had saved earlier in full. The golemsst arm was obliterated.


    Lucas then dismantled the Magic Power Core in the now immobile golems chest.


    He pried open the backte and casually drove his sword into it, rendering the chests Magic Power Core useless.


    But even in this condition, the golem refused to surrender.


    Grumble!


    The golem swung its barely operational head, attempting to crush us.


    As its massive head scraped the ground and hurtled towards us, I could hear Jupiter and Damien swallowing hard.


    I, who was prepared to evade, could easily sidestep it, but Jupiter and Damien, who were rtively slower, risked being swept away.


    "But damn it! I just wanted to givemands from the back!"


    sping my Lucky Strikes tightly in both hands, I stepped forward.


    Lucas and Evangeline were too far away, and like it or not, I had to step in.


    "I want to sit back, enjoy a good beating, and let you guys carry me!"


    With my true feelings shouted aloud, I swung my fist forward.


    The moment my fist met the golems head,


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    On one side of my vision, the damage slot started to spin rapidly.


    Just how much is it this time?!

 Chapter 53:

    Chapter 53:


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The damage slot began to whirl with a vengeance.


    A wave of unease swept over me as I observed the frenziedly spinning numbers.


    I surely wouldnt falter here... right? I wont be greeted by any unsavoury figures, will I?


    "I intervened because Jupiter and Damien cannot risk injury!"


    Better for me to shoulder potential harm than them. Even if I ended up a little worse for wear, I could still issuemands.


    On the other hand, Jupiter and Damien had to engage in the uing defense stage immediately. They absolutely could not endure any harm!


    ...so went my logic for stepping in, but in all honesty, the sight of the golems colossal face thrusting toward me was rather unnerving.


    Surely, Im not about to roll a zero, am I? Youve got my back, God of Dice, right?!


    Chrrr...


    Thank heavens.


    Ding!


    1, 2, 5!


    Decent figures.


    "125 damage!"


    That was not merely sufficient; it was a surplus!


    A robust wind enveloped my fist. I swung my fist upward from a lower position.


    Boom-!


    With a wind explosion, the golems head, which had been barreling towards me, joyously reeled backward.


    Thud, Thud-THUD!


    The sound of something shattering echoed as its neck contorted in an impossible direction for a human.


    "Huh."


    The golems head, momentarily airborne, soon nosedived onto the ground. Koo-goo-gung!


    "Hoo!"


    I dusted off my hands.


    The game should ideally be yed by eliminating uncertainties and not depending on such gambles.


    Yet, circumstances keep thrusting me into such predicaments.


    As the residual dust dissipated, the broken golems head was revealed, its mana core in in sight.


    The golem remained stationary. The solitary light, resembling a lighthouse beacon at the center of its head, flickered weakly.


    "The rain... is falling."


    Lucas, having approached me, extended his hand.


    "Boss, finish it."


    "Uh-huh."


    Defeating the boss entailed a significant experience bonus.


    As my level was currently the lowest, I willingly embraced this guaranteed kill opportunity.


    "Lucas, lend me your sword."


    "Yes, here you go."


    Lucas promptly handed me his sword.


    The Lucky Strikes damage was unpredictable, and you never knew when some absurd figure might surface.


    Therefore, I chose to borrow a sword, just to y it safe.


    I lifted the sword high towards the golems face.


    The singr light in the golems face dimmed gradually.


    "The rain, its pouring heavily."


    What on earth was this creature babbling about?


    With all my strength, I drove the sword downward.


    ***


    Following the bosss defeat, while the other party members gathered items from the bosss remains,


    I was examining the clear status on the system window.


    [Hidden Alleyway - Boss Room]


    - Defeat the boss! (Achieved)


    - Lv.20 Giant Steam Golem <Warehouse Janitor Banyan Bullock>


    - You have achievedplete destruction of all parts of this boss. Perfect Defeat!


    I even bagged the perfect defeat bonus.


    With a gentle whistle, I rallied my forces.


    In reality, these golems could be effortlessly toppled by demolishing the Magic Power cores nestled in their heads. Once destroyed, the remaining cores would trigger a chain of explosions.


    Yet, I refrained from disclosing this fact to myrades. I chose to dismantle each golem independently.


    Besides, there are extra points to be won for obliterating each part separately. Of course, I have to pulverize them all.


    Moreover, I secured thest-hit experience points. A level advancement was within reach.


    This quest is turning out to be quite a goldmine.


    I sessfully harvested all the rewards inside the dungeon. To add to my fortune, I bumped into a merchant NPC and secured a pair of SSR-ranked items.


    Naturally, I had to promptly bestow them upon Evangeline under the guise ofpensation...


    I was ready for this expense. Quite a bargain, really.


    Things were progressing too seamlessly, almost suspiciously so. But a blessing is a blessing.


    At that moment, as I was rummaging through the boss room, Damien hailed me.


    "Prince! Weve found a treasure chest and a path here!"


    "On my way. And Lucas?"


    Calling Lucas name, I motioned towards Jupiter.


    "Catch."


    "Roger that."


    Lucas swiftly apprehended Jupiter, who was virtually salivating over the sight of the treasure chest.


    Jupiter wriggled and cried out.


    "No, Ill behave! How can you mistrust this helpless old man? Ill just observe, okay? Your Highness! I promise, just observing!"


    As if she would merely observe. Its like entrusting a fish to a cat.


    In the remotest corner of the warehouse, a massive treasure chest and a door leading to the opposite side were situated.


    Positioned before the chest, I flung it open. Let the goodies roll in!


    A purple radiance emanated from the chest.


    Its an SR-ranked item!


    Plunging my hand into the chest, I retrieved the item. What on earth?!


    [Scream Orb (SR) Lv.30]


    - Category: Magic Orb


    - Attack Power: 40-45


    - Durability: 15/15


    - Each sessive defeat of enemies esctes the damage of the subsequent attack by 5%. This effect sustains for 30 seconds.


    > Set Effect: Must scream (1/3)


    - If all sets are equipped, each enemy vanquished induces a wide area of fear status effect.


    (Need Scream Robe for set activation)


    (Need Scream Gloves for set activation)


    "......"


    A mage item, really?


    Holding the orb, I nced at Jupiter, who was barely containing her delight. Oh boy.


    "Here."


    "Thank you~!"


    As I flung the orb her way, Jupiter deftly caught it and equipped it, chortling with joy.


    Well, the items specificationsplemented Jupiter quite well. Its an excellent set item for a wide area mage capable of annihting mobs in one fell swoop.


    Im unsure when we can gather the remaining pair of items.


    Apart from that, two high-grade standard Magic Power cores (SR) were nestled within the chest. A small victory.


    With that, I had seized the boss room treasure, and the second region was vanquished.


    [Second Area: Hidden Alley]


    - Progress: Normal Room 4/4, Boss Room 1/1


    - Treasure Chests Collected: 5/5


    <Boss Utterly Defeated!>


    With the full annihtion bonus coupled with the sweep-everything reward, we certainly hit the jackpot.


    We had no more business left here. I motioned towards the door situated behind the treasure chest.


    "Lets press on. We need to secure the next checkpoint, and then we can wrap it up."


    A sigh of relief washed over the faces of my party members.


    And it was well justified. This free-range exploration had nearly consumed our entire day.


    Had our pace been just a tad slower, we would have had to resort to camping within the dungeon and aim for a 2-day sweep post-rest. They all must be drained.


    As I swung the door open and ventured into the area behind the warehouse, a towering staircase materialized after a brief stroll.


    "Whats this...?"


    "Hmm."


    I hoisted myntern towards the stone stairway.


    The staircase seemed to spiral endlessly into the obscurity. And it was leading towards...


    "It appears to be a stairway ascending to the city walls."


    Towards the protective walls enclosing the citys outskirts.


    Im on the right path.


    So far, every shred of information Ive gathered has aligned impably.


    I signaled upwards.


    "Lets climb."


    The staircase stretched on for quite some distance. As we continued ascending, Damien, whocked stamina, and the aged Jupiter began to fall behind.


    "Heheok, heheok..."


    "Your Highness! This old womans knees are on the brink of copsing! How much farther do we need to ascend?"


    "Just a bit more. Were nearly there."


    Despite my words, I was soaked in sweat. Why is this so tall? Wouldnt it be reasonable to trim it down for the sake of gamey?


    But this was our reality, and we finally summited the staircase about 10 minutester.


    "Ah, Your Highness, my back is shot... Ah."


    I crumbled onto the frigid stone floor, worn out. Damien quietly slumped beside me, while Jupiter parked herself next to him and lit up a cigarette.


    "Heok, heok, I feel like Im going to drop dead from heart failure, Ill light up one before that..."


    "If you smoke now, old woman, youre gonna drop dead for real..."


    Lucas and Evangeline also seemed exhausted, pulling water bottles from their bags and chugging them down in unison.


    It was as if they had coordinated their drinking, each emptying a bottle. Arent you two oddly in sync?


    "Good job, everyone. But weve made it."


    I pointed forward.


    The staircase led us to a watchtower, and nestled within the spacious watchtower was a luminescent magic stone and a familiar heap of rocks.


    A teleportation gate.


    "Hurrah! Lets head back quickly. If not, I fear this old body will develop arthritis!"


    Jupiter, who seemed to have regained her vigor, leaped to her feet and bolted towards the teleportation gate. Got a sudden burst of energy there? What happened to the imminent heart failure?


    "The moment we return, Ill draw a hot bath to soak in, a ss of whiskey with ice in one hand, and a cigar in the other..."


    Jupiters heartfelt wish was abruptly interrupted.


    Jupiter, positioned at the brink of the watchtower, was rigidly gazing at something afar.


    Intrigued, the rest of the party members trailed behind Jupiter to catch a glimpse of what had transfixed her. And then, each one of them was rooted to the spot.


    "This is...."


    I too gradually trailed behind.


    A vast fortress wall unfurled in front of us.


    Twice as thick as Crossroads, its scale was nothing short of monumental.


    And within those fortress walls was the Lake Kingdom.


    What we had seen from the backstreets before was merely a tiny portion.


    The staggering scope of the Lake Kingdom truly sank in as we surveyed it from the towering fortress walls.


    Its so expansive it wont fit in a single view.


    It brought back memories of the time I scaled a skyscrapers observation deck in Seoul and looked down upon the city.


    The Lake Kingdom was as vast as Seoul. The problem was, it waspletely lifeless.


    Under normal circumstances, the entire city would be shrouded in darkness, rendering everything invisible. But there was one reason why we could vaguely discern the citysyout.


    "Light...."


    Damien whispered, his voice shaking.


    "Light can be seen throughout the city."


    Like stars peppering a cloudy night sky, the points lights sprinkled around the city shone brightly.


    Someone had stationed permanent magic stones and undying fires at intersections and hubs across the city.


    Thanks to this, a few surviving humans could find their way here.


    And, that wasnt the sole source of light.


    "Whats that? A lighthouse...?"


    Evangeline pointed towards the citys heart.


    A faint me flickered from the spire jutting out of the citys center.


    Despite being weak amidst the dense darkness, it was unmistakably a light.


    That light was illuminating the tallest and most resplendent tower situated smack in the middle of this city.


    Lake Kingdoms Royal Castle.


    I fixed my gaze on the castle, shimmering like a mirage in the remote darkness.


    That ce was destined to be our final exploration zone.


    And it would be the battleground where the ultimate boss confrontation would unfold.


    Theres a long~way~to go to get there....


    As I overlooked the entire city, I silently swallowed.


    Given the sheer distance from here to there, it was enough to make one feel faint.


    The city was designed so that the center was the highest point, and the outskirts were the lowest.


    And our current position was precisely.


    [Zone 3: Outer Northern Fortress]


    Here.


    The most distant and northernmost section of the city.


    "We entered through the sewers, meandered through the back alleys, and wound up near the citys northern gate."


    After recapping our journey so far, I turned to face the party members with a small grin.


    "Well, well ponder over our next moveter."


    I started to massage my aching lower back.


    "Lets hurry home...."


    It appears Ive inherited the princes backache. Ugh.


    ***


    [Free Exploration Concluded!]


    [Characters That Leveled Up]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.15 (4)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.33 (2)


    - Jupiter(SR) Lv.38 (1)


    - Damien(N) Lv.27 (3)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.36 (1) <Guest Character>


    [Acquired Equipment]


    - <Cavalry Lance> Demons Spear (SSR) <Guest Transfer>


    - <Shield> Giants Shield(SSR) <Guest Transfer>


    - <Magic Orb> Scream Orb(SR)


    [Acquired Items]


    - Standard Highest Grade Magic Core(SR): 2


    - Golem Legion Magic Stones: 120


    - Golem Legion Gauntlet Fragments: 32


    - Blue me Torch


    - Summon Scroll: Massive Steam Golem <yer Skill> <Complete Destruction Bonus>

 Chapter 54: [Side Story] Late Night Snack Time

    Chapter 54: [Side Story] Late Night Snack Time


    Their expedition had started in the afternoon, and by the time they returned, it was approaching lunchtime. They had been moving continuously through the day and night. The tension of the dungeon had masked their fatigue, but the moment they set foot outside, their bodies felt heavy almost instantly.


    "Today is a rest... everyone did well..."


    As the group disbanded, each party member dispersed, exhausted and limber, like jellyfish. Lucas and Evangeline had lodgings in this mansion. Damien resided at the temple, and Jupiter stayed at the mercenary guild.


    I summoned the carriage driver and instructed him to ferry Damien and Jupiter to their respective quarters.


    "Hmm, perhaps I should rest a bit as well..."


    With a weary shuffle, I made my way to my room in the mansion.


    My n was to sleep until dinner, eat, and then get some work done...


    ***


    But, as it happened,


    "..."


    The moment I opened my eyes on the bed, the world around me was enshrouded in darkness.


    ncing at the clock, it showed 3 in the morning. Midnight hade and gone.


    "I was supposed to sleep until dinner."


    It appears I had fallen into a deep slumber.


    I yearned to sleep peacefully until morning, but my grumbling stomach wouldnt allow it.


    Maybe I should sort out the items I gathered yesterday.


    I dipped my hand into my inventory.


    No need to assess all the items. A simple review of the additional bonus items I received would suffice.


    First off, the Blue me Torch I obtained as a full-clear reward for Zone 2.


    Whoosh-


    The blue torch ignited and danced on its own the moment I pulled it from my inventory.


    It was nothing special, just a torch that never extinguishes, no matter what happens.


    No matter how fierce the wind, even if its doused with water, this me does not snuff out.


    Given that exploring dungeons in this game invariably involvedbatting darkness, it wasnt a bad item to have.


    Theres no other significance though...


    Its better than nothing, I suppose. I swiftly tossed the Blue me Torch back into my inventory.


    It wouldnt set anything else aze in there, would it?


    Next up was a surprisingly pleasant surprise. It was the item I received for totally dismantling the boss monsters body parts.


    I pulled out a magic scroll glowing blue from my inventory.


    [Summon Scroll: Massive Steam Golem <yer Skill>]


    "I wasnt expecting to receive this..."


    A yer skill, summon magic. An item enabling you to summon a boss monster.


    Though its a single-use item, its extremely useful.


    I can control the gargantuan golem boss I encountered during the free exploration.


    No need to save it, so I began registering the skill immediately.


    [Would you like to use Summon Scroll: Massive Steam Golem?]


    - Yes/No


    Yes!


    Whoosh!


    Upon selecting Yes, the scroll ignited in a blue me and burned out, while blue particles emanated from the remaining mes and seeped into my body.


    [Ash(EX) has acquired a yer skill!]


    > Summon Magic: Massive Steam Golem (Limited to 1 use)


    "Nice."


    Ill keep it as a secret weapon.


    With this, I can effortlessly navigate any crisis, whether its a stage or a free exploration.


    Comforted by an inexplicable sense of reassurance, I patted my belly.


    Gurgle!


    "Ugh, Im famished..."


    While my spirit felt revitalized, my stomach was a cavernous void.


    After a brief period of restlessness, I rose from my spot, driven by the need to either eat or engage in some work.


    "Yawn~"


    Lazily stretching with a yawn, I staggered towards the kitchen.


    "..."


    "..."


    A tense standoff ensued.


    With the duo, Lucas and Evangeline, who were rummaging through the kitchen like bandits.


    Lucas was gnawing on a bone (Is he some kind of canine?), while Evangeline was nibbling on a cracked chestnut, which she held in her dainty mouth (Is she a rodent?), herrge green eyes darting around nervously.


    "...gulp, gulp."


    "...hic."


    After a moment of ufortable silence, Lucas began to swallow audibly, and a faint hup escaped from Evangeline.


    "...What on earth are you two doing?"


    I asked with a slightly shaky voice, to which Lucas and Evangeline awkwardly pointed fingers at each other.


    "I got hungry and came to the kitchen, and..."


    "This guy was already here, so..."


    Clearly, they had been caught red-handed, pilfering from the kitchen together.


    Amused by this ridiculous scene, I peered deeper into the kitchen.


    "Im hungry too. Is there anything to eat?"


    "Everything is neatly sorted..."


    "We have ingredients for tomorrows meal, but nothing pre-cooked..."


    Both knights wore distinctly crestfallen expressions.


    "...Are you guys really hungry?"


    On hearing my question, they both nodded emphatically.


    Suppressing a chuckle, I rolled up my sleeves and stepped into the kitchen.


    "Go sit at the table. Ill whip up something quick."


    Upon hearing this, Lucas and Evangelines eyes widened.


    "Sir, you can cook?"


    "Well, a bit."


    "Even though youre a royal, you cook for yourself?"


    "Why not? Is it illegal? Even if it was, wouldnt it not matter since I am a royal?"


    On Earth, years of living alone had blessed me with some rudimentary cooking skills.


    Given that I was also hungry, I decided to prepare something.


    Whats in the pantry...


    A hot bowl of ramen sprinkled with green onions and eggs, apanied by kimchi, would hit the spot. But that was a pipe dream in this realm.


    I started to rummage through the pantry.


    The pantry of this noble mansion was surprisingly well-stocked. Butter, milk, eggs, spices, smoked ham...


    "..."


    "..."


    Lucas and Evangeline, now seated ufortably at the table, watched me with apprehensive eyes.


    Hey, dont look so worried. You think Id serve you something inedible?


    Spotting arge loaf of bread tucked away in a corner of the pantry, an idea sprang to mind.


    Maybe some street toast.


    But the oven was cold.


    Come to think of it, this world didnt even have gas stoves. Wasnt there something akin to a fire spirit for such tasks? Is there nothing like that in a fantasy world?


    Well, I do have this.


    I retrieved the blue me torch Id recently added to my inventory and shoved it into the oven.


    Before long, the pan atop the oven began to sizzle hotly.


    Sporting a sly grin, I tossed a generous chunk of butter into the heated frying pan.


    Sizzle


    The savory aroma rapidly filled the air.


    I heard Lucas and Evangeline gulp audibly. These little rascals, they couldnt hide their appetites, could they?


    ***


    Swiftly, I sandwiched smoked ham and a fresh vegetable sd, both nicely cooked, between two slices of bread doused with honey and eggs, then soaked in milk.


    "Lets quickly munch on this and head to bed~ Its a princes specialty toast."


    Though the pantrycked ketchup, mustard, or mayonnaise, it was still quite satisfying.


    I presented the sandwich, now toasted to a tempting golden brown, cut into manageable pieces.


    Lucas and Evangeline got two each, while I kept one for myself.


    I took the first bite.


    "Hmm. Not half bad."


    The vor was slightly different from what I was used to on Earth, but it was definitely ptable.


    When Lucas and Evangeline followed suit and bit into their sandwiches, their faces lit up with surprise.


    Especially Lucas, who looked incredibly moved.


    "This is amazing, sir! You could easily be a royal chef! Im honored to taste your cooking!"


    "Dont exaggerate... just eat..."


    I was well aware of his loyalty, but he didnt need to butter me up so...


    Next to Lucas, who was wolfing down his meal as if he hadnt eaten in days, Evangeline gave me a nod of approval.


    "But it is truly tasty. It tastes like something one would buy at a festival."


    "Ah, a fitting description indeed."


    After all, this was a street toast recipe, so herment was spot on.


    "...It brings back memories."


    Evangeline, who had been quietly enjoying her toast, murmured.


    "When I was a little girl, Id often wake up to the sound of ttering in the kitchen at dawn, and when Id go downstairs... my father would be busy preparing something."


    She was talking about the Margrave. I paused, the half-eaten toast still in my hand.


    "Monsters didnt care about time, theyd attack whenever they pleased. After defeating them and returning at dawn, hed be famished and would whip up a quick meal."


    Evangeline, lost in her childhood memories, wore a wistful look in her eyes.


    "Hed throw together whatever leftovers were avable in the kitchen... and if our eyes met, hed always invite me to join. Want a bite?"


    I chuckled.


    "So, did you join him?"


    "Id always ept whatever he offered me back then, thats why my cheeks are still so chubby..."


    Evangeline grasped the pinch of baby fat on her cheeks and gave it a shake. It was both adorable and a bit sad.


    "Then, my mother, who was ate riser, would eventually join us and scold him for feeding me so early in the morning."


    Evangelines smile gradually faded as she remembered.


    "Just... being herete at night, it suddenly jogged my memory."


    Slowly, Evangeline looked around the lords mansion kitchen, where every corner bore the deep-seated marks of time.


    This ce, once filled with her father and mothers presence, was now empty.


    "I remembered those mornings."


    "...The Margraves funeral is tomorrow."


    My statement made Evangeline swallow hard.


    While wed been lost in the dungeons depths, time had relentlessly marched on. The Margraves farewell was now merely a day away.


    "Crossroads doesnt really have set customs for funerals, so Ive taken it upon myself to arrange everything. But if youd rather, you can handle the preparations."


    "...No, please continue as you were."


    Evangelines voice was strained as she forced down the remaining piece of her toast.


    "I admired my father. I thought of him as a noble man who dedicated his life to protecting the people here. But."


    She took a couple ofrge swallows of her milk.


    Evangeline, having washed down her food, roughly wiped her mouth.


    "I still cant forgive him."


    "..."


    "Senior, do you know how my mother died?"


    How was I to respond?


    After a moments pause, I gave a slow nod. Evangelines face fell.


    "My father left my mother to die to protect the city."


    "..."


    "Emotionally, I...I cant ept his decision, but logically, I understand. Guarding the city is the first duty of a Margrave, and Father was just fulfilling his duty."


    Evangeline bit her lower lip.


    "But on the day weid Mothers coffin to rest in the orchard, Father wasnt there. He had departed for the southern front."


    "..."


    "To ready for the next onught. Because thats the duty of a Margrave of Crossroads. Because it was of greater importance."


    Evangelines small hand clenched into a tight fist in herp.


    "As I dug a hole beside the stone wall of the devastated orchard and interred the empty coffin in ce of Mother, I understood. Ah, so this is what the head of the Cross family should be like."


    With a wry smile, Evangeline bowed her head.


    "And I knew I wasnt cut out to be that person."


    I gave a slow nod.


    "Thats why you left this ce."


    "...Yes."


    Evangeline raised her intense green eyes to meet mine.


    "I appreciate you organizing Fathers funeral in my ce, Senior. Yet, even if I respect Charles Cross Margrave as a public figure."


    Evangelines words were heavy.


    "As a daughter, I cant forgive him."


    "..."


    "I enjoyed thete-night meal. Its truly an honor to dine on food prepared by the Crown Prince himself."


    After rising from her chair and giving a slight bow, Evangeline briskly exited the kitchen.


    As I watched her retreating form, I let out a soft sigh.


    "Families areplicated, arent they..."


    "..."


    Lucas sat quietly by my side. I slowly put the remaining piece of toast in my mouth.


    Personal matters arent things others can meddle with. Its something Evangeline has to resolve and ept herself.


    Having finished thest piece of toast, I brushed off my hands and stood up.


    "Its gettingte. Should we head to bed?"


    "Indeed, my lord."


    Lucas began to assist with the cleanup.


    Watching this sloppy behemoth clean up the dishes and tidy the kitchen was amusing. I covered my mouth andughed.


    After the cleanup, we started to head back to our own rooms.


    "...Are you okay, my lord?"


    Lucas, who was walking ahead, suddenly spoke up. I widened my eyes in surprise.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "My lord, you have aplicated family history as well, dont you? Thats why youre helping Miss Evangeline."


    ...What?


    Is that so? Am Iplicated? No, was Ashs family historyplicated? Wasnt I just a wastrel?


    I was taken aback. I had no way of knowing about Ashs family history.


    "Youre reflecting on your past through Miss Evangeline. I may be obtuse, but I can see at least that much."


    Lucas, who had turned around, beamed at me with twinkling eyes.


    "Isnt it?"


    "..."


    I wasnt sure whether he was genuinely worried and asking about me.


    Or testing whether I was the real Ash.


    Unable to discern his intentions, I momentarily froze on the spot.

 Chapter 55: [Side Story] The Funeral

    Chapter 55: [Side Story] The Funeral


    Lucass eyes were a vibrant blue. A deep, brilliant, emerald-tinged azure.


    Typically, his gaze was tender, much like arge dog gazing up at its master, but in this moment, I couldnt quite gauge the temperature of his stare.


    Did he ask his question out of genuine concern for me?


    Or was it a test to determine if I truly was the real Ash?


    "Uh, well..."


    I faltered, breaking into a sweat.


    How was I expected to know the intricate details of Ashs familial history? Id assumed that, as the emperors son, his past wouldnt be straightforward, but...


    This sudden and unexpected line of inquiry had caught me off guard, and I fumbled to respond.


    "..."


    After silently watching me for a beat, Lucas finally spoke,


    "I apologize. I broached a topic youre ufortable with."


    He lowered his head in apology.


    I quickly waved my hands to deny his im.


    "No, its not that! I just... I was caught off guard, and I spaced out for a moment. Haha."


    "Your family history, as well as Miss Evangelines, will all sort itself out."


    Lucas beamed, his usual radiant golden retriever smile.


    Had I been overreacting? Was Lucas simply expressing concern?


    "Uh, umm... Thanks, good night! See you tomorrow!"


    I hastily waved goodbye and hurried off to my bedroom.


    Did Ash have family problems?


    He was a prince, after all. The emperors own son.


    Naturally, thered be plenty of dark and messy secrets. The issue was that I was entirely in the dark.


    What else is he hiding about his past?


    I would need to dig around for more informationter. Sigh.


    Once again, the stark reality that I was inhabiting someone elses body struck me. Living as another person was proving to be no small task...


    ***


    The day after we returned from the dungeon,


    I tackled the backlog of work and fortified our defenses for the next stage.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 3]


    - Lv.? ??? : 5 units


    - Lv.20 Steam Golem : 152 units


    - Lv.15 Rock Golem : 103 units


    Especially considering that this time wed be fending off a battalion of golems, I needed to adapt the defense instations ordingly.


    Large monsters, a handful of elites. Tailor the strategy to them.


    Just over a week remained until the next stage.


    This time, I would be fully prepared.


    To be able to handle any curveball. No.


    So that I can chew up and spit out any curveball with even greater firepower...!


    I ramped up my preparations for the next stage, ceaselessly cing orders and fine-tuning all the production guild facilities in the city.


    ***


    Then, another day passed. Early in the morning.


    To the west of Crossroad, in the barren wastnd. The graveyard.


    "..."


    I stood silently amidst the bustling funeral preparations.


    While several had been injured during Stage 2, only one had fallen.


    Margrave.


    I clenched my jaw as I nced over the list of names for the funeral. Charles Cross name was the only one that stood out, etched in solitary istion.


    "Your Majesty, the procession has begun."


    "Hmm."


    Lucas murmured in my ear. I responded with a nod.


    The casket, initiated at the temple, meandered through the citys main arteries, ultimately breaching the western gate.


    Unbeknownst to me, a lengthy stream of citizens trailed the procession.


    The lord who had presided over this ce for decades had passed.


    Even in a city as unfeeling to death as this one, many were expressing their grief.


    Ultimately, the casket halted before the graveyard.


    The funeral would ur here, with the casket destined for burial in the orchard where Margrave Charles Cross had lived his life.


    His wifes tomb was there, too.


    Thud!


    The casket, gently ced on the ground, was draped with the banner of the Ash Everck Empire.


    Priests, forming a circle around the casket, initiated their prayers, with a choir chiming in with a funeral hymn.


    Once the procession reached its conclusion, it was time for me to deliver my concise eulogy.


    I ascended the stage, now familiar with the scrutiny of many eyes.


    "Huh."


    I drew a deep breath, arranging my thoughts.


    Then, I began.


    "Ive said it before. Your deathse at a high price. And that wasnt a metaphor. I meant it literally, in terms of money."


    From funeral costs topensation.


    Without hyperbole, death in this city bore a high price tag.


    "But the death of Margrave Charles Cross surpasses mere mary loss... it stings deep within."


    I pressed my hand firmly against my chest.


    The crowd remained hushed.


    Pausing momentarily to let my words resonate, I slowly rmenced.


    "...The Margrave once implored me to foster joy among the people."


    A faint smile appeared on my face.


    "He imed the city wouldnt thrive on mourning alone. Given its nature as a fortress city, death was an inevitable reality. So, he urged me to rule with hope and joy, rather than sorrow."


    Immediately following, I shook my head gently.


    "But today, I will go against the Margraves final wish. Today, I choose to mourn."


    "..."


    As the people listened to my tale, they swallowed audibly in anticipation. I raised my voice.


    "This battlefield is perpetuated by the sacrifice of cherished lives. Not only the Margraves, but each life lost here strikes a painful blow."


    Once again, I pressed my hand against my chest.


    "I hope you always remember the value of that sacrifice. The Empire, and indeed all of humanity, is sustained by your sacrifice and dedication. Always remember."


    I surveyed the crowd below the stage.


    "I will reiterate. You will continue to meet your end on this frontline!"


    I nodded solemnly.


    "And that is undeniably a valuable thing."


    In front of the silent crowd, I slowly inclined my head.


    "For those who have given their lives in saving the world, lets take a moment of silence."


    As I bowed my head, the gathered individuals mirrored my action, one by one.


    With thousands amassed, a profound silence cloaked the area surrounding the Cemetery of Unity.


    "Someday, may this city be a ce where festivals prevail daily, rather than funerals."


    Gradually lifting my head, I voiced these words gently.


    "Just as the Margrave had wished."


    I stepped off the tform, and Lucas signaled the artillerymen.


    Boom! Boom-Bam!


    The canon salutes echoed, paying tribute to the departed.


    With that, the funeral ceremony reached its end. Soldiers loyal to the Margrave shouldered the casket, and I climbed onto my horse.


    Wemenced our journey to the site where the Margraves coffin would beid to rest.


    ***


    Roughly thirty minutes southeast by horseback.


    The visage of the Margraves orchard came into view.


    "Huh?"


    As the front of the procession, I noticed that someone had reached the orchard before us.


    A petite, tinum-haired girl stood in the orchards backyard. Her hands were buried in her jacket pockets, her shoulders drawn in.


    ...


    I slowed the pace of my horse. One by one, the other soldiers in the funeral procession also noticed the girl.


    Oh? That person is...


    Miss Evangeline?


    A youngdy.


    The youngdy has returned!


    The procession shortly entered the orchard.


    Evangeline was positioned in front of a small tombstone in the orchards backyard. It appeared to be her mothers grave.


    ...Ah.


    Evangeline, having turned to face us, uttered in a detached tone.


    Youre here.


    The soldiers hastened towards Evangeline and surrounded her, conveying their greetings.


    Miss Evangeline, its been three years!


    Youve journeyed a great distance from the capital.


    Were deeply sorry about the Margraves incident. We should have safeguarded him....


    ...


    Evangeline responded by silently bowing her head.


    The soldiers promptly ceased their chatter and returned the bow.


    The coffin.


    Evangeline nced at the coffin settled on the ground and inquired.


    May I verify the coffin?


    The priests presiding over the funeral looked at me, nonplussed. I nodded.


    You are entitled to do so. Please, proceed with the verification.


    Evangeline positioned herself beside the coffin, and the priests cautiously lifted the lid at the head.


    ...


    Evangeline clenched her mouth tight and studied her fathers face.


    The corpse, saved from decay by temporary magic, was pallid.


    The small mercy was that while the body was horribly disfigured, the face was rtively untouched.


    ...So its true.


    Evangeline murmured slowly.


    Always at the front of the fight, as if he were invincible. But in the end...


    Evangeline, who had been biting her lip, abruptly pivoted away.


    ...Thank you. That will be all.


    The coffin was sealed once more.


    Evangeline remained stationary, her back turned, until the coffin was interred.


    The coffin was set into the deeply excavated hole, with only the task of covering it with earth remaining.


    It was then that one of the soldiers cautiously addressed Evangeline.


    "Miss."


    "Yes?"


    "I have something to ask."


    The veteran soldier extended something towards Evangeline. It was a battered cavalrynce and shield. Evangelines eyes widened in surprise.


    "This is..."


    "This weapon was passed down through the Cross family, wielded by the Margrave himself. I originally intended toy it to rest with him. But I thought it best to consult with you first."


    "..."


    "Though its a bit worn and damaged, it could be restored to use..."


    "Bury it."


    Evangeline lowered her head.


    "Pleasey it to rest alongside my father."


    "...Your wish is mymand, Miss."


    The soldiers carved out a separate niche beside the grave, inserted a box, and filled it with thence and shield.


    The two weapons, loyalpanions to the head of the Cross family for generations, were subsumed by the dirt mound.


    I observed the scene, a twinge of regret flickering within me.


    Atst, the dirt nketed the coffin.


    The priests offered their closing blessings, marking the end of the funeral.


    "Ah, my shoulders."


    I kneaded my sore shoulders. Despite the eventsting merely a few hours, I was profoundly drained.


    "Everyone, enjoy a refreshing drink!"


    Lucas handed out drinks to all in recognition of their diligent work.


    As everyone epted and sipped their drinks, I stood before the grave, my gaze fixed on the tombstone.


    More deaths will follow in the days toe.


    I remembered all those who had given their lives on the battlefield thus far. Their deaths, in retrospect, felt so vivid and real.


    How many more?


    How many more?


    Suddenly, one of the Margraves remarks echoed in my mind.


    - A time wille when you must surrender what you hold most dear to safeguard this city.


    "..."


    What would I have to relinquish?


    Could I still maintain my sense of self after such a loss?


    Immersed in these thoughts, I softly began to recite a poem.


    Built from ice and snow,


    Here lies the surface,


    The path of apassionate life.


    It was a line from a poem I held dear on Earth.


    I originally nned to recite it as a tribute at the funeral, feeling it was fitting for the Margrave, but it felt out of ce for the ceremony, so I refrained.


    Lost in contemtion, my gaze locked onto the tombstone.


    Just then.


    "I didnt realize you enjoyed the cultured pastime of reciting poetry."


    A young girls voice drifted from my side.


    I turned and found, as anticipated, Evangeline.

 Chapter 56: [Side Story] The Funeral (2)

    Chapter 56: [Side Story] The Funeral (2)


    "I didnt realize you enjoyed the cultured pastime of reciting poetry."


    Evangelines words drew an awkward smile from me.


    I felt it didnt suit the moment, so I shared it quietly. Seems Ive been discovered."


    Youve got a pleasing voice, how about sharing aloud next time?


    Her face held no expression, her thoughts unreadable. I ventured to ask.


    Would that be alright?"


    Certainly, why wouldnt it be? This day was inevitable."


    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders nonchntly.


    After all, had I been appointed as a knight elsewhere, returning to this ce wouldnt have been possible. Missing my fathers final moments was a likely oue."


    ...


    I count myself lucky to have been here for the funeral."


    For a young woman of just sixteen, Evangeline was assuming a maturity well beyond her years.


    Yet, what could I say? Her ascension into adulthood was indeed necessary now.


    So, you n to leave for another posting?"


    Indeed. Do you believe I would linger in this rural Margrave simply for its peaceful setting?"


    Evangeline cast a nce at the distant Crossroads.


    My n is to deal with the inheritance, dispose of the family mansion,nds, wealth... and then leave."


    Evangeline had made her decision from the onset.


    I assumed, then, that the familys ancestral sword had been interred this day as well.


    Ill assist you, with settling the inheritance."


    At my offer, Evangeline squinted at me. I grinned back.


    Its a hefty task for someone so young. Allow an adult to help."


    Despite my appearance, Im an academy graduate... I possess basic legal understanding."


    Well then, think of it as a favor from a fellow academy grad, your senior! Wouldnt it be easier with the support of the current lord?"


    After examining me for a moment, Evangeline looked down.


    You wont judge?"


    Why would I?"


    I am about to neglect the duties of the Cross family and leave. I am doing it for my own ease, out of selfishness."


    I chuckled softly.


    You speak of duty, but your family has been burdened with this obligation without choice."


    ...


    The Cross family has given more than enough. I dont know if I can match that, but from here on, Ill do my utmost to guard this front."


    I struck my chest confidently.


    Dont fret and go as you wish, my junior. Ill make sure the sacrifices your family has borne wont be in vain, Ill give it everything Ive got."


    ...


    Evangeline, who had been studying me with a furrowed brow, tilted her head.


    Youre quite unlike the rumors, senior."


    Oh, really?"


    I assumed youd be plotting a return, given your demotion to such a ce."


    I felt a bit embarrassed. If I were the real Ash, I would have done just that.


    Its surprising youre taking your role as this ces lord more seriously than I anticipated."


    Haha...


    As Iughed off the awkwardness, I answered her honestly.


    "If you defend this ce well, its said that someone will grant you a wish. Thats why Im giving it my all."


    This was the condition proposed by the entity calling itself the director of this game.


    - If you lead this world to the true ending, I will grant a wish of yours, RetroAddict.


    Exactly. I didnt undertake this quest out of some noble aspiration.


    I sought the true ending as a means to achieve my own personal wish.


    But Evangeline, having listened to my words, rubbed her chin and pondered.


    "Did His Majesty the Emperor really make such a promise? Going to such lengths for the bordends of this out-of-the-way town..."


    No, it wasnt a promise made by the emperor.


    Exining that would only muddle the situation, so I let her misconception stand.


    And then...


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, a noise like thunder erupted. What in the world?! The sky was clear!


    "Oh, Im famished."


    Turned out, the noise had originated from Evangelines stomach.


    Normally, wouldnt it just rumble softly? Whats with this thunderous mor?


    Evangeline, after patting her belly under her shirt, shoved her hands into her jacket pockets and brusquely demanded of me.


    "Feed me. Yesterdays meal was delicious. Make it again."


    Taken aback by her outrageous behavior, I stared at her in disbelief before breaking intoughter.


    Yes, the living must eat to sustain themselves.


    I hollered to all those who had gathered for the funeral.


    "Lets head back! Time to eat!"


    After interring the deceased, the living must press on.


    Its time to get to work.


    The next stage was fast approaching.


    ***


    From that day forward, I juggled two responsibilities.


    One was gearing up for the next stage as I had always done.


    Refurbishments and repairs to the town walls were undertaken in anticipation of the Golem Legions assault, and the artifacts were aligned to be effective against therger monsters.


    Primarily, the usual kill-zone strategy wont work against theserge-ss monsters.


    Giant beasts disregard minor obstructions or barriers, charging forward and demolishing anything in their path.


    Nevertheless, their substantial size allows for concentrated firepower from a distance.


    I must impart the strategic alterations to all the soldiers and train them on how to handle the golems.


    Its essential to teach them where the Magic Core is located in each type of golem and how to most efficiently annihte it.


    Continuing the stage preparations was the first task, and the second was...


    To convert the legacy left by the Margrave into a liquid asset.


    This meant managing the Cross family assets.


    Evangeline had forfeited the title of Margrave and desired to relocate elsewhere.


    Its better topletely liquidate the assets so she doesnt need to return here in the future.


    I delegated this task to Aider, who was far more capable than I was.


    "I see. Youve decided to let Miss Evangeline leave."


    Expressing his regret, Aider nodded in understanding.


    "I understand. Ill convert all the assets of the Cross estate into a liquid form and transfer them to Miss Evangeline. Ill also handle all the legal documentation and procedures rted to the inheritance."


    "Im trusting you with this, Aider. Keep me in the loop."


    "Do you doubt it? Hmm, however..."


    Aider readily epted the responsibility, but appeared uneasy about the terms I had put forward.


    "Itll be a challenge to liquidate everything within a week..."


    The deadline I had proposed was one week.


    One day before the next stage kicks off.


    "Most of the Cross familys wealth is in tangible assets,nd and buildings. Im not sure if we can find buyers in such a short span..."


    "In that case, purchase them under my name first. Set a reasonable price."


    I nodded gravely.


    "I aim to finish the liquidation process within a week and bid Evangeline farewell."


    My n was to wrap up this matter before the next stagemenced, and get Evangeline away from this frontline.


    I cant let Evangeline get caught up in the next conflict.


    If Evangeline fails to leave here before the next stagemences.


    Monsters will swarm in,bat will ensue, and depending on the situation, Evangeline could inadvertently be drawn into the fray.


    No one can predict the aftermath of that.


    The image of the deceased Margrave of the Cross in my arms continually haunted me. I bit down hard on my lip.


    Every member of the Cross family met their end on this frontline.


    Evangeline is the final sessor of that lineage.


    In other words, the lone survivor.


    Evangeline, at least, should escape this battlefield unharmed.


    That was the dying wish and the legacy of the Margrave of Cross.


    I was resolute to honor it faithfully.


    Seeing my determination, Aider seemed to discern my thoughts and quickly broke into a sly grin.


    "Understood! Just ce your trust in me, Lord!"


    Despite his questionable aspects as the director of this game, Aider proves invaluable as an aide to the lord. Hell manage itpetently.


    I opened the stage information window.


    [STAGE 3]


    - Start in: 8 days


    Time advances relentlessly, and the subsequent defensive battle is inevitable.


    I tightened my fists.


    Ill demonstrate it.


    I can conquer this game without discarding humanpassion, without exploiting human lives as expendable resources.


    Ill demonstrate it. Undoubtedly.


    ***


    Time whizzed past like a shot arrow.


    In no time, a week had psed.


    cksmiths Workshop.


    "I apologize, Your Grace. Its my maiden attempt at crafting magic guns, and there were numerous hurdles..."


    The master cksmith and the guild master of alchemists repeatedly bowed.


    "We couldntplete all five due to time constraints. Please pardon us."


    I dismissed them with a wave of my hand.


    "No, thats perfectly fine. Im gratified just to have secured a magic gun thats battle-ready."


    From the outset, I never anticipated using all five in this stage. It would be an overkill even for Damien.


    "So, how many were you able to sessfully craft?"


    "Well... Two."


    The pair of tense guild masters looked at me nervously. Iughed softly. What, were they afraid I was going to devour them?


    "Dont stress, just show them to me. Bring them here."


    "Yes!"


    The two guild masters fetched two wrapped firearms from a table behind them.


    "We utilized a standard-grade magic core and the ck Spider Queens magic core to forge the cores of the weapons!"


    "Lets start with this one."


    The cloth concealing the first magic gun was removed.


    What emerged was a simple, gray magic gun, slightly smaller than those I had seen before.


    "This magic gun was built with a standard-grade magic core. We figured the risk of failure would be less with a lower grade core, so we made it first."


    "Was it sessful?"


    "Absolutely! It functions quite well."


    The alchemist guild masters swift reply was apanied by a fleeting nce and a droplet of cold sweat.


    "...The performance is a tad underwhelming, and theres a single defect."


    "Defect?"


    I took the gray magic gun and examined its specifications. Lets see.


    [Woodpecker(N) Lv.20]


    - Category: Magic Gun


    - Attack: 25-26


    - Durability: 4/4


    - Magazine: 20/20


    Certainly substandard. The damage is remarkably low for a magic gun.


    The magazine is quite extensive for a magic gun, so it seems the damage was reduced in order to increase the ammunition capacity.


    "Whats the defect?"


    As I set the magic gun on the table beside me and asked, the cksmith guild master responded.


    "Due to a minor design miscalction, if you dont release the trigger, it will fire all the rounds."


    "Huh? So its gonna discharge continuously?"


    "Yes. Thats why we named it Woodpecker."


    "If you identally engage full-auto, maintaining your aim could be challenging, and the gun could potentially overheat among other issues."


    Both guild masters started to bow their heads once again.


    "As it was our first attempt at crafting a magic gun, there were some errors. We apologize..."


    "Were deeply sorry, Your Highness!"


    "No, youve done well. Youve created something, after all."


    If it has the capacity for full-auto, then this feature could be advantageous in its own way.


    Aiming wouldnt be an issue for Damien.


    Now, onto the second magic gun. This time, the two guild masters exhibited an air of confidence.


    "Next up is this! The magic gun crafted utilizing the high-grade magic core you bestowed upon us!"


    "We have great faith in this one! No, faith doesnt even begin to cover it! We felt as though divine inspiration guided us while crafting it...!"


    Their demeanor had flippedpletely. What had they forged to be so self-assured?


    In front of my eager gaze, the two guild masters swiftly unveiled the second magic gun.


    "..."


    A dark barrel that seemed to swallow all surrounding light.


    Exquisite gold patterns embellishing the gun.


    Dignified yet imposing, and somehow emitting an ominous aura... a single, long and slender magic guny there.


    Swallowing hard, I took the magic gun and checked its stats. This thing wasnt all glitz and m, right?


    [ck Queen(SSR) Lv.55]


    - Category: Magic Gun


    - Attack: 225-250


    - Durability: 7/7


    - Magazine: 7/7


    - Fires cursed bullets that have a chance to instantly kill the enemy. The probability increases with the weapons proficiency level.


    - ??? (Unlocks depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon)


    - ??? (Unlocks depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon)


    "..."


    What the hell is this monster?


    An outrageous item had sprung forth. I was so dumbfounded that I stood there, mouth agape.


    What in the world... is this?

 Chapter 57: [Side Story] The Funeral (3)

    Chapter 57: [Side Story] The Funeral (3)


    Originally, in a tutorial stage that wasnt meant to be conquered, I had vanquished the ck Spider Queen, a foe that should have been invincible, and procured its Magic Power Core.


    Typically, squaring off against the ck Spider Legion wouldnt ur until midway through the second year.


    I had anticipated that equipment created from this Magic Power Core would drastically surpass the current level of gear.


    I expected as much... but this...


    I firmly clutched the ck magic gun in my hand, swallowing hard.


    An SSR-grade magic gun crafted from the ck Spider Queens Magic Power Core, the ck Queen.


    This changes everything.


    I felt ridiculous for having hoarded this Magic Power Core, as an equipment piece beyond belief had materialized.


    I wasnt sure about the hidden options yet. But the revealed options were more than sufficient. No, they were staggering.


    With this alone, I can run the show for at least the first year.


    Even considering just the raw damage, its a super weapon.


    For roughly the next year, not only the standard elite monsters but even boss-level monsters could be obliterated in a single shot if their vulnerabilities were targeted with this.


    And the wielder of this gun was Damien, a cheat character possessing the [Far-Sight] ability.


    This implied he could deliver this overwhelming damage at the precise moment and location.


    Has this damn game finally decided to cut me some ck?


    The corners of my mouth twitched involuntarily. Naturally, it was hard to suppress a smile upon obtaining such a phenomenal item.


    As I reveled in satisfaction, both the cksmith and the alchemist wore broad smiles.


    "Its truly a relief to see that His Majesty is delighted!"


    "Throughout the crafting process, I felt as if I was enchanted. Were simply thrilled we could forge such a masterpiece."


    "You both excelled. Everyone in the workshop has put in great effort."


    I surveyed the workshop andplimented everyone.


    "Ill award a handsome bonus. Im relying on you for the next one as well."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "Is there anything else you require?"


    I had Lucas carry the magic guns, and we exited the workshop. Behind us, the two masters kept bowing.


    "Is this magic gun really that incredible, my lord?"


    In response to Lucass inquisitive question, I shed a grin.


    "Its set to revolutionize the course of the war."


    "That significant...?"


    Lucas looked down at the magic gun in his hand with renewed reverence.


    "Im truly relieved it was finalized before themencement of the stage."


    I calcted the remaining time.


    [STAGE 3]


    - Time until start: 20 hours 30 minutes


    There was still ample time before the onset of the next stage.


    I could deliver the magic gun to Damien, and even allocate time to train him to get ustomed to it.


    I owe an apology for swearing at Aider.


    I had ranted at the director, pleading him to tweak the difficulty level of this ruthless game.


    Ironically, I was the one who deserved to be scolded. I hadnt anticipated the game to flow so seamlessly all of a sudden.


    Chuckles of delight escaping me, I traveled in the carriage back to the mansion.


    Today was the eve of the defensive battle, so I had already summoned the party members to the mansion. Theyd all be there waiting for me.


    "My lord."


    As the carriage neared the mansion, Lucas, stationed in the coachmans seat, called out to me.


    "Huh? Whats going on?"


    "I think its best if you see for yourself."


    Curious, I leaned out of the carriage window. And then I saw it.


    At the start of the cobblestone path leading to the lords mansion.


    There stood a petite girl.


    "..."


    Her tinum hair shimmered brilliantly under thete afternoon sun, framing her clear green eyes.


    Arge bag was strapped to her back, as if she were ready for an extended journey.


    Evangeline Cross was waiting for us.


    tter!


    I disembarked from the carriage and moved toward Evangeline.


    "Evangeline."


    "..."


    Evangeline looked up at me with her uniquely sharp eyes, and finally, she sighed.


    "Today, the lords aide gave this to me."


    From within her clothing, Evangeline produced a sheaf of magically treated paper.


    It was a gold coin certificate.


    One couldnt lug heavy gold around all day.


    Backed by the Continental Merchants Union and the Ivory Tower of the Wizards Alliance, it was a magical document verifying that you indeed owned the stated amount of gold and where the physical assets were stored.


    In simpler terms, a check.


    Because its umon for someone to possess enough gold to necessitate a certificate, the certificate itself is highly valued anywhere on the continent.


    Long story short, when we assessed the Cross familys assets, a substantial amount emerged.


    With the amount represented by that certificate, Evangeline would have no problem sustaining herself wherever she went.


    "Im grateful that you managed to sort everything out in less than a week, but..."


    Evangeline grumbled, exposing her sharp canine teeth.


    "Just after I received this, the aide made ament."


    "What did he say?"


    "He stated, The lord orders that, having received this money, you have no further business in this town, so you should depart promptly and exit the town~ ...."


    Mimicking Aiders voice, Evangeline expressed her discontent with crossed arms.


    "And iming it was the lordsmand, they packed all my belongings and evicted me from the mansion. I couldnt believe it so I waited here to confirm with you directly. Did you really order this, senior?"


    I nodded my head.


    "Yes."


    "Arent you expelling me a bit too swiftly? I havent even said all my farewells."


    "If youre going to say goodbye, its best to do it quickly. Whats the use of dragging it out?"


    I replied, my voice steady and firm.


    "The next defense battle begins tomorrow. This ce will turn into a war zone. Do you wish to get caught in this turmoil and struggle along with us?"


    "But still..."


    "Stop hesitating and move on. You no longer have ties with this town."


    Even though she had relinquished her title and her assets had been neatly arranged.


    Evangeline, who seemed to be hesitating as if there was some regret left, cautiously began to speak.


    "I still want to help with the next defense battle. Youve helped me, so..."


    "No!"


    I denied her firmly.


    "If youre leaving, leave cleanly. Theres no need for you to get involved unnecessarily."


    "But!"


    "Even without the assistance of a youngster like you, this town can stand its ground just fine."


    At my deration, Evangelines temper red.


    "Youve seen me in action! I can hold my own! No, even more than that...."


    "Evangeline!"


    At my bellow, Evangeline jolted and staggered backward.


    I pointed a finger at her, cornering her.


    "Werent you the one who chose to turn your back on your hometown and embark on a brand new journey? So you surrendered your title, sold your familys estate. Youve discarded your home and your past!"


    "But... Thats true, but..."


    "If youve made a decision, stick to it. Dont look back, just go!"


    I relentlessly fired harsh words at her.


    "Youre right. The only things youll find on the monster front line here are death and dust. And once you step into that death and dust, it will never let you go!"


    "..."


    "Steer clear of the monster wars from now on. Leave for good and find something else you truly desire."


    I took a breath, then slowly exhaled.


    "Live a life of freedom, doing what you want. That was your fathers final wish."


    "...!"


    "You said you wanted to be a rebellious daughter, Evangeline. To live like a free spirit. But at least fulfill your fathersst wish."


    I strode past the rigid Evangeline, stepping into the mansion.


    "Youre now a stranger. This mansion is no longer part of your familys estate."


    "Senior, wait a moment...!"


    "We have to prepare for tomorrows defense meeting. Id appreciate it if you could make your exit."


    "..."


    I paced slowly into the mansion.


    I wasnt sure what expression Evangeline wore as she watched me retreat.


    "Thank you for everything these past few days, senior. No, Your Highness."


    A respectful voice echoed behind me.


    "Ill pay my respects at my parents grave onest time... then Ill depart from Crossroad."


    "..."


    "I hope that luck will apany Your Highness on your journey forward."


    Without replying, I entered the mansion.


    As I walked into the hallway and nced back, Evangeline stood there, her body bowed in a deep angle. I murmured softly.


    "...I wish you the best in your journey too."


    m!


    I shut the front door and let out a sigh. What a situation.


    Lucas, who had been standing beside me, chuckled.


    "You didnt have to be so tough on her."


    "If Id been gentler, she mightve clung to a glimmer of hope. Did you hear her? What was that? Help with the defense? Carry her own weight? What a mess!"


    I waved my hand in dismissal.


    "One more day, one more time, and shell be stuck in a loop. We cant allow that. I have to push her out."


    "But, she might have been able to handle it..."


    "Who needs tears for a farewell? A stash of gold certificates should suffice, right?"


    I stole a nce through the mansions corridor window.


    Evangeline readjusted her backpack and fastened her spear and shield at her hip,mencing a slow trek towards the south.


    Shed mentioned something about a final visit to her parents grave.


    "..."


    Quietly, I watched the small figure of the girl retreat into the distance, allowing a small sigh of regret to escape. Farewell, my costly SSR...


    "Well, thats one worry off the list!"


    I pped the back of another SSR grade knight standing next to me. Lucas mustered a forced grin.


    "Lets give it our all, Lucas!"


    "Im just here to follow your orders."


    Lucas and I ventured into the mansions reception room.


    The key party members had already assembled and were awaiting our arrival in the reception room. Jupiter, Damien, and...


    "Why do I have to be here againnnn!"


    Our Fire Mage, Lilly.


    I sat down, a devilish grin ying on my lips, in front of Lilly, who was protesting loudly.


    "Enjoy your little break, Lilly? Now its time to get back in the game."


    "Ahhh! Please! Send me back to the workshop! Ill work till I drop, just spare me from this!"


    Lilly, bound by rope, was a pitiful sight, all tears and snot.


    Dont y the weakling, Lilly. Youre the sort who steps up when the situation calls for it. This Prince knows all about yourpetence.


    "Now, we have less than a day left for the defense. Lets go over our teams strategy once more."


    Weunched into our strategy meeting, pacifying and consoling Lilly.


    We already had a n devised against the golems. Today was all about fine-tuning the details,prehending them, and final checks.


    The meeting stretched for about an hour with the castle mapid out.


    After reiterating everyones roles, and assigning Lilly a fitting support mission at the rear...


    "And Damien, I have another surprise for you."


    I shed a wicked grin and handed Damien two bundled magic guns.


    Damien, eyes wide, took the magic guns I proffered.


    "May I unwrap them?"


    "Absolutely! Go ahead."


    Just as Damien was delicately unwrapping the magic guns and I was on the brink of exining their unique attributes...


    Bang!


    The reception room door was abruptly thrown open.


    Everyone jolted, ncing towards the door. There stood a winded soldier.


    "Huff, huff! Urgent news, sire! We have a crisis!"


    "Whats going on? Whats happened?"


    "Scout report! Mo, monsters...!"


    His next words made my eyes pop.


    "Monsters have appeared! Theyre golem legions, huge beasts! Roughly 200 of them! Theyre advancing on the city at a terrifying pace!"


    "...What?"


    In bewilderment, I hurriedly opened the system window.


    "What nonsense is this? Theres still time until the stage starts, isnt there?"


    [STAGE 3]


    - Time Remaining: 18 hours, 55 minutes


    "Look at this! We still have neen hours remaining..."


    Suddenly.


    [??? has intervened in the game!]


    The ne around my neck began to radiate warmth,


    Whirr!


    [STAGE 3]


    - Time Remaining:  hours,  minutes


    The digits in the system window began spinning wildly.


    "We have, le..."


    I stumbled over my words.


    Hold on, what?


    Whats going on?


    The remaining time, which was clearly disyed, started plummeting, emitting a whirring noise.


    Falling, and falling again-


    nk!


    [STAGE 3]


    - Time Remaining: 00 hours, 30 minutes


    It disappeared.


    The grace period of neen hours had vanished, leaving a mere half an hour behind.


    "...This is madness."


    I was floored.


    No, no cheating. The system window isnt supposed to cheat.


    What in the world...?


    "Thats not all, Your Highness!"


    The soldier blurted in quick session. I, abruptly jolted back to reality, turned to him.


    "ording to the report, the monsters are acting oddly!"


    "Odd behavior? In what way?"


    "Theyve divided into two groups!"


    The monster legion? Divided into two?


    Why?


    "Roughly 80 percent of them, around 200 units of the main force, are marching directly for the city, but the remaining 20 percent, about 50 units that split from the main force, are..."


    His next words left my head reeling.


    "Theyre heading towards the orchard where the Margrave once resided!"


    "...What did you just say?"


    Slowly, I swiveled my head to the side.


    Lucas, who met my gaze, also bore a deathly pale face.


    Right now, at that orchard...


    - Ill pay my respects at my parents graves onest time...then Ill leave Crossroad.


    ...Evangeline should be there.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Boom-! Boom-! Boom-!


    Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding-!


    The tumultuous sounds of drums and bells echoed through the city.


    Soldiers hastily assembled, scurrying to take up arms and station themselves on the city walls, where cannons and artifacts were swiftly being installed.


    Porters,den with arrows, cannonballs, boiling oil, and fiery artillery, bellowed out offers to help ferry supplies.


    War was always a frantic affair, but a surprise attack without warning threw the front lines into even greater chaos.


    Amidst this mayhem, I and my party members arrived. As soon as we ascended the city wall, I shouted.


    "Scouts! Where are they now?"


    "Theyre in sight, over there!"


    Looking where the scout pointed, a cloud of dust was visible in the far south.


    The monsters cut through this dust cloud, creating new ones as they advanced.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    The massive forms of golems trudged in unison. They were approaching us, neatly arranged in formation.


    We had encountered them in dungeons, but the pressure was different with hundreds of them charging all at once.


    It felt like a gigantic wall was advancing towards us.


    "When will they be within cannon range?"


    "If they maintain this speed, less than 15 minutes."


    "Before then, we need everything in ce and ready to fire! Hurry!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldiers sweated profusely as they worked to ready the cannons. They loaded cannonballs, lined up their targets, and packed in the gunpowder.


    While watching this unfold, Lucas approached from behind.


    "Lord."


    "..."


    "Are you going to leave her alone?"


    I did not respond, instead biting my lip hard.


    This stage had started suddenly.


    The current golem legion was divided into two groups.


    The main force of around 200, heading straight for the city, and a detachment of about 50, heading for Margraves orchard.


    And unfortunately, Evangeline was all alone in the orchard now.


    Why....


    Biting so hard, I tasted blood from my lip.


    Why does the stage start suddenly, why do the monsters split into two groups? Why now!


    It was impossible that all these events coincided by chance.


    Malice.


    Some great malice was clearly distorting the situation at its whim.


    Otherwise, there would be no way for the situation to twist so wildly out of control.


    Whose malice was it then?


    Why... was it so frustrated that it couldnt ruin this game?


    That was when dozens of soldiers rushed towards me. Looking back, they were the Twilight Brigade, veterans under the Cross family banner.


    "Your Majesty!"


    The veterans saluted in unison, and the captain of the Twilight Brigade stepped forward.


    "Weve heard the news. Please let us go."


    "What?"


    "The defense of the current front line is solid. We can hold out well enough even without us old folks. Send us to the orchard. We can save Miss Evangeline."


    "..."


    "Were running out of time, Your Highness. The monsters are approaching fast. We dont have much time left to send a rescue team to the south gate."


    Listening to the soldiers, I let out a weary sigh.


    "Your words have two errors."


    "Pardon?"


    "The first error is that our current frontline defense is sturdy. Does this frontline look sturdy to you now?"


    I pointed at the walls. Soldiers were hurrying to install the yet-to-bepleted artifact, shouting at the top of their lungs.


    "The sudden appearance of those bastards has not only disrupted the artifact but even the cannon arrangement is unfinished."


    "All the defensive equipment can be ready before they arrive!"


    "Even if, hypothetically, the equipment is ready. If you guys leave this frontline, the remaining soldiers will be mostly novices. Do you think they can fully withstand the attacks of those massive monsters?"


    "..."


    The soldiers remained silent.


    They knew perfectly well that neither the equipment nor the soldiers were ready.


    "The second error is, you think you can rescue Evangeline."


    I sneered harshly.


    "The Margraves vi and orchard have no defense facilities. Its all steep hills and ins. To such a ce, fifty elite monster golems have gathered."


    "..."


    "Even if there were walls there, and you were to fight using them as a shield! You all would definitely be annihted. But theres not even a single defense facility! How the hell are you going to rescue Evangeline?"


    The reason why this game was established as a defense genre was ultimately because we held an overwhelming advantage in the form of walls.


    But if we were to confront the monsters directly in the ins, without any walls.


    That would be simply throwing our lives away.


    The captain of the Twilight Brigade responded with a determined expression.


    "Even if all of us die, we will definitely rescue the youngdy..."


    "Thats not a strategy, damn it!"


    Startled by my roar, the soldiers hesitated and retreated.


    Annoyed, I brushed my hair back.


    "I want a strategy with a possibility. Not your pointless deaths!"


    "Then what should we do? Youre saying we should abandon her because theres no possibility? Are you, the Crown Prince, nning to leave Lady Evangeline to die?"


    "..."


    "If nobody goes to rescue her, Lady Evangeline will surely die! We cant let that happen!"


    I clenched my jaw.


    The soldiers were right. Without support, Evangeline would certainly die.


    Even if Evangeline is an overpowered SSR grade character with a broken skillset, she cant possibly face fifty massive monsters.


    There are even boss-level entities mixed among them.


    But, to save her, we need to form a rescue team with the most elite party.


    The Twilight Brigade alone wont cut it. At the very least, I need to send all my main party members.


    And while the main party was dealing with the monsters, we needed soldiers to shield them.


    But then, the defense of this ce would not be feasible.


    Even if we save Evangeline, if the front lines here copse, its game over.


    "Damn it..."


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    No matter how much I racked my brain, saving Evangeline and defending the front line seemed impossible to reconcile. What a dilemma.


    "Is there really no way out?"


    Then, suddenly, a conversation I had with Margrave came to mind.


    - I had to make a choice. Should I save my wife in the pioneernd, or protect the tens of thousands of citizens in the city?


    Margrave had been in the same situation.


    The monsters had split into two groups, and as a lord, Margrave had to choose.


    His wife or the city.


    - What do you think I chose?


    His old eyes filled with regret when he asked me that came to mind.


    Snap!


    I gritted my teeth.


    "I guess I understand your pain a bit, Margrave..."


    I intended to honor thest wishes of Margrave Cross by freeing Evangeline from this monster frontline.


    She was a talent that should be recruited and retained by any means necessary for efficient conquest. But I took this action because I believed there was something more important to a person than efficiency.


    But if I stand by like this, all those efforts lose their meaning.


    Evangeline, thest survivor of the Cross family, will die to the monsters.


    If I send a rescue team, both the defense line and the rescue team are in danger. Both sides have a high chance of meeting their end. No, its most likely game over.


    In the end, I must choose.


    A person or a conquest.


    A person.


    A conquest...


    "..."


    I slowly opened my eyes. I could feel the gazes of the people watching me.


    "Heres my decision!"


    Yes.


    The answer was determined from the beginning.


    "None of you will deploy as a rescue team."


    At my words, the veterans faces turned pale all at once.


    My party members gritted their teeth. But I did not falter.


    "We cannot waste our power in vain. All forces will be focused on this defense line."


    One life versus tens of thousands of lives.


    There wasnt even room to hesitate. Its a shameful weight difference to even put on the scale.


    "If these walls fall, tens of thousands of citizens in Crossroad will die."


    "..."


    "Moreover, all cities and viges above the front line will be in danger, and in the end, the human world itself will be at risk."


    No matter what happens, the frontline must be maintained.


    No matter what happens, we have to keep going.


    Whats the use of saving an SSR-grade character when the game itself is over?


    "Let me say this clearly one more time. None of you will deploy as a rescue team!"


    With a firm resolve, I shouted loudly.


    "Finish prepping for the defense battle."


    "..."


    "What are you doing? Cant you see those monster bastards swarming in?"


    I snapped sharply at the soldiers, frozen in their spots.


    "Get ready for battle, ready for battle! Hurry!"


    ***


    Southeast of Crossroad.


    Theres an old mansion erected atop a hill, where far off one could see an oak forest.


    The vine creepers grew densely on the faded, dimly lit walls of the mansion, and dust-coated windows made it impossible to see inside.


    At a nce, its apparent the ce has been poorly maintained.


    This was the vi where the Margrave of Crossroad resided in his lifetime.


    A few steps down the hill from the vi would lead to a small orchard.


    Unlike the vi, the orchard showed signs of being taken care of until fairly recently.


    Yet, like the vi, it had been neglected since its owners demise.


    The fruit trees, lined up on the soil, quivered asionally in the passing breeze.


    Spring had just arrived.


    Once the sun would rise higher and the day got warmer, even the trees on thisnd, tainted with the blood of monsters, would bloom and bear fruit.


    Evangeline realized this anew.


    That she would never be able to witness that.


    Because she would be leaving this ce forever.


    "..."


    Evangeline reached out her hand to touch the new leaves of the fruit tree.


    After her mother passed away, and she herself had to leave home, her father had cared for this ce alone.


    How silly, really.


    She could easily imagine her fathers back.


    Just a few days ago, her father would have stood here, looking after these trees.


    Wishing for proper fruit this year.


    Even while knowing it wouldnt be so.


    "..."


    Evangeline slowly pulled her hand away from the tree.


    So what if it was?


    Unsaid feelings, misunderstandings that havent been cleared up.


    Unhealed wounds. What good are they?


    Evangeline slowly scanned the deste orchard and the vi.


    This ce is a ruin.


    Her father and mother had passed away, and she was leaving.


    It was a ruin before, and it will be a ruin hereafter.


    A bitter smirk appeared on Evangelines small lips.


    This was the trivial end of the Cross family, which had protected this ce for hundreds of years.


    They left behind nothing but death and dust.


    With the gold coins she got for selling even the familys name and remaining pride stuffed in her pocket.


    Thest struggler, herself, was running away without a fight.


    Evangeline shifted her steps, standing in front of two tombstones erected in the backyard of the orchard.


    "Dad, Mom."


    Whether toy her gaze on the graves or the tombstones, the hesitant Evangeline slowly spat out,


    "I wont see you again. Im leaving, for good."


    Though she expected a bell of mourning to ring out, even without realizing.


    Theres no answer. Of course.


    "There were so many things I wanted to say... now I cant even remember what they were."


    Shoo...


    The wind blew. Far away, the scent of oak and oil was perceptible.


    "Im leaving."


    Evangelin suddenly felt dizzy.


    Her head was throbbing and the ground seemed to sway. Was she finally bing sentimental now?


    Shaking her head to rid herself of the stray thoughts, Evangelin managed to pull off a faint smile. She wanted to send him off with a smile.


    "...Take care."


    She turned around.


    Evangelin quickly wiped her eyes that had started to feel warm with the back of her hand.


    "Hmm!"


    She lifted both hands and lightly pped her cheeks, then lifted her head to look ahead. It was indeed time to leave.


    "Alright, lets get going!"


    And when Evangelin looked straight ahead.


    BOOOM!


    The stone wall fence in front had exploded from the ground up.


    As if struck by a giant catapult, it shattered in an instant.


    "...?"


    For a moment, she couldntprehend what was happening.


    In the direction where the stunned Evangelin was frozen,


    CRACK, CRUNCH!


    GROOOAARRR!


    Spreading fragments of the destroyed stone wall in all directions, with a menacing operational sound resonating from its entire body, a massive steam golem came rushing.


    Evangelin blurted out in bewilderment.


    "Huh?"


    CRUNCH!


    The next moment, the golems enormous fist hit Evangelins slender body.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Its okay, Evangeline. Nothings going to happen.


    It was a memory from her childhood.


    Monsters had ambushed the city that night as well.


    The city had be a battlefield, and the Margrave of Crossroad had urgently dashed out from his mansion towards the front lines.


    As always, her mother hade to Evangelines room and held her close.


    Theres nothing to be afraid of. When the sun rises, all the monsters will disappear.


    Evangeline knew.


    The person most afraid was her mother.


    Every time her father went to battle, her mother trembled in fear that he might get hurt or die.


    However, instead of expressing it, she woulde to her daughter and silently hold her.


    ...


    Evangeline turned her head. Far off, mes sprouted from the front lines.


    Despite the considerable distance between the fortress and the mansion, the sound of iron was clear. The smell of ash made her nose tingle.


    The peoples screams and cries, the monsters howls. And, the stench of blood.


    Mom.


    Evangeline asked.


    When will I have to go there?


    What?


    Her mother looked at her young daughter in surprise. Evangeline had a mature expression uncharacteristic of a child.


    I heard it from dad. The heir of the Cross family must go to the front lines and fight.


    Her mothers expression fell as if the world had copsed. Evangeline cocked her head.


    Does mom not want me to fight?


    Its not about liking or disliking. Its the destiny of the Cross family.


    Her mother once again held Evangeline close.


    Its just... sad.


    Sad?


    Because your mother is a coward. Im scared that your dad might get hurt, and that you might suffer in the future... Its frightening and saddening.


    Evangeline hesitated for a moment, then asked the question that had been on her mind for a while.


    Mom didnt know this would happen, right?


    Huh?


    You didnt know that youd worry about dad every time monsters attacked? You didnt know Id have to fight there when I grow up?


    The fear that her husband might die. The sadness engulfing her as she worried about her daughters future.


    Every night the monsters attacked, her mother trembled in such a way.


    If you knew this would happen... would you have not married dad?


    Her mother, who had been silently looking at her daughter, answered,


    No. I knew.


    Slowly, a soft smile spread across her lips.


    I knew that if I married your father, every time monsters attacked, Id spend the night in tears.


    Her mothers rough yet warm hand stroked Evangelines hair.


    I knew that if I gave birth to you, you too would eventually face the destiny to fight. I knew Id be saddened by that destiny. I knew everything.


    But why? Why did you marry dad?


    Unable to understand, Evangeline asked again.


    Why... did you give birth to me?


    Why did she choose this path, knowing it would bring suffering and sadness?


    Even though she knew whaty ahead was pain. Why.


    "Hmm? I wonder why..."


    With her voice trailing off, her mother finally offered a faint smile.


    "Maybe because of what continues."


    "What continues...? Whats that?"


    Cradling a blinking Evangeline in her arms, her mother slowly replied,


    "Youll understand when you grow up, Evangeline."


    "When I grow up?"


    "Yes, youll surely understand then."


    Her mothersrge, warm hand gently stroked Evangelines back.


    "Youll understand why your mother did what she did..."


    Why she moved towards a future steeped in fear and sorrow.


    Even three years after her mothers passing, Evangeline still didnt understand.


    And perhaps she thought... she may never understand for eternity.


    ***


    "Cough?!"


    Gasping for breath, Evangeline opened her eyes wide.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Coughing violently, she spat out blood. A dull pain surged from her back.


    Rubbing her rough mouth, Evangeline tried to grasp the situation.


    She had been hit by the golems fist and was flung all the way to the mansions wall, mming her back.


    How long was I unconscious?


    It didnt seem like a long time. The golem that had hit her was stilling at her.


    Roar!


    Why was there a golem here?


    Her body reacted before her mind could question.


    ng!


    Evangeline quickly strapped a shield to her left arm and blocked the golems punch.


    Thump-!


    The shield brilliantly heated white, sessfully blocking the attack.


    But before Evangeline could prepare for the next stance, the second attack came.


    Bang! Crash!


    The golems massive leg trampled on Evangelines small body.


    It was inconceivable how such agility coulde from its enormous frame.


    Evangeline, blocked by the shield, crashed through the wall of the mansion and rolled into the mansion.


    "Cough!"


    Evangeline groaned, getting up from the wreckage of the broken wall.


    "This is insane, really...!"


    Roar!


    The golem was expanding the hole in the wall and breaking into the mansion.


    With every move it made, the ceiling copsed and the walls crumbled.


    "Hes really tearing down someones house, this bastard..."


    Grinding her teeth, Evangeline straightened up and grasped hernce in her right hand.


    ng!


    As soon as she gripped thence, the dazzling light from the shield transferred to thence.


    The attack skill [Damage Payback] was ready.


    As soon as that thing charged again, she would counter and end this.


    Come on in, you bull-like bastard...!


    Evangeline waited for it to enter, her eyes gleaming like a hunters.


    The golem in front didnt hesitate and charged directly. Evangeline was timing it perfectly in her mind. Three, two, one-


    Thats when it happened.


    Bang! Crash!


    Breaking through the walls on Evangelines left and right, two new steam golems appeared.


    "What-"


    Though flustered, Evangeline reacted swiftly.


    Thud! Bang-!


    She pierced through the chest of an adversarying from the right with her spear, while deflecting an attack from the left with her shield.


    The right one died instantly with his magic core impaled, and the attack of the left one was perfectly parried.


    But for the one charging from the front...


    Gh...?!


    There was no means to deal with him.


    Thump-!


    A fist asrge as Evangelines upper body mmed into her once again.


    Crash! tter!


    After crashing through a wall, Evangeline finally halted after colliding with a wardrobe and a disy case.


    Dishes and bottles that had been inside the wardrobe and disy case poured out and shattered.


    Damn, it...!


    Evangeline wiped blood from her nose while being showered with shards of ss like rain.


    Two steam golems charged at Evangeline with rumbling noises.


    Narrowing her eyes, Evangeline shouted out.


    Ease up, you monster bastards-!


    Kicking off her crouched position, Evangeline shot forward.


    She parried the fist of the first golem with her shield, and with her spear in the other hand, she pierced through the golems chest. Thunk!


    The second golem charged in session.


    Evangeline used the body of the first golem she had impaled with her spear to take the blow from the second golem.


    tter!


    In the moment the second golem tangled with the first and paused, Evangeline thrust her spear forward powerfully. The spearhead that had prated the first golem reached the breastte of the second golem.


    Kaboom-!


    At that moment, the spearhead red up.


    Returning the enemys attack stored with her first skill [Damage Save] using her second skill [Damage Payback]!


    Boom!


    A formless energy burst from the spearhead.


    Both the first golem skewered by the spear and the second golem that had been touched by the spearhead exploded, their upper bodies blown apart in an instant.


    Thud! Thump, rumble...


    Haah, haah, haah!


    Fragments of the shattered golems flew all around. Holding up her spear, Evangeline caught her breath.


    ...Ugh!


    Once the battle had settled for the moment, pain rushed from her injured areas.


    Burned skin stung, and her ankle throbbed, having been strained from blocking the sudden attack.


    However, Evangeline didnt even think about first aid as she hastily moved toward the outside of the mansion.


    The golem legion ambushed us. A day earlier than expected in Crossroad.


    If things continued like this, even Crossroad wouldnt be safe.


    I need to get back and alert them of the attack...!


    With a limping stride, Evangeline barely emerged from the ruined mansion building.


    Just at that moment.


    Boom!


    The area shook.


    It was arge tremor, enough to lift Evangelines petite body into the air.


    Huh?


    Letting out a surprised sound, Evangeline turned her eyes toward the source of the tremor.


    And then, they spotted them.


    Boom...! Boom...! Boom...!


    A massive horde of golems, over 50 strong, was advancing towards her directly.


    With each synchronized step the golems took, the ground quivered intensely.


    Already shattered, the walls of the mansion further crumbled, sending bricks and debris flying as if an earthquake had struck.


    "What the heck is this...?"


    It was then that Evangeline realized.


    The three steam golems from before were merely the scout vanguard. These behemoths were the real threat.


    I have to escape.


    There was no other option. Evangeline knew instinctively.


    If she tried to confront them head-on, shed be killed.


    Wheres my horse?


    Evangeline scanned her surroundings for her horse, but it had long since fled.


    Should I run all the way to Crossroad?


    Evangeline looked down at her limping leg. Could she possibly run with this injury?


    Its not a matter of can or cannot!


    If she didnt create some distance now, shed never be able to escape this ce!


    Gritting her teeth, Evangeline attempted to sprint towards Crossroad. It was at that moment...


    Vroom-


    Two golems that had been at the rear of the group ascended into the air.


    They were a type of golem shed never seen before. While the other golems were rough and sturdy, these two boasted elegant and sleek designs.


    Sensing an unusual threat, Evangeline quickly raised her shield.


    That move saved Evangelines life.


    Zing-!


    From the fingertips of the two levitating golems, dozens of bright red beams were fired.


    It was the same kind ofser magic that the boss monster used during the free exploration period.


    But the number of beams was far greater, and there were two of them.


    Ping! Pivivivivivivng!


    Kwaag-!


    Dozens of redsers obliterated the ground where Evangeline had been standing.


    Each time a beam swept across the ground like a whip, explosions and mes erupted.


    Evangeline, with her shield raised, absorbed the magical attacks. Her crouched body was relentlessly pushed backward.


    "Cough...!"


    She could feel the durability of her shield rapidly depleting.


    Though straining, she was managing to withstand the attack. The problem was,


    Roar-!


    As Evangeline held her ground to fend off the magic, the rest of the golems were charging at her.


    I cant get stuck here! I have to hold them off and create distance...!


    Evangeline, holding her shield, began to backpedal.


    But just then, her twisted ankle gave way, and she lost her bnce.


    Oh no.


    Just her luck, another blunder right here.


    With Evangelines stancepromised, a gap appeared in her defense. The red beams didnt miss the chance and broke through.


    Ping! Pivivivng!


    "Ah!"


    The beams were scorching and sharp. They merely grazed her, but it was enough to sear her skin and inflict wounds.


    Droplets of blood spurted from Evangelines petite body.


    The beam that had grazed Evangeline set the ground on fire and immediately caused an explosion.


    Tookwaag-!


    "Augh... Urgh...!"


    Buffeted by sts and shed by beams of light, Evangelin tumbled roughly along the ground.


    When she managed to barely lift her upper body with a choking sound, she could see giant golems closing the gap.


    Ahh.


    Slowly, Evangelin bowed her head. As clear-headed as she was, her ability to assess the situation was swift.


    Its the end.


    So empty.


    Abruptly and suddenly. Death was approaching.


    "Theres so much I havent done yet..."


    She hadnt dated, hadnt drunk alcohol, hadnt smoked a cigarette.


    She hadnt even be an adult yet.


    She hadnt had the chance to really figure out what she wanted to do.


    "Its ending."


    Evangelin slowly closed her eyes.


    There was no anger. No sadness.


    Just, regret.


    That was the emotion the girl felt in thest moments of her life. Evangelin let out a quiet sigh.


    "I regret..."


    Thats when it happened.


    "Then you should just do it."


    "...?"


    "Do all the things you havent done, one by one."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded right in front of her.


    Thinking she might be hallucinating, Evangelin slowly opened her eyes and looked ahead.


    "Life is short. Dont regret it and waste it diligently, alright?"


    A man was standing upright in front of Evangelin, his back to her.


    His shirt was soaked with sweat, revealing how hastily he must have run, and he was heaving, his shoulders rising and falling.


    Unable to believe it, Evangelin opened her mouth slightly.


    "...Senior?"


    Then, the man nced back at her.


    The third prince of the Everck Empire - Ash Born Hater Everck was grinning, revealing his teeth.


    "I came to rescue you, cute junior."

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    30 minutes ago.


    Atop the southern walls of Crossroad.


    "Im going alone."


    Everyone looked at me as if they didnt understand.


    Lucas, standing in front of me, stammered.


    "...E-excuse me?"


    "The rescue party consists of me and me alone. I will rescue Evangeline myself."


    I told them, "None of you are joining the rescue party."


    Exactly that. Youre not going.


    Instead, I am going alone.


    "What the..."


    Lucas, struggling to find words, finally burst out yelling.


    "What nonsense are you spouting, my lord!"


    "Damn! My ears, you brute! Speak gently!"


    "Are your ears made of stone?! Youve been the one pointing out the inefficacy of this rescue mission, and now youre saying youll go alone?"


    Lucas looked genuinely angry. His normally mild face was horribly contorted.


    "Are you intending tomit suicide, my lord?!"


    "..."


    "I absolutely cannot allow it! Even if it means I, Lucas, have to break your arms and legs, I wont let you go!"


    Lucas stretched out hisrge hand and grabbed my arm.


    With a hefty force, he seemed intent on breaking my arm, this guy.


    But I was serious.


    "Calm down, Lucas. Everyone."


    I wasnt joking, nor was I intending tomit suicide.


    "Im not going to die. Im going because theres a definite chance of victory."


    To rescue Evangeline and to defend the front lines.


    The only way to satisfy both options is this.


    In this game, whos the character with the most variables?


    Considering performance alone, it would be Damien, who possesses [Far-Sight], but in reality, Damien isnt the one with many variables.


    On the contrary, hes a very honest character. His outrageous stats are simply too high to measure.


    The variable is me.


    In that case, I need to move. No, its better if only I move. Taking additional people might only result in unnecessary casualties.


    Fortunately, Ive prepared a few secret measures.


    I was saving them forter, but if I pour all of them into this, its entirely possible to save Evangeline.


    From the beginning, Im not abatant in the defense. Im merely amander. And thats a role Lucas can rece.


    All forces defend the front lines.


    And I, a bundle of variables, alone rescue Evangeline.


    Of course, there are parts that are reckless. No, there are many.


    But theres no other choice. If you want to catch two rabbits, you have to take risks.


    The game keeps throwing curveballs, so theres nothing I can do.


    I have no choice but to take a gamble to some extent...!


    "All of you who have followed mymands should know this. I know these monster bastards very well, and I have seeded in my strategies even in seemingly impossible situations."


    I locked eyes with each of my party members.


    "I have a n this time too. Theres more than enough chance of victory. Trust me and let me go alone."


    I quickly outlined the cards I held, along with a rough method for rescuing Evangeline.


    It was a considerably reckless n, but there was enough possibility. One by one, the other party members, who seemed convinced, nodded.


    "..."


    Only Lucas was looking at me with a pale face.


    "We dont have time, Lucas!"


    I pushed him hard.


    "Take charge of the overallmand on the front line. All you have to do is proceed as trained. Even if an unexpected situation urs, youll be able to handle it."


    "Id rather go and save Evangeline myself. Please takemand of this front line, my lord."


    "No. We each have roles more suited to us. This front line needs you."


    "But for us!"


    Lucas spat out with a suppressed voice.


    "We need you."


    "...Lucas."


    "Why... why would you even use your life as a chess piece?"


    I put my hand on Lucass shoulder.


    "Trust my judgment. The judgment of your lord, me."


    "..."


    "Promise me. I will definitely return in one piece."


    Lucas bowed his head slightly.


    "You dont have to do this, my lord."


    "I dont need to."


    But if I give up on Evangeline here, I will abandon the value I cherished in this strategy... I will abandon it myself.


    Its no different from the previous strategy where I used lives like bullets.


    If you can save someone, you must save them.


    And ording to my calctions, even though its a bit dangerous, I can save Evangeline.


    I put more strength into the hand that was holding Lucass shoulder.


    "The only way to save Evangeline and keep the front line is this."


    "..."


    "Im counting on you for the front line, Lucas."


    At my insistence, Lucas reluctantly nodded. I turned my head.


    "Lilly. Jupiter."


    Both wizards nodded their heads at once.


    "I believe you know the importance of being wizards without me having to say it. Do your best."


    "Yes, yes...!"


    "Please return safely, your majesty."


    I didnt need to add anything to these two. They would do well on their own.


    Lastly, I looked at Damien.


    "Damien."


    "Yes, Prince."


    "I have one request for you. Can you hear me out?"


    Despite his trembling, Damien looked up at me with a straight gaze.


    "Command me. I am your trigger."


    A reliable fellow. I gave him a gentle smile.


    "Thank you, Damien. What you have to do is...."


    I gave Damien instructions in a low voice. After hearing all my instructions, Damien nodded heavily.


    "I understand. Leave it to me!"


    "Thank you, Damien."


    After ncing at all the party members, I shouted.


    "Alright, open the south gate!"


    Coo-coo-bang...!


    Immediately, the sound of the gate opening began from the city gate.


    I shrugged my shoulders calmly at Lucas, who was looking at me withplex eyes until the end.


    "Keep the house safe, you little puppy. Ill be back."


    ***


    Present time.


    Southeast of Crossroad. The Margrave of Crossroads Mansion.


    "...Senior?"


    To Evangelins shaky murmur, I gave a slight smile.


    "I came to rescue you, my cute junior."


    The golems were running amok so violently that the horse I rode on couldnt go any further, so I had to leave it behind and rush over here.


    Thanks to that, I was just in time.


    "How did you... get here...?"


    Looking at Evangelin, smeared with blood and murmuring, my heart ached. Such a young girl...


    You dont need to worry, Margrave.


    As you and your family have risked your lives defending this ce like a hound, I will definitely protect your daughter.


    "First, you need to heal. Drink this."


    I pulled out a high-grade recovery potion and tossed it to Evangelin. She caught it and cried out in urgency.


    "No, what are you doing here! You should run away now!"


    "......"


    "Dont you see? Its a legion of golems! Theyre much stronger than the ones we met in the dungeon! Theres no chance for just the two of us!"


    "......"


    "Hurry up and run to Crossroad! Ill buy you some time to escape!"


    However, it was toote to run away.


    Two beautifully designed golems were floating in the air.


    Magic light scattered from their hands. Soon, they would cast magic.


    They were new to me, but I had a hunch about their identity.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 3]


    - Lv.30 Magic Stone Golem <Elite>: 5


    - Lv.15 Rock Golem: 103


    - Lv.20 Steam Golem: 149 (Kill Counts: 3)


    Magic Stone Golem.


    A magic-specialized golem, it can be said to have the strongest firepower among the golem legion.


    Its a high-tier monster by birth and even carries the elite tag. These guys could be considered the boss monsters of this stage.


    Two out of five are here at the vi.


    As they prepared to cast magic, Evangelin urgently got up.


    "Ugh!"


    Despite the wounds all over her body dripping blood, she stood in front of me and raised her shield.


    "Hey! Are you deaf?! If you stay here, youll die!"


    "......"


    "Im an orphan, so nobody would mourn if I die here! But youre different! Youre a member of the royal family! The new Lord of Crossroad!"


    "......Hey."


    "For the people who would only look at you, please! Run away without looking back... Uh?!"


    I snatched the potion bottle that Evangelin was just holding without drinking, uncorked it, and stuffed it into her bbering mouth.


    "Gulp?!"


    "Drink up and heal, kid."


    Now its a bit quiet.


    After holding back Evangelin, who was standing nkly and gulping down the potion, I stepped forward.


    "Act your age, lean on an adult once in a while..."


    Phew.


    Iposed my breath.


    It was a moment I had been anticipating. While writing this, I had always wanted to exim it loudly.


    "Summon!"


    Suddenly, a system window appeared before my eyes.


    [Summon Magic: Giant Steam Golem]


    - This magic is one-time use. It will disappear from the skill list upon use.


    - The summoned creatures level is the same as the summoning characters. Only one summoned creature can be maintained at a time.


    - Please specify the summoning location.


    It was the boss monster summoning magic that I had registered in advance.


    I specified the summoning location. Naturally, right in front of Evangeline and me!


    Whoosh-!


    The summoning magic was activated.


    Blue mana particles whirled around like a me, drew an arc in the air, and began to form a shape.


    From a head with a gleaming single eye, a thick torso with gloves, and long arms and legs.


    Thump-!


    In less than a second, a massive golem hadnded right in front of me.


    When the monstrous mass suddenlynded on the ground, the earth rippled like a wave.


    "What, what, what...what is this?!"


    Evangeline, who was struggling to maintain her bnce, opened her mouth and screamed.


    Hmm, excellent reaction. Its worth the effort toe to rescue her.


    [...]


    The giant steam golem rolled its single eye to nce at me, then slowly stood on its two legs on the ground.


    Its quieter than the one I met in the dungeon. I like it.


    [Summoned boss monster is under control of Ash(EX).]


    [You have control.]


    At the same time as the message announcing that control was transferred to me was disyed, I felt something connect between the boss golem and me.


    The skills that the boss golem could use were disyed before my eyes.


    Hmm, indeed. Being a boss, it has quite a variety of features.


    At the same time.


    Ziiiing-!


    Ping! Be-beep!


    A red beam of light poured from the direction of the golem legion. It was their attack magic.


    I reached out my hand.


    "Block it."


    Rrrrrrrr-


    With the sound of the magic core operating, the boss golem extended one arm forward. As if it was mirroring my action.


    Magic gathered at the tip of the boss golems hand and formed a rectangr shield.


    Boom! Boom-boom!


    The golem legions magic hit the shield, causing a grand explosion.


    But not a single one got past.


    Evangeline, who had been nkly watching the sparks bursting beyond the magic shield, muttered with a tremble.


    "What is... this exactly?"


    "What do you think?"


    I grumbled in a deep voice.


    "Its the lottery I won this time."


    I didnt expect to spend it all right after winning.


    The magic bombardment then stopped.


    It seemed that they too had realized the futility of long-range fire. The two stone golems slowlynded on the ground.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Simultaneously, the remaining golem legion started to charge toward us, pounding the ground with each step.


    They nned to ovee us with numbers.


    I swung my arm forward,manding boldly, "Counterstrike."


    The Boss Golem roared like a lion, a tremendous mechanical rumble.


    Then, pushing off the ground, it charged headlong to meet them face-to-face.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    The monsters in this game were generally divided into three categories.


    First, themon monsters.


    They made up more than 90% of all monsters. Almost all the monsters belonged to this category. They were pretty much fiendish beasts obsessed with killing humans.


    Second, the elite monsters.


    Also known as Elites, these creatures were selected from the general monsters. In the lore, they had survived for a long time and umted experience, making them significantly stronger than their counterparts. Their levels were adjusted to a higher scale and they received various stat bonuses. Some of them even evolved into semi-boss level entities, also known as Named. In cases where the boss monster did not appear, these creatures took on the role of the stage boss.


    Andstly, the third category, the boss monsters.


    These were the real monsters, quite different from the previous two categories. They were typically themanders leading their respective monster legions, often high-intelligence entities with leadership abilities. But more than their high intelligence, their overwhelming power posed the bigger problem. As the pinnacle of a legion, they possessed an immense power that was impossible to fathom for a single entity.


    Therefore,


    Roaaar!


    The spell to summon a boss monster, although one-time use, was treated like a cheat key.


    The boss monster I summoned - a giant steam golem - let out a ferocious rumble.


    Thump-! Thump-! Thump-!


    Subsequently, it single-handedly started charging towards the approaching golems, about 50 in number.


    If the approach of the 50 golems felt like a high wall closing in, then this creatures charge felt like an ind cleaving through stormy seas.


    Monsters are typically programmed with the primary directive to kill humans.


    But they are unusually sensitive to traitors. The gaze of the golem legion turned all at once to the boss golem.


    Roaaar!


    Roaaar!


    The sight of these massive golems charging at each other was beyond surreal. Was this a super golem showdown?


    In an instant, they approached each other, just before the point of collision.


    Bam-!


    They shed abruptly.


    Glove fragments and broken parts scattered into the air.


    The boss golem rampaged like a lion who had rushed into a pack of hyenas.


    Every time its long, thick arms and legs, akin to ancient temple pirs, cut through the air, the enemy golem legion shattered one by one, rolling grotesquely on the ground.


    But no matter how much a lion rampages, hyenas dont retreat.


    The golem legion was 50 units strong.


    Even if they were weaker individually, their sheer numbers gave them a collectivebat power that far surpassed the boss golem.


    Roaaar! Roaaar!


    Even as they were crushed under the boss golems fist, the rock golems and steam golems desperately reached out, trying to inflict as much damage as they could on the boss golem.


    Their efforts soon paid off.


    Crack! Creak!


    The boss golems fingers were bent in a grotesque direction and dangled limply.


    The moment the fist made contact, the hit golems counterattacked.


    The boss golem, stunned for a moment, was swiftly climbed upon by the other golems.


    The Golem Legion began to scale the body of the boss golem, starting to apply force to rip off its armor.


    "......"


    I swallowed a dry gulp, observing the scene.


    It was like watching a mantis being devoured by an army of ants.


    I never expected the boss monster to defeat all of them from the start.


    No matter how much the boss steam golem was a powerful entity, the enemy golem legion was also arge monster. Furthermore, there were fifty of them.


    One cant beat them all alone.


    While that buddy attracted as many enemies as possible and grabbed their attention--


    "We should take this chance to escape."


    The 36th stratagem is the best.


    "Huh?"


    Evangeline, who had been gaping at the sight of the monsters fighting each other, questioned me. I nodded my head.


    "That guy is a one-use tool anyway. While its buying time, we need to escape."


    I didnte here to win. I came here to survive with her.


    I pointed at Evangelines leg.


    "Hows the leg?"


    "I can walk. Its still difficult to run at full speed though......"


    "Then lets run."


    "Eek."


    A broken leg can be fixed, but theres no remedy for a lost life.


    I took another standard potion from the batch I brought and poured it onto Evangelines leg.


    Sssss-


    A cloudy steam rose from the bandage and the sprained area. Evangeline gritted her teeth and bore the pain.


    "Lets go."


    "Yes...!"


    I led the way, and Evangeline closely followed me.


    The direction was north.


    Thats where the horse I had tied up was.


    "Ugh?!"


    But before we could even take a few steps, Evangeline turned around, gasping for breath. I looked back as well.


    Vrrrr-


    Magic Stone Golems.


    Two magic-specialized golems were floating in midair, aiming their arms at us.


    It seems they are targeting us since magic attacks do not work well on the boss golem.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    That was not all.


    About ten golems, scattered widely to avoid the boss golem, were running towards us.


    "Damn it!"


    I clicked my tongue.


    "Theyre not letting us off easily."


    "Magic attack, iing-!"


    With a sh of light, the red beams shot out by the magic stone golems headed towards us.


    Evangeline put her arm around my shoulder, lowered my posture, and then raised her shield to deflect all the flying beams.


    Bang! Boom!


    The light beams that were deflected off the shields surface exploded in the surrounding ground. I grumbled.


    "Lowering the posture is a good thing, but does it have to match your height? My back already hurts."


    "Well, whos that tall? Then stand up straight and take all those hits!"


    Arguing is fun, but the magic bombardment is a threat. I hurriedly issued a newmand to the boss golem.


    "Attack the Magic Stone Golems as a priority!"


    Rooooar!


    The Golem Boss, surrounded by the Golem Legion, was battered, a glint flickering in its cyclopean eye.


    Its gold-tarnished arms rose, aiming at the floating Magic Stone Golems in mid-air, and it fired a beam of magical light from its fingertips.


    The two Magic Stone Golems that had noticed the anomaly changed their target to the Golem Boss as well.


    Ping! Beeping!


    Boom!


    Soon, beams of magical light showered each other like a storm in the distant sky.


    I whistled sharply. Good, no more magical attacksing this way.


    However, my speed had significantly decreased while dodging the attacks.


    And in that brief moment, the pursuing Golems almost caught up with us.


    Grrrr-!


    A Rock Golem that had chased us all the way to our back roared hideously and charged.


    "Damn it!"


    Evangeline, who had clicked her tongue, leaped into the air while running, spun halfway in mid-air, and thrust her spear backwards.


    Thud!


    The shining tip of the spear precisely pierced the chest of the Rock Golem, and upon contact with the Magic Core, a huge explosion urred. Bang!


    As the Golem exploded into pieces, Evangeline pulled out her spear, used the recoil from the explosion to spin halfway in reverse.


    Evangeline, whonded facing forward, continued to run by my side as if nothing had happened.


    Her fluttering hair following the trajectory of her body was the only proof that her previous maneuver was real.


    I pped spontaneously.


    "Wow, that was incredible."


    "Dont, dont suddenlypliment me!"


    Evangeline, weak againstpliments, blushed.


    I would have liked to keep teasing her, but there was no time for that.


    Thump! Boom!


    The other Golems were closing in rapidly. There was a limit to how much time we could buy with Evangelines tricks.


    "Where the hell is the horse?!"


    "Right there!"


    I reached forward. The horse I brought was tied to a tree not too far away.


    Neigh!


    The horse neighed in fright at the sight of the Golems chasing us and started to struggle. It seemed like it was about to run away on its own.


    Just stay still for a moment, buddy. Lets run away together...!


    Thats when it happened.


    Ping! Beeping!


    A red beam of light flew in and struck near the tree where the horse was tied.


    Boom!


    A terrible explosion and smoke obscured my view.


    "What-"


    When I hastily looked back, I saw one of the Magic Stone Golems raising its hand towards us.


    Even while being battered by the Golem Bosss magical attacks, it had managed to suppress us. This damn creature...!


    "Damn it!"


    I looked forward again. When the pir of fire subsided, there was no trace left of the tree or the horse.


    We stopped. Evangeline, her face pale, slowly looked up at me.


    "Do we have any means to escape?"


    "...We have a n B."


    To be honest, I didnt have high hopes of escaping safely. Thats why n B was my original n.


    "Whats n B?"


    "What do you think?"


    I turned around. The golems we had been fleeing from were right on our tails.


    With a Lucky Strike held in my hand, I smirked.


    "Kill them all."


    "WHAT?! All these golems? Just the two of us? Are you out of your mind?!"


    "Its our only chance of survival."


    Crossroad is a 30-minute ride away. On foot, it takes around two hours.


    And in two hours, these monstrous beasts could easily catch up with us and kill us.


    I nced down at Evangeline.


    "Its do or die. So, what do you say?"


    "......Argh, damn it!"


    Evangeline, following my lead, spun around and raised her shield. I patted her on the back.


    "Good. Evangeline. Ill instruct you on our tactics."


    BAM!


    The onrushing Steam Golems fist hit Evangelines shield. Suppressing a groan, Evangeline clung to her shield.


    "Your primary focus should be on defense. Only use your spear when your [Damage Save] is full. Got it?"


    "Then whos going to attack?!"


    "I will."


    I flexed my left hand and lunged forward. My fist struck the golems chest te.


    Ding!


    Lucky Strike activated, and on the edge of my vision, the slot started to spin. What would itnd on?


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    0, 7, 2!


    72 damage!


    Groan!


    The golems chest armor burst apart, and riding the momentum, I thrust my fist inside, yanking out the magical core.


    Thud!


    The golem, with a hole sted through its chest te, fell limp to the ground. I nodded.


    "Just like that."


    "Whats the principle behind that punch?!"


    Principle?


    Aside from the blessing of RNGesus, theres nothing else.


    Groan! Thud!


    Two more rushing Stone Golems met the same fate.


    Evangeline defended, and I finished them off with a Lucky Strike.


    The problem arose afterward.


    ROOOOAR!


    Two Steam Golems, one from each side, attacked simultaneously. In a hurry, I gave directions.


    "Kill the one on the right with [Damage Payback], and block the attack from the left!"


    "Got it!"


    Evangeline followed my instructions faithfully.


    A glowing spear pierced through the golem on the right in an instant. Simultaneously, her shield took the blow from the left.


    I swung my left fist at the chest te of the blocked golem. The slot started spinning again.


    Ding!


    0.


    Units ce, 0.


    At that moment, I had a bad feeling.


    Ding!


    0.


    Tens ce, 0.


    It was the same sensation as during the 777 Punch.


    My gamer instincts were screaming. Something was off. I should run away without looking back.


    But the slot was already spinning.


    And finally, the hundreds ce number.


    Ding!


    0.


    "......"


    000.


    "Ah."


    So, it finally happens.


    Damn.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    When strategizing for this type of game, theres one unchanging rule.


    Depending entirely on luck will inevitably lead to failure at some point.


    Lets consider an example.


    Suppose theres a magic spell that strikes an enemy with a hit rate of 50 percent.


    If you proceed in the game relying solely on the effectiveness of this magic spell, can you really make it to the end?


    For a while, you might be lucky, with the magic hitting continually, making the game easy to unravel.


    But eventually, youre bound to slip. And at that moment, the game could end.


    Whether its 1 percent or 99 percent, probability never fails to betray the yer.


    Those who aim to strategize must not depend on luck. Strategy must be conducted in the realm of certainty.


    Even though I knew this well, I continued to swing for a lucky strike.


    I thought it was the best tactic to pull the pre-opened cards to the limit.


    And... this was the result.


    0, 0, 0!


    [You Are Doomed......Rest In Peace.]


    [FUMBLE]


    It seemed like it woulde up at some point, and it finally did.


    000.


    The worst hand. A fumble.


    Thud!


    Just after the slot stopped, my left hand was shattered.


    ......Ugh!


    I gritted my teeth and bore the pain.


    My entire left arm was literally in pieces. The bones that pierced through the flesh were gushing blood.


    The pain was so severe that I hallucinated sparks flying before my eyes.


    This is the price of a fumble.


    The attacker, myself, receives a substantial amount of damage.


    Sensing something strange, Evangeline, who had been blocking the golem, flung it far away and looked at me.


    Her face quickly drained of color.


    "S-senior! Your left hand!"


    "Dont make a fuss. I was prepared for this."


    I took out a high-level healing potion with my right hand, bit off the cork, and poured it on my left arm.


    Hiss-


    "Argh......!"


    Steam rose from my left arm. The wound was healing, the bone was knitting together, apanied by a terrible pain. Damn, it really hurts.


    The emergency treatment is done, but I wont be able to use my left arm for a while. Catching my breath, I signaled to Evangeline.


    "Buy me some time. Just 10 seconds."


    "Can you do it in just 10 seconds?! You need more rest......!"


    "Were fighting for our lives here, theres no time for rest and whatnot because of a mere injury like this. Here theye!"


    Rumble-!


    The five pursuing golems charged at us.


    "Damn! Back off, you stone brutes-!"


    Gritting her teeth, Evangeline stood in front of me and blocked all the attacks.


    Evangeline must be running out of strength too, but theres no choice. Just buy me a little time.


    I reached behind with my right hand, grabbing the long load I had been carrying on my back.


    Relying on luck will inevitably lead to failure in strategy. I know this well.


    But the reason I swung for a lucky strike despite knowing this, is simple.


    "I had insurance in case my luck failed!"


    Fwip-!


    I unwrapped my pack.


    -A long, thin, beautiful ck rifle was revealed.


    Theres a reason why I, a right-handed person, had to inevitably use Lucky Strike with my left hand.


    Holding the barrel with my broken left hand, I grabbed the handle of the magic gun with my right.


    The butt of the gun was firmly against my right shoulder, aligning the sight with my line of vision, crouching my posture, taking a breath...


    I pulled the trigger.


    Bang-!


    With the tremendous firing sound, I was jolted backward.


    mes burst out from the muzzle like a firecracker, and the magic bullet shot within that ze blew away the body of the Golem standing at the very front without leaving a trace.


    The magic bullet didnt stop there; it prated the upper body of the guy behind him, then exploded from the chest to the head of the one behind him.


    One shot, three kills.


    It was because they were lucky enough to stand in a straight line, but it made a spectacr scene.


    "......"


    Evangelin, who didnt understand what was happening, was gaping.


    Even the remaining Golems were stunned by the current situation, they stopped for a moment.


    "W-what is that?!"


    It was a few secondster when Evangelin yelled out. I responded nonchntly.


    "Its my second lottery ticket."


    The SSR-grade magic gun, cast from the magic core of the ck Spider Queen.


    ck Queen.


    It was Damiens, but I took it in a hurry. Because I have to use all the cheating I can at this point.


    Use the variable of Lucky Strike as much as possible with my expendable left hand, and if my luck runs out, decisively strike with this gun.


    That was my strategy.


    The magic gun is a difficult weapon to handle. Its sensitive and hard to aim, so the farther the enemy is, the more the hit rate drops.


    But if you shoot at close range.


    Especially if the opponent is a Golem or something of that size.


    Even for a character like me with pitiful stats and absolutely no aptitude for shooting, you can obviously hit.


    Serving in the military on Earth is helpful at times like this.


    I wondered where I would use what I learned about shooting guns, but thanks to it, I could manage to shoot somewhat with the fragile body of the Crown Prince.


    Bang-!


    I fixed my posture and fired one more shot. This time, only one got hit.


    It was slightly off, but it didnt matter because half of its body was blown away anyway.


    The recoil is like a cannon.


    Not only my injured left arm, but my whole body is creaking. If I use this weapon, Ill get bruises all over my body.


    Sorry again, Damien......!


    Thest Golem tried to charge at me, but Evangelin stepped in between and stabbed with her spear and hit with her shield.


    nk!


    When thest one fell, I let out a long sigh.


    "Whew......"


    Absorbing the recoil of the gun with my body...


    My left arm feltpletely numb, as if paralyzed, void of sensation beyond the pain.


    "Theres a mountain of things Id like to ask, but Ill just ask one."


    Evangeline approached me, asking with an exhausted face.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "I told you. Im going to kill them all."


    I gestured towards their main base.


    "Im heading back to the mansion. There are a few more insurances I can use in that mansion."


    "That ruined mansion...?"


    Evangeline followed my gaze towards the mansion. It wasnt too far. The problem was the remaining golems swarming on the other side.


    The boss golem I had summoned was already neutralized.


    Enemy golems stood atop the fallen boss golem.


    They were tearing off the remaining armor of the boss golem, destroying its magic cores one by one.


    "If we want to survive, we have to kill all of them here."


    If those creatures were to pursue us, we would die before reaching Crossroad.


    We have to end it here.


    As if sensing our gaze, the golems began to look in our direction one by one.


    Upon seeing this, Evangeline shivered, her shoulders trembling.


    I checked the remaining ammo of ck Queen. It was a seven-shot magic gun and I had used two shots, so I had five bullets left.


    Enough.


    Nodding, I began to take step by step forward towards the mansion of Margrave, swarming with them.


    "Uh, uh-oh, uh-oh! I dont know anymore!"


    Evangeline, with a tearful face, clung to my side.


    Now, the golem legion began to slowly approach us, leaving the neutralized boss golem behind.


    I opened the system window and brought up the skill list of the summoned boss monster.


    The skill at the very end.


    The ability I had paid the most attention to since I first summoned it.


    "You did well, my summon."


    I calmly gave themand.


    "...Now self-destruct."


    As my words fell, the single eye of the fallen boss golem dyed red.


    Goooooo...!


    The golem legion seemed to sense the unusual atmosphere and quickly turned to look at the boss golem, but it was already toote.


    Kwa-kwang-!


    Bang! Booming...!


    A grand explosion erupted, apanied by a deafening noise that made my ears ring.


    I calmly watched the massive pir of fire rising, while Evangeline, seemingly without the energy to be surprised, just widened her eyes.


    Well done, Giant Steam Golem. Youve fulfilled your role.


    I silently praised the boss monster. Goodbye.


    "I hope they all died with that..."


    I activated the [Map Drafting] feature.


    With a sensation like scanning the surroundings, a dotted map appeared at the corner of my vision. The number of remaining enemies, lets see.


    "Seventeen left."


    I couldnt see due to the smoke from the explosion, but the map doesnt lie.


    I quickly counted the remaining foes and swiftly took Evangelines arm to lead her.


    "Lets go, we need to get inside the mansion before they regain their senses."


    We started sprinting towards the mansion. We were both nearing our limits, but the mansion was soon within our reach.


    Thats when it happened.


    Buzzing-


    sh!


    A streak of red light whizzed past us, cutting through the dense smoke. Evangeline, who was shielding me, deflected the attack with her shield. Ping!


    "The most troublesome one is still alive!"


    "Thats always the case. The damn ones always live long."


    A Stone Golem revealed itself amidst the billowing smoke.


    Despite being smothered in the suicide st of the boss golem, the Stone Golem was functioning just fine. Its strength truly befitting a sub-boss.


    "It seems his friend is dead, though."


    "Thats some good news...!"


    Another Stone Golem was rolling on the ground, shattered into pieces.


    It was the one that killed our horse earlier. It seemed to have been hit hard by the suicide st. Serves it right!


    Ping! Beep-beep!


    Boom!


    As we sprinted towards the mansion, we had to deal with the magical bombardment unleashed by the Stone Golem. It was now within arms reach!


    Crack-


    Just then, Evangelines shield got arge crack, sounding like breaking ss.


    It had taken too many hits and its durability had beenpletely exhausted. And it shattered when she kept using it to defend us...


    "No way...!"


    Following that, a single streak of red light flew towards us.


    Evangeline blocked it with her cracked shield, and the shield burst into golden particles and fragments right after.


    tter-!


    "Ugh-?!"


    Evangeline brushed off the fragments from her left arm while lifting her cavalry spear with both hands above her head.


    Red streaks of light rained down on her.


    Ping! Beep-beep!


    Boom!


    If theres no shield, you use a weapon to defend.


    It was a sensible decision. If you dont block, you die.


    Her cavalry spear deflected the magic attacks splendidly.


    But, the cavalry spear is a weapon. Its not equipment for defense.


    If it keeps taking attacks like this-


    Crack.


    It inevitably gets damaged.


    tter-!


    Soon, even her cavalry spear shattered into pieces.


    The streaks of light that followed were all blocked by Evangeline, who wrapped herself around me.


    "Argh...!"


    "Evangeline!"


    "Its fine, hurry, to the mansion...!"


    The mansion was right before our eyes.


    Supporting the almost copsing Evangeline, who had taken the hit, I dashed and threw ourselves against the back door of the mansion. Thud!


    As we rolled into the building, we pressed ourselves against the wall immediately.


    Smash!


    Ping! Beep-beep!


    Bursts of light continued to pour in, shattering the windows.


    Although the wall was offering temporary cover, we couldnt hold out for long in this situation.


    "So...as you instructed, weve arrived at the mansion now..."


    As she pressed her hand against her injury to stem the bleeding, a pale-faced Evangeline asked with difficulty,


    "Do we have... a good n to ovee this situation, senior...?"


    "Just trust me, junior."


    With a wry smile, I dug my hand into my pocket.


    "I may not be a prince on a white horse, but..."


    My pocket was linked to my inventory, and I pulled out what I had been searching for.


    "Im a not-so-bad trickster."


    In my hand was a magic core.


    It was a standard high-grade Magic Core (SR) I had obtained from ourst free exploration.


    I hurled it towards the inside of the mansion.


    Then, I cried out,


    "Summon!"


    [Summoning Magic: Automatic Defense Tower]


    - All required materials are prepared.


    - The level of the summoned entity matches the level of the summoner. You can only maintain one summon at a time.


    - Please designate the summoning location.


    I was going to use everything I could.


    I curled the corners of my mouth into a smug grin.


    Do you think Ill go down here, you monsters?

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    The materials to summon an automatic defense turret were a Magic Power core of R rank or higher, and construction materials such as stone and wood.


    I had an SR-ranked Magic Power core, and as for construction materials...


    I have a lot of them.


    The golems were kind enough to smash my mansion to pieces. Bricks and wooden nks were scattered everywhere.


    I tossed the Magic Power core into the mansion and shouted,


    "Summon!"


    Grgrgrgrgr-!


    Immediately, the debris from the surrounding buildings shot up into the air.


    ng! Rumble! Clunk!


    The soaring stones and woods broke apart and started to form a structure, falling like Tetris blocks onto the gaping hole in the roof.


    Sensing something strange, the stone golem began to cast magic at the turret under construction.


    Boom! Brrrmbmbm!


    Yet, despite the constant barrage of light beams, the automatic defense turret waspleted through sheer determination. Particrly, the barrel waspleted first.


    Clunk!


    The gigantic cannon-like barrel aimed at the stone golem, and the next moment.


    Boomboomboom-!


    The muzzle belched fire.


    The stone golem dodged swiftly, but the ensuing Magic Bullets severed its right arm and leg.


    Groan, oooh...!


    With a scream-like operating sound, the stone golem plummeted, crashing relentlessly.


    Next, the automatic defense turret swiveled its barrel. It aimed at the golems approaching from the opposite direction.


    Boom! Boomboomboom!


    Dozens of azure Magic Bullets poured out.


    The golem that was in the lead turned into a honeb, and immediately exploded.


    Ka-Boom...!


    The remaining golems ceased their advance, and hastily retreated.


    It seemed they realized that continuing on would result in their destruction.


    Ive been feeling it for a while, but why are these creatures so intelligent...?


    The basic intelligence of the monsters in this game should be to relentlessly charge the shortest path to kill humans.


    Such movement in a situation where theres no significantmanding entity.


    Still, I finally got a breather. As I confirmed the retreat of the creatures, I exhaled a long sigh.


    "It seems weve finally entered a lull."


    "You really have all sorts of strange tactics, senior... ugh!"


    Evangeline let out a pained groan.


    I quickly went to her side and sprayed a standard potion on her injuries from my inventory.


    "It feels like Im going to drink all the potions Id have for my life today..."


    As I handed her the remaining potion, Evangeline, who gulped it down in one go, asked with a worn-out face,


    "Whats next?"


    "Wait. Until sunset."


    I muttered, watching the sun still hanging above the horizon.


    "When the sun sets, I can use my other insurance."


    It was alreadyte afternoon.


    Although the sun sette in thend situated at the southernmost point of the continent, night was imminent.


    All I had to do was wait until then. And then...


    "Argh...!"


    At that moment, Evangeline clutched the wound on her shoulder, groaning in pain...


    It was the part that took the most damage during the earlier attack. Even with the potion applied, blood was still flowing.


    Ill look for something like a bandage. Wait here.


    I got up and surveyed the interior of the building. It was a total wreck, but there were some usable items around.


    This ce used to be the kitchen of a vi.


    Shattered liquor bottlesy all over the ce as the cupboards and disy shelves had copsed. The sharp smell of alcohol permeated the air.


    I found a clean cloth from a drawer and used it to bandage Evangelines arm.


    Evangeline, who had been struggling for breath, scrunched her brows.


    By the way, why is there so much alcohol around? The smell is intense.


    Well, because the Margrave of Crossroad was a hard-core alcoholic.


    What?


    Evangelines sharp eyes widened, and I blinked back at her.


    You didnt know? Your father was no joke. He practically lived drowning in alcohol.


    Theres no way... The father I remember hadnt even touched alcohol all his life.


    Evangeline muttered with an uneasy voice.


    "He said he must always be on full alert, as monsters could invade anytime... He never took a single sip..."


    I let out a bitterugh.


    A lot seems to have changed in the three years since you left.


    ...


    He was terribly tormented. He couldntst a day without alcohol.


    Evangelines pale lips tightened.


    Feeling pity for the little girl, I asked cautiously.


    Do you still hate your father, even after all this?


    Yes.


    She replied immediately.


    I still cant forgive him.


    If your father had chosen to save your mother instead of protecting the city three years ago, would you have forgiven him?


    ...I probably wouldnt hate him as much as I do now.


    But you were in the city at that time.


    Evangelines eyebrows twitched.


    If your father had left to save your mother, then you would have been in danger instead.


    ...


    He could only defend one side with Crossroads troops at the time. Your father didnt abandon your mother. He chose to protect you. You know that.


    ...Yes, I know.


    Evangeline bit her lip slightly and mumbled.


    I know my father did his best. He always did... I know that. But still!


    Evangeline slowly bowed her head.


    Then who am I supposed to me...?


    I blinked in surprise.


    What?


    My mother was torn apart by monsters, and Im so angry and sad that Im going insane. But theres no point in hating the monsters. Theyre just idents, disasters... So who am I supposed to me?


    Evangeline covered her face with her hands.


    I know, its cowardly... To look for someone to me instead of hating the monster that killed my mother... its cowardly.


    ...


    But if I dont me someone... it feels like my heart will burst from...


    It was not unlike a natural disaster, an uncontroble monster.


    They resent the living human who would take responsibility before their eyes.


    Because its easier to hate someone than to forget sorrow.


    "My father was willing to take the me. For not going to save my mother. It was his fault, his responsibility. So I hated him freely."


    "..."


    "And now Im supposed to forgive my father? Because he really did his best? Because he did it to protect me?"


    Evangelines small fist pounded the ground.


    "So if its not my fathers fault, then whose fault is all this...!"


    "No one is at fault."


    I said calmly.


    "Were all just... trying to survive."


    No one has evil intentions.


    Everyones just desperately trying to live their best lives.


    But monsters attack, and people die.


    Families die, friends die,rades die.


    "We cant help it. Humans are weak... To survive, we need someone tangible to me."


    Not to hate, but to live.


    The people here need someone to me. Someone to take responsibility for all this hell.


    "So, now."


    I knelt in front of Evangeline and gently stroked her head.


    "me me."


    Evangeline, who had been looking at the ground, looked up at me with wide green eyes.


    "...Pardon?"


    "Let me take over the me from your father. I am now the lord of Crossroad."


    I tapped my chest with my right hand.


    "I am the one responsible for this ce."


    "Theres no need for you, senior...."


    Theres no need.


    But if this is also the burden that the Cross family has carried all this time, it is only right that I, the new lord, take it on.


    "Ill be the one to me. So... try to understand your father a little."


    "..."


    "He only wished for your happiness."


    I ruffled Evangelines hair roughly. Seeing the ashen face of the girl, I let out a quietugh.


    "So, I am also going through all this trouble to save you."


    "..."


    Evangeline stared at me for a while with a speechless look in her eyes, then opened her mouth.


    "I...."


    Just then.


    Gwoooh-!


    A mechanical noise echoed in the distance. Evangeline and I turned our gaze towards it at once.


    The golems were moving between the copsed buildings.


    They were surrounding the mansion broadly. Evangeline quickly stood up.


    "Theyre surrounding us!"


    "Tch, if only we had a bit more time..."


    The automatic defense turret has a fixed amount of ammunition. And the directions it can fire at one time are also limited.


    If they surround us ande in all at once, the automatic defense turret will be powerless against attacks from the blind spots.


    Having realized this, the golems had surrounded us.


    "These bastards, theyre really smart, huh?"


    "If they rush us all at once, were done for."


    "Then what should we...."


    "We strike first."


    The remaining number of the bastards was a mere sixteen. No, thirteen since one died from the automatic turret earlier.


    Even if they surround the vi in a full circle, their encirclement would inevitably be thin. Theres a possibility to break through.


    I picked up the Magic Gun, ck Queen.


    "Our only option is to break through their encirclement by attacking one side first, then eliminate the remaining bastards one by one."


    I briefly nced towards the west. The sun was gradually setting.


    Its almost night.


    The chance I had been waiting for ising. The opportunity to use one of the two insurance policies I have left.


    Evangeline showed me her empty hands.


    "But I... dont have any weapons."


    It was a shame that she had just destroyed two SSR grade set equipment pieces she had brought from the dungeon.


    It was indeed regrettable. With a bitter taste in my mouth, I motioned to the outside.


    "Theres the backup equipment."


    "Huh? I dont carry backup equipment."


    "Not you. Its here."


    "Really? Did Dad store weapons in this vi?"


    "No, not exactly."


    With a smirk, I gestured towards the orchard in the backyard.


    "I buried it a few days ago."


    Evangeline, who had been nk for a moment, suddenly opened her mouth wide.


    "You dont mean, that...!"


    ***


    nk. Thud.


    The heavy weight stepped on ss fragments, making a noise.


    The sound of golems slowly tightened their encirclement.


    They carefully approached the vi, pushing through the rubble of the destroyed buildings.


    Oooong-


    The automatic defense turret ced in the center of the vi emitted a threatening mechanical sound as it rotated its barrel.


    If an enemy enters its range, it will fire without a 0.1-second dy.


    The golems encirclement gradually tightened, and the moment the range of the automatic defense turret and the golems encirclement ovepped...


    ThududuDum!


    The cannon of the automatic defense turret spewed fire first.


    The leading golem was turned into a rag doll under the shower of magical bullets. But there were still twelve more golems left.


    ThuduDum! ThududuDum!


    The golems charged all at once towards the automatic defense turret that was incessantly showering them with magical bullets.


    The automatic defense turret managed to turn two more golems into honebs in an instant, but that was it.


    By the time it rotated its barrel to find the next target, the remaining golems had already clung to the defense turret.


    Crack! Creak! Groan!


    The golems violent punches quickly tore the armor apart, and the cannon that was vomiting magical bullets to the end was ripped out in an instant.


    Kwagwang...!


    The magic core shattered into pieces, and the automatic defense turret exploded.


    Taking down a single golem caught in the st was thest aplishment of the automatic defense turret.


    Thats enough.


    It worked.


    "Charge-!"


    I watched until thest moment as the golem bastards tore apart the automated defense turret.


    Ta-at!


    Evangeline and I dashed out of the vi building simultaneously.


    Gwoh?!


    The golems disassembling the automated defense turret all turned towards us at once. Without hesitation, they rushed after us.


    Keep running, Evangeline! Dont look back!


    Shouting to Evangeline, who was running ahead, I aimed the barrel of my magic gun behind us.


    The golems had quickly caught up, almost on my heels.


    Tu-kwang-!


    ck Queen spewed fire.


    A golem, torn apart from head to chest, fell backward. Without wasting a moment, I fired another shot to the side.


    Tu-kuk-!


    My aim was off, hitting the lower half of a golem this time.


    It copsed to the ground, looking grotesque, with everything below its thigh blown off. It wasnt what I was aiming for, but it was incapacitated, nheless.


    Just a bit more! I have myst insurance policy up ahead!


    Tu-kuk! Tu-kuk! Tu-kwang-!


    I fired relentlessly, not sparing any bullets.


    I managed to take down two more, but one shotpletely missed. It didnt matter. I only needed to buy a little more time.


    Soon enough, we reached the backyard orchard. The tombstones of the Margrave couple were erected there.


    Evangeline, who had run ahead of me, kneeled beside her fathers grave.


    ...Gh!


    She started digging into the earth with her hands.


    Desperately, Evangeline began to excavate a space right beside the grave.


    In no time, a wooden box appeared from the mound of dirt. She quickly opened the box.


    Inside, there was an old cavalry spear and a shield.


    The weapons used by generations of the Cross family.


    And on the day of her fathers funeral, at Evangelines request, these were buried together with the Margrave.


    ...


    With her dirt-covered hands, Evangeline tightly gripped the worn-out cavalry spear.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Three years ago.


    The day Evangeline left home for the capital.


    The Margrave, following his daughter, handed over his cavalry spear and shield to Evangeline.


    They were family heirlooms passed down through generations. Though old, their quaint appearance and durability were unparalleled in the region, making them prized relics.


    And they were the relics Evangeline had desired ever since her childhood.


    "Take them," the Margrave tersely uttered.


    "Theyll serve you well."


    ng-!


    However, Evangeline threw the spear and shield her father offered onto the ground.


    "I dont need them."


    ...


    "I wont take such a thing."


    After casting a sidelong nce at her father, a stern-faced Evangeline boarded the carriage.


    The Margrave, looking at his spear and shield rolling on the ground, slowly opened his mouth.


    "...Evangeline."


    Evangeline thought her father would yell at her in anger.


    "The north is cold. Especially the Capital, where the winter is harsh."


    But he didnt.


    "Dont catch a cold and keep yourself warm."


    ...


    "Whenever you want, you cane back."


    His voice trembled.


    Evangeline didnt respond, simply closing the carriage door.


    Soon, the carriage set off, and Evangeline, sinking into the seat, briefly looked back.


    Her father stood there, alone.


    He continued to stand until his daughter disappeared from sight, right to the end of the road.


    ***


    "..."


    With her dirt-covered hands holding the worn-out cavalry spear and shield, Evangeline bit her lip hard.


    The spear and shield were heavily worn out. Just like her father, who had aged rapidly after losing her mother.


    In her childhood, she had found these relics so cool.


    Her fathers back, silently grabbing his relics and leaving home whenever monsters attacked... It couldnt have been any cooler.


    How did ite to this?


    How?


    Grrrr-!


    The Golem chasing her roared fiercely. Ash shouted urgently.


    "Evangeline! Hurry!"


    "...!"


    Evangeline hastily slipped the shield onto her left arm and grasped the cavalry spear in her right hand. Then she asked.


    "You said we had insurance, senior!"


    "Yeah, we do."


    "Then get it out quickly! Im at my limit. I cant hold on much longer!"


    "Ive already used it."


    Prince Ash had his uniquely cunning, confident, and exceedingly handsome smile.


    "Its right here."


    Ashs forefinger tapped Evangelines forehead.


    "You are myst insurance."


    Evangeline blinked in disbelief.


    "...What?"


    "Come on! Get up. My insurance sheep! Wield your fathers relics, and fight as he taught you!"


    She wanted to argue, but there was no time. The Golem was practically breathing down their necks.


    Evangeline clenched her hands around the shield and spear.


    As if finding its long-lost master, the relic fit perfectly in her hands.


    Then, for some reason.


    You hold the spear like this, and the shield like this.


    Memories of a time spent with his father briefly crossed his mind.


    The time of her very childhood. That moment when she first learned to handle a spear and a shield.


    Gritting her teeth and bolting upright- Evangeline charged at the oing golem, thrusting her cavalry spear.


    Boom-!


    The golems, battered from the ongoing battle, werent in perfect condition.


    The worn chestte, tattered and torn, was ripped open in a single blow from the old cavalry spear.


    Evangeline struck the now-exposed magic core with her shield. The golem crumpled like crumpled paper, falling at once.


    After that, four more charged at her.


    Evangelines green eyes sparkled, holding a sh of light.


    Was she mistaken? The enemies movements seemed to slow down.


    She saw the ring weakness in the enemy. She instinctively knew how to step, how to match the tempo.


    Boom! Bang! Crack! sh!


    It felt as if a path had unfolded before her eyes.


    Thunk! Thud! Wham! Bang-!


    Block, stab, block, stab, block, stab, block, stab.


    In an instant, she blocked four times and stabbed four times. Her refined movements, quick as lightning, incorporated defense and attack.


    When Evangeline came to, the four golem warriors were shattered into pieces, crumbling to the ground.


    "Huh?"


    A stunned gasp escaped Evangelines lips.


    The bacsh from the intense movements with her injured body camete.


    Biting down on the pain that surged throughout her body, Evangeline recalled the sensation just now.


    What was that?


    p, p, p-


    Then she heard apuse.


    Looking fiercely to the side, Ash was smirking, pping his hands.


    "Great job, insurance sheep! I told you I had faith in you!"


    "Senior. That just now... what exactly?"


    Evangeline stared down at her trembling hands.


    "It felt like I saw some path, what is this?"


    "Well, thats because your weapon is your personal equipment. The characteristics apply even without upgrades. Thats the effect."


    "...?"


    Personal equipment? Upgrade? Characteristics? Effect?


    Evangeline blinked in confusion at the iprehensible words.


    But one thing was certain. Prince Ash knew the identity of this strange sensation.


    "Ahem! But more importantly, we have something more urgent right now."


    Ash, flustered, pointed to the sky.


    "Thest one."


    "...!"


    Hovering in the air was thest of the stone golems.


    Despite having lost its right arm and right leg, it was still ready to fight.


    The gathering of red magic at its remaining fingertips was visible.


    "How should we do this? Its too high, our attacks dont seem to reach."


    The stone golem hovered at a height of about 10m.


    But they had no long-range weapons. Ash had run out of ammo for his magic gun.


    Evangeline could at least hurl a spear, but if she missed or if it was dodged, she would be left empty-handed.


    "There is a way."


    Ash gave a wry smile. Despite the situation, Evangeline thought unknowingly, how confident he was to be able to smile like that.


    "The prince always has a bag full of tricks."


    Ash looked at the western sky. The sun had almost set. Night was about to fall.


    "Evangeline. This is the final order for today."


    "Speak."


    "Run straight at him. Ill knock him down."


    Evangeline decided not to ask how he would knock him down.


    She follows when Ash gives an order.


    Because she has realized that it is the most rational and has the highest survival rate.


    "Ill go."


    "This is the end. Cheer up!"


    "That cheer, its too old-fashioned..."


    With a kick, Evangeline rushed forward.


    Ping! Fizzing!


    From the Stone Golem, the annoying red beam poured out. Perhaps because it only had one arm, the magic attack was much weaker.


    Thud-! Crash!


    "If theres a problem...!"


    The problem was that Evangeline was also extremely exhausted.


    Still, she ran. Kicking the ground with her convulsing legs, she headed straight forward, towards the space upied by the monster.


    Ah.


    It was then. She had a simr feeling to before.


    The optimal path to run while avoiding enemy attacks appeared in her eyes.


    What is this feeling?


    With her shield firmly held up, Evangeline ran along that path.


    The moment Evangeline charged, the Stone Golem wildly showered magic.


    But Evangeline managed to reach right below it without even a scratch.


    "Well done, Evangeline."


    And when the Stone Golems attention waspletely focused on Evangeline.


    In that gap, Ash, who had run towards the Stone Golem from the opposite side, took something out.


    "This... is checkmate!"


    It was a torch with blue mes flickering.


    Ash threw it as hard as he could at the Stone Golem.


    Fwoosh-!


    The sun hadpletely set by then. Under the dark sky, the blue torch soared high, emitting light,


    Fizzzz...


    ...and soon fell powerlessly below.


    It didnt even hit the Stone Golem, let alone reach its feet. It merely cast a blue light over the Golem before going out.


    Thud.


    The sound of the torch hitting the ground echoed feebly.


    "..."


    "..."


    A silence fell. Not only Ash and Evangeline, even the Stone Golem stood frozen awkwardly.


    Bewildered, Evangeline, who had been silent, opened her mouth.


    "What on earth-"


    That moment.


    sh!


    There was a sh of light from far away. It was from the walls of Crossroad.


    And a few secondster.


    Screeching-


    Explosion...!


    Suddenly, the chest of the Stone Golem burst open.


    "What?!"


    Evangeline stared in disbelief.


    The demon bullet flying from the far-off city of Crossroad had pierced right through the chest of the magic stone golem.


    A shot fired from Crossroad?


    Had it been fired from such a long distance following the signal of Prince Ash?


    Its impossible. Its not something a human can do! Its physically impossible!


    Amidst her disbelief, Evangeline heard Ashs loud voice.


    "What does it matter! Its a one-time chance! Evangeline!"


    The magic stone golem, caughtpletely off guard, was falling. Ash reached out his hand and shouted.


    "Finish it off-!"


    Whoosh!


    Before she knew it, Evangeline found herself following the mansmand.


    She charged at the falling magic stone golem, took a step forward, and jumped into the air.


    "Heeeyyaa-!"


    With all her might, she thrust her spear.


    Thud-!


    The worn-out knights spear of the Cross family emitted a dazzling white light and pierced the air - and passed right through the magic core of thest golem.


    And thus, this long and dreadful battle ended.


    Thump! Crash...!


    Pieces of the destroyed golem fell in all directions.


    Evangeline, having thrust her whole body through the golem andnded on the other side, soon copsed forward.


    "Ah... Huh."


    She felt as if she could die from exhaustion. Without exaggeration, shecked even the strength to lift a finger.


    As she finallyy t on her back, the world spun around her and Prince Ash appeared in her vision.


    Ash sat down beside Evangeline with a tired smile.


    "You worked hard. Ace junior. I never thought youd actually do it."


    "Is it really over now?"


    "At least here, yes."


    They had indeed defeated fiftyrge monsters by themselves.


    Although the secret weapon Ash had brought out was from outside the game, it was still an incredible feat.


    "Senior... youre... amazing... You managed to do... something this impossible..."


    "No one would believe it even if we told them."


    Ash shrugged nonchntly.


    "Lets keep this as our own little war."


    Evangelines eyes began to close.


    "Can I pass out now?"


    "Could you keep going if I said no?"


    "If thats an order... Ill... endure..."


    With half-closed eyes, Evangeline strained to speak.


    Ash reached out and gently closed Evangelines eyes.


    "You can sleep, kiddo. Rest easy."


    "..."


    "Good night, good night."


    With her energy drained, Evangeline closed her eyes.


    Soon, everything was swallowed by darkness.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Evangeline had fainted, fallen to the ground.


    Cant me her. She had fought despite being injured all over her body. It was impressive that she hadnt passed out sooner.


    I took off my cloak and draped it over Evangelines body. It was getting colder. I would need to start a fire soon.


    "Where did... my torch go?"


    Across the way, I spotted the fallen torch with its blue me. It hadnt gone out. Good.


    I picked up the torch and drew a few big circles above my head.


    It was a signal that we were safe. Damien would understand if he saw it.


    Then, a momentter,


    sh!


    A light twinkled from the direction of the fortress. It meant theyd received our signal.


    And the subsequent signal that came,


    sh. sh. sh.


    Three shes.


    It was a signal that they had sessfully defended. It seemed like they managed well on their side too.


    "Phew..."


    Only then was I able to breathe a little easier.


    Relief drained the strength from my body. I stood, legs shaking, barely holding myself upright.


    It seemed like this situation was finallying to an end.


    I really scraped the bottom of the barrel...


    I had two insurance policies left at thest moment.


    One was Damiens covering fire.


    From here to Crossroad was about 12km along the road, roughly 10km as the crow flies.


    Considering that the longest confirmed sniper kill on Earth was 3.5km, asking for covering fire at 10km was insane.


    Even if he could see the target, the bullet wouldnt physically reach that far.


    But if Damien can see it, he can shoot it. The [Far-Sight] adjustment transcendsmon sense.


    Even so, I cant ask him to do something like this often.


    This one shot alone must have been a tremendous strain on Damien. But I had asked anyway. It was that urgent.


    Just one shot.


    We had agreed to signal with a blue torch after sunset, so Damien could recognize it.


    The result? Excellent. Id have to give him a lot of praise when I return.


    And myst insurance was...


    Gathering firewood and lighting it with the torch, I nced to my side.


    Evangeline, having lost consciousness, was snoring softly in her sleep.


    She was myst insurance.


    To be exact, the set of equipment designed specifically for Evangeline, which Id stashed here, was my insurance.


    From the hands of the unconscious Evangeline, I carefully removed the spear and shield. The options appeared before my eyes.


    [Cross Family Spear(SR) Lv.30]


    - Category: Cavalry Spear


    - Attack Power: 25-30


    - Durability: 3/30 <Needs repairing!>


    - Exclusive weapon for the character Evangeline Cross.


    - True abilities unlocked upon upgrading.


    [Cross Family Shield(SR) Lv.30]


    - Category: Shield


    - Defense Power: 25-30


    - Durability: 2/30 <Needs repairing!>


    - Exclusive armor for the character Evangeline Cross.


    - True abilities unlocked upon upgrading.


    > Set Effect: Heir of the Cross Family (2/2)


    - Exclusive set effect for the character Evangeline Cross.


    - When this character equips both items simultaneously, she gains the unique trait Crossroad.


    Every SSR grade character has their own unique equipment.


    These are usually equipment rted to the characters story, with unique traits or effects.


    They either amplify the strengths of the character, orpensate for their weaknesses.


    Thats why SSR characters are especially good.


    Although there are excellent heroes even among SR grades, ultimately, due to the presence or absence of unique equipment, SSR grade characters be stronger.


    So, speaking of Evangelines unique traitidentical to the citys namethis [Crossroad] thing.


    [Crossroad] <Exclusive for Evangeline Cross>


    - A trait blossoming from the karma umted by the Cross Family who protected people by killing monsters.


    - In anybat environment, you can find the optimal path and move ordingly.


    - Activating this continually consumes MP.


    The path tread by the Cross Family.


    The umted experiences of all ancestors of the Cross Family. This is the crystallization that blossomed during Evangelines generation.


    In anybat environment, she can always make the best move.


    Evangeline said she could see the path ahead.


    Although the description isplicated, its simply a self-buff. When this mode is activated,bat efficiency increases by about 2 times.


    Evangeline isnt a character with arge mana pool, so she cant maintain it for long.


    In the game, once you got Evangeline and increased her loyalty, shed automatically find this set equipment.


    I didnt expect theyd bury it in her fathers grave this time. I was taken aback when I first saw them burying it.


    Well, we were nning to forever remove her from this front line, so I left it alone... Now that the situation hase to this, theres no other choice but to make full use of it.


    Thanks to that, we managed to finish the battle.


    I nced at the grave of Margrave Cross, next to the tombstone, horribly dug up. Its for saving your daughter, so you wont be angry, right?


    Oh dear, my back.


    Fatigue swept over my body, and a subtle pain started spreading from my shattered left arm.


    If it gets treatedter, its going to hurt really bad.


    I wonder if the city is unscathed.


    In the distance, mes were visible on the city walls.


    They said they handled the signals well, but it seems the battle isnt over yet. They must be dealing with the remnants of the golems.


    ...Theyll manage.


    Objectively and coolly viewed, the citys forces are more than sufficient.


    There are Lucas, Jupiter, Lilly, and Damien.


    Weve prepared defensive equipment and artifacts with blood, sweat, and tears over the past two weeks. The condition of the city walls is also perfectly repaired.


    Even without me, they would have done fine.


    I had to believe that.


    I had to trust my party members.


    Lets rest for a bit...


    I stretched my hand towards the campfire and began to doze off.


    Exhaustion rolled in like a wave...


    ***


    I started dreaming.


    In the dream, I saw a young child lying in a hospital bed.


    Wearing an oxygen mask, head shaven, and asleep with eyes closed.


    Beep- beep-


    The rhythmic sound of machines echoed.


    I stood beside the bed, silently observing the child.


    Beep- beep-


    Only the repetitive sound of machines filled my ears.


    Beep- beep-


    Beep- beep-...


    ***


    Gasp!


    I awoke from my dream in a sweat.


    It was still dark, still night. Judging by the stars in the sky, some time had passed.


    "Huh."


    Something warm made me turn, and I found a cloak covering my shoulders. Wasnt this the one I gave to Evangeline?


    Youre awake.


    A snarky voice came from up front.


    It was Evangeline. She was slowly collecting firewood. When did she wake up?


    Are you feeling any better?


    After getting some shuteye, Im somewhat better. Not dying, at least... How about you?


    Considering we took down 50 golems, I feel surprisingly light.


    I gritted my teeth against the pain in my left arm and chuckled. Evangeline snorted.


    You dont need to act tough.


    Is that for you to say?


    Hmph...


    Evangeline tossed the collected firewood into the fire. The mes quickly grew stronger, spreading warmth all around.


    Evangeline put her hands deep into the pockets of her torn jacket and exhaled. Sigh...


    Are we going to have to camp out here tonight?


    Looks like it. We can only go back once the situation in the city settles down.


    I wonder if everyone there is okay...


    Theyre probably better off than us. You dont need to worry.


    Just then, a thunderous sound rumbled from Evangelines stomach.


    Almost simultaneously, a feeble sound came from my own stomach.


    ...


    ...


    Evangeline red at me. What. What now, girl?


    Im hungry.


    So am I.


    Youre a great cook, you know.


    You graduated from the academy, too. You should at least know how to prepare a camp meal, right?


    Evangeline then suddenly raised her hand.


    Rock.


    What? Seriously? Are we really going to decide this way?


    Paper.


    Wait, wait! I dont know the rules around here. Does rock beat scissors, scissors beat paper, and paper beat rock?


    Scissors!


    I showed scissors, and Evangeline showed rock.


    Heheh.


    Evangeline puffed her chest out in victory.


    Darn it! I overthought it, wondering if the rules of rock-paper-scissors might be different on this. Theyre the same!


    Grumbling, I headed back to the vi and rummaged through the kitchen cabs, gathering a few things before returning to the campfire.


    "Here."


    What I had brought was a ss and a bottle of whiskey.


    And a bag of dried fruit. Evangeline didnt hide her disappointment.


    "Is this all?"


    "We should be grateful we even have this in this mess."


    The liquor is mine, and the bag of dried fruit is for you.


    Evangeline, taking the bag of dried fruit, quickly popped one into her mouth. She then suddenly spat it out with a start.


    "Ugh, ptui! It tastes awful! What is this?"


    "Its the fruit your father harvested."


    At my words, Evangeline froze in her spitting pose.


    "The Margrave was chewing that every day."


    "...Really, it was damn stupid of you old man."


    Evangeline, hesitating to pull out another piece of dried fruit, threw it back into her mouth.


    "...!"


    Her face changed color as she crumpled and then smoothed it out repeatedly. In the end, she managed to swallow it without spitting it out.


    "Ugh...it tastes horrible..."


    Panting with her tongue out, Evangeline gestured towards the ss in my hand.


    "Give me a drink too. My mouth is so dry I need to drink something."


    "This is alcohol. Youre underage."


    "What does it matter? Ive been through hell and back."


    Evangeline looked rather solemn.


    "You said it earlier, senior. Try everything you havent tried. Waste your life without regret."


    "..."


    "Now I know. Holding back when you want to do something is stupid. Im not going to hesitate anymore. Im going to do what I want."


    Evangeline waved her hand towards the whiskey ss.


    "Fine, just give it to me already~!"


    "Youre barely past puberty and already eager to..."


    I poured a small amount of whiskey into the ss, handing it over.


    "Just a sip."


    Evangeline, taking the ss, closed her eyes tightly and downed it in one go. Good for her~


    "Phew~!"


    She exhaled oddly, as if shed seen it somewhere. This whiskey is strong, are you okay?


    "Really...it tastes horribly!"


    "Well, figures."


    "Both the fruit and the whiskey, they taste awful."


    Evangeline, handing back the ss, touched her forehead with her hand.


    Already getting tipsy from her first drink, her face quickly flushed.


    "Did Dad eat and drink this every day?"


    "..."


    "And he protected this city in this state for three years?"


    "Chewing dirt and drinking dust, even if you want to turn your back and run away, you dont, and you do your job every day."


    Pouring myself a drink, I chuckled.


    "Thats what it means to be an adult."


    "I dont want to be an adult."


    "Haha. Cute."


    But theres no Nevend in this world, and every Peter Pan must let go of Tinkerbell.


    Everyone bes an adult.


    I didnt utter such a harsh truth. It was something the girl before me had to realize on her own.


    With her heated cheeks cradled in her hands, Evangeline began to murmur in a softened voice.


    "...Yeah, its true. I knew."


    "What?"


    "I knew that my dad left the house secretly every night to spend his time here, at my moms grave."


    Evangeline slowly turned her head. The tombstones of the Margrave couple stood side by side.


    "Even when he chose to inspect the advance base instead of attending the funeral, even when he didnt cry out loud, he was weeping in his heart. I knew thats how my dad was."


    The small hands of Evangeline slowly covered her young face.


    "I still hate my dad. So, I wish he were here. So that I can hate him freely. So that he could scold me for being a bad daughter."


    "..."


    "I hate it all now. Holding resentment by myself, missing him by myself. I just..."


    Her monologue gradually turned into a childs whine.


    "I miss them..."


    "..."


    "Mom and dad... I miss them..."


    Evangeline began to sob quietly.


    I didntfort Evangeline. I left her crying alone.


    In this cold world. In this harsh world.


    She, herself, had to endure the taste of dirt and dust and learn to survive on her own, as she became an adult.


    "I miss you, dad..."


    Evangeline, who had been sobbing, eventually fell asleep, drunk. She curled up and buried her face in her knees.


    After wrapping my cloak around the young girl, I picked up the bottle and the cup and stood up.


    I walked to the tombstones of the Margrave couple, opened the bottle, and sprinkled alcohol over the graves.


    "..."


    I poured the remaining alcohol into my cup and drank it. Feeling the heat spread in my stomach, I slowly turned eastward.


    The eastern sky was gradually brightening. Dawn was approaching.


    Clippity-clop, clippity-clop...


    Under the brightening dawn sky, I could see my soldiersing from afar.


    I gave a wry smile and waved my hand. I saw a sh of relief on Lucass face, who was riding the leading horse.


    And so, another stage was drawing to a close.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Crossroad city center. The temple.


    Having been transported here since dawn, I was getting my left arm treated.


    "Im not sure how you came about this injury."


    The temples priest and Rank-R healer, Saintess Margarita, finished treating me and wrapped my arm in a bandage.


    "Every single bone in your left arm is shattered. Thankfully, you gave yourself first aid with a potion, so it didnt lead to a life-threatening injury."


    Ouch.


    After tying me up in a cast, Margarita, who had stepped back, let go of my arm.


    "Even after the treatment ispleted, you wont be able to use your left arm as before. Your grip strength will decrease, your wrist may stiffen, among other problems."


    "Is that so..."


    I gritted my teeth.


    The price of the 000 fumble was hefty. Should I be grateful Im not abatant?


    "Anyway, absolute rest is needed. Come to the temple once every two days to get treatment."


    "Understood, Saintess. Thank you."


    After fiddling with my immobilized left arm, I asked a question.


    "Is Evangeline okay?"


    "Her shoulder injury is a bit severe, but if she doesnt strain herself, she should recover soon. Shes an exceptionally sturdy person."


    She is a SSR-Rank Tanker. Her recovery ability is iparable to my frail one. Or is this the difference between a teenager and someone in their 20s?


    After expressing my gratitude to Margarita, as usual, I generously put a donation in the donation box and stepped outside. Lucas was standing there.


    "..."


    Seeing my left arm in a cast, Lucass face was aplicated one. I smirked.


    "What did I say? I came back in one piece... ouch!"


    The jerk suddenly hit my left arm. Sparks flew in front of my eyes. Argh!


    "Its fucking painful! What are you doing, bastard!"


    "Youre not exactly in one piece, are you? Stop bragging."


    Sure, but that doesnt mean you should hit my injured area! If you have aint, use words, you jerk!


    As I was about to re up, Lucas made a face like a rain-soaked puppy.


    "What reckless act did you do this time, My Lord..."


    "Ugh."


    Stop making that face! I havent done anything wrong but Im feeling guilty!


    "Next time, absolutely do not do anything so reckless."


    "Alright, alright..."


    After casually reassuring Lucas, I asked about the most important matter.


    "Did the defense battle go smoothly?"


    I hadnt received a detailed battle report yet. Lucas slowly nodded.


    "As I could not cause any harm to you, My Lord, Imanded to the best of my ability."


    "Oh, you too..."


    Lucas exined to me the general flow of the defense battle.


    He said that within 15 minutes of the start of the battle, Damien had sniped all three of the magic stone golems.


    He finished off the most troublesome foes so easily? Is this what they call a good match-up...?


    For the next six hours, they systematically annihted the remaining nearby entities.


    Afterpleting the cleanup of the remaining golems, it seemed salvation had finally arrived at the mansion.


    "Even the slightest carelessness in battle could result in unpredictable damage, hence why we concluded it meticulously. I apologize, my Lord, for the dy in rescue."


    "Theres nothing to apologize for. You did a great job."


    I patted Lucass shoulder and asked cautiously.


    "Any casualties?"


    Lucas nced around the temple. He could see soldiers receiving treatment inside.


    "There are 14 with serious injuries, and 128 with minor ones."


    "...Any fatalities?"


    "None."


    I froze at his response.


    To my stiffened self, Lucas emphasized once more.


    "There were no fatalities, my Lord."


    "...Ha ha."


    For the first time.


    For the first time, we cleared a stage without any human casualties.


    Laughter flowed spontaneously from within me. I covered my mouth with my hand and gave Lucas a yful elbow jab.


    "You did a great job, Lucas! No fatalities... Incredible. You might be better at this than me, buddy."


    "Dont say things like that."


    Lucas maintained a serious expression.


    "While you were gone...everyone was anxious."


    "Huh? Were they worried because I went alone?"


    "No."


    With downcast eyes, Lucas spat out his words with difficulty.


    "Everyone who stayed here... without confidence... they trembled in anxiety."


    I blinked my eyes. What was he saying?


    "When youre with us, my Lord, confusion disappears. We can follow your orders with confidence. But yesterday, as soon as you left..."


    Lucas trailed off his words.


    "Everyone... didnt know what to do..."


    "..."


    Many thoughts raced through my mind.


    If it was because mymands were precise and efficient, that would be good.


    However, I thought about the possible side effects of my passive skill, the Unyielding Commander.


    My passive effect provides immunity to mental status abnormalities...


    I initially thought it simply protected against status abnormalities inflicted by the enemy during battle.


    But that wasnt the case. People around me not only didnt experience fear or confusion, they also remained mentally stable.


    Simply by being nearby, their minds seemed to find peace.


    What am I, aromatherapy?


    However, looking at it from the other perspective, it meant they became unsettled when I wasnt around.


    Is this just fostering dependency on me...?


    It was a pleasure to be relied upon. But the side effects were something to consider.


    I remained silent. Hmm~


    Well, I dont know for now.


    "But anyway, weve sessfully cleared the stage! No fatalities! Evangeline and I returned alive!"


    I shouted with gusto, giving Lucass back a hearty p.


    "Everything worked out just fine, Lucas! No need to worry. I wont be wandering off on my own from now on."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Lucas gazed at me with eyes as deep as wells.


    "I am your guard. From the moment we met until now, always."


    "Uh, yes..."


    "Do not leave me behind, especially when you venture into dangerous ces."


    In response, I patted Lucass head. Oh, my faithful dog. Hes so worried just because his master left once.


    "How are the other party members? Are they all safe?"


    "Yes, everyones okay. Damien bled a little from his eyester in the battle, though..."


    "What, seriously?!"


    "He said he was fine. Hes getting treated at the temple right now."


    Thats a relief. I should visit once his treatment is over.


    Everything seems to be wrapping up nicely. I cracked a smile.


    "You did great, Lucas."


    "You aplished great things as well, my Lord. Please, rest today."


    Sighing, Lucas pointed towards the castle walls.


    "I would prefer to stay by your side, but I must take care of post-battle arrangements so you can rest at ease."


    "Ha ha, Ill leave it to you."


    "Yes, my Lord. Ill see youter."


    With a bow, Lucas headed for the castle walls.


    Watching Lucas grow distant, I eased myself into the carriage parked in front of the temple. Boy, I need to get home andy down.


    ***


    We certainly won the battle, but the stage clear announcement hadnt appeared yet.


    There must still be some of the smashed golems crawling around in the mansion.


    Because they are not living creatures but stone brutes, this happened.


    The soldiers are searching and confirming kills.


    Once that process is finished and thest one is defeated, the stage clear announcement should appear.


    I guess itll end today.


    In the lords mansion, the inner courtyard.


    Sittingfortably in a small pavilion, I enjoyed the sun.


    Spring is definitely nearing. The day was fairly warm.


    Tiredness had yet to fully fade, and I was nodding off in the sunlight when.


    "Why not take a nap inside instead of doing this here?"


    A sulky voice reached my ears.


    Blinking my eyes open, I saw it was Evangeline. She stood in the courtyard, her body wrapped in bandages and leaning on a crutch.


    "Considering your age, you might catch a chill and get arthritis."


    "Hey, Im not that old. Youre in your teens and youre boasting about it?"


    Unbelievable. Youngsters these days... Ugh.


    "Evangeline."


    Having crossed the garden, Evangeline plopped down next to me.


    Her tinum blonde hair, bathed in spring sunlight, sparkled like sand-gold.


    The color of gold was the color of the SSR grade, so just seeing it sparkle unknowingly made my mood brighter.


    ... Could this be a case of Gold-Fever?


    "Surprised you made it to the dawn alive."


    Evangeline, who had been staring at the sun in the southern sky with sleepy eyes, shrugged her shoulders.


    "I thought Id never see this sunlight again."


    "I apologize for making you go through all this just as you were preparing to leave."


    This stage had been one series of surprises after another. I couldnt have imagined it would cause so much trouble.


    "After you have received all your treatments, take your time to recover. Rest as much as you want before leaving."


    "Im not leaving."


    "...What?"


    At this unexpectedment, my heart dropped.


    I looked squarely at Evangeline. But the young girls face was resolute.


    "I thought about it all night. I want to inherit the Margrave title."


    "Do you... understand what that means?"


    I spoke hurriedly.


    "It means you would be inheriting the duties of the Cross family. It means you would have to protect this ce for the rest of your life!"


    "I know."


    "Your father wanted you to leave this ce. He wanted you to live freely, as you wish."


    "Im sorry, but I still havent fully forgiven my father. Disobeying his will is thest act of disobedience I canmit."


    Evangeline nodded slightly.


    "Im a stubborn mule, after all."


    I smiled bitterly. This girl...


    "Senior, I... want to understand my father."


    Evangelines gaze drifted toward the southern fortification in the distance.


    "His feelings at that time. His thoughts. His actions. I still dont fully understand."


    The ce her father had once stood and defended.


    Her gaze towards the front line was firm.


    "If I stand in the same position as my father, perhaps then I would understand. The inner thoughts of that stubborn old man..."


    "... "


    "Im sorry for going back on my word, but!"


    Evangeline smirked wickedly.


    "I want to inherit the title and regain the authority over the territory. As the rightful heir to the Cross family."


    "Evangeline..."


    "The resentment and responsibility youre trying to bear... Ill share it with you."


    Evangeline confidently pointed at herself.


    "I keep saying this, but Im the top of the academy. I can hold my own in a fight."


    Of course. She is the noble SSR grade, after all.


    "Ill grow taller in the future. Ill be much cooler."


    She will. A few years from now, she will be a gant knight.


    "Above all, Ill be stronger. Both as a knight and as a person."


    Yes. After going through her third job advancement and acquiring her ultimate skill, she, equipped with an upgraded exclusive set of equipment, will indeed be the strongest tank.


    "So, just say one thing."


    "Whats that?"


    "Lets fight together from now on."


    Evangeline rose from her seat and stood in front of me.


    Despite her diminutive stature, she stood confidently, bearing a remarkable resemnce to a knight.


    "Ill protect this city right beside you."


    "..."


    The most powerful SSR-ranked tank, Evangeline Cross, was asking to join my party first.


    There was no yer in the world foolish enough to reject this proposal.


    Facing Evangeline, who wore a confident smile, I returned her grin and responded.


    "No."


    "Ha-ha. Alright then, I look forward to... wait, what?"


    "I said, no."


    Evangelines eyes widened in surprise.


    Her expression revealed she never dreamed of rejection.


    I thrust my index finger towards her surprised face and shouted.


    "This city is already mine. I cant give it back!"


    Seriously, I mean it.


    Do you know how hard I worked to secure this ce? How could you ask me to give it up?! Do you think Ive gone mad?!

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    "This city is already mine. Cant give it back!"


    I stuck out my tongue at her.


    "You think I would just give it back because its originally yours? As if! To spit out power as sweet as a candy thats already been in my mouth! What a delusion!"


    "..."


    "This city is already imed by Prince Ash!"


    Evangeline, with an exasperated expression, froze in ce, her mouth hanging open. Her eyes were wide with shock.


    A chuckle escaped my lips. Perhaps it was time to tease her a bit.


    "But! If you insist. If you insist on asserting your right as a sessor."


    I lightly tapped Evangelines forehead with my fingertip.


    "Under the condition that you, as a mere knight under mymand, cooperate in defending this frontline."


    "Damn..."


    "When you be an adult, when youre mature enough to take responsibility for this city. If you keep assisting me diligently until then, and if your feelings dont change until then!"


    I nodded emphatically.


    "Ill give back the position of Margrave and the lordship. All of it."


    "..."


    Evangeline, unable to close her agape mouth, suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    "Three years."


    "Huh? Whats in three years?"


    "In three years! No, two and a half years, Ill be an adult. Lets see then."


    Whether she was heated or happy to have a challenge, Evangeline passionately spoke to me with a subtly pleased expression.


    "Ill earn your recognition! And Ill rightfully inherit both the title and the city."


    Looking down at such a knightly girl, I curled one side of my lips into a smile.


    "Ill look forward to it, Evangeline Cross."


    Anyway, the strategy for this game takes about three years.


    What does it matter if I return the city or not after that? Ill just throw a few more tickets at it.


    We continued our staring contest for a moment, but eventually, both of us groaned in pain from our injuries and sat down on the bench.


    After sitting silently for a while, basking in the sun,


    "Can I ask you one more thing?"


    Evangeline opened her mouth cautiously. I nodded in response.


    "What is it?"


    "When I was young, my mother told me."


    Evangelines face was distant as she brought up an old memory.


    "That she knew living in this city, marrying my father, and giving birth to me would lead to sorrow and hardship."


    "..."


    "Even knowing this, she chose this path because of continuity."


    Evangeline gently shook her small head.


    "What does continuity mean? Why did she choose to live in this city, knowing she would face such an end... for the sake of continuity."


    "..."


    "She said I would understand when I grew up, but even now, I still dont..."


    "Is that so?"


    I brought my fingertips together and ced them on the brow of the pensive Evangeline.


    Pop!


    I flicked her forehead.


    With every ounce of sincerity, I poured all my avable strength into my fingers.


    "Arghhh!"


    Evangeline, belting out a monstrous scream, clutched her searing red forehead and squealed.


    "What, what is it?! Why are you hitting me?! Whats going on! Why are you hitting me!"


    "Whats the thing that continues?"


    I lifted my index finger and pointed it straight at Evangeline.


    Stupefied, she stared at me and hissed violently.


    "Hey, what! You hit me and then quiz me! So whats this thing that continues... huh..."


    My finger, pointing at Evangeline, did not waver.


    "...Huh?"


    Only then did Evangelines mouth slowly open as she realized the nature of the thing that continues.


    Thats right.


    "The path your parents wished to continue, its right here."


    Thats you, Evangeline.


    "..."


    Evangeline fell silent, frozen, as I gave her a sly smile and got up from my seat.


    "Wee back to the Monster Front, Evangeline Cross."


    "..."


    "Rest well for now. From now on, youll be at my mercy."


    Evangeline simply sat there, her hand on her forehead, with a nk expression on her face.


    Leaving the child to gather her thoughts, I stepped out into the courtyard.


    The sun was shining brightly. The weather was nice.


    Looking over the sprouting nts in the courtyard garden, I murmured to myself.


    "Spring is finallying..."


    ***


    "..."


    Evangeline still sat in the courtyard pavilion, head bowed low.


    ...I think I understand a bit now.


    Evangeline could faintly grasp her mothers intentions.


    Her mother had made a resolute decision.


    Despite knowing the pain of losing someone you love. Perhaps knowing that she might die a horrible death as a result.


    Still, she chose to marry and give birth to a daughter. She loved with all her might.


    To bridge the gap between people.


    To pass on the thing that continues to the next generation.


    If theres a single reason humans fight against monsters, maybe thats it.


    Everyone in this city is living with the same resolution.


    Evangeline slowly raised her head and looked around.


    Detecting the onset of spring, sprouts were blossoming from the ground frozen over the winter.


    Though the stem might wither and the fruit might die, under the frost the flower will wilt and the leaves will decay beneath the permafrost.


    But spring wille again, and the sprouts will bloom once more from the buried soil.


    While everyone will die someday.


    The thing that continues is undoubtedly, right here.


    The Cross family didnt just leave death and dust behind.


    Evangeline clenched her fist in front of her chest.


    Despite death and dust, in the end, the Cross family left theirst heir - Evangeline Cross, here on thisnd.


    I think I understand a little, Mom. Dad.


    A faint smile crossed Evangelines lips.


    "I think I understand, just a little."


    Because there was something to continue. People lived on this front line.


    So, Evangeline will not stop either, she will pave the path behind her.


    Because that is what the Cross family has been doing... No.


    Because thats what everyone living here has done every day.


    Evangeline, who had risen from her seat, left the courtyard, hobbling with the aid of her crutch.


    Her whole body ached from the injuries, but her spirit was utterly invigorated.


    Its spring.


    Finally, its spring.


    ***


    [STAGE 3 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Ash(EX)]


    [Leveled-up Characters]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.20 (5) (First job change avable!)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.35 (2) (Second job change avable!)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.38 (2)


    - Jupiter(SR) Lv.39 (1)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.23 (2)


    - Damien(N) Lv.30 (3)


    [Injured or Deceased Characters]


    - Ash(EX) : Severely Injured


    - Evangeline(SSR) : Slightly Injured


    - Damien(N) : Severely Injured


    [Acquired Items]


    - Golem Legion Magic Stone : 110


    - Golem Legion Glove Fragment : 182


    - Magic Stone Golem Magic Core(SR) : 5


    [The stage clear rewards have been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - N grade reward box : 3


    - SSR grade reward box : 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 4 : World on the Chessboard]


    ***


    Upon returning to the room, the Stage 3 settlement window appeared before my eyes.


    "Huh, Im the stage MVP?"


    My eyes widened at the unexpected result.


    It must have been because I monopolized the achievements in the orchard. Im not even abatant, but I got the MVP.


    "Well, lets look at the other results one by one."


    Since I hadnt participated directly in the defense this time, I intended to carefully review the details.


    But then,


    Zap!


    A silver spark flickered from my neck, and I felt a sharp pain in it.


    As I reflexively clutched my neck, a system window appeared before my eyes.


    [??? Ne - Unlocking function in progress.]


    The item that had been marked as ??? Ne, which I had received as a tutorial stage reward.


    The exact name of that ne... was finally being disyed.


    [Ne of the Rebel(EX)]


    - Ne of the yer who rebels against fate.


    - You can use the exclusive shop with the achievement points you have umted so far.


    In other words, it seems like it allows me to use the special shop with the achievement points Ive umted.


    "I dont know why its called the Ne of the Rebel, though."


    The yer rebels against fate?


    Its the first time Ive heard such a thing. I wonder if theres some hidden information.


    "Hmm-"


    After pondering, I set it aside for now and opened the achievement shop. Lets see whats there first.


    Ding!


    As I opened the achievement store, tutorial text flowed out.


    [Wee to the Achievement Points exclusive store!]


    [You can purchase various items and abilities that will aid your game with the achievement points youve gathered.]


    [Current Achievement Points: 1,000,000P]


    [Add more joy to your gaming strategy by purchasing appropriate perks!]


    Joy, huh... Arent they just trying to spice things up? I wonder if theres anything worth using.


    Muttering to myself, an advertisement simr to a supermarket flyer popped up next.


    [Directors Rmendation!]


    [Dark Event Tracker]


    - Detects and notifies you in advance when a dark event will ur in the stage.


    - Price: 100,000P


    [Please buy it because its really rmended by the director!]


    ...


    A message that seemed to be desperately written by that guy, Aider, was visible. Did he consider this item particrly necessary...?


    A dark event detector?


    But, whats a dark event? Ive never heard of it before.


    I touched the item for more detailed information about the perk.


    [Dark Event]


    - urs when ???s ?? intervenes in the game.


    - A random event urs on the stage, adversely affecting the yers strategy.


    I opened my eyes wide.


    Could it be?


    Though the points were considerably expensive, without hesitation, I immediately purchased the Dark Event Tracker.


    sh!


    The ne shed once, and the tracker function was instantly added to the system.


    When I opened the system window and expanded the Dark Event logs,


    "Holy shit..."


    Just as I suspected.


    Every single stage thus far had activated a dark event.


    Stage 1 designated a horde of the worst starting monsters, Living Armor.


    Stage 2 involved the intrusion of hostile NPCs.


    Stage 3 saw the monsters behaving oddly. Precise, a feint alongside a swift attack.


    The worst parts of the stages so far had been due to these dark events.


    Now its certain.


    I had thought that the game had suddenly gone insane and the difficulty had spiked, but that wasnt it.


    None of this is a coincidence. Someone is deliberately trying to ruin this game.


    The malice I felt was not a misunderstanding.


    But why?


    Why would they go to such lengths to ruin this game? Why?


    I red into the empty void.


    Whose malice is it thats disrupting my strategy...


    Who on earth could it be?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    From Crossroad, situated at the worlds farthest south, to the distant north.


    The central part of the continent. Here, one could say, lies the heart of the world.


    The capital of the Everck Empire - New Terra boasts its colossal magnificence.


    This city, embracing a vast harbor reaching the inner sea of the continent, is the global hub for trade and logistics. People pour in relentlessly, indifferent to the day-night cycle.


    The ever-expanding size of the city has already matched the territory of a small nation.


    In the heart of this most prosperous and colossal city, a corner of the imperial pce, also known as the Thornbush Castle due to its row of ck spires.


    Inside the office located in the tallest tower on the west, a man was reviewing documents.


    ...


    Gleaming in his tantalizingly bound ck hair was a faint red aura, and inside the frameless sses perched on his nose, intellectual red eyes sparkled.


    He is the second son of the Emperor and the de facto leader of the Everck Empire, entrusted with administering the empires affairs.


    Fernandez Ember Keeper Everck.


    His desk was piled high with various documents.


    Reports awaiting his seal were ceaselessly pouring in from every territory of the empire.


    As he was engrossed in scrutinizing the mountain of pressing issues, an aide approached from behind.


    "Your Majesty."


    "What is it?"


    Fernandez, without turning around, inquired. The aide carefully began.


    "Your younger sibling has requested reinforcements again."


    "Ash?"


    "Yes. They say the monster invasion on the southern front is intensifying daily, and immediate reinforcement is needed."


    Fernandez, who was rubbing his weary brow after removing his sses, asked.


    "How many times has a request for reinforcements been made now?"


    "This is the third time."


    "Hmm."


    Fernandez seemed lost in thought for a moment but eventually shook his head.


    "Dismiss it."


    "But, Your Majesty, the situation on the southern front really doesnt seem ordinary."


    The aide unfurled another paper in his hand and read it.


    "ording to our spys report, the level of the monster invasion is unprecedented in recent decades, and its getting worse..."


    "I said dismiss it."


    But Fernandez was unmoved.


    "Were currently concluding the war with the Bringar Duchy on the western front. We have no troops to spare for something like the southern front."


    "Although thats true..."


    "The subjugation of the Duchy is our priority. If a real problem arises in the southern front, we can still handle itter."


    Immediately after, Fernandez grumbled quietly.


    "That Ash, always whining. Well, he always has been..."


    "Pardon?"


    "Nothing. Instead, whats the situation on the Bringar Duchy front?"


    "Currently, our First Army is directly attacking the Duchys capital. We expect to receive news of its fall within this week."


    After a moments hesitation, Fernandez cautiously added a question.


    "...and my elder brother?"


    "Hes at the forefront."


    "No matter how many times I tell him to break that habit..."


    The Empire of Evercks First Prince, Lark Avnche Everck.


    As themander-in-chief who holds the military power of the empire, all the knights and soldiers under the empire follow his orders.


    Lark, a born fighter and the First Prince, enjoyed leading the front lines himself.


    The same was true in this war, which Fernandez did not appreciate.


    Regardless of how powerful ones own force is, he is the eldest prince after all.


    The role of themander isnt at the forefront but at themand center.


    Both my brother and sister only give me heartburn...


    Quietly biting his lips, Fernandez asked his deputy onest question.


    "Im just curious, what about my Father?"


    "Hes still in seclusion."


    "...I see."


    The sole emperor of the Empire had been seclusion in for several years.


    Being holed up in the deepest part of the imperial pce, he would asionally issue letters in person or call people to his inner pce to quietly give orders.


    Hence, the First Prince handled external affairs, and the Second Prince took care of the internal ones.


    As this situation continued, nasty rumors even started circting that the Emperor had fallen ill.


    This war with the Bringar Duchy was undoubtedly influenced by the Emperors absence.


    "..."


    Having thought about his father for a moment, Fernandez waved his hand.


    "I understand. You may go now."


    "Ah, your majesty, theres one more thing that requires your approval."


    The deputy took out another paper from his pocket and handed it to Fernandez. Fernandez indifferently took it and read it.


    "Execution order?"


    "Yes. Its about the execution of the treason prisoners in the underground dungeon. Do you approve?"


    "Of course, I approve. These people allmitted treason against the Empire, didnt they?"


    The criminals hadmitted the act of rebellion half a year ago.


    Of course, it was rarer for prisoners detained in the underground dungeon to be arrested for charges other than treason.


    How can there be a charge better than rebellion to make my blood boil.


    As Fernandez was about to immediately sign his approval of the execution, his hand suddenly stopped.


    "Wait."


    "Yes?"


    "Didnt you say earlier that Ash requested reinforcements?"


    "Yes, I did..."


    "Send them."


    "Ah, you mean the reinforcements?"


    "No."


    Whoosh-


    Fernandez tore the execution approval letter he held in his hand in half.


    "Send these condemned criminals to the Monster Frontline."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "Ash needs meat shields too, doesnt he? Whether they die by execution or are torn apart by monsters, I think it will be much the same."


    The shocked deputy objected immediately.


    "But, Your Majesty! These arent just ordinary criminals. They plotted a rebellion and caused severe damage to the Empire!"


    "..."


    "We dont know what they might stir up if we send them to the south..."


    "Ash will handle it."


    Fernandez was unfazed.


    "Ash is probably desperate for troops. Hell take what he can get, whether its fresh or rotten."


    "..."


    "I will write the order under my authority as the Grand Vizier. The execution of these five criminals will take ce on the southern front, and Prince Ash will be responsible for its execution..."


    Fernandez, who had written on a new piece of paper with his flowing handwriting, smiled with satisfaction.


    "Sending troops because my brother is struggling. I really am a kind and good older brother."


    Fernandez turned his head to the south. Through the wide window of the tower, the sun in the southern sky was pouring out blinding light.


    Towards his younger brother, who was incredibly far away, Fernandez whispered quietly.


    "You think the same, dont you, Ash?"


    ***


    My ears are itchy.


    "...Is someone talking shit about me?"


    I vigorously scratched the inside of my ear with my pinky. Why is it so itchy all of a sudden?


    Well, being cursed is part of my job.


    I am the lord of this ce, Crossroad.


    The ultimate responsible person.


    Its natural that someone curses me when a problem arises. Itching ears? I should just shrug it off.


    Anyway...


    I looked at the vase in my hand with concern.


    Is this okay as a constion gift?


    The ce I arrived at is a temple.


    It was a building used by severely injured people even in this facility, which heals those who are hurt.


    Standing in front of the door of the white corridor, I swallowed dry saliva.


    Visiting someones sickbed is not something you get used to, no matter how many times you do it.


    Squeak -


    I braced myself and opened the door to enter.


    It was a private room. I had specially requested the temple to leave this patient alone.


    "Who is it?"


    The boy sitting on the bed let out a tiny voice.


    Looking at the patient with his eyes tightly wrapped in bandages, my heart felt heavy.


    I put the vase on the table in the middle of the ward and spoke.


    "Its me. Damien."


    "Ah, Prince?"


    The patient was none other than Damien.


    "How are you feeling?"


    I moved to the side of the bed and sat on the chair. Damien scratched the back of his head, looking awkward.


    His brown curly hair was a tangled mess.


    "Its not a major injury. There was no need for you toe... I know youre busy."


    "Dont talk like that. You got hurt because of me."


    Even though I was speaking in a light tone, my heart was heavy.


    In thest defensive battle, at my request, Damien performed a long-distance sniper attack.


    Immediately afterward, he was reportedly unable to see, bleeding from both eyes.


    It seems that the excessive use of [Far-Sight] had eaten into his physical durability.


    I thought it was a temporary symptom, but even after a day, his vision did not recover. Even after receiving healing from the High Priest, it was to no avail, so he ended up being admitted to the ICU.


    "Because of you, my lord? No!"


    At my words, Damien, taken aback, hurriedly waved his hands.


    "I acted recklessly on my own. You are not to me, my lord!"


    "You fool."


    I tousled Damiens hair roughly.


    Being unable to see, Damien could only let out cries of protest, like Ugh! and Stop it!


    As I removed my hand, Damien offered a weak smile.


    "My vision should return after a few days of rest. You dont need to worry."


    "..."


    How could I not worry?


    You are my cheat code, my lighthouse guiding me through this game of horrifying difficulty.


    No, not just because youre a cheat character.


    You trust and follow me, you sincerely try to help me.


    Arent you a remarkable subordinate? Ive pushed you to the point of injury.


    Feeling guilt, I heavily opened my mouth.


    "From now on, dont overexert yourself."


    "Huh?"


    "Well, of course, Ill still make use of you, but I wont make you work to such an extent. I promise!"


    I extended my pinky finger as I spoke.


    However, Damien softly shook his head.


    "I am your trigger, my lord. As long as I can, please use me however you need."


    "Hey..."


    "If killing monsters helps us eventually vanquish them forever..."


    Damien lifted his hand and pressed hard against the bandage wrapped over his eyes.


    "Even if both my eyes burn out, I am more than willing to pull the trigger."


    "..."


    "So, please, use me until I am worn out and broken. My lord."


    Damien still had a faint smile on his face.


    "Because thats why Im on this battlefield."


    I couldnt bring myself to say that I wouldnt.


    As long as he has [Far-Sight], Damien will always be used to his limit.


    As I watched this loyal and pitiful boy, I slowly opened my mouth.


    "Damien."


    "Yes."


    "Do you remember the promise I first made to you?"


    Damien tilted his head.


    "Promise...? What was it?"


    "That someday, I would die to you."


    "Ah..."


    Damien closed his mouth. I continued.


    "You said you hated me for causing the death of your friend... So I said, I would die to you someday, but I asked you to help me just once."


    It was back during the tutorial stage.


    At that time, Damien had lost a friend andpletely lost the will to live.


    To get Damien up on his feet, I even used his hatred toward me as fuel.


    What about Damien now?


    "Do you still hate me? For causing your friends death?"


    Is that hatred still valid?


    "..."


    Damien didnt answer, instead lowering his head slowly.


    It was a long while before an answer spilled from the boys dry lips.


    "I..."

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    "I..."


    Damien, hesitating, cautiously spoke.


    "I havent thought about it since. That promise with you, Your Highness."


    "..."


    "When all the monsters are defeated and peacees to these frontlines, Your Highness, ask me again then."


    Damien looked up at me with a face I couldnt tell was smiling or crying.


    "Ill answer then. Whether I still... hate you."


    "That day will surelye, Damien."


    Three more years.


    Whatever form it takes, a conclusion wille after walking the entire path to the ending.


    "And no matter what your answer is then, I will dly ept it."


    I reached out and covered the bandaged eye of Damien. He remained motionless.


    Loyalty and hatred. Grace and resentment.


    The yer and the cheat character.


    It didnt matter what kind of rtionship we had. I wished for this little boy, who helped me, to be happy someday.


    No matter what ending we met, I could only wish for that to happen...


    ***


    The stage ended and a day had passed into the night.


    I returned to my roompletely exhausted.


    "Oh, my poor body, oh..."


    I was already nursing a ruined left arm, my whole body creaked from harsh battles.


    But I couldnt afford to restpletely. I had to know the exact result of the defense I didnt attend.


    The real oue, something I couldnt know from the system calction window alone.


    So, I went to look around everything, from the city walls to the artifact storage, all sorts of production facilities, and the soldiers at the shrine, and only now had returned.


    "Im so tired... I could die..."


    A victory feast was to be held tonight, but I was in no condition to attend, so I just gave a congrattory speech and came back.


    Even without me, the others would entertain the soldiers well. Like Jupiter, Jupiter, Jupiter...


    I trust you, Jupiter.


    She was a sure talent when it came to alcohol, smoking, gambling, and wasteful spending. You go ahead and liven up the atmosphere and y well with the soldiers.


    "Yaaawn."


    Sitting on the bed, I was instantly overwhelmed by fatigue.


    I wanted to fall asleep immediately, but I couldnt postpone the tasks for today. I opened the system window.


    First, ss change.


    In thest battle, two of the main party characters reached the level required for ss change.


    I reached level 20, making the first ss change possible, and Lucas reached level 35, making the second ss change possible.


    First, Lucas.


    I opened Lucass stat window. Lets look at the abilities of our cute SSR protagonist, lets see~


    [Lucas (SSR)]


    - Level: 35


    - Title: The Princes Bodyguard/Hero


    - Profession: Veteran Knight


    - Strength 35, Agility 35, Intelligence 15, Stamina 35, Magic Power 20


    "These stats are insane..."


    His Strength, Agility, and Stamina are all maxed out. If he was born on Earth, he would have probably won several Olympic gold medals. I dont know in what event, though.


    Lucas had alreadypleted his second advancement and had been promoted to a Veteran Knight. That meant his second skill should be unlocked as well.


    I opened Lucass skill window. Lets check out the second skill!


    - Held Abilities


    > Passive: Man of Steel


    > Ability 1: Soul Strike


    > Ability 2: Step of Persistence


    > Ultimate: ??? (Opens after the third job advancement)


    Lucass second skill, the Step of Persistence, had been unlocked.


    It was a skill that granted wings to the SSR-ranked cheat character, Lucas. Simply put, it was a high-speed movement ability.


    Once used, it allowed the user to leap approximately 10 meters in a single bound, providing absurd mobility.


    However, a target was necessary. You couldnt just leap into thin air.


    Whether it was an enemy, an ally, an object, anything, there had to be something to set as a target to charge towards.


    Though this restriction existed, the reason this skill was considered overpowered was... it had no cooldown.


    In the game, it could be used every turn.


    Of course, it consumed a massive amount of MP, but if you wished, you could wreak havoc on the enemy lines alone, ying hit-and-run.


    The reason Lucas was considered the cornerstone and theplete form among all damage-tank characters in the game was simple.


    His skill set was powerful, simple, and adaptable to every situation.


    Tank with the passive.


    Attack with Skill 1.


    Move with Skill 2.


    Once he learns his ultimate and finishes obtaining his exclusive equipment and specialized build... Lucas will truly be a god of the battlefield.


    Of course, the journey to level 50 was long and fraught with challenges.


    Obtaining the exclusive equipment and specialized build was also far from easy.


    But once youve made it, the reward is worth it. Our protagonist, Lucas...


    Lets keep up the effort a little more.


    Imagining Lucass grandeur, I closed his status window with a faint smile on my lips.


    Next up, it was me, Ash.


    From the unprecedented trash start at level 1, I had finally reached level 20 after a long and arduous journey...!


    Thinking back on all the hardships, I felt a pang in my heart. Sob.


    The happiness starts after hardship, Ash! Now, youll start unlocking overpowered skills befitting a hidden ss!


    I didnt stop the burning circuit of happiness.


    I mean, its a hidden ss! The Commander ss that no one had ever had!


    Shouldnt there be one or two cheat skills that would scare the bnce and make it run away!


    I opened my stat window.


    [Ash (EX)]


    - Level: 20


    - Title: Lord of Crossroad / The Crazy Third Prince


    - Profession: Intermediate Commander


    - Strength 6, Agility 9, Intelligence 20, Stamina 8, Magic Power 12


    Considering all the effort, the stats were surprisingly decent, especially intelligence.


    Even with the unique 50% reduction on growth debuff of the Commander ss, these stats could be considered quite good.


    Enough with the stats, the skill! The second skill!


    I hastily opened the skill window, shouting with all my might.


    "Did you just get a cheat skill?!"


    - Owned Skills


    > Passive: Unyielding Commander


    > Skill 1: Gaze of Command


    > Skill 2: ??? (Unlocked after 2nd Job Change)


    > Ultimate: ??? (Unlocked after 3rd Job Change)


    I furrowed my brow.


    A new skill name had appeared. But what was this? Gaze of Command...?


    I hurriedly opened its detailed description.


    [Gaze of Command ()]


    - Controls the consciousness of anyone who makes eye contact, forcing them to be controlled.


    - The lower the targets Magic Power stat, the higher the sess rate of the skill and the longer its duration.


    The passive skill [Unyielding Commander] has no effect on allies it is already applied to.


    "Hooh..."


    Essentially, it was a skill that sprayed mind control magic widely.


    Although its effect was weaker than persistent mind control magic that couldst throughout a stage once applied.


    Nheless, it meant that I could freely control the movements of monsters just by making eye contact with them.


    Ill have to test how much MP it consumes, but this seems surprisingly sweet.


    Frankly, I was hoping for an explosive active skill...


    You know what I mean. Since Im amander, I expected something big like summoning dozens of cannons for a volley of fire.


    Or summoning hundreds of sand soldiers to control. I had anticipated something spectacr.


    Well, I still have my 2nd skill and ultimate left. I should pray for an explosive skill toe then.


    Did they give me this passive skill because of this 1st skill?


    I took another look at my passive skill [Unyielding Commander].


    [Unyielding Commander] prevents mental status abnormalities in nearby allies.


    It seemed to block any malfunction of my 1st skill. There was no need to apply my 1st skill to my subordinates who follow my orders anyway.


    Anyway, its a skill with infinite potential.


    All kinds of uses for it sprang to mind in an instant.


    Even though its temporary and theres a chance of failure, its still a mind control skill.


    Its versatility is virtually limitless as long as my creativity can back it up.


    Ill test it in realbat soon.


    It seems like Ill need to encounter an enemy to test it. I closed the status window.


    Next.


    I took out four boxes from my inventory.


    Three of them were gray.


    And one shone with a brilliant gold!


    A rare SSR-grade reward box. I received it as a reward for clearing thest stage.


    By the Almighty God, an SSR-grade box!


    I looked down at the golden box in my hand and swallowed hard.


    Its that rare box. The one thats difficult to acquire even ten times from start to end of a round. And it appeared on the 3rd stage.


    I hope I get a weapon I can use.


    I looked down at my cast-d left arm.


    During thest battle, while I was swinging my lucky roulette weapon Lucky Strike, it fumbled, and my left arm got shattered.


    "Even after the healing, it will impossible to wield it as before... Rather than relying on luck, I need a weapon thats reliable, practical, and with minimal variables."


    Id love to just sit back and give orders, but reality isnt so kind.


    Moreover, now that Ive confirmed the existence of the Dark Event designed to screw over my game strategy, the difficulty of the game is bound to fluctuate in the future.


    This means Ill constantly be involved in directbat.


    Like thest battle, I might be able to fire magic guns.


    Last time, I made good use of the SSR-grade magic gun, ck Queen.


    But that was merely a makeshift solution.


    Even a single magic gun would be better off in Damiens hands. Especially a cheat weapon like the ck Queen.


    Theres already a rightful person who can bring out 200 percent of the magic guns potential.


    Using a weapon that can one-shot key enemy units from a long distance like a shotgun is as foolish as putting a pearl ne on a pig.


    I need to find a weapon that suits me.


    It might be wishful thinking to hope that itll be here.


    But since I already have an SSR-grade reward box in my hand, I might as well stack one more greed! Right?!


    First, I opened three N-grade boxes. Im not expecting much, but who knows, maybe Ill get something amazing?!


    [Rewards]


    - Superior Stamina Potion


    - Superior Magic Power Potion


    - me Enchant Scroll


    "Hmm~ nothing special~"


    All three are consumables. Well, potions are always useful, and the enchant scroll has a good effect.


    Come to think of it, I still have an Ice Enchant Scroll I received as a reward before. I havent used it yet.


    Ive been saving it for when I face an enemy vulnerable to ice. Anyway, lets keep them all.


    Now, the main event!


    Holding the golden box in my hand, I took a deep breath. Phew...


    Please!


    "Dear Loot God! Please give me a perfect weapon just for me!"


    I shouted and opened the golden box in one fell swoop.


    shing-!


    A dazzling golden light scattered all around.


    The golden light eventually converged into one, forming the shape of a single item.


    Holding that item in my hand, I opened my mouth slightly.


    "This is...?!"

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    An item from an SSR grade reward box.


    It was... a short staff.


    Too short to be a regr magical staff, almost as if... a miniature baton wielded by an orchestra conductor.


    Could it be?


    I cautiously held the staff in my hand, examining its stats.


    [Maestro(SSR) Lv.35]


    - Category: Staff


    - Attack Power: 35-50


    - Durability: 10/10


    - Create and control des of magic power in thin air. The attack power of the des equals that of the staff. The number of des increases with the amount of MP used.


    - Direct attacks with this staff inflict fixed damage of 1% of the targets current HP, and randomly apply a buff.


    "Start the performance!" - Some cruel conductor


    Its the real Maestro...!


    Whirling the staff in my hand, I whistled in awe.


    SSR grade exclusive weapons came with all sorts of unique stats and performances, and among them, this staff had quite peculiar abilities.


    The base ability was the creation of magic des. It generated multiple magic des in thin air and allowed me to throw them at will.


    There was also an unstated feature - the attribute of the generated magic des differed from character to character.


    If Lilly used this staff, she would produce des of me, and if Jupiter used it, she would conjure des of lightning.


    Since I had no magic attribute, my des would be attribute-less.


    Regardless, as long as I had enough MP, it was a great staff that enabled potent mid-range attacks.


    Even though I wasnt a magician, I could fight as if I were.


    But the most unique aspect of this weapon is the buff applied through attacks.


    When you hit directly with the staff, it not only inflicted fixed damage but also granted a fairly high-performance buff.


    In the game, when it was the turn of the character equipped with this, theyd take a swing at their allies.


    Sure, 1% of current HP did sting a bit, but the returned buff was much more significant.


    ...Wait, so do I now have to hit my party members with this?


    An image momentarily shed in my mind.


    A scene where I am smacking each of my party members with the small staff in my hand...


    In the game, there were no repercussions for hitting an ally. But this is very much real.


    There would be definite bacsh if I suddenly started hitting the kids with a staff. It could even ruin the trust I had built with them.


    How can I convince them and still hit them with the staff...?


    I stared down at the short staff in my hand, immersed in deep thought.


    Spank them when theyve done wrong? Hit their palms? Make them prostrate themselves? ...No, can I really do that?


    Corporal punishment was out of the question due to our rtionship, so spanking as a punishment wasnt an option either.


    What could be a way to hit them with the staff that everyone would agree with?


    ...And so, a strange night of pondering went by.


    ***


    The next day. Morning.


    [Stage 4]


    - Time until the start: 10 days


    With just ten days left before the next stage started, I made my way into town. The first order of business was to find the heads of the stonecutters and the carpenters guilds.


    Ah, the Margrave!


    Has the Margrave arrived?


    The two men, who had been working together at a joint workshop, politely bowed as they saw me. I approached them, made quick pleasantries, and cut straight to the chase.


    We are to begin restoring the frontline base.


    ...!


    The frontline base... you say?


    A hint of tension washed over the faces of the two guildmasters. I nodded solemnly.


    The Frontline Base.


    It was the wooden fort built right in front of the southern ck Lake, the very ce where we fought the ck spiders in the tutorial stage. The damage from that stage was so severe that it was currently left abandoned.


    But now, it was time to start the renovation work.


    I dont need to tell you both how vital the frontline base is.


    The two guildmasters nodded silently.


    It was a defensive line built right in front of theke from where monsters crawled out. If we could properly manage this frontline base, it would significantly reduce the number of monsters invading the city of Crossroad. It could potentially thwart any pincer movements the monstrous horde might n as well. The problem, as always, was the maintenance.


    It would bear the brunt of the first wave of the enemy, right at the front line. If it were to fall, all the stationed troops would likely perish.


    The monster invasions are bing increasingly aggressive. Not just operating the frontline base, but even the restoration work poses a substantial risk, I said, looking intently at the tense faces of the two guildmasters.


    However, for future monster frontline defenses, it is an essential task that we must undertake.


    Yes...


    We understand.


    The frontline base is far. Moreover, work can only be conducted between defense battles, which means this will be a long-term project. Start the restoration slowly but surely.


    I pointed to the piles of timber and stone stacked next to the workshop.


    First, we need to secure and transport the materials. I will, of course, provide the necessary expenses for the materials andbor. You both need to identify whats required for the restoration and submit the approvals to me.


    Yes, my lord!


    We will faithfully fulfill your trust.


    This is a task for all of humanity. I count on you.


    Ipleted the payment for the restoration work right then and there.


    After all, whether its machinery or human, a little lubricant helps get things moving.


    ***


    Next, I headed to the smithy.


    It was bustling with activity since morning. The moment I entered, the cksmith guildmaster rushed over.


    Wee, my lord! Are you here to check on the cannon mold were casting?


    No, theres no rush on that.


    The ck Queen was alreadypleted a few days ago. I had no intention of rushing the remaining three pieces.


    "I came today because of the equipment disassembly."


    I gestured to Lucas, standing behind me. Lucas piled equipment onto the workbench.


    It was a collection of damaged equipment from before.


    An SSR-grade cavalry spear and shield of Evangeline that I had smashed... by mistake.


    And also, an SSR-grade cavalry spear and shield of Evangelines from thest battle that got ruined.


    Together, four pieces of SSR-grade equipment were damaged.


    It was fortunate that no one had died, but with the loss of such high-grade items, it felt like a boiling stew in my gut.


    Especially since two of them were broken due to my mistake!


    "Could you extract magic cores from this equipment?"


    Equipment disassembly involved melting the item to salvage the materialponents.


    For intact equipment, there was about a 50 percent chance of recovering a magic core of the same grade. The problem was with damaged equipment.


    Depending on the degree of damage, the probability of recovering a magic core sharply declined.


    If lucky, one could recover the magic corepletely, but usually, one only got little bits of other materials that went into making the equipment.


    Give me back the magic cores, please! Please!


    While I was pleading internally, I stood solemnly on the outside, befitting a lord.


    The head of the cksmith guild nodded with a grave face.


    "I will do my best, Your Highness."


    "Ill be waiting for the results."


    After watching the damaged equipment enter arge furnace, I left the cksmiths workshop.


    Melting down the equipment and salvaging the materials would take a day or two.


    I hope to salvage at least one magic core...


    I boarded the carriage parked at the entrance of the cksmiths workshop, praying.


    Thest workshop I needed to visit was the Alchemists workshop.


    ***


    "Weve been researching the golems glove fragments you left with usst time."


    The Alchemists workshop.


    The guild master who had led me inside pointed to the interior of the workshop.


    The alchemists were analyzing the golem glove fragments I had partially recovered during thest free exploration, and arge quantity obtained from this stage.


    "Theres magic civilization technology from hundreds of years ago embedded in it. Once the analysis is finished, it will help increase the durability of our armor and walls."


    In this way, upgrading on our side is possible through research, in the case of certain monster legions.


    Golem glove fragments, in general, increase the tier of armor. It should be helpful.


    "I also came today for the aqua artifacts."


    I instructed while looking alternately at the guild master and Lilly.


    "We need to reinforce the anti-air artifacts. Do we have any in stock?"


    "Do you mean anti-air... to intercept enemies in the air?"


    "Thats right."


    In Protect the Empire, there are severalws regarding the appearance of monster legions.


    One of them is that a flying monster appears at least once within every five stages.


    For instance, at least once among stages 1~5, and at least once among stages 6~10. And so on.


    "One has to confront a flying monster at either Stage 4 or 5.


    If it appeared at Stage 4, then it was best to start preparing now.


    If it appeared at Stage 5, things would be a bit moreplicated.


    Stages that are multiples of 5 functioned as boss stages, where the quantity and quality of the monster hordes were vastly superior.


    If a flying monster showed up then, you had to be prepared anyway.


    So, the aim was to begin stocking up on anti-air artifacts from now on.


    Sort out a list of all repairable artifacts that have anti-air capabilities.


    Understood, Your Highness!


    The Alchemist Guildmaster and Lilly darted off towards the warehouse.


    As the two of them were busy rummaging through the warehouse, I fell deep into thought.


    Fighting against flying monsters is quite different from conventional defenses.


    Land obstacles or barricades became meaningless, and the height of the walls also lost their effectiveness.


    Even long-range sniping could not proceed smoothly.


    In such circumstances, monsters rapidly approached from the sky and forced a melee battle.


    In other words, a close-quartersbat was inevitable.


    The usual tactic of thinning the enemy ranks with long-range firepower is useless. We need to construct a solid and stable melee line.


    Thinking about the melee line gave me a headache, so I held my forehead.


    I always said it, but wecked manpower!


    If only we had one more decent sub-party...!


    Its not that I havent recruited any additional characters.


    However, they were all N grade, without any outstanding characteristics and at low levels.


    They could be useful if nurtured, but they would never carry the same weight as the main party.


    Why are there so few useful ones?!


    The main party consisted of two SSR grade vanguards, an SR grade area mage, and a cheat sniper, a luxuriousposition.


    Starting from the sub-party, the talent pool hadpletely dried up. Even though Stage 4 was soon approaching, we were in a hurry.


    We need to recruit some good ones quickly...


    Thats when Lilly and the Alchemist Guildmaster returned to me.


    "Heres the list of repairable anti-air artifacts!"


    "Lets see."


    I took the list and scanned through it.


    "Hmm, good. This one, this one, and thisst one... three. Prioritize their repair and position them on the walls."


    "Understood! Ill get to the repairs right away!"


    As soon as I gave the order, Lilly disappeared into the workshop with the list.


    Hey, you dont have to worry that much, I wont take you to dangerous ces anymore...


    epting the polite bow of the Alchemist Guildmaster, I exited the Alchemist workshop.


    "Phew."


    Beside me, who was taking a deep breath and loosening my cor, Lucas grinned.


    "Youve worked hard, my lord."


    "Nah. I just walked around giving orders."


    I grabbed the water bottle Lucas handed me and took a gulp. Lucas stretched his hand toward the carriage.


    "Is your duty done? Lets return to the mansion. You still need more rest."


    "Anyone would think I was at deaths door, huh."


    Youre the one ying the delicate flower, not me.


    I handed the water bottle back to Lucas and nodded toward the citys interior.


    "We need to go one more ce."


    "Havent we already visited all the workshop facilities?"


    "We have seen all the workshops. But theres another ce I need to check."


    I offered a slight smile.


    "Im going to construct a new facility in the city. Today, Ill meet the people wholl be working there, and find a suitable location."


    "What kind of facility? A new defensive instation? Or perhaps, a knights training facility for your exclusive legion?"


    "No, its not rted to defense."


    Opening the system window and pulling up the citys entire map, I searched for a suitable location with my eyes.


    "Im going to build a casino."


    "...Pardon?"


    With a tone that suggested he couldnt understand, Lucas responded a beatter.


    I repeated myself.


    "A casino, Lucas. A casino. A ce where nobles and tycoons can legally gamble."


    "..."


    "Specifically, Im thinking of erecting a hotel with an attached casino. I wonder what would be a good location..."


    Watching me with a stern face, Lucas gradually softened into a warm smile. Whats with him? Why is he looking at me like that?


    "As expected, you are truly unique, my lord."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "You cant get rid of your reckless tendencies, cant forget the taste of gambling, and now youre thinking of building a casino in this backwater town... I, Lucas, can only admire your consistency."


    "Im going to hit you, you bastard!"


    I almost hit Lucas with the magic wand I recently acquired. I should apply a buff to make it sting more, the cheek of him!


    "Thats not it, Lucas! Listen carefully! This is not for my amusement!"


    I raised my index finger and dered earnestly.


    "I n to lure other hero characters with it!"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    also has the characteristics of a city management game.


    Primarily, it involves governing the city known as Crossroad.


    Over a period of three years, yers need to develop the city in their own unique ways.


    As the city grows, so does its revenue. People flock to the city, and a positive cycle is created.


    There are various methods to do this.


    One could focus on agriculture and clearrge tracts ofnd, or revitalize the citys original specialty of magic stone processing to create an industrial city.


    Despite the challenging location, one could grow it into amercial city. A mix of various factors is also possible.


    In other words, its up to the taste of the yer.


    During the course of ying this game and resetting it 742 times, I generally managed the city with a focus on industry.


    It was the most standard route, and by the endgame, it was the city development build that could pull in the most money.


    It was the same this time around. I intended to go with the industrial specialization build I was very familiar with and had fully mastered.


    But, a problem arose.


    The issue was obtaining heroes.


    Right now, the fact that heroes are not being recruited, makes the situation bad. Moreover, theres no guarantee that this situation will be resolvedter on.


    While I was worrying about what to do, a city development build that I normally wouldnt have considered urred to me.


    Specifically, a tourism specialization build.


    The tourism specialization build involves constructing various facilities in the city to attract tourists, earning money through the tourism industry, and developing the city.


    However, it was a type of entertainment build that hardly any yer in the game would attempt.


    For good reason, since Crossroad is a remote vige situated in the farthest southern part of the continent.


    Additionally, its a high-risk conflict area where monsters can invade at any moment.


    Unless one ventures out on a simple boat, there are practically no tourists visiting for sightseeing purposes.


    Even if you build expensive tourist facilities, there is insufficient influx of tourists.


    Given this, I never considered the tourism build in all 742 attempts.


    Only in thete stages of the game, I was forced to grudgingly build high-end facilities rted to tourism tech to lure high-level heroes who would only appear if such facilities existed.


    Thats exactly the point.


    Thats the part I noticed.


    Attracting high-level heroes.


    Tourist facilities are expensive and not particrly effective from an industrial point of view... but they significantly increase the chances of specific heroes appearing!


    Therefore, normally, they would only be constructed in the extreme endgame. But heres the reverse thought.


    What if tourist facilities were built in the extreme early game?


    The appearance conditions are met. Then, someone will inevitably be caught!


    Furthermore, the heroes attracted by the tourist facilities are mostly high-level.


    They would be helpful in forming a quality squad.


    Of course, investing in tourism from the early game is inefficient.


    First of all, the cost of tourist facilities is not only higher than other facilities, but they do not have any connection to the citys other essential industries. If youre nning an optimized city development build, this is an absurd n.


    However, in this round,


    "I have a lot of money."


    My finances were abundant.


    I still havent spent all the money I made from selling gems in the tutorial stage. Ive been pouring vast amounts of money into operating the city, and theres still a considerable amount left over.


    Im going to use this money to build tourist facilities. Facilities that meet the minimum hero attraction condition.


    After much consideration, I decided to build a hotel. A luxury hotel with a casino facility inside.


    In Korea, the perception of a casino might be quite gloomy, filled with gambling-addicted customers. But in other countries, there are quite a few casinos that are decent and exquisite social ces.


    The hotel I want to build is in this direction.


    "Now, Lucas."


    To Lucas, who was still looking at me with a subtle gaze from the stone bench, I, stuck in the carriage seat, gave a smirk.


    "Ill exin my n. Listen carefully."


    I exined the High-grade Hero Attraction n, but Lucas still had an unconvinced expression.


    "So youre saying that by building a hotel with a casino in this remote country vige, extraordinary heroes will gather?"


    "Thats what Im saying. There are really such freaks."


    Thats why I set up this huge money-spending n.


    "...Lord, if you need a real talent, why not establish a knight training academy?"


    Lucas opened his mouth while driving the carriage in the direction I directed.


    "I believe that talents you raise from the start will be superior in qualitypared to the scoundrels attracted by entertainment."


    "That would be the right choice if we consider the long term."


    But the time given to me is only three years.


    It will take at least ten years to build a knight training academy, find talent, and finish nurturing them. That would be toote.


    "What I need are ready-made warriors who can be deployed immediately."


    "..."


    "Theres not enough time... time..."


    After remaining silent for a moment, Lucas slowly muttered.


    "If it really cant be helped, I will do it all."


    "Huh?"


    "Ill take on the role of the other heroes. Lord, I alone am enough."


    "..."


    "Just give me anymand."


    I let out a chuckle.


    "Haha, youre making a strong statement. But we need to be realistic."


    "..."


    "Were at war, arent we? Theres a lot one cant do alone. We need more troops."


    Of course, Lucas is of the SSR grade. Hes the most dignified protagonist. But theres a clear limit to what he can do alone.


    Its essential to augment our forces with quality troops. By any means necessary...


    Lucas drove the carriage without uttering another word. I sunk into the seat, lost in thought.


    ***


    Downtown Crossroad.


    In this provincial part of town was the only inn in the city, the busiest ce around.


    The inn, named Ettis Honey, had been operating for over a century by four generations.


    Although small, it was famous for the innkeepers warm hospitality and delicious breakfast.


    "The taste is indeed eptable."


    It wasnt breakfast time, but the surprised innkeeper served me a meal and coffee as I barged in.


    I did not refuse and quietly epted the food. I was famished from wandering around, and its not in my nature to reject offered goods.


    As I pushed the clean, empty te away, the innkeeper smiled broadly.


    "Im relieved, no, Im honored that it suited your taste, my lord!"


    The innkeeper was a middle-aged woman in her fifties.


    Her chubby smile alone made her seem like a person with abundant kindness.


    "I was worried whether it would suit the taste of the royal family, so Im relieved that you ate well!"


    "Its all thanks to your good cooking skills."


    It might not have suited the tastes of Ash, the prince, but I was an average civilian in Korea.


    I prefer these rustic dishes.


    "However,"


    I wiped my mouth roughly with the napkin and added,


    "I think you should pay more attention to hygiene."


    "Pardon?"


    "Starting with this napkin."


    I shook the napkin for her to see.


    "It seems to have been used for quite some time. No matter how clean you wash it every time. If you dont rece it frequently, these stains remain, right?"


    The napkin was clean, but it bore the signs of long use.


    To the flustered innkeeper, I deliberately used a more critical tone.


    "Both the tableware and the tableware box are quite old. Are you cleaning them thoroughly every day? Especially the tableware box, theres quite a bit of contamination left."


    "But, um..."


    "And."


    I brushed the window sill with my finger. A faint trail of dust came off.


    "When was thest time you washed the tablecloth? Do you clean the inn every few days?"


    "Well, thats...!"


    "I also want to check the import ledger. And the guest list. This ce is technically the front line of the Empire. Youre obligated to record all out-of-town guest names without fail. Have you been doing that?"


    At my sudden interrogation, the innkeeper couldnt gather her thoughts.


    I clicked my tongue in disappointment.


    "It seems the monopoly on honey made things too sweet, huh? Even with average management, customers had no choice but to stay here."


    "..."


    The innkeeper, who had been gaping, attempted to excuse herself.


    "We, we strive to wee our guests in a family-like atmosphere, to make themfortable..."


    "Does a family-like atmosphere mean unsanitary and unprofessional management?"


    I blew the dust off my finger. The innkeepers face had turned pale.


    "Anyway, I came here today to discuss something."


    I sat cross-legged, resting my chin in my hand adorned with a ring, turning my head slowly to the side.


    "I intend to build a national hotel in this city."


    "...Pardon?"


    "A grand, magnificent one at that. It will not only amodate ordinary tourists, but also be able to host guests of the royal family."


    A smug grin tugged at the corner of my lips as I gestured with my eyes.


    "But that would inevitably bring about a loss for your inn, wouldnt it? Who would want to stay in such a shabby, run-down ce when they could go to a national hotel instead?"


    The innkeeper thumped his chest in response.


    "My, my inn has enoughpetitive edge!"


    "That may be the case for a while. But wouldnt losing even half of your current customers be a critical loss? Especially in a city like this, with its already scarce visitors."


    "..."


    The innkeeper, standing rigid and gritting his teeth, asked with a trembling voice.


    "What do you want from me, my lord? Are you trying to intimidate me to take something away? Are you trying to force me to quit the inn business and drive me out of this city?"


    "No, no, innkeeper. Youve got it all wrong."


    I changed the tone of my voice, making it softer.


    "I came here to recruit you."


    "Pardon?"


    "Let me make a proposal. How about considering taking the position of General Manager at the newly built hotel?"


    The innkeepers eyes widened. I nodded in response.


    "All the employees of this inn would be hired, just as they are. Of course, well need to hire additional staff in proportion to the hotels size."


    "Ho, hold on. This is too sudden..."


    "I can assure you that youll make much more profit than you are making now. However, your responsibilities will also increase. Sanitation, cleanliness, customer service, management..."


    I didnt make this offer because I particrly trusted him.


    He was the only person in this remote town with any expertise in the lodging business.


    As Ive mentioned before, I dont n on turning Crossroad into a tourism-focused city.


    Building the hotel was merely to meet certain requirements for the arrival of some heroes.


    In other words, I want to keep the operating costs as low as possible, even if the hotel is built.


    I could have hired a professional hotelier with proper training from the capital, but this would be cheaper.


    "I wont ask again. Make your decision here and now."


    With a low push, I cornered the confused innkeeper.


    "Do you want to spend the rest of your life as the owner of this small, cozy inn or do you want to embark on a new journey under me?"


    ***


    The innkeeper epted my proposal.


    I agreed to revisit the inn in ten days to see if operations had improved.


    It was a bare minimum test to see if he could handle the new hotel.


    If he could manage to keep things rolling, I was ready to hand him this task.


    After all, thepletion of the hotel is still a long way off.


    Inside the carriage returning to the mansion.


    With my chin propped up, I continued to mull things over while gazing out the window.


    Even if we managed to steal the Lake Kingdoms magical architecture technology, it would take a considerable amount of time for the hotel to bepleted.


    And it would be even longer before heroes are attracted to the ce.


    I suppose it wont be less than two years.


    So, the only immediate ce to recruit heroes would be...


    Free exploration, I guess.


    Encounter NPCs in the dungeon beneath theke, somehow manage to recruit them.


    Of course, the total number of NPCs living in the dungeon under theke isnt even a hundred.


    And less than half of them are friendly.


    But there must be at least one, just one!


    I made up my mind. The primary objective of this free exploration is to encounter a friendly NPC and persuade them to join us.


    Once weve conquered all of the third exploration area, a safe zone known as the "base camp" appears.


    That ce would serve as a foothold and base for subsequent dungeon explorations.


    Its also a gathering ce for the scarce NPCs living in the dungeon under theke.


    Surely one or two of them would be willing to listen to my proposal. If not, Id recruit them by showering them with money or items, whatever it takes.


    Id love to depart right now if I could...


    I looked down at my left arm, encased in a cast.


    Not just me, Damien has an injured eye, and Evangeline also has minor injuries.


    Jupiter and Lucas must still be fatigued.


    No need to rush, take it slow.


    Though there was a bit of anxiety, the current situation was fairly good.


    Step by step, diligently,ying stepping stones forward.


    The next tasks are to recover and recruit a new hero from the free exploration.


    With those thoughts, I closed my weary eyes.


    Unaware of what would happen during this free exploration.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Three dayster.


    Evangelines injuries had fully healed. The knightlynce and shield of the Cross family, which had hit rock bottom in durability, were also repaired.


    Damiens eye was nearly recovered. I returned to him the SSR-ranked magic gun, ck Queen.


    Only my left arm remained in a cast. I wish I could recover as swiftly as these sturdy folks.


    [STAGE 4]


    - Time until start: 7 days


    With a week remaining until the start of the next stage.


    I could rest a few more days to fully prepare for the free exploration, but the remaining days until the stage start were gradually pressing down on me.


    I needed information on the next stage.


    So, today, I decided to embark on free exploration.


    I assembled the party, and all party members arrived at the mansion before noon. I looked over their faces.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Jupiter, Damien.


    Now adeptly armed, all members of my main party had gathered.


    "Im not sure if everyone has had a good rest these few days."


    I grinned, making eye contact with each one.


    "Im sorry to be such a demanding boss, but its time to deploy again."


    "..."


    However, for some reason,


    Evangeline averted her gaze when she met mine. What was this?


    "Whats the matter, Evangeline? Do you have aint?"


    "..."


    As I approached her and asked, Evangeline continued to avoid my gaze, stepping back.


    "No, its just... Im a bit embarrassed..."


    "Huh?"


    Why? What was she embarrassed about?


    Because were now in the same party? Because of the incident where we risked our lives fighting a golem? Or because she spilled everything about her parents to me?


    "What is it? Whats going on?"


    "Never mind! Just move! Lets finish the briefing and set off."


    Evangeline pushed me away, losing her temper.


    I sighed at her unreasonable behavior. Damn, I need to understand the mind of this pubescent child.


    And when I looked around, Damien also avoided my gaze. Whats with him? Didnt his eyes heal?


    "I... I also feel a bit awkward. Hehe..."


    "What about you...?"


    Damien did not answer, but scratched the back of his head. Was this because I visited him when he was sick? What is it? Whats with you all?


    "Ho ho ho."


    Seeing us in such a state, Jupiter made a strange sound. I quickly turned my head.


    "What is it, Jupiter? If you have something to say, speak up."


    "No~ Its nothing. Hehe."


    Jupiter covered her mouth andughed with her eyes.


    "What good will it do for an old woman to interfere in the affairs of young people?"


    "Every day is a meddlesome life, and what..."


    I sighed, then turned to thest party member.


    "Youre the only one who seems fine in this party, Lucas."


    "Of course, my lord."


    Lucas smirked.


    "You can always rely on me."


    Indeed, our main man we can trust. I heartily high-fived Lucas with an air of grandiosity. Smack!


    "Alright, enough chit-chat! Its dungeon exploration time."


    I pped my hands to tidy up the mood and tied up the conversation.


    "The free exploration area we are going to this time is the Outer Fortress, North Side in Section 3. We will be exploring in a straight line above the northern wall of the Lake Kingdom."


    I conjured up in my mind the Section 3 that I had explored many times in the game.


    "There are no special gimmicks. The dungeon structure is just one long corridor. Just straightforwardly fight the monster spawns and advance."


    Strength against strength.


    Push forward by continually defeating the appearing monsters.


    Among all the sections, Section 3 has one of the simplest setups.


    "It shouldnt take too long. Lets aim to return before evening."


    I looked around at my party members.


    "Any questions?"


    They all just quietly looked at me while checking their equipment.


    I nodded my head emphatically.


    "Alright, lets go!"


    [Teleport Gate]


    - Please select your destination.


    > Lakeside Pier


    > The Dried Sewer


    > Hidden Alley


    > Outer Fortress, North Side (New!)


    After activating the teleport gate and opening the path to Outer Fortress, North Side, I was the first to jump in.


    sh-!


    The now-familiar sh engulfed me.


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - You can re-explore areas you have already cleared. Try sending sub-parties to multiple areas for leveling up!]


    Hey, dont you need to have sub-parties before you can send them, you damned tip message!


    ***


    Upon passing through the teleport gate, the ce I arrived was the safe zone in front of Section 3.


    Whizz-


    A tall watchtower on top of the castle wall. Here, overlooking the entire Lake Kingdom.


    Gazing at the sprawling view of the Lake Kingdom, the party members all swallowed their dry saliva at once. I gestured toward the castle wall.


    "Lets go straight."


    As soon as I stepped on the wall aftering down from the watchtower.


    Ding!


    [Section 3: Outer Fortress, North Side]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Room 0/1 Boss Room 0/1


    - Acquired Treasure Chest: 0/2


    Information about the exploration area popped up in the system window.


    Compared to the previous dungeons, theyout was in and simple. One regr monster room. One boss room. Just two chests.


    There are no special tricks, so its straightforwardly tough.


    Depending on the type of monster that appears, there might be some variation, but this is a dungeon that demands a lot from your body.


    As there is a long corridor in the form of a normal room, you have to push forward without rest. The monsters will pour out non-stop.


    So, what kind of monster horde is it this time...


    Before me, swallowing dryly,rge stone statues made of rock flew and settled.


    Kugugung-!


    The huge stone statues that settled on both sides of the great wall all lit up their red eyes at once. I shouted out their name.


    "Gargoyles!"


    Sure enough, just as predicted, flying monsters emerged!


    [Northern Outpost - Room 1]


    - Eliminate all enemies!


    - Lv.12 Stone Gargoyles: 8


    Since this was a map where monsters continuously appeared, wave numbers were disyed.


    "Alright, lets make this quick and clean! Theyll keeping, and the longer we take, the more we tire."


    As the creatures appeared, all the party members prepared for battle.


    Lucas lifted his longsword, Evangeline her cavalrynce and shield, and Damien his magic gun.


    Jupiter also floated her magic crystal ball above her shoulder.


    I pulled out a short magic wand from my pocket. This was my new piece of equipment, Maestro.


    Holding the Maestro out in front, I shouted.


    "We break through at full speed!"


    "Roger that!"


    Our party of five immediately rushed forward.


    ***


    There are two types of flying monsters that appear early in the game.


    The first is the wyvern.


    Its a monster often referred to as a flying dragon.


    Despite having dragon in its name, its not a real dragon species, but rather something closer to a degraded form of a dragon.


    Its not particrly intelligent, nor can it use the unique abilities of dragon species.


    However, it still has some merit. Perhaps due to being direct descendants of dragons, their magic resistance is quite high.


    The disappointment of having a party of carefully nurtured mages face a horde of wyverns...


    Moreover, it spits out fireballs from its mouth as if to mimic a dragon. A flying monster with the ability to attack from a distance.


    On the other hand, its physical defense is low.


    If youre well equipped with anti-air weapons like bows and ballistae, you could manage to defeat them, although it would be a bit challenging.


    Next, the second type of flying monster group.


    The gargoyles we encountered in this stage.


    These creatures have properties that are the exact opposite of wyverns.


    As they are made of stone or metal, their physical defense is quite high. However, their magic defense is practically nonexistent.


    Also, they dont have any ranged attack abilities. They only engage in meleebat with the weapons they hold.


    While the frontline units hold them off, the rear-line mages and artifact users need to relentlessly attack to defeat them.


    In other words,


    "Indeed, it is the mage who is the flower of the battlefield! The crux of war! The rightful owner of the bonus sry, thats what I am!"


    ...Jupiter is showing off again.


    Along with Jupiters ted cry, lightning fell from the sky.


    sh-!


    Boom! Boom...!


    Every time a bolt of lightning struck the air, the gargoyles crashed down and shattered.


    While the gargoyles were tough, Lucas and Evangeline could easily break them apart.


    However, Jupiters efficiency as an area-of-effect mage was on apletely different level.


    While the two knights held back the charging gargoyles, Jupiter relentlessly unleashed lightning bolts, frying them to bits.


    "Is this some sort of experience point event?"


    Well, I guess thats why Ive spent so much money to level up a wizard.


    In this world, a wizard is no less than a strategic weapon.


    Its definitely worth the high cost. Im not too fond of the constant fuss, though.


    "Um..."


    At that moment, Damien, who had been restless because he had nothing to do, asked me in a low voice.


    "Is there something I can help with, Prince...?"


    "No. Dont worry about it, we should just take it easy."


    You havent fully recovered your eyesight, and my left arm hasntpletely healed yet.


    "I hope we dont have to step in today."


    That was my honest feeling. Its better to stay put if we dont have to intervene.


    After all, our party members currently in battle are two SSR-ranked knights and an SR-ranked wide-area wizard.


    Moreover, all of them have already undergone their second job changes.


    Its an extravagant lineup for an exploration of the third sector.


    "If we can hitch a ride, we, the injured ones, should just follow alongfortably."


    "But still..."


    Damien nervously fiddled with the fingers that held his magical gun.


    I gave Damien a big grin.


    "You are myst line of defense."


    "...!"


    "Dont rush. All you need to do is move ording to my instructions when the timees. You got it?"


    Damien nodded heavily.


    "Yes, Prince!"


    Anyway, thanks to Jupiters active performance, we sessfully broke through the normal room.


    Shes a weird olddy, but her skills are definitely reliable.


    After passing the ruins of gargoyle-like creatures that seemed likely to be in the hundreds, we followed the path that stretched along the fortress wall for quite a long time.


    "Weve arrived."


    We arrived at the top of the fortress wall right above the north gate.


    In front of us was arge metal door. If we go in there, well find the passageway that leads down to the main gate under the wall.


    "Now, its the boss room."


    After a short maintenance break,


    I opened the door to the boss room with a smirk.


    "Lets try to clock out early today!"


    Kuugugung-


    The door opened with a heavy sound.


    And inside the boss room...


    [Outer Fortress, North Side - Boss Room]


    - Defeat the boss!


    - Lv.30 Gold Gargoyle <Centurion Melon>


    A massive gargoyle, d in armor that shimmered as if made of gold, stood there.


    "Oh..."


    The Gold Gargoyle.


    ording to the game lore, it was a decoration in the royal pce of the Lake Kingdom, and its abilities are mediocrepared to other bosses... True to its expensive appearance, it drops a lot of items.


    "Alright, lets feast on some delicious items! Everyone, prepare for battle!"


    As soon as I shouted that out,


    Tatat!


    Jupiter suddenly spread her arms and started running towards the Gold Gargoyle.


    "...?"


    I blinked at Jupiters sudden action.


    Jupiter?


    What are you doing now?

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Jupiter was charging alone towards the Golden Gargoyle, while the rest of the party members stood rooted in their ces, bbergasted by the abrupt shift of events.


    I shouted out in desperation.


    "Hey, Jupiter! What are you doing?! Stop!"


    "..."


    "Jupiter! Come back, Jupiter!"


    Thats when it happened.


    "...Gold."


    Drooling profusely, Jupiter yelled out.


    "Its goooold!"


    ...What did she just say?


    I gazed anxiously at the Gargoyle.


    It shimmered brightly, sprinkling a radiant golden light all around.


    "...Hold on a second."


    Could it be that her Gold-Fever trait had just kicked in upon seeing that?!


    "Are you out of your mind, Grandma?!"


    However, regardless of my outburst, Jupiter had already dashed in front of the boss Gargoyle.


    The Golden Gargoyle, taking its time, raised the weapon it held.


    A terrifyinglyrge mace...


    "This is insane, seriously!"


    Pulling at my hair in frustration, I quickly ordered Lucas and Evangeline.


    "Charge, guys! We cant afford to let the olddy die here!"


    "Understood, Lord!"


    "Get a grip, Granny Mage!"


    The two knights bolted forward like bullets. I turned my head towards Damien.


    "Its not going to be easy this time either, Damien! Draw out your magic gun!"


    Before I could even finish, Damien had already drawn his ck Queen and was taking aim.


    Jupiter was now right in front of the Gargoyle.


    "Twenty years ago, it was the Hundred-Year Chief, ten years ago, it was the Hundred-Year Chief..."


    A deep, humming voice flowed from the face of the Golden Gargoyle.


    "Am I to live my life always chasing after the Hundred-Year Chief?"


    Then, a low hum-!


    Immediately afterward, the mace held in the Gargoyles hand fell downward.


    Lucas and Evangeline were still too far away.


    Damien could attack the Gargoyle directly, but


    Even if he kills it with a single shot, if he gets it wrong, Jupiter could die!


    Sure, the ck Queen was an incredibly powerful spear, but killing a robust Gargoyle boss in one blow was too much to ask.


    Even if he did kill it, the mace falling towards Jupiters head wouldnt simply disappear.


    I clenched my jaw. There was no choice!


    "Damien, shoot that bastards weapon!"


    "Yes!"


    Damien promptly corrected his aim and pulled the trigger.


    With a deafening st, the muzzle spat fire. Damien, unable to withstand the recoil, fell backwards.


    The magic bullet whacked the side of the mace.


    But the mace only slightly changed its path, still falling towards Jupiters head.


    Then, even while tumbling backward, Damien continued to fire his magic gun.


    Two more hits and finally, the maces trajectory shifted, stabbing into the ground right next to Jupiter.


    With an earth-shattering thud, the massive mace mmed into the ground, sending up a cloud of dust.


    "Waaargh?!"


    Jupiter, screaming in an ungraceful manner unfitting of her age, sprung off the ground. Oh, Grandma...


    "Ugh, what am I doing here...?"


    "Retreat, Lady Jupiter!"


    Lucas had caught Jupiter in her daze and swiftly retreated.


    Evangeline held up her shield on the front line and yelled out.


    "Hey, you shiny gold dung beetle! Look at me!"


    It was the Shield Knightsmon passive skill, the [Battle Cry]. (TL Note: Changed Roar of the Battlefield to just Battle Cry)


    The effect? Taunting all enemy units in range and buffing allies!


    The golden gargoyle that had been aiming its second strike at the retreating Jupiter suddenly jerked its gaze sideways.


    Its enormous mace descended upon Evangeline in an instant.


    Boom-!


    Evangelines shield emitted a dazzling white light as it absorbed the attack.


    "Ughhh!"


    Despite the weird noise she made, Evangeline held her ground. Good job!


    Just then, Jupiter returned to my side. I gritted my teeth at the sight of this damned mage.


    "Jupiterrr...!"


    "I-Im terribly sorry, Your Highness..."


    "Cant you keep your mind straight, for real?! What the hell is the top-ranking mage doing?!"


    Jupiter, who was always shameless, repeatedly bowed her head this time, seemingly genuinely sorry.


    "Ive put everyone in danger because of my carelessness."


    "At least you know it, you old fart!"


    How can we solve this Gold-Fever trait of that bastard!


    In the game, it only activated from the boxes, but in reality, it triggers even in the most absurd ces.


    I looked over at the sparkling golden gargoyle.


    Will we have to go through this chaos every time we encounter a jewel monster like this in the future?


    "Ill join the front line!"


    After bringing Jupiter next to me, Lucas dashed towards the golden gargoyle again.


    He probably wanted to help the increasingly exhausted Evangeline.


    Jupiter quickly reached out her hand forward.


    "I will strike it down right... ugh!"


    The electric current that was gathering at Jupiters fingertips dissipated weakly.


    Jupiter tried to gather her magic power again, but she couldnt, possibly due to her recent injury.


    I waved my hand at Jupiter, who kept trying.


    "Forget it, dont push yourself. Recover first."


    "Ugh, Ive lost so much face today..."


    "Since when did you care about face in front of us."


    I surveyed our surroundings.


    Lucas and Evangeline were taking turns blocking the golden gargoyles attacks.


    Asking them to also attack the boss, who initially had high physical defense, was too much.


    Jupiter was grumbling, having lost her edge.


    Damien... he looked pale.


    Having fired three consecutive shots with his partially healed Far-Sight, and forcefully withstanding the immense recoil of the ck Queen, he must be feeling awful.


    "Ill... finish it! Ugh!"


    I stopped Damien as he steadied himself, trying to aim his magic gun again.


    "Forget it, step back."


    "Huh? But then..."


    "This Prince has to test his new product. Just wait and see."


    Having distanced Damien behind me, I took out a short magic wand from my bag.


    An SSR-rated wand, Maestro.


    This seemed like a good opportunity to test this new guy in real battle.


    "Maestro,mence."


    As I uttered the start-up word, I felt as if the wand was sucking Magic Power from my body.


    Soon, light blue magic particles gathered in front of the wand I held, and three des of Magic Power were created.


    Thin and sharp, like a trio of rapiers. They were blue, transparent, crafted as if made of ss.


    I think Ive used up half my MP, and only three des appear...


    A sense of fatigue rushed in as Magic Power left my body. Come to think of it, it was my first time using Magic Power since I arrived in this world?


    "Lets see... is this how its used?"


    With an image of moving the Magic Power des in my mind, I lightly swung the wand forward.


    Whoosh! Swish!


    The three des, made of Magic Power, flew as if they were dancing.


    "Oh."


    After a few swings, I could intuitively grasp the principle of their movement.


    Basically, if I concentrate in my mind, I could control the des of Magic Power.


    And if I moved the wand in my hand in sync, the uracy increased.


    Jupiter and Damien were staring at me, their eyes wide.


    "Your Majesty... You always bring some new and interesting means every time we meet."


    "I guess Im somewhat of an innovator."


    I smirked.


    "Its good to show off a bit, isnt it?"


    Damien vigorously nodded his head. Quite adorable.


    I reached out with my wand. The training was enough; now it was time to verify its actual power.


    Shriek!


    The three des of Magic Power shot forward.


    Spinning around and hurled, the three des of Magic Power struck the Golden Gargoyle,


    Crash-!


    Directly hitting its left shoulder.


    It destroyed the connecting link of the golden armor on the left arm, the armor piece shattered and fell off.


    "Not bad, huh?"


    I twirled the wand to retrieve the des of Magic Power.


    The swift returning des lined up neatly behind my back.


    "Whew!"


    A whistle escaped my lips.


    Even though I was not yet proficient and the control was crude, its power was definite.


    At least it can deal damage more stably than Lucky Strike.


    Like a conductor leading an orchestra, I briskly waved the magic wand in my hand.


    With that movement, the magic des struck.


    Crash! Crash! Crash-!


    The Magic Power rapiers cut through the air in session, marking the Golden Gargoyles body in several ces.


    The Gargoyle, having low magic resistance, had its golden armor shattered whenever the magic des grazed it.


    As the armor was peeled off, its rtively weaker body was exposed, and Lucass sword and Evangelines spear did not miss that chance to strike.


    "If only Id worked inside the fortress, Id have gotten a promotion by now. One wrong move and Im stuck in this damned outpost for life..."


    The Golden Gargoyle was again mumbling something I couldnt understand.


    Why do all the local boss monsters babble to themselves like this? If theyre going to divulge their backstory, at least make it understandable!


    Whoosh-!


    My de of Magic Power struck the Golden Gargoyles armor for the fifth time. As the chest piece shattered, my three Magic Power des also disintegrated into nothingness.


    Five times, huh. Its durability isnt high.


    I was about to summon another de of Magic Power, but there was no need.


    Thud! Thump-!


    Most of the Golden Gargoyles armor was already destroyed, and through the gaps, Lucas and Evangelines attacks exploded in quick session.


    Lucass Soul Strike and Evangelines Damage Payback radiated in a bright sh, ripping the Golden Gargoyle to shreds.


    "If only Id gotten promoted, and had the chance to wear cool armor like that statue..."


    The movement of the Golden Gargoyle, who was swinging his mace with his dpidated body until the end, suddenly stopped.


    "What is this..."


    And then, slowly looking up at the sky,


    "Why is the rain... ck...?"


    It bbered something like that.


    sh-!


    Lucass powerful strike cleanly severed the gargoyles neck.


    The body of the headless gargoyle staggered forward and backward before copsing awkwardly to the side.


    Thud! Thud...


    The heavy gargoyles body fell to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust in all directions.


    Lucas, who was carefully examining the fallen gargoyle, turned to look at me. And then he nodded vigorously.


    "We did it!"


    "Hua..."


    I let out a long sigh of relief.


    And then I signaled to Jupiter, who was standing next to me at attention.


    "Jupiter, write a report when we get back."


    "Yes..."


    "And deduct a weeks worth of wages from your sry. Put it into the city development fund."


    "Wha-! Your Majesty, thats too..."


    When I red at Jupiter as she tried to argue, she immediately bowed her head.


    "Thats a fair punishment. Ill do as you say."


    I didnt really want to rebuke Jupiter heavily. Everyone makes mistakes, after all.


    But if the same mistake is repeated, it needs to be punished.


    As the leader of the army, rewards and punishments need to be strict. Even if the person in question is a valuable mage.


    "...Jupiter. I dont understand why you lose your mind every time you see something shiny."


    I said quietly to Jupiter.


    "Werent you a soldier of the Everck Empire before you were a mercenary living and dying for money?"


    "..."


    "I hope you remember the pride within you, before your greed."


    The trait Gold-Fever was irremovable, impossible to fix artificially, and not the kind of abnormal state that my passive [Unyielding Commander] could block.


    In the end, all I could do was hope that Jupiter could resist it herself.


    Jupiter stared pensively at her gloved hands.


    "...On the path that the young must tread, the old should not be a burden, let alone be of no help."


    Jupiter looked at me with a grim expression.


    "If such an incident happens again, Ill take responsibility with my life."


    "No need to go as far as your life..."


    "Then Ill take responsibility with a sum of money equivalent to my life."


    "Ho, how much would that be?"


    "An amount equal to my weekly sry...?"


    "..."


    "..."


    I stared at the old money-grubber for a moment, then smirked and nodded.


    "Lets go."


    Lucas and Evangeline were retrieving the loot from the fallen golden gargoyle.


    "That armor looks expensive. We should take a bit of it."


    "Ive been waiting to hear those words!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Jupiter dashed towards the golden gargoyle. Hey! Were you even remorseful?!

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    [Zone 3: Outer Fortress, North Side]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Room 1/1, Boss Room 1/1


    - Treasure Boxes Obtained: 2/2


    Zone 3, all cleared.


    There had been a minor mishap during the boss fight, but all things considered, the clearing was both swift and smooth.


    The Golden Gargoyle didnt drop any notable equipment items, but instead, a whole heap of gold conversion items fell.


    I scooped them up without much care, nning to sort them outter.


    And from the boss room treasure chest,


    [Screaming Robe (SR) Lv.30]


    - Category: Cloth Armor


    - Defense: 15-20


    - Durability: 20/20


    - Recovers 1% of lost MP each time an enemy is defeated.


    > Set Effect: Must Scream (1/3)


    - Inflicts an Area of Effect fear status each time an enemy is defeated.


    (Requires Screaming Gloves for set activation)


    (Requires Screaming Orb for set activation) <Owned by Jupiter(SR)>


    A Screaming set has appeared...


    Since I had kept the magical orb, the Screaming Orb, fromst time, all I need now are the gloves toplete the set.


    "Oh dear, everyone went through so much trouble because of this old one, Im not sure I should be so shameless as to ept this."


    Jupiter, saying so, grabbed the robe with the speed of lightning.


    Well, she did troll during the boss fight, but she handled nearly all the regr gargoyles.


    Jupiter yed a significant role in this defensive stage too. It wouldnt hurt to feed her good items.


    It feels a bit weird to reward someone who messed up...


    Anyway, the item collection ended, and the exploration of Zone 3 was wrapped up.


    There were stairs leading down inside the boss room. It was a passage that led below the fortress walls.


    "Theres a safe point just ahead."


    I informed the party members, who were resting briefly after cleaning up the battle.


    "Its the biggest spot among all our stops so far. Its where the few people surviving in this dungeon often gather. It even has facilities like shops and cksmiths."


    Like a basecamp set up in the dungeon, it offers purchase of items that cant be obtained in the outside world, and magical enhancements.


    "But today, our goal is to scout for new members."


    I issued a reminder to the party members.


    "If theres someone who seems friendly and capable, were going to somehow convince them toe with us."


    "..."


    "Keep your eyes peeled, and see if you find any promising person."


    Evangeline, who was eating preserved food, broke into a cold sweat.


    "Do you think thered be a person meeting those standards in such a gloomy underground cavern? Are there even people to begin with?"


    "...Well, even if they fall a bit short, it doesnt matter. Anyway, lets keep an eye out."


    Even if its not a person, even if its a ghost, it wouldnt matter.


    As long as they can kill monsters well, be it a ghost, a demon, or a zombie, Im more than willing to take them in!


    ***


    Having concluded our brief respite, we descended the staircase. The spiral staircase seemed to uncoil endlessly.


    I sure could use an esctor...


    Considering the height of the wall we had climbed earlier, the way down seemed just as daunting.


    Still, being less exhausted thanst time made the descent feel considerably lighter.


    Thud!


    We finally set foot on the ground.


    And right next to the staircase we descended, there was,


    "Wow..."


    A massive door made of iron. Evangeline, seeing the door for the first time, couldnt help but utter words of admiration.


    The Northern Gate of the Lake Kingdom.


    The iron door, rusted red, stood firmly shut, still emanating an eerie aura.


    "Thats the same gate we saw when we first entered beneath theke."


    Back then we had viewed it from the outside, but now we were seeing it from within.


    Because this gate was closed, we had to enter the city through a drainage path. After taking a lengthy detour, we had finally ended up at the main gate.


    "It seems like we cant open it now, just as before."


    Lucas said, examining the surroundings of the gate, his head tilted in thought.


    "There are no pulleys or other mechanisms... How does this door open?"


    "Since this is a magic kingdom, theres probably some sort of magical device."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "And to begin with, theres only one situation when this door opens."


    "When would that be?"


    "When their invasion begins."


    Lucass face hardened. I nodded.


    "When the horde of monsters marches towards the human world. Only then."


    Our party members swallowed dryly.


    I gave a wry smile and gestured towards the city.


    "Lets go inside. Our safe zone is just ahead."


    ***


    As we moved away from the Northern Gate and followed the main road towards the heart of the city, we came across a vast square.


    Almost the size of a sportsplex, it was enormous. And in that square, gargoyles were neatly lined up in rows.


    A perplexed Evangeline swiveled her head around.


    "What are they doing here?"


    "They are the ones who will invade Crossroad in the next defensive battle."


    The hundreds of gargoyles lined up densely were bowing their heads as if they were asleep.


    The square was shrouded in darkness, making it difficult to count precisely, but at a nce, their number was staggering.


    "Theyre stacked up here, and when the timees, theyll move to Crossroad all at once."


    Lucas ced his hand on the longsword at his waist.


    "Then shouldnt we attack now and wipe them out?"


    "No way. Do you want us to be annihted?"


    They might not be moving, appearing to be asleep, but they would definitely respond if attacked.


    Even now, other gargoyles flying in from different parts of the city were joining the ranks one by one.


    Their numbers were increasing in real time.


    "This is their stronghold. There are only five of us. If we attack now, it would be a ughter."


    "..."


    "Lets do what we can now."


    Taking a sidetrack off the square, I waved a hand. The party members carefully followed in my wake.


    We left the main road, heading into a winding alleyway for about five minutes.


    Suddenly, the surroundings opened up. A considerably wide clearing appeared in front of us.


    Unlike the gloomy parts of the city, it was incredibly bright here.


    Magic stones glowed like streetlights all around the clearing, and at the center, arge bonfire zed.


    "Here we are."


    I turned to the party members and pointed towards the bonfire.


    "This is the base camp. Its going to serve as a beacon for our dungeon explorations from here on."


    Though it didntpare to the square swarmed with monsters earlier, it was considerablyrger than the safe zones wed been in so far.


    My party and I entered the clearing.


    Coming from a pitch-dark ce devoid of light into a suddenly brightly lit area, relief washed over us, and our tension eased.


    "Ah, its warm."


    I held my hands to the bonfire, savoring the heat. It felt like we could live a little. This is what a base should be like.


    Thats when Lucas, who had been vigntly scanning the surroundings, whispered to me.


    "But my lord, didnt you say there were people living here?"


    "Huh? Yes?"


    "But... theres no one in sight."


    Huh?


    I lifted my head to take a look around. He was right. No one was visible.


    There should be at least four or five NPCs in the game.


    There were at least four or five permanent NPCs, with transient ones always around too.


    For some reason, the base camp was entirely empty.


    "..."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    This was not a good sign.


    "No way..."


    Just then, it happened.


    nk! nk!


    From various points around the clearing, about a dozen NPCs charged out and aimed their weaponsbows and crossbowsat us.


    "Hands up!"


    "Stand still! If you move, well shoot!"


    Lucas, already on high alert, swiftly unsheathed his sword, assuming a defensive stance.


    Evangeline donned her shield instantly, stepping forward, and Jupiter, with her usual unperturbed expression, held up her magic orb while chewing on her cigarette.


    "Wha, whaaat? Whaaaaa?"


    Only Damien, dumbfounded, was flustered.


    I firmly gripped Damiens shoulder once and quickly scanned our surroundings.


    There were roughly a dozen of them surrounding us.


    However, they were dressed in unfamiliar outfits.


    All of them wore white masks that concealed their faces and were d in seamless armor.


    Judging by the level of equipment they were carrying, they were clearly high-leveled at first nce.


    They even brought a cannon...


    I chuckled hollowly when I noticed a cannon targeting us from a hill on the other side. They were serious.


    Any escape routes?


    I looked around for an escape route, but the encirclement was perfect. Quietly slipping away seemed impossible.


    I bit my lip lightly.


    I let my guard down because it was a safe zone!


    In the game, there were ces where monsters couldnt invade, and battles didnt ur. But this ce, it was as real as it could get.


    Where humans could collide anywhere, anytime, kill or be killed, without any constraints...!


    But there wasnt any foreshadowing for this! A surprise attack as soon as we entered the safe zone? And who are these people? What in the world is this situation?


    Inside, my mind was a turmoil, but outwardly, I remainedposed.


    "The wee is a little fiery, isnt it?"


    I maintained a leisurely smile, letting my voice carry it.


    "Thanks for the warm wee, but it would be nice if someone could exin the current situation."


    "..."


    "Were adventurers who just recently entered this dungeon. Cute novices who you should be helping and leading."


    Despite my lightly sarcastic tone, none of them moved.


    They just looked at us through their masks with cold eyes, aiming their weapons.


    I let out a small sigh.


    "Or what? Is this some sort of initiation to discipline the newbie adventurers? I didnt realize such an outdated practice was still in ce in such an advanced society."


    "Outdated, you say? Shall we call it a good custom instead?"


    Then, a grave voice echoed.


    A cool, low-pitched voice. He could have been a professional singer.


    "Catching newbie rats is a tradition that has been passed down throughout human history. Its a process of engraving respect and etiquette for the seniors into ones body. Shouldnt we preserve and advance such a wonderful culture?"


    But the ridiculous argument he made with such a charming baritone voice naturally made me think it was a waste of a good voice.


    I snorted.


    "What culture? That bullshits not culture. It seems our senior adventurer has a fairly old-fashioned tendency."


    "Ha, ha, ha! I hear that quite often."


    Thud. Thud.


    A man emerged through the white-masked NPCs.


    "But, what can you do? You tend to stick to old things when you live for a long time."


    "...!"


    A tall, pointed hat and a ck minstrel costume.


    The mans face was familiar.


    Of course, he was the one who ruined Stage 2.


    I red at him, grinding my teeth.


    "The Pied Piper...!"


    "Ho, is that what you call me?"


    As the man approached, his face, hidden under the shadow of his hat brim, appeared.


    ...He was also wearing a mask.


    A detachable chin-type, so he could take it off when ying an instrument.


    Like a clown, only a smiling face was etched on...a white mask.


    "The Pied Piper, huh? An interesting nickname, but let me introduce myself properly."


    The man ced his hand on his chest, introducing himself in an exaggerated tone.


    "Here, a heinous criminal wandering the bottom of the glorious Lake Kingdom. Thest court musician and court jester remaining in the Lake Kingdom, and a court magician."


    The man, slowly bowing in a disy of respect, finally uttered his name.


    "I am called Crown."


    His voice was deep, beautiful, and utterly revolting.


    "Nice to meet you, thest yer."

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The Pied Piper.


    His name was Crown.


    A court musician, a court jester, and a court magician of the Lake Kingdom, right?


    His responsibilities were numerous. I scoffed inwardly.


    This man was not that great of an NPC in the game.


    Even when he asionally intruded on the battlefield, he didnt directly engage inbat. He simplymanded monsters or debuffed the yers side.


    But, there was one scene that I clearly remembered.


    The final stage of this game.


    He appeared in the first room of thest dungeon leading to the final boss.


    But, without anybat ability of his own and given the strength of our party at the final stage, he was no significant opponent.


    A few sword thrusts and he fell.


    Yes, these white-masked guys were those guys who appeared with him back then.


    These masked troops were his subordinates who appeared with the Pied Piper in the final stage.


    But just like him, they were nothing special by the time of the final stage.


    Theter part of the game had far stronger and more terrifying enemies. I didnt pay much attention to this man and his minions.


    But now - that enemy was blocking our way.


    And what did he say to me?


    Did he call me a yer, just now?


    Does this man understand this worlds system?


    There were too many questions, but I asked the most urgent one first.


    "Why are you opposing us? Can you tell us the reason?"


    From the hands of the white-masked troops surrounding us, crossbows and bows sparkled.


    They were drawn taut, ready to shoot at any moment.


    Regardless of backstory, our priority was to avoid this immediate crisis.


    To my surprise, Crown responded to my question.


    "Your party is corrupting this city, trying to uncover the secrets of the kingdom. You dont even know the terrible darkness sleeping inside... Im just trying to stop it."


    Crowns voice grew heavier.


    "We are thest defense force protecting the kingdom, the remaining remnants of the Lake Kingdom."


    The men in white masks introduced themselves thusly.


    "We are the Nightcrawlers."


    Nightcrawlers.


    Creeping through the night, they said.


    "Anyone who tries to touch the darkness of this city, we will purge. You are merely our next targets."


    As Crown raised his hand, the Nightcrawlers pulled their ranged weapons even tighter.


    The moment that hand fell, a barrage of attacks would rain upon us.


    Dangerous!


    Completely surrounded and outssed in level and gear.


    If we take this volley, someone will die, or in the worst case, we could be wiped out.


    Time to y the cards I have!


    I widened my eyes.


    It was time to use the new skill I had obtained without sparing.


    [I use Commands Eye.]


    ["Please lock eyes with the skill target."]


    The world around me slowed down for a moment.


    In the midst of the bluish interface unique to skill usage, I looked around, locking eyes with each of the foes pointing weapons at us.


    [Target Detected: 12 entities]


    ["Please state yourmand."]


    Themand shouldnt be too difficult. If it were, the skills sess rate would decrease.


    It also couldnt be something highly stressful, like telling them to kill each other. That would surely increase their chances of resistance.


    So, a simplemand that could also help us escape!


    "All of you..."


    I stretched out my hand and shouted,


    "Turn around!"


    [Command Difficulty: Very Easy]


    [Comparing your Intelligence stat with the targets Magic Power stat.]


    [Determining sess rate. Rolling for resistance...]


    Next moment, a bluish sh burst from my eyes.


    [Judgement Complete!]


    >Sessful: 7 entities


    >Failed: 5 entities


    [Executing forcedmand.]


    Ugh!


    I coughed up blood. It felt as though my Magic Power had beenpletely drained, a heaviness settling in my chest.


    Such a powerful bacsh for issuing such a simplemand.


    But my adversaries were all high-level NPCs, over ten of them. This level of recoil was perhaps expected.


    Five resisted, but themand sessfully affected more than half, seven in total.


    Snap!


    More than half of the encircling Nightcrawler squad members obediently turned around.


    Crown, who had just been about to give the firingmand, grumbled in disbelief.


    "What the hell is this?"


    The rest of the Nightcrawler squad also showed confusion at their colleagues strange behavior.


    Seizing this opportunity, I shouted,


    "Run!"


    My startled party members seemed to regain theirposure at my voice. I pointed towards the center of the open field.


    "Escape to the teleport gate!"


    Beyond the bonfire, in the corner of the field.


    A familiar pile of stones.


    A teleport gate. If we could just get there, we could retreat safely outside the dungeon!


    "Ill clear the way!"


    Lucas was the first to charge.


    Thump! Bam!


    Lucas, swinging his fist and scabbard at the confused Nightcrawler squad member, opened up a path and ran.


    Damien, Jupiter, and I immediately followed, with Evangeline bringing up the rear.


    "Mind control, huh? This is getting quite interesting...!"


    Crown shouted sharply.


    "Fire, shoot! Dont let them get away!"


    The ones unaffected by themand fired first, with the others regaining their senses a beatter, steadying themselves and raising their weapons.


    Thud Thud Thud!


    Arrows rained down like a storm. Watching the iing volley of arrows, I shouted,


    "Evangeline!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    With that, Evangeline hoisted her shield overhead and leaped into the air.


    Ping! Ping-ping! Ting!


    Evangeline managed to deflect the hail of arrowsing her way using her shield. If the shield wasnt enough, she swung her cavalry spear to clear the rest.


    "Ha!"


    Evangelineughed triumphantly. Oh, she was good, our darling!


    Then, I noticed a cannon aiming at us from afar, its fuse already lit. Desperation seized me, and I cried out,


    "Damien!"


    "Yes!"


    Instead of his magic gun, Damien took out his crossbow.


    In such a pressing situation, a crossbow with no recoil was far easier to handle than the powerful but unwieldy magic gun.


    Boom-!


    The cannon fired, and almost simultaneously, Damien shot his crossbow skyward.


    Whoosh!


    Damien managed to snipe the flying cannonball.


    The arrow from his crossbow pierced the center of the cannonball with pinpoint uracy, and


    Crack-!


    The cannonball exploded in mid-air.


    It was an impossible feat, but Damien pulled it off effortlessly.


    Weve got plenty of cheat characters here!


    I twisted my lips into a half-smile. The situation was still nerve-racking, but I could see a clear path to break through.


    The teleport gate was now within reach.


    If we could activate it, we could safely retreat and prepare for a counterattack!


    Just then...


    "That wont do."


    I heard Crowns faint murmur.


    "Stop them."


    "Yes."


    Turning around, I saw two NPCs standing by Crowns side, their hands outstretched.


    Roar-!


    Vast magic power swelled from their fingertips. I gritted my teeth.


    "A wizard...!"


    The next moment, the magic fired from their hands raced toward us.


    One spell was wind, the other fire.


    These two elements, whenbined, would cause an updraft, greatly increasing their destructive power.


    If hit directly, thebined spell would obliterate everything in its path, far more powerful than a mere cannonball.


    If we fall, we die.


    "Damn it!"


    Almost in sync with my exmation,


    "Huuh!"


    Jupiter spun around, a spark jumping from her monocle.


    sh-!


    Crack-!


    Lightning shot from Jupiters hands.


    She used the lightning in her left hand to stop the fire, and the one in her right to stop the wind.


    The two spells were neutralized by Jupiters magic before they couldbine and amplify each others power.


    "Cough!"


    Taking on the brunt of two wizards spells, Jupiter coughed up blood. My eyes widened in shock.


    "Jupiter!"


    "Cough...! I cant hold it much longer, Your Highness! Hurry...!"


    Whirl! Whirl...!


    As the whirlwind and mes intensified, Jupiters lightning began to falter.


    Blood not only flowed from Jupiters mouth but also her eyes and nose. I shouted at the NPC guarding the teleport gate.


    "Damn it, clear the path, now!"


    "Yes!"


    Lucas brandished his sword fiercely, driving away the NPC guarding the teleport gate.


    I rushed to ce my hand on the teleport gate and activate it.


    Hurry, hurry! I thought desperately.


    A mound of rocks surged upwards, swirling into formation, and ultimately creating a magic portal.


    [Teleport Gate]


    - Please select a destination.


    > Backyard of the Lords Mansion


    > Lakeside Pier


    > The Dried Sewer


    > Hidden Alley


    > Northern Fortress


    In haste, I chose the Backyard of the Lords Mansion.


    Whee-ing!


    With a magical sound of operation, the gate opened.


    Damien, supporting Jupiter, went into the gate first.


    Following behind, I pushed myself into the gate while ring back.


    The legion in white masks - the Nightcrawlers stopped attacking, as if realizing they could not stop us.


    They just stood still, watching us.


    Among them, Crown was leaning back, staring at me.


    I could not decipher what was going on behind the masked face.


    Theughing face carved into the mask was simply unnerving.


    "Youre on my list, you flute-blowing son of a bitch."


    It was a clich line of third-rate viins, but I couldnt help it.


    "Ill be back to take care of you."


    Gritting my teeth and pointing my index finger, I threw myself into the gate.


    Behind me, I saw Lucas and Evangeline rush in.


    As I was sucked into the magic passage where the teleportation started, I touched my aching forehead.


    Another enemy has emerged.


    ***


    [Free Exploration Finished!]


    [Level-up Characters]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.22 (2)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.36 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.38


    - Jupiter(SR) Lv.40 (1)


    - Damien(N) Lv.30


    [Deceased and Injured Characters]


    - Jupiter(SR) : Severely injured


    [Acquired Equipment]


    - Screaming Robe(SR)


    [Acquired Items]


    - Gargoyle Legions Magic Stones: 72


    - Gargoyle Golden Magic Core(SR) : 1


    - Golden Armor Fragments : 5


    - Golden Room Key : 1

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Just after returning from a free exploration. Late in the afternoon.


    Downtown Crossroad. The shrine.


    "..."


    In front of the infirmary, I was nervously cracking my knuckles.


    As soon as the exploration ended, we all came here for treatment. The final battle had left us all with minor injuries.


    Particrly, Jupiters injuries were severe.


    She had recklessly blocked abined attack from two wizards of higher levels, which had resulted in considerable damage.


    "..."


    Crack. Crack. Crack.


    I continued to crack my knuckles.


    My head was dizzy with anger at them, but a sense of bafflement filled me.


    Whether they were living in the dungeon under theke, or they were hostile NPCs that could not be recruited... after all, they are humans.


    I have to fight against humans.


    This is apletely different aspect from the battles so far.


    No, its more than just a different aspect.


    Its a matter of values.


    I rested my chin on my clenched hands and frowned.


    All this time, weve been fighting against monsters. To protect people.


    But now, we have to fight against people.


    To protect people, we have to kill people.


    Its not a matter of PVE or PVP. This is...


    I bit my lip hard.


    Sure, in the game, weve fought against hostile NPC factions too.


    I used my characters to kill the enemies one by one as efficiently as possible, stealing their items and gaining experience points.


    But, this ce is reality now.


    Theyre definitely living, breathing humans too.


    Can I exterminate them as I did with monsters?


    "..."


    Back in Stage 2, when I had ordered Damien to snipe the Pied Piper, he hesitated and ultimately couldnt shoot.


    Im facing the same dilemma that Damien had then.


    Is it okay to fight against humans for survival? For clearance?


    Is it okay to kill humans?


    "Your Highness."


    At that moment, Saintess Margarita and the priests under hermand walked out of the infirmary. I hurriedly stood up.


    "Is the treatment over?"


    "Yes. Fortunately, no ones life is in danger."


    Margarita wiped her blood-soaked hands with a towel.


    "However... Jupiter has fallen into a state of magic overload due to the after-effects of overusing her magic."


    "Magic overload? Isnt that extremely dangerous?"


    "Yes. Its a state where magic escapes control and consumes the casters body. If were not careful, she might not be able to use magic for the rest of her life."


    Its simr to the principle of self-devouring magic in martial arts novels.


    Its the most dangerous injury a wizard can sustain in a game. It couldnt get worse.


    "She needs absolute rest for a while."


    "I see..."


    I gritted my teeth.


    Jupiter was the core of our power in this stage.


    But with this injury, shes out for at least this stage. If were unlucky, shes out for the season.


    "Who would have thought a disaster would strike like this..."


    Afterposing myself, I asked Margarita,


    "Can I visit her?"


    "Unfortunately, you cant see Jupiter. Shes in a very critical condition."


    "I see..."


    I nced awkwardly at the direction of the ward.


    I wondered if I had gone too far, activating my negative Gold-Fever trait just now. I felt terrible.


    "The others have finished their treatment. They will be out soon."


    "Always grateful. Here..."


    After generously making my usual offering, I left the temple.


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien were waiting for me at the entrance of the temple. I tried to put on a cheerful face as I approached them.


    "Youve all worked hard. How is everyone feeling?"


    "Were okay, my Lord. How is Lady Jupiter?"


    I told them the truth.


    "Shes severely injured. Itll be a while before she can return to the frontlines."


    "That bad, huh..."


    "We should be grateful that it ended like this. We could have all died there."


    But the expressions on my party members faces werent good.


    The unidentified hostile forces in the dungeon and the injuries to our allies...


    It was enough to unsettle everyone.


    Standing in front of my troubled party, I crossed my arms and raised my voice.


    "Ill make this clear, everyone. Im going to make them taste their own medicine."


    My party members looked at me, their eyes wide open. I nodded.


    "They dared to touch me, Ash, the prince of the Empire, and my close associates. Its only right they pay the price."


    I was serious.


    If they were unintelligent monsters, I could have avoided them.


    But as long as our enemies were human, I was determined to take fiery revenge to ensure they never targeted us again.


    Stripping them of their lives is a question forter...


    Anyway, we have to give them a taste of their own medicine, just as theyve done to us.


    However...


    "But thats not happening immediately."


    We need to be fully prepared.


    "Once we safely pass this stage and have everything in ce, we will destroy them."


    Revenge is best served cold.


    Rationally, meticulously, sharpening our swords and stocking up on ammunition, we will wipe them out in one swoop.


    Until then, we need to remain cool-headed. We still have to tackle the current stage in front of us.


    "So everyone, take a break today. Stop overthinking."


    I disbanded the party.


    I shepherded the lingering youngsters to their respective lodgings. Go eat, wash up, and get some sleep!


    ***


    As I returned to the mansion and trudged up the stairs leading to my room...


    "Whew..."


    All the bravado had been just for show.


    How will we manage the uing defense battle...?


    Weve lost Jupiter from our party. Filling the immediate gap in the main party with Lilly would work, but...


    ...


    "...Hmm, it should be fine, right?"


    An image of Lilly clutching my pant leg, sobbing and pleading not to be taken out, was clear in my mind, but lets move past that for now.


    The real issue was the difference inbat power.


    Lilly is a good mage, but shes not a powerful area dealer like Jupiter.


    Lillys skills were more effective against single entities rather than dealing mass damage.


    Above all, the issue was the efficiency of her MP.


    The number ofmon monsters she could knock out with a single magic attack was significantly different from that of Jupiter.


    There was a reason why Jupiter, the wide-ranging magician, was favored up until theter stages of the third year.


    The Gargoyle Legion has high physical defense and low magic defense. Their defensive situation is simr to those Living Armor creeps. Without Jupiter, Ill be in a situation where I have to fight without my main firepower. What should I...


    While puzzling over this, I climbed up to the second floor of the mansion,


    "Milord!"


    Aider burst out.


    "Thi-this is bad! Really bad!"


    I dodged the charging Aider and swiftly lifted my leg. Collision averted.


    "Whoaaa!"


    Stumbling, Aider unceremoniously rolled down the corridor.


    I kicked the groaning guy, sprawled out haphazardly, in his butt.


    "Hey, Director, youve been pretty scarcetely. What have you been up to? Are you doing your job properly?"


    "Yes, of course! Just leave the city administration to me! But, thats not the main issue!"


    "What could be more important to you than city administration?"


    "Im saying that something much more serious has happened! It might be the worst event of this stage!"


    "Well, well."


    I snorted.


    What could be more serious than our main party mage being injured?


    But his next words even widened my eyes.


    "The prisoners have escaped!"


    This was news to me.


    "...Prisoners?"


    I blinked in confusion before finally asking,


    "Who are these prisoners?"


    ***


    After hearing Aiders report, I massaged my temples, feeling a headacheing on.


    "So, after repeatedly requesting reinforcements from the capital..."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "...Instead of sending reinforcements, they sent five convicts sentenced to death."


    "Thats exactly it!"


    "And these five extremely vicious criminals, former soldiers of the empire, all sentenced to death, managed to overturn the carriage they were imprisoned in while being transported to Crossroad... And they all escaped..."


    I nced at the ss window leading outside the mansion. It was already getting dark.


    "...And this happened around noon today. And up until now, theyve not been captured. Is this what youre saying?"


    "Thats exactly right, Milord! Youre a summary genius!"


    "Is now the time for summaries, you damned fool!"


    I grabbed Aider by the scruff of his neck and shook him violently.


    Aider let out a deted balloon-like sound, "Eeeee!"


    "Why did they send convicts instead of reinforcements from the capital! Why did the escort party let them escape midway! Why couldnt you prevent this from happening! Youre supposed to be a Director!"


    "I...I...I have no power in this world! I cannot foresee the future!"


    "Is ipetence your passive skill, you fool! Then start by helping where you can! Do you know anything else about this matter?"


    The convict delivery event...this was a situation I had never encountered before.


    Would Aider have any information for me?


    "I...I do not know how things in the capital led to this...I do not know the cause..."


    As my gaze turned icy, Aider quickly added,


    "B...but I can give you information on the five convicts! I have already entered their profiles into the system. Please check."


    "You shouldve started with that."


    I opened the system window and started searching for the convicts profiles. Lets see...


    "And."


    Aider then lowered his voice.


    "Although they are convicts, they were still sent as reinforcements from the capital."


    Catching my nce, Aider seemed to grin slyly.


    "If you can manage them well, who knows? They might be actual reinforcements."


    "...!"


    While looking for new talent to recruit, I had definitely said:


    It didnt matter if they werent human.


    As long as they were good at killing monsters, I would be willing to recruit even ghosts, demons, or zombies.


    But convicts?


    Arent they much better than ghost demons or zombies?


    This thought solidified as I checked the profiles of the five convicts.


    "Capture them."


    After quickly scanning the profiles, I told Aider with a grim face.


    "Whatever it takes, were recruiting these bastards."


    "Even though theyre notorious criminals from the Empire?"


    "Better Empire criminals than enemy soldiers, and bettermunicating criminals than monsters who cant talk."


    Better than the Gargoyle monsters that would attack in a few days.


    Better than the white-masked enemies who ambushed us from under theke.


    At least these guys are negotiable.


    Whats more, theyre good.


    Their abilities.


    And plenty of them.


    "So, ipetent Director, you do have an idea where these guys fled to, dont you?"


    As I red at him, Aider nervously scratched the back of his head.


    "I have sent scouting parties in all directions since noon, and I received a report just before your return."


    "Where are they?"


    "Theyre in the mountains north of the city. Its not far, but a bit remote."


    "Theres no need to dy. Guide me there immediately."


    Straightening my clothes, I broke into a grin.


    "Lets have a meeting of sorts, all of us driven out of the capital."

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    To the north of Crossroad, therey undeveloped mountainous areas.


    In thends north of the frontline, all ces suitable for farming were already fully developed.


    Though not as fertile as thend south of the front line, every inch of soil had to be put to use for survival.


    That it remained undeveloped, meant...


    "Sort of... rugged, this mountain..."


    The terrain was treacherous.


    Naturally, the footpath was not well-established. It was just a raw mountain trail.


    Having lived a life far removed from refreshing hobbies like hiking, climbing even a bit of the mountain soon had me panting hard. It was killing me!


    "Are you okay, My Lord? Shall I carry you to our destination?"


    "Oh, really? Can you?"


    I was about to hop onto Lucass back, when...


    "..."


    Whew.


    I could feel the sharp stare from Evangeline behind me...


    "...What is it, junior? That look."


    "No, nothing really."


    After iming it was nothing, she immediately began speaking.


    "Just, I was thinking... how lucky you are. Having your own personal vehicle."


    "..."


    "While your subordinates are sweating buckets climbing up, you get tofortably ride up on your knights back. Truly befitting of royalty."


    "..."


    I nced behind me.


    I could see dozens of soldiers following us up the mountain.


    At first, I said I would go alone, but Lucas had insisted oning, vehemently opposing my decision.


    So, I decided to bring Lucas along, but then Evangeline somehow heard about our trip and insisted on joining.


    And so, intending to just bring the two... it was a repetitive result.


    I deliberately didnt bring Damien. He had been overexerting himself, and there might be a situation where we would have to fire upon people.


    Anyway, everyone was struggling with the sudden hiking trip, and Evangeline was taking issue with me trying to make it easy on myself.


    "Alright, lets do this."


    I raised my index finger at Evangeline, who was about to nag some more.


    "Ill carry you."


    "What?"


    Evangelines eyes widened.


    "You, youre going to...carry me?!"


    "Thats right. And Lucas will carry me."


    At my absurdly serious suggestion, both Evangeline and Lucas looked horrified. I crossed my arms and chuckled.


    "I can take care of my subordinate and make things easier for me. Two birds with one stone!"


    "Wait a minute. But that means Lucas will have a really hard time!"


    "No, carrying two people is not feasible in the first ce..."


    While engaging in this absurd banter as we climbed the mountain trail, one officer following us bowed his head deeply to me.


    "I am ashamed, Your Majesty... Due to our negligence..."


    I nced at the man.


    This officer was the leader of the prisoner escort squad.


    He had met with an ident while transferring five convicts to Crossroad.


    "No, no. Thanks to you, Im getting some unexpected exercise, right? Ah~ my back~"


    "Your Highness, Im truly sorry! Please bestow mercy upon me!"


    At my growl, the officer was almost on the verge of copsing on the floor.


    "Hey, hey. Its a joke. A joke. Cant you take a joke? Are you afraid Im going to eat you?"


    Evangeline gave a shrug at my confusion.


    "You have quite a reputation from the capital, Ash."


    Ah, right. The Ash before I inhabited him was no joke in the capital.


    These officers and the escort party must havee down from the capital as well, they must have thought I was that barbaric and mad Prince Ash.


    No wonder they are terrified.


    "So, the escaped convicts ran straight to these mountains, correct?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. As you can see, their tracks lead into these mountains."


    On the treacherous mountain trail, there were sporadic footprints of those who hade before us.


    There were also signs that something heavy had been dragged along.


    "Why would they choose to go through such rough terrain..."


    Evangeline, a local of the area, answered my query.


    "The northern mountainous region of Crossroad is home to bandits. They have been a nuisance for quite some time."


    "Bandits?"


    "Yes. They attack merchants and war refugees... theyre viins."


    Evangeline picked up something discarded by the side of the road.


    It was a broken spear.


    "It seems that bandits also reside in this mountain."


    "Hmm."


    I took a careful look around.


    Indeed, broken weapons and wheel parts were scattered here and there, signs that people had been through this ce.


    Lucas, who had picked up a knife buried in the dirt, furrowed his brow.


    "Do you think the escaped convicts came here because they have a connection with the bandits?"


    "Well, if their goal after the jailbreak was to be bandit kings, it seems like a not too bad a fresh start."


    There are too many things that dont make sense.


    Five former military convicts, escorted from the capital, escape simultaneously from the transport carriage. Then they precisely choose to run away to the mountains where bandits reside...


    Something feels off.


    I took another look at the captain of the escort party.


    "There are no lies in your report, right?"


    "No, Your Highness! How could I dare to lie to you?"


    The captain of the escort party immediately denied it.


    Hmm, well. Well soon find out about that.


    About ten minutes of mountain climbingter, Lucas, who was leading, caught sight of something.


    "I see something, my lord."


    "Lets take a look~"


    Following Lucas up to the ridge, I saw it too.


    It was a mountain fortress.


    A fortified base of the bandit scum, surrounded by stakes. The fortress built on a t terrain halfway up the mountain was surprisinglyrge.


    It looked like it could amodate at least thirty people.


    "We might encounter enemies."


    Schwing-


    Lucas drew his long sword from his waist and signaled to me.


    "Ill go check it out first."


    "Just confirm. Dont overdo it."


    "Ill go too!"


    Evangeline followed Lucas. She didnt draw her spear, instead, she equipped a shield on her left arm.


    The two knights took the lead, and I slowly followed with the remaining soldiers.


    As we approached the bandit hideout, I worried we might face a shower of arrows, but somehow, there was no sign of life at the hideout.


    However, the closer we got, the stronger a certain smell wafted in the air. It was...


    The scent of blood.


    "Theres the smell of blood."


    I nodded my head as I heard Lucas whispering from the front.


    Was there a massacre inside?


    Lucas, standing right next to the palisade surrounding the hideout, gripped his sword. Evangeline tightened her grip on her shield.


    "We are storming in. Three, two..."


    One!


    Bam-!


    Lucas breached the hideouts main gate with his shoulder and stepped inside.


    Evangeline and the soldiers stormed in behind him.


    I leisurely walked in after them.


    "Hmm."


    The inside of the hideout... was a mess.


    Bodies that appeared to be bandits were scattered everywhere, and the whole ce was chaotic with blood and broken weapons.


    There were bandits. Now, there werent.


    As I examined the blood-stained hideout with a slightly disgusted look, I heard Lucass voice from afar.


    "My Lord! We have a survivor here!"


    As I hurried over, I saw a boy in histe teens trembling with a pale, terrified face.


    "Uh, ah, ahh...!"


    "Calm down, little bandit. We are royal troops."


    I crouched down in front of the shivering boy that Lucas had captured, and spoke in a warm voice.


    "Of course, depending on your crime, we can either execute you or feed you, but you wont die here."


    The trembling young bandit blurted out in desperation.


    "W, we, we didnt do anything wrong...! We just hijacked a carriageing from the capital... "


    "You hijacked a carriage?"


    "Y, yes! It looked expensive, so naturally, we thought the contents would be too... we thought we could sell both the contents and the carriage for money..."


    I clucked my tongue.


    "And when you opened the hijacked carriage, there were no treasures, only prisoners. And those prisoners ended up beating you all. Thats the situation, right?"


    The young bandit frantically nodded his head.


    I quickly turned to look at the escort troops captain.


    "Escort Captain, didnt you im the prisoners escaped on their own? But ording to this boy, it sounds like the escort carriage was simply hijacked by bandits."


    "That, that is..."


    "I see. Youre supposed to be a prisoner escort from the Capital, but youd lose face if you admit you were robbed by mere peripheral bandits."


    "I... Im sorry. I never meant to lie..."


    I growled ominously.


    "But, captain of the escort, I can forgive the error of letting the prisoner be stolen by the bandits, but I cannot forgive being lied to..."


    "Yo, yo, your majesty! Ivemitted a sin worthy of death!"


    "I forgive mistakes but not intentions. Be aware there will be a fitting penalty."


    The escort captain trembled and fell to the ground.


    Why would he lie when it could easily be found out? Did he think I wouldnt personally inspect the situation and just believe the reports?


    ...That could have been his thinking.


    Anyway, now the whole picture is bing clear.


    The escort squad was attacked by bandits while transporting five condemned prisoners in a carriage to Crossroad.


    The bandits hijacked the carriage, brought it to their hideout, opened it, and were then caught off guard and overpowered by the prisoners inside.


    The escort squad falsified their report, saying the prisoners had escaped on their own, and now that their lie has been found out, theyre going to get an earful from me.


    The situation is exined but...


    So, where are these five condemned prisoners now?


    "Senior!"


    Then I heard Evangelines voice from deep within the hideout.


    "Over here! Hurry!"


    I got up and headed in her direction.


    Evangeline stood in the hideout, a puzzled look on her face, pointing to the middle of the yard.


    "Look."


    "...!"


    I was surprised and my eyes widened when I looked at the scene.


    In the middle of the ravaged hideout,


    Five people, dressed in the ck uniforms of the Everck Empire, were seated.


    No, they were seated, but...


    Clink, nk.


    They had tied themselves up with chains, blindfolded, and gagged. They knelt there.


    Everyone who came into the courtyard was dumbfounded at the sight.


    "Wee, your highness, and citizens of Crossroad."


    One of the prisoners, a man seated in the middle, slowly opened his mouth.


    "The five of us, the condemned prisoners, have been waiting for you."


    He was the only prisoner not blindfolded or gagged, but he was tied up in chains just the same.


    Did he tie himself up?


    Why?


    When an opportunity to escape had finallye, why did they not run away but instead tie themselves up and wait for us?


    "We have no intention of escaping or fleeing, not even a tiny bit. We wish for our execution to be carried out promptly and for a report to be sent to the higher-ups as quickly as possible."


    The man slowly lifted his head.


    Under the hood of his worn-out, charred imperial uniform, bright green hair flowed down.


    I was surprised and slightly opened my mouth.


    In this game, there is only one race with that hair color.


    An elf...?!


    "Please, everyone."


    The elf man bent his head down again and repeated his request.


    "Please execute us as soon as possible. If not, you may cut our throats right here."


    The other prisoners also bowed their heads deeply.


    They kept uttering words I couldntprehend.


    "Please, kill us swiftly."


    "..."


    No, what do you mean, kill?


    I shouted internally.


    Ive reserved you for my sub-party! You cant die!

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    First off, I made sure to dismiss the surrounding soldiers. Unwanted conversations could be counterproductive.


    Lucas and Evangeline were the only ones left in mypany. I found myself sitting face-to-face with the five convicts.


    "Lets start with verifying your identities."


    I pulled out some documents and locked eyes with the representative of the prisoners.


    "Your name is... Godhand? Is that correct?"


    "Yes, thats correct."


    The man who was the prisoners representative, Godhand, nodded his head.


    Between his messy light green hair, his eyes were a deep brown.


    I wasnt able to clearly see his ears, but there was no doubt about it. He was a genuine elf.


    The same went for the other four. They tried hard to hide it, but upon closer inspection, it was evident. All five of them were elves.


    "Your affiliation?"


    "We are part of the Aegis Special Forces Team 8."


    At the mention of the Aegis Special Forces, Lucas and Evangeline showed signs of surprise, and understandably so.


    The dark wing of the Empire that took care of all its dirty work. A direct affiliate of the Royal Family, tasked with ck ops.


    The shadow of the Royal Family, the Emperors hunting dogs - thats the Aegis Special Forces.


    I narrowed my eyes at Godhand.


    "The name Godhand doesnt seem like your real name."


    "Members of the Special Forces dont have real names. Our codenames are our identities."


    "I see, then... Godhand."


    "Yes."


    Throughout the conversation, Godhand had been responding calmly, but he fell silent at my next question.


    "I heard youmitted acts of treason. Is that true?"


    "..."


    The silence onlysted a few seconds, but it felt oppressive.


    After a while, Godhand bowed his head deeply.


    "Yes."


    "Do you admit to all the charges?"


    "With all due respect, Your Highness."


    Godhand lowered his gaze and said softly.


    "We were turned over to a military court in the capital three months ago, and our verdict has already been decided, as well as our punishment."


    "..."


    "I dont understand why youre asking. You can just execute us promptly."


    Thats exactly what Im trying to avoid, isnt it? I grumbled inwardly.


    I need to find a way to incorporate them into mymand.


    I licked my lips lightly.


    Shall we poke the hos nest a bit?


    "There are a few things Im curious about. Since youre about to die anyway, why not answer a few questions for a curious prince? I believe I have that much authority."


    "..."


    "Ill take that as a yes and proceed with my questions."


    Godhands eyes widened in surprise at my next question.


    "Your team wasst deployed in the Bringar Kingdom, right?"


    "How did you know..."


    "Youll get in trouble if you think I dont have eyes on the outside just because Im stuck in the southern outskirts, Godhand."


    In reality, I didnt have any eyes on the outside. I simply read their biographies written in their character profiles in the system.


    I guess due to their affiliation with the dark wing, there isnt much information on their character profiles.


    It was only public information. When and where he had been dispatched, when he received his death sentence - that was all.


    But even with just that, one could see the big picture.


    Furthermore, I knew he was an elf, which added more context.


    "Your team was dispatched to the Bringar Kingdom a year ago. And our Empires ambassador to Bringar was assassinated nine months ago."


    Since the diplomatic situations between neighboring countries and the empire affect the game, naturally, having reset the game 742 times, I knew all the events perfectly well.


    "Afterwards, the diplomatic rtionship between the two countries worsened until, eventually, a war broke out half a year ago. Its still ongoing."


    Facing Godhand, who had sealed his lips, I continued to press.


    "The special forces of Aegis specialize in infiltrating the enemys rear, sabotage, and targeted assassinations. Is that right?"


    "..."


    "From now on, silence will be taken as an affirmative. Anyway, Ive formed a hypothesis."


    I chuckled quietly, forming a circle with my fingers.


    "Our Empire wanted to swallow the Bringar Kingdom whole, butcked a proper excuse to start a war."


    "..."


    "But what if an envoy from our side gets assassinated within the Kingdom? This could be med on the Kingdom. It would provide a perfect pretext for war."


    By now, Godhand was no longer looking down. He was ring into my eyes.


    "Send an envoy, assassinate them with our special forces. Pin the me on the Kingdom and start a war. Quite a usible hypothesis, dont you think?"


    "Your spections are excessive..."


    "Three months ago, your teampleted the mission and returned to the Empire, only to be immediately arrested and, without any evidence, sentenced to death for treason."


    I shrugged with a smirk.


    "Getting rid of the execution team to silence them... quite a dark strategy, isnt it?"


    "Your Highness."


    Godhand let out a faint sigh. It was the first emotional expression he showed today.


    "Your spections are harsh, and even if everything youve said so far is correct... then why would we willingly ept death?"


    I frowned. Godhand continued speaking.


    "If what youre saying is true, then wepleted our mission and were unjustly punished. Why would we quietly await death? We should either testify or flee..."


    "Because they have hostages."


    At my answer, Godhand closed his mouth.


    I continued with a thin smile.


    "All of your kin are being held captive and forced into very."


    "..."


    "If youplete your mission and ept death, there must be some benefit for your kin. Isnt there?"


    Godhand bit his lower lip. It seemed I was correct.


    In this world, the other races like elves and dwarves all belonged to the ve ss.


    A century ago, all non-human nations fell in the war against humans, and the survivors became ves to mankind.


    The Everck Empire, which led humanity to victory in this racial war, seized the power of the continent... and so the story goes.


    Regardless, the number of elves left was scant, and they were trapped within the Elf Autonomous Zone, living in abysmal conditions.


    And these elves were working in the special operations of the Empire?


    Furthermore, they were calmly awaiting their execution? All five of them?


    The answer was obvious. The lives of their brethren were being held as leverage.


    The Elf Queen, who appears after three years, is also manipted for simr reasons.


    In any case, this is one of the mostmon ways the Empire exploited the non-human races.


    Holding the lives of their kind hostage, forcing them to sacrifice themselves. In this game, it was practically a clich.


    "Sacrificing for the sake of your brethren... how noble. A truly selfless spirit."


    I sneered.


    "Although quite foolish as well."


    "...Even if, with the utmost generosity, all of Your Highnesss spection turns out to be correct."


    Godhand sighed yet again.


    "So what changes, Your Highness?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Weve received a death sentence. You must have received the same decree."


    Godhand spoke wearily.


    "I fail to understand why you say these things to condemned men about to flee the gallows. Are you mocking us? Or is this merely another amusement for the royal family?"


    I smirked, leaning towards Godhand.


    "Dont you see, Godhand?"


    "...?"


    "The decree I received reads carry out the execution, but theres no specification as to how I should take your lives."


    "What do you mean..."


    "Theres no mention of whether to hang you, behead you, burn you at the stake, or cut you into five pieces. Therefore, I can take your lives as I please."


    I gestured towards the south.


    "Besides, we are at the monster frontline. This is a ce where cmitous beasts march upon us almost daily."


    "...?"


    "I assign you a terribly difficult task, and you disappear while carrying it out. I report to the superiors that the execution was carried out... Its a possible scenario."


    "...!"


    I do have that amount of discretion.


    The monster frontline is a southern border of the Everck Empire. Its one of the many borderlines within the Empire.


    Themander in charge of this area has full control over life and death.


    ...Well, thats the case in name only. I dont have as much power as the othermanders.


    But the mere fact they sent me five usable condemned men after I requested reinforcements means theyre basically saying, do as you wish.


    I chose to interpret it in my own way.


    "Before that, I want to ask. Do you want to live?"


    I asked, looking into Godhands trembling eyes.


    "If no harm wille to your kin, do you still have the will to prolong your pathetic lives?"


    "...What good wille from our survival?"


    "Anything at all."


    "..."


    "As long as youre alive, you can aplish anything, eventually."


    Godhand, whose lips had been trembling, growled, biting down hard.


    "Do not give us false hope, Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    "You may whip us, cut us with your sword, chop off our limbs, or feed our necks to the dogs. It doesnt matter. Dispose of us however you please. But."


    Godhand shook his head slightly.


    "Just dont give us hope."


    "..."


    "Hope hurts us more than anything else."


    There are those who have grown ustomed to living in despair.


    Having expectations, dreaming of the future, only to be betrayed.


    Giving up means, at least, they wont be hurt.


    "Dont misunderstand. I never intended to offer you such dazzling things."


    But, I didnt n on offering them hope in the first ce. It isnt something I could give them anyway.


    "I merely wish to offer you a chance. A chance not to end your lives."


    "...Why?"


    Only now, Godhand asked me the reason.


    "Why do you wish to keep us alive?"


    "Dont ask the obvious. Its because I need you here."


    I responded candidly.


    "Let me make it clear. I n to keep you alive because I need you."


    Awkward as it may be, its right to exin the real reason why theyre needed.


    "The monster front lines are chronically understaffed. Were desperate for talented warriors. If you help me, it will be easier to defend this ce."


    "..."


    "The monster invasions are getting worse day by day. If this ce falls, the autonomous region where your kin live will also be at risk."


    The elf autonomous region is quite far from here, but it is firmly located in the southern part of the continent.


    If the monster front falls, it is inevitable that they will not be safe.


    Defending this ce is, after all, a matter of protecting their kin.


    "Well, Ive spoken at length, but the choice is yours."


    I crossed my arms and leaned back.


    To live or to die.


    As always, that is the question.


    "However, I have a request. Not only prolong your lives but also help protect your kin."


    "..."


    After a moment of silence.


    "Your Highness."


    Godhand spoke up.


    "It is as Your Highness has said. We received a special duty. If the five of usplete our mission and are quietly disposed of, our tribe will receive enough food to survive for a year."


    Essentially, they were sacrificial offerings.


    And they had epted that fate.


    "We certainly dont yearn for death, either. But our races predicament is so dire that wed willingly sacrifice our lives. Desperate enough to court death."


    Godhand slowly looked over his four subordinates, bound and kneeling behind him.


    "I dare say, Your Highness. If you will not take responsibility for us, just kill us here and now."


    "..."


    "But if you decide to take us in, please be responsible till the end."


    "I will take responsibility until the end."


    I ced a hand over my chest and vowed.


    "I swear upon the blood and name of Ash Born Hater Everck, the third prince of the Everck Empire."


    "The 8th team of the Aegis Special Forces, as of now, pledges its loyalty to His Highness, Prince Ash."


    Cling-


    With a sound of rending metal, the chains binding Godhand fell away.


    He had bound himself even though he could have escaped at any time.


    As Godhand waved his hand, the chains binding his four subordinates were severed too.


    The four subordinates slowly removed their gags and blindfolds.


    "We are merely one arrow, one bullet, one gust of wind."


    Godhand came forward and slowly knelt on one knee in front of me. His four subordinates also knelt, one by one, behind him.


    The five special forces members bowed their heads to me in unison.


    "Please use us freely and discard us without mercy."


    I will never discard you and will treasure you until the end.


    I smirked.


    Finally, I have secured a decent sub-party.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    The Aegis Special Task Force Team 8.


    Its five members were as follows.


    [Sub Party1 (5/5)]


    - Lv.35 Godhand(SR)


    - Lv.29 Bodybag(R)


    - Lv.28 Oldgirl(R)


    - Lv.25 Skull(N)


    - Lv.22 Burnout(SR)


    "Interesting code names."


    Having checked everyones name, I gave a brief remark.


    "Can you tell me your real names?"


    "Im sorry, sir."


    Godhand bowed his head.


    "Were sufficient as nameless chess pieces. Weve forgotten our real names."


    "Well, fine. After all, it wasnt your names but your abilities that made me take you under my wing."


    Manipting the system window, I checked the stats of the five and smirked.


    "Shall we see what your team can do?"


    "Willingly. We arepletely at your disposal, sir."


    Well, I didnt need theplete disposal...


    First off, the team leader, Godhand.


    "I am a metallurgist. More precisely, a ferromancer."


    Godhand picked up a chain that had been lying on the ground.


    "If it contains iron, I can refine any metal into the shape I desire."


    "Ho."


    The chain disintegrated into iron dust and in the next moment transformed into thin strands of wire, which then twisted together into a spear.


    Godhand, who had lightly swung the spear in his hand, carefully set it down on the ground.


    Before long, the spear had transformed back into a chain.


    "Depending on the enemy we encounter, I can create different weapons."


    "Indeed..."


    I nodded.


    "You would supply metal on the spot and provide it as weapons to your team members?"


    "Exactly."


    They were essentially special agents. Activity in enemy territory was basic.


    The ability of Godhand to create weapons even when going in unarmed would have been extremely useful in this respect.


    Godhand then pointed out his subordinates.


    "Ill introduce the abilities of my team members."


    The Aegis Special Forces Team 8, having removed their hoods, were all elves with green hair, brown eyes, and long ears.


    And, they all looked young.


    Even these kids had to risk their lives for the survival of the entire race, indicating the dire situation of the elves.


    "Bodybag is a telekic. She can freely lift heavy objects, even able to lift all five of us into the air and transport us. She can also throw weapons that Ive refined all at once."


    A female elf, still chubby-cheeked, named Bodybag, politely bowed to me.


    A telekic. Thats extremely versatile.


    "The remaining three are all archers. However, even among archers, each has their area of expertise."


    Godhand introduced the remaining three in turn.


    "Oldgirl specializes in close-quarters shooting. She uses a double crossbow and is a specialist inbat. She also has a lot of experience hunting monsters."


    I wasnt sure why Old was part of the codename, but she appeared to be the most hardened agent among them at first nce.


    Oldgirl waved at me with a shy smile.


    I found myself instinctively waving back, then snapped out of it. What the hell?


    Skull is a long-range sniper. She uses a longbow. She has the skill to suppress noise, making her unparalleled in covert operations among us."


    Skull, the only N-ss character among the five, bowed her head nonchntly.


    A deep scar marked the youthful boyish face, suggesting a history of many battles.


    "And Burnout is..."


    Godhand, introducing the final agent, paused momentarily.


    "...our teams main firepower. She uses a customized stationary ballista. She hasnt fully controlled her abilities yet, but with more experience, she can be of great help to you."


    Thest agent, Burnout.


    While all other team members had removed their masks, this girl still wore hers.


    Her lime-green hair ends were singed ck, and her brown eyes flickered with red mes.


    Having reviewed this childs abilities via the system window, I swallowed nervously. If this girl matures properly...


    "Also, please take this."


    Godhand pulled something out and handed it to me.


    "This is our Cor, a pledge of loyalty."


    When I looked at it, it seemed to be a tiny switch.


    "What is this?"


    "Its the activation button for a bomb cor."


    Godhand showed me his neck. There was a cor that looked as if it was made by melting and hardening iron.


    The red gem embedded in the cor shone threateningly.


    Upon closer inspection, all five of them were wearing these cors.


    "Its a device to self-destruct remotely in case of capture by the enemy."


    "..."


    "This should give you more trust in us."


    "No, I already trust you..."


    "You might, Your Majesty."


    Godhand gestured behind me.


    "But others might not."


    When I turned around, it was indeed as he said. Lucas and Evangeline showed clear signs of being wary of the new sub-party members.


    "Anyway, I have a rough idea of your abilities now."


    I felt it would be rude not to ept their pledge of loyalty, so I took the bomb switch. I wont use it, anyway.


    "But it seems youve been mainly involved in person-to-personbat up to now. The main enemy here at the monster frontline is monsters."


    "..."


    "Do you kill monsters well?"


    "I regret to inform you, Your Majesty."


    Godhand grinned faintly for the first time that day.


    "We are the monsters."


    Wheels that throw away morality and ethics to serve the nation.


    Thats the Aegis Special Forces.


    And among them, Team 8, who willingly became scapegoats for their kin.


    It had been a while since they had strayed from the path of humanity.


    "And yet, we havent encountered a monster stronger than us."


    "Thats something well need to prove."


    Slowly, I got up.


    "We will have to hunt monsters soon, after all."


    The special forces team of five rose in unison. With a faint smile, I gestured towards Crossroad.


    "Lets go. We should at least eat something."


    ***


    Right after our return to Crossroad.


    The sub-party were all amodated in the spare rooms of the Crossroad mansion, with only Lucas and Evangeline entering the reception room with me.


    It was for a meeting to n our future.


    "Those people are criminals, my lord."


    As soon as the door closed, Lucas raised his stern voice.


    "And not just any criminals, theyre traitors who plotted a rebellion!"


    "Well, thats true."


    Treason was the mostmon reason for capital punishment in the Empire.


    It was the best charge to be thrown on someone, in a broad sense.


    "Do you really n to employ them? We dont know when they might betray us!"


    "But the switch to the bomb cor is with me."


    I kept it carefully in the inventory, worried I might identally trigger it.


    "Lucas, you must have felt it too during this free exploration. Were gradually bing overpowered with just us."


    "..."


    Recalling the free exploration, Lucas kept his mouth tightly shut, unable to refute.


    The white-masked NPCs... The Nightcrawler squad. We almost fell helplessly to them.


    As we delve deeper into the dungeon, unexpected threats appear. We need to reinforce our power as soon as possible.


    Its not just about free exploration, but also the imminent defense stage in front of us.


    Now that Jupiter, who was our core power, has left due to injury, we should utilize convicts, or anything we can get our hands on.


    "What do you think, Evangeline?"


    When I asked, Evangeline hummed, touching her chin before opening her mouth slowly.


    "I think the Aegis Special Forces Team is reliable. But employing elves is certainly a risk."


    "Is the problem because its an elf?"


    "Are there people among the Empire who like elves, or rather, other races? It could negatively affect your reputation as a lord."


    Humans and other races had been fighting for generations, and it was only a hundred years ago that the race war ended.


    The hatred and conflicts imprinted on the people of this world run much deeper than I thought.


    "Do you hate elves too?"


    "If I have to choose, I dont have any particr feelings. I neither like nor dislike them."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Evangeline nced outside the reception room.


    "Regardless, it doesnt seem to work."


    "Doesnt seem to work?"


    "Offering themselves to death to save their entire race... Its a heart-wrenching story."


    Evangeline nodded in my direction.


    "If youre asking me to pick a side, Im in favor. No matter who theyre affiliated with or what species they are, as long as they help fend off the monsters, thats enough, isnt it?"


    I nodded in response and turned to Lucas.


    "Alright, Lucas. Lets do it this way."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "For the immediate sess of this defense mission. And to break through those in white masks during the next free exploration. For now, lets employ these five friends just until then."


    "..."


    "And if these friends turn out to be not so great in realbat, we can consider another method, like you suggested. What do you think?"


    Lucas silently nodded his approval.


    "In the first ce, its not my ce to question the decisions you make, my lord. I merely follow your will."


    You say that, but dont you often disagree with me?


    But every organization needs a brake. Theres validity in opposing opinions too.


    There are reasons both for and against using the five of them, and its a fact that theres no particr reason to trust thempletely.


    One things certain, we need their power immediately.


    In the impending defense battle, the new sub-party will prove to be useful.


    One way or another, theyve presented an interesting game.


    I pulled out and read the official document I received from the capital again.


    They sent convicts when I asked for reinforcements, all of them from different species, and they belong to the Aegis Special Forces.


    I wonder what they intended by sending them.


    I carefully looked at the name signed at the end of the document.


    Prince Fernandez Ember Keeper Everck, the second in line to the throne.


    The elder brother of my character, Ash, and the imperial regent responsible for domestic affairs.


    A character that never appeared in the game...


    I folded the document neatly and tucked it away, pressing my lips together.


    I must be careful.


    Tactics for the true ending.


    Not only monsters, but also the will of humans from various ces have started to intervene.


    The road ahead is fraught with danger.


    Oveing these challenges is part of the fun of strategizing.


    I wish I could clear this a bit more easily!


    ***


    That night.


    The Convict Transport Troop, terrified by me, was driven out of the city.


    The captain of the transport troop pleaded to confirm the execution, but I kicked them out immediately, saying that I couldnt allow anyone who had lied to the imperial family to stay in the city any longer. Get out!


    The Aegis Special Forces Team 8 continued to stay at the mansion.


    Officially, they were the most important prisoners and were confined in the mansions prison... or so it was arranged.


    Where should I ce themter...


    Of course, since I am themander of the front line here, as well as the lord of this city.


    I can keep them close in a pretend ignorance kind of way.


    But the issue is clear. Where should they stay from now on, and how should I summon them?


    As I was contemting this, I stood in front of the room where Aegis Special Forces Team 8 was staying.


    I knocked and pushed the door open.


    "Its me. Iming in..."


    And when I slightly opened the door...


    "Bed, bed! Its a bed!"


    "How long has it been since we had a proper ce to sleep?!"


    "So soft! Its soft! Its super soft!"


    ...Members of the special task force were visible, frolicking and jumping on the bed.


    I froze.


    "The food was good, too!"


    "It was delicious, it was delicious!"


    "I cant remember thest time we had a proper meal!"


    "I want to eat more! Do they serve snacks?"


    As they babbled on, they soon began a pillow fight,ughing heartily.


    I watched them, my face void of expression.


    What on earth... is happening here?


    "Huh?"


    One of the task force members noticed my presence.


    "Your, Your Highness?!"


    "What?!"


    In the next moment, all five of them rolled out of the bed with a tter and in no time, they were kneeling on one knee in front of me.


    "You have arrived, Your Highness."


    Godhand spat out with a voice full of strain. But its toote to act now, isnt it?


    "Its toote to act serious now, you know...?"


    "Im not sure what youre talking about."


    Godhand responded in a dry voice. Yet, there were feathers from the pillows stuck in his hair.


    "We are the Aegis Special Forces. Were emotionless killing machines..."


    "No, thats enough."


    I shook the thing I was holding in my hand. It was the remaining food from the kitchen that I had warmed up.


    "Do you want to eat a midnight snack or not?"


    The eyes of the little ones, wearing the mask of the special task force, shone like wild animals.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    A momentter.


    The special forces agents were neatly seated on the floor of the room.


    They ate theirte-night meal with a precise, rigid movement.


    They used a knife-like action to pick up their food with a fork, opened their mouths like robots, popped a bite in, chewed precisely ten times, and swallowed.


    All five of them, as if performing synchronized swimming, repeated the same actions simultaneously.


    ...


    Watching this spectacle was making me feel nauseous, even though I hadnt even touched myte-night meal.


    "Hey, um, that..."


    I finally couldnt stand it anymore and spoke.


    "Just stop being so stiff, eatfortably..."


    "What do you mean, Your Highness?"


    Godhand, who had been sitting on his knees,id down his fork with a perfectly perpendicr movement and smiled mechanically.


    "Were perfectlyfortable right now."


    "No, Im telling you, Im notfortable! If youre all being so rigid, it makes me ufortable!"


    Cant you at least move in a more organic way? Stop with the right-angle eating, its making my joints freeze just watching you!


    ***


    Finally, thete-night meal time was over.


    The five special forces agents, with clean mouths, were sitting neatly in front of me.


    "We will treasure the grace, simr to a heavenlymand, bestowed upon us by Your Highness in the depths of our hearts."


    As Godhand bowed his waist in gratitude, the other four followed suit. I touched my aching forehead.


    "No, its not some heavenlymand or anything, its just ate-night meal."


    "You, Your Highness, have personally bestowed kindness upon us who were starving, if thats not a grace like a heavenlymand, then what is?"


    "Just stop it, please..."


    Originally, I nned to make them rx by feeding them and then ask them some questions, but seeing their defensive attitudes, getting an honest answer seemed unlikely.


    It wouldnt be that easy for them to open up anyway.


    So, instead of asking what I had originally intended, I decided to start with a less direct question.


    "When did the five of you be a team?"


    It was an intended question to break the ice by asking about their stories, as they seemed rtively close to each other.


    However.


    "Our Team 8 was only formed one and a half years ago. But, as we were all being trained as special forces candidates, weve known each other since childhood."


    A somewhat heavy answer came back.


    I asked nervously.


    "Special forces candidates? Being trained?"


    "We, the elves, who lost our country andnd, have only us as remaining resources. We are selling human resources in various ways."


    "..."


    "Children withbat aptitude are trained from an early age as prospective special forces. They are even deployed in minorbat. Then, ording to the strategies set by the higher-ups, those with suitable skills arebined to form a team."


    Godhand lowered his eyes and answered slowly.


    "For this one operation, we were trained as a team and deployed..."


    "...Regardless of the sess or failure, you are discarded?"


    "Yes."


    I clenched my mouth shut.


    From the perspective of a human and the empire, this approach is highly efficient.


    No matter how dangerous the operation, they dont risk the precious lives of humans.


    The risk is low. If they seed, thats great, if they fail, they can just discard us.


    Its the deedsmitted by the other race, the elves, who once were the enemies of humans. There are likely various reasons to discard them.


    Politically, pragmatically, the risk is virtually nil, and the gains are easy. How efficient is this?


    However.


    However...


    How cruel is this?


    The concept of using the lives of other races, unabashedly as bullets. How...


    "Whos the suprememander of the Aegis Special Forces?"


    I asked cautiously.


    "Who?"


    I wanted to know who made this cruel decision.


    Godhand hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded.


    "Why would I hesitate to tell you now? You probably already know. You must just want me to confirm it."


    No, I really didnt know...


    "The suprememander of the Aegis Special Forces has always been the royal familys domestic policy head. Currently-"


    Godhands eyes were briefly filled with terror as he spit out the name.


    "The second prince, His Highness Fernandez."


    "..."


    Fernandez Ember Keeper Everck.


    The one who sent them to me, my brother.


    Upon hearing Fernandezs name, the faces of the other special forces members showed signs of disturbance.


    I caught all of it.


    The special forces members who felt no fear in sacrificing their own lives.


    Even they felt terror.


    Just what kind of person is he...


    Anyway, the atmosphere became too heavy, so I changed the subject.


    "Hows the room? Can you live in it?"


    The faces of the Special Forces members instantly brightened.


    Some were fidgeting with their hands, ncing at the cushions and pillows rolling around behind them.


    They seemed impatient to touch them right away.


    "Your Highness. Weve been confined in a prison for death-row inmates for the past few months, and weve been dragged here in an escort carriage for the past few days."


    Godhand smiled softly.


    "This room is nothing short of a paradise. To be honest, we dont even want to step out of here."


    "No, thats a problem..."


    Please dont turn into a hermit... I too was a streamer living in front of theputer...


    "Is the food okay? I tried to be considerate."


    While Elves arent unable to eat meat, their diet is primarily vegetarian.


    I asked the head chef to prepare a vegetarian-focused menu.


    The food I brought as ate-night snack was also made from the leftovers.


    "After having only prison meals, indulging in this feast feels exceptional. Especially considering our younger agents still need to grow and develop."


    Excluding Godhand, all the agents nodded in unison, agreeing with the sentiment.


    Thats a relief. Perhaps I should keep preparing meals like this.


    "However, I am genuinely grateful for your consideration, Your Highness."


    Godhand cautiously spoke in a serious tone.


    "We merely abide, eat, and follow as given."


    "..."


    "Please, treat us more casually, as if we were objects."


    No, thats the thing... Thats notfortable...


    If I were a true prince, perhaps that would be possible.


    But Im just a small citizen from 21st century Korea. How can I treat sentient beings as objects?


    Afterwards, we exchanged a few words about our future lives, discussing clothing and range of activities.


    After wrapping up the immediate living conditions conversation, I left the room.


    "Lets continue to discuss and adjust going forward."


    "We are truly grateful, Your Highness. May your night be peaceful."


    Led by Godhand, Bodybag, Skull, Burnout, all respectfully bowed their heads. Only Oldgirl was waving with a big smile.


    Before I knew it, I found myself waving back, then quickly regained myposure. What the?!


    Boom!


    As soon as the door closed, a sudden exmation echoed from inside.


    "Is the Third Prince a good person? Is he really good?"


    "He seems like a good person?!"


    "He saved our lives in the first ce! Even if he has ulterior motives, we have to admit that~"


    "He gave us ate-night snack!"


    "Late-night snack!"


    "I hope he gives us anotherte-night snack!"


    ... Maybe I should move them to a room with better soundproofing.


    Leaving behind the bustling room of young ones, I walked down the hallway. My mind continued to spin with thoughts.


    Ultimately, I couldnt ask the question that intrigued me the most.


    Even if I had asked, I wasnt sure they could have given me a concrete answer.


    Did they really trigger the war?


    The war between the Everck Empire and the Bringar Kingdom was a major event in the game.


    Starting from the ruin of the Bringar Kingdom, manyrge-scale events urred.


    Refugees from the Kingdom began to flood into Crossroad, and new high-quality mercenaries were also incorporated into Crossroad.


    Hostile NPC groups were also created inrge numbers.


    Ouws and knights who had fled from the Bringar Kingdom.


    If properly assimted, they could be formidable forces in the Monster Frontlines here.


    But if things go wrong, well have to face not just monsters, but humans in defensive battles.


    I might even have to wage a war against a human army if things go south.


    In the game, they were easily absorbed.


    Though the Monster Frontlines belonged to the Empire, they didnt have much to do with the war against the Bringar Kingdom.


    But now, Ive epted the egis Special Forces Team 8, who could be seen as the spark of that war, into my party.


    No one knew how this would impact anything in the future, in what direction, or in what way.


    As I grappled with these thoughts, I turned the corner of the corridor.


    "Ah."


    Lucas was hiding there, watching in my direction.


    "..."


    "..."


    An awkward silence lingered between Lucas and me for a moment.


    I was momentarily stumped, unsure whether to ask Lucas why he was hiding or if he wasnt ufortable crouching with such arge frame.


    Nevertheless, I couldnt just stand there, so I asked,


    "What are you doing, Lucas?"


    "I was preparing to rush in, in case something happened to you when you entered alone, Your Highness."


    Lucas cleared his throat awkwardly, avoiding my gaze.


    "Anyway, they are convicts suspected of treason. It seems necessary to monitor them."


    "I think there wont be a big problem as I have their leashes on them, but..."


    There is a possibility, however remote it may be.


    I should keep an eye on them for Lucass sake.


    I raised my voice towards the inside of the mansion.


    "Aider! Get over here, quick!"


    After a brief wait, Aider came rolling in, making a ttering sound. He seemed to have been on the second floor.


    "Yes, yes! My lord! How may I assist you?!"


    I gestured towards the room where the Aegis Special Forces Team 8 was.


    "Monitor them in case of any emergencies, and report back immediately if anything happens."


    "Me?! Me?!"


    "Who else? Youre the only one avable. Should we, who are always in defense or going on free explorations, have to do it?"


    Of course, its not that he should guard with that frail body of his. I meant that he should use some kind of system. He had plenty of methods, didnt he?


    "But, my lord, you know... theyre not the type to betray..."


    "Mmm~ I cant hear you~ Youll have to suffer a bit~"


    Leaving Aider muttering sadly, Lucas and I left the ce. This should be enough.


    ***


    The next day.


    [STAGE 4]


    - Start in: 5 days


    The start of the next stage was getting closer.


    It was time to step up the preparations for the defense battle.


    And so, at the cksmiths shop.


    "These are the results of the equipment dismantling you requestedst time."


    The cksmith master respectfully handed me a box.


    I swallowed dryly and epted it. Please!


    I dismantled four SSR grade equipment pieces even though they were broken. The chances of getting a SSR grade magic core are high enough!


    Please! Please,e out, please!


    I prayed and checked the contents of the box. Did ite out?!


    Rumble.


    Inside the box, a golden magic core was rolling around.


    "It came out-!"


    Picking up the SSR grade magic core, I let out a shriek of joy.


    [Standard Special Magic Core (SSR)]


    It might seem like a loss since four were used to get one, but where did I even get the four from in the first ce!


    Now I can make that equipment!


    ns for how to use the magic core quickly fell into ce.


    With a smug grin, I promptly tucked the SSR-grade Magic Power gem into my inventory. Ill put you to good use.


    "Also, the three Magic Cannons you ordered arepleted."


    As I was cheerfully dancing with the Magic Power gem in my hand, the cksmith handed over the weapons wrapped in silk.


    Three Magic Cannons, each made with Ratman Champion Magic Power gems.


    They were finally finished.


    < Previous > << ToC >>

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    I ced the three new Magic Guns on the table and examined them.


    Theyre shaped like handguns.


    Since the same three Magic Core were used, all three pieces took on the same shape. I picked up one of the Magic Guns to check its stats.


    [Cerberus Lv.25]


    - Category: Magic Gun


    - Attack Power: 11-66


    - Durability: 6/6


    - Magazine Capacity: 6/6


    - Thest round in the magazine always hits critically.


    "All three turned out with the same design, so Ive named them Cerberus."


    "The three-headed hound of hell, huh? Thats a good name."


    After inspecting all three handguns, I put them back on the table. They were noticeably smaller than a typical Magic Gun.


    "But why did they turn out to be so small?"


    "I heard that all the Magic Guns weve made so far are used by one person."


    Thats right. Theyre all for Damien to use.


    "And that includes the Magic Gun you initially showed us, so isnt that six pieces in total?"


    "And so?"


    "Even if he is a warrior, carrying sixrge weapons will tire him out. Plus, Magic Guns have heavy recoil which puts strain on the body."


    Certainly, during a defensive battle, they could just be set up on the walls and fired. But when going outside for free exploration, the weight of the Magic Guns would be a significant burden for Damien.


    "So I tried to make them aspact as possible. They might lose some long-range firepower, but they should be effective at medium to close range."


    "Rather, being light and small, it would have an advantage when the distance is close."


    I nodded in satisfaction.


    This way, during defensive battles, he could use the rifles, and for free exploration, he could use the handguns. He could switch the equipment setting like this.


    There would be variousbinations to try out.


    For testing, I fired a handgun in the prepared shooting range next to me.


    Bang!


    Despite being a handgun, the recoil was enormous. Even when holding it with both hands, it was enough to make my wrists sore.


    Butpared to the previous rifle-shaped Magic Guns, this was childs y.


    Those rifles were enough to make me fly backward every time I shot them.


    I packed the handguns in a box and wrapped them nicely. Ill give them to Damien as a gift.


    "Youve worked hard, cksmith."


    "Its nothing."


    "And sorry, but Ill have to ask you to make the next piece of equipment right away."


    "Why apologize! Its our job."


    I ced the materials I had prepared on the table.


    One Golden Gargoyle Magic Core (SR).


    And five pieces of Golden Armor fragments.


    "The next thing Illmission is..."


    I drew in a deep breath before letting it out.


    "Its a Boss Gear."


    Tension shed across the face of the cksmith.


    ***


    So, what is a Boss Gear?


    Boss monsters, when defeated, have a high probability of dropping exclusive Magic Core.


    yers can use these Magic Core as they please.


    You could create equipment, or artifacts, or even make money by selling them.


    Even when creating equipment, all you had to do was invest Magic Core in the equipment needed at the time.


    If you needed a shield, make a shield; if you needed shoes, make shoes.


    It was all up to the yers discretion, customizable ording to the yers taste.


    However.


    The equipment that a certain boss monster used.


    To create a boss equipment modeled after it, you needed the bosss Magic Core and materials.


    Because the performance was pretty decent, it was good to make it if the conditions and situations allowed.


    Its not that I didnt know how to make it. Until now, the categories just didnt ovep.


    For example, the Stage 1 boss was the Phantom Knight.


    His boss equipment was The Phantom Knights Greatsword. But since none of us used a greatsword, I didnt make it.


    Afterwards, elite monsters came out instead of the boss, or even if the boss monster came out, it didnt drop its exclusive Magic Core.


    Anyway, in the midst of all this, I had picked up the Magic Core and armor fragments of the Golden Gargoyle this time.


    I was now able to create the Golden Gargoyles boss equipment- Golden Armor.


    "I request it to be as thin and light as possible."


    I specially ordered.


    "Not heavy and not ufortable in my movements."


    "Then, the defensive power seems to be reduced..."


    "I dont mind. Just make itfortable for me."


    "Understood."


    The option I ordered looked like armor, but the actual performance was closer to that of mage wear.


    "When will you measure the size?"


    "Well measure it next time. For now, make the size... slightly smaller, please."


    Afterpleting the order and paying in advance, I left the cksmiths shop.


    Lucas nodded behind me.


    "Are you going to wear it, my lord? In that case, its definitely better to be light. You wont be on the front line."


    "Well, um..."


    I trailed off my words.


    I guess I could wear it. Ill decide after seeing the options.


    ***


    Alchemists Workshop.


    The major artifacts were being repaired without trouble. But thats not why I came today.


    "Lilly."


    Since Jupiter had logged out of the stage, I came to notify that we were putting our Fire Magician back into the party.


    "His Highness the Crown Prince has arrived~!"


    "..."


    While diligently repairing the artifact, Lilly looked at me with sullen eyes.


    "Do I have to step forward this time too...?"


    "Well... thats how it turned out."


    No, rather, have you ever not been on the front lines? It seems like youre always called up for defensive battles.


    Lilly sighed heavily and dusted off her hands.


    "What can I do? Its my sin for being born a magician."


    "Right, right. me your over-achieving self."


    "Ugh..."


    I joked, but Lillys face became gloomy. No, shes crying! Shes really crying!


    "Hey, dont cry! It was my mistake! But you still have to be deployed for battle!"


    "Im not crying... its just artifact dust in my eyes..."


    Lilly, who was dabbing her eyes, said with rity.


    "Your Majesty. I have a request."


    "Go, go on. Speak."


    "When a lot of junior magese inter..."


    "Mmhm."


    "Even if I step back from the front lines, make sure theye and greet me each time theye in."


    "Huh?"


    It was an unexpected demand.


    Lilly exined the reason to me, blinking her eyes.


    "I, I may act important as a mage, but my talent is just so-so. I couldnt even train under a proper master in the Ivory Tower, let alone receive education."


    "Hmm."


    If you were to evaluate objectively, Lilly is an R-grade character.


    Moreover, shes a second-tier mercenary who has trickled into the poor front line like Monsters Frontline.


    Its not like she has extraordinary talent or high achievements as a mage. She herself knows it well.


    "In the future, arent many great, outstanding, talented mages going to join the front line? Then I can finally settle into a desk job."


    "I, I see."


    "I dont want to be ignored by those smarty-pants genius juniors."


    Lilly hastily spat out what she seemed to have been harboring deep inside for a long time.


    "I, please treat me properly as a senior mage. Even if I cant walk, even if Im a desk job, even if Im just so-so as a mage."


    "..."


    I nodded vigorously.


    "There wont be anyone who will disrespect you, and if there is, Ill take responsibility and beat them up."


    She ended up unable to walk because she was protecting all of us.


    And so, she was forcibly switched to a desk job.


    What does achievement as a mage matter?


    Even if there are hundreds or thousands of great mages in the world, therade who has journeyed with me from Stage 0 is Lilly.


    "Cant I do at least that much for our most senior mage, Lilly? Put those worries away, Lilly."


    I can grant anything, except retirement, Lilly!


    "Then its okay..."


    Lilly, who let out a deep sigh, turned her gaze back to the artifacts.


    "Dont worry, I wont run away. If you call me, Ill join immediately."


    "Alright. Thank you, Lilly."


    There are two mages in the Aegis Special Forces Team right now, I should get her to meet and greet them as soon as tomorrow.


    After looking at the artifact that was nearingpletion and the silent workers, I left the workshop.


    ***


    In the carriage on the way back to the mansion.


    I was contemting while spreading out the status of the current characters before my eyes.


    Although Jupiter, a key attacker with wide-area attacks, was out of the stage, we had gained a sub-party.


    The cultivation status of the main party is not bad either.


    How can I fight to maximize efficiency in this stage...


    As I was thinking of variousbinations and strategies in my mind.


    sh.


    The Rebels Ne I was wearing around my neck emitted light. It was enough to illuminate the inside of the carriage.


    I felt my neck curiously.


    Whats this?


    The Add-on feature was already attached to my ne.


    The [Dark Event Tracker] was in operation. A system window popped up before my eyes.


    [Warning of a Dark Event at STAGE 4!]


    The Dark Event.


    A damn ordeal someone intentionallyid out to ruin this game for me.


    It had been activated three times during the previous stage, and as expected, it was activated again.


    Alright, whats it this time? Lets find out and face it.


    Then, what appeared before my eyes was...


    [Activated Dark Event: Addition of Boss Monster]


    > One more Boss Monster will appear.


    What?


    I was taken aback. So, this means two Boss Monsters are going to appear?


    Quickly, I opened the enemy information window,


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 4]


    - Lv.? ??? : 2


    - Lv.15 Stone Gargoyle : 360


    - Lv.20 Steel Gargoyle : 242


    Damn it, its real! There really are two!


    "A duplicated boss monster?!"


    My head was throbbing, so I rubbed my forehead with my hand.


    The boss monster of the gargoyle legion was tough enough, and now there were two of them...


    Ah, no. Lets think positively, positively!


    I switched my thought process to hopeful thinking mode.


    It means I get to take twice the drop items from the bosses! Twice the experience points! Its a double event, a double event!


    Its not just empty talk.


    The boss battle will be incredibly tough, but the rewards will also be doubled.


    Was it Nietzsche who said? What does not kill me, makes me stronger.


    Theres nothing more urate than that in an RPG.


    Yeah, bring on more terrifying Dark Events! Send more boss monsters, stronger enemies!


    Coming up with tactics to deal with two boss monsters is part of the routine in the middle andter stages of the game.


    Tacticalbinations began to form in my head in no time.


    As long as I know beforehand, clearing the conditions isnt hard.


    Ill chew you all up. Damn monster bastards.


    Already, I was pondering on what kind of item I could create from the materials of the two gargoyle boss monsters.


    Ill chew them all up, level up like crazy, draw fantastic items, and storm their base.


    And then, Ill make them regret making me stronger by leaving me alive through these trials.


    The carriage swiftly approached the mansion. The weather was gloomy as if a storm was brewing in the distance.


    Apanied by the chilly smell of rain, STAGE 4 was looming closer and closer.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    From then on, the defensive preparation went smoothly...


    ...No, allow me to correct myself.


    The preparation for the defense met a significant hurdle.


    "Eeeeek?!"


    The issue arose the very next day.


    Initially, I had just brought Godhand to introduce him to Lilly, but Lilly got a fright.


    "Your, Your Highness. Your Highness. Come over here for a moment."


    Pulling me aside into a corner of the workshop, Lilly whispered with her hand covering her mouth.


    "That new member of the sub-party, an Elf... correct?"


    "Yeah. Howd you know right away? Yeah, its an Elf."


    "Hee, Heeeeee!"


    Lillys face turned pale, and she started to tremble. Whats the matter?


    "Hoo... Your Highness."


    After a deep sigh, Lilly started speaking with her hand covering her face.


    "You know, right? How I got the [me Skin] characteristic."


    The characteristic that lets one deflect all physical attacks at the cost of expending Magic Power: [me Skin].


    Thanks to this characteristic, I was able to clear Stage 0. Of course, I remembered. I nodded in acknowledgment.


    "It was because of the goblins that invaded the vige, right?"


    In order to avoid getting hurt from the des swung by a swarm of goblins, Lilly had awakened the [me Skin] characteristic.


    Thats what I knew, but...


    "Yes, thats right. But who do you think let that swarm of goblins into the vige by opening the vige gates?"


    "..."


    "The Elf family who were our house ves."


    I swallowed my dry spit.


    Lilly kept shaking her head in disbelief.


    "My parents took pity on that Elf family who were being chased by ve hunters, and took them in. They were provided a separate house within our premises. They were employed as house ves for a year, and were provided with everything they needed. But then..."


    A look of agony appeared on Lillys face, a look I hadnt even seen when she fought against the ck spider legion.


    "...But then one day, after a year had passed, they suddenly dered that they could not forgive humans. They opened the gates of the vige and called in a swarm of goblins."


    "..."


    "The vige was set on fire, my parents were butchered, and I was left alone."


    I remained silent.


    After ncing quickly at Godhand, Lilly said to me hurriedly.


    "Your Highness. No matter how much goodwill we show, they still hate humans. They will surely betray you one day."


    "..."


    "This is for your sake. No matter the circumstances under which you recruited them, do not trust them. Just like how they opened the gates of my vige, they could also lead to the destruction of our frontlines here."


    After silently listening to everything she had to say, I carefully asked.


    "Lilly, do you hate the Elves?"


    Without any hesitation, Lilly nodded her head.


    "As much as I fear the goblins des, I hate them."


    "Even though they werent the ones who wronged you?"


    "Would you, Your Highness, let a monster that hasnt killed anyone yet into our ranks?"


    "..."


    "You cant possibly mean that."


    Lilly was adamant.


    "I feel the same. And probably, they feel the same too."


    This was reality.


    "We just cant help but despise those who arent of our race."


    It was a long, deep-seated chain of hatred borne from the ancient history of thisnd I did not know.


    ***


    It was then.


    "Excuse me."


    "Eek?!"


    Godhand, who was eavesdropping our hushed conversation from the corner, approached us. What a shock!


    "Eek?!"


    Although I was a bit startled, Lilly nearly caused an uproar.


    "Gulp, gulp!"


    She even started hupping. She must really hate elves...


    I gently patted Lillys shoulder. Calm down, friend.


    "I would like to apologize first."


    As soon as Lilly was finally calmed and her breathing settled, Godhand started speaking calmly.


    "Being a spy by profession, I couldnt help but overhear your conversation. I apologize for eavesdropping unintentionally."


    I broke into a cold sweat.


    "Um... Did you hear our entire conversation just now?"


    Godhand bowed his head at Lilly and me.


    "Im sorry, but yes."


    Upon hearing that our conversation was overheard, Lillysplexion turned pale.


    Staring straight at Lilly, Godhand tly stated.


    "Lilly, I would like to tell you one thing."


    "What, what, what is it...?"


    "I do not intend to ask for your forgiveness."


    Godhand continued in a respectful but icy tone.


    "Even if I apologize, it wont bring back your lost family, nor will it erase the wounds youve endured."


    "..."


    "Nor will the root of your feelings towards our race be healed."


    Lilly bit her lips tightly. Godhand resumed his words.


    "But Lilly, we are on the brink of a war."


    "..."


    "Even before my country was destroyed, humans and elves fought together against the invasion of monsters. We are facing amon enemy."


    Godhand bowed his head slowly.


    "Shouldnt we put our petty feelings aside and fight together, following the Princes will?"


    A valid point.


    Godhands words were indeed a valid point.


    But Lilly shook her head vehemently.


    "How dare you deceive your feelings and say such things."


    "Pardon?"


    "Arent you the same as me? Tell me the truth, Elf. You hate humans, dont you?"


    Unlike her usual self, Lilly retorted fiercely.


    "You hate us for destroying your nation and enving your people, dont you?"


    "..."


    "We waged war for a thousand years and enved each other for a hundred years. We cant help but harbor hatred and suspicion towards each other. Until one sidepletely disappears, it will continue."


    Lilly abruptly turned her head towards me.


    "They are seeds of discord, Your Highness."


    Lilly, her lips pressed firmly together, sternly addressed me.


    "Its not just me. The other soldiers, too, theyll feel uneasy simply knowing that elves are on the front lines."


    "..."


    "Employing them is a shortsighted decision. I urge you to reconsider. We can fight just fine on our own, without the elves! Weve done it before!"


    "Lilly. That might mean you have to keep going to the front lines."


    "I would rather do that! I would rather be on the front lines every time than fight alongside elves!"


    Lilly, who had been desperate to retire, felt strongly enough to say this.


    I rubbed my forehead in frustration.


    Lucas also expressed unease at the idea of using the elves.


    Perhaps most soldiers opinions would align more with Lillys.


    What should I do...?


    Just then,


    "Ill be honest with you, Lady Lilly. As you said, we dont like the human race."


    As Godhand admitted this, Lilly gave me a ring look.


    "See, Your Highness! Thats what Im saying!"


    Godhand let out a long sigh.


    "But does that matter?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "My country has been destroyed, and the reality is that our race lives under humans. The life and death of our entire race, including our team, is in the hands of the Empire, and also in Your Highnesss hands."


    Godhand pointed to the cor around his neck.


    The red gem, the detonation device of the bomb ne, gleamed on his neck.


    "Our race is nothing but a trifle that could lose its life at any moment without the Empires grace. Even if we harbor resentment, our lives are still under Your Highnesss feet."


    "..."


    "I simply wish that mypatriots from my homnd can survive for one more day. And that my team members can be a little more... happy."


    Godhand lowered his head as he adjusted his cor.


    "Thats all I hope for."


    "..."


    "Lady Lilly. Isnt it the same for you?"


    Lillys eyes widened.


    Godhands gaze brushed past Lillys legs, which were confined to a wheelchair.


    "Isnt it for the sake of protecting your loved ones that you serve on this monster front line, despite your physical difort?"


    "I am..."


    "Elves and humans may not get along well. However, we share amon enemy and fight for the same purpose: to protect our loved ones."


    "..."


    "Do we need more reasons to fight together?"


    Lilly, with her lips firmly shut, shook her head.


    "I can fight alongside the monsters once. But I cant forgive you. Never."


    "That doesnt matter."


    Godhand spat out indifferently.


    "Its something Im used to."


    Lilly, who had been ring at Godhand for a while, slowly turned to me.


    "Just until this defense battle, Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    "I will fight with you in this battle. But if that party remains here after the defense battle is over, I will leave this front line."


    "..."


    "Ill go in. I need to rest a little."


    Lilly disappeared into the workshop, dragging her wheelchair.


    I wiped my aching forehead with my hand.


    Oh, what a headache.


    The Lilly I know is a kind person.


    Considerate, capable of caring for others, prioritizing the greater good over personal safety.


    For such Lilly to express such outright hatred.


    I can fully understand.


    If she had experienced such things in her childhood, it would make sense to hate the entire Elf race.


    Numerous incidents, emotions, and prejudices would have built a huge wall between humans and other races.


    Its deep.


    Much deeper than I thought.


    So deep it cant be filled, this chasm of hatred.


    The emotions are as deep as the history of this world.


    In the game, there was no need to consider such things.


    No matter the race, characters were selected based on performance and crammed into one party.


    But this ce is reality.


    Origin. Race. Power. There are many more dynamics between people than what meets the eye.


    I need to look at all these factorsprehensively for the front line to roll smoothly.


    Organizational management is tough...


    I sighed and looked back at Godhand.


    "I came to introduce you, but I ended up getting interrogated."


    Godhand chuckled bitterly.


    "Its okay. This is really amon urrence. Compared to others, Lady Lilly is rather gentle."


    "Everyone seems to be more sensitive to this issue than I thought. Am I being dense..."


    As I awkwardly scratched the back of my head, Godhand carefully spoke.


    "Your Highness is intriguing."


    "Huh?"


    "Even the human beings who treat us well, inevitably, their eyes convey prejudice. Theres an undeniable hint of caution."


    Godhand subtly lowered his gaze towards me.


    "But Your Highness, you dont show any such signs at all. Thats why its interesting, and also... we are grateful."


    "..."


    Thats just because Im an outsider who has inhabited another world.


    Back on Earth, I was an incredibly narrow-mindedmoner too.


    I awkwardly moistened my lips. I cant tell him the truth... nor can I pretend to be open-minded.


    "So please dont be too concerned even if others are cautious or look down on us."


    Godhand discreetly nced towards the workshop where Lilly disappeared.


    "We will prove ourselves in this defense battle. That we too have our worth."


    I wish the main party and the sub-party would get along.


    Sparks are flying even before the battle, and to be honest, it worries me.


    Well, having to deal with such headaches from personnel issues is probably part of the job of a frontlinemander.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    All along, Aider had been monitoring the five members of Aegis Special Forces Team 8, in case of any emergencies.


    There was the matter of Lilly, and I couldnt help but be a little anxious.


    However, nothing particrly suspicious was found. They just chattered among themselves, like kids their age.


    "Regardless of what thoughts they harbor, we do need their power. Deploy them in this defense battle."


    Lucas agreed, and Lilly, in the end, consented to participate in this defense battle.


    Their deployment in this defense battle as a sub-party was now confirmed.


    So, three days before the defense battle, in the afternoon, we were in the room where Aegis Special Forces Team 8 was staying.


    "Bring them in, Lucas."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Following my order, Lucas brought in five new sets of clothes and ced them in the room.


    "My Lord, these are...?"


    I nodded at the Special Forces members, who were looking puzzled.


    "From now on, all five of you will wear these."


    Godhand cautiously picked up the clothing.


    A coat and a jacket, a shirt and trousers, a tie, and leather boots.


    It was the typicalposition of an Empire uniform, but the design was different.


    While the Empire uniforms were made exclusively in ck, these clothes had vivid sshes of red all over.


    "Its an outfit!"


    "You really prepared everything for the ceremony?!"


    With the exception of Godhand, the other agents immediately donned the coats, their eyes sparkling.


    Godhand was torn between reining in her subordinates or donning the uniform herself.


    I exined with a chuckle.


    "These are the prototype uniforms to be distributed to the soldiers at the monster front line."


    How could one foster a sense of belonging among a groups members?


    There are many ways, but the easiest is to have them wear the same clothes.


    When we hired several mercenaries, they struggled to form a single organization... theycked a unified sense of belonging.


    The situation was the same on the monster front line here.


    Since we were employing mercenaries from all over the world, they all acted independently, struggling to integrate into a single organization.


    Therefore, one of the ways to increase this sense of belonging in the game was to create uniforms.


    It costs a bit because they had to be distributed to the entire army, but the effects were quite satisfactory.


    So, I had been creating separate uniforms for the soldiers to wear at the monster front line.


    And above all, this was my personal belief.


    Uniforms should be cool.


    They should be fantastic fashion items. They should be so stylish that one could wear them proudly in any setting.


    That way, everyone would feel proud to wear them, and some would even join the army just to wear them.


    The Empires uniforms had a good design originally. But they were a bit outdated.


    However, the newly created uniforms for the monster front line were quite sophisticated and cool.


    From my perspective, and Aider agreed, even Evangeline who was sipping waterplimented on its beauty.


    By this standard, it should be good enough.


    "I made this as a prototype, but it turned out a bit small. I thought it would fit you guys."


    I said, pointing to the fabric attached to the coat.


    "And, you guys will need to hide your identities more... so, I attached a hood and a veil."


    The agents all donned their hoods and covered their eyes with the veils.


    p-


    Godhand also wore the coat, his face concealed by the hood and veil.


    "From now on, youre no longer Aegis Special Forces Team 8. That team of yours is dead."


    I nodded toward the five agents standing in front of me.


    "From this moment on, you are the special task force directly under the Third Prince Ash Born Hater Everck. You are the Shadow Squadron."


    These agents were condemned.


    Officially, they were to be executed at this monster frontline.


    Regardless of their impending identity erasure, it would be problematic to continue treating them as the Aegis Special Forces.


    Though it might seem to be a game of pretend, I decided to change their names at least.


    "Now, members of the Shadow Squadron."


    The five agents, who were now called by a new name, looked at me, their eyes shining.


    I gave them a slight smile.


    "Lets go hunt some monsters."


    ***


    "I will exin the basic strategy of this defense battle."


    In the mansions reception room.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, Lilly. The main party members were gathered.


    "...Before the introduction of the strategy, firstly."


    I gestured towards the door.


    "Let me introduce the newly formed sub-party."


    The sub-party of five, who had been waiting, orderly walked into the reception room.


    Lucas and Evangeline, already knowing, were calm, and Lilly looked at them with aplicated gaze.


    Only Damien seemed surprised and opened his eyes wide.


    "These guys have just been assigned under me. For certain reasons, their faces are hidden. They are called the Shadow Squadron."


    Chuk!


    The five members of the Shadow Squadron bowed their heads in unison.


    "Oh."


    Considering their disciplinepared to theid-back atmosphere of the main party, Damien expressed admiration.


    "The main party and the sub-party will cooperate, but given that the defense battle is in three days, its too much to expect perfect harmony. Well assign separate tasks."


    After seating everyone, I raised my voice.


    "First, let me exin the grand tactic for this defense battle."


    Aider brought the briefing materials he had prepared. It was an overview of the defense battle, written in chalk on a ckboard.


    I stood in front of the ckboard and wrote Killzone with the chalk.


    "What we have to do is the same as always. Set up a killzone."


    Lucas made a puzzled face.


    "But, my lord. Arent our enemies this time the Gargoyle Legion? If so, they will fly through the sky, wont they?"


    "Indeed."


    "Then, a kill zone... namely, tactics that limit their approach using walls and barricades would be impossible, wouldnt they?"


    I nodded in affirmation.


    "Lucas is right. Obstacles like walls or barricades would be ineffective against them. We cannot form a kill zone on the ground."


    Subsequently, I let out a smirk and rapped on the ckboard.


    "Therefore, we will establish a kill zone... in the sky."


    On the ckboard were calctions of the number of cannons and ballistae Crossroad had, and the number of ammunition that would be expended if they were continuously fired during the defense battle.


    "We will form a of fire by incessantly firing cannons and ballistae, creating a wall of shells and arrows."


    "...?!"


    To the surprised party members, I continued my exnation.


    "Of course, the Gargoyle bastards are magical creatures made of things like rocks and steel. Naturally, they boast a formidable physical defense."


    They have high physical defense and low magic defense.


    This could be simr to Stage 1s Living Armor.


    "No matter how much we spread the fire, it will be difficult to kill them with this. But we can force them to take a certain path."


    I pointed to the center part of the defense line map drawn on the ckboard.


    "In the center of the defense line. We will deliberately keep the fire thin here."


    "Deliberately?"


    "Yes. The Gargoyle bastards are monsters that use their high defense to engage in close quartersbat. If we provide a path, they will flock to it."


    I drew a long line across the top of the wall depicted on the ckboard.


    "And then, we turn this ce into a graveyard of their corpses... into a kill zone."


    If the basic kill zone strategy is to force a path with obstacles and deliver crossfire to those gathered in a confined space,


    For the Gargoyle Legion, its the opposite.


    Force a path with barrages, and take out the ones crowded in a narrow ce by other means.


    "I understand that you deliberately lure them here."


    Lucas asked cautiously.


    "But how will you kill them once youve lured them in? Jupiter will not be able to participate in this battle... Do you have a way to damage the ones gathered, my lord?"


    Right.


    The biggest problem with this strategy is the absence of a way to damage those who have been gathered.


    Now that Jupiter, the Thunder Magician, is out due to injury, is there a way to kill them all at once?


    "There is a way."


    Thats why I am insisting on this strategy!


    "However, it is iplete."


    But its not as easy and convenient as Jupiter.


    "Wait a moment. Do you all know how the Gargoyle bastards fly?"


    As I suddenly changed the topic, everyone was taken aback. Among them, Damien cautiously answered.


    "Do they not use their wings to fly?"


    "Theres no way that heavy body could fly just by the power of wings."


    "So... its magic?"


    "Correct, Damien."


    I pulled a candy out of my pocket and tossed it to Damien.


    Catching it clumsily, Damien didnt know what to do for a moment, then opened the wrapper and popped it into his mouth. Good.


    "Thats right. Theres wind magic cast on their wings. Now, heres the next question."


    Realizing that answering the questions correctly meant receiving candy, the eyes of the Shadow Troop members shone fiercely. Their appetite for treats was a little scary.


    "If two magic spells of the same attribute collide, what happens?"


    Lilly and Godhand raised their hands simultaneously. They locked eyes for a moment, then I pointed at Lilly.


    "Senior Mage. Go ahead."


    "The one with the higher level absorbs the one with the lower level."


    "Thats exactly right. Here, take a candy."


    I pulled another candy from my pocket and tossed it to Lilly.


    Receiving it, Lilly awkwardly put the candy in her pocket.


    I looked at the Shadow Troop members and grinned.


    "Final question. So, if we cast a wind spell of a higher level at those gargoyle bastards, what would happen?"


    The Shadow Troop members all raised their hands and shouted in unison.


    "They fall!"


    "Exactly. Now, everyone take one."


    I tossed candies to each member of the Shadow Troop, and to Lucas and Evangeline as well.


    Seeing everyone happily munching on their candy, I nodded.


    "If we force their course and gather them in one ce, then use a wind spell of a higher level there..."


    Wed gather them in the center of the fortress, then shoot a wind spell there...


    "The wind magic on their wings would be swallowed, and their wings would lose lift."


    In other words-- theyd fall.


    "Well make them fall before they cannd on the fortress walls."


    Only then did the party members who understood my n let out small gasps of understanding.


    "Theyre made of rocks or steel, heavy buddies. They wouldnt survive unscathed falling from the sky to the ground."


    This was the difference between gargoyles and living armors.


    Living armors were specters attached to an armor. Even if the armor was somewhat damaged, the specter remained unharmed and continued to move.


    Even when we knocked them down from the fortress walls, theyd climb right back up,pletely unscathed.


    On the other hand, gargoyles had higher physical endurance, but if their bodies broke, they died.


    There are always wings for a fall.


    If there was an enemy above my head, the first step in the strategy was to bring them down to my eye level.


    My yer thinking started from devising ways to steal their wings.


    "But we dont have anyone who can use wind magic among us, do we?"


    "Thats why I ordered the repair in advance. We have wind magic artifacts."


    As I looked at Lilly, Lilly nodded.


    "Yes, Your Highness. All the artifacts you ordered to be repaired are ready."


    "Good. We have three Whirlwind Projector artifacts to be ced on the walls this time. However, there is a problem. Lilly, what are the operational and charging times for the artifacts?"


    "Each artifact can operate for 5 minutes. And they take 15 minutes to recharge."


    That was the problem.


    And it was the iplete part of the operation.


    "Right. Theres a gap in between."


    The artifact begins charging after use.


    The first artifact provides anti-aircraft cover for 5 minutes and then goes into recharge. This process takes 15 minutes.


    Two other artifacts take turns providing anti-aircraft cover, and by the time the third artifact stops operating.


    There are 5 minutes left until the first artifact recharges.


    5 minutes.


    For 5 minutes, the sky is left exposed.


    "The enemies will swarm during this gap."


    Eventually, those who pass through the winds kill zone during these 5 minutes... We have no choice but to confront and eliminate them physically.


    "We have no choice but to face them directly. Everyone at Crossroad will be mobilized for the creation of the fire.


    It is the heroes party gathered here that must repel those whond on the wall through hand-to-handbat.


    "Lucas. Evangeline. Damien. Lilly. And me. We, the main party, will handle the front line on the wall."


    I surveyed my familiar main party members.


    My trusty members who fought beside me returned my gaze with smiles. Such cute ones.


    Next, I looked at the Shadow Squad.


    "And those who break through us will be handled by the sub-party, the Shadow Squad. You will alternate with us and fight in case of necessity."


    The five elves... rolled a piece of candy in their mouths and nodded at me with serious faces.


    The treatment you will receive from now on will be determined by this battle.


    They must feel it, even if I dont say it.


    Its their time to show their abilities. The Shadow Squad will do their best.


    "Finally, those gargoyle bastards who break through the Shadow Squad and prate inside the wall will be handled by the third sub-party."


    I had arranged a sub-party of N-grade heroes recruited over time.


    I had previously assembled and exined the operation to them.


    They will hold thest line of defense inside the wall.


    In the worst case, they are thest reserve to block the monsters while evacuating the citizens. I even handed out candies to them in advance.


    "Its going to be a fierce melee. And unexpected situations will keep arising."


    I added the next words reluctantly.


    "There will be more casualties than in the previous stage."


    Many will be hurt. Some might even die.


    Among the heroes here, we might lose someone.


    "Stage 2, we avoided losing any party members due to Margraves sacrifice, and in Stage 3, through a mix of miracles and fortune, no one perished. But this time, its different."


    We would do our utmost to lose no one.


    But at the same time, we had to brace ourselves for the possibility of loss.


    That was the nature of this monster front line, and as itsmander, I had to bear it.


    "I pray for your valiant fight."


    The members of both parties, rising from their seats, bowed their heads towards me in unison.


    Knowing how hackneyed it sounded, I still feltpelled to utter the next words.


    "Survive. All of you."


    ***


    Three dayster.


    The morning of the defense day had dawned.


    And, as it painted the sky in ck-


    The monsters swooped in.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    The monsters we had seen so far emerged, filling up the horizon. But this time, it was different.


    The sky.


    Beneath a heavy, clouded sky that seemed ready to pour out rain any moment, a group of beasts even cker than the sky descended.


    I swallowed dryly, studying their formation through the telescope. It was as if a huge storm cloud was rolling in.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 4]


    - Lv.? ??? : 2 units


    - Lv.15 Rock Gargoyle : 360 units


    - Lv.20 Steel Gargoyle : 242 units


    The total count was six hundred. Each of them was about the size of two or three full-grown menbined, so the intimidation they exhibited was far greater than what the numbers suggested.


    "Theyreing..."


    Lucas, who stood next to me, stated, as if to confirm the obvious. I forced a quivering smile.


    "Ive been waiting for you, damn monsters."


    I nced around me. To my left and right were cannons and ballistas, packed tightly atop the ramparts. All of them were primed to fire, just waiting for the monsters toe within range.


    All of Crossroads regr soldiers were assigned to the cannons and ballistas. Each four-person team was assigned one cannon and one ballista because they would beunching attacks throughout the defensive battle. Inevitably, either the cannon or the ballista would break down at some point. They needed to maintain the barrage, and thats why they had a backup.


    That was the role of the regr soldiers.


    ng, ng!


    In the center of the defense line, the newly installed automatic defense turret rotated its massive gun barrel, emitting an intimidating sound. Though it took some time to reload, the turret, capable ofunching heavy magic projectiles, could inflict substantial damage on the gargoyles. It would y a crucial role in this defensive battle.


    Three parties were positioned in the center of the ramparts.


    In the front line was the main party that had fought through the battles alongside us so far. Immediately behind them, the second line was upied by the newly recruited sub-party, the Shadow Squad.


    In thest line, the final reserve wasposed of five N-grade heroes, whom wed brought in one or two at a time.


    These three parties would sh body-to-body with the monsters who broke through the barrage.


    After taking onest look at the situation atop the ramparts, I turned my gaze back to the sky.


    The gargoyles were approaching at a frightening speed. The peculiar crimson glow in their eyes flickered beneath the storm-clouded sky.


    No matter how often I saw it, I couldnt get used to those monstrous eyes.


    "It looks like its about to rain soon..."


    Lucas murmured, looking up at the overcast sky.


    "Im not sure how this weather will factor into the battle."


    "It doesnt seem like itll work in our favor. Well, what can we do? Whether it rains or snows, our job remains the same."


    To kill the monsters and protect the people.


    That was the purpose, the raison detre of this monster front line.


    Facing the wind mixed with humidity and hostility, I raised my voice.


    "Listen up, everyone!"


    All the soldiers on the city walls looked my way.


    "I wont mince words."


    I chuckled.


    "We kill them all, have a full meal in the evening, and sleep with our feet stretched out."


    Hoorah!


    The soldiers cheered, raising their arms. I lifted my hand high.


    "All troops, prepare to fire!"


    The monsters were almost upon us.


    I waited until they fully entered the firing range, then I shouted.


    "Fire!"


    Lucas and the soldiers of the Twilight Brigade echoed mymand.


    "Open fire! Deploy the fire!"


    "Shoot!"


    "Shoot!"


    The next moment, all the cannon mouths lined up in a row spat fire.


    Boom! Baaang!


    Thud...!


    The cannons belched fire, and the ballistasunched their bolts.


    Towards the horde of gargoyles flying in a horizontal line in the sky, a rain of shells and arrows poured.


    A moment of silence followed.


    Kaboom!


    Simultaneous explosion.


    The precisely aimed cannon and ballista shots were urate, beautifully hitting the monster bastards flying through the air.


    Fireworks and explosions filled the sky like a pyrotechnic disy.


    For a moment, everyone on the city walls watched with expectation.


    Hoping, just maybe, this single volley would sweep the monsters away.


    However.


    "...!"


    As the smoke cleared, such hope vanished like a mirage.


    The gargoyles were unscathed.


    Despite being hit by hundreds of shells and thousands of arrows, they werepletely unhurt.


    Maintaining their formation, they were still flying towards the city walls. These sturdy bastards were infuriating.


    One of the artillerymen shouted at me.


    "The attack didnt work!"


    "It doesnt matter!"


    I yelled back.


    "Dont worry about whether it works or not! You just focus on keeping up the fire! Fire! Keep firing!"


    Although the intact state of the enemy was disconcerting, the soldiers quickly regained theirposure.


    When a clear, immediate goal is given, soldiers do not lose control.


    Fire. Just fire.


    "Focus on maintaining the fire! Fire!"


    Boom! Baaang!


    Thud...!


    The cannons and ballistas fired their ammunition ceaselessly.


    Thudududududum!


    As they entered range, the automatic turrets also started pouring out their azure magic bullets.


    The storm of gunpowder and metal never ceased, and finally.


    Creak...


    Creak?!


    The advance of the gargoyle bastards, stopped.


    As if they had no resistance, the ones who had been flying in a straight line one after the other came to a halt.


    They couldnt advance any further as the fierce fire unfolded.


    This is what we had aimed for.


    Whether the damage had any effect or not didnt matter.


    Purely with mass, with physical force, we push them back...!


    Crack!


    Thats when it happened.


    From the frontlines, a gargoyle that had been bravely facing a volley of hundreds of shots suddenly started to crack.


    Boom! Sputter...!


    Unable to endure the barrage, it shattered.


    Without realizing, I clenched my fist and cheered.


    "Thats right!"


    High physical defense didnt mean invincibility. The damage was reduced, sure, but it still umted.


    A few gargoyles that had been relentlessly hit by the fiery barrage couldnt bear it any longer and shattered, falling from the sky.


    Color returned to the soldiers faces.


    It wasnt meaningless.


    This attack was, without a doubt, effective.


    "Theyre retreating! Keep spraying the barrage! Maintain the bullet curtain!"


    "Yes!"


    As shells and arrows continued to pour, the gargoyles that had been battered eventually gave up their attack.


    And then, they naturally adjusted their course to the rtively thin barrage in the middle of the wall.


    We had intentionally left a gap for them.


    Kruk!


    Kururuk-!


    The gargoyle squad that had been approaching horizontally from the left and right changed their formation to a column.


    And then, they started rushing toward the center of the wall.


    "Thats right, you dumb bastards!"


    When they started to fall into our trap, I couldnt help but burst into triumphantughter.


    "Lilly!"


    "I know!"


    Lilly stretched her hand towards the alchemists.


    "Activate the Whirlwind Projector!"


    "Activating!"


    "Artifact activation-!"


    The artifact activated with the alchemists back support.


    Kwaaaa-!


    A fierce wind magic swept in.


    R-grade Whirlwind Projector.


    It didnt have a great effect. It merely fired wind magic straight forward.


    But that was more than enough.


    To snatch away the low-grade wind magic on the gargoyles wings, that was enough - more than enough!


    Kruk?!


    Kururuk...!


    The sudden gust of wind snatched the wind magic from the gargoyles wings.


    The gargoyles, having lost their lift, iled in mid-air- and then began to fall.


    Kwak! Kugung! Kuwakwang!


    Like thrown stones, they were driven into the ground below.


    Most of them crashed onto the ground in front of the wall, but a few of them flew into the outer wall of the fortress.


    Kwajik! Kugung...!


    The ones impaled on the wall were shattered from the head down.


    The heavy impact also damaged the wall. The iron te added to the outer wall was bent, and fragments of the wall flew off.


    It didnt matter.


    The wall was originally built to keep out monsters, wasnt it? Its nothing to worry about if it gets damaged while repelling them!


    When the lead gargoyles fell without a break, the entire gargoyle legions movement halted.


    If they spread their wings, they would be beaten by the barrage. If they tried to pierce through one point in front, they would fall.


    So, how will you react?


    I licked my drying lips.


    If youre monsters, your reaction patterns should already be set, shouldnt they?


    Take the shortest route to kill the closest human.


    The monstrous creatures were always like that, and this time was no different.


    Screech-!


    The piercing sound of the gargoyles cry echoed in unison, and with a swift move, they spread their wings wide.


    And then, they charged.


    Choosing to breach the middle of the fortress wall, they all rushed through the air towards us.


    Before losing momentum from the wind magic, they initiated a ground assault with the thrusting force of bullets.


    Facing this barrage descending like a hailstorm, I roared.


    This is the decisive moment! We cant afford to be pushed back!


    I reached out to Lilly.


    Lilly! How much time is left for the Whirlwind Projector tost?


    The first artifact has about 20 seconds left!


    Not a second can be wasted! The second artifact must be activated right after the first one ends!


    Understood!


    With an anxious face, Lilly, who was checking the time, swiftlymanded the alchemists.


    "Whirlwind Projector, the second! Activate!"


    "Activating!"


    "Activate-!"


    Boom!


    The second Whirlwind Projector lit up.


    At the same time, although the first artifact ceased operation, it blew out residual wind, whichbined with the wind of the second artifact to create arger gust.


    Blocked by this fiercely blowing wall of wind, the gargoyles couldnt get near the fortress walls and were helplessly falling.


    Bam! Crash!


    The satisfying sound of these monstrous creatures breaking apart rang out.


    However- there were a few who prated through this hellish wind, managing to reach the fortress walls.


    Gruong-!


    A massive gargoyle clung onto the end of the fortress wall.


    With its strong arms gripping the edge, it slowly hoisted its bulky body over the fortress wall.


    Screech-!


    An ominous roar flowed from the monsters mouth.


    And the next moment.


    Bang!


    Thunk-!


    Lucass kicknded on the monsters chin and Evangelines shield mmed against its forehead.


    Cruu...?!


    Leaving a frustrated scream, the monster fell straight down below the fortress wall.


    Boom!


    A terrifying crashing sound came from below.


    Before I could even cheer for our sess, more gargoyles clung onto the fortress wall in quick session.


    Thud! Gruong! Thud-!


    In front of these monsters climbing onto the fortress wall one by one, the SSR-grade knight duo loosened their necks and shoulders.


    "You take the right. Miss."


    "I could block all the way to the left as well, you know. Mister."


    Lucas unsheathed his longsword, and Evangeline readied her cavalry spear and shield.


    The gargoyles charged with vicious weapons in their grasp.


    Facing these monsters, my two knights, each holding their weapons, charged forward.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Whoosh!


    A terrifying whirlwind struck the center of the fortifications.


    The left and right of the defensive line were barricaded with cannons and ballistae, and theyunched wind magic at the iing gargoyles through the breached center, using the whirlwind artifact.


    The wind magic wiped out the gargoyles wings, robbing them of their lift, and they continued to plummet.


    The majority of the first wave of attacking gargoyles fell and shattered beneath the walls.


    Growl...!


    Crackle!


    However, a few resilient ones managed to survive and sessfullynded on the walls.


    The frontline defense party - our main party, started the battle.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    A monstrous statue made of rock and steel charged towards us.


    We had encountered it during our free exploration period, but at that time, we could easily defeat it because we had Jupiter.


    But now weck a wide-area magician.


    So, should we just sit back and take it?


    No way.


    Damien.


    We may not have our first option, but there were plenty of alternatives.


    "Are you ready?"


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Our partys designated sniper.


    My most potent cheat code, Damien was already ready to fire.


    There were six magical guns neatly arranged on the tform next to Damien.


    Two rifles. One short gun. Three handguns.


    Swoosh!


    Damien smoothly picked up one of the rifles. It was a long, sleek rifle.


    The most potent weapon we had at this point.


    The explicit bnce breaker.


    The SSR-ranked magical gun, ck Queen!


    Damien took apetent shooting stance and, after aiming - pulled the trigger.


    Boom-!


    A sound as if a cannon was fired resonated.


    The magic bullet scraped the barrel and sparked at the muzzle.


    The bullet that shot out scattering mes pierced through the air and went through the center of the leading gargoyles body-


    Thud! Thud! Smack! Crash-!


    It then sequentially blew off the chest, shoulder, neck, and head of the next four gargoyles charging behind it.


    Five in total.


    Five of them were pierced by the magic bullet at once and fell backward without even a chance to scream. Thud...!


    "...Hoo."


    After sessfully executing the crazy trick of one-shot-five-kills, Damien slowly put down the magic gun.


    The magical residue burning in the overheated muzzle formed a smoky aftermath that spread out.


    Looking down at the smoke, Damien took a deep breath.


    "I might not be able to handle many enemies as efficiently as Grandma Jupiter..."


    Damiensrge eyes shone with a distinct light through his curly brown hair.


    "But Ill do the best I can."


    Wait, what you just did seems more than efficient...


    Not only our party, but also the two sub-parties waiting in the back, and even the other soldiers responsible for forming the barrier, were stunned by this trick.


    I quickly shouted.


    "Hey! Is this the time to stand and watch?! Focus on your tasks!"


    Anyway, the vanguard of the gargoyles was crushed in a single strike.


    Lucas and Evangeline blocked the following wave, pushing them off the ramparts, while Damien made holes in those who managed to breach the knights defenses with his sniper fire.


    Not long after,


    "The vanguard, all annihted!"


    The melodious shout from Lucas echoed.


    They had managed to eliminate the first wave of gargoylespletely.


    "Dont let your guard down! This is just the beginning!"


    The gargoyles were divided into six squadrons.


    What they had just eliminated was the front-running hundred or so.


    They had been able to exterminate them in one breath by pouring out two artifacts, but there were still more of them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom-!


    Immediately following, the second wave of the fiends began pouring into the middle of the wall.


    "Huh!"


    I also drew my staff, Maestro, and swung it forward.


    Three magic swords that had formed behind my back spun and shot forward.


    The des of magic mercilessly sliced off the fingers of the gargoyles climbing up the walls.


    "Good!"


    I smiled as I retracted the magic swords and ced them back behind me.


    I had been practicing alone for the past few days.


    Thanks to the Commander ss debuff, it was damn hard to increase my proficiency, but my practice paid off as I was able to maintain quite a precise control even in battle.


    If it continues like this, we might be able to hold them off quite smoothly...


    Just then,


    "Your Highness!"


    Lilly called me urgently. As I looked her way, Lilly pointed to the artifact.


    "The duration of the second whirlwind artifact is ending!"


    Already? Time flies too fast.


    "Turn on the third one right away!"


    "Yes!"


    The third whirlwind artifact activated, effectively barricading the center of the wall.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    The majority of the gargoyles still charging were losing their ability to fly and were falling.


    But this line of wind defense would end in five more minutes.


    Then, until the cooldown of the first artifact we activated ends. Precisely, the center would be left empty for 5 minutes.


    The turning point of this defense battle is how we hold out for these 5 minutes until the artifact activates again.


    While watching the mass of monsters falling down the wall, I gulped nervously.


    Can we withstand it...?


    Right after, I shook my head fiercely.


    No, its not can we withstand it.


    I clenched my teeth and red straight ahead.


    We WILL withstand it. I will ensure that we do!


    Thats why I am here.


    The next five minutes flew by like an arrow. We annihted the second wave and managed to cut down about half of the third wave.


    Lilly shouted urgently.


    "One minute until the Whirlwind Projector ceases operation!"


    "All hands, get ready."


    During a brief lull on the frontlines, Lucas and Evangeline had retreated in front of me.


    Damien, counting the remaining bullets in his magic gun, and Lilly, the alchemist who swallowed nervously as she looked my way from her team.


    As I took in each member of the main party, Lucas spoke urgently.


    "My Lord! Once the artifacts effects end, they will rush toward the center. Wouldnt it be better to redirect the firewall and block the center?"


    "No. If we do that, the nks firewalls will weaken, allowing them to invade from those sides."


    Our current cannons and ballistas, spreading the firewall, were not prepared for hand-to-handbat at all.


    If we unnecessarily disrupt the firewall and the gargoyles infiltrate from that side, we would be at a disadvantage.


    If the cannons and ballistas were attacked, the firewall would weaken further, and the gargoyles would infiltrate various locations.


    Eventually, the entire frontline would copse like dominoes.


    "It would be better to draw the enemys attention this way."


    After all, they were monsters with high resistance to physical attacks. It was better to take them down with the elites here.


    "Now, everyone pay attention."


    pping my hands to focus the main partys attention, I nodded heavily.


    "Everyone, in the next five minutes, the real battle begins."


    There was no visible tension on the faces of the party members. Just a cold, refined concentration.


    "You all have been honed through past battles, and I believe you can withstand this. But, remember, the battlefield is full of variables. We cant predict what will happen."


    I slowly put my hand into my robe.


    "So, before we get into the final battle..."


    I took out my staff.


    "Lets start by getting a smack each."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    A sudden silence fell.


    Among the stunned party members, Lucas asked in a bewildered voice.


    "... Excuse me?"


    I swung my staff and roared fiercely.


    "I said, line up for your smack, you numbskulls!"


    ***


    The staff Im currently wielding, the Maestro, has one special feature.


    - When attacking directly with this staff, it inflicts 1% fixed damage on the targets current HP and gives a random buff. (Activates only once a day per target)


    The buff from this staff is quite good, even if its random. If I can apply it, it will be helpful throughout the battle.


    Of course, everyones HP is full right now, so starting by shaving off 1% is a bit of a waste... If it really doesnt work out, they can just drink the standby potions.


    The bigger problem is, I have to hit my party members with this staff for the effect to activate.


    I gave up trying to exin this bizarre mechanism.


    Instead, I decided to make them understand through experience.


    "Come on, we dont have time! Everyone, put out your hand!"


    Under my urging, Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien awkwardly extended their hands in front of me.


    As I approached Lucas, the nearest to me, staff in hand, Lucas looked at me with a troubled expression on his face.


    "My Lord. Have I done something wrong...?"


    This child, again. Always wearing the face of a dog caught in the rain.


    "If its a punishment, Ill take it willingly, but if you could tell me what I did wrong, Ill surely correct it next time..."


    "Shut it! You did nothing wrong, just take a hit!"


    I lightly tapped this Golden Retriever-like fellows palm with my staff.


    Thwack!


    [Superior Buff Acquired!]


    [Lucas (SSR) is granted the Half MP Consumption for 3 Minutes buff!]


    Perhaps the sting was sharp, Lucas trembled his big body.


    Then, his eyes widened in surprise.


    "Oh?"


    He followed by looking over his own body, letting out a surprised exmation.


    "Wow, wow...?"


    Is he feeling the effects of the Half MP Consumption buff? As he couldnt buff himself, I couldnt tell how he felt.


    After a moment, Lucas nodded at me, earnestly.


    "Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    "Please hit me often in the future."


    "Huh, what...?"


    Had I, perhaps, opened Lucass eyes to that kind of world(?)? A myriad of thoughts shed through my mind. No way, a protagonist? No way...


    Evangeline, who had been looking at us with a flustered face, then reached out her two hands to me.


    "I dont know what kind of perverse conversation that was, but it seems that getting hit by that thing brings good fortune?"


    "You catch on quickly, top of the academy."


    "Then hit me quickly. We dont have much time."


    I didnt decline and lightly hit Evangelines palm. There was nothing more enjoyable than disciplining a model student!


    "Ten penalty points for Gryffindor!"


    "What are you talking about...?"


    Thwack!


    [Minor Buff Acquired!]


    [Evangeline (SSR) is granted the 10% Increase in Defense for 3 Minutes buff!]


    "Ouch!"


    Despite being an SSR-grade tank, it seemed to hurt. Well, it was a fixed amount of damage, so it made sense.


    Evangeline, brushing her hand lightly, frowned her beautiful eyebrows.


    "Hmm, so this is what it is."


    "Do you feel the effect?"


    "Yes. Its definitely good. But next time, please hit somewhere other than my palm. Somewhere it wont interfere withbat."


    "Alright? Then where should I hit next time?"


    At my words, Evangeline opened her mouth wide.


    Hmm, objectively, the form of the question was a bit strange...


    "Why are you asking me that! Decide on your own, senior!"


    "Yes, my apologies..."


    I turned my body to the side. Thest one was Damien.


    Damien had his eyes tightly shut, trembling as he held his hands out in front. What was up with him.


    "Please... be gentle..."


    "..."


    I remembered that Damien had spent his childhood in an orphanage.


    He had said it was a terrible ce. Perhaps he had some bad memories associated with physical punishment.


    "Im sorry, Damien! But this is for your benefit!"


    I tapped the staff lightly on my palm. The damage would probably be the same anyway.


    p!


    [Premium Buff Awarded!]


    [Damien(N) has been given the Unlimited Stamina for 3 minutes buff!]


    "..."


    Damiens eyes widened as he nced alternately at his hand and at me.


    Why not? Youve been hit with a premium buff. Let me know how you feel.


    "Prince."


    "Yeah, what?"


    "I... I feel like I can do anything right now."


    Good, enjoy that feeling while itsts. Itll be gone in three minutes.


    I turned my head and shouted to Lilly, a member of the Artifact team.


    "Lilly! Want a turn?"


    Lilly shook her head vehemently, her face going pale. Did she hate the idea of being hit that much?


    But that wasnt it. Lilly cried out.


    "Artifact shutdown! Its over!"


    "...!"


    At the same moment, the wind stopped.


    The wind wall that had been blocking the middle of the fortress disappeared, and the very next moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Booom!


    Gargoyles began to swoop down one after another.


    Their number was different from the asional few we had seen so far.


    Wave 3.


    The third wave of gargoyles.


    About half of them had crashed, but the number of gargoyles that had made it over the fire and wind wall,nding safely in the middle of the fortress, was - about fifty in total.


    "Five minutes."


    I announced calmly to my party members, who were standing in formation.


    "Five minutes that will change the world."


    50 vs 5.


    In a defense RPG, these numbers are a recipe for defeat.


    I swung my staff lightly, controlling the de of magic power, and tore off the cast still wrapped around my left arm.


    Thunk, thunk, thunk...


    Though a bit stiff, the sensation in my left arm was perfectly fine.


    As I casually scattered pieces of the cast on the ground, I grinned.


    "Lets go. Lets have some fun."


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    The strategy was simple.


    While Lucas and Evangeline stalled for time at the frontlines, Damien and I would take care of the enemies.


    The overwhelming specifications of two SSR-grade knights. And Damiens insane offensive power.


    That was the defensive strategy we had chosen to go with.


    But I didnt solely rely on it.


    I considered myself a variable.


    In preparation for any unforeseen situations, just like in thest Stage 3, I was ready to unleash an array of hidden tricks and personally carry the fight.


    However...


    "...Unbelievable."


    There was no need for that.


    My buffed party members were rampaging around like monsters.


    First, Lucas.


    He was almost flying around the battlefield, sweeping it clean by utilizing his 2nd skill, "Step of Persistence."


    It was a skill that consumed a significant amount of MP to provide overwhelming mobility.


    After receiving the buff that reduced MP consumption by half, he was using it as if he was simply breathing.


    He was on one side of the fortress, then on the opposite end in a blink of an eye. And again, on the other end as soon as I blinked. It was like lightning speed.


    With his agile movements, he was effectively leading the monsters and pulling the mobs.


    He really did seem like an evasion tanker.


    "Hmph!"


    Evangeline was no different.


    Already robust, her defense had hardened to the level of a tank after receiving the defense buff.


    "Hey, you living statues! Look at me-!"


    The approaching gargoyles rushed towards Evangeline due to her taunting battle cry.


    The fiends wildly swung their ferocious weapons, but Evangeline didnt even blink, blocking them all with her shield.


    While these two were keeping the gargoyles busy,


    Boom! Boom! Boom-!


    A downpour ensued.


    A rain of demon bullets.


    Damien had received a stamina unlimited buff for 3 minutes.


    And he was demonstrating why this buff was considered top-tier.


    The magic gun was powerful, but it produced significant recoil with each shot. Therefore, rapid firing was unfeasible.


    This was the reason why even with Damiens potent sniping, dealing with a multitude of enemies was strenuous.


    But for the next 3 minutes,


    Boom-!


    Boom-!


    With the unlimited stamina, he was capable of firing continuously while bearing the heavy recoil.


    Spewing fire from the ck Queen, he used the recoil to spin half a turn and picked up the Hunters Retribution lying on the ground.


    Then he fired again. Another rotation. Repeat.


    The two rifles were constantly spewing mes without a break.


    The gargoyles had their heads blown off, necks punctured, and upper bodies torn apart.


    When Damiens weak stamina is offset by the buff, this outrageous human weapon is born.


    Watching Damien, who was dancing and firing his guns from the side, I broke into a cold sweat.


    I needed to build up my stamina every day from now on. The kid has transformed into a different character.


    On second thought, is this better than I thought?


    I looked down at the Maestro I was holding with a tremble in my hand.


    In the game, no matter how good the buff was, it was only for one turn and random, so it didnt feel like a cheat item.


    I only thought of it as a mere three-minute buff item in this reality.


    However, if that three minutes was the turning point, it could have a far greater effect than I expected.


    Indeed, the real effect of anything can only be known when used in actualbat.


    Then it happened.


    Click. Click.


    "Huh?"


    Damien, who had been spewing out an enormous amount of bullets, made a surprised noise.


    Wondering what was happening, I looked over and realized, oh no. The bullets of his two rifles were exhausted.


    He had never fired bullets in such a short time before, and Damien himself was in some kind of trance.


    He hadnt kept track of the remaining bullets.


    However, the number of gargoyles he had taken down during that time was incredible.


    With just the bullets from his two rifles, he had killed over thirty gargoyles.


    If we could just take care of the rest, the third wave of these bastards would be finished.


    "Lilly!"


    While Damien set down his two rifles to count the remaining bullets of his next magic gun, I called for Lilly.


    "Its time to get back to your main job!"


    Lilly didnt seem too keen, but she responded diligently.


    She raised her hands above her head and began casting a spell.


    I looked toward the end of the wall. Lucas was charging like a bullfighter, leading a dozen or so gargoyles.


    "Lucas! Lure them this way!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Upon hearing my shout, Lucas immediately started running this way, dragging the beasts with him.


    I created a single sword of magic energy in the path Lucas wasing from and threw it.


    Thud!


    The rotating magic de, whirling in the air, stuck into the ground.


    In other words, it was a coordinate designation.


    "Lilly, fire there!"


    "Haaaah-!"


    Instead of a reply, Lilly lifted a massive sphere of me above her head.


    Just looking at it was enough to make you feel the heat.


    "Because of you monsters- I cant retire!"


    With Lillys hysterical battle cry, the massive fireball wasunched.


    It was the 1st skill Lilly acquiredst time, [Fire Cannon]!


    Lucas was running in a straight line when he used [Step of Persistence] and managed to get out of the way.


    The gargoyles that were stupidly chasing after Lucas, right above their heads - the magic fire shell came crashing down precisely.


    Boom-!


    A fiery explosion and a shockwave spread out.


    Like creatures with low magic resistance, all the gargoyles, about a dozen or so, melted to death, leaking molten metal from the direct hit of the fire magic.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Lilly looked like she was about to die from exhaustion. Typical of a fire magician with poor magic efficiency.


    But would all her magic power be depleted after just one 1st skill? The power was tremendous, but still.


    "Hey! You leftover scraps! Come here, lets y with sis!"


    Evangeline gathered thest remaining gargoyle stragglers from here and there with a taunting skill.


    By the way, did she just call herself sis...?


    The swarm of gargoyle monsters raised their weapons towards Evangeline, and at that moment, Damien cried out.


    "Miss Evangeline! Lift your shield up!"


    In Damiens hand, he held a grade N magic pistol called the Woodpecker.


    A magic pistol that due to manufacturing errors, ended up in a rapid-fire format.


    Evangeline, in a low stance, lifted her shield towards the sky, and Damien fired his magic pistol at it.


    Tutatata-!


    Dozens of magic bullets poured out of the magic pistol all at once.


    Evangeline blocked them with her shield, and the ricocheted magic bullets violently scattered in all directions, following the slope of her shield.


    Puck! Prrrrr...!


    And all of those magic bullets urately hit the gargoyles eyes or forehead. I gasped in astonishment.


    Dont tell me, he calcted the trajectory of the bullets ricocheting off the shield? All dozens of them?


    It sounded like absurd nonsense, but Damien possessed the [Far-Sight].


    Considering the miraculous aiming skills he had shown so far, it wasnt an exaggeration, but it might be really the case he aimed and fired all of them.


    Kruk?!


    Krara...!


    Among the screaming monsters, the bundle of light gathered on Evangelines shield moved to hernce.


    Evangelines [Damage Save] stored the damage she received.


    In other words, if she received physical damage, she stored physical damage, and if she received magic damage, she stored magic damage.


    In other words, the dozens of magic bullets she blocked and stored were all magic property damage.


    Tuakak-!


    Thence rose up, and the stocked magic damage exploded in a [Damage Payback].


    The formless energy that burst out from the tip of Evangelines spear shattered the remaining gargoyles into pieces.


    Evangelineughed joyfully amongst the gargoyle fragments flying around like fireworks.


    "Woah, that was incredible just now, Sniper! Lets try it againter!"


    "Haha, its too consuming to do it often..."


    It seemed to consume not only ammunition but also a significant amount of stamina.


    Perhaps because he showed that skill after my buff ended, Damiensplexion was noticeably pale.


    Evangeline, who fought with her defense buff turned off in the end, couldnt hide her regret, feeling the difference.


    "The effect of your... um, Love Whip? is good, but the duration is too short. Cant itst longer?"


    "Unfortunately, it onlysts a short while once a day. Even if the stimtion feels good, it bes dull with repetition."


    "Its cumbersome and perverted..."


    Lucas, looking at something, was beheading the gargoyles who were still squirming alive.


    "Its amazing that you can even cut down monsters made of steel."


    "Id say it feels more like severing than cutting, but using skills also wears down the weapon."


    Lucas, who came back to me, showed his long sword.


    The de I had previously given her, an R-rated longsword called Rat Cutter, waspletely damaged, its saw-like edges dulled and chipped.


    "Definitely sturdy fellows. If they werent in a weakened state, they wouldnt even have been scratched by the sword."


    "Anyway, we decimated the third wave much easier than I thought."


    Looking around at my party members, I grinned.


    "True elites of mine. Well done!"


    At my praise, all the party members gave awkward smiles.


    Simultaneously,


    "Artifact cooldownplete! Ready for activation!"


    I heard Lillys shout.


    Her voice was drained of energy, probably due to the hefty magic spell she had cast. Still, the content was hopeful.


    "Activate the artifact!"


    "Activating!"


    Whooosh!


    A gust of wind started to swarm again towards the center of the fortress.


    The fourth wave of gargoyles following the third were swept away by the wind, and like their predecessors, began to fall.


    It was a relief that we had dealt with the third wave rather smoothly, but there was some exhaustion nheless.


    "Were almost out of ammo, Prince."


    Damien said cautiously.


    Both of Damiens rifle, ck Queen, and Hunters Revenge were emptied to thest round, and his pistol Woodpecker was almost done, too.


    All that was left were the three handguns known as Cerberus, but they dealt lower damage and had a much shorter effective range.


    I checked on the status of the other party members.


    Lucass sword waspletely worn out, and Evangelines shield was battered.


    Lilly was still out of breath.


    I still have some reserves.


    The main party had done enough. It was time for repairs.


    I turned around and shouted.


    "Shadow Squad!"


    As if they were waiting, the five members of the Shadow Squad stepped forward and bowed to me.


    "Yourmand, sir."


    "Were switching. Hold them off as our main party did. If necessary, Ill join in."


    "Rest assured, Your Highness."


    The captain of the Shadow Squad, Godhand, spoke confidently in a calm voice.


    "Well make sure theres no need for your involvement."


    The elf boys and girls who hid their faces under hooded cloaks.


    The five members of the Shadow Squad took their positions on the front lines of the fortress wall with agile movements.


    The expressions of the main party members who were watching this sub-party were varied.


    "Is it really going to be okay..."


    Lucas looked worried.


    "I can finally see the Aegis Special Forces Teams skills with my own eyes."


    Evangeline looked excited.


    "..."


    Lilly frowned deeply, ring at the back of Godhand.


    "Um... well, something..."


    Lastly, Damien, who had no clue about anything, blinked his eyes in confusion, baffled by the changing atmosphere between the main party and the sub-party.


    "This isnt something I need to know, right?"


    "Yes."


    I patted the head of such an innocent sniper.


    "This is a sight youll see quite often."


    The expansion of our sub-party would continue.


    It was only natural for a bit of awkward tension to exist between the original members and the new recruits. Without this process of limatization, wouldnt it be more strange if they all just got along instantly?


    Show us youre worth it, Shadow Squad! Show us your skills!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Gargoyles fourth wave had begun tond at the edge of the fortifications, breaching the barrier of wind.


    And there, fluttering in their uniform coats, the five young elf soldiers of the Shadow Squad drew their weapons.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Theposition of the sub-party Shadow Squad was extreme.


    Two mages. Three archers.


    Its abination that would never be attempted in the game. The formation was dangerously skewed towards firepower.


    Without a tanker or healer, the party would be annihted if exposed to the enemy.


    However, if both of those mages were not pure damage dealers but utility supporters.


    If they had the capability to protect and assist their allies.


    Then thisposition could potentially work.


    Besides...


    I took a quick nce at the system window.


    [Active Party Synergy]


    > (Mage2) Double Mage: Magic Attack Power of all party members increases by 20%.


    > (Archer3) Mozambique Drill: Critical hit rate of all party members increases by 30%.


    An overwhelming damage debuff that could only be obtained due to the extreme jobbination.


    If this party truly got rolling, ttening the enemy with sheer firepower would be an easy feat.


    Godhand, standing at the front, briefly issuedmands to his subordinates.


    "Well go with the anti-monster formation."


    Godhand raised his hand over the t, gargoyle corpses lying on the ground.


    "Ill form the defensive line."


    With a swift sound, the steel bodies of the gargoyles where Godhands hand touched melted rapidly, transforming into a barricade positioned on the ground.


    In an instant, threeyers of steel barricades, each about 1 meter high, sprung up from the ground.


    Being a metal mage, the metal touched by Godhand could be shaped at will.


    "Bodybag, youll be in charge of hindering the enemy and targeting from the middle line."


    "Roger!"


    "The rest of you..."


    Godhand issued a simplemand.


    "Fire."


    The remaining three party members - Oldgirl, Skull, and Burnout, simultaneously nodded.


    Oldgirl drew her dual crossbows, Skull pulled her massive bow, equal to her size, and Burnout...


    With a nking noise, she was setting up a giant assembled ballista that appeared at least five times her size.


    It looked twice asrge as a typical ballista.


    No, it was closer to a fire cart than a ballista. Such equipment for an archer.


    The gargoyles that hadnded at the edge of the castle wall let out ferocious roars.


    Any normal children would feel tense, but the five members of the Shadow Squad remained calm.


    Indeed, the hard-earned experience on the battlefield did not go to waste.


    With a whizzing sound, the three archers fired arrows at the leading gargoyle rushing across the castle wall.


    Ping! Pinging!


    However, all of them bounced off.


    Regr arrows struggled to even scratch the hard body of the gargoyle.


    "As expected, its not working."


    Godhand waved his hand.


    "Permission to use skills. Skull, mid-range. Oldgirl, close-range. Burnout, maximum range. Execute."


    "Execute."


    "Okay~!"


    "..."


    The three archers each responded, and Skull was the first to pull back her huge bow.


    Woosh -


    The arrow nocked on the bow shimmered with a magical light, and was instantly loosed.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow, imbued with a blue aura of magic power, cleanly pierced through the center of the leading gargoyles head.


    A perfect headshot.


    The power was one thing, but the uracy was strikingly precise.


    Is that why her codename is Skull?


    While Skull was nocking another arrow, the gargoyles behind rushed forward at a remarkable speed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Oldgirl ran towards the gargoyles, who were unhesitatingly breaking through the barricades set up by Godhand, and marched forth atop the barricades.


    Lets see how tough these fes are~!


    From the dual crossbows in Oldgirls hands, bolts poured out like a shotgun st.


    m!


    A volley of bolts, fired with a shimmering aura of magic power, turned the gargoyles upper body into a shredded rag.


    But the gargoyle did not fall, its eyes shed menacingly. It seemed to have the resistance, but no fatal damage had been inflicted.


    Hmm, theyre pretty sturdy. Seems like my stopping power has limits.


    Oldgirl grumbled and looked back, shouting,


    Then theres no choice! Burnout! Its your turn~!


    At that moment, Burnout, who had been aiming from the assembly-type ballista, opened her mouth for the first time.


    Everybody down.


    Thud!


    The next moment, hundreds of arrows were shot at once from the ballista.


    It was a monstrous machine that, looking like a chariot, fired arrows simultaneously like a volley gun. Wow.


    BOOM!


    The arrows fell like a bombardment, causing an explosion as soon as they hit the gargoyles.


    The gargoyles swept in the hail of arrows were shattered without even being able to scream.


    This was Burnouts passive skill. She had the ability to imbue explosive magic properties into any projectiles she fired.


    The reason I first took notice of Burnout was here.


    If trained well, she can be optimized for hunting mobs!


    Boom! Bam...


    Thud...!


    The fragments of the gargoyles shattered by the carpet bombing scattered everywhere.


    Among them, a few gargoyles that managed to avoid the attack tried to approach the archers.


    Swish!


    The psychokic, Bodybag, snatched those gargoyles with magic from the middle row, lifted them up in the air, and then threw them back.


    Crack! Crunch!


    The thrown gargoyles, swept up in the whirlwind artifact, fell straight down the ramparts.


    SCREECH!


    Thest gargoyle of the fourth wave let out a gruesome cry and charged.


    Targeting Godhand, who was standing firm between the barricades, it swung down its mace.


    Hmph!


    Godhand swiftly sidestepped the attack and ced his hands on the gargoyles nk.


    Sssssss!


    Immediately afterward, the gargoyles side twisted wildly, and arge hole opened up.


    Craw...ahhh...


    The gargoyle, half its upper body gone, stumbled and fell sideways with a dreadful thud.


    The gargoyles body was metal.


    For Godhand, the metal mage, if he could only touch them, a one-shot kill was possible.


    Three archers indiscriminately rained down their firepower, while two mages obstructed the enemies approach with various utility skills.


    This was the major monster-fighting strategy of the sub-party, Shadow Squad.


    In an instant, the fourth wave of gargoyles was annihted. Watching the scene, Damien muttered with his mouth slightly agape.


    "So... is this... a real archers battle?"


    They shoot arrows imbued with magic power, apply explosive attributes, and each assumes a portion of the firing line ording to their confident range.


    For Damien, who was performing the role of a sniper with nothing but his innate ability, without any archery training or rted skills, this might have been an unfamiliar sight.


    "Thats amazing. If I... learned sniper-rted skills, I could be more helpful to Your Highness..."


    As Damien murmured, I pped his shoulder.


    "Theres no real or fake in monster killing. You just do your best in the way you can."


    I gave him a sly smile.


    "Dont worry too much, Damien. Youre already incredibly helpful. Just do what you can."


    "Your Highness..."


    No, Im serious. After all, Damien cant learn archery skills.


    Its more efficient to think about how to maximize the talent he has.


    Anyway, the Shadow Squad performed much better in defense than expected.


    As a result, by the time the third whirlwind artifact began to operate, we were able to annihte up to the fifth wave of gargoyle bastards.


    Watching the gargoyles fall like autumn leaves, I thought we might finish this defense quitefortably. Just at that moment...


    *Ding!*


    An ominous system notification sound drilled into my ears.


    "Darn it, what now-"


    Cursing my carelessness, I opened the system window. What the!


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 4]


    - Lv.35 Gargoyle Chieftain: 2


    - Lv.15 Stone Gargoyle: 58 (Kill Counts: 302)


    - Lv.20 Steel Gargoyle: 40 (Kill Counts: 202)


    The enemy bosss information had been updated.


    "Huh?"


    I felt a sense of surprise.


    The information should only update when the enemy boss appears on the field.


    But so far, I cant see it anywhere...


    "...!"


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Frantically scanning the surroundings, I suddenly thought to look upwards.


    "Damn it."


    Sure enough.


    From high in the sky, something... was plummeting down with monstrous momentum.


    "Damn it, look up! Up!"


    I pointed at the sky and yelled urgently.


    "The boss monster ising from above! Everyone get ready-!"


    But the appearance of the boss monster was too sudden, and everyone failed to react in time.


    Especially the sub-party members, who were already engaged in battle with monsters on the front line, struggled to respond.


    And then,


    *Sreeeeeeeeek-*


    Thwack!


    Something plummeted onto the fortress wall with a resounding crash.


    For a moment, the entire wall quivered under the impact. Bricks around where itnded splintered and scattered in all directions.


    ng, clunk...


    It was a massive statue.


    Despite its body being clearly made of steel, the writhing whole of it seemed like a well-toned, muscr body.


    It donned armor made of metal over its metallic body, wore a helmet, and each of its four arms held hammers of varying lengths.


    Growl...!


    It was themander of the Gargoyle Legion.


    Compared to the previous gargoyles, this boss monster was so ferocious that the others would seem endearing.


    The Gargoyle Chieftain...!


    Itnded precisely where the Shadow Squad archers had been stationed, and the auxiliary party members, unable to evade in time, were flung helplessly in all directions.


    Kugh?!


    The copsible ballista crushed under the Gargoyle Chieftains foot was obliterated without a trace, and Burnout was flung far away, vomiting blood as she rolled.


    Skull, standing next to her, was thrown off without even having time to scream.


    What, what is this thing...


    Taken aback, Oldgirl reflexively fired her crossbow at the Gargoyle Chieftain. Thunk!


    However, the Gargoyle Chieftain nonchntly blocked the flurry of bolts with its thick arm, then swung its hammer at Oldgirl.


    Crack!


    Aahh!


    Oldgirl, struck in her side by the heavy hammer, was flung like a ragdoll across the fortress wall. Oh no!


    Lucas and Evangeline, startled, were about to dash forward.


    Well support her right away!


    Wait!


    I hastily held them back and quickly looked up at the sky.


    Theres one more!


    Huh?!


    This boss monster event, due to the dark event, had two.


    That means, the other one was nearby-


    Screech-!


    ...!


    Soon, I spotted it.


    Breaking through the dark clouds, the second Gargoyle Chieftain was seen, descending almost perpendicrly from an unimaginable height.


    That ones aiming for...


    Having quickly read the trajectory of the second one, I immediately recognized its target.


    Damn it, the Artifacts!


    It was falling precisely towards the location where the Wind Artifacts were gathered.


    I shouted in desperation.


    Lilly!


    I yelled urgently at Lilly.


    Get away from there! Now!


    Huh?


    Just as Lilly asked back with a confused look,


    Kaboom!


    The second Gargoyle Chieftain, who fell like a lightning bolt, destroyed the Artifacts in one fell swoop.


    Ah...?


    Lilly, who had been right next to the Artifacts, was flung into the air, wheelchair and all, along with the shattered artifacts.


    The Gargoyle Chieftain, eyeing Lilly, lifted its hammer high and then,


    Smash-!


    Brought it down brutally.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Boom-!


    A hammer, swung by the Gargoyle Chieftain with Lilly in its sights, went right through Lillys body, as if a sword cut through water.


    It was Lillys trait, [me Skin]. She had evaded the physical attack by consuming MP.


    The Gargoyle Chieftain was taken aback for a moment, but quickly raised the other hammer in its hand.


    This time, a crimson, magical energy gathered around the hammer. Lilly couldnt dodge this, no matter what!


    In desperation, I yelled out.


    "Bodybag! Lilly!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The telekic, Bodybag, stretched out her hand and pulled Lilly to the side using telekinesis.


    Crash-!


    The Gargoyle Chieftains hammer barely brushed past Lilly, embedding itself into the ground.


    However, the wheelchair attached to the end of the hammer was ttened upon impact.


    "Yeeeaaaargh-!"


    Lilly screamed in terror, falling a few beatste. I yelled again.


    "Godhand! Catch her!"


    "Yep!"


    Godhand, sprinting towards the falling Lilly, caught her.


    "Argh! Are you okay, Lilly?"


    "Uh, uh, wow..."


    Lilly, who had been staggering and out of sorts, was shocked to see Godhands face in front of her.


    "Let, let go! Im okay."


    "But, your leg is..."


    "I said Im fine! Let me go!"


    Leaving the two of them to their awkward exchange, I ordered Bodybag again.


    "Bodybag! Rescue your team members!"


    "Oh, okay!"


    Bodybag quickly used her telekinesis to lift three archers, scattered in different parts of the castle wall.


    I looked at my party members.


    "Main party, rejoin the battle! Prepare forbat!"


    The two Gargoyle Chieftains, now aware that we were their enemies, started walking towards us, emanating a menacing aura.


    The behavior logic of boss monsters is different from that of ordinary monsters. Theyre more intelligent and more malicious.


    They kill the more important enemy first.


    Thats why they attacked the archers and the artifact first.


    Even now, having descended the castle wall, they will probably try to kill the dealers before the tanks.


    And me.


    They will try to kill me first - the lowest level and the most importantmander.


    Then, Lucas, standing anxiously beside me, frowned and said.


    "Your Highness. The two boss monsters are a problem, but so are the remaining gargoyles."


    Lucas was right. I nced across the castle wall.


    Squawk-


    Thest six waves.


    The sixth wave of the Gargoyle army was flying towards the castle wall.


    The wind artifacts blocking the center had been utterly destroyed, so their bloodless invasion was inevitable. Damn it...


    I didnt expect the two bosses to approach through the air!


    Of course, there was no such gimmick in the game.


    They were not an airborne unit. They werent HALO dropping down, executing a heronding right on the castle wall.


    We were ill-prepared.


    He reproached himself for not considering the deployment more broadly and creatively.


    However.


    There is still a way to confront them.


    He had prepared a tactic to defeat the boss, and it was still valid.


    "We have a way to face the Gargoyle Legion Six. Leave it to me."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Despite a hundred gargoyle enemies closing in, Lucas seemed to ept my words without an iota of doubt.


    He must trust me that much.


    Just then, Godhand brought Lilly to us, carrying her as she squirmed.


    Lilly writhed free from Godhand, copsing on the ground and panting.


    "Haah, haah, saved by an elf..."


    "Lilly. You must be disoriented, but theres work to do."


    I asked Lilly.


    "What about the other artifacts? Can we activate them right away?"


    "Ah, yes! Since we ced the rest somewhere else, except for the Whirlwind Artifact, as you ordered, we can use them."


    We had installed the other artifacts elsewhere from the start in case the enemy attacked the Whirlwind Artifact first.


    The alchemists were also operating them remotely. Thanks to this, they were unharmed in the disaster.


    "Go activate them immediately. Magic Amplifier Artifact. The target is me."


    "Understood, but my legs are like this... How should I go...?"


    Lilly looked down at her own troubled legs and hesitated.


    I nodded to Godhand standing next to me.


    "Godhand, I need you to help Lilly. Get her to the artifact."


    "Eeek! Again with this guy?"


    Lilly protested, but I set my face in a stern expression.


    "Now is not the time to be picky, Lilly. We are in the midst of a battle. Get a grip and move."


    "Ah, Im sorry..."


    "Get going now. Were out of time!"


    Godhand lifted Lilly abruptly.


    There was a spark as their eyes met, but neither of them said anything more and quickly dashed towards the artifact.


    "Lucas, Evangeline."


    Imanded the two front-line knights.


    "Buy us some time until the artifact activates."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Eating cake while lying down!"


    I cautioned the overconfident pair.


    "The Gargoyle Chieftain is not an easy monster. Its different from the gargoyles weve fought before. Dont let your guard down, just focus on defense. Understand?"


    "Yes!"


    "Understood!"


    "Good, go!"


    With that, the two knights rushed forward. I turned my gaze to Damien.


    "Damien, whats the ammo situation for the magic cannon?"


    "Three Cerberus rounds. Six shots per round. A total of eighteen shots."


    "Do you think it will take them down?"


    "..."


    Damien squinted at the Gargoyle Chieftain before shaking his head.


    "The armor and helmet that Gargoyle is wearing is the problem. It appears to have high magical defense."


    "urate observation, well done."


    The Gargoyle Chieftain was donned in armor with high magical resistance, but its body underneath boasted high physical defense.


    Its like a living armor turned inside out.


    Eventually, the strategy was to use physical attacks to strip off the armor, then magic attacks to damage the body underneath.


    Easy to say, but quite time-consuming. And its not as if that brute would stand still and let us.


    "Ill try to find and target the weak points without armor as much as I can. But as you know, this mage-gun is for closebat..."


    As Cerberus was a mage-gun shaped like a pistol, its damage effective range was shorter than other mage-guns.


    I couldnt send Damien to engage in closebat either.


    "We need to restore the firepower team first."


    We needed long-range support to remove the armor. I looked up at Bodybag, who was floating beside me.


    "Bodybag. Whats the status of your squad?"


    Bodybag bowed her round face, with baby fat still on it, again and again.


    "Er, everyone has more or less sustained injuries... The weapons are damaged too..."


    "Damien. Perform emergency treatment for the shadow squad members."


    At the suggestion of healing duty, Damiens face brightened up. Such a simple-minded guy.


    I nodded at Bodybag.


    "While Damien is treating, salvage any usable equipment. We urgently need your firepower."


    "Y-Yes...!"


    As Bodybag and Damien rushed over to the groaning sub-party members,


    Patter. Plunk. Plop.


    A drizzle began to fall from the sky.


    Swooosh...!


    Soon, the drizzle turned into a downpour. It had been cloudy all day, and of all times, it chose now to rain.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the pouring rain.


    The sight of the twin Gargoyle bosses advancing inrge strides over the castle walls was quite terrifying.


    I nced at the sun, which was barely visible through the thick clouds. Damn, it could give some help at times like these. So merciless.


    Grrr...


    From the Gargoyle Chieftains mouth came a low, raspy sound, like metal scraping,


    Craaaah!


    Which soon turned into a ferocious roar.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two Gargoyle Chieftains began to charge at the same time.


    With every step they took, the bricks forming the castle wall shook and sprang up. They were obviously quite heavy.


    "Huuu...!"


    "Come on,e in!"


    Lucas and Evangeline, who were out on the front line, raised their weapons and shields.


    The next moment, the two Gargoyles and two knights collided forcefully-


    Wham!


    Crack-!


    And were flung away.


    The two SSR-ranked knights.


    "Cough?!"


    "Woah-!"


    The iron hammers swung by the Gargoyle Chieftains held immense force.


    Lucas, who barely dodged the attack, skidded backward, while Evangeline flew a considerable distance while maintaining her shielded posture, and finally stopped after nting both feet on the ground.


    "Heavy...!"


    "Damn, the shields cracked?!"


    The twin Gargoyle Chieftains charged once more, causing the two knights to recoil in horror.


    Thud! Thud! Crash!


    Eight massive hammers, four in the hands of each monster, battered the ramparts.


    Lucas and Evangeline were forced back by the sheer power of the onught. It was only natural. Instead of facing one boss, which would have been a fair challenge, they were up against two cloned beasts.


    But, they could hold out.


    Both Lucas and Evangeline were top-tier tanks in this game. They could buy some time.


    And then,


    "Your Highness!"


    The awaited moment arrived.


    "The Artifact, the Magic Amplifier! Its ready!"


    "Good."


    I nodded vigorously in response to Lillys shout from the other side.


    "Activate it right away!"


    "Yes! Activating the Magic Amplifier!"


    Lilly and the alchemists triggered the magic engineering device.


    It would enhance the magic effects of a single targeted character by 100%. Only once.


    The target was me. Ash!


    Vroooom!


    A pale blue light wrapped around my body. I could feel magic power boiling within me.


    So this is what it feels like.


    A sense of invincibility welled up inside me.


    With an involuntary smirk, I activated my first skill.


    [Activating Gaze of Command.]


    [Please establish eye contact with your target.]


    Suddenly, the world seemed to slow down.


    The pale blue interface unique to skill use spread out over the world. Within it, I stared fiercely.


    My target was the boss monster, the Gargoyle Chieftain. The one that first stormed the ramparts!


    Our eyes met. Now was the time!


    [Target detected: 1 entity.]


    [Please issue amand.]


    "You,"


    I stretched out my hand andmanded,


    "Kill yourrade!"


    sh!


    All at once, the magic power drained from my body.


    My heart throbbed painfully. A trickle of blood dripped from my nose. I wiped it with the back of my hand.


    [Command difficulty: Hard]


    [Comparing the users Intelligence stat with the targets Magic Power stat.]


    [Determining sess rate. Rolling for resistance...]


    Gargoyles as a species have low magic defense.


    What does that imply?


    Theyre vulnerable to all types of magic resistance. In other words, their resistance to mind control is weak.


    So, if I pushed a little harder.


    And if I used the Magic Amplifier, which doubles all magic effects for one time.


    I can control even a boss!


    Ding!


    A sh of blue light burst in front of my eyes with a sound effect signaling thepletion of the judgment.


    I gritted my teeth. Sess or failure!


    [Judgmentplete!]


    >Sess: 1 entity


    [Executing forcedmand.]


    Unconsciously, I clenched my fist.


    "Yes!"


    This is the game, you monster bastards!


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    The eyes of the Gargoyle Chieftain under mymand changed, their blood-red pupils turning to blue within the confines of my control magic.


    One of them suddenly stopped dead in its tracks, causing its twin counterpart to halt as well, sensing something was off.


    A moment of silence passed.


    "Huh?"


    "Whats with them?"


    As Lucas and Evangeline, who were standing in front of the chieftains, looked perplexed, a sudden outburst happened.


    SCREEEECH!


    The one under my control suddenly roared, then turned its hammer against its twin.


    THWACK!


    The twin chieftain was struck unexpectedly, armor shards scattering all around.


    GRRR?!


    Surprise gave way to fury in the eyes of the stunned twin chieftain.


    -Monsters do not tolerate betrayal.


    The twin chieftain who was struck first retaliated with a furious roar, swinging its hammer.


    THWACK! THWACK! THWACK!


    The two Gargoyle Chieftains faced each other, indiscriminately hurling siege weapon-grade attacks.


    Everyones faces drained of color as they watched the two boss monsters attack each other relentlessly.


    Even though they were exactly the same, the one under my control seemed weaker.


    The twin chieftain began to overpower the one under my control.


    THWACK! THWACK! CRASH!


    SCREEEECH!


    The twin chieftain, with a roar filled with rage, grabbed the neck of the one under my control and hurled it far away.


    THUMP! THUMP! THUMP...


    The Chieftain under mymand rolled all the way to the other side of the wall.


    Coincidentally, that was where the sixth wave of Gargoyles was about tond.


    "I was worrying about how to guide them there..."


    I chuckled.


    "Thats one less thing to worry about."


    SCREEEECH!


    The Gargoyle Chieftain under my control rose to its feet and swung its hammer at its subordinates who were justnding on the wall.


    THWACK! THWACK!


    The front row of the regr Gargoyles were pulverized.


    The sixth wave of the Gargoyle legion was initially startled, but soon their eyes glowed ominously as they charged at theirmander.


    CRASH! BANG!


    A civil war broke out.


    The Gargoyle Chieftain and the regr Gargoyles shed with all their might, trying to kill each other.


    GRRR...


    The other Chieftain, still of sound mind, wanted to join its subordinates.


    "Block him."


    Lucas and Evangeline blocked his path at mymand.


    "Well, the situation just got simpler."


    I said, wiping the blood still trickling from my nose with the back of my hand.


    "While that mad Gargoyle wipes out his own minions, were going to take down this side, the betrayed twin."


    A smile crept onto my lips.


    "Easy, right?"


    Lucas nodded.


    "Its twice as easy now."


    Evangelineughed melodically, raising her cavalrynce.


    "Its four times the fun!"


    SCREEEECH!


    The enraged roar of the boss monster echoed across the walls.


    ***


    ng! Crash! Tskaang!


    Lucas and Evangeline took turns blocking the Gargoyle Chieftains warhammer.


    Their opponents had reduced from two to one, so their defense was significantly easier.


    Yet, the two knights were unable to transition into an offensive stance easily.


    I gritted my teeth, constantly stealing opportunities to throw my kopis.


    I need to strip off his armor...


    The Gargoyle Chieftain was no easy boss.


    If our vanguard hastily switched to offensive and got counterattacked, it would be a headache.


    Then it happened.


    "The Shadow Squad, back on the frontline."


    As the voice echoed from behind, I turned to find the five members of the Shadow Squad, including Godhand, aligned.


    "Any injuries?"


    "Damien cast a healing spell on us. Were fit forbat."


    "What about the equipment? It got damaged."


    "Ive repaired them temporarily. No issues."


    Damien had provided first aid to the trio of archers, and Godhand had constructed a temporary ballista with the metals scattered around.


    With a blunt, yet confident tone, Godhand said, "Were ready tounch at any moment."


    "Good. Engage immediately."


    The trio of archers swiftly drew their weapons, aiming at the Gargoyle Chieftain.


    "Fire!"


    Tutututu-!


    Pshooot! Pshooot-!


    Amidst the falling rain, a barrage of arrows rained from the three archers.


    "Well join as well."


    Godhand crafted a long spear from the bodies of the fallen gargoyles, and Bodybag, levitating it with psychokinesis, threw it.


    Craaack-!


    Thudd!


    All five members of the Shadow Squad joined in the assault.


    Hundreds of arrows and dozens of spears pummeled the Gargoyle Chieftains body.


    Unable to withstand the onught, the Gargoyle Chieftain curled up to adopt a defensive stance, but it was already toote.


    ng-!


    The armor hit by the traitorous chieftain earlier was the first to break.


    Once a piece fell off, the rest was rapid.


    Like sand grains washed away in a downpour, the Gargoyle Chieftains armor quickly crumbled and fell.


    Now that the physical attacks had mostly destroyed the armor, we could switch to magic attacks to damage the body and finish him off.


    It was such a smooth raid process, but then...


    Swoosh!


    As always, reality didnt follow ns.


    The rain intensified. The merciless downpour blurred vision and affected movements.


    Craaaaa-!


    The Gargoyle Chieftain swung his warhammer furiously.


    Smash-!


    Evangeline blocked the attack with her shield effortlessly, but,


    Wobble!


    On the wet ground flooded with rain, she lost her footing and bnce.


    "Huh?"


    Evangelines negative trait, [Error-Prone], came into effect!


    And as she stumbled, the Gargoyle Chieftain seized the chance tond another blow on Evangeline.


    Crack-!


    "Kuhuk?!"


    The rain-soaked ramparts were slippery, and Evangeline managed to guard with her shield, but she lost her footing and slid helplessly.


    And in the deluge, she was swept off the edge of the rampart.


    "Aaah!"


    Evangeline screamed, suspended in mid-air.


    "Evangeline!"


    Without realizing it, I tried to rush to her aid, but a wave of dizziness hit me.


    "Ugh...!"


    Perhaps it was too much to use my Commanders Mana on the boss monster, I was struggling just to stay standing.


    All I could do was try to keep myself from falling and observe the situation.


    "Heup!"


    Lucas, who was charging at full speed towards Evangeline, slid and threw himself towards her.


    Lucass sturdy hand caught Evangelines, who was about to fall over the ramparts.


    "Phew, that was close."


    I sighed in relief as I watched, but there was no time for that.


    Craaaa-!


    The tank line holding back the boss monster disappeared.


    So where would the boss monster head?


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Of course, it heads towards the dealer line, left defenseless.


    The Gargoyle Chieftain began to charge at us with an ominous momentum. This waspletely unexpected and I froze in ce.


    I was counting on either Lucas or Evangeline, one of the two SSR-ranked vanguards, to hold it back.


    But suddenly, everything had changed.


    "Damn it!"


    "Well hold it back!"


    Godhand and Bodybag urgently stepped into the middle.


    Against a normal monster, or even an elite one, Godhand and Bodybag would have been able to form a line of defense.


    But the opponent was a boss monster. There was noparison in specs.


    As a utility mage and not a pure tank, they wouldnt be able to hold out for long.


    "Fire! We need to push it back!"


    As Godhand cried out, the trio of archers increased their barrage of arrows, and Bodybag continued to throw his spear.


    But the Gargoyle Chieftain just plowed through all the attacks, advancing relentlessly.


    I had never seen such a bulldozer-like creature.


    "Ill buy us some time!"


    Shouting, Godhand charged forward.


    In an instant, he got right in front of the Gargoyle Chieftain,


    Whoosh!


    Sliding on the water-logged floor, Godhands hand touched the Gargoyle Chieftains foot.


    Whirrrrr!


    The tip of the Gargoyle Chieftains foot melted and stuck to the ground. It was a typical move for a metal mage.


    However, the versatility of a utility mage like this,


    Chkrrr-!


    Loses its meaning in the face of simple, overwhelming power.


    Godhand desperately tried to seal the Gargoyle Chieftains foot, but with a brief exertion of strength, the monster ripped a piece of the rampart floor.


    "Damn it...!"


    Godhand tried everything he could to buy more time, but the Gargoyle Chieftain paid him no mind.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    It was charging,


    Anding to kill the dealers.


    And me.


    With the de of Mana...


    I drew my staff, but there wasnt a shred of magic power left in my body.


    In a desperate rush, I pulled a magic potion from my inventory and gulped it down, but my magic power didnt recover.


    What the hell? Did I exhaust too much earlier, to the point where drinking a potion doesnt restore anything?


    What should I do now-


    "Im here, Prince."


    Thats when I heard Damiensposed voice.


    Damien nodded, holding three magic pistols, Cerberus, in his hands.


    He held two in his hands and the third one was tucked into his waistband.


    "Lets give it a shot."


    "Damien!"


    Damien, standing before me, took a breath and aimed the Cerberus in his hands - then pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    A sound like a hammer strike erupted from the muzzle.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Six shots from each pistol. Twelve shots in total using the akimbo style.


    With Far-Sight activated, Damiens Cerberus shots all urately struck the pinpoint on the Gargoyle Chieftains body.


    With each bullet lodged in its body, the Gargoyle Chieftain twisted in pain, letting out horrific screams.


    Yet, it didnt slow its charge.


    Even with the damage it was taking, it seemed able to endure.


    The damage limit of an R-rated magic pistol...!


    Before we knew it, the Gargoyle Chieftain was almost upon us.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Each step it took sent ripples through the fortress floor.


    Unflinching, Damien dropped the pistols in his hands to the ground and drew thest one from his waistband, gripping it with both hands.


    He fired.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...!


    The magic bullets urately hit the monsters weak spots like its forehead and neck, but they didnt deal any decisive damage.


    Unyielding, Damien nted hisst bullet in the monsters forehead.


    The archers also followed Damiens lead, continuing to fire. However, the beast showed no signs of falling.


    Thud-!


    Even amidst this downpour, the face of the Gargoyle Chieftain had drawn close enough to be seen.


    From between the shattered and fragmented helmet, the steel statue emitted an ominous red glow.


    What was visible in those two eyes was nothing more than pure hatred.


    The intent to kill humans. No, more than that.


    The endless hatred intended to annihte the entire human race...


    "Hey, monster."


    That was when it happened.


    "Listen carefully."


    Suddenly feeling hot air, I turned around.


    From the rear line of our party.


    Lying on the cart used for artifact retrieval,


    with hands raised, evaporating all the rain around her- Lilly was generating a magic sphere of me above her head.


    "I am..."


    And then Lilly uttered the coolest line I had heard from an R-ranked character in this game.


    "The senior mage of this Monster Frontline-!"


    With her red hair flying wildly, Lilly thrust her hand forward, and with a loud roar-!


    The ming sphere that was fired urately hit the Gargoyle Chieftain right in the face.


    << ToC >> <Next>

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    The dense smoke cleared.


    In the pouring rain, the mes subsided quickly.


    Shielding my face with my arms from the heat, I cautiously lowered my hands.


    A hulking mass of metal, still glowing hot, came into view. Three archers from the Shadow Squad aimed their bows, murmuring apprehensively.


    "Wheres the boss monster?"


    "Seems like... its dead?"


    Writhing.


    As those words fell, the metal heap twitched. Everyone on the field tensed, gripping their weapons tighter.


    Crrrr...


    That... the Gargoyle Chieftain, was still breathing.


    Despite being directly hit by a fire spell, half its body melting away, the beast was still moving.


    Still ame, it struggled to rise.


    Krrraaa...aahh!


    And then it started moving again.


    Its target was clear.


    The one who had attacked it most powerfully.


    It moved towards Lilly. Aggro was fully drawn.


    Krraaaaaaa-!


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The Gargoyle Chieftain bellowed, resuming its charge.


    "Danger, Prince!"


    Damien pulled me aside, rolling away. His quick action narrowly saved us from the creatures path.


    "This crazy bastard!"


    "It wont stop!"


    The archers, busy with their arrows, screamed, dodging its trajectory.


    But Lilly.


    Unable to use her legs, she could not evade.


    If she had any magic power left, she might have been able to avoid it with [me Skin], but did Lilly still have that much magic power?


    Her face pale, Lilly simply watched the monster charging towards her.


    epting her inevitable fate with an eerily calm expression.


    Thats when it happened.


    Whooosh!


    Godhand darted between the monster and Lilly.


    And caught the beasts remaining molten hammer, swung with the remaining arm, with both his hands.


    Crunch.


    An appalling sound echoed nonchntly.


    "Kraaaak...!"


    Godhands hands and arms were crushed. His blood sttered violently around him.


    But even in that situation, Godhand, like a true metal sorcerer, used his skills.


    With his crushed hands, he grabbed the Gargoyle Chieftains body and...


    Ripped it apart.


    Inside the beasts metallic body was a red spirit core.


    Godhand, his face pale, nced at Lilly and asked softly.


    "Can youunch one more attack, senior mage?"


    "Grr...!"


    Instead of replying, Lilly clenched her teeth and stretched out her hand.


    Swoosh!


    The exposed spirit core exploded into sharp mes.


    Within moments, the zing spirit core cracked, and soon shattered. ng!


    Krr...uh...


    And finally, the boss monster ceased moving.


    Thud! Thump!


    Its melted bulk copsed long to the side.


    A moment of silence passed. I was the first to regain my senses.


    "Damien! Give emergency treatment to Godhand!"


    "Y-yes, Your Highness!"


    At mymand, Damien hurried off. The other members of the Shadow Squad flocked around Godhand.


    "Argh..."


    Flesh tore and bone splintered. Damien quickly staunched the grievously injured Godhands bleeding arms.


    "...Why?"


    Lilly, who had been rigidly watching the spectacle, asked nervously.


    "Why did you save me, elf?"


    "I merely made the optimal judgement."


    Godhand replied coolly.


    "The battle isnt over yet. And among us here, only you possess the firepower to deal the decisive blow to those gargoyle bastards."


    "..."


    "Its as simple as that."


    Lilly, gritting her teeth, looked as if she wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words and hung her head.


    "Lord!"


    "Senior!"


    At that moment, Lucas and Evangeline came running from the other side of the fortress.


    Upon arriving, the two knights bowed at a 90-degree angle.


    "Were sorry, for such a mistake..."


    "We have no face to show, Lord. Please take our lives."


    No, I wont do that. However, its like these knight characters always try to repay everything with their lives.


    "Enough, raise your heads. Weve taken down this boss monster. Weve suffered some damage, but..."


    While lightly kicking the head of the dead gargoyle chieftain, I turned my gaze towards the end of the fortress.


    "What about the rest of the monster bastards?"


    What happened to the boss monster affected by my Gaze of Command and the 6 legions of the gargoyle army? It would be best if they destroyed each other.


    I couldnt confirm in time because of theck of visibility due to the heavy rain.


    I narrowed my eyes and focused on seeing the other side.


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    And then.


    Between the sheets of rain, I heard the heavy footsteps of monsters.


    What eventually appeared were dozens of gargoyle monsters.


    Deeply scarred and battered as if they had engaged in fiercebat, in their hands, they held fragments of the gargoyle chieftains weapons and armor.


    The result of their civil war was apparent.


    The gargoyle chieftain, whom I had made betray his kind with my Gaze of Command, seemed to have been torn apart by his own subordinates.


    "So all we need to do is take down those bastards."


    While saying so, I looked around.


    Everyone was extremely depleted.


    Lucas and Evangeline, who had been continuously fending off monster attacks at the forefront, were no exception, Damien had run out of his devil essence, and Lilly hadpletely drained her magic power.


    The Shadow Squad was no different.


    Their leader, Godhand, had her arms smashed, and Bodybag was suffering from magic exhaustion.


    The trio of archers were dealing with minor injuries, and now, with Godhandsbat ability lost, they were even running low on arrows.


    Could we really take down the remaining monsters safely under these circumstances?


    "Aim!"


    Just at that moment.


    "Fire-!"


    From the left and right of the fortress, there were loud shouts,


    Bang! Whoosh!


    Boom...!


    Cannons and ballistas fired from the wings of the fortress, raining down on the center.


    Ka-Boom!


    The gargoyle creatures that had been making their way toward us were suddenly swept away in a crossfire.


    In normal circumstances, their robust nature would shrug off such attacks, but due to their infighting, they had already been wounded.


    They fell, one by one, under the barrage of bullets and artillery.


    When the storm of gunfire subsided, there were no monsters left standing.


    All that remained were the dead and those crawling with limbs torn apart.


    I looked at this scene with widened eyes, and from the corner of my vision, I saw a soldier by the artilleryughing.


    "There are no more monsters flying from the south, so theres no need to keep the defense line anymore!" he eximed.


    He was the captain of the Twilight Brigade, responsible formanding the artillery.


    "And its ridiculous for us to stand here doing nothing while watching the central troops fight. We rotated the cannon, re-aimed, and cleaned out the remaining creatures."


    "..."


    "Um, did we do something unnecessary, my lord?"


    I vigorously shook my head, then raised my thumb in a gesture of approval.


    "No, you did a great job."


    Waahhhhhhh-!


    The soldiers, covered in gunpowder and dust from the continuous cannon firing, despite the rain, erupted in cheers.


    Plop, plop...


    The rain began to lessen from the heavens. In the distant southern sky, the storm clouds began to recede.


    "No more gargoyles are approaching."


    Lucas, who had been watching the southern sky, turned to me and shed a broad smile.


    "Weve won, my lord."


    "..."


    I looked up at the clearing sky. Was it just coincidence that it rained precisely when we were engaged in battle?


    "It was a bit of an arbitrary downpour..."


    I turned around and met the gaze of my soldiers. They were all looking at me.


    "Hmph."


    After taking a deep breath, I stretched out my hand and shouted.


    "Transport the injured to the temple! Report any equipment and fortress damage, and meticulously record todays battle report!"


    Even if it seemed old-fashioned right after victory, what needed to be said, had to be said.


    "If you made any mistakes in todays battle, make sure to remember and learn from them for the next battle. Thats how you will grow."


    I thought back to the mistakes I had made during this defense. I reviewed things that could be improved.


    One must engrave the faced crisis into their bones. Thats how the strategy bes more perfect.


    Thats how, people dont die.


    "Each day as you be better soldiers, this ce bes a stronger frontline. And as this ce bes a stronger frontline, I am bing a morepetentmander."


    I looked at each of my soldiers and my party members.


    The main party members who had crossed the line of death with me today, and the sub-party members who had suffered greatly upon joining.


    "You are helping me beplete. Truly, thank you."


    After speaking sincerely, I shouted out loud,


    "Enough with the stiff formalities! Prepare the meat and drinks! Tonight, the bills on me!"


    The soldiers cheered as if theyd been waiting for this moment. I chuckled awkwardly.


    Well, I couldnt remember a time when I hadnt picked up the tab.


    Among the jubnt crowd soaked in the joy of victory, I spotted Godhand, lying on a stretcher and being hastily carried to the temple.


    I also saw Lilly, who was sitting dazed on the ground, staring nkly at the scene.


    "..."


    I turned my head and looked up at the southern sky again.


    After the downpour had ceased, a rainbow appeared in the distance.


    Thus ended another defensive battle.


    ***


    [STAGE 4 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Lilly(R)]


    [Level-up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.24 (2)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.37 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.39 (1)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.26 (3)


    - Damien(N) Lv.32 (2)


    >Sub Party 1


    - Godhand(SR) Lv.36 (1)


    - Bodybag(R) Lv.30 (1)


    - Oldgirl(R) Lv.29 (1)


    - Skull(N) Lv.26 (1)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.24 (2)


    [Casualties and Injured Characters]


    - Ash(EX) : Lightly injured


    - Lilly(R) : Lightly injured


    - Godhand(SR) : Seriously injured


    - Oldgirl(R) : Lightly injured


    - Skull(N) : Lightly injured


    - Burnout(SR) : Lightly injured


    [Achieved Items]


    - Gargoyle Legions Magic Stone : 341 pieces


    - Gargoyle Chieftains Magic Core(SSR) : 2 pieces


    [Stage clear rewards have been issued. Please check your inventory.]


    - R grade reward boxes : 5 pieces


    - SR grade reward boxes : 2 pieces


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 5 : The Unforgiven]

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Godhands injury was more severe than I had initially thought.


    "The entire lower arm is crushed. Itspletely disfigured."


    Silence.


    As she prepared for surgery, Saintess Margarita spoke quickly.


    "Its way beyond the point where healing magic could be of use."


    "You mean...?"


    "We have to amputate his arm."


    The words seemed to hang heavily in the air.


    Godhand, covered in blood, had copsed on the bed and passed out.


    The thin young elf had already lost consciousness. Whether it was from the pain or the effects of anesthetic.


    "Well amputate the lower arm. The patient has already given his consent."


    "Consent...?"


    "Whether he agreed or not, wed have to amputate. The necrosis has already spread to the upper arm. If we leave it as it is, wed have to amputate everything below the shoulder."


    Marguerita took out a surgical saw from a tray. She then nced at me.


    "If youre not going to help, would you mind leaving, my lord? This isnt a pleasant sight to behold."


    "..."


    I had a reply at the tip of my tongue, but I swallowed it down and quietly left the room.


    "Ah."


    Outside the room, four little members of the Shadow Squad were waiting for their team leaders surgery.


    Their young eyes were full of apprehension as they looked up at me. I was at a loss for words.


    "Your Highness, is... is our captain okay?"


    As I stood there, lost in thought, Bodybag, the squads second-inmand, asked me tentatively.


    It was painful, but there was no point in dragging it out. I opened my mouth, heavy with the words.


    "Well, the truth is..."


    I told them about Godhands severe injury and how they needed to amputate below his elbow.


    All the members of the Shadow Squad turned pale, but they didnt appear to be shaken.


    I asked them cautiously, "Are you guys okay?"


    "Well, Your Highness, um... Its a bit strange to mention this but..."


    Hesitant at first, Bodybag looked towards the operating room and began to speak.


    "Godhand... He lost both his hands in an operation two years ago."


    "What?"


    "He had reced both his lost hands with metallic prosthetics. Being a metal magician, he had no problem maneuvering them as if they were real."


    I had no idea. He always wore gloves, and there was never any awkwardness in his movements.


    "After he reced his hands with prosthetics, he even changed his codename to Godhand."


    Bodybag let out an awkward smile.


    "So... hell be okay this time too. He can rece the lost arm with a metal one and fight as he used to."


    "..."


    Thats not the point.


    People are not machines.


    Just because you can rece a broken part and it functions properly, it doesnt mean you can brush it off like nothing happened.


    Grievous injuries leave a mark on the soul.


    And those scars never fully heal.


    "..."


    I swallowed my words, kneeling in front of the children, one by one I gently stroked their heads.


    "If any of you feel pain, make sure to let me know. I will ensure you get treated."


    I found it ridiculous, as amander who had to push them into every battle, I was saying such things.


    I feigned a smile at the children who were looking up at me with wide eyes.


    "Well, lets get going. Tonight, there is a victory banquet. Its regrettable that Godhand cannot attend, but you need to eat well and rest."


    However, in response to my words, the children all shook their heads.


    "We are okay, your Highness!"


    "We will wait here until the captains surgery is over."


    "..."


    For a moment, I was at a loss for words but then nodded my head.


    "Okay. Rest here today. Ill send over some food and drinks. We may not be able to celebrate the victory together but..."


    After ncing briefly towards the sickroom, I nodded slowly.


    "Your contribution today was immense. Make sure you remember that."


    The childrenughed heartily. I also returned their smiles.


    "I entrust your captain to you."


    "Leave it to us!"


    "Please send a lot of delicious food!"


    "And drinks too!"


    "Juice! We love juice!"


    As I left the temple, I looked back at the waving Shadow Squad members. I would have to order at least three cartons of juice.


    "..."


    Somehow, my left arm throbbed.


    Even though my arm, from which the cast was removed today, had healed, it still ached faintly.


    How would it be for Godhand who had lost an arm?


    Would he feel pain from a limb that no longer existed?


    With such futile worries, I proceeded. My exclusive carriage was waiting in front of the temple.


    ***


    When I arrived at the za, the banquet had already started and it was bustling.


    At every bonfire, stew was boiling in pots and meat was roasting on skewers.


    Chefs who were hired from the nearby areas were busily preparing food, and barrels of alcohol brought from the warehouse were piled up in various ces in the za.


    The smoke from the barbeque spread out under the evening sky which was gradually clearing. Below it, people wereughing.


    It was a good sight.


    "Look at you lot, you started even before your lord has given his speech!"


    As I entered the za with a forced show of indignation, cheers broke out all around me.


    "The prince is here!"


    "Lord! Lord! Lord!"


    "The bestmander in the south!"


    "The man born to kill monsters!"


    The soldiers began to tease me. These jerks...


    "Ahh! Enough! Give me a drink!"


    Feeling like this would never end if I let it continue, I quickly grabbed a cup of alcohol and climbed onto the stage in the middle of the za.


    "Lets get this over with! When I say Southern Front! You say Feast to Death! Got it?"


    OOOOOH!


    "Alright, Southern Front!"


    Feast to Death!


    With a resounding cheer, everyone brought their drinks to their lips.


    "Ugh!"


    I also took a few token sips before setting down my cup. No matter how much I drank, I couldnt get used to the alcohol in this neighborhood!


    As I signaled the start of the official feast, the square became even more boisterous.


    Stepping down from the podium, I happened to stop Aider, who was serving food nearby.


    "Hey, aide-de-camp. Run a little errand for me."


    "Oh, my Lord! Of course! What would you like? Meat? Alcohol? What else can I bring you? If you need music, I can pick out a tune!"


    No, thats not what I need.


    "Send some food to the shrine. And beverages."


    "Aha!"


    Aider pursed his lips awkwardly. What was he regretting?


    "Its for the priests who are busy treating the wounded, the soldiers who are under treatment, and the members of the Shadow Squad. Oh, and send three bottles of juice too."


    I was about to give him more orders when a voice came from behind me.


    "Ill go."


    "Huh?"


    I turned around to see Lilly.


    Seated in her new wheelchair, Lilly had a determined look on her face.


    "..."


    I didnt dissuade her. I simply nodded.


    "Are you sure you can manage?"


    "Yes."


    "Good, Aider! Gather some people to help carry the load and go to the shrine with Lilly."


    "Understood~!"


    Aider and Lilly began to select dishes and drinks to ce on the trays.


    As I watched them, I moved deeper into the square.


    The Margrave said it. The city wille to a halt if we only mourn and grieve. We must also offer equivalent joy.


    Taking care of the wounded andmemorating the dead was part of a Lords duties, yes.


    But so was celebrating, drinking, and making merry with those who survived.


    "Hey, you punks! Think you can finish all those barrels of alcohol just by sipping away? Refill your cups!"


    "Oh! The 3rd Prince, the Empires best drinker!"


    "Can we confirm that legend with our own eyes today?"


    "Ill let you confirm it, soe at me! Were going all the way tonight!"


    shing their cups loudly,ughing boisterously, I worked to lift the spirits.


    The night of victory deepened.


    ***


    Godhand regained consciousnesste that night.


    "...Ugh."


    He groaned, trying to raise his body, but soon realized he couldnt.


    Both his arms were gone from the elbows down.


    Only then did Godhand recall the moment his arms were crushed.


    The voice of the priest asking for consent to amputate too.


    "..."


    Lying in bed, Godhand slowly raised his armless elbows.


    It was then.


    "Are you awake?"


    Suddenly a voice came from beside the bed. Startled, Godhand looked in that direction.


    Lilly was sitting in a chair next to the bed, her face round with concern.


    "Lilly...?"


    "The surgery was sessful."


    As Lilly said this, she sipped from her cup and read through some documents, then picked up a quill and began to write something on the paper.


    "For a while, the fever will be severe, and the pain will be significant. The next healing magic is scheduled for 7 am tomorrow."


    "..."


    "Your arm was amputated below the elbow, but they left the joint. They said youd movefortably once you get a prosthesis."


    Lilly pointed towards the corner of the room.


    "The rest of the squad members ate, chatted, yed around and fell asleep awhile ago."


    She pointed to the remaining four members of the Shadow Squad sleeping on the floor.


    All of them were snoring away, each covered only by a single nket. They must have been exhausted.


    "..."


    "Arent you hungry?"


    Lilly fetched the food that was covered with a cloth on the nearby shelf.


    "We left some food for you as well. You lost quite a bit of blood, so you should eat well."


    "Why... are you taking care of me?"


    Lillys hand halted at Godhands uneasy question.


    "Dont you despise us?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Lilly slowly looked Godhand in the eyes.


    "I wanted to ask you something. Thats why Ive been waiting for you to wake up."


    "...?"


    Godhand seemed groggy, his consciousness still murky. Lilly wasted no time and posed her question to him.


    "Why did you save me back then?"


    When the Gargoyle Chieftain had lunged to attack.


    Why did he shield Lilly, taking the attack himself and losing an arm?


    Thats what Lilly was asking.


    Godhand gave a wry smile.


    "Didnt I tell you at that time? You had the firepower to defeat him, and protecting you was the optimal decision-"


    "Stop your nonsense."


    Lilly growled fiercely.


    "Dont act so rational."


    "..."


    "From the perspective of the whole frontline, your decision may have been correct. But from your personal standpoint, there was no reason for you to save me at the cost of such severe injury."


    Godhand and his squad had just been deployed in Crossroad.


    It was too early for them to have any sense of loyalty.


    In that situation, protecting Lilly was undoubtedly a rational tactical decision.


    But it was unreasonable for someone just thrown into the frontline to risk their limbs, their life, for that tactical objective.


    Even if it seemed logical on the surface, the more you thought about it, the stranger it got.


    There was something else.


    Lilly sensed it and came to probe Godhand.


    Even if his injury was the result of protecting her.


    "..."


    Godhand let out a long sigh.


    "Isnt it a bit too cold to question your savior like this...?"


    "Theres nothing more burdensome than undesired goodwill."


    Not hiding her icy gaze, Lilly probed Godhand.


    "Tell me. Dont hide it. Why did you save me?"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    "Tell me. Dont hold back. Why did you save me?"


    "..."


    After a long silence in response to Lillys inquiry, Godhand let out a quiet sigh.


    "May I be frank with you?"


    "Of course. I wont forgive you if youre not honest."


    "..."


    After hesitating for a long while, Godhand opened his mouth.


    "Theres no great reason. Its just that when the Gargoyle Chieftain was charging towards you, I was reminded of my mother."


    It was an unexpected answer. Lilly furrowed her brows.


    "Your mother?"


    "My mother... was like you, unable to use both her legs."


    Lillys body trembled slightly.


    "She was crippled when she was captured by ve hunters. She spent her whole life sitting."


    Godhands eyes scanned the empty space in front of him.


    "Even when she couldnt stand, every time the human master tried to beat me, she would hold me and shield me with her body."


    "..."


    "For some reason, I was reminded of that. In your figure standing in front of the Gargoyle Chieftain, I saw my mother."


    Lilly, who had her mouth slightly open, pointed to her legs in irritation.


    "So because of these legs, you saw me ovep with your mother. Is that your story?"


    "Are you upset?"


    "Im not thrilled."


    "But Lilly, you were the one who asked me to speak honestly."


    "Thats one thing, this is another."


    Lilly let out a deep sigh.


    "So you lost both your arms for such a reason?"


    "Theres the strategic reason I mentioned earlier from a logical point of view. And then theres the emotional side, where I was reminded of my mother. I think these are enough to exin why I protected you."


    "..."


    Resting her head in her hands, Lilly shook her head slowly.


    "I thought you were a more rational type."


    "I thought Lilly was a more emotional type."


    Who would have guessed that she would doubt the motive behind someone risking their life to save her?


    Lilly was more rational than he thought.


    "Lilly."


    Godhand spoke in a low voice.


    "We cannot understand each other. The wounds each of our races has inflicted on the other are undeniably... too deep to heal."


    "..."


    "But even though we may not understand each other..."


    Godhand offered a faint smile, gesturing out the window.


    "Cant we at least celebrate our survival together?"


    Loud, boisterous singing came from outside.


    The drunken soldiers from the victory celebration were probably arm-in-arm, singing together.


    The slurred military song filled the air around them. Comrades, together we will break through the enemys waves...


    "..."


    "..."


    Following an awkward silence, Lilly blurted out.


    "I dislike you."


    There was deep sincerity in her voice.


    "Im annoyed by your scheming to impose a debt on me at your own whim."


    "Isnt that a bit too cold to say to someone who lost both arms defending you...?"


    "Enough, try to sit up."


    Lilly, who brought the food tray back, shrugged her shoulders.


    "Why dont you eat something? Its a feast for others, and its sad if you starve alone."


    "I just feel like resting. I dont have an appetite..."


    "Thats why youre so thin. Wouldnt you recover faster if you ate? Come on, Ill help you sit up."


    Groaning, Lilly caught hold of Godhands upper body and lifted him up.


    After cing the food tray on the bed table, she set down two cups and poured different liquids into each.


    Godhand, watching the clear liquid being poured into his cup, frowned.


    "Is this just in water?"


    "Do you think the person who just lost his arm today would try to drink alcohol?"


    "Isnt it okay to have at least a drink on the day I lose an arm?"


    "You unexpectedly know how to joke around, dont you?"


    Lilly, who poured water into Godhands cup, filled her own cup with alcohol.


    "Well... shall we at least toast?"


    "I cant lift a cup because I dont have arms."


    "Ill take care of that for you."


    Holding a cup in each hand, Lilly clinked them together on behalf of Godhand.


    She then brought the cup of water to Godhands lips.


    Godhand emptied his cup with a clean gulp. Chuckling, Lilly downed her ss of alcohol.


    "Its a pitiful sight. A human woman who cant use her legs and an elf man who cant use his arms, cant even join the feast, and were moping in the hospital room."


    "But it will be memorable."


    Godhand looked up at the window.


    "If it was an ordinary feast, it would be easily forgotten, but todays scene will remain for a long time."


    "..."


    The moonlight poured in from the window. The sky was so clear that it felt like the past few cloudy days were a lie.


    Godhands voice reached Lilly, who was idly gazing at the moon and sipping her alcohol.


    "I know its ridiculous to say this now."


    "...?"


    "Can I ask you to take good care of me from now on, Lilly?"


    Lilly stared at Godhand quietly, then,


    "You better recover quickly, Godhand. And get a prosthetic arm as soon as possible."


    With a snort, she turned her gaze back out the window.


    "Because if youre okay, I canfortably doubt you, hate you, and treat you roughly."


    Godhand chuckled softly.


    "Then Ill have to stay unwell for a while."


    "No, I mean, dont say stupid things with that face..."


    After that, the two didnt have any more conversation.


    Lilly fed Godhand cold vegetable dishes one by one. Godhand ate quietly withoutint.


    In the distance, the continued singing of drunken soldiers could be heard.


    The night of victory... was deepening.


    ***


    Chirp, chirp.


    ...The cliched sound of birds announcing the morning is heard.


    "Ugh, ooooh."


    A ghastly groan like that of a zombie escaped my lips.


    My head was heavy and spinning. My stomach churned. ssic symptoms of a hangover.


    "Ugh, my poor head..."


    I must have really drunk a lot. Ugh, I feel like Im going to die.


    As I painfully lifted my heavy eyelids, something... fleshy came into my blurry view.


    Someone was lying next to me, their top discarded.


    What the heck?!


    Was this going to be some clichd scenario where I drank too much and woke up next to a woman Id never seen before?!


    In a state of half-worry and half-anticipation(?), I rubbed my eyes and looked at the other person. Who is it!


    And next to me... an old man with a protruding belly was nodding off.


    The old man, upon catching my eye, yawnedzily.


    "Ah. Youre awake, Prince."


    "Who are you?!"


    Surprised, I quickly sat up and scanned the room.


    It was a spacious room filled with middle-aged men and grandfathers exuding a hefty aura, allying around topless. What on earth was this?!


    "Were the Twilight Brigade."


    On the opposite side, a sprawled out old man yawnedzily and spoke to me.


    Looking closely, it was the leader of the Twilight Brigade.


    "Are you feeling a bit better, Your Highness? You had quite a lot to drinkst night."


    "Well, yeah, Im okay. But can I ask one thing?"


    With a shaky voice, I tossed out a fundamental question about the situation.


    "Why are you all topless and taking a nap...?"


    "You ordered it, Your Highness. You said, lets have a real drink, man to man, without any pretenses. You shouted for everyone to take off their clothes and they all agreed."


    I did that?! Do I have a terrible habit of ordering people to strip when Im drunk?!


    Feeling startled, I touched my body and realized I too was shirtless.


    What the heck are you doing, Ash! You drunk lunatic!


    Trying my best to restore my lost memory, the soldiers of the Twilight Brigade who surrounded me threw in their two cents.


    "Prince,st night was really... incredible."


    "Ive never been to such a party in my life."


    "Ill never forget it... the precious memory ofst night..."


    "Hey, stop using such ambiguousnguage, its making me ufortable!"


    These muscle-bound old men with bushy beards arent supposed to have lines like that! What exactly happened?! When did my memory ckout?


    "Ah, youre awake. My lord."


    Just then, a refreshing voice came to my rescue.


    "Lucas!"


    The protagonist of this game and my bodyguard! As always, youre the only one who can save me! I looked at him with a smile on my face.


    Lucas walked into the room, not only shirtless but also pantless, wearing only boxer shorts.


    "Why are you stripped down to your underwear toooo!"


    As I screamed while pulling my hair out, Lucas scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "But, Lord, it was you who asked the main party members to remove their pants..."


    "I did what?!"


    In surprise, I stumbled and realized I too was missing my pants.


    I was in my underwear. This crazy Ash, always messing things up, damn it!


    "Brrr, its cold..."


    From a corner of the room, a faint groan echoed, and there I saw Damien, huddled and shivering in nothing but his underwear...


    "...Im sorry. Im not sure what happened, but regardless, I apologize."


    What kind of wild party took cest night?


    The more I tried to remember, the more unpleasant it felt, so I gave up trying to restore the lost memory.


    Sitting on the floor, I covered my face with my hands and muttered.


    "Isnt seeing naked men in the bathhouse enough..."


    "I was just about to say the same."


    Lucas gestured towards the door.


    "Lets go, my Lord."


    "Huh? Go where?"


    "Didnt you just say something, my Lord?"


    Lucas offered a refreshing smile. Dressed only in underwear and smiling so brightly, he looked outright perverted.


    "Its a public bathhouse. Its right next door."


    My eyes widened.


    "A public bathhouse?"


    ***


    The ce I stayed was the Empires barracks.


    Originally, it was a facility used by the Empires soldiers, but currently, its almost deserted.


    Instead, it also served as amodations for mercenaries.


    "Soldiers get drenched in monster blood almost every day, wouldnt they need facilities to clean up?"


    Lucas said as he led me to the public bathhouse. Thankfully, he was wearing something now.


    "So theres a public bathhouse in Crossroad. It was initially meant for soldiers only."


    "As the city expanded, it became essible to the citizens as well. Is that so?"


    "Exactly, my Lord. As the city grew, the public bathhouse expanded its facilities and now its quiterge."


    Nodding, I looked back.


    Damien, shivering and following me. He must have caught a cold.


    "Lets get you into some warm water soon, Damien. Itll make you feel better."


    "Yes, Your Highness..."


    Damien responded in a feeble voice, sniffling. What did I do to him yesterday...?


    The public bathhouse was a short walk from the barracks. As we arrived at the entrance, I eximed.


    "Its quite big?!"


    "Indeed. Its designed to amodate as many soldiers as possible."


    The entrance to the bathhouse wasrge, suggesting the interior would be spacious as well.


    "I didnt know such a facility existed. Ive never been here before."


    Now that I think about it, I used to upgrade the bathhouse in the game to maintain the citys hygiene.


    I never thought I would actually use it.


    "ording to history, our emperors often visited the public bathhouse on the Imperial Road. They used it as a means to interact with the citizens and gauge the mood of the nation," Lucas informed calmly.


    "As the lord of this ce, your Highness, you might find it beneficial to follow in the footsteps of your predecessors. Regr visits to the public bathhouse would help you grasp the current issues of the city."


    That sounds like solid advice.


    "But wont it be hard for the guards if the emperor visits the bathhouse often? You should be careful, being my guard and all."


    "I am already struggling..."


    "What was that?!"


    "No, nothing at all."


    Lucas, turning his head away, coughed. Does this kids tongue grow longer when he drinks?


    Upon entering the public bathhouse, there were separate sections for men and women right from the entrance.


    Its interesting that the bathhouse feels the same, even in a different world.


    Or is it that the bathhouse culture is universallymon among humans?


    Bathhouse culture has been prevalent on Earth since ancient times, in Rome or Imic civilizations for example.


    In a world with such advanced magical civilization, it isnt strange to have such sophisticated bathhouses.


    Wait.


    I stopped at the entrance which led to separate sections for men and women.


    Lucas and Damien, who were headed towards the mens bathhouse, looked at me in confusion.


    "My Lord?"


    "Your Highness? Whats wrong?"


    "Well..."


    After a moments hesitation, I confessed honestly.


    "Isnt there usually, you know... an event or something with... female characters when we visit a bathhouse?!"


    Honestly, it seems like something to look forward to, right?!

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    There were none.


    Such sweet, sugar-coated events were nonexistent in my life.


    "..."


    Inside the mens bath, in a private bathtub filled with pleasantly warm water.


    I was floating in it, fully immersed, like a dumpling in a soup.


    The bathhouses design was strikingly simr to that of the ancient Romans, something I had often seen in books.


    It wasnt as hot as a boiling Korean bath, but it was warm enough to be satisfying.


    I quite appreciated the luxury of monopolizing a private bath as a Lord.


    "The plumbing facilities are well-maintained."


    To my mutterings, Lucas, who was tending to me next to my bathtub, immediately responded.


    "Isnt it a pride of the Empire? Having experienced many floods, weve mastered water resources management. Were the best in the world."


    "Theres also the advantage of a small city poption. It must be easier to maintain water quality."


    More importantly, arent you going to bathe? Youve followed me all the way here just to serve me.


    "Isnt it the duty of a guard to protect their Lord at any time and ce?"


    "Hearing noble words all the time can be tiresome. Enough, you should clean up too. Theres a big bath right next to you."


    As I urged him, Lucas bowed his head as if reluctantly.


    "Ill enter the bath next to you, then."


    "Do that, quickly go on in..."


    Lucas carefully entered the bath. I lost words for a moment as I looked at his broad back.


    Lucass muscr body was covered with all sorts of scars and wounds. It seemed like a summary of the hardships he had endured all his life.


    "Youve had it tough, Lucas."


    At my words, Lucas smiled faintly.


    "Its nothing, my Lord."


    On the other hand, Damien was floating next to Lucas. Is he dead? Hes alive, right?


    "Are you okay, Damien?"


    "I... Im fine, Prince... Im alright..."


    No, hes definitely ascending. It looks like his soul is leaking out.


    "What on earth happened yesterday...?"


    "It might be better to bury yesterdays events."


    Lucas avoided my gaze with a pale, weary face as he responded. Seriously, what happened to make him react like that?!


    Anyway, while rxing like this, I thought maybe the three of us could have a casual chat.


    Suddenly, a wave of people poured into the mens bath.


    It was the Twilight Brigade. Men and old men alike began upying the bath here and there with a unified "Ugh~" sound.


    The Twilight Brigade was followed by regr mercenaries as well.


    Soon the mens bath was packed with bearded, muscr men.


    "..."


    I felt suffocated.


    Trapped in a tight space with bulky muscleheads, my head was spinning.


    Damn it, somebody save me. I should have just used the mansions bathroom alone. I came here swept up in the atmosphere and...


    "Maybe we should start heading out..."


    "Would you like to do that?"


    "I want to get out too, ugh..."


    The three of us peeled ourselves out of the tub, bumbling towards the mens section.


    p!


    p!


    p!


    Every time mercenaries caught my eye as I stepped out, they saluted me.


    Dont salute me when Im stark naked! I said stop it!


    ***


    After cleaning myself, I put on the robe provided by the public bath and stepped inside.


    A spacious lounge unfolded before me. A refreshing space connected to the outdoors.


    Oh...


    It looked exactly like a Korean bathhouse.


    Of course, there wasnt a sauna, just a breezy, wide hall.


    Those who enjoyed their baths were scattered here and there, lying or sittingfortably, having conversations. Who knew such a progressive facility existed.


    Regretting my underestimation of a fantasy world. Its not too bad.


    Lost in such trivial thoughts, Iy t on the hall floor. After soaking in the hot bath, my body felt heavy.


    Ah~ Im craving sweet rice drink...


    The environment was so simr to a Korean bathhouse, I inevitably thought of sweet rice drink.


    Imagine cracking open a boiled egg, chewing it, and then gulping down a cup of chilled sweet rice drink. That would be heaven.


    Times like these make me miss Earth...


    Lucas!


    Yes, my lord!


    Lucas, who wasfortably seated beside me while Iy down, responded promptly. I lifted my head and scanned the area.


    Dont they sell anything to eat or drink here?


    I apologize, my lord, but eating and drinking are prohibited here.


    Lucas had an itsmon sense kind of expression.


    Damned fantasy world! They are strict about such things!


    Uh... isnt there somewhere I can get a drink of water...


    Thats when Damien, who was lying next to me, murmured with a face that looked half-dead.


    Looks like he was suffering from dehydration after drinking alcohol and sweating in the hot tub. Poor thing.


    Lucas, take him and give him some water.


    But Im responsible for your safety...


    Everyone here is my subordinate, what could possibly happen? I can take care of myself. Dont worry and just go.


    Lucas hesitated momentarily but soon got up.


    I will also bring water for you, my lord.


    Ah, good man. Go ahead.


    Lucas and Damien left the lounge. I changed my position. Ah, this feels good.


    Maybe I should take a nap. I closed my eyes and was thinking when...


    Aha!


    A familiar voice of a young girl echoed.


    Its the senior.


    Huh?


    Opening my eyes and looking in that direction, Evangeline was waddling into the lounge.


    Her tinum hair, wet from the bath, was twirled up in a towel above her head. She looked even smaller like that.


    Why are you here again?


    Im a local here. Its only natural that I frequent this bathhouse.


    It seems that even though shes a lords daughter, she used this ce.


    Well, it would be stranger if she didnt use such a facility in this small town.


    Thats when Lilly, wheeling Evangeline in her wheelchair, caught my eye from behind.


    With a squeak, Lilly hastily bowed her head at me.


    "Your Highness?! Why are you here?!"


    "Thats my line... Did you twoe together?"


    Evangeline chuckled and nodded.


    "I came to take a bath with Lilly!"


    "When did you be friends."


    "If we cross the lines together, wouldnt we naturally be friends? Right, sister?"


    "Hmm... Yes, miss..."


    Lilly was awkwardly breaking out in cold sweat. No, it seemed like Evangeline was unterally pretending to be friendly.


    Well, Lilly is the only same-aged female in the party.


    I could understand why Evangeline was trying to get close.


    On the other hand, I could also understand why Lilly was nervous.


    She wanted to leave the party... And since Evangeline is the heir to the Margrave, she would be burdened...


    "Ah, sister! Lets go im that spot over there! You can see the mountains from far away, its a really good spot."


    "All right, miss."


    "Then, senior, see youter. Were going to have some girl talk~"


    Ah, hey! Dont go! y with me! Save me from these gloomy guys!


    I was screaming inside, but the two had already disappeared into the distance, leaving me alone. How merciless.


    "Hehe... Its okay, I can have fun with just Lucas and Damien."


    ...Thats what I said, but these two rascals, they havente back yet. How far did they go to fetch the water?


    Thats when it happened.


    "Your Highness?"


    A clear female voice echoed.


    "Im surprised. I never thought that the royal family would use such a facility."


    I widened my eyes and looked in her direction.


    A young woman with long brown hair was wringing out her wet hair with a towel. I furrowed my brows. She seemed to be a stranger.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am Margarita."


    "Eh?"


    It was none other than the High Priestess of the Temple, Saintess Margarita!


    Werent you always dressed in dark priestess robes from head to toe?


    Naturally, I wouldnt recognize you in such open attire.


    I quickly bowed in respect.


    "Do you also use public baths, Saintess?"


    Margarita tilted her head at my question.


    "Is there a rule that priests cant bathe?"


    "No, thats not it..."


    There was this image that priests rarely ventured outside the temple. It seemed to have been just my prejudice.


    "Since I had a major surgery yesterday. I wanted to cleanse myself."


    Ah, thats right. She was the one who operated on Godhand yesterday.


    Margaritas hands were stained crimson.


    Perhaps due to a lifetime of dealing with patients blood and wounds, even after washing, they seemed to remain stained.


    As I stared at those hands, a thought urred to me.


    "Did the surgery go well?"


    "Didnt Your Majesty send people multiple times during the banquet to inquire about the progress?"


    "Eh, me?"


    It seems I sent people to check on Godhand while drunk. I dont recall though.


    "The operation was sessful. He is recovering safely now. I cast a healing spell in the morning and then came here to bathe."


    Margarita looked around as she buttoned her robe.


    "I didnt expect it to be this crowded."


    Hmm, the rest area is packed with mercenaries.


    The defense battle ended yesterday and there was a feast throughout the night. It makes sense the bathhouse would be crowded.


    "I apologize if my soldiers disturbed your rest after a strenuous surgery."


    Feeling awkward, I apologize. Margarita shakes her head.


    "War is brutal, yes. But I believe the battles here on the frontlines are sacred."


    "Sacred... because its for the protection of people?"


    Instead of replying, Margarita nodded slightly.


    "Even washing off the blood and sweat from fighting a holy war holds value. I am d to share in this experience."


    A response fitting of a clergy, yet also very human.


    As I was pondering her words, Margarita bowed her head at me again.


    "I should go now. I need to move with the other priests."


    "Oh, yes. Rest well."


    "Please rest well, Your Majesty."


    Margarita joined the group of priests, and they all disappeared into the far end of the rest area, chuckling.


    They are all much more normal (in a good way) than I thought.


    "Master!"


    "Prince!"


    At that moment, Lucas and Damien returned. I let out an irritated sigh.


    "What took you so long!"


    Honestly, it was somewhat embarrassing to be left alone!


    "Well, it wasnt anything big..."


    Lucas, looking around nervously, approached me and showed me what he was holding in his robe.


    "!"


    I was so surprised that my eyes widened.


    It was... an egg!


    Lucas nodded firmly.


    "Its a boiled egg. I bought it from a peddler at the bathhouse."


    "No, what is a peddler doing here..."


    From the side, Damien showed me what he was holding. I could see a bottle with water droplets on it.


    "This is cool honey water."


    Both of them nodded at the same time.


    "Lets eat this secretly!"


    Goodness, these clever fellows. How did they know my heart?


    "You two are all I need!"


    I hugged them both tightly. Lucas and Damien wriggled, asking why I was doing this, but I didnt care.


    Just as the atmosphere was getting warm and cozy,


    "Hey~ You guys brought some good stuff."


    A cool voice rang out. What?!


    Evangeline and Lilly were approaching us.


    Evangelines green eyes shed with hunger as if she had already caught wind of our snack.


    "Youre saying well share even a single bean, dont you think our main party of five will have to divide it and take a bite each?"


    "I just want a sip of honey water..."


    "Y-you, you ungrateful ones!"


    But they couldnt be driven away. They were in the same boat, enduring the hardship together.


    In the end, our main party of five upied a corner of the rest area and surreptitiously peeled and ate the boiled eggs, mindful of our surroundings.


    There were six in total, so I ate two.


    "Ah~!"


    There was no heaven other than swallowing cold honey water like ice down a throat blocked with egg.


    "Excellent..."


    It crossed my mind that I should add a public bathhouse item to the tourist city n. This should be widely spread!

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Snack time had ended.


    While the main party members chatted amongst themselves, Iy t on the floor, lost in my thoughts.


    Theres about a month until the next stage.


    [STAGE 5]


    - Start in: 28 days


    Stages 5, 10, 15, 20... These stages that were multiples of 5 were a kind of boss stage.


    They boasted a level of difficulty that could not bepared to the normal stages we had previouslypleted.


    Perhaps because of this, the preparation time was usually quite generous. This time, we were given over four weeks.


    I have to prepare thoroughly.


    Stage 5 was the biggest hurdle in the early part of the game.


    In other words, if we could ovee this, we would have no major issues progressing in the game for a while.


    Just a little longer, and everything will fall into ce.


    Money, items, soldiers... they would all soon form a virtuous cycle that continuously reproduced.


    When not prepared, all resources and elements are scarce, leading to what we call the wastnd phase.


    Once the waterwheel starts turning, all resources begin to interact organically and the game bes smoother.


    Of course, the difficulty of this game is a bit strange...


    I stroked the ne around my neck.


    The Rebels Ne.


    And the Dark Event.


    The interference of an unknown enemy trying to ruin the game.


    ...Its something I cant deal with right now.


    I took my hand off the ne.


    It was a problem I couldnt solve yet.


    At least I could detect the Dark Event in advance and prepare for it.


    If I move forward carefully and diligently... Ill eventually reach it.


    In the end, theres always only one answer.


    I do what I can.


    Lets organize what needs to be done until the next stage.


    There were three main tasks.


    First, city administration.


    Second, free exploration.


    Third, military reinforcement.


    Lets start with city administration.


    Having a four-week buffer, I could focus more on administration rather thanbat.


    Not only did I need to upgrade the ongoing tourist city tech, but I also had to handle the main flow of finances.


    The financial management is getting tight.


    There was a significant amount of money invested in the tourist city tech, but actually, just running the city was incredibly expensive.


    I may have splurged a little. Ahem!


    The huge sum of money I made during the tutorial is slowly running out.


    Theres money I earned inter stages, but as more goes out thanes in, my bnce is decreasing.


    Theres still some leeway, but at this rate, its only a matter of time.


    There were two main options here.


    Start a new business to increase the sources of funds, or


    Improve the existing sources to increase the flow of funds.


    I chose the second option.


    What new business could I start in such a remote city? A tourism industry?


    Of course, money would be poured into the tourism industry, but thats primarily for attracting high-tier heroes. This was by no means a business-oriented approach.


    The direction I envisioned for the improvement of financial supply was clear.


    Improve the manner in which we sell magical stones.


    The magical stones had three major stages: production, processing, and sales distribution. They had to go through these phases before entering the market.


    Our army basically handled the production. I had established a fairly symbiotic rtionship with the guild members who processed the stones.


    If I were to make a favorable offer, they would undoubtedlye under mymand.


    Now, it was time to slowly take over the line of sales distribution.


    Once I control distribution, I can sell magical stones at much higher profits.


    Of course, to take over distribution entirely, I would have to establish a logistics system.


    Crossroad was a remote countryside located in the southern part of the continent.


    It was no easy task to distribute the magical stones produced here across the continent.


    Thats why the task was usually delegated to existing merchants.


    So, if I were to get involved in distribution, would I need to start from scratch and create a new distribution line?


    No, theres no need for that.


    I just needed to find a capable new merchant and persuade them to join the industry.


    I would grant them a monopolistic position and, in return, drastically cut theirmission.


    For a new merchant, its an opportunity to rapidly grow their business, and from my perspective, its a chance to skyrocket the profit margin from selling magical stones. Its a win-win situation.


    And I am someone who had yed this game hundreds of times.


    I know where that capable new merchant is, who their leader is, and how to bring them on board.


    Its about time to make contact.


    That should suffice for the matters rted to city management for now.


    Next is free exploration.


    This posed quite a problem.


    Free exploration... should be attempted once the injured have fully recovered.


    Currently, our next base, Basecamp, is upied by hostile force NPCs.


    They are high-level and outnumber us.


    Hostile force. The Nightcrawler Squad.


    At least a dozen of them, forming two full parties.


    Clearly, their average level is higher than ours, and who knows how many more there could be.


    We need to attack with our maximum avable force.


    It would probably be safest to set off once Jupiter and Godhand have recovered.


    Will they both be able to return...


    Jupiter experienced a magical power surge. Godhand suffered severe injuries, losing both arms.


    Our core force, the SR-ranked individuals, are all heavily injured. Its a wonder none of them are dead.


    I hope they return to the front line within four weeks, but I must also prepare a n B if that doesnt happen.


    This leads us to the third task at hand. Military fund replenishment.


    Well, replenishing military funds is a constant job, but this time, its a bit different.


    We have ample time.


    Four weeks would be enough for the Mercenary Guild to refill twice.


    There would be enough time to sufficiently reinforce the troops. The walls and various fortifications could also be perfectly repaired.


    But four weeks would be too long if all they needed was perfect maintenance.


    I need to go the extra mile.


    It wasnt enough to just amass troops, they needed to be thoroughly trained.


    If heroes were reinforced and new parties formed, they had to be melded into a unified force through real battle.


    Even newly recruited soldiers needed to be skilled enough to be immediately utilized on the front lines. Four weeks would be enough time for this.


    I hope we get a good influx of troops this time.


    Useful heroes needed to be recruited. So that if necessary, parties could be formed to rece Jupiter and Godhand.


    Ill have to stop by the Mercenaries Guild soon.


    As I was pondering this, I turned over in my bed.


    "?"


    There was a young man standing far away, watching me.


    Who is that?


    He was a young man.


    Eyes wide open, pursed lips, and a small build reminded me of a chick. Perhaps in his early twenties? He looked quite young.


    As our eyes met, the young man approached and opened his mouth.


    "I meet you here, sire."


    "Uh... That is."


    I frowned and tried to remember, but I couldnt remember well. Eventually, I just asked.


    "Who are you?"


    "Im Dion. Dion Egart."


    "Ah!"


    Then I remembered. This friend was one of the N-grade heroes I recruited.


    Im sure Ive set him up as a subordinate party in the game many times, but to be honest, I cant remember all N-grade heroes individually.


    Especially if they dont have any special skills or characteristics.


    The same was true for the N-grade heroes I recruited. They were all ordinary, only formed into sub-parties, and used as reserves.


    I just thought of them as slightly stronger regr soldiers.


    So, I didnt remember his name properly. Feeling a bit guilty, I gave a smile.


    "Do you have something for me, Dion?"


    "..."


    Dion, who had been staring at me for a moment, slowly opened his mouth.


    "I have aint, sire."


    "Huh?"


    At the sudden words, I widened my eyes.


    What did you just say? Aint?


    "Hmm?"


    "Whats going on, what happened?"


    The main party members, sensing the unusual atmosphere, turned their eyes this way.


    Unfazed by the gaze, Dion pointed behind him.


    "We five have been together for almost a month now."


    Behind Dion stood four of his party members. They seemed to havee to take a bath together.


    "But other than blocking the rear of the front line, you didnt ask us to do anything. The monsters didnt evene there."


    "..."


    "We are mercenaries, sire. A profession that makes a living by establishing a military record."


    Dion stood arrogantly, yet assertively.


    As was befitting of a mercenary, he put forth his demands.


    "I understand if you underestimate us because were young and inexperienced. But what I cant stand is rusting away without gaining any worthwhile experience."


    "..."


    "Please send us to the frontlines. Well show you we can handle ourselves."


    The five N-grade mercenaries dered this, confidently pulling their shoulders back.


    I looked at these audacious N-grade heroes and furrowed my eyebrows.


    Would you look at these guys?


    ***


    N-grade heroes.


    True to their N-prefix indicating Normal, they possess the lowest stats among all hero characters.


    Sure, there are ones with unique traits or decent skill sets that are selectively employed.


    But the reality is that most dont make the cut. Typically, they were assigned to maintain the frontline with regr soldiers.


    It was like that in the game, but reality is definitely different.


    I surveyed the five N-grade heroes who stood at attention before me.


    Their stats were mediocre. Their skills were ordinary.


    But their eyes were filled with determination.


    Particrly this guy, Dion. He seemed to be the party leader.


    Hes ambitious.


    He has aspirations. Even with N-grade stats, he has a desire to improve.


    This kind of character is useful. After all, those who change the world are those who aim higher than themselves.


    But ambition alone doesnt move the world.


    The world doesnt bow to will or effort alone.


    In the end, whats needed is one thing.


    Competence.


    "You seem pretty confident for someone who talks big."


    With a smirk, I motioned my chin towards Dion.


    "How do you n to prove that you guys can handle yourselves?"


    "We request a duel."


    Dion gestured towards my main party members, huddled behind me.


    "Allow us to spar with your personal party. Wouldnt that be sufficient?"


    "Hmm."


    I couldnt help but grin.


    I hadnt expected this.


    "Presumptuous..."


    "This is going to be fun, fun indeed! When are we doing this?"


    Lucas frowned at the neers challenge, while Evangelineughed with genuine amusement.


    "Eeek?!"


    "Your Majesty, my leg! My leg hurts!"


    And then Damien and Lilly were actively trying to weasel out of the situation. I knew they would.


    "I appreciate the proactiveness of your challenge."


    Slowly rising from my seat, I confronted the challengers.


    "Alright! But I get to decide the venue and time of the duel, agreed?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty. When would you prefer?"


    "Theres no need to go far. Lets do it right now. At the nearest ce."


    My response seemed unexpected as the N-grade party twitched.


    "We cant exactly have a free-for-all in a peaceful bathhouse... How about borrowing the militarys training grounds?"


    I gestured toward the barracks not too far off.


    "And seeing as youre all my personal troops, itd be unfair to face you all at full power, considering youre still greenhorns."


    I positioned myself behind Lucas and Evangeline, resting a hand on each of their shoulders.


    "Ill only send out my two front-line knights. Sound fair?"


    "Are you sure its fair... for you, your majesty?"


    Dion smirked with confidence.


    "Sparing us the mage and the sniper, that seems overly generous, your majesty. It puts us at a distinct advantage."


    "No need to worry about that."


    Thump. Thump.


    Lucas rose from his seat, unclenching his fists. Evangeline gave a grim smile as she loosened her shoulders.


    The two SSR-ranked knights exuded an overwhelming fighting spirit.


    I chuckled lightly.


    "You might want to worry more about not breaking any bones."


    No, they should be thankful if only bones are broken!

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Barracks. Practice Field.


    "Whats happening, whats going on?!"


    "Theres a match going on!"


    "Who and who?"


    "The Lords personal troops and the newbies!"


    "Wow, crazy. Any leftover snacks from yesterday?! Bring it here!"


    ...the surroundings were bustling like a marketce.


    Excited mercenaries were buzzing around this ce, where they hade to watch upon hearing the news of a match.


    "A match... its been a long time since we had a non-realbat."


    "Im still more used to matches!"


    In one corner of the practice field stood Lucas and Evangeline, the duo of SSR-grade knights.


    "..."


    "Gulp."


    "Can we really do this..."


    And on the opposite side, the challengers- a party of five N-grade heroes.


    Both parties stood holding their wooden swords and shields.


    "Are you sure youll be okay without us...?"


    "...I think theyll fight better without us. Yeah."


    Damien and Lilly were watching with tense faces from below the practice field.


    Me? I was in the middle of the practice field. For now, Im the referee.


    "The victory condition is theplete suppression of one party."


    I raised my voice after looking around at both sides.


    "If you drop your weapon, are pushed out of the practice field resulting in a ring-out, are unable to wield your weapon, raise both hands, or surrender verbally. In these cases, it will be considered suppression."


    The rules of suppression should be good enough for now. The more important issue is safety.


    "Use of skills is prohibited. Inflicting serious injuries is also prohibited. Killing is of course prohibited. The fight goes on until one side is suppressed. If it looks to me like the fight has been decided, I will immediately determine the victory or loss. Any objections?"


    Both parties nodded their heads.


    "Are you ready, miss?"


    "It should be you, mister."


    Lucas and Evangeline had no particr strategy meeting.


    Both of them had already fought monsters and breathed together. They had even mixed their swords and spears.


    Rather than having a detailed meeting before the match, it would be more efficient to respond ording to the situation.


    On the other hand, for the N-grade party,


    "...this is the changed operation."


    They were having ast-minute meeting, whispering something.


    "Alright. Do as trained, ording to the operation. You got it?"


    Upon hearing Dions words, the rest of the party members nodded.


    "We got it, Dion...!"


    "Lets give it a shot!"


    Dion looked at his party members and nodded with determination.


    "Alright... lets go!"


    The five N-grade party members walked forward with grim expressions.


    "I dont know what operation theyve nned."


    On the other hand, Lucas and Evangeline, with rxed faces, raised their wooden sword and spear.


    "Lets finish this in one go."


    "Well go easy on you~!"


    Be gentle, guys.


    I raised my hand and shouted as I brought it down.


    "Alright, get ready... start!"


    At the same time,


    Ta-at-!


    The N-grade party charged forward first.


    Their partyposition was simple.


    Three warriors. Two rogues.


    The warrior is an all-round ss for all situations.


    Most could use a variety of weapons, excelling as both a dealer and a tanker.


    This hybrid ss did carry the inherent weakness of "being neither here nor there in thete game," but in the early stages, its versatility made it an exceptionally powerful deal tank.


    And then, there were the melee dealers, the rogues.


    They could inflict overwhelming burst damage from short to mid-range, given the right conditions. The problem, however, was the games unforgiving nature.


    You could dodge ten times, but one hit and you were dead.


    As a close-range armored dealer, the rogue always had to perform a bncing act, carrying a risk equivalent to their damage-dealing capabilities.


    "What kind of fight are they going to put up?"


    Curious about their strategy that had led them to boldly challenge the main party, I watched the duel with a small glimmer of expectation.


    And the actions of the N-tier party were simple.


    Tap, tap, tap!


    The party leader, Dion, aimed for Lucas.


    The remaining four rushed towards Evangeline.


    "Ive heard tales of your martial prowess, show me what youve got, Knight!"


    With a shout, Dion brandished his wooden daggers and charged straight towards Lucas. Lucas eyebrows twitched.


    "I wont hold back, even if its a wooden sword."


    Vroom-!


    Lucas wooden sword whizzed through the air with a formidable noise.


    Swung horizontally, the wooden sword held a monstrous momentum, threatening to split Dions waist in two.


    Swish!


    However, Dion neither blocked nor deflected the strike, but instead, he bent backward dramatically to narrowly evade it.


    Continuing his movement, he slid on the ground, rolling behind Lucas.


    With a pallidplexion, Dion let out a low chuckle.


    "Ha-ha, whats this? Youre a lot easier to dodge than I thought, knight?"


    "Blustering..."


    Lucas twirled his wooden sword, regained his stance, and said,


    "Ill end this right away."


    Meanwhile, the other four mercenaries were approaching Evangeline.


    Evangeline grinned satisfactorily, adjusting her grip on her wooden spear and shield.


    "Hehe, so I looked more dangerous, right? Thats why four of you came at me?"


    "..."


    "Youve got good eyes! Im four times stronger than that old man-"


    As Evangeline excitedly jabbered away, the four mercenaries charged at her without hesitation.


    Evangeline licked her lips and raised her shield. She adopted a stance ready to block whatever attack they might throw at her.


    But.


    The mercenaries had no intention of attacking from the get-go.


    Crash-!


    "Huh?"


    A bewildered gasp escaped from Evangelines mouth.


    Of the mercenaries that rushed her, three hadnt even drawn their weapons. They all held shields, and initiated a tackle charge.


    When the shields collided, they produced a dull sound.


    From that point, the three warrior mercenaries began to push Evangeline back.


    "Wait, hold on, seriously?! Youre really doing this?!"


    In an unexpectedly rapid pushback, Evangeline was quickly driven to the edge of the dueling arena.


    If pushed out of the arena as it is, its a ring out. A suppressive judgement.


    Startled, Evangeline gritted her teeth and lowered her stance. The feet that were being pushed out came to a slow halt with a grating sound.


    Despite three robust adult men exerting all their power to push her out, Evangeline managed to stand her ground, setting up her shield.


    "Huff-!"


    Not stopping there, Evangeline started to push back the mercenaries.


    Confusion washed over the mercenaries faces.


    "Uh...?!"


    "What kind of strength is this...!"


    With a force inconceivable from her small stature, Evangeline slowly began to push the mercenaries away.


    Just then.


    Whoosh!


    A mercenary who had been waiting in the wings rushed towards Evangelines back.


    It was a female rogue, the highlight of their party. She apologized as she fiercely jabbed with her wooden dagger.


    "Im sorry, miss!"


    "Huh?!"


    The dagger aimed at Evangelines foot, but she promptly lifted her foot to dodge the attack.


    And that was the end.


    "Eh?"


    Evangeline, who had been holding her ground, lost her center of gravity.


    "Yaaaaaaah!"


    "Push her out-!"


    The three warrior mercenaries immediately exerted all their strength to push Evangeline back.


    "Whoa! Wait a minute, wait-!"


    Evangeline, having lost her bnce, tried to resist, but it was futile.


    Thump!


    She ultimately rolled out of the arena...


    Having rolled once on the ground, Evangeline quickly got up like a squirrel.


    She then screamed at me.


    "Wait, thats cheating! Isnt it?!"


    "Nah~. Ring out. Youve been suppressed."


    "Where is this kind of thing... Cant you give me one more chance, please?!"


    I shook my head sternly. Theres no such thing in a match.


    Evangeline does have the [Error-Prone] trait, but even considering that, the N-grade heroes did well.


    Even if it was 2 against 5, the difference in grade and level between the main party and the N-grade party was vast.


    They overcame this with a momentary concentration of personnel and a surprise ring-out tactic.


    They did well, these friends.


    While Evangeline was screaming, tearing at her hair, the four N-grade heroes high-fived each other and turned around.


    Now, they were left to suppress Lucas, who was alone.


    However.


    "Ah~ Sorry, guys."


    The sight unfolding on the other side of the arena was not very hopeful.


    Lucas had Dion by the cor, dangling in the air with one arm.


    Dion, who had raised both hands in a gesture of surrender, mumbled dejectedly.


    "Sir Knight, youre too strong..."


    The next moment, Lucas casually threw the Dion in his hand out of the arena.


    Thump!


    "Cough!"


    Dion, who barely managed to execute a fall technique, struggled to get up.


    Thud. Thud.


    With each step towards his remaining adversaries, Lucas growled lowly.


    "Next."


    The faces of the N-Rank heroes paled in an instant.


    ***


    In the end, the remaining members of the N-Rank party were each taken down by Lucas and thrown out of the arena like rubber balls.


    Watching the N-Rank heroes groaning on the ground, I chuckled bitterly.


    Theres a difference in ranks, but the level difference is greater.


    Lucas was currently at level 37.


    On the other hand, the average level of the N-Rank party was in the mid-teens. Thepetition was uneven from the get-go.


    Still, the initial strategy was decent.


    Using the fact that Evangeline was more inexperienced than Lucas, they immediately knocked her out. Then, the five of them teamed up against Lucas.


    The strategy itself was sound. The problem was that Lucas was strong enough to shatter the framework of that strategy.


    "Ha-ha."


    Dejected, Dion, who had copsed on the ground,ughed emptily.


    In the end, the one standing in the middle of the arena was Lucas.


    Victory belonged to the main party.


    "I suspected as much, but we really didnt stand a chance."


    "But we didnt do half bad."


    After shaking the victor, Lucass hand, and giving him a high five,


    And patting the downcast Evangelines shoulder,


    I descended next to Dion, wearing a slight smile.


    "The strategy tailored to the opponent. And the determination to execute it."


    Dion scratched the back of his head. The young man, resembling a chick, wore a slightly awkward smile.


    "Above all... the guts to confront and attack an enemyrger than yourself."


    I nced around. Both the main party members and the N-Rank heroes were paying close attention to my words.


    I nodded gravely.


    "That can be said to be the first virtue needed by those who confront monsters."


    For a Giant Killing,


    One must be able to fight without retreating from an enemy muchrger than oneself.


    That alone is a remarkable talent.


    "I apologize for underestimating and not utilizing you properly, everyone."


    I helped each of the N-Rank heroes up by offering my hand.


    "And I also apologize in advance."


    After helping Dion upst, I wickedly curled up one corner of my mouth.


    "Because youve proven your worth, youll be worked to death from now on."


    "Thats what we were hoping for, Your Highness."


    With his innocent, chick-like face, Dion smiled ambitiously.


    "If we wanted to live a thin, long life in hiding, we wouldnt have be mercenaries in the first ce."


    Unexpectedly, the personnel that I had been neglecting became part of my hand.


    All of them were N-Rank.


    In the game, and here too, it was the weakest party I ever used.


    The moment the second sub-party - Dions Mercenaries were called up to the first team had arrived.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    There were banquets, bathhouses, duels.


    Many things happened. Nevertheless, only a day had passed since Stage 4 ended.


    After sorting through the chaotic atmosphere, I granted all the heroes and soldiers under mymand some rest.


    They would spend a few days doing nothing but eating and sleeping.


    Of course, we cant stop altogether.


    Even if the troops were resting, the others had to work hard.


    Naturally, the hardest working was me, the lord andmander... oh, how weary.


    Anyway, the next morning arrived.


    First, I summoned the N-grade hero party that was recently gathered, Dions Mercenaries.


    Dion and his squad of five promptly rushed to the lords mansion.


    "Did you call for us, Lord?"


    "Weve been waiting, just short of holding our breath!"


    "Hmm!"


    Their fervor wasnt only in words; their actions also reflected their passion, which I appreciated.


    In the reception room of the mansion.


    In front of the sofa where I sat, the five of Dions Mercenaries were standing at attention.


    Their stiff posture gave away their novice statusit was quite endearing.


    No matter how talented they are, they are still an N-grade five-member party. Their limits are clear.


    Their totalbat power could never match that of the main party or the Shadow Squad.


    Nevertheless, the reason I decided to utilize them was, undoubtedly, due to the current grim situation on the frontlines.


    With Jupiter and Godhand critically wounded and out of action.


    The fighting power of the main party and the Shadow Squad is currently not at its peak.


    In this situation, a fully functional party must be gratefully employed.


    No, not just employed... I intended to train them properly so they could function as a top-tier party.


    "Ill cut to the chase."


    Without dy, I brought up the main point.


    "From now on, you will need to go to the Dungeon."


    At my words, the eyes of everyone in Dions Mercenaries widened in surprise.


    "The Dungeon...sir?"


    ***


    One of the functions of Dungeon free exploration is specifically for leveling up lower-level sub-parties.


    By dispatching a sub-party to the initial stages of free exploration, they can farm for experience and items.


    Not just leveling and items, they also umte realbat experience and the partys unity is strengthened.


    Having the experience of rolling around together in the Dungeon is beneficial one way or another.


    The quick formation of the main party into a team isrgely due to the hardships shared during the free exploration.


    Anyway, so far, we hadnt sent anyone for independent farming due to theck of sub-parties. But now it was time to send in one team at a time.


    The first sector, the parched drainage ditch, seems suitable.


    Its the earliest stage, its configuration is simple, and the monster level is low.


    Even for Dions Mercenaries, who are merely N-grades, clearing it shouldnt pose much of a problem.


    I exined the existence and operating principles of the Dungeon to Dions Mercenaries.


    As they listened to the story, the five mercenaries gulped nervously.


    "Of course, I wouldnt throw you into such a scary ce from the beginning. It would be too dangerous... You will need a guide."


    I turned my gaze to the figure I had summoned along with the Dion Mercenary Company.


    "So, my knight will apany you at first."


    On the couch in front of me sat Evangeline.


    "Evangeline will guide you, and help when its dangerous, but essentially, you must conquer the dungeon with your own strength."


    At my words, all members of the Dion Mercenary Company bowed respectfully towards Evangeline.


    "Were counting on you, Miss Evangeline!"


    "Were in your hands!"


    "...


    However, Evangeline seemed quite sullen.


    "Why. Whats not to your liking?"


    When I asked, Evangeline, who had hesitated for a moment, grumbled quietly.


    "These people... just yesterday, they were the ones who pushed me out of thebat arena..."


    "Are you upset about that?"


    "If you dont take defeat to heart, then you are not a knight."


    Evangeline was serious.


    "Even a small defeat should keep you awake at night, mulling over it to find improvements. Thats the way of the knight I learned at the academy."


    "Uh-huh. I understand how you feel..."


    It wasnt even a proper duel. I thought it was a light match.


    Perhaps its a different issue for a knight.


    I wasnt entirely sure what Evangelines knightly principles were, but I knew she tookpetition more seriously than I thought.


    "But then, you shouldnt have made a mistake in thebat arena, should you? You little tyke?"


    "Eek."


    "A match is a match. Dungeon exploration is dungeon exploration. You have to distinguish between the two, Evangeline. Isnt focusing on the grand scheme more knightly than dwelling on small defeats?"


    The loser is silent.


    Evangeline, with her lips pouting, backed off. Anyway, this kiddo.


    Evangeline needs to gain a bit more experience to quickly erase her negative trait [Error-Prone].


    Right now, when my main party cannot move, its better to have her explore the dungeon, even if she has to join another party.


    And Evangeline will eventually inherit this territory.


    She needs to learn how to mingle with people and how tomand.


    Leading a novice party into that dark dungeon will be a good lesson for Evangeline.


    The same goes for the Dion Mercenary Company. It will help them both grow.


    ***


    A few hourster. Backyard of the Lords Mansion.


    Evangeline and the Dion Mercenary Company, having prepared, left for their independent exploration through the teleport gate.


    "Ill be back..."


    A somewhat dispirited Evangeline, and,


    "Well be back!"


    "Well do our best!"


    "Wooowoooo!"


    The Dion Mercenary Company, whooping with the high spirits typical of newbies.


    They all disappeared into the teleport gate together. I hope they have a safe journey.


    Ring!


    As soon as the party departed, a notification sound rang from the system window. I took a nce at what had appeared before my eyes.


    [Autonomous Exploration - Zone 1]


    - Estimated time untilpletion: 8 hours


    - Probability of great sess: 30 percent


    - Rewards for great sess: Advanced potions, Enchantment Scrolls, Magic Core(R), etc.


    In the game, it was possible to manually control every bit of the sub-partys leveling, but this was too cumbersome. So, an auto farming system existed, known as Autonomous Exploration. It would ur whenever a sub-party was sent to an already cleared area. The sub-party would level up on its own, with a chance of retrieving items.


    yers often referred to it as logistics. The rewards were lowerpared to when clearing manually, but it was quite helpful in the operation of the game. From now on, it would be best to organize logistics intensively between stages.


    "Are you sure youre okay with this?"


    The one who asked was Lucas.


    Standing behind me, Lucas, who was watching Evangeline and the Dion Mercenary group depart, cautiously asked.


    "There are enemies in the Lake Dungeon."


    Enemies.


    He must not be referring to monsters but the hostile NPC faction, the Nightcrawlers.


    "If by any chance that party encounters them, they wont be able to return safely. Maybe I should follow them..."


    "No... They wont leave the Basecamp area."


    The Basecamp, a major base in the early part of the game, located between Zones 3 and 4. They were upying it.


    I was confident that they wouldnt venture into Zones 1-3. At my words, Lucas eyes widened.


    "Why?"


    "Um."


    I groaned instead of immediately answering.


    The reason was rted to the game system.


    I had been wringing information out of Aider.


    Why didnt they attack us until we cleared Zone 3?


    They were a high-level party. If they had chosen to raid us early on, my main party, including me, would have been wiped out long ago.


    But why did they leave us alone while we leveled up, grew stronger, cleared up to Zone 3, and reached the Basecamp?


    When I grabbed Aider by the cor and shook him, he immediately confessed.


    - The Lake Kingdom Dungeon Zones 1-3 are PVP prohibited zones!


    The answer was simple.


    - In previous rounds, hostile factions kept attacking in the early zones. So, I put up what I would call a newbie protection measure!


    Why didnt you tell me earlier, you stupid AI! From Zone 4 onwards, PVP is possible! Damn it!


    - If you try to PVP there, youll receive a massive penalty! All the NPCs in the Lake Kingdom are aware of this.


    ...Thanks to this, there was no burden in sending a newbie party to the early areas.


    However, in the dungeons toe.


    - From the 4th area onwards, its best to be cautious. Not just monsters, but also NPCs can attack.


    As Aider said.


    We have to prepare not only for monster attacks, but now also human ambushes.


    Anyway, this was why they didnt appear in areas 1-3, though exining this was awkward.


    I poked my index finger at the puzzled Lucas and said, "Anyway, they dont venture outside their base camp! I dont know why. Maybe they worry we might reim the area while theyre away!


    ...! I see...


    I wasnt sure what he found insightful, but Lucas nodded his head.


    "We do have a teleport gate. If they leave their post and we strike, it would be easier for us to recapture the base.


    Uh... uhm. Right.


    "To prevent such surprise attacks, it seems their main forces dont leave the base... I see. I understand."


    Well, good. As long as hes convinced.


    "Tsk tsk~! Its already lunchtime. Shall we eat?"


    "Lets do that, my lord. Well be busy in the afternoon."


    "Dont you need a break? Everyone else is resting."


    "Im fine as long as I rest when you do, my lord."


    What a paragon of diligence and sincerity.


    I need to feed him well, I thought, heading towards the dining hall, when...


    Heck, heck, your highness!"


    I saw Damian running over the stone wall and into the mansion. Huh?


    "You shouldve taken a few days off, Damian. Whats the matter?"


    I thought he was resting in the temple because he didnt look well after all the defense battles and parties. Whats happening here?


    "Heck, heck, its...


    After catching his breath, Damian finally spit out his next words.


    "Jupiter regained consciousness!


    ...!


    The Saintess is checking on her condition now. She told me to inform you..."


    I nodded at Lucas.


    "Well have to have a hospital, no, a temple meal for lunch."


    "Im not particrly fond of their meals, just grass..."


    Despite his grumbling, Lucas dashed off to prepare the carriage.


    Jupiters woken up, huh.


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    Given her age, I was worried what might happen if she never woke up. Its fortunate.


    While Im there, Ill also check on Godhands condition and ask the Saintess how long Jupiters recovery might take. I must do that.


    ***


    At the same time.


    At the north gate of Crossroad.


    Drag.


    Drag and drag.


    A skinny young woman, dragging her long robe on the ground, stepped into Crossroad.


    Her wide-brimmed hat wasrge enough to cover her face with shadow.


    In her hand, hidden by a long sleeve, was a long pipe, and arge bag was on her back.


    "Heh..."


    Having passed through the checkpoint and entered the city, the woman slowly surveyed her surroundings.


    "So this is..."


    Between her syed, pale-yellow hair, her tail-like eyes let out a sinister chuckle.


    "...where grandma is currently working on the front line?"

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Temple.


    Jupiter was still undergoing treatment, so I decided to stop by Godhands ward first.


    Upon opening the door to the ward.


    "Hey, stay right there!"


    "Ahahahaha! Try and catch me!"


    "Throw me that, over here!"


    The Shadow Squad members wereughing and ying around...


    They were throwing a ball, ying tag, and running around gleefully. Wait, isnt this an intensive care unit? It felt more like a childrens yroom.


    "Oh, Your Highness."


    Seated on the bed, watching the squad members frolic about, Godhand noticed us.


    "Youre here."


    "Ah, its His Highness!"


    "Hes here! His Highness!"


    "Right, hes here, you kiddos."


    These brats, at first, they feigned discipline. But thats long gone now.


    After a quick salute, they went back to their merriment. Do as you please, kids.


    Pushing past the kids, I entered the room and sat down on the chair next to the bed.


    "How are you feeling, Godhand?"


    "Thank you foring all the way here, Your Highness. But theres no need for concern."


    Godhand nonchntly held up his empty arm.


    "The joint is still intact, so once I attach a prosthetic, I can move it as before, using my ability to manipte metal."


    "..."


    "I just need to heal from the wound. Ill be back to normal in no time."


    Whether he was pretending to beposed or genuinely thought that way, it was heartbreaking either way. But I just nodded without saying anything.


    "Youll still need rehabilitation. Take it slow, no need to rush."


    "Your words arefort enough, Your Highness."


    "If theres anything you need, let me know. Ill make sure youre well amodated."


    After a bit more of a casual conversation, I left the ward. Theyd rest easier without me there.


    "Goodbye, Your Highness!"


    "See you!"


    The kids waved their hands. I waved back.


    As we were leaving the ward, Lucas grumbled, seemingly displeased.


    "Those kids are showing less and less respect to you, Sire."


    "So what? Let them be."


    Im not a real prince, and theyre not real empire citizens.


    Its endearing how the immature kids act familiar with me. Its better than them being distant.


    With those thoughts, I walked outside, while Lucas was still standing in the ward, looking at me.


    "Whats the matter, Lucas?"


    "...No, its nothing."


    Lucas shook his head slightly.


    "I just thought how different you are."


    "Huh? In what way?"


    "The depth of your understanding, Sire."


    Smiling slightly, Lucas strode towards me and took the lead.


    "Come this way, Sire. I know where Jupiters ward is."


    "Alright. Lets go quickly."


    As we headed towards Jupiters ward, a thought struck me.


    Wouldnt that Gold-Fever granny scold me for not bringing a get-well gift?


    ***


    Jupiters hospital room.


    Just as her treatment ended, I pushed open the door and entered. With a loud bang!


    "Are you still alive, Jupiter?!"


    "Oh, Your Majesty!"


    As soon as I entered the room, Jupiter, who was spooning something into her mouth, nched at the sight of me.


    "Its been so long since I saw you! How many days have passed since I copsed?"


    "Almost ten days. Jupiter. Its good to see youre okay."


    I chuckled. Seeing this olddy move with her usual energy, my worries finally dissipated.


    Jupiter was leaning against the headrest of the bed, scooping from a bowl of porridge on her bedside table.


    She had been unconscious for ten days, receiving only healing magic. The elderly mage looked emaciated.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Impletely fine... I wish I could say that."


    Jupiter, who had pushed the porridge bowl to the side, held up her hand.


    "To be honest, its not great."


    Her trembling fingers were visible.


    "Half of my magic circuits have been burnt out. They are slowly recovering, but..."


    "Will you fully recover?"


    "I will get better. It will take time, and even then, Im not sure if I can output as much as before."


    With a bitter smile, Jupiter quietly let out a sigh.


    "All this because I blocked a few spells... I guess Im really getting old."


    "Eat well and rest well. Recover quickly."


    I smiled wryly.


    "Without our Lightning Mage, we had a hard time in thest defense. You better recover before the next one."


    "Haha. What choice do I have? I cant exactly spit out my weekly pay."


    Jupiter, who had been giggling, slowly looked down at her own hand.


    "...Above all, not yet."


    The thin, trembling hand of the old woman eventually clenched tightly.


    "I cant go yet. I have many things to do."


    Jupiter had a serious look on her face, but I couldnt help teasing her.


    "What else do you have to do? Are you going to earn more money and build a castle?"


    "Hahaha! How did you know, Your Majesty? Thats exactly right."


    Jupiter, who had beenughing out loud, slowly wiped off her smile.


    "A castle, yes, a castle. That sounds really good..."


    I shrugged.


    "Im not sure about a castle, but Im nning to build a luxury hotel in Crossroad soon."


    "Ohho!"


    "Ill offer you a cheap stay. After all, you are part of my direct party, so I can provide that kind of service."


    "Ill dly ept it. So, Im the first guest, right?"


    "Im the first one. Ive booked it. You can take the second spot."


    "Looking down at the city view from the hotel suite with whiskey and cigar... Can a mercenary enjoy any greater luxury?"


    With hands as empty as an uncorked bottle of whiskey, without even a cigar to hold.


    Weughed as we spun tales of an unbuilt hotels non-existent suite.


    Perhaps it was these mirage-like dreams that kept us going, day after day. Not as mercenaries... but maybe, as humans.


    After sharing more anecdotes, I gradually rose from my spot.


    "Theres plenty of time before the next defense battle. Focus on resting and recovering, Jupiter."


    "Ill heed your advice, sire."


    Though unable to rise due to her difort, Jupiter gave a nod of acknowledgement. Suddenly, she gasped.


    "But, sire."


    "Hm?"


    "You came to cheer me up, but did you forget to bring a gift?"


    Oh, I knew youd say that!


    ***


    "Recovery within four weeks is absolutely impossible."


    Saintess Margarita spoke decisively.


    "Godhands injuries are external. Its easy to treat and hell recover quickly. Hell be able to return soon. But its not the same for Jupiter."


    "..."


    "A magic power surge is one of the most serious internal injuries. Its no different than having the magic field - the basis for a wizard - burned to ashes."


    Margaretpared the principles of a wizard using magic to farming.


    The body is the farnd, and the magic is the fertilizer used to cultivate it - the result is magic.


    Jupiter had taken a hit to the foundation of this farming system - her farnd.


    "In the case of the young and resilient, its not that there are no cases of recovery, but in Jupiters case..."


    "She cant recover, you mean."


    "At least, she wont be able to return to the battlefield in four weeks."


    Margaret nced at the sickroom.


    "If I let her go, shell undoubtedly overdo it. So, Im going to keep her confined in the temple."


    "Youre strict, Saintess."


    "All mercenaries seem to have this tendency."


    Margaret, arms crossed, shook her head.


    "Burning even their future selves to defeat the enemy right in front of them... Ive seen far too many cases like this."


    "..."


    An awkward silence fell for a moment, and Margarita was the first to bow her head and turn her body towards the interior of the temple.


    "Then, if theres a change in their conditions, Ill let you know."


    "Ah, yes. Thank you."


    As always, I put a gold coin in the donation box.


    And then I walked out of the temple.


    I sent Damien, who came to meet me, back into the temple and stood in front of the carriage for a moment.


    "Phew..."


    I sighed, scraping the ground with my toe.


    In essence, Jupiter was ruled out for the season.


    An SR-grade area wizard wasted so trivially...


    Of course, if she recovers diligently from now on, there might be ways to use her in the stages ahead.


    But for the next defense battle, the biggest challenge in the early stages, Ill have to see her as unavable for Stage 5. Shell have to be excused from the base camp retake operation too.


    "Could we handle these battles without an Area Mage?"


    Archers of the Shadow Squad might be able to take on a simr role, but ultimately, physical archers and mages serve different purposes.


    Without Jupiter, I would have to take Lilly with me. I couldnt keep endangering Lilly, who was unable to use her legs.


    I mulled over this predicament, before shaking my head vigorously. No, this is futile.


    Standing next to me, Lucas was waiting patiently. I turned to him and shouted with renewed vigor.


    "Shall we go and hire a new friend?!"


    Its gacha time!


    We had no choice but to hope that a suitable new friend would be avable at the Mercenary Guild.


    Its unlikely that an Area Mage would be conveniently avable.


    But, who knows? The god of dice in this game might y a trick again.


    ***


    Thus, to the Mercenary Guild.


    I took a deep breath before entering.


    "Huuh"


    I would love to take a dip in the pool of fortune, or offer sacrifices to some altar before entering, but...


    "Ill just trust my gacha luck!"


    With a firm grip, I flung open the door.


    "Is there any new character-?!"


    Then.


    sh-!


    From within the Mercenary Guild, a dazzling golden light was shining.


    "?"


    Stunned, I froze.


    Wait a minute.


    Am I seeing things?


    Really? Real gold?


    An SSR grade appears here?! For real?!


    Thud!


    I forgot about my dignity and first impression. It was not the time to care about those things.


    I dashed into the Mercenary Guild. Lucas quickly followed.


    At the bar in the quiet interior of the Mercenary Guild.


    A woman with yellow hair, haphazardly cloaked in a long robe, and arge hat pulled low... was there.


    The golden light that signifies SSR grade was emanating from her.


    Bam!


    I hurriedly sat next to her and asked right away.


    "You, a mercenary?"


    ""


    The woman slowly turned her head towards me.


    Her yellow hair was a mess, covering half her face.


    The visible eye seemed listless, its corner drooping. There were a few freckles on her cheek.


    She appeared to be in her early 20s, with a youthful energy about her.


    Somehow, she reminded me of a fox.


    "My apologies, kind sir."


    As she opened her mouth to speak with a gentle smile, a sweet smell of smoke drifted out.


    Looking closely, she was smoking a long pipe in her hand.


    "I am not a mercenary."


    "If youre not a mercenary, then why are you in the guild?"


    "Im looking for someone. My grandmother is supposedly staying here, so I came to find her. But, I cant seem to find her anywhere."


    A grandmother staying at the Mercenary Guild.


    There was only one person that came to mind. With semi-certainty, I asked.


    "Whats your grandmothers name?"


    "Jupiter."


    A broad grin.


    With a leisurely smile, she answered my additional question.


    "And your name is?"


    "Inheriting my grandmothers name, Im Jupiter Junior."


    She waved her hand to disperse the smoke from her pipe, then she ced her hand on her chest and further exined.


    "Mostmonly, they call me Juju. Or simply Junior."


    Jupiter Juniors downcast eyes showed a thin smile.


    She was truly fox-like.


    "You can call me whatever you prefer, noble one."

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    [Jupiter Junior (SSR)] <Guest Character>


    - Level: 30


    - Title: None


    - Profession: Intermediate Elementalist


    - Strength 10 Agility 12 Intelligence 25 Stamina 8 Magic Power 25


    [Skills Owned]


    > Passive: Elemental Conductor


    > Skill 1: Elemental Burst


    > Skill 2: ??? (Opens after second promotion)


    > Ultimate: ??? (Opens after third promotion)


    - Equipped Traits (2/3)


    > Fox Den


    > Gold-Fever (Undeletable)


    Junior.


    A descriptor attached when one directly inherits an ancestors name.


    And the woman sitting next to me introduced herself as Jupiter Junior, the granddaughter of Jupiter, inheriting the name.


    She was an SSR-grade character Ive never encountered in the game before.


    Looks like shes the real deal, a true granddaughter of Jupiter. Shes even inherited the Gold-Fever.


    As I swiftly scanned her stats, I swallowed dryly.


    Her stats werent exceptionally high for an SSR-grade, but what mattered were her job and skills.


    An Elementalist!


    An Elementalist, to put it simply, was a mage ss capable of wielding all elemental magics.


    Of course, among those, proficiency varied by element, there were those they were better or worse at.


    Regardless, they basically could use all elemental magics.


    An upper-tier job among elemental mages, capable of responding to almost every situation due to its flexibility and adaptability.


    I need to recruit her! No matter what!


    I struggled to calm my trembling heart and started a conversation with Jupiter Junior.


    "Jupiter never really mentioned much about you."


    Looking back, Jupiter had casually mentioned her granddaughter a few times.


    But she never mentioned that youre SSR-grade!


    Well, of course, such a grade probably wouldnt matter to Jupiter.


    But still, wasnt this indicative of a considerable talent for battle?


    If she had such a granddaughter, she shouldve told me immediately! I wouldve fallen prostrate and brought her with me!


    "Huh, really? My grandmother didnt talk about me?"


    Jupiter Junior tilted her head.


    "Thats a bit disappointing. If you have such a cute granddaughter, you should brag about her."


    Thats what Im saying.


    If you have such a high-performance SSR-grade granddaughter, you should brag about her. No, she shouldve been brought to the front line much sooner!


    "So, who might you be, who looks so high-ranking at first nce?"


    Junior nced at me and asked.


    "You asked for my name, so may I ask for yours?"


    "Of course. My name is Ash. Ash Born Hater Everck."


    Hearing my name, Junior looked a bit surprised.


    "I am currentlymanding the monster front here."


    "Im sorry I didnt recognize you, Your Highness."


    Junior bowed deeply.


    "I couldnt have imagined that I would run into you here, so I must apologize for myck of courtesy. I hope you can forgive this ignorant girl."


    "Theres no need for forgiveness. Its only natural that you didnt recognize me. Lift your head."


    With a tentative lift of her head, I dove straight into the heart of the matter with Jupiter Junior.


    "Speaking bluntly, Jupiter Junior, have you considered joining my forces?"


    "Huh?"


    "We desperately need a talented magician like you on the front lines. Since youre already here, wont you lend us your strength?"


    "..."


    "I promise you the best treatment, of course. I guarantee the highest level of respect that a magician can receive on any front line."


    We had spent a considerable amount of money to secure Jupiter, a SR-grade magician.


    There was even more willingness to spend for Jupiter Junior, an SSR-grade magician, especially since we were in need of a magician at the moment.


    I wonder if theres ever a time when a magician isnt needed...


    "Hmm."


    Jupiter Junior fell into thought, rubbing her chin, before carefully meeting my gaze.


    "Thank you for your generous offer, Your Majesty."


    Agh!


    Please dont refuse!


    "The reason I came to this city was to meet my grandmother."


    "...Ah, so you came to see Jupiter."


    "Yes. So, would it be all right if I considered your proposal after meeting with my grandmother? I have a few questions for her as well..."


    I nodded heavily.


    "Of course! Lets do that."


    I may be biased, but I think I treated Jupiter quite well. Her granddaughter should hear good things about me. Right, Jupiter? Please!


    "Your Majesty, do you know where my grandmother is right now?"


    "Jupiter is currently receiving treatment in the temple. She was injured a while ago."


    "I see... in the temple..."


    "Shes recovered enough to receive visitors, so you should see her right away."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    After packing herrge bag, Jupiter Junior bowed to me again in farewell.


    "Then, see you again, Your Majesty."


    "Yes, yes. Have a good visit. Think about my offer."


    "Yes!"


    With a swift pace, Jupiter Junior left the Mercenary Guild.


    I lowered my voice to Lucas who was standing behind me.


    "Now that Jupiter is off duty, we must recruit her granddaughter."


    "Yes... but how can we be sure of sessful recruitment?"


    "We have to hope she takes after her grandmother. Lets try enticing her with a sry."


    Jupiter Junior also had the Gold-Fever trait.


    In other words, she could be easily swayed by money. Id better get the money ready.


    "But... its strange."


    Lucas looked towards the guild entrance from which Jupiter Junior had departed, making thisment. I blinked in surprise.


    "What is?"


    "That granddaughter of hers... Jupiter, she doesnt resemble her in looks, but somehow the atmosphere feels simr."


    Surely, they bore no resemnce in terms of appearance, but there was amon aura they both exuded.


    How to put it... both smelled of money?


    "Well, after all, they are grandmother and granddaughter."


    "Theres something else I find strange, and please pardon my rudeness."


    Lucas quickly nced around before whispering to me.


    "The fact that Jupiter had a child. Its surprising."


    "Ah... honestly, I was surprised too."


    "I thought it was just a joke when she mentioned her granddaughter before."


    As if prefacing a gossip with its not right to talk behind someones back- Lucas continued.


    "It always seemed like Jupiter would live her life alone. But she has a child, and even a grandchild. Its unexpected."


    "Thats true..."


    I had thought shed live her life independently, enjoying alcohol and cigarettes, and traveling around the world.


    But then, voil- a granddaughter appears.


    "I wonder what kind of person her husband was?"


    "...Well, Im curious, too. Its about privacy, so it feels a bit inappropriate to ask."


    The man who connected with such an entric grandmother, he must be one of two things.


    Either quite a character or aplete gentleman.


    "Anyway, I hope Jupiter advises her granddaughter properly."


    I sped my hands together in front of my chest and prayed.


    O God of draws! God of dice! Whoever it may be!


    "Please let her serve here...!"


    ***


    In the temple.


    Jupiters sickroom.


    ...


    Leaning against her bed, Jupiter was lost in thought.


    Her weary hands were trembling noticeably.


    Jupiter tightly clenched her aged hand that couldnt even gather a handful of magic power.


    Im nearing the end.


    She could sense it.


    Her time wasing to an end. As a soldier, as a mercenary, as a mage.


    Ive long passed the time to retire.


    Desperately, disgracefully, she tried to extend her working life. She tried her hand at all sorts of jobs to earn even a penny more.


    She was dishonorably discharged from the military where she had served her entire life. She was ousted from the mercenary group that scouted her.


    She was repeatedly expelled and always lived a nomadic life. She never stayed in one frontline for more than three months.


    Looking back, I never formed an attachment to anywhere.


    And the end was approaching in those days.


    Now... can I rest?


    Jupiter forcefully clenched her fist that wasnt properly forming.


    Do I... have the right to do that?


    The scene of a vige flickering in mes passed through her mind.


    Jupiter tightly closed her eyes, as if trying to erase the painful scene from her mind.


    Just then.


    Bang!


    The door to the sickroom opened. Jupiter looked in that direction with surprise.


    "What the... Who..."


    "Grand~ma~!"


    The one who stepped into the ward with a bright smile was none other than Jupiter Junior.


    "So, you were here? Ive been looking for you!"


    "...Junior?"


    Upon seeing her granddaughters face, Jupiters face drained of color.


    "How did you... end up here..."


    "I couldnt reach you, so I came looking for you~ Oh, I never thought youd be stuck in the middle of nowhere in the South."


    Junior, who plopped down onto Jupiters bed,ughed uproariously.


    "Why the long face seeing your granddaughter after such a long time? You look like youve seen a ghost."


    "..."


    "Oh,e on, why are you freezing up? Do you think Im going to eat you alive?"


    Jupiter gulped down a dry swallow.


    To be honest, she felt like she might be.


    She often felt a fear of being devoured by this child who shared her name.


    Snap.


    Junior extended a hand towards Jupiter, snapping her fingers.


    "Money."


    "Uh, hmm?"


    "Money, I said. Grandma. Money."


    "..."


    "Why do you think I came all the way here? You wouldnt answer my calls or send money."


    "..."


    "Oh, are you out of money? If youre out, just say so."


    "No, no, thats not it. Just a moment..."


    Jupiter hastily rummaged through the pocket of her uniform hanging on the wall beside her.


    Soon, a crumpled piece of paper emerged. It was a gold coin certificate.


    When Jupiter carefully handed it over, Junior snatched it with a p!


    "Eh?"


    Disappointment shed in Juniors eyes as she checked the amount.


    "Not this kind of petty cash. Dont you have something bigger?"


    "I-Im sorry, dear. Ive been incapacitated due to injuries for a few days... I couldnt save up more money."


    "So, you cant collect arge sum likest time?"


    "That was possible because the lord of this ce gave me a years sry all at once. For now, other than snatching some magic stones while hunting monsters, I dont have any other way to make money."


    After a moments hesitation, Jupiter asked cautiously.


    "But Junior, the money I sentst time..."


    "Oh,e on. I already told you, right? We used all of it to pay off our debts. Ive told you several times in the letters."


    "..."


    "Thanks to you, weve managed to pay off all our debts. But do you think thats the end of it? No, right? We need to earn more if we want to keep food on the table."


    Junior, who was rummaging through the items in the ward and muttering, Isnt there something I can pilfer-, spat out abruptly.


    "Isnt there any lucrative scheme around here?"


    "Huh? Scheme?"


    "Why, like when you were in the Empires army. Cant you find a way to sneak off with something?"


    "..."


    "Youre a genius when ites to finding such things."


    Jupiters face turned pale.


    Looking at such a grandmother, the granddaughterughed as if it was only natural.


    "Huh? Isnt there anything you can sneak off with?"

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Jupiter immediately shook her head.


    "Dont underestimate the frontier frontlines. Things here operate very tightly. There are many watching eyes, and not much room for slip-ups."


    "Hmm, is that so?"


    "Most importantly, themander, the third prince."


    Thinking of Ash, Jupiter let out a wryugh.


    "Hespletely different from his reputation in the capital. His vision isnt just broad, its as if hes reading the future or something."


    Junior let out an impressed oh.


    "This is the first time grandma has praised amander so highly."


    "He seems like the kind of man with many cards up his sleeve. Better to earn an honest wage than to be caught up in a disaster due to some unnecessary meddling. He pays well too..."


    "Really?"


    Junior shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, then theres nothing I can do. I guess Ill have to work here for a while."


    "What?"


    "The prince, on my way here, he made me a direct offer. Asked if I was interested in working."


    Taken aback, Jupiter quickly stood from her seat.


    "No, no, Junior! You promised me! You said you wouldnt use magic!"


    "Ha! Are you worrying about me now?"


    Junior revealed the left side of her face that had been hidden by her hair to her grandmother.


    "Now?"


    "!"


    Jupiter could only back off in shock, at a loss for words.


    Chuckling at her grandmothers reaction, Junior brushed her hair back in ce and, with a wave of her hand, exited the hospital room.


    "Take care and rest, Grandma. You seem to have been hurt a lot."


    "Wait, just a moment! Junior! I still have things to..."


    "Youve worked hard all your life, earning money by doing all sorts of dirty work, Grandma."


    Turning at the entrance, Junior shed a bright smile.


    "Now, its my turn."


    Her smile was cute, like a fox, yet also hinted at scheming.


    "Grandma should live the rest of her life in peace, shouldnt she?"


    "..."


    "Ill be back, see youter~"


    Thud. The door closed.


    The footsteps of her granddaughter gradually faded in the hallway.


    "..."


    Jupiter stood dumbstruck in ce.


    Pain.


    It wasnt her wounded body, but a certain part of her brain where memories had been etched. It throbbed fiercely.


    The scene of that burning vige...


    Throb. Throb.


    "Cough..."


    Copsed on the bed, Jupiter let out a suppressed groan.


    "I caused all this."


    Regret swelled in the old womans single eye.


    "Its all... my karma..."


    ***


    Lucas and I, having left the Mercenary Guild, headed to the city center.


    Our destination was Ettys Honey, the only inn in Crossroad.


    "So, lets see how much the operation has improved over the past ten days or so?"


    I had issued orders for inn operation improvementst time.


    I was considering entrusting the operation of the hotel, which would be built in Crossroad, to the inns crew here. Therefore, I hoped they could maintain at least a basic level of hotel operation capabilities. It was a test.


    And so, as I entered the hotel,


    "Wee, my Lord!"


    "Wee!"


    The entire inn crew was bowing to me.


    They were all in suits, which I hadnt seen thest time. Whats going on?


    Moreover, the interior of the inn had drastically changed.


    It was definitely a bit worn out but a familiar, cozy local inn.


    Now, burgundy carpets covered the floor, and an extravagant chandelier hung from the narrow ceiling. Its too much, way too much!


    "...What is all this?"


    As I looked around, puzzled, the inns owner came out from the back with a confident look. He was also dressed up to the nines.


    "How is it, my Lord!"


    "No, not how, what is this?"


    "Didnt you say that you were entrusting the operation of the national hotel to us?"


    The ownerughed heartily and pounded his chest.


    "So, we prepared in advance! We imagined this ce as that hotel and changed everything from our employees manners, uniforms, sanitation, management, to even the props!"


    "..."


    Well, its good to have passion.


    I didnt expect them to be this over... no, this dedicated. I just wanted them to clean up a bit more.


    "So, how is it! For ten days we worked our bones to the marrow and have transformed this inn!"


    The owner sparkled his eyes as he looked up at me.


    "You are entrusting the operation of the national hotel to us, right?"


    "Well..."


    Given that theyve done this much.


    "Youve passed!"


    Whoa-!


    As soon as my words fell, the owner and the hotel crew all embraced each other.


    Anyone who saw them would think they just won the bid to host the Olympics.


    But the hotel construction will take almost a year, even if we fully employ magical architecture. If they are this excited already, I dont know what will happen.


    But its good to be enthusiastic, right.


    Looking at the extravagant, ill-fitted interior in the small inn, I could only break out in a cold sweat.


    The owner clenched his fist and proimed his ambition.


    "We will definitely make the hotel a symbol of Crossroad, and make guests swarm in like bees!"


    "..."


    I didnt have ns to expand into tourism. I didnt want swarms of guests.


    Im just doing this to lure in a few high-level heroes.


    But I couldnt say that, so I leaned back andughed awkwardly. Good luck to you.


    "Ill get the hotel up quickly..."


    At least this much is my conscience. Ha.


    ***


    After leaving the inn, I sought the heads of the Masons Guild and the Carpenters Guild.


    I had already scouted a few ces to build the hotel and wanted to find out which location would be best, what level of construction was possible, how much the budget would be, and so on.


    "This location would be better!"


    "No, its hard to transport materials there. Rather here is..."


    "Even if its a little more difficult when we have to get our own materials, the location of a hotel is crucial! Especially here!"


    The two guildmasters were intensely discussing as they looked at the map, and they finally proposed that we should go to the site in person since the conversation alone was not enough.


    We took a carriage and toured around the city to inspect where it would be best tomence construction of the hotel.


    By the time we finally settled on a location and a rough estimate was out, night had fallen.


    "However, Your Majesty. We can carry out the construction."


    The guildmasters spoke cautiously.


    "For a facility like a hotel, it would be better to employ a proper architect. The beauty of the exterior is also important."


    "Hmm, you have a point."


    I nodded slowly.


    "I need to go to the capital..."


    I have to scout for apetent architect. Plus, I have to make contact with a particr merchant for the distribution of magic stones.


    I also need to... find out about the other royal families.


    I wanted to know more about the princes who were Ashs brothers.


    So, I was thinking of visiting the capital, but there are still a lot of issues right in front of me.


    The distance to the capital is quite far, and Ick the time to travel.


    I told them to start by securing materials.


    The masonry and carpentry guilds are also tasked with rebuilding the southern outpost, so theyre going to be very busy for a while.


    "The outpostes first. Lets gather the materials for the hotel construction more slowly."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    After a much longer meeting than expected,


    "Whew..."


    Feeling exhausted, I got in the carriage and headed back to the mansion.


    Ding!


    [Autonomous Exploration Ended!]


    A message saying that the autonomous exploration had ended was disyed.


    It seems 8 hours have already passed. I quickly checked the result screen.


    [Leveled-Up Characters]


    - Dion(N) Lv.17 (1)


    - A(N) Lv.16 (1)


    - Rock(N) Lv.16 (1)


    - Hessen(N) Lv.16 (1)


    - Chay(N) Lv.15 (1)


    [Injured or Dead Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Regr Potion : 2


    - me Enchant Scroll : 1


    - Lesser n Magic Stone : 12


    Thats pretty simple.


    There are no injured people, and it seems they returned without any significant issues...


    "...?"


    Wait a minute.


    Something strange caught my eye.


    I looked at the Acquired Items tab again. Did I read it wrong?


    - Lesser n Magic Stone : 12


    I didnt read it wrong.


    "Aaaaahhhhhh!"


    Before I knew it, I shrieked in shock.


    Startled by the scream, Lucas, who was handling the horse reins, stopped the carriage and poked his head inside.


    "Master?! Are you okay?! What happened?!"


    "n... you said...?"


    I gaped and shivered uncontrobly.


    Sending an expedition to the dungeon beneath theke before the stage begins is also part of the reconnaissance.


    Because it allows us to identify what kind of monster will appear in the next stage.


    And if this system window wasnt malfunctioning, the party dispatched for independent exploration had encountered a bloodline.


    A stage 5 hostile legion... is a bloodline?!


    What is a bloodline?


    In other words, vampires.


    It refers to vampires and their entire underling army.


    The apex monster species that appear only in thete parts of


    !


    "Crazy game! Why does this appear in stage 5?!"


    Is it another dark event?! Or did the game just break?!


    Pulling at my hair in frustration, I noticed Lucas surprised look and managed to calm down. Yes, thats right. I should pull myself together first.


    After hearing Evangelines report, verify whether its a dark event, interrogate this damned director named Aider, and then its not toote to decide.


    Ibed my hair back, took a deep breath, and awkwardly smiled at Lucas.


    "Lets go back. To the mansion."


    "Yes, your highness? Are you okay? Is it a return of your old migraine-"


    "No, Im fine! Lets go back! Quickly! Damned quickly!"


    At my urgent plea, Lucas started up the horse swiftly.


    Inside the carriage rushing back towards the mansion, I organized my thoughts.


    If indeed the enemy legion at stage 5 was a bloodline.


    Could the current party win against them?


    "..."


    No, its impossible.


    I need to reinforce more. More soldiers, stronger heroes, better items...!


    Thats when I saw a familiar-looking woman in a robe walking along the road to the mansion.


    Jupiters granddaughter. An SSR grade elementalist.


    It was Jupiter Junior.


    "Stop the carriage, Lucas!"


    "Yes!"


    Screeech-!


    The carriage wheels squealed to a halt.


    Opening the carriage door, I saw Junior standing calmly amidst the dust cloud created by the carriage.


    "Jupiter Junior."


    A voice with no leisure flowed from my mouth. But it was an unavoidable situation.


    "You have two choices. Be conscripted by force, or be hired by me willingly."


    "..."


    "Which do you choose?"


    With a fox-like smile, Junior gestured towards the inside of the carriage.


    "May I join you inside, your highness?"


    I extended my hand. She took it and lightly pushed herself into the carriage.


    The door closed, and the carriage began to move again.


    The closer the dusk-shrouded mansion got, the more real it felt.


    Hell.


    It wasnt just the name, hell difficulty, the real hell- was creeping up on this monster front line.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Crown had been dreaming.


    Thest yer.


    The final rebel and challenger.


    Prince Ash Born Hater Everck, his eyes glowing in the darkness, had been screaming at him.


    - The Pied Piper...!


    "Ugh!"


    Swallowing hard, Crown snapped his eyes open.


    The safe zone between the third and fourth sectors of the Lake Kingdom Dungeon - the base camp - was shrouded inplete darkness.


    Only the permanent magic stone embedded in the corner gave off a faint light.


    Crown was sitting under that magic stone, leaning against the wall.


    It seems I dozed off.


    He couldnt remember thest time he had a good nights sleep.


    Crown tried to wipe his weary face with his hand.


    But soon he realized his face was covered with a ridiculous mask.


    "..."


    Crown slowly looked down at his hands, and then his body.


    A ck hooded hat, a minstrel costume.


    And aughing mask.


    "Ha."


    He couldnt even remember how long it had been since he put on these ridiculous clothes and started ying the fool.


    Suddenly, he recalled the scene where Prince Ash had screamed at him.


    The Pied Piper, he said?


    The Pied Piper.


    There was such a tale in the Lake Kingdom, too.


    A vige was infested with rats, and the vigers hired a minstrel to get rid of them.


    The minstrel yed his pipe and controlled the rats, drowning all of them in theke.


    But the vigers, stingy and regretful, did not pay the minstrel as promised.


    Angry, the minstrel yed his pipe again and controlled the viges children, drowning all of them in theke as well.


    Thats too much, really.


    Crown bitterly clicked his tongue.


    Thats way too urate...


    Then.


    "Crown."


    A metallic voice reached him.


    Turning around, Crown saw one of the Nightcrawler squad members standing next to him.


    "Whats the matter?"


    "Themanders under the Demon King are being summoned. It seems theres a war council today."


    War council.


    Crowns lips twisted behind his mask.


    The Nightcrawler squad member asked slowly.


    "Will you attend?"


    "...I have to."


    Crown slowly got up, his body creaking as if he were a wooden puppet.


    "After all, I am the representative of this Lake Kingdom."


    "..."


    "Even if this kingdom has fallen to be a colony of demons."


    Crown staggered out of the base camp and started walking towards the center of the Lake Kingdom.


    The Nightcrawler squad member muttered in a low voice.


    "Be careful."


    "Careful..."


    Crown shook his head weakly.


    "I wish something would happen where, if Im not careful, I would just die..."


    ***


    The very center of the Lake Kingdom.


    In this ce, shrouded in a fog as thick as smoke, a colossal tower loomed ominously.


    Kings Castle.


    Once the most bustling and beautiful ce in the Lake Kingdom, it was now smothered in dripping, inky darkness.


    Crown strolled nonchntly into the pce engulfed in this darkness.


    "Hes just a jester."


    "Shameless fool."


    The pce gatekeepers, demons, sneered at his sight. However, Crown walked on, ignoring them and crossing through their midst.


    Walking a distance along the hallway, a vast hall unfolded before him.


    A space where the subjects revered the king.


    There were three thrones on the stage, but the two thrones on either side were grotesquely destroyed and empty.


    Only on the throne in the middle sat a figure, blurry as a shadow.


    Above its head, it wore a radiant golden crown. It stared at the chessboard ced next to its throne in silence.


    "..."


    Crown, having red at that shadow for a moment, eventually cast his gaze down to the stage below.


    Below the stage, a long table was ced, huge chairs arranged around it.


    And seated in them were nine monsters.


    "Yourete, Crown!"


    A werewolf with a silver mane among the monsters hollered cheerfully.


    "How dare a puny human like you,ete to the meeting summoned by the Demon King! Dont you humans understand the concept of shame?"


    "Puny human..."


    Crown muttered under his breath and took a seat at the end of the table.


    "Born from the nightmares of those humans, a piece of trash. Amusing."


    "What did you say? You insolent-"


    "Let it be."


    A solemn voice echoed from the throne.


    The king had spoken. The werewolf immediately shut his mouth.


    "That one, Crown, is a jester. Mocking, ridiculing, satirizing, jesting, and making a fool of himself is his job. Thats this humans main upation."


    "..."


    "And Crowns words arent entirely wrong. You all were refined from the fragments of human nightmares."


    The kings voice hardened a bit.


    "But, the one who lets these humans dream of immortality, and fulfills that dream, is me."


    "..."


    "Isnt that right, Crown?"


    "...Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Dont forget, Crown."


    The kings voice grew increasingly heavy. Crown could feel an intangible force settling on his head and shoulders.


    "All the humans of this Lake Kingdom are nothing more than our livestock. They supply nightmares when we need them... no different from the cows or pigs you used to raise."


    "..."


    "Always be grateful that such livestock is brought to the council table. Do you understand?"


    When the king finished speaking, Crown was almost leaning over the table, his torso almost touching it.


    Crown nodded silently.


    Surrendering to the power of the king was not a shameful act.


    To feel humiliation over something so trivial, when they had endured so much greater indignities over the countless ages...


    "Well, lets leave that topic here," the king shifted the discussion. The oppressive air pressing down on Crown disappeared.


    "The reason I summoned your legionmanders today, as you probably know, is because the time for the Great Rampage has arrived."


    The king scanned the legionmanders, his fingers draped with rings.


    "Therefore, one among you should lead your legion to invade the world of men."


    The kings gaze carefully swept over each of the legionmanders.


    Eventually, the king raised his hand, preparing to point at the werewolf.


    "Given that it is still the early stages, a low-ranking Dem-"


    "Your Majesty."


    At that moment, someone daringly interrupted the king and raised their hand.


    "Please, send me."


    "Hmm."


    The one who raised his hand was a boy with pale skin and dark blue hair. Crown nced at him.


    The Nightmare Legion Commander, 5th in rank.


    The head of the bloodline. The essence of the vampires.


    The No Life King. Nosferatu. Drac-


    "Celendion."


    The king spoke the boys name with a delighted tone.


    "Quite unexpected. You, volunteering to lead the charge? Didnt you always dislikeing forward?"


    "...


    Themander of the bloodline, Celendion, remained silent for a moment before opening his mouth.


    "The humans on the surface killed Ollorb."


    "Oh?"


    "I wish to seek revenge. Please grant me permission."


    The ck Spider Queen, Ollorb.


    A powerful 6th ranked legionmander, killed absurdly by a mere cannon. And during a scouting mission at that.


    Her sudden and pitiful demise was something even the king hadnt foreseen.


    "Right! Those bastards killed Ollorb!"


    "How dare those livestock!"


    "If it werent for the Nameless, those trash wouldve been wiped out long ago!"


    The table grew loud as Ollorbs death was brought up. The king waved his hand.


    "Dont get too excited. Ollorb will return in the next round."


    Ah yes, the king who had spoken,ughed heartily.


    "Of course, its a concept you guys might not understand."


    Confused at what next round meant, the legionmanders couldnt understand the kings words.


    "..."


    Crown kept his mouth shut in silence.


    "Anyway, good. I like it. Most of all, it seems like it will be fun."


    The king nodded at Celendion.


    "Celendion, I grant you permission to march. Begin your invasion four weeks from now, in earth time."


    "I ept Your Majestysmand."


    Celendion, who had risen from his seat, deeply bowed towards the king.


    "Good, this matter is settled. Next, we have the issue of Nightmare supply throughout the kingdom-"


    Just as the king was about to discuss the next agenda item.


    Boom!


    The door of the Reality Chamber burst open, and a gatekeeper demon rushed in, panting heavily.


    "Your Majesty, there is a problem!"


    "What is it?"


    "The Nameless... has invaded...!"


    The table began to buzz. Crowns eyes widened.


    The king, sighing faintly, inquired.


    "A message?"


    "A message indeed."


    "Figures, its always been that way."


    "So, perhaps it would be best to conclude the meeting here and close the pce gates for the day..."


    The words of the Water Gate Demon were cut off.


    Thunk!


    The upper body of the Water Gate Demon shattered into pieces along with a sh of light.


    A sword hurled from a distance lodged into the back of the Water Gate Demon, simultaneously setting off an explosion of light.


    Thud. Thud.


    An unhurried silhouette strode down the corridor and slowly retrieved the sword from the body of the Water Gate Demon.


    "You!"


    "This sphemer, even in our court!"


    The outragedmanders all shot up from their seats.


    "Its a good night, monster lords."


    The figure who sauntered into the demonsir was a woman in tattered robes. Her bleached white hair dragged along the floor, and the ck sword in her hand was so worn it looked more like a lump of iron.


    Facing such an adversary, the king voiced his dismay.


    "So, you continue this pointless fight, tireless and futile, Nameless."


    "Sure, since cleaning up your incessant dust is my job."


    The dungeon merchant who roamed the grounds of the Lake Kingdom.


    The NPC who first guided Ash and hispanions - Nameless gripped her sword.


    "Though it may seem sudden, Im here to execute you."


    The king shook his head disapprovingly.


    "How much time has passed since you started swinging that sword? A hundred years? Five hundred? Or is it several millennia?"


    "I dont know. Ive forgotten all about it."


    "No matter how hard you try, your kingdom will never be saved. Youll just wander this hell forever."


    "If thats the case, I will fight forever."


    Nameless old sword began to slowly emit light.


    "If thats my duty, so be it."


    Themanders blocking Nameless path drew their weapons.


    Both sides entered a state of tension as if a collision were imminent.


    Thud. Thud.


    And then.


    Crown walked out of this tense reality as if nothing were amiss.


    "..."


    "..."


    Crown and Nameless brushed shoulders. But the two didnt even nce at each other.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Watching this spectacle, the king roared withughter.


    "A surrendered one and a resister, huh? Haha! I love them all! They make excellent nightmare material!"


    Listening to the demon kingsughter, Crown murmured quietly as he left the pce.


    "Resistance is futile. The nightmare never ends."


    Holding her sword in front of her, Nameless dismissed him nonchntly.


    "Even so, someone has to keep the torch lit."


    Nameless thought of the countless people who had perished in the effort to illuminate the darkness of this kingdom.


    And she thought of the faces of Ashs group, who were still fighting.


    "Because someone following that torch... can light a new one."


    With a whoosh!


    Charging headlong into the monsters, Nameless thrust her sword.


    The battle that had unfolded countless times in the hell beneath the Lake Kingdom was being repeated once again.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Upon returning to the mansion, Evangeline and the Dion Mercenary Group, who had returned from their autonomous exploration, were waiting.


    "Ah, our senior is here."


    "The Prince has arrived!"


    "He has arrived!"


    They were all rxing in the reception room. I sat on the sofa of the head seat to hear their report from the exploration.


    "Did you all have a good trip? So, how was it?"


    "Oh, please dont ask. It was our first time going to such a hair-raising ce."


    "It was pitch-dark everywhere, not a speck of light!"


    "Moreover, monsters kept popping out from the darkness!"


    "We really thought we were going to die!"


    The Dion mercenaries started expressing their impressions all at once.


    These newbie mercenaries. They whine so much, theyd be better off called Chick Mercenaries. (TL: Just so theres no confusion, its Chick as in Baby Chickens)


    "We were all shivering in fear, but Evangeline showed no signs of fear!"


    "She stood at the front with her spear, saying Follow me! and charged in!"


    "Weve never seen such a splendid knight in our lives!"


    Evangeline was being showered with praise from the Dion Mercenaries, and I looked at her with a furrowed brow.


    Evangeline was scratching the back of her head while twisting her body.


    "Oh, dont overdo it. I only acted that way because the situation was urgent."


    "You were amazing! You saved us multiple times!"


    "We would have been wiped out long ago if you werent there!"


    "Evangeline, you are our savior!"


    "Evangeline! The Spear Knight of Protection!"


    "Evangeline! Evangeline! Evangeline!"


    Now they are chanting her name. Its chaos.


    "Hehe, oh please, enough already~"


    Evangeline was blushing and twisting her body when,


    "I said enough! I cant take it anymore! Stop it!"


    Unable to bear the continuous praise, she yelled at the Dion Mercenaries. Her true colors showed.


    The Dion Mercenaries quickly became silent and bowed their heads. Are they really chicks...


    "Anyway, lets hear the report. How was the dungeon?"


    "Hehe, dont be surprised when you hear!"


    Evangeline stood up, arms crossed and head held high.


    Look at her, all puffed up with a bit of praise.


    "The dungeon itself was the same asst time. The terrain was the same. The darkness was the same. But the type of monster had changed."


    Yeah. I know all about that.


    I swallowed hard.


    Could the type of enemy Evangeline and the Dion Mercenaries encountered...


    "This time, the monster that came out, oh my! It was my first time seeing one in real life! It was a horde of ghouls!"


    ...be rted to the bloodline?


    My teeth were clenched. Ghouls.


    They are low-tier monsters controlled by the bloodline...


    The moment when it was confirmed that the enemy army of Stage 5 was the bloodline.


    I held my throbbing forehead with my hand. Lucas, who was standing behind my sofa, asked in surprise.


    "Ghouls? You mean, those ghouls?"


    "Yes, those... the walking corpses. They were swarming out of the deep darkness, to be honest, it really spooked me."


    Then Dion, who had been listening from behind, chimed in.


    "She wasnt scared at all! She stood in front of us who were shaking with fear, and fought like a legendary hero!"


    "Well, yeah, I did that! But could you stop now! Ha, really."


    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders, running her index finger below her nose.


    "Well, I just did what I learned at the academy. If you get injured or scratched, you can get infected, so I kept my distance and skewered them one by one with a spear."


    "You also instructed us on that strategy!"


    "If she hadnt, wed all be infected and groaning! No, wed be rolling around!"


    "Evangeline! Evangeline! Evangeline!"


    "Ah, enough! Seriously, stop!"


    "..."


    Usually, Idugh and join in, but I didnt feel like it. I muttered heavily.


    "...So, its true, the vampires have appeared."


    At my words, Evangelines eyes widened.


    "Vampires? Like the ones from old fairy tales?"


    "Yeah, those damn vampires."


    Among the countless monsters in this game, they are particrly rare, precious, and goddamn terrifying.


    "I knew ghouls were monsters derived from vampires, but..."


    Evangeline, who had been nervously muttering, suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    "Wait a minute, then the ones who are attacking this time are?"


    "Yeah, its them."


    I said again, snapping my fingers for emphasis.


    "Our next defense battle opponent is the vampire legion. Vampires and their armies."


    Silence fell.


    Lucas and Evangeline, who had been trained as knights on how to deal with vampires, seemed like they were in a fairy tale, were taken aback.


    And the Dion mercenaries, who seemed to be hearing the story for the first time, were ncing around at our reactions.


    Anyway, I continued to speak.


    "And with a high probability, a Lord, the highest-ranking creature among the vampires, will appear in person."


    As I continued to paint a bleak picture, Lucas cautiously opened his mouth.


    "But sire, havent there been many defense battles where the high-ranking monsters didnt appear? Besides, thest record of a vampire appearance was hundreds of years ago."


    "..."


    "Although ghouls were discovered this time, they might just be fragments of vampires. Isnt it premature to conclude that a high-ranking vampire will appear?"


    Part of Lucass argument was correct.


    There have been many times when the high-ranking monsters of the monster legion were the boss, but sometimes elite monsters took their ce instead.


    In fact, the bosses of stage 2 and 3 were represented by elite monsters.


    But this time, its stage 5.


    Every fifth stage was a boss stage where the difficulty level broke through the roof.


    There was a very high chance that a named monster from the corresponding legion would appear as a boss.


    To make matters worse, there seems to be some insane malevolence striving to ramp up the difficulty.


    A first-ss named entity was bound to appear.


    It was beyond mere intuition. This was certainty.


    I recalled the named vampires under the Blood n in my head. I had faced all of them while ying the game.


    Each was a ruthless, blood-curdling raid.


    The worst case scenario would be...


    The Blood ns ruler.


    The No-Life King, Celendion, making a direct appearance.


    It seems improbable for the king of the Blood n to appear as early as stage 5, but the difficulty level of this game has already gone haywire. Its best to assume the worst.


    A Celendion raid in Stage 5...


    The thought was so absurd it made meugh.


    Could it be possible?


    No, its an old worry.


    Shaking my head, I widened my eyes.


    Its not about whether its possible.


    I will make it possible.


    Thats why Im here.


    I still have time. Ill scrape and gather as much as I can.


    After a while, lost in my thoughts, Evangeline asked with a curious tilt of her head,


    "But, senior?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Who is the person next to you? I havent met her before."


    Ah, I realized I hadnt made introductions yet.


    I gestured towards Jupiter Junior, who stood quietly beside me.


    "Say hello. This is our new wizard... Jupiters granddaughter, Jupiter Junior. She will be joining as the main partys magic attacker."


    At this, Junior waved as if she had been waiting for her turn, her face lit up with a smile.


    "Nice to meet you all. Im Jupiter Junior. You can call me Juju. Or just Junior, if you prefer!"


    Evangelines eyes sparkled.


    "Can I call you Juju sis?"


    "Of course, Miss Evangeline."


    "But, how do you know my name?"


    "Hehe.Those guys were singing songs just a moment ago."


    Junior pointed towards the Dion Mercenary Group. Dion and his N-ranked mercenaries sheepishly grinned.


    "Anyway, great job on the dungeon."


    I pped my hands to lighten the mood.


    Regardless of the vampires, I couldnt keep them standing here forever.


    "Evangeline. And the Dion Mercenary Group. Rest well, everyone. I will call upon youter for your next mission."


    "Roger!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you-!"


    The Dion Mercenary Group simultaneously bowed to me and then exited the meeting room.


    Evangeline, who bowed her head to me, waved to Junior.


    "Ill chat with youter, Juju sis!"


    "Sounds good, Miss Evangeline. Rest well."


    Finally, after nodding to Lucas, Evangeline scurried out.


    Outside the reception room, there were noises of Lets go for an after-party, after-party! Oh, me too? Of course, you must go together, miss!


    They grew close quickly after their initial bickering. Should I be relieved?


    "There are so many adorable people. Ive only heard that the Monster Front is a vicious ce, it seems a little different than expected."


    Junior said with a beaming smile. I pressed my furrowed brows with the tip of my fingers.


    "Even if war with monsters is hellish, its better to live brightly in normal times."


    "Hmm. Indeed."


    "Why? You prefer a ce thats more deste?"


    "No, that wouldnt be the case."


    Junior slightly lowered the brim of herrge hat with a flick of her fingers, obscuring the upper half of her face.


    "Just, Ive seen it a lot. Young and cute individuals gradually losing theirughter and expressions."


    "..."


    "War not only steals wealth and lives, but also the joys and sorrows of the survivors. Thats truly regrettable."


    I could imagine it clearly.


    As stages repeat, as everyone bes exhausted from the continuous monster invasions.


    Everyone in this front, who are nowughing and chattering. The sight of them bing haggard and emotionless.


    "...Jupiter Junior."


    Shaking off my thoughts, I looked at Junior squarely.


    "You need to exin your abilities."


    Jupiter Junior is a character that doesnt appear in the game.


    While I have a rough idea of her abilities through the stat window, it would be more urate if she exined it herself.


    "Id be d to, your highness."


    Junior slowly bowed to me and ced her hand on her chest.


    "I am an Elementalist. I can handle most elemental properties, but I can proficiently use three."


    Blue, green, and yellow magic power swirled at the tips of Juniors extended fingers.


    "Water. Wind. And lightning."


    Lightning.


    This point is also simr to Jupiter. I nodded my head.


    "Im ashamed that my mastery is still low, so all I can utilize from the elements is simply firing them."


    She must be talking about her 1st skill [Elemental Burst]. So the end of the element usage is simply striking with an element?


    "But with a bit more training, I think I can figure out the next usage."


    "Indeed."


    "Thats about it. Its a humble ability, so its embarrassing to show in front of your highness."


    "Humble? Its really good."


    A three-element Elementalist. Im tempted to prostrate myself.


    "Then shall we negotiate your weekly wage?"


    As I spoke, Junior chuckled with a smile in her eyes.


    "Ive heard that you paid my grandmothers annual sry all at once. Cant I have the same?"


    "Sorry, but the financial situationtely isnt so good."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "More importantly, I cant possibly evaluate your worth when you havent shown me all the cards in your deck, can I?"


    "What do you mean...?"


    "I know youre hiding some of your abilities, Junior."


    Juniors face hardened. I couldnt help but chuckle.


    One of Juniors traits was Cunning Fox. (TL Note: Changed from Fox Den, since it sounds better this way)


    [Cunning Fox]


    - Always prepares an escape route. To set up an unexpected trick, deceives the opponent about ones own abilities.


    This trait involves lowering and hiding ones own stats.


    For characters with this trait, it allows them to deceive enemies, but for yers, its a headache because they cant know the exact stats.


    "Go ahead and reveal all the hidden abilities you have, Junior."


    I decided to y it straight with her.


    "Then well be able to sit at a much better negotiation table."


    "..."


    Juniors face, usually so rxed, had turned blue.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Five dayster.


    At the Alchemists workshop.


    Creak.


    nk.


    Click.


    Godhands mechanical hand, now bound to him, smoothly activated, making a silky sound.


    It had the look of a finely crafted gauntlet, but with Godhands metallurgy skills, it moved just like a real hand.


    We all looked on in admiration as the prosthetic hand twisted and turned, creating shapes of rock, paper, and scissors with a satisfying click-ck sound.


    "Wow..."


    "Thats amazing."


    "It looks totally legit? Just like a real hand."


    ck-!


    As his spinning hand came to a halt, Godhand showed a faint smile.


    "Good. This prosthetic is much lighter and easier to use than the one I had before."


    "Thats a given. Its made of the most expensive magical metal avable in this workshop."


    Lilly, who helped create the prosthetic, boasted with pride.


    "Its light but sturdy, and its magic responsiveness is faster. You can control it easier with less magic power and concentration."


    "Thank you very much, Lilly."


    Godhand deftly tucked the prosthetic into her pouch with a very hand-like movement, then took out her wallet.


    "The cost of the prosthetic..."


    "Keep it. Its a life debt."


    Lilly spoke coolly and when Godhand stared at her, she scowled.


    "Should I take money for that? I already feel ufortable because I owe you."


    "But, Lilly..."


    "Ah, what but! Just go on, leave! Im already busy with so many orders from His Majesty, and it took me days to make that."


    In a huff, Lilly wheeled herself back into the workshop.


    She is indeed quite cute...


    Watching the two, I smiled wryly as Godhand approached me.


    He rolled down his sleeves and put on gloves, making both of his arms appear perfectly normal.


    "I have recovered, Your Majesty, and there will be no issues with my return."


    "Thats good to hear."


    Even so, he had lost everything below his elbow. I wanted to give him more time to rest, but...


    My schedule was brutal. We had to move as quickly as possible.


    "Summon all the Shadow Squad members to the lords mansion by 9 PM. Were setting out tonight. Itll be a nocturnal operation, so let the squad members rest during the day."


    "I will obey your orders."


    After bowing, Godhand nced at the alchemists workshop one more time before turning toward the temple.


    I entered the workshop. Lilly was standing still in front of an artifact under repair.


    "Lilly."


    "Oh, yes! Your Majesty. What can I do for you? This artifact you ordered to be repaired should be done by tonight-"


    "I wont be taking you to..."


    "EEEEK?!"


    "...the uing operation, so you can rx."


    Just the mention of it made her freak out. Before thest defense battle, she used to brag about standing on the frontline every day. Was all of that just bluster?


    "From now on, unless theres a special case, you dont have to go to the frontline. But this friend has joined the main party, so."


    I gestured behind me to Junior.


    I had already introduced Junior and Lilly to each other a few days ago.


    Going forward, every time we recruited a new mage, they would be introduced first to Lilly, the senior mage.


    "My dear junior..."


    Lilly held Juniors hand tightly and whispered to her.


    "If His Majesty ever scolds you,e talk to me. Well protest together. We mages have to stick together. Right?"


    "Hehe, sure. Well cheer each other on."


    It was as if they were about to form a mages union. They could have fun amongst themselves.


    "Then, Ill see you next time. Do a good job repairing the artifacts."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Leave it to me. And..."


    Lilly, who had hesitated for a moment, nodded her head resolutely.


    "Whenever you need me at the frontlines, call for me. Im prepared."


    "..."


    As I left the workshop, I thought to myself.


    Be prepared when needed, huh...


    In three weeks, the Blood ns legion would attack.


    I wanted to assign Lilly only to manage the artifacts on site, but when the time came, she might have to fight alongside the monsters.


    Lilly, your non-retirement is only temporary.


    There woulde a day when Lilly would only be engaged in clerical work.


    That would be the day when the frontlines here were stabilized. I sincerely hoped that day woulde sooner rather thanter.


    "Lets go."


    I signaled to Lucas and Junior, who had followed me.


    "We need to prepare for the journey."


    I also issued a summoning order to the rest of the party members to gather at the mansion.


    Finally... It was time to carry out the base camp recovery operation.


    ***


    When we arrived at the mansion.


    "Huh?"


    There was an unexpected person standing at the entrance to the mansion.


    I called out his name, taken aback.


    "Jupiter?"


    "..."


    Jupiter was leaning against the column at the entrance to the mansion, wearing an old imperial army coat over the patients clothes from the temple, with a paleplexion.


    "You havent fully recovered yet. You need more rest. What are you doing here?"


    "Your Majesty."


    Jupiter nced at Junior standing behind me and lowered her voice.


    "I heard youre setting out today."


    "Thats true, but..."


    "Please take me with you."


    "What?"


    "Wasnt it them who put me in this state? Please give me a chance to take my revenge."


    Jupiters hand tightly clutched my robe. Jupiter, who was close to me, whispered.


    "As for Junior."


    "?"


    "My granddaughter... please dont take her."


    Jupiters voice had a desperate tone I hadnt heard before.


    "She shouldnt have to experience war."


    I stared at Jupiter in surprise. Jupiter pleaded earnestly.


    "Please, Your Majesty...!"


    Jupiter implored.


    Thats when it happened.


    "You cant even stand properly, grandma."


    Junior, who had approached, gently detached Jupiter from me.


    "What are you thinking, setting off to explore a dungeon in your condition."


    "Junior...!"


    Jupiter clung to her granddaughter.


    "Please, its not toote. Lets stop now. Huh?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Im talking about throwing yourself into the depths of this war."


    A dull light flickered in Jupiters single eye.


    "Ive been trying to stop you, to prevent you from stepping into this. You know that."


    "..."


    Junior let out a small sigh.


    "Look at what its done to grandma. Shes so worn out. Stop worrying so much, okay? Ill take over grandmas duties now."


    "No!"


    Jupiter shook her head vigorously.


    "That cant happen. It just cant. It would mean that all this time Ive been living so shabbily... it was for nothing."


    Junior gently held her grandmother Jupiters shoulder.


    "Grandma, Ive already signed a mercenary contract with His Majesty. Today is the day of the operation."


    "...!"


    "If you keep acting like this, grandma, its going to be awkward for both His Majesty and me. Why dont you go back to the temple and rest for now, and we can talk about itter?"


    Jupiter, grinding her teeth, suddenly turned her head to look at me.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Hmm?"


    "If Im fit and stronger than my granddaughter, wouldnt it make sense for you to take me to the dungeon instead?"


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "What are you trying to say, Jupiter."


    "Im... requesting a duel."


    "Huh?"


    Whats she talking about?


    "So, uh... with Junior? You?"


    "Yes."


    Jupiter was asking me to arrange a duel between her and her granddaughter.


    "If Im stronger, there would be no need to bring my granddaughter to the dungeon or battlefield, right? Isnt that so?"


    "Well... thats..."


    "The mercenary world only respects strength! Strength is all that matters."


    Jupiter cast a threatening nce at her granddaughter.


    "If youre weaker than me, theres no need for you to take the risk."


    "..."


    Junior sighed heavily once more.


    "Do we really need to go this far, grandma?"


    "Yes, we do. I cant back down now."


    "Fine then, Ill fight you."


    Junior pulled out her staff, her eyes sparkling with a thin smile.


    "Guess its finally time to show what Ive learned over your shoulder, huh?"


    A savage smile crossed Jupiters lips.


    "Dont get cocky, kid. Your talent might be exceptional... but is itparable to what Ive learned over my lifetime?"


    Rumble, rumble...


    Thunder started to echo from the sky.


    "Your Majesty, step back."


    Lucas hastily grabbed me and pulled me back.


    Wait a minute, shouldnt I be stopping this instead of avoiding it?


    But before I could even attempt to intervene, the duel had already taken ce.


    "Huh-!"


    Lightning sparked from Jupiters single eye.


    Simultaneously, electrical discharge burst from the tip of Jupiters outstretched hand, and then...


    "Youve aged quite a bit, grandma."


    I heard Juniors murmur.


    sh-!


    Junior, seemingly randomly, traced the movement of her ckened staff, and a massive bolt of lightning crashed down from the sky.


    The bolt from the heavens swallowed the electric discharge from Jupiters hand in an instant and then struck the ground, engulfing the surroundings in a fiery ck ze.


    Boom!


    "My garden!"


    I inadvertently jumped up at the sight of the stone wall and garden grass getting scorched by the lightning.


    These wizard folks! They should take their lightning y elsewhere!


    "Argh...ugh!"


    Jupiter groaned and slumped down in her spot. Blood trickled down from the old lightning mages nose.


    The game had been decided.


    "Junior..."


    Kneeling on the ground, Jupiter growled with a voiceden with blood.


    "Is this... not enough?"


    "..."


    "Cant we end this... with my revenge?"


    Junior, who had been silent, replied coldly.


    "Of course not, grandma."


    "..."


    "Go back to the temple and take a rest. Ill be back soon."


    Junior fluttered the edge of her robe and disappeared into the mansion first.


    Unable to intervene in the dispute between grandmother and granddaughter, I hurried over to Jupiters side.


    "Are you okay, Jupiter?"


    "Your Majesty."


    Despite wobbling, Jupiter somehow managed to get up.


    The old wizards shoulders trembled like a willow tree, but she rejected my help and stood on her own.


    "Please... take good care of my granddaughter."


    "..."


    "Shes talented but stillcks experience. Please dont ask too much of her."


    Then, staggering, she left the garden and headed towards the city, leaving the mansion behind.


    "Jupiter..."


    She was in poor health and yet she tried so hard to stop her granddaughters departure.


    What could have happened between the two of them?


    I couldnt know, and I didnt have the time to listen. The departure had to proceed as nned.


    I took onest look at Jupiters retreating back and entered the mansion.


    All members of my party were already gathered in the mansions reception room.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    The foes we had painstakingly vanquished vanished like fog.


    It was a baffling and somewhat frustrating oue.


    Maybe it was a situation that could lead to the demoralization of all 15 party members.


    But that didnt happen. Thanks to a remarkably absurd adversary who sprang up right on the spot.


    "What were you doing that you arrived sote, you damned fools!"


    Right after we had defeated the Nightcrawler squad.


    A squatty old man burst out from a corner of the base camp, squawking at us.


    "Do you know how many days its been since these ouws took over the camp?! You should have driven them out faster, darn it!"


    "...?"


    Everyone looked at this old woman in confusion.


    His head waspletely bald. Big, round eyes with a beak-like nose the size of a fist.


    Beneath that was a gray beard sticking out in all directions.


    "Those frozen scoundrels havepletely extinguished my forge fire! Cant you see my precious metaldies shaking with cold?! Huh?!"


    The party members were still stunned by the sudden appearance of the dwarf old man and his squawking.


    However, I recognized the opponent immediately and felt a sense of relief.


    The magical cksmith. Its Kellibey!


    Kellibey, the always avable NPC who protects this base camp.


    Hes an Elder Dwarf adventurer who came into the dungeon in search of rare ores and never left.


    His disposition is absolutely friendly.


    Hes a reliable ally who will side with the yer no matter what they do.


    "You useless, good-for-nothing, worm-like adventurers! Cant you hear me?! Light the fire in the camp now! Are you children of the dark?!"


    ...His mouth is a bit crude.


    Anyway, a lot of yers dislike him because he is a no-break gentleman who curses andmands from the first meeting.


    Im used to it because Ive seen him so much.


    Lucas looked at me with a Shall we get rid of him, my lord? kind of expression. I chuckled and opened my mouth.


    "Okay, everyone! I know this is a bit confusing, but for now, lets follow the old mans instructions."


    Surprised by this response, Kellibey widened his eyes and looked at me.


    I looked around the base camp.


    "This camp will be our base from now on. We have to light the fire as the old man instructed, and restore the ces that the enemies have messed up."


    "Ho ho, ho ho!"


    Kellibey, who let out a strange exmation, came to me, huffing and puffing.


    "Well, well, theres a clear-headed worm here! Whats your name?"


    "Im Ash, Master Craftsman."


    "A friend who sticks to basics. I like it, I like it!"


    Lucas was eyeing Kellibey as if he didnt like him.


    "How dare he be insolent to my lord..."


    However, to my surprise, Kellibey snapped at Lucas instead.


    "Hey, cant you hear your captain?! Light up the fire now!"


    "..."


    Lucas looked at me with a face like a wronged puppy. I waved my hands, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "...Lucas, go light the fire for now."


    Just listen to this old man for a moment. Ill make it up to youter.


    "Yes, my lord..."


    Shoulders drooping, Lucas went off to light the fires around the base camp. Im sorry, pal...


    Eventually, all of our party members began lighting fires and cleaning up the debris at Kellibeysmand.


    "Um! Um!"


    As Kellibey watched the scene with satisfaction, I cautiously approached him.


    "May I ask for your name, sir?"


    I know his name, but I need to ask. For the sake of futuremunication.


    "Normally, I only reveal my name to trustedrades."


    Kellibey, who had cockily shrugged his shoulders, introduced himself.


    "You seem promising, so Ill tell you. My name is Kellibey. I am the best cksmith in this world."


    If someone deres themselves the best, its usually seen as arrogant. But this old man certainly had the qualifications.


    After all, he was the only one capable of crafting the exclusive equipment of SSR grade characters.


    He was also the only one who could create a certain type of magical weapon.


    I need to create the equipment necessary for Stage 5 through this old man.


    My judgment was quick, and my tongue was smooth, spitting out ttery.


    "Indeed, your appearance is extraordinary...! It is an honor to meet you in person, Kellibey, a name I have only heard in legends."


    At my ttery, Kellibey chuckled and stroked his beard.


    "A legend? Its been 50 years since I entered this dungeon, and my name is still known in the outside world, eh?"


    "Indeed. In our countrys smithies, you are revered as a god of furnace and anvil, sir Kellibey."


    "Puhahaha! Is that so? Is that so? Of course, the weapons I made must be pretty impressive!"


    Hepletely believed my tant lie.


    As I continued to tter and handle him carefully, Kellibey soonpletely opened his heart to me. Such an easy-going old man.


    "Alright, alright. Seeing how nicely youre treating me..."


    When I handed over the entire bag of emergency rations, he gratefully epted it.


    In front of the smithy at the corner of the base camp, Kellibey, sitting on a chair, stroked his beard and winked at me.


    "Seems like you want something, huh?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Theres no need to beat around the bush. From here on, its a conversation between a cksmith and a client.


    I went straight to the point.


    "I need a Star Silver weapon."


    Suddenly, the topic of top-tier equipment came up, causing Kellibey to flinch.


    "How many... are needed? Theyre not exactly easy to make..."


    "Fifteen."


    Kellibeys eyes bulged out of his head. I shrugged.


    "I might need more."


    "Are you mad?! You want me to forge fifteen Star Silver weapons?"


    "Cant do it?"


    I crossed my arms and snorted.


    "You talk big, but it seems like youre all talk."


    "What... what did you say?!"


    "So, all that talk about being the best and a legend was all bluff, huh? I guess its typical for old tales to be exaggerated."


    Kellibey turned red at my sudden change in attitude and provocation, squawking in protest.


    "Star Silver weapons are top-tier exorcism items! Even forging one requires tremendous effort. I dont know what youre nning to use them for, but how can you need fifteen-"


    "The Vampire King."


    The words I spat out made Kellibey fall silent.


    Staring into the darkness at the other end of this dungeon, I dered firmly.


    "No Life King Celendion will soon descend upon us. These are needed to stop him."


    There are many ways to deal with vampires, but the easiest one is to use weapons made of silver.


    Because silver is said to have the ability to purify what is unclean.


    In the game, this was simply reflected as a double damage effect.


    However, even the effect of silver weapons is halved against high-ranking vampire entities like nobles.


    The special silver weapon to deal with these noble bastards is the Star Silver weapon.


    It turns all damage dealt to vampires into true damage, bypassing any defense.


    It can only be forged here in this magic forge.


    You usually can only forge Star Silver weapons midway through the game.


    And rightly so, because noble vampires usually appear midway through the game.


    But things got twisted. The Vampire King appeared at stage 5.


    Hence, the need to bring out high-tier equipment that doesnt match the progress.


    "...Celendion, hes invading the outside world?"


    Kellibey, who had been silent for a while, stammered out a question. I nodded.


    "Yes."


    "...Huh."


    Kellibey, sighing deeply, stared at the extinguished forge furnace.


    "You know, kiddo, when I first entered this dungeon, I came in with my two brothers."


    This was the first time I was hearing about Kellibeys past. I blinked in surprise.


    "We kept finding rare minerals in this dungeon that wed never heard of or seen outside, and we got excited."


    Kellibey stuck a pipe in his mouth, struck a match, and drew a puff.


    "So we ventured deeper into the dungeon in search of rarer minerals, fearlessly."


    A flicker of fear passed through the eyes of the proud and overconfident dwarf cksmith.


    "And there, we encountered them."


    "By them, you mean?"


    "The Vampire Lords."


    Kellibeyughed bitterly, puffing out a cloud of smoke.


    "And, of all things, Lord Celendion himself."


    "...!"


    "It was our fault for delving too deep in search of minerals. By the time we realized we were no match for them in the dungeon depths, it was already toote."


    The cksmiths massive hand was shaking faintly.


    "Eventually, I was the only one to escape, leaving behind my brothers sacrifice. I never dared to enter the depths of the dungeon again."


    "..."


    "Do you know why my brothers chose to die in my ce?"


    It was a sudden question. I answered cautiously.


    "Because youre the most skilled cksmith, arent you?"


    "Exactly! Because Im the best at crafting weapons to kill those monsters!"


    Jumping up from his seat, Kellibey marched into a corner of the cksmiths shop, opened a safe, and brought out something.


    Even in the dim light, it shone like a moonlit eye, a white metal.


    "This is a shard of sacred metal, acquired deep within the dungeon through my brothers sacrifice. Its astral silver, fallen from the stars."


    Thud!


    "This is all I have."


    Kellibey, cing the sacred shard on the anvil, red at me.


    "Youre asking me to turn the lives of my brothers into a weapon. Are you prepared to pay the price?"


    I grinned.


    "Of course."


    "Oh? And what will you pay with?"


    My response was concise.


    "The head of Celendion."


    "..."


    "If needed, Ill bring his blood and hide as well."


    Kellibeys mouth dropped open slightly. I gave a confident smile.


    "It will make a great soul-stabilizer and an excellent material for equipment, wont it?"


    "Hahaha! I thought you were a decent guy, but yourepletely insane, arent you? Youll give me Celendions head?"


    Kellibey,ughing and covering his eyes, took a deep breath and looked at me.


    "I havent asked your name yet, you promising worm."


    "Ash. Ash Born Hater Everck."


    "Ha! No wonder there was a sinister smell, youre a member of the Everck royal family!"


    Kellibey pped his hands loudly.


    "Alright, scion of the human royal family. Ill make it. But fifteen is too much. I dont have enough sacred metal."


    The dwarfs thick fingers held up three.


    "Three. Ill craft three of the finest Star Silver weapons. Hows that?"


    I nodded eagerly.


    "That sounds good. Lets do that."


    "We have a deal! Good, then Ill start preparing to make the weapons right away..."


    Kellibey, pulling out a sheet of parchment from his pocket, picked up some coal lying near the hearth and scrawled some hastily written words. He then tossed the parchment towards me.


    "Fetch the rest of the materials!"


    [A Limited Equipment Creation Quest has been activated!]


    I casually nced at the parchment before stowing it away. I couldnt make out his messy handwriting, but it didnt matter since it was already updated in the system as a quest.


    "Ill be dropping by frequently, Master Craftsman."


    "Of course you should. Youll need to make this ce your base if you n on going forward."


    Kellibey let out a chuckle, looking around.


    "Next time, youll see the local old-timers hanging around here. Theres no ce asfortable as this in the dungeon. Youve dealt with those gangsters wearing the damn masks."


    Dealt with, huh.


    I thought of the Nightcrawler Squad that had vanished like mist.


    Could I really say I had "dealt" with them?


    "Bring the materials as you gather them. As long as I have the materials, I can get straight to forging."


    "I will do so."


    After hesitating for a moment, I opened my mouth.


    "May I ask you something, Master Craftsman?"


    "Huh? Youre quite curious, huh? Its the age to be curious about the world, after all. What do you want to know?"


    "Its about..."


    I mentioned the incident when we had defeated the Nightcrawler Squad.


    Despite having killed them, they had turned into mist and disappeared.


    What on earth had happened?


    Wouldnt the adventurer Kellibey, who had lived here for decades, know the reason?


    When I asked, he replied,


    "They didnt die and disappeared like mist? Thats because of the curse they received."


    Kellibey gave me the answer far too easily. I widened my eyes in surprise.


    "A curse...you say?"


    "Aha, you didnt know? The three curses that were cast upon the Lake Kingdom?"


    Kellibey chuckled, stroking his beard with his fingertips.


    "I dont know about two of the three curses either. But one of them, I know well. The surviving citizens of this country who asionally emerge, they all suffer from that."


    "And what is this curse?"


    "The curse that has those ghost-like beings crawling at the bottom of thiske for centuries. What else could it be?"


    Kellibey made a gesture as if strangling himself with his thick hand.


    "Of course, its the curse of immortality!"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    "Jupiter."


    Startled by my voice, Jupiter turned around, her single eye widening.


    "Your Highness! What brings you here?"


    "I came to give you a bonus."


    I threw a bag of gold coins to Jupiter and shrugged my shoulders.


    "I had a bit of good luck today."


    Jupiter whistled as she confirmed the contents of the bag.


    "Isnt it too generous of you to give this much to an old woman who cant even work and just sits around?"


    "Youve worked hard all this while, its no big deal."


    "Thank you, Your Highness. May I buy you a drink in return?"


    "Sure."


    I didnt refuse and sat next to Jupiter. She showed a devilish grin.


    "Its an honor to be able to pour a drink for Your Highness."


    She poured whiskey into a fresh ss and handed it to me.


    Jupiter lifted her ss and I followed suit.


    Clink-


    We clinked sses and drank in silence.


    "Your Highness..."


    After quietly draining her ss and refilling it once,


    Jupiter let out a long sigh.


    "Ive been quite a burden to you, Your Highness, but I take pride in the fact that Ive been of considerable help in defending the front lines."


    I nodded.


    "You should be proud. Its true, after all."


    "In that case, Your Highness... I know its impertinent of me, but... Would you listen to this old womans ramblings?"


    "Ramblings?"


    Jupiter filled her ss, looking a bit embarrassed.


    "Im ashamed of myself, but I wonder how Ive lived my life to end up like this... I dont have a single friend around me to share a drink with."


    "Is it because youre a wandering mercenary?"


    "Wandering, right. Wandering..."


    Jupiter savored the word wandering for a while.


    I chuckled.


    "Just let it all out."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    After taking a sip of whiskey, Jupiter slowly swallowed and opened her mouth.


    "You probably guessed it, but its about my granddaughter."


    "..."


    "Even though its been 15 years, I remember it as if it happened yesterday."


    There was a far-off look in Jupiters single eye.


    "The moment I first met her..."


    ***


    15 years ago.


    The northern front of the Everck Empire.


    The magical corps of the 1st Division of the Imperial Army. The 2nd Units barrack.


    Click. Click. Click.


    Jupiter, who was struggling to light a wet matchstick, furrowed her brows.


    Her vivid eyes, like bottled lightning, shed with irritation.


    "Darn, it just wont light."


    Click. Click. Click.


    "Damn it!"


    Jupiter eventually threw the matchstick on the ground in annoyance and snapped her fingers.


    Crash!


    A bolt of lightning struck the dried tree next to her, setting it on fire.


    "Hoo..."


    Jupiter lit her cigarette with the fire.


    "This is why I learned magic."


    Jupiter exhaled a satisfied cloud of smoke, and then,


    "Youve been told not to use magic in the camp, Jupiter."


    The voice of a faultfinder came from the side.


    As Jupiter frowned and nced to the side, a middle-aged woman officer, her hair tied up tightly and in a neat uniform, plodded along towards her.


    Captain Reina of the Empire Magic Corps Unit 1.


    "What kind of insane magician lights a cigarette like that?" she grumbled.


    Jupiter grinned slyly, a smirk spreading across her face. "Why, none other than yours truly, Captain Jupiter of the Empire Magic Corps Unit 2. This is how I light em."


    "Bloody hell..." Muttering under her breath, Reina swished her hand, a gust of wind swooping in to extinguish the me on the tree.


    "Hand over some of your leftover cigarettes," Reina winked at Jupiter as she arrived beside her, a smirk ying on her lips. Jupiter, however, looked shocked.


    "What am I, your supplier? Every time you see my face, you want a cigarette."


    "Its been a month since thest cigarette supply arrived. Among the entire Magic Corps, youre the only one left with any decent cigarettes."


    "Only because Ive been conserving them so well. Anyway, no way!"


    Reina responded to Jupiters firm refusal with a suddenly sweet voice, her hands pressed together in an exaggerated plea. "Aw~ just give me one~"


    "Damn... Hey! Arent you too old for that sort of cutesy behavior?"


    Startled by Reinas low-grade ttery, Jupiter handed over the cigarette she was puffing on. "Try a puff of this cigarette."


    "Why cant you just give me a new one?"


    "This is myst. Theres no more."


    "Always smoking thest one, every single time, huh?"


    In the end, Jupiter and Reina alternated taking drags on the single cigarette.


    As the two women, letting loose clouds of smoke and a string of expletives, shared the cigarette, the passing soldiers repeatedly saluted.


    "Salute!"


    "Salute!"


    "Ah~ Salute."


    "Salute~ Salute~"


    Even though they were two women lounging about, smoking like ruffians, the soldiers looking on were filled with respect.


    The two aces of the Empire Magic Corps.


    Windde Reina. Lightning Jupiter.


    The dominant position of the Empire Magic Corps within the Empires army was entirely due to these two.


    In the 20 years since the establishment of the Magic Corps, the Empires army remained undefeated in any battle involving these two magicians.


    Once the soldiers salutes ebbed away and the surroundings quieted down, Jupiter said to Reina, "You know, seeing our guys salute us so respectfully reminds me of something. Hey, all the other unit captains have loads of scars on their faces, all weather-beaten."


    "Hmm? Well... They probably all got promoted after some skirmishes on the front lines."


    "But our magicians, not a single scar. Even their faces are pale fromck of sun."


    Despite her lifetime of military service, Jupiters face was unmarred.


    Reina nced sideways at Jupiter and chuckled. "Well, thats the role of a magician in todays wars. Command gives us the coordinates, we bombard, and thats it."


    It seemed that the Imperial Army Command thought of mages as good cannons.


    And indeed, their jobs werent much different.


    Jupiter, chewing on a cigarette, shook her head.


    "Well, yes. Firing off magic from a safe distance is our job. Its intelligent, its gentle. I like what I do."


    "But what is it? You got a problem?"


    "It just feels like as a leader, my authority is somewhat undermined. It seems like the other squadron leaders subtly ignore me during the meetings."


    Jupiter swiped her finger beneath her left eye.


    "Thats why Ive been considering getting a tattoo for the next meeting."


    "What a load of crap... Look, the reason youre being ignored at the meetings is because youre always ying around."


    "Hey, how many times can one be reprimanded for a single mistake. Fuck."


    "Especially when your mistake happened during a meeting that the Emperor himself attended! Youre such a mess!"


    As the two mages started arguing again, a lieutenant hurriedly ran over from the other side.


    "Captain Reina! Captain Jupiter!"


    "Mhm~ Im listening. Whats up?"


    "There was amunication from the Command. They have discovered a facility that seems to be the military base of the Cami Kingdom on the northern foothills of this base."


    The 1st Army Corps of the Empire was currently invading a small kingdom known as the Cami Kingdom.


    The war was in its final stages, but sporadic resistance continued.


    The magic troop was carrying out a boring and messy task of clearing Cami Kingdoms guerris scattered throughout the area.


    "Like an ant nest. You erase them, and they just pop up again. Huaaam."


    As Jupiter yawnedzily, the lieutenant handed over the Commandsmunication.


    "At 05:00 tomorrow morning, both of you are instructed to strike simultaneously."


    "Our Command sure loves dawn operations... Anyway, let them know we got it. If we have to do it, we have to do it."


    Jupiter, who carelessly crumpled themunication paper and stuffed it into her pocket, gave Reina a sly wink.


    "Hey, Reina. Once this war is over, how about we go on a trip to the south?"


    Reina shivered at the thought.


    "Two women over fifty going on a trip, thats gross."


    "Whats wrong with that? Two wealthy, capable missus going for a cool trip. You know, we might even catch some young, hot guys."


    "Oh,e on, they have eyes too..."


    "Hey. Serving in this cold, damp northern region is making you increasingly negative. Lets go to the warm south for a change."


    Jupiter chuckled.


    "When I retire, Im definitely living in the south. Lying down at a resort with a pool filled with water, bathing in the warm sunlight."


    "..."


    Listening to Jupiters extravagant retirement ns, Reina also eventually cracked a smile.


    "Indeed, whether we go on a trip or purchase a resort after retirement... lets visit the South at least once before we die."


    The idea seemed as far from reality as the distance from their current battlefield to the South.


    The two wizards spent a good deal of timeughing while discussing their ns for retirement and old age.


    ***


    The next day. 4:30 in the morning.


    Jupiter, who was looking at the operation point directed by the headquarters through a telescope, frowned.


    "Hey, is that really a military base?"


    Reyna, who was sipping hot tea with a sleepy face, turned to look at her, confused.


    "Why? Doesnt it look like a military base?"


    "It just looks like a vige. What does it look like to you?"


    Taking the telescope, Reyna tilted her head.


    "Hmm... Im not sure. I dont see any cannons or weapons typical of a military base."


    Jupiter gave an order to the lieutenant.


    "Contact headquarters. Ask them to confirm if its a military base."


    "Roger that."


    The lieutenant sent a message to the headquarters.


    Shortly after, the message came back, and the lieutenant who had heard the response reported.


    "ording to headquarters, its definitely a military base."


    "..."


    "Camis guerri tactics are notorious, often involving disguises as civilians. Headquarters believes that vige has already been upied by the guerris."


    "I see..."


    The lieutenant, who checked his pocket watch, nodded.


    "There are 30 seconds left until 05:00 sharp. Ill count down to the start of the operation."


    "..."


    "30, 29, 28..."


    As the countdown decreased, Jupiter, who was grimacing and staring north, nced at Reyna, who already had magic concentrated in both hands.


    Her eyes met his, and Reynas face lit up in a faint smile.


    "Vacation in the South, you said?"


    "..."


    "So how about we finish this up quickly, Captain of the Second Squad?"


    "10 seconds remaining till the operation begins! 10! 9! 8! 7!"


    Listening to the count silently, Jupiter began to gather lightning in both hands when there were 5 seconds left.


    Zap...!


    Headquarters judgment was always urate.


    And this was the duty she had been performing all her life.


    When given amand, you carry it out. Because thats what soldiers do.


    Rumble...


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky,


    "3! 2! 1!"


    The countdown ended.


    Crack-boom!


    Dozens of lightning bolts summoned by Jupiter rained down on the enemy base.


    Buildings swept by the bright lightning crumbled, catching fire and burning up.


    In an instant, everything turned into ashes.


    Following that, a massive tornado summoned by Reyna erupted over the remaining debris.


    ***


    "The operation is over. Both of youmanders have worked hard."


    The lieutenant who confirmed the total destruction of the military base said.


    "The medium cavalry division will now move in to clean up and investigate the enemy base. You two can return to the base."


    "..."


    Jupiter, who had been silently watching the enemy camp she had set aze, suddenly murmured.


    "I want to go."


    "What?"


    "There, I need to see it myself."


    A startled Reyna tried to stop her.


    "The Magic Corps is prohibited from going on-site. We are strictly long-range bombardment specialists, you know that, so why are you doing this?"


    "..."


    "If you go unnecessarily and get ambushed by the enemys remnants, our troopsbat power will drop significantly..."


    "I want to go."


    "Hey, Jupiter!"


    Reyna tried to hold her back, but Jupiter was unstoppable. She was already running up the slope of the mountain.


    "Hey, someone grab her."


    Looking around at the surrounding soldiers, Reyna urgently shouted.


    "Grab her! Quick!"


    But who would dare to stop a magician?


    Pushing through the soldiers trying to stop her, Jupiter ultimately entered the enemy base.


    In the darkened, burned vige, only the embers were left flickering. Everything was in ruins.


    Jupiter carefully approached the charred bodies of people.


    They were unarmed. Instead, they held dolls in their arms.


    "...Its a child."


    Jupiters legs started to tremble. She staggered through the devastated vige.


    There were hardly any soldiers, or even young mens bodies.


    Bent old people and small childreny huddled together, turned into ash.


    "Civilians...only civilians."


    The realization of what she had done crawled up her spine, making her neck rigid.


    "These damn bastards! There were no armed forces here!"


    Jupiter screamed at the soldiers who btedly followed her into the vige.


    "Everyone...everyone here was just old folks and children!"

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    "Jupiter."


    Approaching, Reyna spoke calmly.


    "Calm down."


    "How can I calm down right now?! Why would themand issue such an order without even properly verifying whether this is a military base or not!"


    "The guerris of the Cami Kingdom are ruthless. They could be hiding in any vige."


    Reyna gave a small nod.


    "And we dont have the time to identify whether they are guerris or innocent vigers."


    "What?"


    "The war with the Cami Kingdom has been going on for half a year now. Winter is approaching. Maintaining the front line is already burdensome for themand... We need to end this quickly."


    "So...?"


    Jupiter mumbled dejectedly.


    "So if theres suspicion of them being guerris, without even confirming, indiscriminately... everything gets burnt down?"


    Reyna nodded.


    "Because its efficient."


    "Efficient?! This is efficient?! Sure, its efficient! Massacring civilians is damn efficient!"


    "Jupiter..."


    Reyna let out a deep sigh.


    "Do you know how many countries our magic corps have wiped off the map?"


    "..."


    "How many civilians do you think have died in the process?"


    "That, was... only in unavoidable cases..."


    "How many of the enemy bases youve burned down over the past 20 years do you think were real military bases?"


    Jupiters body went rigid.


    Only now did she realize. The truth about what she had been doing all her life.


    Reyna swiped her hair back irritably andined.


    "Why are you freaking out now, really! Stop making things so tiring!"


    "Gulp."


    Jupiter covered her mouth,


    "Ugh!"


    And vomited.


    Tears and snot mixed with bile and poured out chaotically.


    Why.


    Why hadnt she ever doubted all this time?


    She simply bombarded magic as ordered. She fried people and burned them, then took her sry.


    She was proud of her work. She was proud each time a medal was added to her chest.


    She felt joy being able to contribute to the glorious advancement of the empire.


    It was all a load of crap.


    "You said it earlier. This is war these days. Without gaining single scar from the field, we rain magic from afar. Thats our job. Its intelligent, and swift."


    Reyna grumbled sourly.


    "But this is the reality up close."


    "..."


    "What youve doing... Has just been turning a blind eye to from afar."


    Thats when it happened.


    Uh-ahhh-


    From a distance, the sound of a child crying echoed.


    "?!"


    Jupiter, who abruptly raised her head, rushed over frantically.


    There was a small shrine at the edge of the vige. The crying wasing from there.


    The entrance to the shrine had been burned down and copsed.


    And beneath the burning treey a little girl.


    "Just hold on! Ill get you out!"


    Jupiter strained to lift the burning tree log. She sessfully pulled out the girl.


    The left side of the girls face and her left half were severely burned, her pulse fading.


    Jupiter, looking at the unconscious girls face, carefully embraced her.


    "Im sorry, Im sorry, its all my fault. Im so sorry..."


    A voice came from within the temple.


    "Are... Are you rescuers?"


    Startled, Jupiter looked inside, and there were survivors in the temple.


    An old priest and children, their bodies covered in blood, were looking at Jupiter with fear in their eyes.


    "A divine punishment fell from the sky all of a sudden, we thought we were all going to die..."


    "..."


    "You came to save us. Thank you, thank you!"


    The old priest was trying to lead the children out of the temple. Jupiter hastily raised her hand.


    "No! Donte out!"


    "Eh?"


    "Donte out! Please stay hidden!"


    But it was toote.


    The soldiers following Jupiter had discovered the survivors.


    "There are survivors! We have survivors here!"


    Reyna, who came a stepte, clicked her tongue.


    "Despite such heavy magic bombardment, they survived. They are ridiculously lucky."


    Reyna then tilted her head.


    "Or, is it a bad thing?"


    "Reyna, please...!"


    Jupiter tried to plead, but Reyna, ignoring her, ordered the soldiers.


    "Drag them all out."


    "Yes! Drag them out!"


    The charging soldiers grabbed the priest and children and hauled them out of the temple.


    The priest and children screamed, kneeling on the open ground in front of the temple.


    Reyna pulled a fresh pack of cigarettes from her pocket, tore open the wrapper, put a cigarette in her mouth, and slowly lit it.


    "Hoo..."


    Reyna, exhaling a long puff of smoke, surveyed the entire vige.


    "Is the search over? Are these all the survivors?"


    "Yes. There are no other survivors in the vige."


    "Are you sure youve checked thoroughly?"


    "Were checking if there are any basements in the buildings, but given its a vige on a rocky mountain. There are no other escape routes."


    "Alright. Thats enough then."


    Reyna approached the priest. The old priest was shaking as he clutched the children and prayed.


    "Youre a priest?"


    "Yes, yes I am. Please have mercy. The children are innocent. Please, spare the children at least."


    "Depending on your answer, you could live or die. Answer carefully."


    Reyna took another drag of her cigarette and asked.


    "Where is the army from the Cami Kingdom, the one youve been hiding in this vige?"


    "Theres not a single soldier in this vige... All the young ones were conscripted long ago and never returned. Its the truth. Please, believe us."


    "Really?"


    "I swear to God, its the truth."


    "I see."


    Whoosh-!


    The next moment, a wind bullet shot from Reynas fingertips prated the priests chest.


    "Sorry, but your god isnt the same as ours. Cant trust a pledge to a different deity."


    The priest, who died instantly, copsed to the ground, and the children screamed.


    Reyna silently pointed her fingertips at the screaming children.


    "Do I really have to do this..."


    In an instant, magic gathered at her fingertips and fired.


    And Jupiter jumped into the path of the flying magic, hastily gathering magic to create a barrier.


    Whoosh-!


    "Ugh!"


    Blood burst from Jupiters left eye, hit by the wind bullet. Jupiter gritted her teeth and bore the pain.


    Reyna, chewing on her cigarette, muttered,


    "Damn it, seriously."


    "Please, Reyna."


    Jupiter growled with her left face soaked in blood.


    "Maybe there were gueris, and thats why the vige was burned. But... these kids are just civilians."


    "..."


    "Why are you trying to kill them? Have you lost your mind from all the killing?"


    "Jupiter."


    Reyna, cigarette in hand, pressed her forehead as if she had a headache.


    "Whos themander of this war?"


    "What? Well..."


    Jupiter replied hesitantly.


    "Its His Majesty."


    "Yes. His Majesty personally led this battle. And His Majesty is?"


    "...Perfect."


    "You know well. His Majesty makes no mistakes."


    Reyna sighed deeply.


    "Command decided that this vige was an enemy military base."


    "..."


    "But what? Turns out it was an innocent vige, and themand made a wrong judgement. Are you going to report that civilians were mistaken for the enemy and massacred?"


    Only then could Jupiter understand why Reyna tried to kill even the survivors.


    "Youre going to leave a ck mark on His Majestys leadership by admitting His Majesty made a mistake!"


    "Ah..."


    "Isnt it more appropriate to burn all the enemy troops here?"


    "..."


    "So please, stop making things difficult, and step aside quickly. I dont enjoy doing this."


    Wind magic gathered again at Reynas fingertips.


    Jupiter, watching her, slowly bowed her head.


    The little girl, still cradled in her arms, had burn injuries and was drawing thin breaths.


    "...Damn."


    Jupiter gritted her teeth. She uttered in a suppressed voice,


    "...I will."


    "What?"


    "I will leave a mark on His Majestys leadership."


    "..."


    "I will formally protest to the higher-ups. I will report that themands judgement was wrong, and the vige we burned was inhabited only by civilians."


    A cold, blue fury simmered in Jupiters eyes.


    "I will testify that His Majestysmand was wed."


    Reyna, frozen in disbelief,ughed bitterly.


    "Crazy bitch."


    "Why, are you going to kill me too?"


    Jupiter cast a sidelong nce at the soldiers and knights surrounding her.


    "If thats the case, youll have to kill all of the Mage Troop soldiers who witnessed this, as well as the entire Heavy Cavalry Knight Troop. Kill them all."


    "..."


    "You cant, can you?"


    Above all.


    The two of them were once inseparable friends.


    Jupiter believed that Reyna wouldnt shoot her. And indeed, she didnt.


    "..."


    Reyna slowly lowered her finger.


    Her face had gone cold, hardened like ice.


    "Do as you please, Jupiter. Rebel or smear filth on His Majesty, rescue children from the enemy nations youve scared off. Do as you wish."


    Reyna turned around, her uniform coat pping in the wind.


    "But youll soon have to strip off that uniform. Youll have to give up everything youve worked your whole life for."


    "..."


    "Nothing changes even if you feign innocence now. My foolish friend."


    Reyna took onest look at Jupiter before turning her gaze forward and walking away.


    "Our time together was miserable, lets not see each other again."


    Jupiter watched in a daze as herrade of 20 years walked away.


    Turning back, she saw the survivors, children covered in blood and soot.


    They were the new lives she now had to look after.


    ***


    Jupiter officially defected from themand center.


    This marked the first civilian massacre officially recorded in Everck Empires military history.


    This incident remained as the only mistakemitted by the Imperial Army Command during the upation of Cami Kingdom.


    It was a clear blemish on an operation led by the Emperor himself.


    After this, the Magic Troops were no longer deployed for guerri cleanup operations.


    With the halt of the Magic Troops bombardment, the operation was significantly dyed beyond the Commands expected end of war.


    It took several years after the kingdoms upation to fully eliminate the Cami Kingdoms guerri forces.


    It didnt take long for Jupiter to be ousted from the Magic Troops and be relegated to the countryside.


    ***


    A month after the operation.


    Jupiters new post was a small coastal vige guard unit on the Eastern Front.


    Strictly speaking, there was no Eastern Front in the Empire.


    There was only the sea to the east, and no other countries beyond the strait.


    The guard unit had less than five subordinates.


    It was an obvious demotion. Even her rank had been downgraded.


    But it didnt matter.


    She had spent all of her lifetimes sry to build a house at the edge of the vige where the sea could be seen.


    Carpenters flocked and began their busy construction work.


    Watching the beams of the house being raised, Jupiter turned around.


    "Well... live here together."


    "..."


    Children, who had suffered burns all over their bodies, their limbs seared away, gazed nkly up at Jupiter.


    In the forefront of these children was a girl whose left half of the body was scarred by burns.


    The girl was staring at Jupiter with clear eyes.


    Feelings of guilt and the urge to escape warred fiercely within Jupiter.


    But, through a strenuous effort, she suppressed her emotions and squatted down to meet the childrens gazes.


    "It seems I havent properly introduced myself yet. My name is Jupiter."


    With a cheap eyepatch covering her lost left eye and a smile on her face, Jupiter spoke.


    "From now on, you can call me Granny."

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    "She wasnt your actual granddaughter then."


    As Jupiter shared her story, I murmured softly in response. Jupiter nodded in affirmation.


    "Yes, not a drop of my blood runs in her veins."


    "I thought otherwise because of the striking resemnce..."


    "Haha, thats a pleasant thought to entertain, despite the truth."


    Jupiter tilted her head slightly in thought.


    "She may not have been my granddaughter by blood... Im not even certain I yed the role of a real grandmother."


    "..."


    "I raised those children out of guilt and a sense of duty, but strictly speaking, I was a relentless enemy to them."


    Jupiters voice was as stoic as ever, but there was an underlying hint of a bloody past.


    "I burned down their hometown, annihted their family and rtives."


    "..."


    "Even without me saying anything... they must harbor hatred for me."


    With a bitter smile, Jupiter brought her drink to her lips.


    "I dont mind if they cant forgive me. The sins Imitted arent of the kind that can be forgiven anyway. But."


    "But?"


    "I wanted to properly apologize to them, but I feel like I havent done it right. That weighs on me."


    Regret shimmered in Jupiters solitary eye.


    "Junior is a highly talented child. In terms of talent, she surpasses me by miles."


    That was indeed true. An SSR rank was bestowed upon geniuses who surpassed ordinary talent.


    "But due to getting caught in my lightning strike as a child... her body has severely weakened. Her heart, the core of magic, has been weakened to the point that every time she uses magic, its eating away at her lifespan."


    I remembered Junior burning pain-relieving herbs, bleeding from the nose and coughing up blood every time she cast magic. I never knew it was due to a past injury.


    "Thats why I prohibited her from using magic. I even stopped her from learning magic."


    "But why is she so good at it then?"


    "Do you think I could have stopped her?"


    Jupiter chuckled.


    "Against a childs talent and passion, the opposition of adults is nothing but a minor obstacle."


    "..."


    "She started to teach herself and soon surpassed her peers, and now shes stronger than even me."


    In a duel few days ago, Jupiter lost to Junior.


    Even though Jupiter wasnt in her best condition, she felt it herself. If both were at their full strength, she would have lost.


    "Had I not done what I did, Junior could have be a grand magician whose name would go down in world history."


    As she refilled her ss, Jupiter murmured.


    "Or she could have lived a normal and happy life in that small vige."


    "..."


    "Fifteen years ago, on that day, I burned down both those possibilities."


    Jupiter was staring intently at her reflection in her drink.


    Whether she was seeing the eye she lost that day fifteen years ago, I couldnt tell.


    "Or maybe it was all the other things she lost that day, 15 years ago.


    I couldnt tell. All I could do was to listen to the story.


    "But how... how should I atone?"


    Jupiter let out a weary sigh.


    "If apologizing on my knees could fix that broken childs life, I would have done it a hundred, a thousand times over. But... theres no way to turn back."


    "..."


    "I not only failed to support that childs dream of bing a wizard, I outright obstructed it. I had hoped the child would not burn away her short life with magic. But it wasnt any different from obstructing her dreams."


    Jupiter took another hearty drink from her filled cup.


    "But I couldnt even give that child a normal happiness. Parents, hometown, I burned it all."


    "..."


    "There was nothing I could...pensate for."


    Thunk!


    Jupiter, who had put down her ss, chuckled.


    "I dont know what to do. Now... frankly, Im scared of that child."


    "Scared?"


    "All I have left to give is this old life. I dont even have anything left to lose. What if one day, she suddenly tells me, Give back what youve stolen. What and how am I supposed to repay?"


    Jupiter, covering her lost left eye with her hand, closed her perfectly fine right eye.


    "Every time I look into that childs eyes, Im so scared... I want to hide in a mouse hole."


    "..."


    "I want to apologize, but I dont know how."


    I couldnt utter a word.


    It was too difficult a problem for a third party like me to intervene. Because I, too, couldnt even guess a solution.


    For a moment, Jupiter and I just drank without speaking.


    The bottle that was once full was now empty.


    As she poured thest drop into my ss, Jupiter spoke.


    "Your Majesty. I take pride in the fact that I served as a soldier of the Empire. The times when I could contribute to His Majesty the Emperor and the royal family were the brightest times of my life."


    "Im d to hear that."


    "At the same time, I abhor the deeds I havemitted."


    The medals still hung heavily on Jupiters military uniform.


    Jupiter looked down at them with a pained gaze.


    "And above all, I loathe my foolish self... who carried out ughter and destruction mindlessly, just as ordered from above."


    "..."


    "Drunk on the role of a soldier, drunk on the role of themander of the second magic corps, I loathed my foolish self... who discarded my own self and lived as aponent of the army."


    Gulp-


    Jupiter, who had finished herst drink cleanly, bowed her head to me.


    "Your Majesty. Please, dont let yourself be swallowed up by your role."


    "Swallowed by... my role, you say?"


    "Do not let yourself be consumed by the role of the Third Prince, the Commander, the Lord. That is never your essence."


    Hearing Jupiters words, I also swallowed thest gulp of liquor.


    "Just be yourself. Live as Ash Born Hater Everck."


    "...


    "This olddys advice for you, young one, is this, and this alone."


    Like a shot of strong liquor burning down my throat, Jupiters advice hit me hard.


    So, who am I?


    The Third Prince. The Commander. The Lord. Ash.


    Or a yer. Or perhaps RetroAddict.


    Whichever it is, am I living my life...right?


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for hearing me out. It feels better to have shared."


    Jupiter chuckled as she cleaned up the empty liquor bottles.


    I couldnt remember how many we had drained sitting there. Ugh, the intoxication is hittingte.


    "Ill... have a proper conversation with Junior."


    As I stepped out of the guild, Jupiter whispered under her breath.


    "After all, isnt she my granddaughter? My namesake, my granddaughter. Once I open up to her... Ill find a clue."


    Lucas, who had been waiting outside, opened the carriage door for me.


    As I climbed into the carriage, Jupiter gave me a reassuring smile.


    "Id like to believe that."


    I sincerely wish for the same.


    As I rode back to the mansion in the carriage, looking at Jupiter standing alone in the distance, I thought.


    No matter what end they meet... I hope they wont regret it.


    ***


    A few dayster.


    Silver weapons arrived at the smithy. Not the entire order, but a sample of some.


    [Silver Longsword(R) Lv.30]


    - Category : Longsword


    - Attack Power : 20-40


    - Durability : 3/3


    - Deals 100% extra damage to all unholy enemies.


    Look at that pathetic durability.


    But the option is excellent.


    This 100% extra damage applies not only to the weapons basic attack power but also to skills.


    Although its equipment for a small number of enemies, its a definite counter for those few.


    Vroom-!


    I gave the longsword to Lucas. Lucas drew it and swung it lightly, then nodded.


    "How is it?"


    "The bnce is good. It seems decent."


    "Good, good. Ill have them made just like this."


    What came this time were two silver longswords, two daggers, two spears, and three quivers of arrows.


    I gave two longswords to Lucas, and all two spears to Evangeline.


    "Think of them as consumables and use them freely."


    "They look expensive, are you sure...?"


    Evangeline, who carefully took the silver spear, soon skillfully swung it around.


    Vroom-!


    Swish!


    Evangeline primarily wielded the cavalrynce type of weapon, but she handled the ordinary spear shed received this time quite skillfully.


    She whirled it around with a whoosh before thrusting it forward with a sharp yah! Impressive, right?


    Watching her, both Lucas and I pped our hands, causing Evangelines face to turn red.


    "Hey, stop reacting to everything I do, seriously! Its embarrassing."


    Well, your reactions to our reactions are whats amusing.


    Youre a veritable feast of reactions. She does it so well!


    "Youre pretty skilled, even without a cavalrynce?"


    "Of course. The basic principle is the same."


    Well, spear-rted skills do share a proficiency category. It makes sense when you put it that way.


    ...Wait a minute, am I thinking too much like a gamer?


    As I took a moment to ponder the absurdity of my worldview, where everything could be interpreted in game terms, Evangeline shrugged proudly.


    "Well, that, and I had an A+ aptitude test for all weapon groups at the academy. If you give me a long sword, Im confident I can handle it as well as that asshat."


    "Really? As good as me?"


    Lucas gaze turned deadly serious. Evangeline made a heh? face and confidently narrowed her sharp eyes. These guys are at it again.


    "Settle your duelter, for now, gather your equipment. Armor and a shield too."


    At my words, the two knights looked at me with surprise.


    "Are we going somewhere?"


    "Yes."


    As I grinned and slipped a silver dagger into my waistband,


    "Its time to move to the next area of the dungeon."


    Ive been waiting for this.


    The silver equipment Ive been waiting for has arrived, and its finally time to make progress on free exploration of the dungeon.


    ***


    We decided to proceed with this free exploration only with the main party.


    The area were heading to this time is too dangerous to bring the Dion Mercenary Group.


    Even the main party will face precarious moments, it would be too intense to take care of the newbie guys as well.


    The Shadow Squad has decentbat power, but theposition was a setback this time.


    Its an overly offensivebination.


    Two mages, three archers.


    It might be okay when exploring other areas, but the ce were going today is a narrow dungeon.


    The Shadow Squad, biased towards long-range attacks, is risky. So theyre out.


    I decided to operate slowly and steadily with a small, single party.


    Well, thats all an excuse, actually.


    The real n was to feed the main party experience points and speed up leveling.


    Its the main party that will face Celendion in the Vampire Lord raid.


    If we can speed up leveling and even learn ultimate skills, that would be really great.


    The ultimate skill thatpletes each character.


    The performance difference between a character who has learned the ultimate skill and one who hasnt was massive.


    If there are characters who have learned the ultimate skill at the time of the Vampire Lord raid, it will be much easier.


    Evangeline and Lucas, the highest-level heroes in my lineup, were both still in theirte 30s. The ultimate skill wouldnt be unlocked until level 50, after their third ss change. We were still a long way off.


    With the standard leveling pace, theyll probably need to hit stage 10 before the ultimate skill is unlocked.


    Damien and I were the only ones in a reasonable range to look forward to our next skill unlock. I was currently at level 24 and Damien at level 33.


    Considering the second ss change at level 35 and the acquisition of the second skill, it was a usible goal.


    ...Wait, is it a bit shameless to consider grinding 11 levels as feasible?


    But, couldnt I pull it off if I strategized correctly?


    Licking my lower lip with my tongue, I began to formte a power-leveling n in my head.


    Hand over the experience points, you damn game!


    Give me the next skill! A game-breaking one at that!


    Hand it over!

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Having tidied up the basecamp surroundings and wrapped up my conversation with cksmith Kellibey..


    "Let''s head back!"


    My three parties and I returned using the teleport gate.


    Kellibey, from beside his cksmith shop, frantically waved his hand towards us.


    "Come visit often, you rascals! I get so lonely here! And bring some tasty stuff! Got it?!"


    Oh, such a dialog, he sounded like a lonely grandpa living in the countryside.


    Well, we really do n to visit often.


    I bowed politely before shoving my body into the gate.


    "You muste often, you must-!"


    Stop, why are you so desperate, grandpa! You''re waiting like a grandparent expecting their grandkids on a holiday! We''lle back, so just stay put!


    sh-!


    ***


    As soon as we returned to the mansion, I summoned all the members of the three parties back to the drawing room.


    Everyone must be tired after the battle, but we needed to settle this incident and move on.


    "Firstly, you all worked hard. Thanks to everyone''s diligent efforts, this recovery operation was sessful."


    After passing around simple beverages and snacks, I opened my mouth after taking a full gulp of my drink.


    But everyone was staring at me. I shouted withughter.


    "Hey, rx and eat and drink! We won, why are you all so tense?"


    "Ah, yes!"


    "Thanks for the food!"


    "Thanks for the food~!"


    As Lucas and Evangeline started eating the fruit pie ced in front of them, the other party members also began to carefully take a bite each.


    The little ones of Shadow Squad eagerly stuffed their mouths with snacks, and even the newbie Dion Mercenary Group members who were cautious until the end started to chow down. How cute.


    "I guess I should exin to you all. The reason why those guys disappeared instead of dying."


    Once everyone seemed to have had a bit of a snack and drink, I resumed the story.


    "ording to the cksmith old man, Kellibey, who we encountered at the camp... the citizens of the Lake Kingdom are cursed with immortality."


    Lucas furrowed his brows.


    "Immortality... curse? So, they don''t die?"


    "That''s right."


    ording to Kellibey''s exnation, when the citizens of Lake Kingdom die, they respawn at specific locations assigned to each individual.


    It takes some time to be mobile again. Anyway, it seems like they respawn no matter how many times they die.


    "They don''t age, they don''t die. As if they are fixed on one axis of time."


    "Are all the citizens of Lake Kingdom cursed like that? How could such a thing..."


    "Well, though I say citizens, only a few are active at the bottom."


    The city-state seems to have a poption of at least several hundred thousand in scale.


    However, the actual NPCs belonging to the Lake Kingdom that we encounter in the game are at most a few dozen.


    "There are about a hundred NPCs one can encounter in the dungeon. Half of them used to be adventurers, the rest were citizens of the Lake Kingdom... so at best, you''d encounter about fifty."


    I stopped mid-thought. Wait a minute.


    ''...Then where are the rest of the citizens?''


    Where were the rest of the hundreds of thousands of citizens?


    If everyone was under the curse of immortality... where on earth were they all?


    "It''s hard to believe. It''s like something out of a fairy tale."


    Evangeline, who had been nibbling on a pie, tilted her head.


    "But isn''t immortality usually considered a blessing, not a curse?"


    Lucas chimed in.


    "That''s right. Everyone is eager to live even a day longer, if we could live forever... wouldn''t that be called a blessing?"


    Damien looked disgusted.


    "I wouldn''t want it."


    "Why? You want to die soon?"


    "I don''t want to die, but living forever... seems too exhausting."


    Everyone seemed to have a slightly different view on life and death.


    Wondering what Junior, thest main party member, was thinking, I looked over and saw her.


    "...Immortality..."


    She was muttering to herself, staring nkly into space.


    It was a dreamy expression I hadn''t seen from this young wizard before. I was slightly taken aback.


    The Shadow Squad and Dion Mercenary Group began expressing their opinions on ''whether to live forever or enjoy a natural lifespan and die''.


    The reception room soon became noisy.


    ''What? Who said they''d let you live forever? They''re all counting their chickens before they''re hatched.''


    I chuckled and swallowed my drink.


    ''So, I guess from now on, we''ll have to chase hostile Lake Kingdom NPCs to their respawn points instead of killing them...?''


    It''s fortunate that we can suppress and chase them off. But it''s a headache that we can''t fundamentally eliminate them.


    It means we have to fight like this every time the Nightcrawlers show up.


    "Anyway, we''ve driven them out of the base camp for now.


    They won''t bother us for a while. We need to focus on preparing for the next defense battle."


    I said, settling the chaotic atmosphere.


    "The enemy of the next defensive battle is the Blood n, more specifically, high-ranking vampire nobles."


    Everyone focused their attention on me. I nodded.


    "I''ll provide you all with new weapons effective against the Blood n, and we''ll have to train to use them."


    I hadmissioned Kellibey to make three holy weapons, but separate from that, I nned to provide everyone with silver weapons.


    "We have three weeks left until they attack. During that time, we must devote ourselves entirely to our defenses."


    I said sternly, then smiled.


    "But let''s all rest today. You''ve all done well preparing and executing the operation, and worked hard."


    Everyone gave faint smiles. I flung my hand up.


    "Well, we''ve worked hard through the night, let''s go get some sleep. Dismissed!"


    ***


    The Shadow Squad and Dion Mercenary Group were the first to leave the reception room, leaving the main partyst.


    "Yaaawn..."


    I stretched out a long yawn. I was so tired.


    It was already dawn. Cool sunlight seeped in through the window.


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien were preparing to leave, chatting away.


    ''Huh?''


    That''s when I noticed Junior sitting by the window.


    Junior was holding her forehead with a paleplexion. What''s wrong with her?


    "Junior, are you okay? You don''t look too good."


    "Huh?!"


    As I approached and asked, Junior''s shoulders trembled in surprise.


    Junior awkwardly smiled and looked up at me.


    "Hehe. I guess I''m just tired from staying up all night. My condition is a bit..."


    Wobble.


    In the middle of her response, Junior lost her bnce and, just like that...


    Thud.


    She fell into my arms.


    ''What?!''


    Surprised, my body stiffened. What? What the hell is going on?


    ''Does this mage have some kind of n, right now?!''


    Various thoughts crossed my mind for a moment.


    What''s her aim? Is it because I''m rich and she''s after money? Is she trying to seduce the prince that I am? Ash may be infamous for his debauchery, but not me. Anyway, how many children would we have if we get married-?!


    "Are you both okay?"


    "What happened?"


    Lucas and Evangeline rushed over at that moment.


    Evangeline carefully helped Junior up, and Lucas swiftly took a stance between Junior and me, as if to protect me.


    There was a vague light of caution in Lucas and Evangeline''s eyes.


    Why are you guys on guard?


    Junior, still unable to stand properly, covered her face with her hand, supported by Evangeline.


    "I-I''m sorry, Your Highness. I was just a bit dizzy..."


    "Why did you have to dive into his arms of all ces when you felt dizzy?"


    "Even if you''re a valued mage, you shouldn''t approach our lord''s person so easily."


    The two knights were still on guard.


    "Junior, are you hurting a lot? Shall I cast a healing spell for you?"


    Damien, who had arrived a beatter, brought up healing magic with his hands with an innocent face.


    "Haha. No, it''s really nothing serious..."


    Drip.


    Before she could finish her sentence, blood dripped from Junior''s nose and down her chin.


    "Huh?"


    She seemed surprised herself. Junior stared nkly for a moment at the blood from her nose wetting her hand.


    "Oh dear, are you okay? Here''s a handkerchief-"


    I hurriedly tried to pull out a handkerchief from my pocket.


    "...Ugh."


    But Junior was faster, rushing out of the reception room.


    "I, I need to get going now! Everyone, take a good rest!"


    "Hey, wait a moment, Junior!"


    Before I could hold her back, Junior was already far down the mansion''s hallway.


    "...At least get emergency treatment from Damien."


    I muttered, disconcerted, and nced at the two knights.


    "Why are you both overreacting like this? To a sick person."


    "The issue is yourck of concern, my Lord..."


    At Lucas''s words, Evangeline nodded her head.


    "Junior''s magic power was boiling within her. As if it was going to shoot out somewhere, any moment."


    "Huh? It was?"


    I had no idea. I might not have the ability to sense that, but those two SSR individuals should have!


    "She always seemed like she''s hiding something since we first met, Lord. It often feels like her magic power is restlessly fluctuating."


    I thought my intelligence and magic power stats were increasing decently, so why couldn''t I detect it? Is this kind of sensing a different ability?


    "But we haven''t mentioned anything because her skills are normally so tidy, Lord."


    Lucas stared at the hallway Junior had left, his gazeced with wariness.


    "If she bes a threat to you, Lord, we must stop her."


    "Hmm..."


    Watching us carefully, Damien cautiously spoke up.


    "But, Lord... Junior really looked sick."


    "You can sense that?"


    Who would''ve guessed he was a healer? It seems like he can sense illness rather than magic power.


    "Every time Juju uses magic, she puts a smoking pipe in her mouth."


    "What... are you sure it''s not because she''s a smoker?"


    "No. What''s in that smoking pipe is not tobo but an herb with analgesic effects."


    "Huh?"


    "It smells different. I''ve even seen her fill it with the herb directly..."


    "..."


    An herb with analgesic effects?


    Every time she uses magic? Why?


    My head hurt so much that I pped my forehead.


    ''Why are all these wizards sick in one way or another?''


    One has a hurt leg, another has a magic power outburst, and yet another is weak!


    This is a problem! If they''re this valuable, they should live long and healthy lives!


    "Don''t just hunch over your desks researching magic, stretch a bit! Straighten your backs! Get some sun! Got it?!"


    As I vented alone, Lucas challenged me.


    "It seems that your words apply to yourself as well, my Lord..."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s right, senior! Your face is pale because you''re always cooped up in the office!"


    "But I go on dungeon outings..."


    "Do you think that''s enough? From now on, you''ll train with us too."


    "I will take responsibility for your health, Lord!"


    The two vanguard knights put their hands on their hips (though you couldn''t see Evangeline''s) and began to pressure me.


    With a yelp, I shook my head.


    "No way! The Prince is an indoor kind of person! Busy with all sorts of things! Get lost, you bastards who only think about physical activity!"


    ***


    The next day. Around noon. In the office.


    "Ugh..."


    I am sprawled in my chair.


    I''ve been caught by the knight duo all morning and, surprisingly, I''ve done a quick jog and some training.


    Exhausted from sudden exercises...


    ''...Should I suggest Junior to exercise together?''


    I thought about the health of the newly acquired wizard.


    She had a nosebleed yesterday. She staggered a bit too.


    She also smoked herbs like a cigarette, herbs that supposedly have pain-relieving effects.


    Something''s definitely off.


    The problem is that she shows no intention of opening up about it.


    ''She''s hiding her stats and health issues...''


    She even had some sort of magic battle with Jupiter, who''s an olddy.


    It would be nice if she could just talk about what happened, what''s going on. But she doesn''t look like she''s in the mood to talk.


    Suddenly!


    It was then. Aider came into the office with a document in hand.


    "The scout we sent to the Capital has returned!"


    "Oh."


    I sat up straight in my chair.


    I had always sent requests for reinforcements, but as soon as it was confirmed that our stage 5 opponents were of the vampire n, I sent another one immediately.


    I wrote desperately that if they didn''t help this time, we''re really doomed.


    It was a request for reinforcements, almost like a lengthy petition, handwritten by me. By now, they should respond!


    "So, the reinforcements?"


    "Hehe, about that..."


    Aider scratched the back of his head awkwardly, grinning.


    "None!"


    Well, that figures, you damn Capital bastards!

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    The party members heatedly debated whether to tackle the library or the court.


    Unfortunately for them,


    "The correct answer is, none of the above."


    I drew an X over all three routes. Everyones mouths fell open in shock.


    "If you were to follow the standard clear route, you would have to target one of these three ces. But I know this dungeon all too well."


    Indeed, I know it all too well.


    I charted a new route from the base camp, skipping past the library, the grand park, and the court whichprise the 4th Zone.


    We would eventually visit these three ces, but not today.


    "Today, well follow a secret passage, skipping the 4th Zone and heading straight to the 5th."


    I stopped my chalk there.


    "Our destination is the 5th Zone, The Colosseum."


    After writing The Colosseum in big letters, I dotted the i.


    "We will conquer this ce."


    "..."


    A moment of silence passed.


    A hesitant Evangeline finally asked,


    "Wait a minute. Isnt the 5th Zone supposed to be more difficult than the 4th? Can we clear it right now?"


    "Of course."


    Actually, at this point, this is the easiest ce to clear.


    "Theres a little trick to it."


    Both the dungeon gimmick and the boss monster.


    This dungeon is optimized for trickery. In fact, I had nned to raid here as soon as the base camp opened.


    "Dont worry about clearing. Ive got everything figured out."


    Confidently, I traced the path between the base camp and the colosseum with my hand.


    "However, as you can see, the distance is quite significant."


    The depth of the base camp is 3.


    From here, we have to go to the Colosseum, which has a depth of 5.


    In other words, we have to delve deep into the dungeon.


    "Well have to travel a considerable physical distance. Its inevitably going to take us overnight."


    "I see..."


    "Ill exin the trick as we go. The journey will be long, and well have nothing to do but talk."


    I put down the chalk and wiped my hands with a handkerchief.


    "Thats all. Any questions... well address them as we go."


    Evangeline and Junior, who seemed to have many questions, reluctantly lowered their hands. I smiled.


    "If you dont want this to turn into a three-day trip, lets get moving. Youve already spent too much time preparing."


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - The base camp has many paths leading to various ces in the Lake Kingdom Dungeon. Explore freely!]


    ***


    We arrived at the base camp through the teleport gate.


    This time, the cksmith Kellibey was nowhere to be found. Only Coco, the space sorceress, was there to greet us.


    "Oohoho, my little ones! Are you here to y again?"


    No, were not here to y. Were risking our lives on this exploration.


    "Goodness, it seems youve lost more weight since thest time? Wait a minute. Ill give you something delicious."


    "Ah... Im sorry, Granny Coco. Were really busy right now."


    When Coco tried to take out some jellies from her workshop, I stopped her and looked around.


    "But where is Kellibey?"


    "That dwarf? I dont know. He said something about gathering materials and went into the dungeon."


    "Hmm..."


    Kellibey was always the NPC with perfect attendance here. So, does he even leave his post?


    Well, hell manage. Regardless, Kellibey is stronger and higher-level than us at this point. He wont suffer a premature death.


    "Granny Coco, I just have one more favor to ask..."


    I brought Granny Coco to the center of the base camp.


    At the center of the base camp, something akin to a manhole cover was installed. I pointed at it with my hand.


    "Could you please unlock this for us?"


    "Uh-hi-hi, are you sure? The path below here is the infamous Path of the Overlord."


    Granny Coco looked at me with a face that was struggling to suppress a smile.


    "You might break down while passing through."


    "Im fine. I wont break."


    "If you cant conquer the battlefield at the end, you wont be able toe back. It bes one-way. Are you really okay?"


    "Im fine. Because Ill conquer it."


    "Uh-hit, uh-hi-hi-hi! Kellibey did say that this new recruit is quite good. Indeed!"


    Granny Coco, who was clutching her belly inughter, lightly waved her hand.


    ng!


    Then, a spark shed from the manhole cover, and it gently opened upwards.


    "Alright, go on! Ill be waiting for your epic tales."


    "Thank you, Granny."


    Granny Coco backed away with hands on her hips. I pointed at the manhole with my toe and signaled to the party members.


    "Okay, shall we go?"


    The inside of the manhole was pitch-ck. The unique three-dimensional darkness of a dungeon was throbbing.


    Being an already dark ce leading to an underground path, it was even darker.


    As I approached, an information message popped up.


    [Path of the Overlord]


    - All skills will be sealed while passing through this corridor.


    - If you do not clear this sector, this path will be closed.


    - Only the truly courageous should attempt this challenge.


    Crackle, crackle...


    The sound of insects gnawing echoed harshly within the corridor.


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone seemed too scared to make a move. Even Lucas.


    Well, its a physiological problem after all.


    "Ill go first."


    Before Lucas could say anything, I pulled out a Blue me Torch from my inventory.


    It was an ever-burning torch that I had received as a reward in the past.


    I threw it into the corridor.


    The torch lit the surroundings in blue as it fell inside. Adder was densely installed in the long vertical cylindrical corridor.


    Thump!


    After not too long a fall, the me bounced off the floor.


    "Its not that deep, right?"


    I gave a slight smirk and pushed myself into the corridor first.


    All other party members, with determination on their faces, followed me one by one.


    ***


    What would the darkness do, if it had a will?


    That thought urred to me as we descended the vertical corridor.


    Crackle, crackle...


    The sound of insects gnawing never ceased to ring in my ears.


    It almost felt like the creatures were gnawing at my ears.


    Something seemed to be visible at the edge of my dim vision. But when I turned to look, there was nothing.


    Crackle, crackle...


    It was as if the darkness was whispering something.


    As we went deeper, the insect sounds started to form anguage. It was getting clearer in my ears.


    Die.


    Fuck you.


    Explode.


    Die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die.


    "..."


    Its scary.


    Honestly, its terrifying.


    However.


    Its less scary than game over.


    I have to get past here to reach the Colosseum, and I have to go to the Colosseum to get the Crystal of Darkness, and if I get the Crystal of Darkness, I will have a way to face the Vampire King.


    Then I have to move.


    If thats the only way to clear the game, I have to jump in, whether its in the dark or in theva.


    Thump.


    The seemingly endless vertical tunnel ended, and my feet hit the ground.


    The moment my feet touched the ground, all the bug-eating noises, the curses, the hazy something that blurred the edge of my vision, all disappeared cleanly.


    "..."


    I picked up the blue torch that had fallen on the floor and held it up.


    A straight, neatly trimmed white marble corridor stretched out before me.


    The Path of the Overlord.


    It sounds cool, but its just a secret passage.


    Speedrunners aiming for the fastest time in Protect the Empire all used this path to reach the Colosseum first.


    It might seem strange to speedrun an RPG, but that was the achievements name...


    Thump-!


    Lucas fell gracefully down the tunnel behind me. I turned to look at him.


    "Was it okaying down, Lucas?"


    "..."


    Lucas, his pale face drenched in cold sweat, looked at me and cautiously asked,


    "May we... take a moment to rest, My Lord?"


    "Of course. Lets wait until everyonees down."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lucas copsed onto the spot like he was crumbling.


    I didnt ask what he had seen or heard. I just stood next to Lucas,ying my hand on his shoulder.


    "...Thank you."


    Lucas quickly regained hisposure. Thankfully.


    In this Path of the Overlord, all skills are sealed.


    This means even my passive skill, Unyielding Commander, was sealed.


    I cant defend party members from mental status effects. All I can do is hope that each person ovees this trial.


    Thump!


    The second one toe down was Damien.


    Damien rolled down the tunnel, huddled in the corner shaking.


    "I did wrong, I did wrong, I did wrong! Please, dont... dont hit me..."


    "Damien."


    "Im sorry, Ban. Im sorry. Im sorry for being alive. I was wrong. So..."


    "Damien!"


    I grabbed Damiens shoulders, forcing him to meet my gaze.


    "Im here."


    "Hah, hah, hah..."


    "Whatever was up there, its over now. And it wont bother you again."


    With trembling eyes, Damien scanned me and croaked out in a drained voice.


    "Your Highness. Please... hold my hand..."


    "Sure."


    "And Sir Lucas, too. Please."


    "Okay."


    Lucas and I each held one of Damiens hands. Damien squeezed his eyes shut, trembling.


    Thump-


    Next came down Junior.


    "Hmm."


    Junior looked up the tunnel with intrigued eyes, adjusting her wide-brimmed hat.


    "I see. So, thats how this curse works... Interesting."


    "Interesting?"


    "Its a bit old-fashioned, being from five hundred years ago, but its fascinating."


    I beckoned towards Juniors legs.


    "Your legs are shaking."


    "No, its just... wizards arent good with physical stuff. Its not because Im scared."


    "Sure, lets go with that."


    Then, Junior, looking our way, narrowed her eyes.


    "What are you three doing right now?"


    "Come here too, help hold Damiens hand."


    "Huh?"


    "Hurry. Cant you see the guy trembling? He needs human warmth."


    Hesitantly approaching, Junior carefully extended her hand and rested it on top of Damiens.


    Thump!


    Thest one tond was Evangeline. She lowered her shield andnded in style. Are you Captain Crossroad?


    "Wow! Im drenched in cold sweat."


    Evangeline, with her hair soaked in sweat,ined as she brushed her hair back.


    "Why did I take a shower?"


    Im talking about water, you brat.


    Then Evangeline, looking our way, had the same reaction as Junior.


    "What are you four doing now?"


    "Well... shall we hold hands and go around?"


    "..."


    Looking at us with a somewhat reluctant gaze, Evangeline extended her hand and dashed towards us.


    "I want to join too."


    "Do so."


    Pop.


    Evangelines tiny hand was ced on top of Damiens.


    "Um, that is..."


    After a moment.


    Damien, rolling his big brown eyes, nced at us.


    "Um... Im okay now..."


    "Huh? No, no. Youre still trembling. Lets just keep doing this a little longer."


    "Well, its a bit... embarrassing..."


    "No, its okay! Being scared of such a curse is never something to be ashamed of! Stay strong, Damien!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Lets be strong~!"


    "Uh..."


    Damiens neck and ears turned bright red, and he lowered his face.


    We looked down at Damien andughed heartily. It was fun to tease him.


    I dont know what horrific past Damien has experienced, and how deep the wounds he carries are.


    But here, he has his party members.


    Just as we hunt monsters together, I hoped that we could also ovee these painful memories. Thats what I thought.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    We took about an hour of rest at the entrance of the passage.


    We had just broken through the darkness full of curses. There was no need to rush.


    We took a rest, drank water, and ate some simple snacks.


    Once everyone was settled, I got up, holding a blue me torch.


    "Alright, we cant camp here. Shall we start moving?"


    Everyone in the party promptly got up.


    Lucas led the way, followed by Damien, then me. Junior and Evangeline followed behind.


    In this formation, we began to walk down the passage.


    It hadnt been long before,


    "Uh, uhh..."


    Damien, with his head hung low, made a strange noise. I asked him with concern,


    "Are you alright, Damien? Are you in pain?"


    "No, its not that Im in pain..."


    Damien covered his face with both hands and let out a long sigh.


    "Im, Im just embarrassed..."


    "Oh,e on. Whats there to be embarrassed about?"


    "I really cant understand why I behaved that way earlier, uhh..."


    "Its fine. We all experienced scary things back there. Everyone understands."


    I smiled brightly and clenched my fist in a fighting gesture.


    "Stay strong, Damien!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Lets stay strong~!"


    In the same order as before, the rest of the party members chanted the slogans one after another.


    "That repertoire... Please stop... uhh..."


    Damien was so embarrassed he wanted to die. The rest of the party membersughed wickedly. So much fun.


    The passage was long and repetitive, without a single pattern. It was slightly confusing whether we were moving forward correctly.


    Given the boring time, I exined the gimmicks and tricks of the Colosseum as I had mentioned earlier.


    "The Colosseum is different from a regr dungeon."


    The dungeons in this Lake Kingdom are typically made up of rooms and corridors.


    You clear rooms where various events ur and travel down corridors to the next room.


    "The Colosseum only has one room, where enemies keep appearing. There are a total of seven waves."


    From just hearing this, it sounds like the asional wave defense type of dungeon.


    But the Colosseum has an unusual feature.


    "The Colosseum has a system called ante."


    "Ante?"


    "In the Colosseum, they bet on who will win. For example, lets say Lucas and I fight in the arena."


    At my words, Lucas, who was leading the way, jumped up.


    "Then Ill immediately cut my throat and offer it to you, my lord!"


    "No... Im just giving an example... Dont die..."


    Why wont he let me finish speaking?


    "Anyway, back to the point. Suppose Lucas and I fight in the arena. Who do you think will win?"


    "Hmm..."


    Damien looked at me and cautiously answered.


    "Lord Lucas...?"


    "What do other people think?"


    "I think Lucas."


    "I also think Lord Lucas will win."


    Evangeline and Junior also predicted that Lucas would win. Only Lucas shook his head violently.


    "My lord will win, without a doubt!"


    "Right. Right. So, what is the victory prediction ratio then? 3 to 1, right?"


    I continued the exnation with a grin.


    "So, whats the victory payout ratio? Lets say we all bet 100 Gold each. If Lucas wins, how much would each of you three take?"


    Evangeline pondered and did the math.


    "If the total pot is 400 Gold... each of us would take 133 Gold."


    "Right. You bet 100 Gold and made 133 Gold. In other words, the victory payout ratio for those who bet on Lucas is 1.33. Got it?"


    I pointed to myself.


    "On the other hand, if I win, how much would Lucas take?"


    "All 400 Gold, my lord!"


    "Correct. Whats the payout ratio then? Its 4 times."


    Lucas clenched his fist tightly.


    "I knew I could trust you, my lord!"


    "Sometimes your loyalty scares me, Lucas..."


    Could loyalty, in a way, be a twisted manifestation of insanity? Youre terrifying at times.


    "But this is a simplistic view. In reality, the Colosseum takes amission, and everyone bets different amounts. The numbers and equations might get moreplex, but it seems like everyone understands so far."


    Right now, were not discussing the workings of a real-life Colosseum, but the unique gimmick of this dungeon. Lets move on for now.


    "So, each of our victory payout ratios were 1.33 and 4, right?"


    "Yes."


    "In the Colosseum dungeon were heading to, your attack power will be increased by this payout ratio."


    "Wait, what?"


    "Lucas gets a 1.33 times boost in attack power, and I get a 4 times boost. Thats how were going to fight."


    Everyone stared at me in disbelief. I grinned.


    "It makes the match quite interesting for me, right? Basically, the weaker and less favored you seem to the audience, the more advantageous it bes. Its a type of bncing, to make the game more fun to watch."


    "But then..."


    Junior tilted her head.


    "Wouldnt that make it too advantageous for the underdogs? That wouldnt be fun to watch either."


    "Right. That would be too disadvantageous for the strong. So, it doesnt continually boost your attack power."


    I raised my index finger.


    "It only applies to the first attack. Only the first attack of each of us gets this multiplier."


    In other words, for the first attack, Lucas can hit me 1.33 times harder than usual, and I can hit Lucas 4 times harder.


    "It might sound a bitplicated, but to summarize..."


    Lucas, who had been nodding along, summed it up.


    "The weaker and less popr side, for the first strike, can fight with an advantage."


    "Thats right. Underdogebacks are always entertaining, so theyve built in this system to adjust for it."


    Its not a significant disadvantage for the stronger side either.


    After all, the first attack of both sides gets stronger. All you need to do is hit hard and fast to end it quickly.


    "So, then."


    pping my hands, I looked around at my party members.


    "How can we exploit these rules?"


    "For the first strike..."


    Evangeline made a fist and twirled it.


    "Just hit really, really hard?"


    "Exactly. Really, really give it a good whack! Knock them out in one hit."


    I looked at the long magic cannon that Damien was lugging around with pride.


    "Thats why I brought this."


    ck Queen.


    Our most powerful spear.


    A weapon with an already outrageously high attack power, coupled with the Colosseums first-strike bonus.


    No matter the opponent, theyd usually be killed in one shot.


    "The Colosseum is a dungeon in the 5th Zone. With our current levels, we wont stand a chance using standard tactics."


    I grinned wickedly.


    "In other words, everyone will expect us to lose. That means the payout rate for our victory will be exceptionally high."


    Understanding the gimmick, smiles spread across the faces of my party members. I nodded in agreement.


    "Lets show them the power of an underdogs upset."


    I quickly listed the boss monsters we would encounter in the Colosseum.


    Most were far beyond our current capability. However, with this gimmick, they were all within our reach.


    The problem was the final boss of Wave 7.


    "And finally... the ruler of the Colosseum, the diator King, Jackal, makes his appearance."


    The NPC boss, Jackal.


    A rare humanoid boss in the Lake Kingdom.


    "This guy is the real deal. Incredibly powerful. With our current team, we probably wouldnt stand a chance, even in our dreams."


    "Even with the increased victory payout coefficient applied?"


    "Yeah. We cant win."


    Understandably, Jackals unique ability was to Automatically dodge the first attack.


    The existence that counteracts the dungeons gimmick is the dungeon boss. In some sense, its a fitting design.


    "But, theres always a loophole."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Trust me on this one. Its tooplicated to exin."


    In unison, the party members nodded.


    "We trust you implicitly."


    "We came this far underground, believing in you after all."


    "Hehe. We only trust and follow the Prince."


    Hearing the responses of the other party members, Junior whispered to me.


    "Youre quite trusted, arent you?"


    "Well, weve been through thick and thin together, after all."


    "Its nice to see."


    "Even youll feel this way after a few defenses, whether you like it or not."


    "Haha."


    Junior, with a thin smile, murmured softly.


    "I hope so... Itd be nice if I could feel that way."


    ***


    How many hours had we spent traversing this lengthy passage?


    The scenery of the never-changing corridor suddenly transformed.


    The wall opposite us was getting closer, and we started to see a vertical passage with adder.


    "It seems like weve reached the end."


    "How long did we walk?"


    "I think its been over three hours."


    Time sense dulls in such ces. I took out my pocket watch to check.


    "Wow, we walked for about five hours in total."


    We took short breaks intermittently. However, we mostly kept moving without resting.


    "Really, Your Highness? Are your legs alright?"


    "Im fine. Dont worry."


    "Im not fine. My legs have been hurting...o."


    "My back... Does anyone need healing magic?"


    Everyone had something to say, but Junior was a beatte to chime in.


    "Ughh!"


    "Shouldnt we treat the wounds before anything else?!"


    Doesnt it make sense to first stop the bleeding, no matter where the injury is? Huh?


    Anyway, having reached the end of the hallway, we took another break.


    The fatigue we didnt notice while walking suddenly hit us.


    We copsed and rested, soothing our legs that were tortured by the long march.


    However, we didnte all this way to rest forever.


    Once our fatigue had reasonably subsided, Imanded the party to move forward.


    "This time, there wont be a curse like before."


    Looking up at the vertical corridor leading upwards, thats what I said.


    Bright light could be seen from above.


    Rather than delving into the darkness as we did before, its much more reassuring to head out into this bright environment.


    Loosening my shoulders, I spoke in a loud voice.


    "Well, shall we ascend!"


    ***


    When we had descended the dark vertical corridor earlier, it had felt like a very long time.


    But this time, ascending the bright corridor was quick. It appeared to be not as high as we had anticipated.


    "Ha-ha! Weve made it up."


    Following Lucas, who was at the lead, I climbed up thedder and eximed.


    "..."


    Lucas, who had climbed up first, was silent. I found it a bit odd.


    "Lucas? Whats wrong?"


    "Master."


    Lucas turned to look at me with tense eyes.


    "This ce..."


    "This ce?"


    "...is an enemy base."


    Huh? What does that mean?


    I lifted my head to look around. And right at that moment.


    sh!


    Blinding lights poured in from all sides. Yikes! Whats happening!


    A momentter, when my eyes finally adjusted to the light.


    [Zone 5: zing Colosseum]


    A system window popped up in front of my eyes.


    And the ce we were standing in was indeed - the middle of the Colosseum arena.


    We had ascended here by opening a manhole cover on the floor of the arena.


    "Holy shit."


    Why is there a manhole cover in the middle of the arena?!


    Evangeline, who had followed me into the arena, asked me with an incredulous look on her face.


    "But, senior? You didnt mention entering the arena right away!"


    "Well..."


    Feeling flustered, I too burst out in exasperation.


    "I didnt know either, dammit!"


    Even in the game, there had been instant transitions tobat situations, but of course, I thought it was game logic! Who wouldve thought it was based on historical uracy!

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Right after Damien and Junior entered the arena.


    Distracted by the lights pouring in from all sides, and the fireworks bursting around us.


    "Yahooo! When was thest time we had a challenger?!"


    A sudden guffaw echoed from a mans voice. We all looked in his direction.


    Right in the center of the colosseum.


    There stood arge stage, with a man wearing a ck jackal mask.


    I murmured to myself upon seeing him.


    "Jackal..."


    Hes the NPC boss of this Colosseum dungeon.


    "I cant even remember thest time we had guests! But it was worth the wait!"


    Fireworks shot up on both sides of Jackal as he shouted. Boom! Boom!


    "Now, now, now! Youve all been waiting! Are you hungry? Lets get right to it! zing Colosseum, a monumental grand opening! Todays first match-up!"


    Jackals hand pointed straight at us.


    "A band of stray dog adventurers from who knows where!"


    At the words stray dog, Lucas and Evangeline flinched.


    Their self-esteem and pride were admirable, even in this situation.


    "Versus! Our adorable little glutton of the Colosseum whos been waiting for this day! Chi~~~mera!"


    Below the stage where Jackal stood, a gate made of iron bars creaked open with a rumbling noise.


    Grrrr!


    With a chilling howl, a huge creature slowly walked out.


    It looked like a monster mixed with various animals: a lion, a goat, a snake... and much more. The moment I saw it, I blurted out its famous name.


    "Chimera..."


    "Who will survive and devour the other? I do hope the stray dogs put up a fight. It would be too much if it ended in one round, wouldnt it?"


    As Jackal finished his sentence,


    Ding!


    [zing Colosseum - Wave 1]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.45 Chimera Origin : 1 Unit


    - Victory odds: 1.01 vs 100.00


    The system window updated.


    Chimera Origin.


    The most primal and pure-blooded among the Chimeras. Which also means its pretty threatening.


    But wait.


    Victory odds are 1.01 to 100...?


    This ce, the Colosseum of a ruined kingdom.


    There are no spectators, no one to ce bets.


    In the end, they modified the system a bit to maintain the betting system.


    Keekeekee!


    They gave each of the 100 goblins sitting in the audience one vote.


    They vote on who they think will win, and the victory odds are derived from the results.


    And the voting resultsthere they are.


    99 to 1.


    Victory odds, 1.01 to 100.


    Since 100 to 0 is blocked by the system, this is basically the maximum.


    They think we have absolutely no chance of winning.


    "Even if we look weak, guys,"


    I muttered, feeling rather deted.


    "This is just too much."


    Keekeekee!


    The goblins in the audience cackled at us, like they were mocking us.


    Damn creatures. Lets see what happenster.


    Grrrrr...!


    The Chimera Origin, gradually closing the distance towards us.


    We decided to take it down first.


    "Damien."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Lend me the ck Queen."


    "Oh, sure!"


    Damien handed me the magic rifle he had been carrying on his back.


    Schick-!


    I unwrapped it lightly and held the long, ck rifle in my hand.


    "Ahhh, the stray dog party pulls out something like a skewer against our hungry Chimera! But s, the Chimeras body is harder than a Frost Giants hardened skin! That little skewer, even if it gets a betting coefficient of 100, cant even-"


    "Shut it, Jackal."


    Hes just as talkative in the game as he is in person. Its seriously annoying.


    With a low grunt, I aimed the ck Queen,


    Grrrr-!


    At the charging Chimera, and pulled the trigger.


    BANG-!


    It sounded like a cannon had been fired.


    Tearr-!


    The next moment.


    The Chimera Origin was left with only two hind legs.


    The bullet I had fired did not merely pierce through the creature; it vaporized it into smithereens.


    "Huh?"


    Jackal couldntprehend what had happened in the blink of an eye, stuttering in surprise.


    "Phew"


    I let out a soft chuckle, brushing away the smoke that trailed from the ck Queens muzzle.


    "Having the stake multiplied by 100 seems a bit overkill."


    It was already an insanely powerful bullet, and it had hit with 100 times its original strength.


    Even if it was a Level 45 boss-tier creature, there was no way it could withstand that.


    "Oh, this is sweet."


    I savored the experience points of such a high-level boss monster all by myself.


    Such tasty experience points.


    I gazed up at the stage with newfound appetite.


    "Whats up for the second match-up, Jackal? Im curious, you know?"


    Jackal stayed frozen for a while, looking down at me in silence.


    ***


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 2]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.46 Frost Giant General: 1 Unit


    - Victory payout ratio: 1.11 vs 10.00


    "Versus! Straight from the 7th Zone of Jotunheim! The vanguard of the Frost Giant Legion, Frost Giant General Cherheim! How much wrath will he show us today?!"


    He couldnt show us any.


    Right after stepping into the arena and roaring ferociously, the Frost Giant Generals head was blown to bits by a shot from the ck Queen.


    The victory prediction was 90 to 10.


    Too bad.


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 3]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.47 Daughter of the ck Dragon: 1 Unit


    - Victory payout ratio: 1.25 vs 5.00


    "Versus! The very daughter of the ck Dragon that almost destroyed the world! Eight wings! Twelve legs! Five tails, though one is missing? She is still powerfullll! The Daughter of the ck Dragon, Killitian! Will she surpass her father?!"


    She couldnt even surpass a bullet.


    The ck Dragon tried to dodge my bullet trajectory by leaping high into the air. Regardless, I casually shot. Bingo.


    The bullet slightly missed its intended target, the head, but hit the dragons right front foot, tearing its right half to pieces.


    Screaaaaaam!


    An immediate death.


    The victory prediction was 80 to 20.


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 4]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.48 Goblin God: 1 Unit


    - Victory payout ratio: 1.43 vs 3.33


    "Versus! I really didnt want to bring this one out! The War God of our adorable goblin friends! The freezing me, Kali-Aharg! With eight weapons in his hands, he cuts down his enemies in a blink!"


    He couldnt cut anything.


    The Goblin God tried to block my bullet with the eight weapons in his hands, but as soon as the bullet touched the weapons, they all melted, and the bullet prated through the Goblin Gods center.


    Kwaaaar.


    The Goblin God let out a gasping scream and copsed grotesquely on the floor.


    Kyaeeeeeeee!


    Kyaeeeeeeeeeeee!


    Upon seeing this sight, the goblins in the audience burst into tears, fainting in the stands. It was such a satisfying sight.


    The victory prediction was 70 to 30.


    And then.


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 5]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.49 Fallen Blood: 2 Units


    - Victory payout ratio: 1.66 vs 2.50


    Atst, the blood n made an appearance.


    "Versus! I cant handle this! The host has freshly hunted a few of this seasons monsters! The blood n! The most ferocious of them all! The Falllllen Bloooood!"


    Fallen Blood.


    A term referring to degenerate vampires.


    Vampires who have not consumed human blood for a long time gradually devolve, losing theirnguage, rationality, and eventually bing something simr to beasts.


    Growl...


    Grrrrr!


    These were those creatures.


    Blood-sucking vermin crawling on all fours: the Fallen Blood.


    Thwock-!


    I fed the first one a shot from the ck Queen.


    The creature tried to dodge the bullet with its lightning-fast reflexes, but the tail end of the bullet grazed its waist.


    Poof!


    That was the end.


    The Fallen Blood that was blown back to the wall vanished into ashes after a while. Receiving a 2.5 times stake was overly excessive.


    "Well, enough with the tricks."


    I lowered the ck Queen.


    "Shall we use the remaining one for real battle training?"


    Up until now, the highest-ranked opponent Id faced among the blood races was a Ghoul.


    A superior monster like the Fallen Blood would be a great learning opportunity.


    At my words, Lucas unsheathed his silver sword, and Evangeline began twirling her silver spear.


    "Weve been waiting to hear that."


    "You must have enjoyed fighting alone, senior? Now its our turn."


    Hmm, honestly, I did enjoy it. Yum yum. Delicious.


    "First off, this guy is much stronger than our partys level."


    I carefully eyed the remaining Fallen Blood.


    His level was 49, far surpassing our partys average level.


    "However, our ultimate opponent is the No-Life King, the king of vampires. Hes several times stronger than this guy."


    Eventually, wed have to face someone even more dreadful.


    If we couldnt ovee this level of difficulty, the future raid results would be predictable.


    "We should be able to knock down a monster of this level while smiling. Can you do it?"


    nk!


    Instead of an answer, Damien raised a crossbow loaded with a silver bolt.


    Lastly, Junior swung her mace around and raised magical elements behind her.


    "Please give us instructions, my Lord."


    Lucas, who held his silver sword upright in front of his chest, had a smile on his face.


    "Give us your orders, and we will cut down any enemy while smiling."


    I grinned back and pulled out my staff, Maestro, from my pocket.


    This rounds victory prediction, 60 to 40.


    It was time to show the gobsmacked Goblin bettors who they should really be cing their bets on.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    ...However.


    Despite all the preparations we had made for the battle, it ended too easily.


    We stood, sweat cooling on our brows, looking down at Fallen Blood, shredded and fallen before us. What happened?


    "His, his stats were certainly high..."


    "Is it because hes a fallen vampire? He moved too simply."


    He was a former vampire, left with nothing but a thirst for blood and primal instincts. No different from a beast.


    No matter how fast and strong he was, his movements and actions were too predictable. This made it easy to counter.


    Junior and Damien shot from a distance, while Lucas and Evangeline stormed in close with their silver weapons, Fallen Blood couldnt hold on for long and fell.


    I awkwardly scratched the back of my head with my staff. No, I was all prepared, and this is it?


    "Do we have something... a little more challenging?"


    I looked up at the stage and asked.


    "..."


    Jackal, who had been looking down at us as if he couldnt believe what he was seeing, cleared his throat, "Very well! Its time to bring out the freshest and liveliest monster from this seasons batch!"


    He said, opening the iron-barred gate.


    Koo-goong...!


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 6]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.50 Vampire : 1


    - Victory odds ratio : 2.00 vs 2.00


    A vampire!


    Finally, we were up against a real, legitimate vampire.


    "Versus! The self-proimed noble with a bat-shaped head! Oh, I dont care anymore! Just go out and fight until you die! The fallen vampire! Bernato~~~!"


    Creak, creak.


    What appeared was... a young man bound in iron chains.


    His skin was pale, his tousled hair was blue and curly, and his eyes were a bloody red.


    "Ugh..."


    The vampire, Bernato, dazzled by the lights of the arena, found Jackal on the stage and roared.


    "Damn you, Jackal! Do you think you can get away with this?!"


    "Hmm? What are you saying?"


    "The only reason this pitiful arena of yours is allowed to exist is that the great legion leaders tolerate your existence!"


    Bernato thumped his chest.


    "But I am the family of the great Nosferatu Lord Celendion! You dared to touch me and reduce me to this state, surely the lord will judge you-


    Poo-hwak!


    Before he could finish his words, Bernatos arms suddenly flew off.


    Blood sprayed in all directions. Unaware that his arms had been cut off, Bernato made a stupid noise.


    "Huh?"


    Before we knew it, Jackal had drawn a dagger in each hand.


    He had drawn his daggers at a speed that the eye couldnt see, struck at a speed that the eye couldnt see, and cut off the vampires arms.


    "Shut your iron-smelling mouth, you filthy blood bastard."


    "Wh, what-"


    "Once youre caught by me and brought here, youre just amodity of this zing Colosseum. I dont care who your family is, or under whose ass you were, got it!"


    Jackal pointed a dagger at Bernato.


    "Next time, Ill cut off your head. Fight properly! Before I stuff your mouth full of crushed garlic! Got it?!"


    "Kuk...!"


    Bernato, gritting his teeth, turned away from Jackal and looked at us.


    The blood connecting the fallen arms and the torso on the floor swirled, and the arms rose into the air, reattaching themselves to his body.


    "I dont know where you guys are from, I havent checked your lineage, and right now, I dont even have an appetite."


    Bernato flexed his fingers, confirming that his arm was properly attached, and bared his fangs at us.


    "I must kill you. If you dont resist, I will let you go peacefully."


    "Oh? Thats very kind of you."


    I twirled the staff in my hand and gave him a crooked smile.


    "Ill give you a heads up too. Were going to kill you. And it would be problematic if you dont resist, so please, do your best to struggle."


    "What?"


    "Its our first time dealing with a vampire in a real fight. Dont we need to gain some experience too?"


    Bernato looked as if he didnt understand my words.


    Well, I guess from a vampires point of view, humans are like bottles of juice on disy at a supermarket.


    And if that bottle of juice suddenly says, Were also going to kill you, I can understand why hed be taken aback.


    However, my bloodsucking friend, the odds of victory now stand at 50 to 50, even with the Goblin voters.


    Its about time you got your head cracked open, juice bottle.


    "Now, guys, before we deal with him."


    I looked at my party members and casually lifted my staff.


    "How about some palm spanking after a long time?"


    As soon as my words dropped, Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien stood side by side and extended their palms to me.


    "...?"


    Only Junior seemed unable to ept the current situation, staring at us with wide, shocked eyes.


    "Uh, what are you doing right now...?"


    p! p! p!


    After swiftly pping the palms of the three, I turned to Junior with a wicked grin.


    "Your turn."


    "What? Oh, okay?"


    "Dont worry. The pain will be temporary, and the pleasure... shouldst for about three minutes."


    "Hold on, Im not a fan of physical punishment- Ouch, thats hot?!"


    p!


    [Intermediate Buff Activated!]


    [The 20% increased elemental damage for 3 minutes buff has been applied to Jupiter Junior(SSR)!]


    "...Huh?"


    Junior looked flustered as she checked the buff applied to her.


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien all nodded their heads in unison at her.


    Why does it feel like their expressions are saying Isnt it delicious?


    "Uh, uh?"


    The color of the elements floating around Junior intensified. The buff seems to be taking effect immediately.


    I whispered softly to Junior.


    "You can only do this once a day, so dont try to get hit too often."


    Relying on buffs should be avoided, but more importantly... this does feel a bit perverted! (TL Note: (   ))


    ***


    Vampirebat methods can be broadly divided into two categories.


    First is Blood Magic.


    All abilities rted to blood are called Blood Magic.


    These abilities are based on the vampires own blood and the blood consumed from others.


    The strange and powerful abilities that vampires use are mostly this Blood Magic.


    Second is Physical Strength.


    The overwhelming regenerative ability that far exceedsmon sense, and the strength of the body that clearly has the upper handpared to humans.


    Many vampires train to wield weapons.


    The weapon swung with their superior physique itself carries brutal power.


    Simply put, there are two major skill trees, and most vampires concentrate on one of the two.


    If either one reaches a certain level, they be monsters that show disastrous power.


    Unfortunately, Bernato,


    "Craaargh!"


    Seems to have beenzy in practicing both Blood Magic and Physical Training.


    Whenever Bernato tried to use some magic by collecting blood, Junior interfered and nullified it.


    And he didnt excel in physicalbat either, his hand-to-handbat skills were subpar.


    Hes being butchered by Lucas and Evangelinesbined attacks.


    It might seem like were winning easily based on this.


    "..."


    But it wasnt necessarily so.


    The natural regenerative ability of the vampire species was astounding.


    No matter how much Lucas and Evangeline cut him, or Junior burned him with magic, Bernato healed his wounds in an instant.


    Even with silver weapons that slow down their regeneration, it still looked like this.


    How can we effectively cut off a vampires lifeline...


    As I watched the flow of battle from the back, I groaned.


    "Damien, can you see his soul core?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Damien had been keenly searching for the Soul Core of the creature for a while now, but even with his Far-Sight, it was hard to spot.


    "That vampire, it feels like its entire body is made of blood. Its Soul Core is not fixed; it merges and disintegrates repeatedly."


    "Hmm..."


    "Even if I snipe it, it just disperses right away. I dont know where to shoot."


    I stroked my chin in thought.


    What should we do...?


    In the game, when you raid a vampire, its usually in the middle stage of the game.


    Wed typically set up various healing reduction artifacts and cut them down with holy weapons.


    But this is still early game.


    We dont have any rare items like healing reduction artifacts, and we havent even drawn a holy weapon yet.


    No damage can be inflicted... Is there any good way?


    The battle of attrition continued withoutnding a decisive blow.


    But we werent the only ones getting worn out. Bernato had lost too much blood.


    "Khuk...!"


    Bernato, whoseplexion noticeably worsened, looked around. Probably searching for a suitable victim to suck blood from.


    And then our eyes met.


    "..."


    Hold on a minute.


    No, seriously?


    "Give me your blood, prey-!"


    Bernato, his mouth wide open, charged at me in an instant. His sharp fangs glistening threateningly.


    It seems I was targeted first because Im the lowest level. Its getting annoying.


    But, you see.


    If youre going to announce Im going to suck your blood now, naturally, we can prepare a counter.


    Thud! Thud-thud!


    Just before Bernatos fangs could rip into my throat,


    Three arrows flew into his open mouth.


    The arrowhead that pierced his left cheek came out through the other cheek, blood spurting out.


    "Keuk... He."


    Bernato froze in his tracks. Lucas and Evangeline charged at him.


    Thud!


    Thwack!


    Into Bernatos stomach went Lucass silver sword, into his back went Evangelines silver spear.


    The moment I saw this scene, an idea shed across my mind.


    "Lucas, Evangeline! Dont retrieve your weapons, keep them stuck in his body and back off!"


    Lucas and Evangeline acted upon mymand immediately. They dropped their weapons and quickly distanced themselves from Bernato.


    "Junior!"


    I quickly instructed Junior.


    "Lightning! Can you do it?!"


    "Ah ha."


    Rumble...


    The sound of thunder echoed, and Junior grinned cheekily.


    "I know what you mean."


    Ka-boom-!


    The next moment, lightning struck.


    The lightning, guided by the silver weapons in Bernatos body, burnt him from the inside out.


    "Kyaaaak-?!"


    The vampires blood-curdling scream echoed everywhere.


    "Ah."


    At that moment, Damien mumbled softly.


    "I see it."


    Whiz-!


    A crossbow bolt was fired from Damiens hand.


    Thud!


    The silver bolt, urately piercing through Bernatos heart, had a small red bead impaled at its end.


    It was the vampires Soul Core.


    Ting-!


    The next moment, the red bead shattered to pieces.


    "Kyaaa... aaah..."


    And Bernato, from the end of his body, gradually disappeared as smoke.


    Looking down at the disappearing red smoke, all the party members were catching their breaths.


    Our first vampire hunt was a sess.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    "I think Ive caught a bit of a lead."


    Looking down at the spot where Bernato had vanished into a cloud of red smoke, I mulled over the situation.


    We hadunched abined assault with silver weapons and magic.


    After revealing the Soul Core, Damien took the shot.


    The basic tactics for dealing with vampires were slowly taking shape. I nodded in satisfaction.


    Good. We just have to progress one step at a time like this.


    Just then,


    "Excellent, challengers! You have proven yourselves worthy!"


    From the stage, Jackals voice resonated loudly.


    "Yes, worthy of facing me, Jackal the diator King, directly!"


    Ding!


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 7]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.75 diator King: 1 Unit


    - Victory Payout Ratio: None


    As the system window updated.


    Thud-!


    The final wave, and thest boss of this colosseum dungeon.


    The diator King, Jackal, himself descended into the arena.


    I was wondering why there was no victory payout ratio, and then I noticed all the goblins in the stands were dead.


    Apparently, Jackal had killed them all with his own hands. Damn it!


    "Its been so long since Ive stood in the colosseum myself!"


    Jackal, who was spinning his short swords mboyantly in his hands, muttered with a smug look.


    "This battle should be all mine. Thats why I cleared out the useless spectators."


    Thump. Thump.


    Watching the NPC boss, who was gradually closing the distance, I swallowed nervously.


    diator King Jackal.


    In the game, he had a special ability to dodge the first attack every turn.


    Whether it was his special ability or the colosseums betting odds, either way, his specs were way out of our league. Level 75.


    Wed lose if we fought him.


    Wed definitely die.


    "Jackal."


    And yet, the reason I came here was because I had a way to incapacitate this boss.


    Taking a deep breath, I spoke emphatically.


    "Everck hasnt forgotten you."


    "...Excuse me?"


    Jackals threatening approach came to an abrupt halt.


    "What did you say...?"


    "I said Everck hasnt forgotten you."


    In the game, why did speedrunners rush to the colosseum from the very beginning?


    Even if you could clear the previous waves using gimmicks, how would you deal with this formidable boss?


    The answer was simple.


    You dont fight.


    You use an event to skip it.


    Jackals identity is an agent dispatched from the Everck Empire decades ago.


    Decades ago, when the empires intelligence agency (todays Aegis Special Forces) received rumors about the dungeon under theke, they sent special agents into the dungeon.


    Unfortunately, these agents were kidnapped and brought to the colosseum during their dungeon investigation, where they were treated like ves and forced to fight as diators.


    After a long time, all the agents died, but Jackal, who was of a long-lived race, survived.


    In the process, he killed the previous diator King and became the new one.


    But by then, decades had already passed.


    Realizing that returning to the empire now would be meaningless, Jackal decided to spend the rest of his life as the diator King, guarding the colosseum.


    So, how do you skip the battle?


    It was simple in the game. You just had to throw him an item called Prince Ashs Relic.


    Prince Ash is supposed to die in the tutorial.


    However, the relic remained in Lucass inventory afterward.


    yers oftenined about this seemingly useless item taking up an inventory slot until its purpose was revealed.


    Receiving the royal relic, Jackal mistakes Lucas for royalty and lets the party go unharmed. That was the trick.


    Now, that was in the game.


    What about me?


    Just name drop.


    A boss who can be persuaded with a relic should be even easier to convince when I, the prince himself, prove my identity. Game over, right?


    "Everck... hasnt forgotten me?"


    Jackal, who had been murmuring in a trembling voice, quickly knelt in front of me.


    "What is your noble name, sir?"


    "Ash. Ash Born Hater Everck."


    I took out the ck jade badge from my pocket and showed it to him.


    "Im the third prince of the royal family."


    "My goodness, is this possible...?"


    Jackal, who had been overjoyed to receive the badge, bowed to me.


    "I thought I had been forgotten... I thought the Empire had forgotten me, and I tried to forget the Empire."


    "Jackal, even if you were to forget the name Everck, the Empire has never forgotten you."


    "Ah..."


    "Even if the Empire were to forget you, I promise you."


    I ced my hand on my chest.


    "I, Ash, will remember you."


    Tears streamed down from behind Jackals mask, pouring down his chin.


    "Thank you. Thank you. My time spent here... was not in vain."


    Seeing Jackal this sad and happy made me feel a bit guilty, but, well, what does it matter. I really am going to remember him now.


    ***


    The information I exined to Jackal was as follows:


    I am a prince who has received the Emperors secret orders to personally investigate the dungeon.


    In the process, I identified the list of soldiers and agents from the Empire who had previously gone missing in the dungeon.


    The dungeon boss Jackal and the missing agent with the codename Jackal ovepped, so I came here to figure it out.


    Upon reflection, it was a full of holes exnation, but Jackal did not doubt it for a second.


    "Just by not forgetting my name. I am saved by that alone."


    After the boss mode ended and Jackal became a normal NPC, he spoke in a calm voice.


    I wonder if this guy is the same person as the diator Jackal who was spouting nonsense just a little while ago.


    "Jackal, could you help with the dungeon exploration in the future?"


    I asked with a glimmer of hope.


    Jackal is a whopping level 75 character.


    If its possible to recruit him, or even just call him for support, it would make things much easier moving forward.


    But Jackal slowly shook his head.


    "Once you be the diator King, your body is bound to this Colosseum."


    "I see..."


    "I can provide all the help I can within this area, but I cannot use any power outside of this Zone. Im sorry..."


    Jackal sincerely bowed his head in apology.


    No, no, its me who tried to take too much advantage. Im sorry.


    "Anyway, Jackal."


    I decided to bring up the main point.


    "I need an item called Dark Crystal... Do you happen to have any?"


    "Of course, of course! How many do you need? Just tell me!"


    In the game, if you skip the boss fight with Jackal using this trick, you can trade items with him afterwards as a merchant NPC. One of the items was the Dark Crystal.


    But this time, I got it for free. I decided to take only three for now. I dont need any more at the moment.


    [Dark Crystal]


    - Category: Material


    - A crystal formed from the darkness of hell. If you listen closely, it seems like you can hear whispers. It is rarely found in dungeons from the 5th area and beyond.


    This was my first encounter with the Dark Crystal, a material item that would repetitively go into the manufacture of top-tier items in theter stages.


    I quickly put it in my inventory. With this, Ive gathered all the materials needed for crafting the weapon for the fortress.


    "Is there anything else you need, Your Highness?"


    Jackal seemed eager to do anything for me. He was fidgeting in front of me.


    "It may be presumptuous of me to say this, but in this area, I am the most powerful being! Just give me an order!"


    "Well, then..."


    After a moment of hesitation, I asked sheepishly.


    "Do you have a ce where we could get some sleep? My party members are all exhausted and they need to rest."


    ***


    "I heard it was a two-day trip, and we brought all the camping gear. Naturally, I thought wed be camping."


    Inside the Colosseum. diators quarters.


    Our party entered this ce with surprisingly clean beds lined up. As Evangeline dropped her bag on the floor, she began to speak.


    "I was surprised that we could get such a decent ce to stay. I didnt expect that."


    "Indeed. And were in the middle of a dungeon, too."


    Junior chimed in.


    "We were prepared to sleep on a hard floor, but a bed! Were truly lucky!"


    "Hurrah!"


    Evangeline and Junior leapt onto the bed in unison.


    I chuckled and put down my bag next to the bed.


    "Its disconcerting, honestly. Theyre being too amodating."


    "You turned a formidable enemy into an ally in an instant with just a few words."


    Junior chuckled, a gleam in her eyes.


    "Your Highness is truly remarkable."


    "Um... well..."


    Rather than me being remarkable, it was more about using the strategies I already knew. But they say information is the most powerful weapon. I guess I should be grateful for remembering all the strategies.


    "But, are we sharing this room?"


    Evangeline, who was rolling around on the nket like a pill bug, frowned and asked me. Huh?


    "Of course, well share. Did you think we would use separate rooms?"


    "But there are twodies here... We cant ignore gender differences..."


    "My goodness. Talking aboutdies. Where are thedies in this room?"


    All I see is a little pill bug and a blood machine.


    "What are you saying?! Im ady!"


    "What will you do if I dont believe you."


    "This is what Ill do-!"


    Evangeline grabbed a pillow and gave me a light thump on my back. You!


    "You cheeky little bug-!"


    Ill put a stop to her antics this time! I grabbed a pillow and gave a hard whack to Evangelines head.


    "Kyaa!"


    With a dignified scream, Evangeline red at me. I red back. Whats the big deal!


    A momentter.


    "We finished taking... showers..."


    Lucas and Damien, who went to take a shower first, returned to find Evangeline and I earnestly engaging in a pillow fight. Thump, thump, thump.


    "Lucas!"


    With feathers from the burst pillow stuck all over my head, I tossed a pillow to Lucas.


    "Join the fight!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Without a moments hesitation, Lucas grabbed the pillow with both hands and charged in.


    "Wow! Its not fair to fight two against one!"


    As it turned into a 2 vs. 1, Evangeline screamed and called out to Junior.


    "Help me, Juju! Youre on my side, right?!"


    "No... I dont want to take sides..."


    "If you dont help now, Ill stick to you and bother you when we sleep!"


    "Hmm..."


    Junior, who had been hesitant, snapped her fingers.


    With that, a wind magic spell was activated, and nkets flew up to hit Lucas and me. I screamed in surprise.


    "Its low, so unfair! Recruiting a magician!"


    "You started the 2 vs. 1, senior!"


    "In that case, fine! Ill call in my best cheat character too! Damien!"


    I called to my sniper who hadnt joined the pillow fight yet and turned my head.


    "Quick, help us! Youre on the emperors side, right?!"


    "..."


    But Damien, lying on the bed in the corner, seemed to be ignoring my words. Damien?


    "...Zzz..."


    "Hes already asleep!"


    In the end, Lucas and I were wrapped up in nkets andid side by side on the bed next to Damiens. Damn, I cant move...


    "I apologize, my lord. My ipetence is to me..."


    "Its not your fault, Lucas... Its because of the evil alliance of thesedies..."


    Thats when it happened. Junior, watching our misery, covered her mouth, trying to stifle herughter.


    "Pfft..."


    "..."


    Unlike the smiles Junior had shown before, there was no pretense in herughter.


    It felt like she had opened up to us, if only a little.


    So, I felt a bit relieved.


    "Lets get some sleep, everyone. We must all be tired."


    "Indeed, my lord... Somehow... I feel very sleepy..."


    "Haha. It feels so sweet to sleep after winning. Good night!"


    "Everyone, good night."


    "...Zzz..."


    Each leaving a short greeting, my party members fell asleep one by one.


    They must have been tired; they were all out like lights.


    Listening to the quiet breaths of the sleeping children... my eyes began to close as well.


    I fell asleep quitefortably.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    "She wasn''t your actual granddaughter then."


    As Jupiter shared her story, I murmured softly in response. Jupiter nodded in affirmation.


    "Yes, not a drop of my blood runs in her veins."


    "I thought otherwise because of the striking resemnce..."


    "Haha, that''s a pleasant thought to entertain, despite the truth."


    Jupiter tilted her head slightly in thought.


    "She may not have been my granddaughter by blood... I''m not even certain I yed the role of a real grandmother."


    "..."


    "I raised those children out of guilt and a sense of duty, but strictly speaking, I was a relentless enemy to them."


    Jupiter''s voice was as stoic as ever, but there was an underlying hint of a bloody past.


    "I burned down their hometown, annihted their family and rtives."


    "..."


    "Even without me saying anything... they must harbor hatred for me."


    With a bitter smile, Jupiter brought her drink to her lips.


    "I don''t mind if they can''t forgive me. The sins Imitted aren''t of the kind that can be forgiven anyway. But."


    "But?"


    "I wanted to properly apologize to them, but I feel like I haven''t done it right. That weighs on me."


    Regret shimmered in Jupiter''s solitary eye.


    "Junior is a highly talented child. In terms of talent, she surpasses me by miles."


    That was indeed true. An SSR rank was bestowed upon geniuses who surpassed ordinary talent.


    "But due to getting caught in my lightning strike as a child... her body has severely weakened. Her heart, the core of magic, has been weakened to the point that every time she uses magic, it''s eating away at her lifespan."


    I remembered Junior burning pain-relieving herbs, bleeding from the nose and coughing up blood every time she cast magic. I never knew it was due to a past injury.


    "That''s why I prohibited her from using magic. I even stopped her from learning magic."


    "But why is she so good at it then?"


    "Do you think I could have stopped her?"


    Jupiter chuckled.


    "Against a child''s talent and passion, the opposition of adults is nothing but a minor obstacle."


    "..."


    "She started to teach herself and soon surpassed her peers, and now she''s stronger than even me."


    In a duel few days ago, Jupiter lost to Junior.


    Even though Jupiter wasn''t in her best condition, she felt it herself. If both were at their full strength, she would have lost.


    "Had I not done what I did, Junior could have be a grand magician whose name would go down in world history."


    As she refilled her ss, Jupiter murmured.


    "Or she could have lived a normal and happy life in that small vige."


    "..."


    "Fifteen years ago, on that day, I burned down both those possibilities."


    Jupiter was staring intently at her reflection in her drink.


    Whether she was seeing the eye she lost that day fifteen years ago, I couldn''t tell.


    "Or maybe it was all the other things she lost that day, 15 years ago.


    I couldn''t tell. All I could do was to listen to the story.


    "But how... how should I atone?"


    Jupiter let out a weary sigh.


    "If apologizing on my knees could fix that broken child''s life, I would have done it a hundred, a thousand times over. But... there''s no way to turn back."


    "..."


    "I not only failed to support that child''s dream of bing a wizard, I outright obstructed it. I had hoped the child would not burn away her short life with magic. But it wasn''t any different from obstructing her dreams."


    Jupiter took another hearty drink from her filled cup.


    "But I couldn''t even give that child a normal happiness. Parents, hometown, I burned it all."


    "..."


    "There was nothing I could...pensate for."


    Thunk!


    Jupiter, who had put down her ss, chuckled.


    "I don''t know what to do. Now... frankly, I''m scared of that child."


    "Scared?"


    "All I have left to give is this old life. I don''t even have anything left to lose. What if one day, she suddenly tells me, ''Give back what you''ve stolen.'' What and how am I supposed to repay?"


    Jupiter, covering her lost left eye with her hand, closed her perfectly fine right eye.


    "Every time I look into that child''s eyes, I''m so scared... I want to hide in a mouse hole."


    "..."


    "I want to apologize, but I don''t know how."


    I couldn''t utter a word.


    It was too difficult a problem for a third party like me to intervene. Because I, too, couldn''t even guess a solution.


    For a moment, Jupiter and I just drank without speaking.


    The bottle that was once full was now empty.


    As she poured thest drop into my ss, Jupiter spoke.


    "Your Majesty. I take pride in the fact that I served as a soldier of the Empire. The times when I could contribute to His Majesty the Emperor and the royal family were the brightest times of my life."


    "I''m d to hear that."


    "At the same time, I abhor the deeds I havemitted."


    The medals still hung heavily on Jupiter''s military uniform.


    Jupiter looked down at them with a pained gaze.


    "And above all, I loathe my foolish self... who carried out ughter and destruction mindlessly, just as ordered from above."


    "..."


    "Drunk on the role of a soldier, drunk on the role of themander of the second magic corps, I loathed my foolish self... who discarded my own self and lived as aponent of the army."


    Gulp-


    Jupiter, who had finished herst drink cleanly, bowed her head to me.


    "Your Majesty. Please, don''t let yourself be swallowed up by your role."


    "Swallowed by... my role, you say?"


    "Do not let yourself be consumed by the role of the Third Prince, the Commander, the Lord. That is never your essence."


    Hearing Jupiter''s words, I also swallowed thest gulp of liquor.


    "Just be yourself. Live as Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck."


    "...


    "This olddy''s advice for you, young one, is this, and this alone."


    Like a shot of strong liquor burning down my throat, Jupiter''s advice hit me hard.


    So, who am I?


    The Third Prince. The Commander. The Lord. Ash.


    Or a yer. Or perhaps RetroAddict.


    Whichever it is, am I living my life...right?


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for hearing me out. It feels better to have shared."


    Jupiter chuckled as she cleaned up the empty liquor bottles.


    I couldn''t remember how many we had drained sitting there. Ugh, the intoxication is hittingte.


    "I''ll... have a proper conversation with Junior."


    As I stepped out of the guild, Jupiter whispered under her breath.


    "After all, isn''t she my granddaughter? My namesake, my granddaughter. Once I open up to her... I''ll find a clue."


    Lucas, who had been waiting outside, opened the carriage door for me.


    As I climbed into the carriage, Jupiter gave me a reassuring smile.


    "I''d like to believe that."


    I sincerely wish for the same.


    As I rode back to the mansion in the carriage, looking at Jupiter standing alone in the distance, I thought.


    No matter what end they meet... I hope they won''t regret it.


    ***


    A few dayster.


    Silver weapons arrived at the smithy. Not the entire order, but a sample of some.


    [Silver Longsword(R) Lv.30]


    - Category : Longsword


    - Attack Power : 20-40


    - Durability : 3/3


    - Deals 100% extra damage to all unholy enemies.


    Look at that pathetic durability.


    But the option is excellent.


    ''This 100% extra damage applies not only to the weapon''s basic attack power but also to skills.''


    Although it''s equipment for a small number of enemies, it''s a definite counter for those few.


    Vroom-!


    I gave the longsword to Lucas. Lucas drew it and swung it lightly, then nodded.


    "How is it?"


    "The bnce is good. It seems decent."


    "Good, good. I''ll have them made just like this."


    What came this time were two silver longswords, two daggers, two spears, and three quivers of arrows.


    I gave two longswords to Lucas, and all two spears to Evangeline.


    "Think of them as consumables and use them freely."


    "They look expensive, are you sure...?"


    Evangeline, who carefully took the silver spear, soon skillfully swung it around.


    Vroom-!


    Swish!


    Evangeline primarily wielded the cavalrynce type of weapon, but she handled the ordinary spear she''d received this time quite skillfully.


    She whirled it around with a whoosh before thrusting it forward with a sharp ''yah!'' Impressive, right?


    Watching her, both Lucas and I pped our hands, causing Evangeline''s face to turn red.


    "Hey, stop reacting to everything I do, seriously! It''s embarrassing."


    Well, your reactions to our reactions are what''s amusing.


    You''re a veritable feast of reactions. She does it so well!


    "You''re pretty skilled, even without a cavalrynce?"


    "Of course. The basic principle is the same."


    Well, spear-rted skills do share a proficiency category. It makes sense when you put it that way.


    ''...Wait a minute, am I thinking too much like a gamer?''


    As I took a moment to ponder the absurdity of my worldview, where everything could be interpreted in game terms, Evangeline shrugged proudly.


    "Well, that, and I had an A+ aptitude test for all weapon groups at the academy. If you give me a long sword, I''m confident I can handle it as well as that asshat."


    "Really? As good as me?"


    Lucas'' gaze turned deadly serious. Evangeline made a ''heh?'' face and confidently narrowed her sharp eyes. These guys are at it again.


    "Settle your duelter, for now, gather your equipment. Armor and a shield too."


    At my words, the two knights looked at me with surprise.


    "Are we going somewhere?"


    "Yes."


    As I grinned and slipped a silver dagger into my waistband,


    "It''s time to move to the next area of the dungeon."


    I''ve been waiting for this.


    The silver equipment I''ve been waiting for has arrived, and it''s finally time to make progress on free exploration of the dungeon.


    ***


    We decided to proceed with this free exploration only with the main party.


    The area we''re heading to this time is too dangerous to bring the Dion Mercenary Group.


    Even the main party will face precarious moments, it would be too intense to take care of the newbie guys as well.


    The Shadow Squad has decentbat power, but theposition was a setback this time.


    ''It''s an overly offensivebination.''


    Two mages, three archers.


    It might be okay when exploring other areas, but the ce we''re going today is a narrow dungeon.


    The Shadow Squad, biased towards long-range attacks, is risky. So they''re out.


    I decided to operate slowly and steadily with a small, single party.


    ''Well, that''s all an excuse, actually.''


    The real n was to feed the main party experience points and speed up leveling.


    It''s the main party that will face Celendion in the Vampire Lord raid.


    ''If we can speed up leveling and even learn ultimate skills, that would be really great.''


    The ultimate skill thatpletes each character.


    The performance difference between a character who has learned the ultimate skill and one who hasn''t was massive.


    If there are characters who have learned the ultimate skill at the time of the Vampire Lord raid, it will be much easier.


    Evangeline and Lucas, the highest-level heroes in my lineup, were both still in theirte 30s. The ultimate skill wouldn''t be unlocked until level 50, after their third ss change. We were still a long way off.


    ''With the standard leveling pace, they''ll probably need to hit stage 10 before the ultimate skill is unlocked.''


    Damien and I were the only ones in a reasonable range to look forward to our next skill unlock. I was currently at level 24 and Damien at level 33.


    Considering the second ss change at level 35 and the acquisition of the second skill, it was a usible goal.


    ''...Wait, is it a bit shameless to consider grinding 11 levels as feasible?''


    But, couldn''t I pull it off if I strategized correctly?


    Licking my lower lip with my tongue, I began to formte a power-leveling n in my head.


    ''Hand over the experience points, you damn game!''


    Give me the next skill! A game-breaking one at that!


    Hand it over!

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    But even if Damien, at the second job advancement, learned his second skill, given his base ss was an N-grade healer, he wasnt going to learn anything outstanding. His passive was basic healing, his first skill was a detox ability... his second skill would likely be something akin to a status abnormality removal.


    As for my second skill, I waspletely in the dark. No hint whatsoever.


    Thats what makes it a variable.


    The current structure of my job, Commander, had somewhat difficult skill configurations.


    The passive was an area-wide mental abnormality prevention.


    The first skill was area-wide mind control.


    It seemed rted yet unrted, simultaneously visible and invisible.


    Ive been only gaining skills rted to the mind...


    My second skill was likely something along those lines as well.


    I wonder if theyll give me something like mental destruction...?


    Something that would shatter the enemys mental state or explode their heads outright. I hoped for some awesome attack skill.


    I was indulging in this daydream when I came to my senses.


    No, fantasizing like this wouldnt achieve anything.


    I might end up with an entirely unexpected second skill.


    Something as absurd as You gather all your strength for a physical attack wouldnt surprise me. It was an upation without any information after all.


    Anyway, one thing is certain.


    To prepare for the Vampire Lord Raid, I needed to secure at least one more variable.


    For that, it was rmended to level up Damien and myself.


    Especially since I had to level up 11 times, it meant hogging experience points.


    It seems like the conditions have been met.


    I began to salivate.


    Shall I really try to power-level?


    ***


    One way or another, a bit past noon on the same day.


    Damien and Junior were summoned to the mansion.


    As I had mentioned earlier when I called them, they knew they wereing for a free exploration expedition.


    "Hehe! Im here...!"


    Damien arrived, sweating profusely. Upon looking closer, I saw he had carried six magic guns on his back...


    I gave the kid too heavy a load.


    Literally. Without thinking, I had handed over six heavy weapons. Sorry.


    Do I need to assign someone specifically for transport? What should I do?


    He should be focused solely on sniping.


    I had burdened this already delicate kid with not just wielding but carrying these heavy weapons everywhere. As I was pondering, Damienughed brightly.


    "Its okay! It helps with stamina training, too!"


    No, dont smile like an angel. It makes me feel like a viin.


    "Carrying these magic guns around like this, maybe one day Ill have muscles like Lucas! Maybe Ill even get taller!"


    "..."


    Upon hearing this, Lucas, who had been listening, smiled warmly.


    Something about all this was reminiscent of a beginner at the gym whos just started working out, full of the lofty ambition of benching, squatting, and deadlifting a total of 1100 pounds, and the experienced lifter who thinks, "Thats impossible, youre dreaming, noob." But it must be a misunderstanding, right? Right, Lucas? Right?


    "Hmm! Damien, for this exploration, lets just take a couple of magic guns and primarily use a crossbow."


    At my suggestion, Damiens eyes widened in surprise.


    "A crossbow?"


    "Yep. Ive crafted a few silver arrows."


    Magic guns certainly deliver high damage, but the additional damage from silver arrows should also pack a punch against those bloodsuckers.


    I nned to test which was more effective against those vampire bastards, the magic guns or silver arrows.


    If it worked well, I was considering crafting a new crossbow for him too.


    I handed Damien the N-grade crossbow I had previously fetched from the warehouse. It was the same one he used to use.


    In addition, I gave him three containers of silver arrows.


    But now it seems like the weight is almost equivalent to carrying a couple of magic guns...?


    "I understand! Um... then which magic gun should I take...?"


    Damienid out six magic guns on the floor, pondering which one to take for this expedition.


    "Lets start with the ck Queen. Its necessary."


    "Ah, okay!"


    Damiens gear was quite heavy. If it got too burdensome, Id have Lucas carry some of it.


    -Bam!


    Just then, the parlor door opened and Junior appeared.


    "Oh, it seems Im thest one here."


    With drooping eyes, Junior grinned and greeted the party members.


    Then, her eyes met mine, and with a determined expression, she dered,


    "Health! Is! Wealth!"


    I reluctantly acknowledged her.


    "Well... yeah, you do seem healthy..."


    "Hehe, indeed! Ive focused on rest and recovery these past few days, and Ive only been eating nourishing food."


    Junior patted her belly confidently.


    It seemed a little bloated, suggesting she had been eating well.


    "I promise to show you a healthy and strong me this time and not to worry you!"


    She was speaking hurriedly and ended up twisting her tongue.


    Junior bit her tongue, and droplets of blood sshed in all directions.


    "..."


    I watched this horrifying scene, stunned. What on earth is she doing?


    "Cough, cough."


    Looking just as bad as she did when she was injured, Junior saw the attention focused on her, wiped the corner of her mouth, and muttered,


    "It...it was a joke..."


    "Uh, uh-huh... okay..."


    I couldnt be bothered to retort anymore. Lets just say it was a joke...


    "Ill cast a healing spell on you. Stick out your tongue, please, Junior."


    "Thank you, Sniper... Healer... Uh, Damien."


    As Junior stuck out her tongue and Damien healed her, I began briefing about this free exploration.


    "First of all, this expedition is nned for one night and two days."


    At my words, the two knights packing their bags, and the sniper and magician both receiving treatment, widened their eyes. Whats wrong?


    "If the route getsplicated, we could consider up to two nights and three days. Were going pretty far."


    At this, Lucas suddenly jumped up from his seat. Whats the matter?!


    "Ill bring a razor."


    "Huh?"


    "As a knight of the royal family, I should always keep my beard neat. I need to shave at least once a day."


    With that, he quickly dashed off to his room.


    Wait, when did your beard grow? I thought it didnt because it was always smooth. Was it actually the result of extreme self-care?


    "Sniff, sniff."


    Evangeline was smelling her own body. What are you doing?


    "Im trying to remember when Ist showered. I think it was before I went to bed yesterday."


    "Isnt that okay?"


    "But I trained in the morning! Oh, I think I smell a little like sweat..."


    The monsters blood will smell stronger when we get there, miss.


    Evangeline cautiously sniffed her armpit and screamed in disgust.


    "Ah! Ill go take a shower!"


    "..."


    Is this befitting of a teenager or did the heir to the Margrave sell her dignity somewhere?


    I gently chided Evangeline.


    "Dont do that in front of others."


    "Huh? Why? Im not ashamed."


    "No, because it might hurt others."


    My mental state almost broke. Thanks to my passive skill, I managed to endure.


    Anyway, dont do that in the future. Do it somewhere in private.


    "Uh, Your Highness..."


    Damien was fidgeting. Now whats your issue?


    "Actually, Im raising a pet at the temple..."


    "Is that so? What are you raising?"


    "A hamster. Its name is Podong."


    So youve been doing cute things on the sly.


    "And?"


    "If I leave for a day, Podong will starve to death..."


    "..."


    I had Aider send a message to the temple. Tell them to feed the hamster in Damiens room tomorrow.


    "And change its water! Be sure to mention it!"


    Damien yelled at Aiders retreating back.


    ...Is this a dungeon exploration club or an elite main party?


    In this regard, the Shadow Squad would be more professional.


    Well, theyve gone through hellish special forces training, so its only natural.


    While this chaotic bunch was preparing for what seemed more like a field trip than a dungeon exploration, Junior was lost in thought.


    She also seems quite troubled. I carefully approached her.


    "What are you doing?"


    "...May I be honest?"


    Would I tell you to lie? Of course, you should answer honestly.


    After some hesitation, Junior whispered into my ear.


    "I was calcting how long I could tolerate the Bleeding."


    "..."


    "Everyone worries about the Bleeding. I was wondering how long I could hide it."


    "Just spit it all out, yeah..."


    Didnt your character have a strange set of traits? Bleeding isnt a gag, and its not a personality. Stop relying on that.


    Crossing my arms, I let out a heavy sigh.


    "How can you stabilize your condition?"


    "Heh. I dont know."


    Junior showed her typical, fox-like smile.


    "Give up on living fiercely, and things might get easier."


    I frowned.


    Paines with trying to live fiercely.


    This wasnt just true for Junior, who was living on borrowed time. It applied to everyone.


    Anyway, after themotion from the two-day trip finally settled down,


    And after Lucas, who had gone to get a razor, and Evangeline, who had gone to take a shower, had returned,


    I was able to continue the briefing.


    "The free exploration up to now was a straight path. We just had to follow the established route."


    I brought out a chalkboard with a rudimentary map I had drawn beforehand.


    "But it wont be like that anymore. The routes have expanded."


    I pointed at therge circle drawn in the middle of the chalkboard. This was the base camp.


    "From the base camp, we can explore the Lake Kingdom freely. Of course, there are only a few direct routes, roughly three."


    I pointed at each of the three paths branching upwards.


    "These three routes each connect to different regions."


    I wrote the names of the regions at the ends of each route with chalk.


    "The first route leads to The Library. The second route leads to The Grand Park. The third route leads to The Court."


    Lucas, who had been listening to my exnation, raised his hand to ask a question.


    "My lord, what about the number of the zones? Are those three ces zones 4, 5, and 6 in order?"


    Since we had passed through the [The Dried Sewer], [Hidden Alley], and [Northern Fortress] which were zones 1, 2, and 3 respectively, Lucass question made sense.


    But its slightly different.


    "Not exactly. The numbers of the zones do not represent the order, but rather, the depth of the dungeon."


    In other words, it represents the difficulty. Each depth has different sets of monsters and level ranges.


    And the Library, Grand Park, and Court are grouped into the same depth. In other words.


    "The Library, Grand Park, and Court are all Zone 4."


    "Ah, so the difficulty of the three ces is about the same."


    "Thats not necessarily true..."


    Thats the tricky part.


    Even though theyre the same depth, the difficulty of the three areas is drastically different.


    "Which one do you think is the hardest?"


    I asked my party members.


    Damien was the first to raise his hand.


    "The Library."


    "Why?"


    "Because with all those books, it seems like a bunch of wizards woulde pouring out."


    "Ho ho, quite an interesting assumption, but no."


    Next, Evangeline shot her hand up.


    "The Court!"


    "Why?"


    "Because its the most powerful ce out of the three...?"


    "A very creative answer, but incorrect."


    I revealed the correct answer.


    "The answer is the Grand Park. Its an open space without any geographical features, where wed have to fend off monster waves attacking from all directions."


    "Ah..."


    "We cant go there now. Its too damn hard."


    Wed need four full parties, which would amount to twenty people, to stand a chance. Right now, it would be reckless.


    There are many yers in the game who unknowingly go there first and end up quitting the game.


    Drawing an X on the route leading to the Grand Park, I grinned at my party members.


    "So, where shall we head to today?"

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    The party members heatedly debated whether to tackle the library or the court.


    Unfortunately for them,


    "The correct answer is, none of the above."


    I drew an X over all three routes. Everyones mouths fell open in shock.


    "If you were to follow the standard clear route, you would have to target one of these three ces. But I know this dungeon all too well."


    Indeed, I know it all too well.


    I charted a new route from the base camp, skipping past the library, the grand park, and the court whichprise the 4th Zone.


    We would eventually visit these three ces, but not today.


    "Today, well follow a secret passage, skipping the 4th Zone and heading straight to the 5th."


    I stopped my chalk there.


    "Our destination is the 5th Zone, The Colosseum."


    After writing The Colosseum in big letters, I dotted the i.


    "We will conquer this ce."


    "..."


    A moment of silence passed.


    A hesitant Evangeline finally asked,


    "Wait a minute. Isnt the 5th Zone supposed to be more difficult than the 4th? Can we clear it right now?"


    "Of course."


    Actually, at this point, this is the easiest ce to clear.


    "Theres a little trick to it."


    Both the dungeon gimmick and the boss monster.


    This dungeon is optimized for trickery. In fact, I had nned to raid here as soon as the base camp opened.


    "Dont worry about clearing. Ive got everything figured out."


    Confidently, I traced the path between the base camp and the colosseum with my hand.


    "However, as you can see, the distance is quite significant."


    The depth of the base camp is 3.


    From here, we have to go to the Colosseum, which has a depth of 5.


    In other words, we have to delve deep into the dungeon.


    "Well have to travel a considerable physical distance. Its inevitably going to take us overnight."


    "I see..."


    "Ill exin the trick as we go. The journey will be long, and well have nothing to do but talk."


    I put down the chalk and wiped my hands with a handkerchief.


    "Thats all. Any questions... well address them as we go."


    Evangeline and Junior, who seemed to have many questions, reluctantly lowered their hands. I smiled.


    "If you dont want this to turn into a three-day trip, lets get moving. Youve already spent too much time preparing."


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - The base camp has many paths leading to various ces in the Lake Kingdom Dungeon. Explore freely!]


    ***


    We arrived at the base camp through the teleport gate.


    This time, the cksmith Kellibey was nowhere to be found. Only Coco, the space sorceress, was there to greet us.


    "Oohoho, my little ones! Are you here to y again?"


    No, were not here to y. Were risking our lives on this exploration.


    "Goodness, it seems youve lost more weight since thest time? Wait a minute. Ill give you something delicious."


    "Ah... Im sorry, Granny Coco. Were really busy right now."


    When Coco tried to take out some jellies from her workshop, I stopped her and looked around.


    "But where is Kellibey?"


    "That dwarf? I dont know. He said something about gathering materials and went into the dungeon."


    "Hmm..."


    Kellibey was always the NPC with perfect attendance here. So, does he even leave his post?


    Well, hell manage. Regardless, Kellibey is stronger and higher-level than us at this point. He wont suffer a premature death.


    "Granny Coco, I just have one more favor to ask..."


    I brought Granny Coco to the center of the base camp.


    At the center of the base camp, something akin to a manhole cover was installed. I pointed at it with my hand.


    "Could you please unlock this for us?"


    "Uh-hi-hi, are you sure? The path below here is the infamous Path of the Overlord."


    Granny Coco looked at me with a face that was struggling to suppress a smile.


    "You might break down while passing through."


    "Im fine. I wont break."


    "If you cant conquer the battlefield at the end, you wont be able toe back. It bes one-way. Are you really okay?"


    "Im fine. Because Ill conquer it."


    "Uh-hit, uh-hi-hi-hi! Kellibey did say that this new recruit is quite good. Indeed!"


    Granny Coco, who was clutching her belly inughter, lightly waved her hand.


    ng!


    Then, a spark shed from the manhole cover, and it gently opened upwards.


    "Alright, go on! Ill be waiting for your epic tales."


    "Thank you, Granny."


    Granny Coco backed away with hands on her hips. I pointed at the manhole with my toe and signaled to the party members.


    "Okay, shall we go?"


    The inside of the manhole was pitch-ck. The unique three-dimensional darkness of a dungeon was throbbing.


    Being an already dark ce leading to an underground path, it was even darker.


    As I approached, an information message popped up.


    [Path of the Overlord]


    - All skills will be sealed while passing through this corridor.


    - If you do not clear this sector, this path will be closed.


    - Only the truly courageous should attempt this challenge.


    Crackle, crackle...


    The sound of insects gnawing echoed harshly within the corridor.


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone seemed too scared to make a move. Even Lucas.


    Well, its a physiological problem after all.


    "Ill go first."


    Before Lucas could say anything, I pulled out a Blue me Torch from my inventory.


    It was an ever-burning torch that I had received as a reward in the past.


    I threw it into the corridor.


    The torch lit the surroundings in blue as it fell inside. Adder was densely installed in the long vertical cylindrical corridor.


    Thump!


    After not too long a fall, the me bounced off the floor.


    "Its not that deep, right?"


    I gave a slight smirk and pushed myself into the corridor first.


    All other party members, with determination on their faces, followed me one by one.


    ***


    What would the darkness do, if it had a will?


    That thought urred to me as we descended the vertical corridor.


    Crackle, crackle...


    The sound of insects gnawing never ceased to ring in my ears.


    It almost felt like the creatures were gnawing at my ears.


    Something seemed to be visible at the edge of my dim vision. But when I turned to look, there was nothing.


    Crackle, crackle...


    It was as if the darkness was whispering something.


    As we went deeper, the insect sounds started to form anguage. It was getting clearer in my ears.


    Die.


    Fuck you.


    Explode.


    Die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die.


    "..."


    Its scary.


    Honestly, its terrifying.


    However.


    Its less scary than game over.


    I have to get past here to reach the Colosseum, and I have to go to the Colosseum to get the Crystal of Darkness, and if I get the Crystal of Darkness, I will have a way to face the Vampire King.


    Then I have to move.


    If thats the only way to clear the game, I have to jump in, whether its in the dark or in theva.


    Thump.


    The seemingly endless vertical tunnel ended, and my feet hit the ground.


    The moment my feet touched the ground, all the bug-eating noises, the curses, the hazy something that blurred the edge of my vision, all disappeared cleanly.


    "..."


    I picked up the blue torch that had fallen on the floor and held it up.


    A straight, neatly trimmed white marble corridor stretched out before me.


    The Path of the Overlord.


    It sounds cool, but its just a secret passage.


    Speedrunners aiming for the fastest time in Protect the Empire all used this path to reach the Colosseum first.


    It might seem strange to speedrun an RPG, but that was the achievements name...


    Thump-!


    Lucas fell gracefully down the tunnel behind me. I turned to look at him.


    "Was it okaying down, Lucas?"


    "..."


    Lucas, his pale face drenched in cold sweat, looked at me and cautiously asked,


    "May we... take a moment to rest, My Lord?"


    "Of course. Lets wait until everyonees down."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lucas copsed onto the spot like he was crumbling.


    I didnt ask what he had seen or heard. I just stood next to Lucas,ying my hand on his shoulder.


    "...Thank you."


    Lucas quickly regained hisposure. Thankfully.


    In this Path of the Overlord, all skills are sealed.


    This means even my passive skill, Unyielding Commander, was sealed.


    I cant defend party members from mental status effects. All I can do is hope that each person ovees this trial.


    Thump!


    The second one toe down was Damien.


    Damien rolled down the tunnel, huddled in the corner shaking.


    "I did wrong, I did wrong, I did wrong! Please, dont... dont hit me..."


    "Damien."


    "Im sorry, Ban. Im sorry. Im sorry for being alive. I was wrong. So..."


    "Damien!"


    I grabbed Damiens shoulders, forcing him to meet my gaze.


    "Im here."


    "Hah, hah, hah..."


    "Whatever was up there, its over now. And it wont bother you again."


    With trembling eyes, Damien scanned me and croaked out in a drained voice.


    "Your Highness. Please... hold my hand..."


    "Sure."


    "And Sir Lucas, too. Please."


    "Okay."


    Lucas and I each held one of Damiens hands. Damien squeezed his eyes shut, trembling.


    Thump-


    Next came down Junior.


    "Hmm."


    Junior looked up the tunnel with intrigued eyes, adjusting her wide-brimmed hat.


    "I see. So, thats how this curse works... Interesting."


    "Interesting?"


    "Its a bit old-fashioned, being from five hundred years ago, but its fascinating."


    I beckoned towards Juniors legs.


    "Your legs are shaking."


    "No, its just... wizards arent good with physical stuff. Its not because Im scared."


    "Sure, lets go with that."


    Then, Junior, looking our way, narrowed her eyes.


    "What are you three doing right now?"


    "Come here too, help hold Damiens hand."


    "Huh?"


    "Hurry. Cant you see the guy trembling? He needs human warmth."


    Hesitantly approaching, Junior carefully extended her hand and rested it on top of Damiens.


    Thump!


    Thest one tond was Evangeline. She lowered her shield andnded in style. Are you Captain Crossroad?


    "Wow! Im drenched in cold sweat."


    Evangeline, with her hair soaked in sweat,ined as she brushed her hair back.


    "Why did I take a shower?"


    Im talking about water, you brat.


    Then Evangeline, looking our way, had the same reaction as Junior.


    "What are you four doing now?"


    "Well... shall we hold hands and go around?"


    "..."


    Looking at us with a somewhat reluctant gaze, Evangeline extended her hand and dashed towards us.


    "I want to join too."


    "Do so."


    Pop.


    Evangelines tiny hand was ced on top of Damiens.


    "Um, that is..."


    After a moment.


    Damien, rolling his big brown eyes, nced at us.


    "Um... Im okay now..."


    "Huh? No, no. Youre still trembling. Lets just keep doing this a little longer."


    "Well, its a bit... embarrassing..."


    "No, its okay! Being scared of such a curse is never something to be ashamed of! Stay strong, Damien!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Lets be strong~!"


    "Uh..."


    Damiens neck and ears turned bright red, and he lowered his face.


    We looked down at Damien andughed heartily. It was fun to tease him.


    I dont know what horrific past Damien has experienced, and how deep the wounds he carries are.


    But here, he has his party members.


    Just as we hunt monsters together, I hoped that we could also ovee these painful memories. Thats what I thought.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    We took about an hour of rest at the entrance of the passage.


    We had just broken through the darkness full of curses. There was no need to rush.


    We took a rest, drank water, and ate some simple snacks.


    Once everyone was settled, I got up, holding a blue me torch.


    "Alright, we cant camp here. Shall we start moving?"


    Everyone in the party promptly got up.


    Lucas led the way, followed by Damien, then me. Junior and Evangeline followed behind.


    In this formation, we began to walk down the passage.


    It hadnt been long before,


    "Uh, uhh..."


    Damien, with his head hung low, made a strange noise. I asked him with concern,


    "Are you alright, Damien? Are you in pain?"


    "No, its not that Im in pain..."


    Damien covered his face with both hands and let out a long sigh.


    "Im, Im just embarrassed..."


    "Oh,e on. Whats there to be embarrassed about?"


    "I really cant understand why I behaved that way earlier, uhh..."


    "Its fine. We all experienced scary things back there. Everyone understands."


    I smiled brightly and clenched my fist in a fighting gesture.


    "Stay strong, Damien!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Stay strong!"


    "Lets stay strong~!"


    In the same order as before, the rest of the party members chanted the slogans one after another.


    "That repertoire... Please stop... uhh..."


    Damien was so embarrassed he wanted to die. The rest of the party membersughed wickedly. So much fun.


    The passage was long and repetitive, without a single pattern. It was slightly confusing whether we were moving forward correctly.


    Given the boring time, I exined the gimmicks and tricks of the Colosseum as I had mentioned earlier.


    "The Colosseum is different from a regr dungeon."


    The dungeons in this Lake Kingdom are typically made up of rooms and corridors.


    You clear rooms where various events ur and travel down corridors to the next room.


    "The Colosseum only has one room, where enemies keep appearing. There are a total of seven waves."


    From just hearing this, it sounds like the asional wave defense type of dungeon.


    But the Colosseum has an unusual feature.


    "The Colosseum has a system called ante."


    "Ante?"


    "In the Colosseum, they bet on who will win. For example, lets say Lucas and I fight in the arena."


    At my words, Lucas, who was leading the way, jumped up.


    "Then Ill immediately cut my throat and offer it to you, my lord!"


    "No... Im just giving an example... Dont die..."


    Why wont he let me finish speaking?


    "Anyway, back to the point. Suppose Lucas and I fight in the arena. Who do you think will win?"


    "Hmm..."


    Damien looked at me and cautiously answered.


    "Lord Lucas...?"


    "What do other people think?"


    "I think Lucas."


    "I also think Lord Lucas will win."


    Evangeline and Junior also predicted that Lucas would win. Only Lucas shook his head violently.


    "My lord will win, without a doubt!"


    "Right. Right. So, what is the victory prediction ratio then? 3 to 1, right?"


    I continued the exnation with a grin.


    "So, whats the victory payout ratio? Lets say we all bet 100 Gold each. If Lucas wins, how much would each of you three take?"


    Evangeline pondered and did the math.


    "If the total pot is 400 Gold... each of us would take 133 Gold."


    "Right. You bet 100 Gold and made 133 Gold. In other words, the victory payout ratio for those who bet on Lucas is 1.33. Got it?"


    I pointed to myself.


    "On the other hand, if I win, how much would Lucas take?"


    "All 400 Gold, my lord!"


    "Correct. Whats the payout ratio then? Its 4 times."


    Lucas clenched his fist tightly.


    "I knew I could trust you, my lord!"


    "Sometimes your loyalty scares me, Lucas..."


    Could loyalty, in a way, be a twisted manifestation of insanity? Youre terrifying at times.


    "But this is a simplistic view. In reality, the Colosseum takes amission, and everyone bets different amounts. The numbers and equations might get moreplex, but it seems like everyone understands so far."


    Right now, were not discussing the workings of a real-life Colosseum, but the unique gimmick of this dungeon. Lets move on for now.


    "So, each of our victory payout ratios were 1.33 and 4, right?"


    "Yes."


    "In the Colosseum dungeon were heading to, your attack power will be increased by this payout ratio."


    "Wait, what?"


    "Lucas gets a 1.33 times boost in attack power, and I get a 4 times boost. Thats how were going to fight."


    Everyone stared at me in disbelief. I grinned.


    "It makes the match quite interesting for me, right? Basically, the weaker and less favored you seem to the audience, the more advantageous it bes. Its a type of bncing, to make the game more fun to watch."


    "But then..."


    Junior tilted her head.


    "Wouldnt that make it too advantageous for the underdogs? That wouldnt be fun to watch either."


    "Right. That would be too disadvantageous for the strong. So, it doesnt continually boost your attack power."


    I raised my index finger.


    "It only applies to the first attack. Only the first attack of each of us gets this multiplier."


    In other words, for the first attack, Lucas can hit me 1.33 times harder than usual, and I can hit Lucas 4 times harder.


    "It might sound a bitplicated, but to summarize..."


    Lucas, who had been nodding along, summed it up.


    "The weaker and less popr side, for the first strike, can fight with an advantage."


    "Thats right. Underdogebacks are always entertaining, so theyve built in this system to adjust for it."


    Its not a significant disadvantage for the stronger side either.


    After all, the first attack of both sides gets stronger. All you need to do is hit hard and fast to end it quickly.


    "So, then."


    pping my hands, I looked around at my party members.


    "How can we exploit these rules?"


    "For the first strike..."


    Evangeline made a fist and twirled it.


    "Just hit really, really hard?"


    "Exactly. Really, really give it a good whack! Knock them out in one hit."


    I looked at the long magic cannon that Damien was lugging around with pride.


    "Thats why I brought this."


    ck Queen.


    Our most powerful spear.


    A weapon with an already outrageously high attack power, coupled with the Colosseums first-strike bonus.


    No matter the opponent, theyd usually be killed in one shot.


    "The Colosseum is a dungeon in the 5th Zone. With our current levels, we wont stand a chance using standard tactics."


    I grinned wickedly.


    "In other words, everyone will expect us to lose. That means the payout rate for our victory will be exceptionally high."


    Understanding the gimmick, smiles spread across the faces of my party members. I nodded in agreement.


    "Lets show them the power of an underdogs upset."


    I quickly listed the boss monsters we would encounter in the Colosseum.


    Most were far beyond our current capability. However, with this gimmick, they were all within our reach.


    The problem was the final boss of Wave 7.


    "And finally... the ruler of the Colosseum, the diator King, Jackal, makes his appearance."


    The NPC boss, Jackal.


    A rare humanoid boss in the Lake Kingdom.


    "This guy is the real deal. Incredibly powerful. With our current team, we probably wouldnt stand a chance, even in our dreams."


    "Even with the increased victory payout coefficient applied?"


    "Yeah. We cant win."


    Understandably, Jackals unique ability was to Automatically dodge the first attack.


    The existence that counteracts the dungeons gimmick is the dungeon boss. In some sense, its a fitting design.


    "But, theres always a loophole."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Trust me on this one. Its tooplicated to exin."


    In unison, the party members nodded.


    "We trust you implicitly."


    "We came this far underground, believing in you after all."


    "Hehe. We only trust and follow the Prince."


    Hearing the responses of the other party members, Junior whispered to me.


    "Youre quite trusted, arent you?"


    "Well, weve been through thick and thin together, after all."


    "Its nice to see."


    "Even youll feel this way after a few defenses, whether you like it or not."


    "Haha."


    Junior, with a thin smile, murmured softly.


    "I hope so... Itd be nice if I could feel that way."


    ***


    How many hours had we spent traversing this lengthy passage?


    The scenery of the never-changing corridor suddenly transformed.


    The wall opposite us was getting closer, and we started to see a vertical passage with adder.


    "It seems like weve reached the end."


    "How long did we walk?"


    "I think its been over three hours."


    Time sense dulls in such ces. I took out my pocket watch to check.


    "Wow, we walked for about five hours in total."


    We took short breaks intermittently. However, we mostly kept moving without resting.


    "Really, Your Highness? Are your legs alright?"


    "Im fine. Dont worry."


    "Im not fine. My legs have been hurting...o."


    "My back... Does anyone need healing magic?"


    Everyone had something to say, but Junior was a beatte to chime in.


    "Ughh!"


    "Shouldnt we treat the wounds before anything else?!"


    Doesnt it make sense to first stop the bleeding, no matter where the injury is? Huh?


    Anyway, having reached the end of the hallway, we took another break.


    The fatigue we didnt notice while walking suddenly hit us.


    We copsed and rested, soothing our legs that were tortured by the long march.


    However, we didnte all this way to rest forever.


    Once our fatigue had reasonably subsided, Imanded the party to move forward.


    "This time, there wont be a curse like before."


    Looking up at the vertical corridor leading upwards, thats what I said.


    Bright light could be seen from above.


    Rather than delving into the darkness as we did before, its much more reassuring to head out into this bright environment.


    Loosening my shoulders, I spoke in a loud voice.


    "Well, shall we ascend!"


    ***


    When we had descended the dark vertical corridor earlier, it had felt like a very long time.


    But this time, ascending the bright corridor was quick. It appeared to be not as high as we had anticipated.


    "Ha-ha! Weve made it up."


    Following Lucas, who was at the lead, I climbed up thedder and eximed.


    "..."


    Lucas, who had climbed up first, was silent. I found it a bit odd.


    "Lucas? Whats wrong?"


    "Master."


    Lucas turned to look at me with tense eyes.


    "This ce..."


    "This ce?"


    "...is an enemy base."


    Huh? What does that mean?


    I lifted my head to look around. And right at that moment.


    sh!


    Blinding lights poured in from all sides. Yikes! Whats happening!


    A momentter, when my eyes finally adjusted to the light.


    [Zone 5: zing Colosseum]


    A system window popped up in front of my eyes.


    And the ce we were standing in was indeed - the middle of the Colosseum arena.


    We had ascended here by opening a manhole cover on the floor of the arena.


    "Holy shit."


    Why is there a manhole cover in the middle of the arena?!


    Evangeline, who had followed me into the arena, asked me with an incredulous look on her face.


    "But, senior? You didnt mention entering the arena right away!"


    "Well..."


    Feeling flustered, I too burst out in exasperation.


    "I didnt know either, dammit!"


    Even in the game, there had been instant transitions tobat situations, but of course, I thought it was game logic! Who wouldve thought it was based on historical uracy!

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Right after Damien and Junior entered the arena.


    Distracted by the lights pouring in from all sides, and the fireworks bursting around us.


    "Yahooo! When was thest time we had a challenger?!"


    A sudden guffaw echoed from a mans voice. We all looked in his direction.


    Right in the center of the colosseum.


    There stood arge stage, with a man wearing a ck jackal mask.


    I murmured to myself upon seeing him.


    "Jackal..."


    Hes the NPC boss of this Colosseum dungeon.


    "I cant even remember thest time we had guests! But it was worth the wait!"


    Fireworks shot up on both sides of Jackal as he shouted. Boom! Boom!


    "Now, now, now! Youve all been waiting! Are you hungry? Lets get right to it! zing Colosseum, a monumental grand opening! Todays first match-up!"


    Jackals hand pointed straight at us.


    "A band of stray dog adventurers from who knows where!"


    At the words stray dog, Lucas and Evangeline flinched.


    Their self-esteem and pride were admirable, even in this situation.


    "Versus! Our adorable little glutton of the Colosseum whos been waiting for this day! Chi~~~mera!"


    Below the stage where Jackal stood, a gate made of iron bars creaked open with a rumbling noise.


    Grrrr!


    With a chilling howl, a huge creature slowly walked out.


    It looked like a monster mixed with various animals: a lion, a goat, a snake... and much more. The moment I saw it, I blurted out its famous name.


    "Chimera..."


    "Who will survive and devour the other? I do hope the stray dogs put up a fight. It would be too much if it ended in one round, wouldnt it?"


    As Jackal finished his sentence,


    Ding!


    [zing Colosseum - Wave 1]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.45 Chimera Origin : 1 Unit


    - Victory odds: 1.01 vs 100.00


    The system window updated.


    Chimera Origin.


    The most primal and pure-blooded among the Chimeras. Which also means its pretty threatening.


    But wait.


    Victory odds are 1.01 to 100...?


    This ce, the Colosseum of a ruined kingdom.


    There are no spectators, no one to ce bets.


    In the end, they modified the system a bit to maintain the betting system.


    Keekeekee!


    They gave each of the 100 goblins sitting in the audience one vote.


    They vote on who they think will win, and the victory odds are derived from the results.


    And the voting resultsthere they are.


    99 to 1.


    Victory odds, 1.01 to 100.


    Since 100 to 0 is blocked by the system, this is basically the maximum.


    They think we have absolutely no chance of winning.


    "Even if we look weak, guys,"


    I muttered, feeling rather deted.


    "This is just too much."


    Keekeekee!


    The goblins in the audience cackled at us, like they were mocking us.


    Damn creatures. Lets see what happenster.


    Grrrrr...!


    The Chimera Origin, gradually closing the distance towards us.


    We decided to take it down first.


    "Damien."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Lend me the ck Queen."


    "Oh, sure!"


    Damien handed me the magic rifle he had been carrying on his back.


    Schick-!


    I unwrapped it lightly and held the long, ck rifle in my hand.


    "Ahhh, the stray dog party pulls out something like a skewer against our hungry Chimera! But s, the Chimeras body is harder than a Frost Giants hardened skin! That little skewer, even if it gets a betting coefficient of 100, cant even-"


    "Shut it, Jackal."


    Hes just as talkative in the game as he is in person. Its seriously annoying.


    With a low grunt, I aimed the ck Queen,


    Grrrr-!


    At the charging Chimera, and pulled the trigger.


    BANG-!


    It sounded like a cannon had been fired.


    Tearr-!


    The next moment.


    The Chimera Origin was left with only two hind legs.


    The bullet I had fired did not merely pierce through the creature; it vaporized it into smithereens.


    "Huh?"


    Jackal couldntprehend what had happened in the blink of an eye, stuttering in surprise.


    "Phew"


    I let out a soft chuckle, brushing away the smoke that trailed from the ck Queens muzzle.


    "Having the stake multiplied by 100 seems a bit overkill."


    It was already an insanely powerful bullet, and it had hit with 100 times its original strength.


    Even if it was a Level 45 boss-tier creature, there was no way it could withstand that.


    "Oh, this is sweet."


    I savored the experience points of such a high-level boss monster all by myself.


    Such tasty experience points.


    I gazed up at the stage with newfound appetite.


    "Whats up for the second match-up, Jackal? Im curious, you know?"


    Jackal stayed frozen for a while, looking down at me in silence.


    ***


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 2]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.46 Frost Giant General: 1 Unit


    - Victory payout ratio: 1.11 vs 10.00


    "Versus! Straight from the 7th Zone of Jotunheim! The vanguard of the Frost Giant Legion, Frost Giant General Cherheim! How much wrath will he show us today?!"


    He couldnt show us any.


    Right after stepping into the arena and roaring ferociously, the Frost Giant Generals head was blown to bits by a shot from the ck Queen.


    The victory prediction was 90 to 10.


    Too bad.


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 3]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.47 Daughter of the ck Dragon: 1 Unit


    - Victory payout ratio: 1.25 vs 5.00


    "Versus! The very daughter of the ck Dragon that almost destroyed the world! Eight wings! Twelve legs! Five tails, though one is missing? She is still powerfullll! The Daughter of the ck Dragon, Killitian! Will she surpass her father?!"


    She couldnt even surpass a bullet.


    The ck Dragon tried to dodge my bullet trajectory by leaping high into the air. Regardless, I casually shot. Bingo.


    The bullet slightly missed its intended target, the head, but hit the dragons right front foot, tearing its right half to pieces.


    Screaaaaaam!


    An immediate death.


    The victory prediction was 80 to 20.


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 4]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.48 Goblin God: 1 Unit


    - Victory payout ratio: 1.43 vs 3.33


    "Versus! I really didnt want to bring this one out! The War God of our adorable goblin friends! The freezing me, Kali-Aharg! With eight weapons in his hands, he cuts down his enemies in a blink!"


    He couldnt cut anything.


    The Goblin God tried to block my bullet with the eight weapons in his hands, but as soon as the bullet touched the weapons, they all melted, and the bullet prated through the Goblin Gods center.


    Kwaaaar.


    The Goblin God let out a gasping scream and copsed grotesquely on the floor.


    Kyaeeeeeeee!


    Kyaeeeeeeeeeeee!


    Upon seeing this sight, the goblins in the audience burst into tears, fainting in the stands. It was such a satisfying sight.


    The victory prediction was 70 to 30.


    And then.


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 5]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.49 Fallen Blood: 2 Units


    - Victory payout ratio: 1.66 vs 2.50


    Atst, the blood n made an appearance.


    "Versus! I cant handle this! The host has freshly hunted a few of this seasons monsters! The blood n! The most ferocious of them all! The Falllllen Bloooood!"


    Fallen Blood.


    A term referring to degenerate vampires.


    Vampires who have not consumed human blood for a long time gradually devolve, losing theirnguage, rationality, and eventually bing something simr to beasts.


    Growl...


    Grrrrr!


    These were those creatures.


    Blood-sucking vermin crawling on all fours: the Fallen Blood.


    Thwock-!


    I fed the first one a shot from the ck Queen.


    The creature tried to dodge the bullet with its lightning-fast reflexes, but the tail end of the bullet grazed its waist.


    Poof!


    That was the end.


    The Fallen Blood that was blown back to the wall vanished into ashes after a while. Receiving a 2.5 times stake was overly excessive.


    "Well, enough with the tricks."


    I lowered the ck Queen.


    "Shall we use the remaining one for real battle training?"


    Up until now, the highest-ranked opponent Id faced among the blood races was a Ghoul.


    A superior monster like the Fallen Blood would be a great learning opportunity.


    At my words, Lucas unsheathed his silver sword, and Evangeline began twirling her silver spear.


    "Weve been waiting to hear that."


    "You must have enjoyed fighting alone, senior? Now its our turn."


    Hmm, honestly, I did enjoy it. Yum yum. Delicious.


    "First off, this guy is much stronger than our partys level."


    I carefully eyed the remaining Fallen Blood.


    His level was 49, far surpassing our partys average level.


    "However, our ultimate opponent is the No-Life King, the king of vampires. Hes several times stronger than this guy."


    Eventually, wed have to face someone even more dreadful.


    If we couldnt ovee this level of difficulty, the future raid results would be predictable.


    "We should be able to knock down a monster of this level while smiling. Can you do it?"


    nk!


    Instead of an answer, Damien raised a crossbow loaded with a silver bolt.


    Lastly, Junior swung her mace around and raised magical elements behind her.


    "Please give us instructions, my Lord."


    Lucas, who held his silver sword upright in front of his chest, had a smile on his face.


    "Give us your orders, and we will cut down any enemy while smiling."


    I grinned back and pulled out my staff, Maestro, from my pocket.


    This rounds victory prediction, 60 to 40.


    It was time to show the gobsmacked Goblin bettors who they should really be cing their bets on.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    ...However.


    Despite all the preparations we had made for the battle, it ended too easily.


    We stood, sweat cooling on our brows, looking down at Fallen Blood, shredded and fallen before us. What happened?


    "His, his stats were certainly high..."


    "Is it because hes a fallen vampire? He moved too simply."


    He was a former vampire, left with nothing but a thirst for blood and primal instincts. No different from a beast.


    No matter how fast and strong he was, his movements and actions were too predictable. This made it easy to counter.


    Junior and Damien shot from a distance, while Lucas and Evangeline stormed in close with their silver weapons, Fallen Blood couldnt hold on for long and fell.


    I awkwardly scratched the back of my head with my staff. No, I was all prepared, and this is it?


    "Do we have something... a little more challenging?"


    I looked up at the stage and asked.


    "..."


    Jackal, who had been looking down at us as if he couldnt believe what he was seeing, cleared his throat, "Very well! Its time to bring out the freshest and liveliest monster from this seasons batch!"


    He said, opening the iron-barred gate.


    Koo-goong...!


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 6]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.50 Vampire : 1


    - Victory odds ratio : 2.00 vs 2.00


    A vampire!


    Finally, we were up against a real, legitimate vampire.


    "Versus! The self-proimed noble with a bat-shaped head! Oh, I dont care anymore! Just go out and fight until you die! The fallen vampire! Bernato~~~!"


    Creak, creak.


    What appeared was... a young man bound in iron chains.


    His skin was pale, his tousled hair was blue and curly, and his eyes were a bloody red.


    "Ugh..."


    The vampire, Bernato, dazzled by the lights of the arena, found Jackal on the stage and roared.


    "Damn you, Jackal! Do you think you can get away with this?!"


    "Hmm? What are you saying?"


    "The only reason this pitiful arena of yours is allowed to exist is that the great legion leaders tolerate your existence!"


    Bernato thumped his chest.


    "But I am the family of the great Nosferatu Lord Celendion! You dared to touch me and reduce me to this state, surely the lord will judge you-


    Poo-hwak!


    Before he could finish his words, Bernatos arms suddenly flew off.


    Blood sprayed in all directions. Unaware that his arms had been cut off, Bernato made a stupid noise.


    "Huh?"


    Before we knew it, Jackal had drawn a dagger in each hand.


    He had drawn his daggers at a speed that the eye couldnt see, struck at a speed that the eye couldnt see, and cut off the vampires arms.


    "Shut your iron-smelling mouth, you filthy blood bastard."


    "Wh, what-"


    "Once youre caught by me and brought here, youre just amodity of this zing Colosseum. I dont care who your family is, or under whose ass you were, got it!"


    Jackal pointed a dagger at Bernato.


    "Next time, Ill cut off your head. Fight properly! Before I stuff your mouth full of crushed garlic! Got it?!"


    "Kuk...!"


    Bernato, gritting his teeth, turned away from Jackal and looked at us.


    The blood connecting the fallen arms and the torso on the floor swirled, and the arms rose into the air, reattaching themselves to his body.


    "I dont know where you guys are from, I havent checked your lineage, and right now, I dont even have an appetite."


    Bernato flexed his fingers, confirming that his arm was properly attached, and bared his fangs at us.


    "I must kill you. If you dont resist, I will let you go peacefully."


    "Oh? Thats very kind of you."


    I twirled the staff in my hand and gave him a crooked smile.


    "Ill give you a heads up too. Were going to kill you. And it would be problematic if you dont resist, so please, do your best to struggle."


    "What?"


    "Its our first time dealing with a vampire in a real fight. Dont we need to gain some experience too?"


    Bernato looked as if he didnt understand my words.


    Well, I guess from a vampires point of view, humans are like bottles of juice on disy at a supermarket.


    And if that bottle of juice suddenly says, Were also going to kill you, I can understand why hed be taken aback.


    However, my bloodsucking friend, the odds of victory now stand at 50 to 50, even with the Goblin voters.


    Its about time you got your head cracked open, juice bottle.


    "Now, guys, before we deal with him."


    I looked at my party members and casually lifted my staff.


    "How about some palm spanking after a long time?"


    As soon as my words dropped, Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien stood side by side and extended their palms to me.


    "...?"


    Only Junior seemed unable to ept the current situation, staring at us with wide, shocked eyes.


    "Uh, what are you doing right now...?"


    p! p! p!


    After swiftly pping the palms of the three, I turned to Junior with a wicked grin.


    "Your turn."


    "What? Oh, okay?"


    "Dont worry. The pain will be temporary, and the pleasure... shouldst for about three minutes."


    "Hold on, Im not a fan of physical punishment- Ouch, thats hot?!"


    p!


    [Intermediate Buff Activated!]


    [The 20% increased elemental damage for 3 minutes buff has been applied to Jupiter Junior(SSR)!]


    "...Huh?"


    Junior looked flustered as she checked the buff applied to her.


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien all nodded their heads in unison at her.


    Why does it feel like their expressions are saying Isnt it delicious?


    "Uh, uh?"


    The color of the elements floating around Junior intensified. The buff seems to be taking effect immediately.


    I whispered softly to Junior.


    "You can only do this once a day, so dont try to get hit too often."


    Relying on buffs should be avoided, but more importantly... this does feel a bit perverted! (TL Note: (   ))


    ***


    Vampirebat methods can be broadly divided into two categories.


    First is Blood Magic.


    All abilities rted to blood are called Blood Magic.


    These abilities are based on the vampires own blood and the blood consumed from others.


    The strange and powerful abilities that vampires use are mostly this Blood Magic.


    Second is Physical Strength.


    The overwhelming regenerative ability that far exceedsmon sense, and the strength of the body that clearly has the upper handpared to humans.


    Many vampires train to wield weapons.


    The weapon swung with their superior physique itself carries brutal power.


    Simply put, there are two major skill trees, and most vampires concentrate on one of the two.


    If either one reaches a certain level, they be monsters that show disastrous power.


    Unfortunately, Bernato,


    "Craaargh!"


    Seems to have beenzy in practicing both Blood Magic and Physical Training.


    Whenever Bernato tried to use some magic by collecting blood, Junior interfered and nullified it.


    And he didnt excel in physicalbat either, his hand-to-handbat skills were subpar.


    Hes being butchered by Lucas and Evangelinesbined attacks.


    It might seem like were winning easily based on this.


    "..."


    But it wasnt necessarily so.


    The natural regenerative ability of the vampire species was astounding.


    No matter how much Lucas and Evangeline cut him, or Junior burned him with magic, Bernato healed his wounds in an instant.


    Even with silver weapons that slow down their regeneration, it still looked like this.


    How can we effectively cut off a vampires lifeline...


    As I watched the flow of battle from the back, I groaned.


    "Damien, can you see his soul core?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Damien had been keenly searching for the Soul Core of the creature for a while now, but even with his Far-Sight, it was hard to spot.


    "That vampire, it feels like its entire body is made of blood. Its Soul Core is not fixed; it merges and disintegrates repeatedly."


    "Hmm..."


    "Even if I snipe it, it just disperses right away. I dont know where to shoot."


    I stroked my chin in thought.


    What should we do...?


    In the game, when you raid a vampire, its usually in the middle stage of the game.


    Wed typically set up various healing reduction artifacts and cut them down with holy weapons.


    But this is still early game.


    We dont have any rare items like healing reduction artifacts, and we havent even drawn a holy weapon yet.


    No damage can be inflicted... Is there any good way?


    The battle of attrition continued withoutnding a decisive blow.


    But we werent the only ones getting worn out. Bernato had lost too much blood.


    "Khuk...!"


    Bernato, whoseplexion noticeably worsened, looked around. Probably searching for a suitable victim to suck blood from.


    And then our eyes met.


    "..."


    Hold on a minute.


    No, seriously?


    "Give me your blood, prey-!"


    Bernato, his mouth wide open, charged at me in an instant. His sharp fangs glistening threateningly.


    It seems I was targeted first because Im the lowest level. Its getting annoying.


    But, you see.


    If youre going to announce Im going to suck your blood now, naturally, we can prepare a counter.


    Thud! Thud-thud!


    Just before Bernatos fangs could rip into my throat,


    Three arrows flew into his open mouth.


    The arrowhead that pierced his left cheek came out through the other cheek, blood spurting out.


    "Keuk... He."


    Bernato froze in his tracks. Lucas and Evangeline charged at him.


    Thud!


    Thwack!


    Into Bernatos stomach went Lucass silver sword, into his back went Evangelines silver spear.


    The moment I saw this scene, an idea shed across my mind.


    "Lucas, Evangeline! Dont retrieve your weapons, keep them stuck in his body and back off!"


    Lucas and Evangeline acted upon mymand immediately. They dropped their weapons and quickly distanced themselves from Bernato.


    "Junior!"


    I quickly instructed Junior.


    "Lightning! Can you do it?!"


    "Ah ha."


    Rumble...


    The sound of thunder echoed, and Junior grinned cheekily.


    "I know what you mean."


    Ka-boom-!


    The next moment, lightning struck.


    The lightning, guided by the silver weapons in Bernatos body, burnt him from the inside out.


    "Kyaaaak-?!"


    The vampires blood-curdling scream echoed everywhere.


    "Ah."


    At that moment, Damien mumbled softly.


    "I see it."


    Whiz-!


    A crossbow bolt was fired from Damiens hand.


    Thud!


    The silver bolt, urately piercing through Bernatos heart, had a small red bead impaled at its end.


    It was the vampires Soul Core.


    Ting-!


    The next moment, the red bead shattered to pieces.


    "Kyaaa... aaah..."


    And Bernato, from the end of his body, gradually disappeared as smoke.


    Looking down at the disappearing red smoke, all the party members were catching their breaths.


    Our first vampire hunt was a sess.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    "I think Ive caught a bit of a lead."


    Looking down at the spot where Bernato had vanished into a cloud of red smoke, I mulled over the situation.


    We hadunched abined assault with silver weapons and magic.


    After revealing the Soul Core, Damien took the shot.


    The basic tactics for dealing with vampires were slowly taking shape. I nodded in satisfaction.


    Good. We just have to progress one step at a time like this.


    Just then,


    "Excellent, challengers! You have proven yourselves worthy!"


    From the stage, Jackals voice resonated loudly.


    "Yes, worthy of facing me, Jackal the diator King, directly!"


    Ding!


    [ming Colosseum - Wave 7]


    - Defeat the enemy!


    - Lv.75 diator King: 1 Unit


    - Victory Payout Ratio: None


    As the system window updated.


    Thud-!


    The final wave, and thest boss of this colosseum dungeon.


    The diator King, Jackal, himself descended into the arena.


    I was wondering why there was no victory payout ratio, and then I noticed all the goblins in the stands were dead.


    Apparently, Jackal had killed them all with his own hands. Damn it!


    "Its been so long since Ive stood in the colosseum myself!"


    Jackal, who was spinning his short swords mboyantly in his hands, muttered with a smug look.


    "This battle should be all mine. Thats why I cleared out the useless spectators."


    Thump. Thump.


    Watching the NPC boss, who was gradually closing the distance, I swallowed nervously.


    diator King Jackal.


    In the game, he had a special ability to dodge the first attack every turn.


    Whether it was his special ability or the colosseums betting odds, either way, his specs were way out of our league. Level 75.


    Wed lose if we fought him.


    Wed definitely die.


    "Jackal."


    And yet, the reason I came here was because I had a way to incapacitate this boss.


    Taking a deep breath, I spoke emphatically.


    "Everck hasnt forgotten you."


    "...Excuse me?"


    Jackals threatening approach came to an abrupt halt.


    "What did you say...?"


    "I said Everck hasnt forgotten you."


    In the game, why did speedrunners rush to the colosseum from the very beginning?


    Even if you could clear the previous waves using gimmicks, how would you deal with this formidable boss?


    The answer was simple.


    You dont fight.


    You use an event to skip it.


    Jackals identity is an agent dispatched from the Everck Empire decades ago.


    Decades ago, when the empires intelligence agency (todays Aegis Special Forces) received rumors about the dungeon under theke, they sent special agents into the dungeon.


    Unfortunately, these agents were kidnapped and brought to the colosseum during their dungeon investigation, where they were treated like ves and forced to fight as diators.


    After a long time, all the agents died, but Jackal, who was of a long-lived race, survived.


    In the process, he killed the previous diator King and became the new one.


    But by then, decades had already passed.


    Realizing that returning to the empire now would be meaningless, Jackal decided to spend the rest of his life as the diator King, guarding the colosseum.


    So, how do you skip the battle?


    It was simple in the game. You just had to throw him an item called Prince Ashs Relic.


    Prince Ash is supposed to die in the tutorial.


    However, the relic remained in Lucass inventory afterward.


    yers oftenined about this seemingly useless item taking up an inventory slot until its purpose was revealed.


    Receiving the royal relic, Jackal mistakes Lucas for royalty and lets the party go unharmed. That was the trick.


    Now, that was in the game.


    What about me?


    Just name drop.


    A boss who can be persuaded with a relic should be even easier to convince when I, the prince himself, prove my identity. Game over, right?


    "Everck... hasnt forgotten me?"


    Jackal, who had been murmuring in a trembling voice, quickly knelt in front of me.


    "What is your noble name, sir?"


    "Ash. Ash Born Hater Everck."


    I took out the ck jade badge from my pocket and showed it to him.


    "Im the third prince of the royal family."


    "My goodness, is this possible...?"


    Jackal, who had been overjoyed to receive the badge, bowed to me.


    "I thought I had been forgotten... I thought the Empire had forgotten me, and I tried to forget the Empire."


    "Jackal, even if you were to forget the name Everck, the Empire has never forgotten you."


    "Ah..."


    "Even if the Empire were to forget you, I promise you."


    I ced my hand on my chest.


    "I, Ash, will remember you."


    Tears streamed down from behind Jackals mask, pouring down his chin.


    "Thank you. Thank you. My time spent here... was not in vain."


    Seeing Jackal this sad and happy made me feel a bit guilty, but, well, what does it matter. I really am going to remember him now.


    ***


    The information I exined to Jackal was as follows:


    I am a prince who has received the Emperors secret orders to personally investigate the dungeon.


    In the process, I identified the list of soldiers and agents from the Empire who had previously gone missing in the dungeon.


    The dungeon boss Jackal and the missing agent with the codename Jackal ovepped, so I came here to figure it out.


    Upon reflection, it was a full of holes exnation, but Jackal did not doubt it for a second.


    "Just by not forgetting my name. I am saved by that alone."


    After the boss mode ended and Jackal became a normal NPC, he spoke in a calm voice.


    I wonder if this guy is the same person as the diator Jackal who was spouting nonsense just a little while ago.


    "Jackal, could you help with the dungeon exploration in the future?"


    I asked with a glimmer of hope.


    Jackal is a whopping level 75 character.


    If its possible to recruit him, or even just call him for support, it would make things much easier moving forward.


    But Jackal slowly shook his head.


    "Once you be the diator King, your body is bound to this Colosseum."


    "I see..."


    "I can provide all the help I can within this area, but I cannot use any power outside of this Zone. Im sorry..."


    Jackal sincerely bowed his head in apology.


    No, no, its me who tried to take too much advantage. Im sorry.


    "Anyway, Jackal."


    I decided to bring up the main point.


    "I need an item called Dark Crystal... Do you happen to have any?"


    "Of course, of course! How many do you need? Just tell me!"


    In the game, if you skip the boss fight with Jackal using this trick, you can trade items with him afterwards as a merchant NPC. One of the items was the Dark Crystal.


    But this time, I got it for free. I decided to take only three for now. I dont need any more at the moment.


    [Dark Crystal]


    - Category: Material


    - A crystal formed from the darkness of hell. If you listen closely, it seems like you can hear whispers. It is rarely found in dungeons from the 5th area and beyond.


    This was my first encounter with the Dark Crystal, a material item that would repetitively go into the manufacture of top-tier items in theter stages.


    I quickly put it in my inventory. With this, Ive gathered all the materials needed for crafting the weapon for the fortress.


    "Is there anything else you need, Your Highness?"


    Jackal seemed eager to do anything for me. He was fidgeting in front of me.


    "It may be presumptuous of me to say this, but in this area, I am the most powerful being! Just give me an order!"


    "Well, then..."


    After a moment of hesitation, I asked sheepishly.


    "Do you have a ce where we could get some sleep? My party members are all exhausted and they need to rest."


    ***


    "I heard it was a two-day trip, and we brought all the camping gear. Naturally, I thought wed be camping."


    Inside the Colosseum. diators quarters.


    Our party entered this ce with surprisingly clean beds lined up. As Evangeline dropped her bag on the floor, she began to speak.


    "I was surprised that we could get such a decent ce to stay. I didnt expect that."


    "Indeed. And were in the middle of a dungeon, too."


    Junior chimed in.


    "We were prepared to sleep on a hard floor, but a bed! Were truly lucky!"


    "Hurrah!"


    Evangeline and Junior leapt onto the bed in unison.


    I chuckled and put down my bag next to the bed.


    "Its disconcerting, honestly. Theyre being too amodating."


    "You turned a formidable enemy into an ally in an instant with just a few words."


    Junior chuckled, a gleam in her eyes.


    "Your Highness is truly remarkable."


    "Um... well..."


    Rather than me being remarkable, it was more about using the strategies I already knew. But they say information is the most powerful weapon. I guess I should be grateful for remembering all the strategies.


    "But, are we sharing this room?"


    Evangeline, who was rolling around on the nket like a pill bug, frowned and asked me. Huh?


    "Of course, well share. Did you think we would use separate rooms?"


    "But there are twodies here... We cant ignore gender differences..."


    "My goodness. Talking aboutdies. Where are thedies in this room?"


    All I see is a little pill bug and a blood machine.


    "What are you saying?! Im ady!"


    "What will you do if I dont believe you."


    "This is what Ill do-!"


    Evangeline grabbed a pillow and gave me a light thump on my back. You!


    "You cheeky little bug-!"


    Ill put a stop to her antics this time! I grabbed a pillow and gave a hard whack to Evangelines head.


    "Kyaa!"


    With a dignified scream, Evangeline red at me. I red back. Whats the big deal!


    A momentter.


    "We finished taking... showers..."


    Lucas and Damien, who went to take a shower first, returned to find Evangeline and I earnestly engaging in a pillow fight. Thump, thump, thump.


    "Lucas!"


    With feathers from the burst pillow stuck all over my head, I tossed a pillow to Lucas.


    "Join the fight!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Without a moments hesitation, Lucas grabbed the pillow with both hands and charged in.


    "Wow! Its not fair to fight two against one!"


    As it turned into a 2 vs. 1, Evangeline screamed and called out to Junior.


    "Help me, Juju! Youre on my side, right?!"


    "No... I dont want to take sides..."


    "If you dont help now, Ill stick to you and bother you when we sleep!"


    "Hmm..."


    Junior, who had been hesitant, snapped her fingers.


    With that, a wind magic spell was activated, and nkets flew up to hit Lucas and me. I screamed in surprise.


    "Its low, so unfair! Recruiting a magician!"


    "You started the 2 vs. 1, senior!"


    "In that case, fine! Ill call in my best cheat character too! Damien!"


    I called to my sniper who hadnt joined the pillow fight yet and turned my head.


    "Quick, help us! Youre on the emperors side, right?!"


    "..."


    But Damien, lying on the bed in the corner, seemed to be ignoring my words. Damien?


    "...Zzz..."


    "Hes already asleep!"


    In the end, Lucas and I were wrapped up in nkets andid side by side on the bed next to Damiens. Damn, I cant move...


    "I apologize, my lord. My ipetence is to me..."


    "Its not your fault, Lucas... Its because of the evil alliance of thesedies..."


    Thats when it happened. Junior, watching our misery, covered her mouth, trying to stifle herughter.


    "Pfft..."


    "..."


    Unlike the smiles Junior had shown before, there was no pretense in herughter.


    It felt like she had opened up to us, if only a little.


    So, I felt a bit relieved.


    "Lets get some sleep, everyone. We must all be tired."


    "Indeed, my lord... Somehow... I feel very sleepy..."


    "Haha. It feels so sweet to sleep after winning. Good night!"


    "Everyone, good night."


    "...Zzz..."


    Each leaving a short greeting, my party members fell asleep one by one.


    They must have been tired; they were all out like lights.


    Listening to the quiet breaths of the sleeping children... my eyes began to close as well.


    I fell asleep quitefortably.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    I dreamed.


    - Long time no see, bro!


    Messages were piling up.


    - Youve be quite famous while I was away, huh?


    Messages, were piling up.


    - Listen, bro. I have surgerying up...


    Messages.


    - Can you just tell me to hang in there?


    Were piling up.


    ***


    Gasp!


    My eyes shot open.


    Huff, huff!


    I sat up abruptly, my entire body drenched in cold sweat. I wiped my sweat away, breathing heavily.


    Was that... a dream...


    It must be around dawn... Its hard to tell time in this dungeon below theke, without sunlight.


    I took out a pocket watch. 5 a.m. Its still early.


    Your Majesty?


    I heard a voice and turned to see Junior was awake.


    She leaned against the beds headboard, puffing on a pipe.


    Smokezily billowed from the pipe. A faint smell of herbs lingered.


    Are you okay, Your Majesty? Are you hurt anywhere?


    Ah, uh... No. Im fine.


    Seeing someone else awake, I was relieved and gave a small smile.


    Why arent you sleeping?


    I woke up because of a short nap.


    Junior, pulling the pipe out of her mouth, asked with a worried look.


    Are you alright, Your Majesty? You seemed distressed. Did you have a nightmare?


    ...


    After wiping the sweat off my forehead, I let out a small sigh.


    Theres something I regret.


    ...


    And I think thats why I often dream about it.


    Junior gave a bitter smile.


    A lot of people say that.


    A lot of people? Do others feel the same way?


    I often do.


    Junior shrugged her shoulders.


    I think its because I have a lot of regrets. I frequently have nightmares.


    ...


    I wonder what kind of nightmares Junior has.


    Does she dream about the day her vige burned down 15 years ago?


    Everyone else is sleeping soundly.


    When I turned around, it was indeed true.


    Evangeline was snoring and scratching her belly, Lucas was sleeping stiffly at attention, and Damien was so quiet, he didnt even seem to be breathing. Hey, are you alive?


    When you wake up from a nightmare alone, its scary.


    Junior looked around at our party members, a thin smile on her face.


    But when were all together like this, Im not that worried. Just hearing the others breathe is reassuring.


    Ha-ha, should we camp out more often?


    He-he. That sounds good. ...However, next time.


    As she looked at the peaceful scene of our party members sleeping, Junior calmly voiced her wish.


    I hope its not in a dungeon but at a nice pic spot with a good view.


    ...That would be nice.


    I hope that dayes soon.


    Just then.


    Bam!


    Your Majesty!


    Suddenly, the bedroom door flew open, and someone rushed in.


    Im sorry, Your Majesty. I think you need to wake up!


    A tall man wearing a jackal mask.


    It was the Jackal, the owner of this Colosseum.


    The startled party members began to wake up one by one. I quickly got up and asked,


    Whats going on? What happened?


    Its an enemy raid.


    Reluctantly, the Jackal gave the dire news.


    ...The vampires are attacking.


    My eyes widened.


    The Jackal grimaced.


    I guess Bernato wasnt lying after all.


    The vampire we killed yesterday, Bernato, clearly said,


    - I am a family member of the great Nosferatu Lord Celendion! For daring toy a hand on me and making me like this, the Lord will surely judge you...


    He wasnt lying.


    Celendions kin had indeed stormed here for immediate revenge.


    ***


    Boom!


    Gugung!


    The building faintly vibrated.


    The Colosseum was under attack.


    The Frost Ghouls, rushing in like waves and surrounding the Colosseum, let out a monstrous roar as they charged.


    In between them, reinforced Ghouls and Fallen Bloods sporadically strengthened the assault.


    Kyeeek!


    Kyaaaaak-!


    On the Colosseums side, giant monsters he had been breeding inside were retaliating.


    The giant beasts that had rushed out of the Colosseums gates roared mightily and tore through the attackers.


    The Goblin God swung its eight arms, the Fallen Dragons spewed fire.


    The Frost Giants swung their enormous spears.


    Bang! Kwagwang...!


    War between monsters.


    My party members and I gaped at the spectacle before us.


    Honestly, I thought the vampire brat we killed yesterday was so pathetic...


    I never imagined hed go to these lengths for revenge. I knew little about vampire solidarity, but this was an unexpected disy.


    "No matter how much they im to be part of themanders direct forces, this is my turf."


    Jackal asserted confidently.


    "They wont break through easily. Ill give them a taste of bitter defeat."


    "Are you sure youll be okay, Jackal?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty. Ive experienced far more challenging situations. I didnt be the diator King easily."


    Jackal glowed with a fierce gaze, his entire body brimming with a fighters spirit befitting the diator King.


    "But the battle could escte at any moment, so it would be best if you all retreated through the underground passage."


    He was right. If we got caught up in that battle, wed surely be reduced to bones.


    My party members and I quickly prepared and gathered at the manhole in the center of the Colosseum.


    Jackal himself opened the manhole cover.


    "Your Majesty, youve already conquered this ce. The Path of the Overlord will be open in the opposite direction."


    "Thank you, Jackal."


    "No need for thanks. Your Majesty."


    Kung, Koo Goo Goo Goo...


    Kwa Gwa Gwa Gwang!


    The sounds of battle outside the Colosseum grew louder.


    "Now, hurry along! I can only fight freely when youre safe."


    Jackal urged, and my party members one by one forced their bodies into the vertical passage.


    When I finally stepped into the passage, Jackal, who had lifted the manhole cover, whispered.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you for remembering the name of an insignificant man like me. Your words were my salvation."


    Staring nkly at Jackal,


    "...Hey, Jackal."


    I curled the corners of my mouth into a grin.


    "When you say stuff like that, it feels like youre going to die. Be careful in the future."


    "Hahaha! I was speaking sincerely, but maybe the atmosphere got a bit heavy?"


    Underneath his mask, a bright smile was visible.


    "I hope to see you again, Your Majesty. Next time, I hope I can treat you more leisurely."


    "Id love a more leisurely treatment too. See you next time."


    "Yes. Oh, and this is a small token of my gratitude."


    Jackal pulled out a pouch and ced it in my hand.


    "I look forward to seeing you again, Your Majesty. May fortune favor you."


    Kung.


    The manhole cover closed.


    "..."


    I silently climbed down thedder into the passage and opened the pouch Jackal gave me.


    Clink.


    It was filled with Dark Crystals.


    "...Damn."


    It really feels like a death g, Mr. diator King.


    Quietly stowing it away in my inventory, I lifted my head.


    My party members were staring at me with stern faces.


    "Lets go."


    Staring down the long passage, I muttered under my breath.


    "Teaching those vampire bastards a lesson can wait."


    ***


    I dont know how much time passed since we started heading in the opposite direction.


    "By the way..."


    Evangeline, walking at the end of the line, spoke in a puzzled tone.


    "Hasnt this passage gotten a bit colder than yesterday?"


    "Oh, has it...?"


    True, whenever we spoke, white breath puffed out.


    "I-Im cold... all of a sudden..."


    Damien shivered, hugging his arms.


    "...This is."


    Frost clung to Juniors pallid face.


    I furrowed my brows.


    Something was off.


    Clearly, something was wrong.


    The moment everyone in the party noticed this.


    "Your Majesty."


    Lucas, leading our group, spoke with a stiff voice.


    "What is it?"


    "Theres... something ahead in the passage."


    "..."


    Though I didnt feel like it, I moved beside Lucas and looked in the same direction.


    "...!"


    There stood a boy.


    A small boy, dressed in a neat ck suit.


    Pale as snow, his hair was a deep blue like the night sky.


    And... his eyes were blood-red, overflowing with mischief, staring in our direction.


    There was no need to ask who he was. I had fought against him dozens of times in the game.


    "Celendion..."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "...Its the Vampire King."


    Shrriiing! Shrriiing!


    The party members quickly arranged themselves into a battle formation.


    Evangeline joined the front line, and the two knights drew their silver weapons.


    Damien, with his crossbow, retreated backward and lowered his posture, while Junior began to cast magic, standing erect.


    I stood in the middle, gripping Maestro in my hand.


    "Hmm."


    And then.


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    The next moment, Celendion was right in the middle of our party.


    In Celendions hand was Lucas silver sword, snapped in half.


    In his other hand, Evangelines spearhead and Damiens crossbow were simrly broken.


    "Huh?"


    "No way..."


    "What?"


    Confused exmations slipped from the mouths of the three. The next moment...


    Thwack! Thwock! Swoosh!


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien were scattered in all directions, like bowling pins.


    An invisible force had struck the three of them.


    The party members, vomiting blood as they were knocked away, mmed into the corridor walls and then slid to the floor.


    "Heurgh-!"


    Junior hastily cast her magic. In the air, three elements gathered to form a magic sphere.


    And Celendion merely nced at the magic sphere.


    "Thats enough."


    Whoosh!


    Just with that, the magic disintegrated and disappearedpletely.


    Junior murmured in disbelief.


    "...No way."


    Thwack!


    The next moment, Junior too was hit by some force and was thrown far away.


    In the blink of an eye, after incapacitating all my party members.


    "Lets have a chat, yer."


    The Vampire King walked leisurely to stand in front of me, looking at me intently.


    "I have many questions for you."

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    The Path of the Overlord sealed all skills upon initial entry.


    That meant there was no significant threat except for the initial cursed zone.


    But after conquering the coliseum and returning, the one-way restrictions of the path were lifted, and the skill seals and other restrictions were also removed.


    In other words... battles could ur within the passage.


    No, they certainly could ur.


    Looking around at my party members who had lost consciousness and copsed, I broke into a cold sweat.


    Its too much to have a lord-ss monster hiding and suddenly appearing, damn it!


    Standing before me was the culprit of this situation.


    The vampire lord and the boss monster of the next stage, No Life King Celendion.


    He may look like a young boy in his early to mid-teens at a nce, but one should not be deceived by appearances. Hes actually a monster with hundreds of years of experience.


    "..."


    Celendion was observing me quietly with his bright, blood-red eyes.


    His gaze was unsettling, reminiscent of a child observing a captured insect.


    "Do you feel like talking to me, yer?"


    Upon hearing the boys voice, I replied brusquely.


    My name is Ash.


    "Hmm?"


    I said Ash, my name. Ash. Ash Born Hater Everck.


    These creatures kept lumping me in as just another yer instead of using my name.


    Do they think I wont tell them my name if they ask? My name, Ash, is dirt cheap. Ill hand it out left and right!


    Upon hearing my name, Celendion blinked for a moment, then pped his hands together.


    "Ah, yes. Of course. You guys have names too."


    What did you say?


    "When you look at ants, you call them ants, you dont ask their names, do you?"


    Celendion slightly bowed his head.


    "Anyway, I apologize. I was thoughtless."


    ...


    "I repeat, I had no intention to upset you. I also didnt intend to harm you."


    Didnt you? Then whats this?


    Pointing to the copsed party members around us, Celendion cast a nce at them.


    "Understand, human. For me, its quite a hassle to subdue you without killing you."


    ...


    "I just wanted to have a conversation."


    As I watched him apologize and ask for understanding, I became certain.


    This guy, he didnte here to kill us.


    If he had intended to, we would all be dead by now.


    But he only subdued us, and even wanted to start a conversation.


    Celendions purpose was not to kill us. Of that I was certain.


    However,


    Why?


    Why go to the trouble of keeping us alive, we who are as insignificant as ants and could be crushed with a flick of his finger?


    ...


    Well, fine by me.


    If hes willing to lower himself to this extent(?), I see no reason why I cant indulge him in a conversation.


    Plop!


    I just sat down right there on the corridor floor. Celendions gaze turned puzzled as he looked at me.


    "What are you doing?"


    Im sitting. You sit too.


    "Hmm?"


    Sit here. Im not sure what you want to talk about, but its awkward standing like this, isnt it?


    "..."


    Celendion seemed a bit confused, apparently he wasnt familiar with the sitting culture, but cautiously sat down in front of me without a word.


    For a moment, we sat facing each other, silently observing one another.


    I was ring tantly, while Celendion had a calm expression.


    I really wanted to punch him right in the face, but doing so would likely cost me my life...


    Anyway, I took a deep breath and asked.


    So, what is it that you wanted to talk about with me so badly? Whats bothering you? Studies? Career? Adolescence? Which one?


    "...? I dont understand what youre saying, but..."


    Celendion carefully opened his mouth.


    "Theres just one thing that I wanted to ask you, that Ive been curious about."


    Go ahead and ask. If I can, Ill answer.


    Not answering might result in losing my head.


    I had been wondering what kind of question made hime all the way here himself. The question he asked waspletely unexpected.


    "How did you kill Orlop?"


    ...What?


    I scowled, asking, "Orlop?"


    "Themander of the ck Spider Legion. The mother of all spiders. The Queen of Tarants - thats Orlop."


    "What the hell is this... wait a minute."


    If she was themander of the ck Spider Legion...


    The ck Spider Queen we killed during the Forward Base Battle?


    That ck Spider Queen defeated in Stage 0, the tutorial.


    Seems like her name was Orlop.


    Back then, she wasnt disyed as a named entity... So that creature was the Queen of Tarants?


    The Queen of Tarants.


    A title that signifies the biological mother of all spider monsters in the


    handbook.


    I thought she only existed in the handbook since she never appeared in the game.


    Was that creature from the tutorial really such a big shot?


    No wonder she didnt easily die. She was a legionmander.


    To my nod, Celendion reciprocated with a nod.


    "You seem to remember."


    "Well, of course I remember. I nearly died because of that bastard."


    Literally, I almost died. I was on the verge of game over there.


    "Orlop would usually not go to the frontlines herself. However, she was spawning at that time and seemed to need to consume human flesh and despair."


    "Gross."


    I grimaced. There was no need for such a horrific tale.


    "However, she died."


    Celendion stared at me gently.


    "You killed her with a cannon."


    "Well, yeah."


    Strictly speaking, it was Damien, but anyway.


    "So, what? I did kill that spider. Did ite back for revenge?"


    "Revenge?"


    Smirk.


    A smirk formed at the corner of Celendions mouth.


    It was the first expression he showed on his face.


    "For that mere spider? Hardly."


    "..."


    "I did tell the king I was going to battle for revenge. But thats just a superficial reason... I never had sympathy for that filthy spider."


    "Then why?"


    Whats the connection between me killing that ck Spider Queen and this kiding after me?


    The answer was revealed soon.


    "I."


    Because Celendion clearly stated it from his own mouth.


    "I want to die."


    "?"


    Wait, I was stunned, unable toprehend.


    "What?"


    "I said I want to die, human. I... I want to face death."


    Celendion slowly looked at his own palm.


    "Its been about five hundred years since I came back to life here... Ive been wandering in search of someone who can kill me again."


    Came back to life?


    Wants to die again?


    What the hell is he talking about? Not understanding, I blinked as Celendion continued to mumble to himself.


    "But no one... not even a decent wound, let alone killing me."


    "..."


    "And then, Orlop."


    Celendion looked at me again.


    This time, it wasnt just my appearance he was looking at, but something deep inside me.


    "Orlop, who was a legionmander like me, got swept up in an unexpected situation and died. Just by a mere humans cannon."


    "..."


    "I had a hunch then. If the one who killed Orlop could do it, maybe he could kill me too."


    There was a desperate look in Celendions red eyes.


    "Can you... Can you kill me?"


    "..."


    "Can you free me... from this never-ending dream? Can you return me to the darkness of eternal sleep?"


    After staring nkly for a while,


    "Youre talking nonsense..."


    I opened my mouth, starting to growl.


    "Can I kill you? Is that even a question, monster?"


    "What?"


    "From the start, I came here to kill you all."


    I slowly got up from my seat.


    "To rip out your monster neck, hack your flesh, burn it to ashes. Thats why Im here."


    I remember.


    Those who bled and fell to the monsters ws and teeth.


    "Of course, I will kill you! Not just you, but your subordinates, your family, and whatever the hell that creature you call king is!"


    I remember.


    The Margrave who, after a lifetime of holding back monsters, eventually fell apart and died in my arms.


    "Everyone! Every single one! I will annihte them all without leaving a single one alive!"


    I remember.


    The sight of more than three thousand corpses lying on the battlefield.


    The azure sacred me burning amidst them.


    "That is my mission on this front line, the single goal I must achieve even if it costs me my life!"


    The mor of the funeral, the wailing of the choir, the silence that followed the prayers.


    Ken, Tein, Ron, Jiya, Peke... and the countless warriors whose names were not even left behind.


    I remember.


    I remember it all.


    Thats why it is my duty as themander of this front line to despise you creatures so intensely.


    "You need not worry, Vampire King! Whether you ask for it or not, I will dly kill you. It would be wise for you to prepare for the scream youll let out when you meet your end on my sword!"


    Celendion, who had been quietly listening to my roaring voice, smirked.


    "...Really? Is that so?"


    His smile was faint.


    It was different from the mockery earlier. Quiet, even shy, a small smile.


    "Even if your attitude is just a bluff, I am d. Because at least your hostility seems genuine."


    Celendion slowly rose from his seat.


    "But, I really cant understand. How could you, mere prey, kill me? Is there even a method that exists?"


    "Of course, it exists."


    What do you think, vampire spawn? How many times do you think Ive chopped off your head in the game?


    I dered confidently.


    "Just crawl up to my castle walls with your neck clean. Then, Ill be the one to end your pitiful life!"


    "..."


    Smirk.


    The smile deepened on Celendions lips.


    For a moment, he looked like an old man in his eighties or nies rather than a teenager.


    But in the next moment, his expression returned to its usual stoic state, and he transformed back into a teenager.


    "I will see you soon. I sincerely hope your words were not empty."


    Slowly. Slowly.


    The ends of Celendions body started to transform into mist.


    "And, your subordinates... they have been trying to ambush me since they regained consciousness."


    "Eh?"


    "It might be a good idea to stop them. Because I wish for you to be in your best condition on the day of our final battle."


    Surprised, I looked at the party members who were lying on the ground.


    They had woken up without me noticing, and were all preparing to ambush Celendion, their secondary weapons at the ready.


    I hurriedly signaled them to stop. Stop, stop! You cant even deal proper damage right now!


    "Then, yer... no, Ash."


    As hepletely turned into a ck mist and disappeared, Celendion whispered faintly.


    "I am looking forward to it. I hope that you can truly kill me that day."


    Swish.


    The mist, resembling a flock of bats, engulfed him, and he was gonepletely.


    Staring at the spot where the Vampire King had disappeared, I muttered under my breath.


    "If you want to die that badly, why dont you just kill yourself, damn..."


    Why all the trouble ofing and going and asking someone else to kill you?


    Just kill yourself! Write my name in your suicide note! Then wed both be happy!


    But I guess he cant do that, hence hes asking someone else to kill him.


    Theres no need to empathize with a monsters situation.


    As I grumbled, I looked down at the party members. They were all grimacing in pain, slowly picking themselves up.


    "You dont need to despair over the difference in strength. Our fangs will definitely reach that guys neck."


    I lifted up each of the moaning party members one by one.


    "I will make it happen, and you will make it happen."


    With so many things to say, the party members looked at me. I just nodded at them.


    "Lets go back."


    Theres so much to do.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    After a long trek down the corridor, we made it back to base camp a few hourster.


    The curse on the vertical passage had also been lifted. As I pushed open the manhole cover and climbed out, a familiar safe point greeted me. I let out a long sigh of relief.


    "We made it back alive..."


    The possibility of getting ambushed by a stage boss in such a ce had never crossed my mind, and it was a lot to process.


    Physical fatigue aside, the mental strain was just as heavy.


    Well, the dungeon is the monsters base, so its only natural to expect an ambush. But a stage bossing directly is crossing the line.


    The bnce of the game, which had already gone haywire, was once again fluctuating.


    We needed toe up with a n. The moment I returned to Crossroad, I was going to grab that Director bastard by the cor and give him a piece of my mind.


    At that moment, my party members, also bearing the signs of exhaustion, began to ascend one by one through the vertical passage.


    I managed to muster a weary smile for my party members.


    "You all worked hard."


    The four of them lined up in front of me, their faces still bearing grim expressions.


    "Hey, dont make such a face! Its only natural we lost to that monster."


    If we had won, that would have been the real shocker. That would have been truly shameless.


    "Its my fault that..."


    Lucas, with his head hung low, murmured in a stifled voice.


    "I exposed our leader to the enemy. I failed as an escort."


    "Hey, its not that you werent good enough."


    If a SSR grade was inadequate, where did that leave me, a holder of trash stats worse than an N grade? Should I be banging my head in some corner? Huh?


    However, it seemed Lucas had no intention of stopping his self-me.


    His lips pressed tightly together, he kept his head bowed.


    Next to him, Damien was looking down at his smashed crossbow.


    "I...I could track that vampire with my eyes. But my body couldnt react in time."


    Tracking it with his eyes? That was quite a feat.


    "Just by using the eyes... There are things that cant be aplished."


    Damien, with a clenched fist and a determined face, looked at me.


    "I will train my body, my Lord. Even if its just to make better use of these eyes...!"


    "..."


    I was secretly surprised. I hadnt expected Damien to be the first to say something like this.


    Next to him, Evangeline gritted her teeth, holding up her shield.


    "I can block it next time."


    "His attack? Really?"


    "Of course. Unlike the Sniper, I couldnt trace the path of the attack with my eyes, but I could intuitively sense which direction it wasing from."


    Evangeline opened her sharp green eyes wide.


    "My hesitation in trusting my instincts and not moving ordingly led to our defeat."


    Instincts.


    Did this have something to do with Evangelines unique trait [Crossroad]?


    She couldnt have triggered it this time as she didnt have her unique equipment.


    "Next time, it wont just be about blocking. Ill smash that vampire bastards jaw with my shield."


    Evangeline growled ferociously.


    "Just wait and see. Next time, definitely."


    Lastly, Junior shrugged her shoulders.


    "It seems like the magic ispletely above my head."


    The Vampire King was apparently at a much higher level than the SSR grade genius mage.


    "Ive never seen such a concise magic form. He nullified my magic in an instant... He isnt sitting on that throne for nothing."


    Immediately afterward, Junior cracked a smile.


    "But thanks to that, Ive got a hint."


    "A hint?"


    "Yes. I never knew such an application existed... I should be thankful to that vampire. Thanks to him, Ive gained valuable knowledge."


    Had she learned something by being bested by Celendion?


    I looked around at my party members. It seemed like they all had some sort of realization.


    Celendion probably came to me because she had a question and casually overpowered my party members in the process.


    But that might have provided an opportunity for my party members to be stronger.


    "By any means necessary."


    Lucas gritted his teeth.


    "Next time we encounter him, by any means necessary... I will stand in front of you, my Lord. I wont care about the means."


    I wanted to say something to dissuade him, but I simply nodded instead.


    "I trust you, Lucas."


    I decided not to undermine my knights resolve.


    Instead, I hoped this resolution would hone his edge even more.


    No matter how you dress it up, a defeat is a defeat.


    I mulled over the bitter taste, reflecting on my actions, confident that this experience would make us stronger.


    "Hey, chicks!"


    Thats when we saw it. The dwarf cksmith, Kellibey, was trudging towards us with heavy steps.


    "You crazy kids! I heard you ran off to the Colosseum on the Path of the Overlord! How did you make it back alive?!"


    Kellibey chuckled, charging towards us. Then, he noticed our expressions werent exactly radiant.


    His voice became cautious.


    "What happened? Did you fail?"


    "Weve conquered the Colosseum, Master."


    I shrugged.


    "But what came after was the problem."


    "What came after?"


    "The Vampire King came himself. We each got a solid hit."


    Kellibeys eyes bulged.


    "What, what?! Celendion, himself?!"


    As Kellibey tried to ask more, I handed him a bag of dark crystals.


    Kellibey, stunned, epted it.


    "Kellibey. These weapons are important. Please take good care of it."


    I spoke earnestly.


    "We must behead that monstrous creature. But the reality is, weck power. Therefore, the weapon you craft for us is more important than anything."


    "Hehehe."


    After opening the bag and letting out a soft chuckle, Kellibey winked at me.


    "The materials are all here. Good. Ill start right away. What type of weapon should I craft?"


    "A longsword. A cavalrynce. And."


    I nced at Damien and dered.


    "Arrows."


    Kellibey jumped up, utterly surprised.


    "What? Arrows? You rich kid! You want to waste this precious material on arrows?!"


    "Exactly."


    I didnt hesitate.


    "If it can be used to kill the Vampire King, is it really useless? If theres something more precious, Id dly sacrifice it."


    "..."


    "So, no more chit-chat. Please craft the highest quality weapon."


    Kellibey, who had been gazing at me, suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Alright, alright! Just as you said. If it can kill Celendion, theres no need to spare the materials."


    Kellibey took out something from his pocket to show us.


    "I even got this to make your weapons more special."


    "What is it...?"


    It was a tree branch.


    A tree branch emanating a peculiar energy and a crimson aura...


    "This is Demons Twig. Its also known as Mistletoe. It grows only in the deepest dungeons."


    "A cursed branch...!"


    A rare material item that can be acquired only in thetter half of the game. I swallowed hard.


    "If you craft an item using this branch..."


    "Ho-ho. Seems you know, Prince of Sprouts."


    Kellibey grinned widely and exined.


    "If you forge a weapon using this branch as a material... it bes a cursed de that significantly reduces the healing ability of those hit."


    This cksmith, he looked so much like Santa us.


    "There could be no better gift for those vampire bastards."


    What Kellibey meant was that he would add an effect to the fortress weapons that reduces healing ability.


    This would truly turn the weapons into hard counters against vampires.


    Stunned by this unexpected windfall, I pointed at Kellibeys shoulder.


    "Did you get hurt getting this?"


    Kellibeys shoulder was wrapped in a blood-soaked bandage.


    He must have gone to get this while we were away. And got injured in the process.


    "Eh, dont talk nonsense! I just scraped it a bit when I tripped earlier. I found this branch on my way back from a short trip."


    Annoyed, Kellibey soon cast a heavy gaze on me and the party members.


    "This is the only way I can help."


    The cksmith, who had lost all his brothers to Celendion, was unusually serious.


    "Kill that monster, no matter what."


    ***


    [Free Exploration Ended!]


    [Leveled Up Characters]


    - Ash(EX) Lv.34 (10)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.40 (2)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.40 (1)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.37 (1)


    - Damien(N) Lv.35 (2) (You can now promote to the 2nd ss!)


    [Deceased and Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Dark Crystals: 20 pieces


    Summon Scroll: Chimera Origin <yer Skill>


    Colosseum Victory Chests: 6


    ***


    As soon as we returned to the Crossroad, the party disbanded.


    I sent everyone back to their lodgings.


    "Everyone, dont think about anything and just get some rest! Lucas, you too, rest at least until dinner!"


    We had been through a two-day schedule, got battered in battles, our pride was scratched, our legs were tired from walking; everyone mustve been exhausted.


    "Understood. Ill rest a bit and resume escort duties, my lord."


    "Ill get some sleep. See you at dinner, senior. Yawn..."


    Lucas and Evangeline entered the lords mansion,


    "Call me anytime if you need me, Prince!"


    "I need to review todays battle. Well, Your Highness? Ill be waiting for your call."


    Damien and Junior returned to the temple and the inn respectively.


    I waved at the party members trudging towards their amodations. Rest well, guys.


    "Ugh, Im beat..."


    As soon as I returned to the mansion, I went straight to my room and copsed onto my bed.


    Turns out, the one-on-one with the Vampire King had exhausted my mind more than I thought.


    My head was spinning, and my stomach was churning.


    ...


    As I thought about him, my consciousness sharpened independently from my condition.


    Those red eyes.


    Looking down on humans like they were insects, the gaze of a predator.


    To beg for death from a human while looking down on them so. Its outrageous.


    I clenched my teeth and sat up in bed.


    Despite the fatigue caking my entire body, I felt like I couldnt rest easy.


    Lets sort out the items I got this time.


    Sitting upright on my bed, I opened my inventory.


    The items I obtained from this free exploration werent half bad.


    First, the Summon Scroll: Chimera Origin.


    A one-time skill that allows you to summon andmand a boss-ss monster.


    Like the massive Steam Golem that I found useful in Stage 3, I could now summon a Chimera Origin.


    The monster turned to dust from one shot of the ck Queen, so it does feel a bit weak.


    In reality, a Chimera is a powerful monster.


    Not as powerful as the massive Steam Golem, but it should be enough to give the vampire guys a run for their money.


    Besides, Chimeras blood is toxic. Its practically poison to the vampires.


    ...Even though I theoretically know this, the fact that it got blown away with one shot loomsrge. It does feel weak. Sigh.


    But, an extra card in my hand is always a good thing. I gratefully used the summon scroll to register the skill.


    Next, the Colosseum Victory Chests.


    The Colosseum Dungeon doesnt have separate loot boxes. Instead, they give rewards like this, providing chests directly into the inventory, one for each wave youve beaten.


    Had I defeated the Wave 7 Jackal, I wouldve received a Colosseum Championship Chest, but these six were all I got, since Jackal was skipped due to the event. Its not much, but...


    Luckily, I still have some unopened chests that I saved.


    I took out the chests that I had saved in my inventory.


    The chests received as rewards for clearing Stage 4.


    Five R-Rank Reward Chests. Two SR-Rank Reward Chests.


    I had left them alone because I didnt need any items immediately, but the real reason I hadnt opened these chests was one.


    A superstition from my gaming days.


    It feels like opening 10 at once gives better loot!


    Whether its individual or consecutive, the chance of getting an item remains the same.


    Still, opening 10 at a time made me feel like I got gold more often.


    I knew this was just a matter of perception, but one couldnt help but sumb to shamanism and totemism while engaging in this box-opening business!


    Anyway, I had saved a total of 13 boxes.


    I decided to open them all. I cracked open the boxes all at once.


    Please, RNG God! Help me! Were in this together, arent we?!


    sh! sh!


    The light spewing from the boxes filled my room.


    With all my might, I eximed,


    "Did I strike gold?!"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    What came to light today was an undeniable fact.


    Indeed, I had no connection with the God of Gacha after all.


    "..."


    In the midst of the mountains of boxes that exploded so brutally, I was copsed, lying like a corpse.


    "God of Gacha... you bastard..."


    How much heart did I pour out to you... Could it be that I was the only one in love...?


    With a pained expression, I dragged myself up from pretending to be the jilted lover. Though my heart was bitter, I had to tidy up the items I received.


    The result of todays box opening was disastrous. Not a singlepleted item dropped. All I got were consumable items or crafting materials.


    Why was I saving them?


    Looking at the Stage 4 reward boxes rolling around, I gritted my teeth. I felt foolish for keeping and preserving them.


    From now on, if I save boxes to open all at once, Im not human, Im a dog.


    I had a feeling that I would soon need to bark, but for now, I gathered the items scattered on the ground.


    [Rewards]


    - Standard High-grade Magic Core (SR): 1


    - Standard Advanced Magic Core (R): 2


    - High-grade Stamina Potion: 3


    - High-grade Magic Potion: 3


    - Status Abnormality Removal Potion: 2


    - Dungeon Escape Teleport Scroll: 1


    All magic cores and potions. And a single Dungeon Escape Teleport Scroll.


    Wasnt this the same scroll that I received in the early stages?


    I threw the scroll casually into my inventory, pursing my lips.


    A Dungeon Escape Teleport Scroll was an item that let you escape from a dungeon in an emergency.


    It sounded good in theory, but it had quite a few problems in reality.


    The first problem was that using it meant giving up all the rewards.


    As the name suggested, it was for escaping. You had to abandon all the rewards and just save your skin.


    So unless the situation was utterly hopeless, it was better not to use it.


    The second problem was that it took more than 10 seconds to cast when using the scroll.


    In other words, it was unusable in a crisis.


    Even though our party had faced many hardships so far, we never had the luxury of time to leisurely use this scroll.


    It might be useful if were lost or stranded. Anyway, theres hardly any use for it.


    The potions and cores were fine, they could be used widely.


    But they werent the rewards I was hoping for from opening boxes. I sighed deeply after sweeping all the items into my inventory.


    I was hoping for something that could help in this stage...


    Huh?


    Wait a minute. I felt like something was missing. I counted the items in the result window.


    ... There are 12 in total.


    Werent there 13 boxes?


    When I looked around, huh, a SR grade reward box was left untouched in the corner of the bed.


    "Why didnt it open?"


    I was sure I opened them all at the same time. Did I make a mistake?


    Suddenly, a glimmer of hope reignited. I put my hands together, praying to the God of Gacha once more.


    "Hey, God of Gacha! We had good times, didnt we? Show me some of that old affection and give me onepleted item!"


    As I shouted and opened the box, I begged for just one item! Please!


    And then.


    sh!


    A purple light surged out from the box and gathered into one shape. I gaped in surprise.


    Apleted item really appeared?!


    [Screaming Gauntlet (SR) Lv.30]


    - Category: Auxiliary Equipment


    - Defense: 5-10


    - Durability: 5/5


    - Intelligence+5 Magic Power+5


    - For each enemy you consecutively defeat, your magic critical rate increases by 1%. This effectsts for 30 seconds.


    > Set Effect: Must Scream (1/3)


    - If you equip all items in the set, you will inflict a mass fear status effect each time you defeat an enemy.


    (The set requires Screaming Jewel to activate) <Owned by Jupiter (SR)>


    (The set requires Screaming Robe to activate) <Owned by Jupiter (SR)>


    "Huh? Is the Screaming Setpleted here?"


    Unexpectedly, the Screaming Set waspleted. I furrowed my brow as I looked at the gauntlet in my hand.


    Well, its obviously good to get a set. Its nice, but...


    Out of all the set items, why is it that the Screaming Set just keeps conveniently falling into ce?


    Well... did I get some sort of rate adjustment? Since I got the jewel first, the rest followed.


    "Hmm..."


    I eyed the item with a groan.


    Something... seems suspicious.


    ...Lets be thankful and use it for now.


    "Anyway, it was an SR grade set item. A 3-piece set at that. It fit perfectly for Jupiter, who was an area magician.


    To clear Stage 5, we had to mobilize all the means at our disposal. There was no room for being picky.


    Come to think of it, I also had that item I had ordered at the cksmith.


    I remembered another item I had ordered quite a while ago.


    It was also made for Jupiter, but the rightful owner had been incapacitated by an injury. Its been left untouched.


    Ill have to give it to her all at once.


    I tucked the Scream Gloves into my bag.


    I worried whether Jupiter would be able to properly use these items...


    ***


    After resting until evening.


    When it was time to eat, as expected, Evangeline hadnte because she was sleeping. Shell make a fuss about being hungry again in the middle of the night.


    Lucas served my meal with a heavy look on his face. You look like youre going to copse just standing there, so loosen up.


    I understand that youre worried, but my appetite is also bing heavy.


    After the meal, I ordered Lucas to forget about his escort duties for today and rest well (he surprisingly epted), and told the chef that Evangeline would likely raid the kitchen in the middle of the night and to leave a portion aside for her.


    And so came the nighttime.


    I sought out Aiders room.


    "Director, attend to your yer guests."


    "Oh, Lord! Why are you in my room..."


    Aider, who was dealing with paperwork in a corner room of the mansion, was surprised when I visited.


    "I came to talk to you."


    Come to think of it, this was my first time in Aiders room. I slowly looked around the room.


    It was an unimaginably nd space for someone to live in.


    The room, painted with colorless wallpaper, only contained a desk, a chair, and a bed as furnishings.


    There wasnt even a single book besides the documents he had to deal with as an aide, and it waspletely empty. He managed to live in such a ce.


    Huh?


    I spotted something in a corner of the desk and approached.


    Chess?


    An old chessboard was sitting there.


    Maybe he was in the middle of reviewing a match; the ck and white pieces were haphazardly scattered about.


    While I was nkly looking at it, Aider carefully called out to me.


    "My Lord?"


    "Ah, yeah."


    I didnte to look at this guys room interior. Id better get down to business quickly.


    I quickly exined to Aider about what happened during this free exploration.


    "Celendion visited you in person?"


    Aider also seemed surprised by the news of the vampire kings intrusion.


    "A boss monster personally seeking me out. This time, thanks to that screwball, we got through without a major issue, but it would be troublesome if such a thing happened again. How am I supposed to do dungeon exploration?"


    I talked at length, but in the end, what I demanded was one thing.


    Compensation, this guy. Give mepensation.


    Spill the loot!


    "Its a vition of the game rules for a legions lord toe out of their domain and directly seek a yer. But Lord, this ce is reality."


    Aider murmured thoughtfully.


    "Whether its monsters and humans, Lake Kingdom, and the Empire. Most things that happen within the framework of this great game () are allowed. Dont you know that, my Lord?"


    "Hmm."


    I guess so.


    Ive also been using some tricks that would be impossible if this were a game. For instance, equipping Damian with six magic guns.


    But if thats the case, theres no guarantee that I wont be ambushed again in the next free exploration. If things go wrong, its game over.


    "Hold on a moment, my Lord."


    Aider opened a system window and swiftly manipted something.


    "Ive added some simple features to the achievement store. If you purchase and apply them, they will help prevent situations like this one."


    "Ho."


    I quickly opened the system window too. Whats this?


    [Wee to the achievement points exclusive store!]


    [You can purchase various items and abilities that will help in the game with your umted achievement points.]


    [Current achievement points: 900,000P]


    New products... Lets see. Is this it?


    [Boss Detection Radar] <For free exploration only>


    - Sends a warning when a boss monster is nearby.


    - Price: 5,000P


    [Emergency Escape Bomb!] <For free exploration only>


    - It enforces a stun on surrounding monsters, and the yer partys movement speed increases by 100%.


    - Price: 45,000P


    - Uses up one Dungeon Escape Teleport Scroll when the function is activated.


    "That sure woulde in handy."


    It doesnt block it systemically, but it detects it and asks to run away. Moreover, is it telling me to rush in and fight while fleeing?


    "Isnt it better than nothing?"


    "Uh-huh."


    I guess its better than nothing. Sigh. Grumbling, I spent my points to purchase the function.


    My [Rebels Ne] that was tight around my neck flickered for a moment. The function must have been activated.


    "And my Lord. While such an element may seem like a crisis right now..."


    Aider pulled up the corners of his mouth faintly into a smile.


    "Later on, you might be able to utilize it, dont you think?"


    "..."


    "The fact that the stage boss monster cane find you in the dungeon means, on the flip side... that you can go find the stage boss monster in the dungeon."


    I blinked in surprise.


    Wait a minute, thats true. In that case...


    "It depends on how you, my Lord, choose to use it. So, I wont block this systemically."


    "..."


    "This stage will be a series of challenges as well, but I believe you will be able to ovee them."


    Aider grinned broadly.


    For once, he seemed like a real director, not a goofball.


    "I wish you luck, my Lord."


    ***


    The next day.


    I sought out Jupiter in the morning. As expected, this olddy was lounging in the Mercenary Guild from the break of dawn.


    "Get it together, you gold maniac! Shouldnt you be recuperating in the temple for your Magic Power to quickly recover and return to the front lines?"


    As I entered, Jupiter looked awkward.


    "There is no cure for the aftermath of a Magic Power outburst other than time, your Highness. Thats why Im just idling around like this."


    "Even if you cant speak, youre not annoying... Alright, prepare to move out!"


    "Huh? Where are we going, your Highness?"


    I then loaded Jupiter into the carriage and headed to the cksmith.


    When we arrived at the cksmith, the master who had been notified in advance was waiting.


    The cksmith took Jupiter and went inside.


    "The equipment was alreadypleted, and we were just waiting to measure your size. Once we measure your size, well adjust it for yourfort before giving it to you."


    "Equipment? Size? Your Highness, what are you talking about?"


    To the puzzled Jupiter, I merely clicked my tongue.


    "Its a surprise, Granny. A surprise."


    A momentter.


    Jupiter, wearing a gold armor that shimmered, stood there with her mouth agape.


    It was the boss equipment, the Gold Armor, which I had created after killing the Gold Gargoyle, the boss monster during the free exploration of Zone 3.


    [Gold Armor Revamp(SR) Lv.35]


    - ssification: Armor


    - Defense: 35-40


    - Durability: 15/15


    - Intelligence+10 Magic Power+20


    - The wearers magic resistance increases by 25%.


    - The chance of obtaining a gold item increases by 5%.


    - The wearer gains the negative trait [Gold-Fever].


    Originally, its physical defense-oriented equipment. Its simply attached with strength and stamina stat bonuses.


    However, after the cksmiths modification, the bonuses were attached in the exact opposite direction of the original equipments intent.


    At this point, it could be considered a mages armor.


    Its a decent piece of equipment, but the negative trait is forcibly granted.


    Furthermore, the trait granted is [Gold-Fever].


    Thats why its a curse-like piece of equipment, but Jupiter already has Gold-Fever.


    Since traits cant be stacked, it can nullify the equipments negative option.


    Thats why I made it for Jupiter, but she passed out and it had been collecting dust ever since.


    As she gazed down at the armor, drooling, Jupiter hastily wiped the corners of her mouth and looked at me.


    "Can... Can I really enjoy such a luxury...?"


    "Of course, who else would enjoy it but you?"


    Its better for you to be restless than for the entire party to flip out every time we see money, right?


    I also gave the [Screaming Gauntlet] that came out earlier to Jupiter. Here you go, magician. Enjoy.


    "Thank you very much, Your Highness."


    After donning the Gold Armor and the Screaming Gauntlet,


    The smile slowly disappeared from Jupiters face, who couldnt hide her joy and was grinning ear to ear.


    "I cant go to the front line now."


    Jupiter, who was watching my face, asked cautiously.


    "May I give all these pieces of equipment to my granddaughter?"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    "Cough, cough!"


    Curled up in the bed sheets, Junior coughed.


    Every time she coughed, blood continued to seep from her parched throat.


    "Haah, huff..."


    Junior red at the blood-soaked handkerchief in her hand.


    After using magic intensely, she always suffered from such aftereffects.


    Plus, this time... I feel even more pain from being beaten up...


    Juniors magic was instantly dispelled by the countermeasure of the Vampire Lords magic ceremony.


    She didnt show it, but the process itself was a significant blow.


    I learned a lot, though.


    The dispelling magic of the Vampire Lord contained the simple but profound principles of magic.


    If I research, I can make it my own.


    A new revtion was nearby. Junior felt her magic was approaching the next level.


    However.


    ...Even if it bes mine, I wonder how much more I can use it.


    Death, not too far away, was also approaching.


    Junior clutched the blood-soaked, sticky handkerchief tightly.


    - Dont even think about learning something like magic.


    The voice of the person who said that... seemed to flicker in her ears.


    If she hadnt learned magic, how much longer could she have lived?


    10 years? Maybe, 20 years?


    Useless thoughts...


    It was when Junior was shaking her head.


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock at the inn room door, and a familiar voice came.


    "Junior? Are you in there?"


    It was the voice of Ash, themander and lord of this front.


    Surprised, Junior hastily got up from the bed and approached the door.


    "Ah, your Majesty... you came? Cough, cough!"


    As she opened the door, blood spurted from her stomach. Junior clenched her mouth and coughed violently.


    "Haah, haah. This damn blood cough reallyes out at any time, hehe..."


    When Junior finally stopped coughing and lifted her head.


    In front of her, there stood a flustered Ash and... Jupiter was there too.


    Seeing her granddaughter coughing up blood with a devastated face, and holding something carefully wrapped in her hand to give to her granddaughter...


    Facing Jupiter like that, Junior muttered in a shaky voice.


    "...Grandmother."


    The grandmother and granddaughter stared at each other for a while without speaking.


    - Even if you dont learn such things, Grandma can feed you for your lifetime.


    Suddenly, andscape from a long conversation they had in the past...


    Passed through Juniors mind.


    ***


    10 years ago.


    On the eastern front of the Everck Empire, a rural vige overlooking the sea.


    "Grandma!"


    A small hand shook her body.


    "Get up, Grandma! Its morning!"


    "Uhm?!"


    Jupiter, who had fallen asleep while sitting on the chair, opened her eyes wide.


    When she turned her head and looked next to her, a small girl was making a stern face.


    The bright morning sun was falling on her face.


    "Get up! Were running out of time. We have to eat and go to work!"


    The little girl covering the burn on her left face with her hair was Jupiters granddaughter, Junior.


    As she nkly watched her grandmother, Junior tilted her head.


    "Why? Did you have a bad dream again?"


    "...No, not really. Just..."


    Soon after, Jupiter buried herself back into the chair, yawningzily.


    "Give me a moment... I had to go out for an emergencyst night, so I came home in the middle of the night. Huhaaam."


    "So, are you not going to work?"


    "Well, its not like that..."


    Jupiters job as the viges guard captain.


    Even though the pay was meager, it was the only source of ie for this family.


    She wanted to take a week off if she could, but she couldnt.


    "Then get up quickly and get ready for work! I made breakfast on the table. Dont bete and go hungry again."


    Looking at her nagging granddaughter, Jupiter suddenly opened her mouth wide.


    "Grandmas tired, cant you feed me, Junior?"


    "Again? You always act like a child, Grandma."


    "Ill be a good grandmother who works hard, okay? Feed me."


    Junior sighed as she ced her small hand on her hip.


    "Ai, I cant help it."


    A momentter, Junior, who brought a bowl, scooped oatmeal with a spoon and put it into Jupiters mouth.


    "Here, aah~."


    "Aah~."


    As Jupiter chewed slowly, Junior asked cautiously.


    "How is it? Is it good?"


    "No. Its bad. My granddaughter cant cook."


    "Ugh, not again! Then Grandma will make food!"


    "Grandma doesnt know how to do that..."


    She had lived her entire life on the battlefield, her meals being a hodgepodge provided by her subordinates.


    Jupiter had no living skills whatsoever. She was clueless about cooking, cleaning,undry - practically everything.


    "What on earth do you know, Grandma!"


    "Only magic, well..."


    She seemed like a total failure as a grandmother.


    Junior, pondering, continued to feed Jupiter oatmeal, despite her grumbling.


    Jupiter quietly epted the meal.


    When the meal was over...


    "Then, Ill be off."


    As Jupiter donned her Empire Army coat over a shabby shirt, she nced inside the house; the rest of her grandchildren were still asleep.


    Only Junior, the eldest, had risen at dawn to prepare breakfast for the family.


    "Oh, my granddaughter is remarkable."


    "Ugh, get off! Stupid Grandma!"


    Startled as Jupiter suddenly embraced her, Junior swiftly slid out and held out her hand.


    Jupiter blinked her single eye, confused.


    "Why? Whats this gesture for?"


    "For money, Grandma! Money! Were out of living expenses!"


    "What? Already? I gave you some recently."


    "How many people live in this house, and you think that paltry sum is enough?"


    At Juniors sharp words, Jupiter grimaced.


    The total number of survivor children she had taken in that day was eleven.


    Even excluding the money spent on treating the aftereffects of magic attacks, the expenses of feeding and clothing them drained the funds frighteningly fast.


    The saved money had long since run out, and they barely managed to scrape by on Jupiters guard captain sry.


    She furrowed her brows calcting the bnce.


    "Theres still a long way until payday."


    "Anyway, were out of living expenses! Earn it, steal it, do whatever it takes!"


    Junior, having seen her grandmother to the door, narrowed her eyes delicately.


    "Earn some money!"


    ***


    At the outskirts of the vige, the guard post.


    "Im here, guys."


    As Jupiter arrived grumbling, the tired-faced soldiers sprawled inside the post hastily stood up to salute.


    "Loyalty!"


    "Loyalty! Youve arrived."


    "Yes, loyalty... you brats. How many times do I have to tell you to take it easy? Theres nobody watching. Rest!"


    Immediately, the soldiers rxed back into their seats. Jupiter, too, slumpedfortably into her spot.


    "So, nothing major happened, right?"


    "Yes, Captain. Apart from the kid we arrested yesterday, nothing happened."


    One soldier gestured inside the post.


    There was a crudely constructed cell inside, and a young man was trapped in it.


    He was a smuggler arrestedst night.


    He was caught by the guards while trying to bring in ck market goods from a neighboring country to the vige port.


    "If youre going to do it, do it in a big city. What smuggling are you nning in such a small vige..."


    As Jupiter grumbled, the smuggler clung to the cell bars and yelled.


    "No, guard. Think about it! If you just turn a blind eye, Ill give you 40%, no! Ill give you 50% of the money I make from selling this. Okay?"


    "..."


    "I mean, its obvious even without seeing the wages of a guard post in the middle of nowhere. Think of it as a small side job? Hmm? How nice would that be. I sincerely do my work, you guys get money for free, and my customers get their goods. Everybody is happy!"


    Jupiter, who had been quietly listening, slowly stood up and walked towards the cell.


    The smuggler, excited, continued his tirade.


    "Especially Captain! I dont know why a wizard like you is here, but think about it! Its just a small smuggling business now, but if a wizard helps, even a much bigger business-"


    Zap!


    Lightning struck.


    When Jupiter flicked her finger, a bolt of lightning streaked through the iron bars of the cell. The startled smuggler fell backward.


    "EEEEK!"


    "Watch your mouth, criminal."


    Bang!


    Jupiter snarled fiercely, leaning against the iron bars.


    "Im Jupiter. Once the captain of the 2nd Magic Soldier Squadron of the Empire, the Thunderbolt Jupiter. Even if I starve to death, I wouldnt stoop to smuggling."


    "H-heee..."


    "Damn, youre bad luck."


    Jupiter spat on the ground and turned her back on him.


    "Keep a close eye on that guy. An investigator from the capital ising tomorrow."


    "Yep."


    "Ill take a round of vige patrol."


    "Take care."


    "Be safe!"


    With the farewell of her subordinates, Jupiter left the outpost.


    Normally, she would have her subordinates do the patrol while she sat and dozed off, but today she didnt feel like doing that.


    The coastal vige was more chaotic than before.


    The eyes of the fishermen on the boats going to and from the port were fierce. Was it because of the bodies that had drifted in not too long ago?


    The public order is getting worse.


    Only five years ago, it was a peaceful rural vige.


    The empires conquest war gave birth to countless war refugees, and the shaken public order from the borders affected the inside of the empire.


    If only I could live quietly until these kids grow up...


    Money was running out, and her job as a security captain was dwindling.


    Suddenly, Jupiter craved a cigarette.


    But she had quit a long time ago because she lived with the children, and because her pocket was empty.


    Even the great Jupiter is dead.


    Thinking about herself in her heyday, she found her current situation, unable to smoke because she couldnt afford it, rather funny.


    ...Cigarette.


    Jupiter suddenly thought.


    Come to think of it, werent there tobo leaves among the confiscated contraband...?


    It was then.


    "Huh?"


    Rumble...


    Dark clouds gathered quickly in the distant sky,


    sh-!


    A slender bolt of lightning struck down.


    It wasnt normal weather. It was clearly artificially formed lightning.


    Magic?


    And that lightning was falling towards the outskirts of the vige, towards Jupiters house.


    Boom!


    "Damn it."


    Thud!


    Jupiter immediately kicked the ground and ran home.


    As soon as she arrived at her house, she saw the charred bodies of a man and a woman copsed at the entrance.


    They were holding things like a kitchen knife and a club in their hands.


    And in front of them, Junior was shaking.


    "Junior?! Are you okay?!"


    "Gr, grandma..."


    With a pale face and tears rolling down, Junior stuttered.


    "These people suddenly opened the door and came in, and said theyd kill us all if we didnt give them money, so I was so scared, I didnt know..."


    Inside the house, the other grandchildren were looking this way with terrified faces.


    Had Junior, the oldest, stood up to protect her siblings and awakened her talent as a mage?


    Jupiter tightly hugged such a granddaughter.


    "Its okay, Junior. Its okay. Its okay."


    "Cough, hack!"


    "Junior?"


    Jupiter, who was trying to calm her granddaughter, felt something was wrong and looked down at Junior.


    Junior was vomiting blood from her nose and mouth.


    "Hey. Are you okay? Hey."


    "Grand, ma..."


    Juniors eyes rolled back and she fainted. Now blood was oozing from her eyes and ears.


    Holding her granddaughter, Jupiter quickly rose to her feet.


    "Damn it...!"


    ***


    The temple of the vige.


    The priest, who was also the attending physician of Jupiters grandchildren, took his hands off Junior.


    Junior, who received healing magic, looked a lot better.


    "This is a temporary measure. It wont cure her."


    The priest wiped the sweat off his forehead and spoke coldly.


    "Magic is flowing back from the magic scar left in her heart. Its a problem because she has a talent as a mage. She cant handle her own magic because of the scar."


    "..."


    "Shes going to die. She doesnt have much time."


    Blood oozed from Jupiters tightly clenched lips. The priest gave a small nod.


    "You knew, didnt you? That your child wouldnt live long."


    "...To save her."


    Jupiter asked in a low voice.


    "To make her live even a little bit longer?"


    "Youd have to take her to the big temple in the capital. If you show her to the Central High Priest, she might be able to receive the highest level of miraculous healing magic. Itll cost... quite a lot of money."


    Jupiter gritted her teeth and stroked her forehead.


    "Where do I have the money for that..."


    "Well then, shes going to die soon."


    "..."


    "Anyway, it looks like she wont live long, so you might as well feed her something good. The kids all skin and bones, what a sight."


    The childs worn-out clothes and thin arms and legs were visible.


    "..."


    Jupiter thought.


    All she had done was to gather these children, wasnt she actually killing them slowly?


    Unable to provide proper treatment, making them suffer in poverty...


    Money...


    Jupiters fist tightened as she gazed at her granddaughter who had fallen asleep as if she had fainted.


    "Damn it, money...!"


    ***


    Late in the night, after all the guards had gone home.


    The smuggler, dozing off in the dark prison, was jolted awake by the loud sound of the prison door being mmed open.


    "What, what the hell?"


    Had the investigator dispatched from the capital arrived already? Was this the end? The smuggler trembled at the thought.


    Step by step.


    Approaching the prison was... Jupiter, the captain of the guards at this ce.


    "Hey, trash."


    One hand twirling the key to unlock the prison cell, the other hand rolling and lighting up a cigarette taken from the seized smuggling goods.


    Inhaling the smoke deeply, Jupiter exhaled slowly.


    "Lets talk about the smuggling deal you mentioned earlier. Tell me everything."

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    A few dayster.


    "Wow, what is all this, grandma?"


    Juniors eyes widened as she saw the various goods that Jupiter had brought home.


    From various food items to snacks, new clothes, dolls, and toys. It was filled with items that were difficult to see considering the households circumstances.


    Jupiter unloaded the items with a broad smile.


    "Our ie has increased a bit."


    "..."


    Junior, wide-eyed, looked up at her grandma. Jupiter raised her voice in the house.


    "Kids~ Come out and see what grandma has brought!"


    One by one, the children from inside the house came out, screaming with joy.


    Children missing limbs or covered with burn marks hobbled over to Jupiter to receive their gifts.


    "And~ Ta-da!"


    Finally, Jupiter handed something to Junior with a broad smile.


    It was a few books. Juniors mouth fell open in surprise.


    "You said you wanted to read books, right? Granny brought some for you."


    "Wow! Thank you, grandma! Ill read them well!"


    Junior, her small frame clutching therge book, burst into a huge smile before gradually wiping it away.


    "But grandma."


    "Hmm?"


    "You didnt get involved in something strange, did you?"


    "..."


    "Where did you get the money to buy all this? Payday is still far away..."


    The keen senses of a young child.


    Jupiter was momentarily taken aback, but soon showed a soft smile.


    "Hey, do you think your grandma is ordinary? The emergency fund Ive stashed away isnt just a couple of pennies."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. So dont worry about such things, enjoy reading your book!"


    Jupiter,ughing lightly, patted her belly.


    "Lets make dinner together. Grandmas starving."


    "Alright!"


    As they headed to the kitchen together, they engaged in light-hearted conversation.


    "But grandma, you said my cooking tastes bad, didnt you?"


    "I cant cook either, so its fair. Lets give it our best shot."


    The two stood side by side in the kitchen, preparing dinner with their awkward skills. The sound ofughter filled the house.


    It was an unusually affluent night.


    ***


    After dinner.


    While the children were ying loudly with their dolls and toys, Jupiter lit a cigarette outside the front door.


    "Sigh..."


    She had started smoking again after a long time and found it impossible to quit.


    The guilt about the illicit grain trade she had just started, the fear of the fraud and crime she hadmitted, were all suppressed by smoking.


    At that moment.


    "Grandma?"


    Junior poked her head out the door. Startled, Jupiter quickly shook out her cigarette.


    "Junior? What is it? Its chilly, go back inside."


    "Hehe. I have something to show grandma."


    Junior, with a bashful smile, raised her hand.


    "Look at this!"


    Magic attribute elements spurted from Juniors fingertips, shining brightly.


    Jupiters face froze. Junior smiled innocently.


    "Ive been able to control these guys since that day. I guess I have talent in magic!"


    The priests words from a few days ago popped into Jupiters head.


    - The magical power is backflowing from the traces of magic left in the heart. The problem is that the child has talent as a magician. She cant handle her own magical power because of the trace.


    Oblivious to her grandmothers thoughts, Junior nodded enthusiastically.


    "When I grow up, I want to be like grandma! I want to be a great magician like grandma, make a lot of money! For grandma and the kids-"


    Suddenly.


    Junior, about to say something more, stopped.


    Because Jupiter had grabbed her shoulders with a scary look on her face.


    "Dont even think about learning magic."


    "Huh? Why...?"


    "Even without learning such things, your grandma can feed you all for a lifetime."


    "But..."


    "Promise me, Junior. Promise me. Even for my sake, you wont learn magic."


    Junior, who had been nervously looking at Jupiters serious face, murmured uneasily.


    "But grandma... Its hard for you to take care of us."


    "..."


    "I just want to grow up quickly and help grandma..."


    "Junior, you just worry about yourself. Got it?"


    Jupiter pulled Junior into a quiet hug and patted her back.


    "Grandmas fine."


    "..."


    "Since Im fine, you dont need to worry."


    Junior quietly rested in her embrace.


    ***


    The wealthy times were short. They didntst even a few months.


    The investigators of the empire were skilled. Jupiters smuggling operation was promptly exposed.


    The crucial evidence was the expensive healing magic used on over ten children in the capital.


    A luxury too costly for a disgraced soldier.


    The investigators sniffed it out, descended upon the vige, and began their investigations. The smugglers apprehended on the scene all named Jupiter.


    The investigation was swift, and Jupiter did not refute the charges.


    Her guilt was undeniable.


    So, Jupiter was ultimately forced into disgraceful retirement.


    Such was the grim fate for a lifetime dedicated to the military.


    "Its karma," she muttered.


    As she removed thest of her belongings from the guard post, Jupiter gnawed on the cigarette clenched in her teeth.


    She didnt regret it.


    Had she not involved herself in the smuggling, the children wouldnt have received the advanced healing magic, and they might not even be alive now.


    What worried her was the future.


    Her expenditures were still high, but her ie had dried up.


    "Where will I earn money now..."


    Not too far off, she spotted the fishing boatsing and going at the pier. Perhaps she should consider fishing.


    "Thunderbolt Jupiter!"


    Turning at the sound of a call, she saw a group of rough-looking men flocking towards her.


    "Congrattions on your newfound freedom."


    Amidst the group, a smartly dressed man smirked.


    He was familiar. He was a business associate she had encountered during her smuggling days. Jupiters brows furrowed.


    "Did youe to mock my disgrace?"


    "Absolutely not. Im not stupid enough to offend a mage."


    The man standing in front of Jupiter got straight to the point.


    "Let me cut to the chase. Thunderbolt Jupiter, have you considered bing a mercenary?"


    "A mercenary?"


    "Yes, a mercenary who will fight for anyone, as long as theyre paid."


    Disgust flitted across Jupiters face.


    "So, youre saying that Jupiter the fire mage should consider bing a mere mercenary... Is that what youre implying?"


    "Its not just about bing a lowly mercenary. Youre in a situation where youd need to be even a hunting dog led by a mercenary."


    The man sneered as he spoke.


    "You need a lot of money, dont you?"


    "..."


    "Im not sure about your charity work... but in this world where just raising two kids can break your back, youre raising more than ten children alone."


    "..."


    "Wasnt it because of them that you even got involved in this dirty business? Youve smuggled, why not take on a mercenary job?"


    The man pulled out a small box from his pocket. As he opened the box, several luxurious cigars were revealed.


    "As a skilled person like Thunderbolt Jupiter, you can earn quite a lot as a mercenary."


    "..."


    "Come with us."


    Her hesitation was brief.


    Jupiter reached out to take a cigar. The man smiled, cut the end of the cigar, and lit it for her.


    ***


    "The priest will frequentlye to check on you."


    On the night she epted the mercenary recruitment.


    Jupiter gathered the children and exined how they should live from now on.


    The resident priest promised to visit frequently, and she also asked for help from her neighbors.


    Her former guards also cheerfully promised to help care for the children.


    The substantial prepayment from her employer was all given to them as gratitude.


    The remaining money was handed to Junior.


    "This should be enough for half a years living expenses. Use it sparingly."


    "..."


    "Junior, as the oldest, you have to look after your siblings."


    "...Yes."


    "Ill earn a lot of money ande back quickly."


    Jupiter met the gaze of each child, sharing her farewells. Junior clutched the bag of money in her hand tightly.


    That night.


    Junior timidly approached Jupiter, who was smoking a cigarette in a chair outside the front door.


    "Grandma."


    "Hmm? Why arent you asleep?"


    "Can you read this?"


    In Juniors hand was a storybook Jupiter had bought a few days ago.


    Chuckling lightly, Jupiter lifted Junior onto herp with a heave-ho.


    And holding her granddaughter, Jupiter began to read the storybook slowly.


    Junior clung tightly to Jupiter.


    "Grandma, how far are you going?"


    Halfway through the book, Junior suddenly asked. Jupiter casually answered.


    "Well, Im headed west first. Apparently, theres a war-torn country there."


    "Cant you stay here with us?"


    "..."


    "Scared without Grandma?"


    Jupiter gently stroked her granddaughters hair.


    "Ill make a lot of money and be back soon. You dont need to be scared."


    Junior knew it too. The fact that Grandma had to leave.


    But there was no helping her fear. Junior pressed her face hard into Jupiters embrace.


    "Ive been having scary dreamstely."


    "A nightmare?"


    "Yeah. You too, Grandma?"


    "Indeed. Grandma often has them too."


    Jupiter gave a broad smile as she patted her granddaughters back.


    "But today, youll have a good dream."


    On a creaky old chair, with the sea breeze in her face, Junior slowly fell asleep.


    Jupiter whispered softly into the sleeping girls ear.


    "Sleep well, sweetheart."


    ***


    Afterwards, Jupiter set off to find a war, roaming across the continent.


    The ie as a mercenary wasnt as good as she thought. Wars were frequent but most of them were in a lull.


    Eventually, Jupiter had to get her hands dirty with all sorts of unsavory jobs, not just being a mercenary.


    The honor she maintained as a soldier was of no use in front of the livelihood of her grandchildren.


    She sold and discarded the reputation she had built up all her life, and Jupiter began to build a new reputation.


    A fallen soldier, crazed for money.


    A gold digger who would do anything for money.


    Junior was an innocent and tender child, but she changed more ruthlessly as she became responsible for the lives of her younger siblings.


    Most of the neighbors that Grandma asked for help didnt assist Junior.


    On the contrary, they threatened her to cough up money, or they became harmful.


    Junior had to be strong. She had to turn crafty and harsh.


    She even had to master the magic that Grandma told her not to learn, to protect her siblings.


    Above all, she knew it herself. Her talenty in magic.


    No, there was nothing else.


    In a blink of an eye, ten years passed.


    The distance between Jupiter and her grandchildren grew, both physically and emotionally.


    Apart from the asional letters they exchanged, their interactions dwindled.


    Still, Jupiter sent money and Junior wrote letters.


    Junior had be a full-fledged adult.


    And as a mage, she fully understood what exactly had happened 15 years ago.


    What Jupiter had done.


    Jupiter had aged into an elderly woman with white hair.


    Jupiter began to fear her granddaughter. The child she had reared but had actually left an indelible scar.


    ***


    Present time.


    The southern front of the Empire. Fortress city Crossroad.


    The inn room where Junior was staying.


    "..."


    "..."


    Jupiter and Junior stared silently at each other.


    The tender gaze between the grandmother and granddaughter that they shared ten years ago was gone.


    Instead, their gaze was filled with fear and awkwardness, along with a faint resentment.


    "..."


    After staring silently at her granddaughter, drenched in her own vomited blood, Jupiter spat out.


    "...Have you been eating properly?"

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Inn. First floor restaurant.


    Jupiter and Junior sat opposite each other, and I was seated between them...eating.


    "..."


    "..."


    Caught between the two awkward ones, I was sweating bullets.


    What on earth is going on?


    All I wanted to do was hand over the equipment andugh it off.


    I had never thought Id end up caught in a family dispute, unable to even swallow my food!


    "Now, have another te on the house! Its service, service!"


    Then the innkeeper confidently brought a full serving of dishes with a smile. Enough already, bring no more! I want to get out of here as soon as possible!


    "Do you find the food to your liking, my Lord?"


    "Hmm... Its really tasty..."


    "Thats a relief! Hahaha!"


    The innkeeper still wanted to impress me with the national hotel building issue, but thats not the problem. I cant swallow because Im not hungry, and I cant even taste it.


    As such, I was ufortable as I forced down the food, not even knowing what I was eating.


    "Do you really want to work as a wizard this badly?"


    Suddenly, Jupiter asked.


    "Every day vomiting blood, and dying a little more each day... do you have to live the life of a wizard?"


    A sudden attack?! I havent even finished eating yet!


    Inwardly shocked, Junior casually responded while slicing the goose steak and bringing it to her mouth.


    "Living as a wizard is my dream. Ah, this is delicious. Grandma, you should try this."


    She let it slide without even batting an eye!


    Amazed by the sudden exchange, I subtly moved back. Looks like I need to switch to spectator mode.


    "Thats not living as a wizard, Junior. Youre dying every day."


    Jupiter growled lowly.


    Junior didnt even make eye contact, continuing to chew her food.


    "So, if I quit being a wizard and obediently stay at home. Then, will I be alive?"


    "Youd live longer than charging towards death like you are now."


    "Everyone dies eventually, Grandma. My time is just shorter."


    It seemed like I heard a nging sound.


    The two who exchanged blows under the name of conversation fell silent for a moment.


    Jupiter was the first to speak again.


    "Are you nning on dying before me?"


    Then, Junior looked at her grandmother with a faint smile.


    "That wouldnt be too bad."


    "..."


    Jupiter closed her only eye tightly, then pushed her chair back with a scraping noise.


    "I apologize, Your Highness. I will retract my previous words."


    "Huh? What, what?"


    "I will use all the equipment you provided. Giving it to a child who will die before me seems pointless."


    "Oh..."


    "Ill go first. Excuse me."


    Jupiter, who had bowed to me, took the equipment she had brought with her and quickly left the restaurant.


    As I watched Jupiters now empty seat, I mumbled nervously.


    "Are you okay, Junior? With your grandma..."


    "No."


    "Huh?"


    "Shes not my grandma."


    Junior emotionlessly mumbled as she jabbed the steak piece on the te in front of her with her fork.


    "Ive never thought of her as my grandmother."


    "..."


    I couldnt say anything because I had once heard about their past.


    But still.


    "But Junior. Jupiter is right to some extent. If your body gets this bad every time you use magic, it would be better to restrain yourself a bit..."


    "Your Highness."


    Junior uttered softly.


    "Our opponent in this defensive battle is the Vampire Lord. And without me, this battle itself wouldnt take ce. Isnt that right?"


    "..."


    She was absolutely right, so I closed my mouth.


    Yes. Now is not the time to hold back or worry.


    Rather, its a situation where we need to push Junior to her limit, no matter how much blood she vomits.


    "Everyone on this front line is risking their lives."


    Junior stated calmly.


    "The strategic value might be different, but the life of a wizard isnt any heavier than the others. Im just risking my life in the fight as well."


    "..."


    "The food was delicious."


    Junior, who got up, gave me a fox-like smile.


    "Youre paying, right?"


    Are you really going to squeeze money out of someone who might not be here tomorrow?


    Junior dered she was going to rest and climbed the stairs to her room, leaving me alone in front of the remaining untouched food, sighing deeply.


    Everyones dealing with family problems.


    I recalled that Ash, the brat, also seemed to have a family history full of trouble. I didnt know who to listen to anymore.


    After pondering over these insoluble problems, I jumped up from my seat with an exasperated exmation.


    Why was it my problem? I could only hope the two of them would resolve their issues on their own.


    Hey, owner! Can you pack this for me? Ill take it home.


    I nned to give it to my Knight Duo. They would enjoy a good feast.


    ***


    A weekter.


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon Base Camp. Kellibeys forge.


    Its finished.


    At Kellibeys words, I swallowed my dry spit. Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien who had apanied me also gasped in surprise.


    With a chuckle, Kellibey pointed at the weapons lying on the table.


    You better be careful. These weapons are made from the Star Silver, so theyre inherently unstable. Plus, theyve been alchemically treated with devil worm dust.


    On the table was a long sword sheathed in leather, and the head of a massive cavalry spear.


    There were also three quivers filled with arrows.


    Even though it looks white and beautiful, simr to a holy sword, its no different from a demonic sword. Use it with utmost caution.


    I casually shrugged off his warning and carefully stepped up to the table. I was eager to check the equipment stats.


    I reached out to the long sword in the front. Lets see here.


    [Perishable Star Silver Long Sword (SSR) Lv.40]


    - Category: Long Sword


    - Attack Power: 40-50


    - Durability: 10/10


    - Inflicts 100% additional damage against all nefarious enemies.


    - Ignores enemys defense when dealing with all nefarious enemies.


    - When hit, applies a 75% healing reduction effect.


    The prefix perishable was attached. This meant it was a weapon with a top-tier healing reduction effect.


    Double damage boost, true damage through defense ignore, and a healing reduction effect.


    It was a perfect Vampire yer.


    Against non-vampiric enemies, it was just an ordinary long sword. But for vampiric enemies, it was indisputably the most powerful weapon.


    Satisfied, I nodded and turned around.


    Lucas.


    Yep.


    Lucas took the sword and drew it with a smooth motion.


    Swoosh!


    The white de emerged into the world, emitting a smooth sound.


    It was a pure white sword, as clean as freshly fallen snow.


    It emanated a faint red aura, perhaps due to the alchemy done with the [Devils Worm Dust].


    Swoosh! Swish!


    As Lucas lightly swung the sword in the air, the sound of the wind splitting against the de echoed sharply.


    ...Its excellent.


    After a few more swings, Lucas sheathed the sword. With a click, the sword was swallowed back into the scabbard.


    This is the best sword Ive ever held in my life.


    Puhahaha! Of course! Its the first time youre holding one of my weapons. Naturally, it would be the best youve ever held!


    Kellibey burst intoughter.


    Despite his words, he couldnt help but puff up his chest. This old man was truly weak to ttery.


    Next up is our Lady Knight. Give me your spear.


    Oh! Okay!


    Evangeline hurriedly came forward andid her cavalry spear on the table.


    Kellibey grumbled as he picked up the spear.


    You really do haveplicated requests. It would have been easier to make a new one.


    The Star Silver weapon for the cavalry spear was made by oveying a new spearhead on Evangelines [Cross Familys Cavalry Spear].


    It was a trick I could only attempt because this was reality, not a game.


    This allowed her to gain the benefits of both her unique equipment and the Star Silver weapon.


    Fortunately, it worked out.


    With a creak and a clink, a white spearhead attached itself to Evangelines ck cavalry spear as if they were merging.


    The spearhead was made with such precision that it appeared to have been part of the spear from the very beginning.


    Wow, thats amazing!


    Evangeline gasped in awe as she swung the spear around a few times.


    The stats were nearly identical to Lucass long sword. As long as the handling felt good, there should be no problems.


    Anything you want to adjust?


    No, nothing! Its a bit heavier now, but our familys spears were always a bit light! I like it better this way, it feels solid!


    Evangeline cackled, swinging her cavalry spear like a windmill.


    Who would have thought such tremendous power coulde from such tiny arms?


    ...Bring me that spearter.


    Thats when Kellibey whispered to me.


    Its a piece of equipment with incredible potential. It might be hard now, but once you have the necessary materials, you can unlock its true power.


    Typical Kellibey. Probably recognized it as a unique piece of equipment for an SSR-grade character.


    Anyway, I would need the assistance of the Divine Inspiration for a proper upgradeter.


    And finally, the arrows for Damien.


    ...


    Damien squinted at each arrow, examining them carefully.


    Kellibey, for some reason, looked as tense as if he were under evaluation by a judge.


    That guy... has quite the discerning eye...


    You can tell that?


    Of course. The gaze that sees through weapons is different.


    Hmm. I have no idea whats different. But Damien does have the Far-Sight skill, so it makes sense.


    With these arrows...


    Muttering under his breath, Damien eventually pocketed three arrows in his bag.


    I will put them to good use, Master Smith.


    Good, good. I believe you will handle those arrows well.


    As Kellibey stroked his beard with a satisfied grin, he remembered something and pulled out more items from the back.


    I almost forgot. Heres a little something extra.


    What he produced was a crossbow radiating a crimson aura. Handing over the crossbow to Damien, Kellibey patted his shoulder.


    I had a bit of the Devils Arrow wood leftover, so I crafted this.


    Oh, thank you...


    Bewildered, Damien received the crossbow with both hands. I examined its stats from the side. Lets see...


    [Unleashed Agony (SR) Lv.35]


    - Category: Crossbow


    - Attack Power: 35-45


    - Durability: 15/15


    - When you hit, apply a 15% healing reduction effect. If the arrow has the same effect, they stack.


    - Upon hitting, theres a 30% chance to curse. The curse applied is random.


    <Expand list of applicable curses>


    Curious about the curses, I expanded the list. From paralysis to bleeding, confusion, fear, a multitude of status effects popped up.


    It seems to have all status abnormalities existing in the game. One of these is applied randomly? Not bad.


    Isnt this a bit too generous for a service?


    I made it with the leftover wood anyway. Better to be used by someone than to be thrown away.


    Even so, to give such a good piece of equipment for free.


    As I tried to offer something in return, Kellibey vehemently waved his hands.


    No, dont try to pay! We already have a separate agreed upon price for making these weapons!


    Ah, right. Thats true.


    The neck of Celendion.


    I had agreed to give Kellibey all the materials we acquired from defeating the Vampire King.


    After all, if I paid him beforehand, it would diminish the value of the future payment.


    Alright, I wont say it again. Go on now, fight well.


    With a cool remark, Kellibey retreated into the cksmith shop.


    Ill be waiting for the victory report, kiddos.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, and I all bowed to Kellibey. Thank you!


    Our weapons are nowplete.


    Looking at my fully equipped party members, I nodded in satisfaction.


    Now all that remained was strategy.


    Lets head back to Crossroad and stop by the cksmith there too.


    Standing at the teleport gate, I gave Evangeline a look.


    Evangeline, lets get your armor.


    Huh?


    You are our front-line tanker after all. You should have some decent armor. Ive ced an order before.


    Evangelines green eyes widened.


    And she suddenly asked.


    Is that armor pretty?!


    Ask about the performance first. Performance, I say!

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Evangeline had destroyed four SSR-grade equipment thus far.


    First, the spear and shield she received as graduation gifts from the academy.


    I was to me for that one. It all happened because I got a 777 jackpot while trying to use a lucky strike to suppress her.


    Next, she bought another spear and shield set from Nameless, a dungeon merchant NPC, known as the "Demon of Spears" and "Giant of Shields".


    We destroyed that one together while fighting off 50 golems.


    Its funny how all of this somehow involves me.


    Anyways, all four pieces of equipment broke under inevitable circumstances (?).


    So, I requested the cksmith to dismantle these ruined items.


    As a result, luckily, I was able to recover one SSR-grade Magic Core. With this core, I requested the creation of an armor.


    Given that the magic core came from dismantling Evangelines equipment, it only made sense to have her armor made.


    "So, this is the result!"


    After a long preamble, I unwrapped the armor lying beside me.


    "Behold this armor! Its the Golem Armor!"


    "..."


    Evangeline, with her mouth slightly open, looked up at the armor I had revealed.


    "What is this?"


    "Haha. Are you so moved, my junior? Well, I spent a lot of time thinking about what would be best for you before deciding on and ordering this armor. Go ahead! You may shed tears of gratitude for your seniors consideration."


    "No, thats not it..."


    Evangeline shouted, shaking her small fist at the armor.


    "Its ugly-!"


    Her calling it ugly is harsh. The armor must feel so sad if it could hear.


    "How about you say it looks sturdy?"


    "No, theres a limit to how sturdy something can look! This looks like a tower you wear on your body. What is this?!"


    Evangeline knocked on the bulky golem fragment with her small fist. Immediately, she recoiled in surprise.


    "Its frighteningly solid! What the-!"


    "Haha... Isnt it the result of diligent research by the alchemists on the golem armor fragments? It has to be sturdy."


    I smirked and stood next to the armor covered in gauntlets.


    Surely, the appearance is rather thick...ah, no, solid.


    [Golem Armor(SSR) Lv.35]


    - Category: Armor


    - Defense: 70-80


    - Durability: 40/40


    - Stamina+25


    - Each additional golem fragment increases the wearers physical and magical resistance by 5 percent each. (total 50 percent)


    - Each additional golem fragment decreases the wearers movement and attack speed by 2 percent each. (total 20 percent)


    This was the result of researching the golem army fragments obtained by defeating the Golem Legion in Stage 3.


    It was possible to manufacture armor with far superior defensepared to ordinary metal.


    Golem fragments grant a bonus to physical and magical resistance but are disgustingly heavy, resulting in penalties to movement and attack speed.


    Usually, people mix in one or two parts into the armor to reduce this penalty.


    But then I had a counterintuitive idea.


    What if we made an armor entirely covered with golem fragments?


    Thats what this armor, the Golem Armor, is.


    It provides an immense boost to physical and magical resistance at the cost of a hefty penalty to movement and attack speed.


    Especially, the decrease in movement speed is lethal in intense battles.


    But here, Evangelines characteristic [Unstoppable]es into y!


    Evangelines characteristic [Unstoppable] provides 100 percent resistance to movement hindrances.


    Thanks to this, Evangeline can ignore the movement speed penalty on this armor.


    In other words, she gains a huge boost in physical and magical resistance while only suffering a penalty to attack speed.


    This makes the armor more advantageous than disadvantageous.


    This is the perfect armor for Evangeline in the early and mid-game.


    Although she has skills that can help inbat, Evangeline is essentially a pure tanker.


    She has to draw the attention of the enemies in the middle of the enemy line and take their attacks on herself.


    Ive been uneasy, watching her dealing with all of this only with a shield. But with this sturdy armor, I feel a bit more relieved.


    "...Its thick."


    After finally trying on the armor, Evangeline waddled around, muttering.


    The absurdlyrge and thick armor didnt suit Evangelines petite figure at all.


    It looked like she was a festival part-timer, waddling around a venue in an ill-fitting mascot costume.


    "What the heck is this..."


    Evangeline looked miserable, but I was pleased, nodding in satisfaction.


    Undeniably, a vanguard tank should disy the sturdy, dependable characteristics of a well-made bowl of rice.


    Watching the thin arms and legs withstand the monsters onught, its obvious why Ive been so concerned for my juniors well-being. But theres no need for that now, right?


    "As you can see, these additional fragments attached to the basic armor can be detached," I exined while tapping the extra fragments stuck all over my body. Evangeline watched me with a disapproving look, her excitement visibly diminished.


    "If the additional fragments get heavily damaged during battle, like this... by pressing here at the junction, you can detach them. This will reduce your defense but will increase your mobility."


    The Golem Armor allows the additional fragments to be purged, or in other words, detached.


    This was why it was possible to create it without taking measurements.


    It was a suit of armor created by attaching parts together - one size fits all.


    It seems a bit...rge for one size fits all...


    Youre going to grow, Evangeline. Then itll fit better.


    Listening to my lengthy exnation, Evangeline murmured softly.


    "Im devastated..."


    "Huh? What is?"


    "The fantasy I had about my first armor."


    "Cmon. Dont fuss over the looks of your armor. Practicality is what matters."


    Although it does appear slightly bulky. But its solid, isnt it?


    "Hey, thetest knight trend is all about showing off with armor! Wearing shiny armor! A cool helmet! And a fluttering cape!"


    Evangeline, who was squawking, eventually hung her head low.


    "Could you promise me one thing, senior?"


    "What?"


    "When I get another set of armor next time, please ensure its truly beautiful."


    "Hmm."


    It might be a future matter, but your final armor, the [Snow White], is extremely beautiful.


    So much so, your image in it was used as a promotional photo for this game.


    "Alright, alright. I promise. But for now, you have to wrestle with vampires. Just bear with it and put it on."


    "Really... Im going to exterminate them, these vampires..."


    A ferocity I had never seen before red in Evangelines eyes.


    But its kind of funny... uh, I mean, cool, seeing her say that while wearing her clunky armor.


    Turning my gaze away from the spirited Evangeline, I looked at the cksmiths forge.


    "What about the Golem fragments for themon soldiers?"


    "Half of the current forge facilities have been allocated to producing Golem fragments. They should be distributed to everyone before the start of the defense battle."


    "Good."


    We decided to distribute a single part of the Golem fragments to each regr soldier.


    They can attach it to any part of their armor or put it on their shields.


    Such upgrades might not seem like much, but diligently making these improvements, one by one, is important.


    If hero characters are the hammer, regr soldiers are the anvil.


    You need the anvil to strike with the hammer.


    And both must be sturdy to smash the monsters sandwiched between them.


    Strengthening the regr soldiers equipment consistently is as important as taking care of the heroes gear.


    Although it feels like Im making a fuss over a single armor part.


    After giving a few more instructions to the cksmith, I turned towards the party members.


    "Theres a meeting about this defense battles tactics tonight."


    Evangeline, who was waddling around in her new armor, Lucas, who was tantlyughing at her (you bastard), and Damian, who was covering his mouth andughing (you bastard 2), looked at me.


    "Take a break ande to the lords mansion by 6 p.m."


    I gave them a grin.


    "Lets talk about it over dinner together."


    This defense battle was going to be brutal and hard.


    I nned to exin the strategy while serving them a nice meal.


    ***


    Since this meeting was also an announcement about the overall strategy for the defense battle, I toured the city and summoned the other party members.


    The Dion Mercenary Group was at the barracks.


    It was a bit past lunchtime, and they were sweating profusely, training in the barracks indoor training ground.


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    "Your defense is shallow! One more time!"


    Two thievesunched an attack on three warriors with shields.


    The warriors defended, coordinating their shields so they wouldnt be breached. In response, the thieves tried to break their defense byunching coordinated attacks.


    Even though they were only equipped with wooden swords and shields, the fervent exchange of offense and defense was in full swing.


    "Its good to watch."


    When I muttered that, Dion, who had just realized my presence, was surprised.


    "Your Majesty, youre here!"


    "Huh?!"


    "Lord, youve arrived!"


    The five who had put down their shields and wooden swords hurriedly came over to me and bowed. I grinned back at them.


    "Im sorry to have interrupted your training. It looked like you were having a good time."


    "Oh no, Your Majesty! Were embarrassed for showing you something we shouldnt have."


    Dion genuinely seemed ashamed, but inside, I was forming a new opinion about them.


    Theyre in the middle of partybined training, even without instructions.


    All of them were N-grade heroes. They have neither impressive specs nor skills.


    There isnt much they can showcase, but one of the things they could boast about was their tight teamwork.


    If a team of five can act as one body in attack and defense, they canpensate for the limitations of N-grades, and low levels and specs.


    They knew exactly where they needed to go.


    Looking back at his party members, Dion gave an awkwardugh.


    "Compared to the other heroes under Your Majestysmand, who are all extremely talented, were rather ordinary. We cant afford to be a burden, so we have to train hard."


    "..."


    I didnt deny his words.


    Topete and to survive on the battlefield, they have to keep up their relentless effort.


    "Theres a meeting at the lords mansion at 6 PM tonight."


    As I spoke, I patted each of the Dion Mercenary Groups five members on the shoulder.


    "Wash off all the sweat. Youve been working hard, you should eat something tasty."


    ***


    The Shadow Squad was staying in an annex a little distant from the lords mansion.


    Being elves, they were concerned about others gazes, so I simply gave them the annex.


    Swoosh! Whoosh!


    There was a shooting range set up behind the annex, and it was unclear when it was built.


    Targets were scattered all over, and there were a lot of straw men riddled with arrows.


    Two wizards were moving the targets around as three archers shot arrows, aiding in their training.


    They were very systematic in their training.


    "Oldgirl. Your long-range uracy is still low. Increase it by one point today. Skull. Your close-range shooting speed is slow. You need to retrain your reaction speed from the beginning. Burnout. What are you... are you just going to keep bombing? Youll die if you cant do anything else."


    Godhand, who had been giving feedback to the archers, seemed to sense my presence and turned to look at me.


    "Your Majesty, youre here."


    "You all are very diligent."


    "Youre here, Your Majesty!"


    "Youre here!"


    The remaining members of the Shadow Squad bowed to me.


    Oldgirl just gave a small wave. Hm, still the same as always.


    I looked at Godhands two hands.


    "Are your hands okay now?"


    "Of course. Theyre in perfect condition."


    "Thats a relief. From tomorrow, youll have to use your body more."


    I winked at Lucas who had followed me.


    Lucas climbed onto a cart that was pulled behind the carriage, and opened the box that was on it.


    Creak-


    The box was half-filled with sparkling gray metal.


    Silver bullion.


    "Its yours, Godhand."


    I brought the remaining silver used in equipment crafting for him.


    "With this amount of silver, I think you could hire an army, not just the five of us."


    Surprised, Godhand looked at me.


    "Why are you giving this to us?"


    "Youve heard that our opponents for the defense battle this time are vampires, right?"


    I grinned.


    "And the weakness of those vampire bastards is this silver. And Godhand, youre a metal sorcerer who can manipte metal at will."


    "!"


    "What do you think? With this much silver, we could make a decent leap against the vampires, right?"


    Atst, Godhand, who realized my intentions, cracked a faint smile.


    "What should I do, Your Majesty?"


    "Come to the main house by 6. Lets talk while having a meal... Ah."


    I winked at the younger squad members.


    "Is there a menu you want for dinner? If there is, tell me now."


    As I said this, the trio of archers immediately lit up their eyes and raised their hands. These gluttonous little ones.


    ***


    I had someone call Junior separately, and a reply came back that she would arrive by 6.


    With this, all the party members were gathered.


    Until everyone arrived, I decided to take a break. I sat on the edge of my bed in my room and stared nkly into space.


    "..."


    Before me floated the system window.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 5]


    - Lv.? Vampire Lord: 1


    - Lv.? Vampire Generals: 2


    - Lv.? Elite Vampires: 7


    - Lv.25 Fallen Blood <Elite>: 20


    - Lv.20 Frost Ghoul: 970


    - Time till start: 9 days


    Theyreing.


    Gazing upon the open window detailing my enemies, a wave of vertigo washed over me. Before long, I closed the system window.


    Theyre getting closer.


    This stage was going to be challenging.


    Despite my bravado and preparation for the defense, I had past experience to draw upon.


    I knew this stage would be dreadfully harsh.


    But I couldnt avoid it, so all I could do was stare down the approaching wave of enemies with eyes wide open.


    Nothing changes. Every defense, no, every moment, is a make-or-break situation.


    A pivotal move with the fate of the world at stake.


    Just as it had always been, that was my role.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    In the afternoon, before evening, at the entrance of the mansion.


    The first party to arrive at the mansion was unexpectedly not the one I called.


    "Jupiter?"


    Confused, I muttered tentatively.


    "What brings you here?"


    "..."


    Dressed in clean imperial army uniform, Jupiter shed a thin smile.


    Despite her pale face marked with unmistakable signs of disease, her sole eye remained as sharp as ever.


    "Your Majesty. Do you remember what I told you before? I said I was spreading a rumor across the continent, didnt I?"


    "Hmm?"


    "That the monster front here pays well. That the newmander, His Highness the Prince, is generous. Didnt I say I was spreading that rumor?"


    "Ah, right, that one."


    Yes. It happened a few months ago, but I remember it clearly. I told her to spread rumors among the continents mercenaries.


    I had readily agreed to it.


    After all, there was nothing better than having mercenaries flocking to this city.


    "The old mercenaries I knew heard the rumor and havee."


    Jupiter pointed to the mercenaries standing behind her.


    Men and women of middle age, with vividly lined faces, politely bowed to me.


    Including Jupiter, they were a group of five - exactly one party.


    "Were thinking of naming the party... Old Hunters. How does that sound?"


    Jupiter proposed confidently.


    "They are veterans, having rolled through hell-like frontlines. Theyll be of help."


    "Jupiter."


    But I shook my head slightly.


    "Your magic explosion injuries havent healed yet. I cant allow you to join the frontlines."


    "Your Majesty."


    Jupiter didnt back down.


    "I heard this defensive battle involves vampires."


    "..."


    "Youll need as many capable mages as possible, wont you?"


    I clenched my jaw. What she said was undeniably true.


    Even at a nce, these people were high-level veterans. Their rankings were decent too.


    If they were to join the uing battle, they would be of great help.


    However...


    "Dont worry. Im a mercenary. Im not foolish enough to burn myself out just to spit out magic."


    Jupiter, who had stepped forward, pleaded desperately.


    "Your Majesty. Please give this old woman a chance."


    "..."


    "To prove that I still have some use... Please give me a chance."


    I couldnt bring myself to refuse her.


    "Come in. Were about to have a strategic meeting over dinner."


    I gestured into the mansion and smiled wryly.


    "I suppose Ill have to prepare five more servings."


    ***


    A few hourster.


    Inside the Lords mansion, in the dining room.


    Although I asked everyone to gather by 6 p.m., all the party members had arrived even before 5 p.m.


    A long table was set in the dining room, and the members of the four parties were seated in a row.


    From the top seat, there was the main party, Shadow Squad, Dion Mercenary Group, and the newly joined Old Hunters.


    Junior, who I had separately called, was also sitting at the table with the main party.


    From the friendly chatter, it seemed they had be friends.


    At that moment, Junior locked eyes with Jupiter, who had been silently sipping water in the corner of the table.


    "..."


    "..."


    The grandmother and granddaughter quickly averted their eyes, pretending nothing had happened. Seriously.


    "Everyones here."


    When I stood at the head of the table, everyone fell silent and focused on me. I nodded.


    "Originally, I was going to feed you first then start the meeting. But since you all arrived early, lets have the meeting first and then eat. Is that okay?"


    Dion and Godhand immediately nodded.


    "Of course, Your Majesty!"


    "The strategy meeting for this defensive battle is much more important than a meal."


    I scratched my chin.


    "Hmm... Youre right, but... the food might not taste as good after the meeting."


    "Haha! Even if the world ends, my appetite wont lessen. Dont worry about that."


    Evangelineughed, and Lucas nodded seriously. These gluttons.


    "Alright. Before the appetizeres out, let me briefly share some information about this defensive battle."


    Clearing my throat.


    "The most important piece of information first. The boss monster for this defensive battle, the Vampire Lord Celendion, has..."


    I boldly started with the most crucial detail.


    "...1,000 lives."


    Celendion had a stock of 1,000 lives.


    It was almost appropriate to call him the savings king rather than the vampire king.


    "..."


    The dining room fell silent.


    At the table filled with an atmosphere of silence, Evangeline stuck out her tongue and mumbled softly.


    "Ew?"


    See, I told you it might ruin your appetite...


    "...So youre saying we have to kill this powerful vampire lord a thousand times?"


    Lucas mumbled apprehensively.


    "Even killing it once seems very challenging... but a thousand times?"


    "Of course, its impossible to kill that monster a thousand times."


    I smirked.


    "Thats why we have to find another way."


    ***


    Vampires.


    Monsters who take over the life rights of others through the act of blood sucking, making them part of their own lineage.


    The lord stands at the apex of this vampire race.


    The individual who owns the lives of all his legion members.


    "Celendions vampire legion was once annihted for some unknown reason."


    I dont know what this unknown reason is. Only the setting that it happened in the distant past remains.


    In any case, Celendion, who was left alone after all his subordinate vampires died, did not abandon them.


    Noblesse oblige.


    A lord is responsible for the lives of his followers.


    "Celendion divided his immense life force into a thousand pieces and distributed it among his already deceased followers, resurrecting them."


    I nodded gravely.


    "Celendions life is divided amongst the entire legion."


    All for one and one for all.


    That is the vampire legion.


    The setting is lengthy, but how is this applied in the game?


    "Celendion wont die until thest member of the legion falls."


    You have to kill all the mobs before you can kill the boss mob.


    "And if we fail to finish off Celendion at the end, he will retreat, regenerate his legion, and return."


    If the boss raid fails, these bastards regenerate. Though it does take some time.


    "The exnation was long, but in the end, the structure is simple."


    I summarized.


    "The iing vampire legion of a thousand. Until wepletely incinerate thest scrap of ghoul... we cant kill Celendion."


    This isnt metaphorical. The word is literally stamped on Celendions status window.


    Unkible.


    Immortal.


    Bastard.


    "In other words, we dont need to face Celendion."


    Theres no need to waste firepower on someone who wont die.


    "I will iste Celendion with a secret n Ive prepared, and tie his hands. In the meantime, you all and the regr soldiers will annihte the vampire legion."


    Its easily said, but it will be a terribly difficult battle.


    Even without Celendion, the remaining vampires alone are incredibly powerful.


    But without giving anything away, I raised my voice.


    "After that, we raid the alone Celendion and finish the defense. This is the overall flow of this defense battle."


    Alright, thats the big picture.


    "Now in detail... I will tell you one by one how to crush them."


    I snapped my fingers.


    Then, Aider rolled in a ckboard full of writings and drawings into the dining room.


    "Frost ghoul. Enhanced frost ghoul. Fallen blood. Regr vampire. Vampire general. And the vampire lord, Celendion."


    Drawing a staff in my hand, I banged on the ckboard.


    "I will now lecture in detail on how to deal with each entity, so everyone better drill this into your heads."


    Its lecture time by the hit tutor RetroAddict of Protect the Empire!


    "Remembering this will be your blood and flesh... and your life in this defense battle, so make sure you understand it clearly."


    "Senior!"


    Then, Evangeline raised her hand. I pointed at Evangeline with the tip of my staff, eximing, "Oh!"


    "Good, student Evangeline. Do you have a question before the lecture?"


    Evangeline, who was rolling her eyes to catch the atmosphere around her, asked cautiously.


    "... Cant we have the lecture after eating?"


    "Put your palm out."


    "No, really, I feel like my appetite willpletely disappear after hearing about how to deal with vampires! Even when we were supposed to eat!"


    Youngdy, is the meal the problem now?! The future of the defense battle is the problem!


    ***


    And so, my heated lecture on strategies ended three hourster.


    It was well past 8 in the evening.


    "..."


    "..."


    Really, all their faces turned pale, having lost their appetite.


    As I meticulously exined the specifications of vampires, a species they had only vaguely known about until now, they were bound to feel disheartened.


    As my lecture continued, the chef who had been watching from the back of the dining room started serving the appetizers cautiously.


    But while food was being ced on the table, all the party members remained lost in their thoughts, unable to touch the food.


    "Do you think... we can pull this off?"


    The careful question was voiced by Damien.


    "We are facing an enemy more formidable than any monster weve encountered so far..."


    "..."


    I recall encountering Celendion on the Path of the Overlord just a few days ago.


    Back then, our main party was helpless against him. He was undeniably strong.


    But that was a dungeon. It was his base.


    This time, we fight at our base.


    And his stats will be adjusted down to match Stage 5. It will be much more manageable.


    In the end, this game is an RPG.


    Level is the bully, and gear luck is king.


    In other words,


    "Think about the battles youve all fought so far."


    If hes downgraded, and were upgraded,


    We can catch up. We certainly can.


    "All the previous battles were nearly impossible, harsh battles. But we made it through."


    I looked around at everyone and smiled broadly.


    "And we will do it again this time."


    I was confident. Confident that we could clear this stage, in our strategy.


    But...


    "..."


    Honestly, I wasnt so confident.


    How many of them could I actually save?


    I was doing my best given the circumstances, but...


    Limits do approach, clearly.


    ...ugh.


    Suddenly, that scene shed through my mind.


    When we cleared thest stage on Earth.


    Every party member character was annihted, with only Lucas left standing alone.


    Standing alone on top of the bodies of friends and foes.


    I wont let that happen again.


    I shook my head vigorously.


    This time, its different.


    Here, the real Lucas is nodding at me with a face full of trust.


    I wont leave you alone, Lucas.


    I wont leave anyone behind... I wont lose anyone I can save.


    "We have 9 days left until the start of the stage. We have determined our strategy, so we will train ordingly."


    Seated at the head of the table, I picked up my fork and plunged it into the appetizer te that nobody had touched yet.


    "So, everyone, make sure to eat a hearty meal!"


    Chewing the sd vigorously, I grinned.


    "Because Im going to be pushing you all to your limits from tomorrow."

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Six dayster.


    Lake Kingdoms Underground Dungeon. Zone 10.


    The Crimson Mansion, the headquarters of the vampire legion, housed the Masters Room in its innermost area.


    Creak... Creak...


    The rooms owner, Celendion, was found hanging from the ceiling with a noose around his neck.


    "..."


    Staring up at Celendion were his loyal servants, Alpha and Beta.


    Alpha and Beta, a young man and woman, shared the same deep blue hair as Celendion.


    Dressed in neat butler and maid uniforms, they served at Celendions side.


    The pair seemed ustomed to Celendions suicide attempts, their faces revealing an unaffected demeanor.


    Celendion, hanging from the ceiling, looked down at them with weary eyes.


    "Did you attempt suicide again, my lord?"


    "Yes."


    "Any sess?"


    "As always... no."


    "Shall we bring you down?"


    "Yes, please."


    They carefully supported Celendions body and brought him down.


    With Celendion being child-like in appearance, Alpha and Beta resembled an older brother and sister, despite Celendion having lived far longer.


    After seating Celendion on the sofa, Alpha sighed lightly.


    "Couldnt you find a more creative way tomit suicide? Lowering you down every morning is starting to wear me out..."


    "Didnt I slit my wristsst week?"


    "That requires washing the sheets, which is bothersome."


    "What if I did it in the bathroom?"


    "Then the bathroom would need cleaning..."


    Beta, the female maid, nodded in agreement with Alphas rapid-fire rebuttals.


    A long scar etched horizontally across Betas slender neck.


    As though it had been cut off and then reattached.


    Due to this injury, Beta couldnt speak. Shemunicated only through gestures.


    Looking at his two servants in turn, Celendion pinched his own pallid cheek.


    "Which of my suicide attempts was least bothersome for you?"


    "Your attempt to starve yourself was the easiest. There was nothing to clean up, and we didnt need to prepare meals."


    Alpha spoke impassively, while Beta made frantic hand gestures, pointing out the window at the flower bed.


    Alpha tranted Betas gestures.


    "ording to Beta, the most troublesome was when you tried to throw yourself off daily. Cleaning the flower bed every day was quite troublesome."


    A faint bitter smile ghosted over Celendions otherwise expressionless face.


    Celendion attempted suicide daily but never seeded. The reasons were twofold.


    Firstly, his massive regenerative abilities.


    Even when a limb was severed, it healed quickly, making it impossible to reach death by any ordinary means.


    Secondly, his limitless life, fragmented and stored within the legion.


    Even on the rare asion when he did reach death through extreme measures and incredible luck, the stored life force within the legion would revive him.


    "When will this torturous life end?"


    Alpha and Beta skillfully changed Celendions clothes.


    While his servants were adjusting his clothing, Celendion murmured softly.


    "What a torment it is, to be unable to even end my own life. The people of Lake Kingdom made such a fuss trying to attain immortality, only to end up like this."


    As Alpha tied Celendions tie, he chuckled.


    "And here you are, my lord, tormented even though youve attained immortality. The irony is quite amusing."


    "Well, I never desired immortality."


    Celendion rubbed his tired eyes.


    On his young boyish face, his red eyes were deep and gloomy like those of an old man.


    "I thought I had finally ended my long, filthy life and found rest... But then the great King revived me here. And its already been five hundred years."


    After changing into a well-fitted suit, Celendion looked at his palm and heaved a heavy sigh.


    "Will I be able to die this time?"


    "Are you referring to the uing campaign?"


    Today was the day of the Vampire Legions campaign.


    The king had dered the start of the invasion in three days, so they had to leave today to reach the enemys walls in time.


    Alpha and Beta both smirked.


    "Can those humans really be a match for us? Besides, havent we been saving our strength for this Grand Rampage for a long time?"


    "..."


    "A death-seeking Lord...


    Alpha and Beta simultaneously nodded their heads to Celendion.


    "May you forever remain as our immortal lord."


    "..."


    Silent, Celendion slowly nodded his head.


    "But this time, our opponent is far from average."


    Celendion remembered the enemymander he had encountered a few days ago.


    - Dont worry, Vampire King! Even without your request, I would naturally kill you. Itd be better for you to consider the scream youll let out when youre dying at the edge of my sword!


    Definitely- the human was named Ash.


    Facing him directly and still being able to disperse such hatred without retreating even an inch.


    Shes simr.


    Simr to the great humans who killed him a very long time ago, Ash was simr.


    Celendion pressed his left chest which was faintly throbbing.


    It had been quite a while since his heart throbbed like this.


    Perhaps, truly...


    - Clean your neck and crawl towards my castle walls. Ill take responsibility and put an end to your pathetic life!


    Could this man, possibly kill him?


    "The entire army is on standby, Lord."


    Alpha and Beta swung the bedroom door wide open. The butler and maid smiled gently at their lord.


    "Now, lets go. We need yourmand."


    "..."


    Celendion slowly rose.


    Despite the massive fatigue weighing on his shoulders, equivalent to the years he lived, he shook it off lightly.


    Celendion plodded forward. His two attendants followed behind.


    ***


    Outside the mansion.


    Already, about a thousand vampires and ghouls were lined up and waiting on the spacious road.


    All of them kneeled on one knee with their heads bowed, holding their breaths while waiting for the arrival of their lord.


    "..."


    Celendion silently looked around them.


    It had been five hundred years since he hid in this Lake Kingdom.


    During that time, he had inted the size of his army using nightmares.


    Hundreds of vampires under other lords, who were asleep in the nightmares, and thousands of ghouls joined.


    The army grew indefinitely.


    However, in the end, they were Celendions main force.


    The elite thousand.


    Those whom Celendion had divided his life to.


    "We have been waiting, Lord."


    One of the seven vampires who were kneeling in front let out.


    "Themand to move out."


    "...Its been a while since west went to the surface."


    Celendion, who had been scanning his soldiers one by one, asked.


    "Whats the route of departure? Are we departing through the Lake Kingdoms main gate?"


    "Yes. However, please note that..."


    Alpha added hesitantly.


    "... Nameless is blocking the main gate."


    Celendions red eyes narrowed.


    Nameless.


    Thest resister of the Lake Kingdom, who had been blocking most of the monsters of this hell alone.


    "Shes truly practicing noblesse oblige."


    Celendion let out a low chuckle.


    "Shes been fighting unbroken for such a long time... Whats with such responsibility. She could just give up and rx like everyone else."


    "But Namelesss resistance is nearing its limit."


    Alpha stared northward. The direction where Lake Kingdoms main gate was.


    "Although she had been blocking the majority of the floods for the past five hundred years, recently, she began to falter. She wont be able to block us this time."


    Alpha extended her hand to exin the departure route.


    "All other armies, excluding the main force of a thousand, are on standby at the northern central square. Soon, theyll advance to the main gate as bait, engaging in battle with Nameless. While they buy us some time..."


    "The main force will pass through the main gate. And we advance towards the surface."


    Celendion tilted his head.


    "Have other armies also advanced this way?"


    "Its embarrassing, but yes. We throw the bait army at Nameless, and while the bait army buys time, a small main force advances outside the kingdom."


    Alpha gritted her teeth.


    "If it wasnt for Nameless, tens of thousands of monsters would have attacked the surface every time. If that were the case, the surface would have been destroyed long ago."


    "We dont need tens of thousands to destroy the surface."


    Celendion, whoughed faintly, looked around at his elite.


    "We have enough with our thousand."


    Upon hearing that, Celendions vampire subordinates all smirked in unison.


    Indeed, why were there so many monsters needed to bring about the worlds destruction?


    Ten vampires. A thousand ghouls.


    This was more than enough to wreak havoc on the surface of the earth.


    "Lets get moving."


    With a light step, Celendion led the way.


    "I long to breathe the air of the surface once more."


    A thousand-strong legion of kin orderly followed behind Celendion.


    ***


    North of the Lake Kingdom.


    In front of the main gate. Central za.


    When Celendion and the thousand of the main force arrived here, a battle was already underway.


    sh!


    Boom!


    Gigantic beams of light were shot off like artillery fire, disintegrating the monsters it grazed into dust.


    d in a worn-out robe and with her white hair flying about, Nameless was in the midst of battle.


    "Damn traitor!"


    "Tear them apart! Drain them of their blood!"


    Hundreds of vampires rushed in, casting blood magic.


    Roar!


    Growl!


    Countless Frost Ghouls exhaled a cold breath as they closed in from all sides.


    However,


    sh! sh!


    Wielding an old, worn-out sword, Nameless ughtered them all as she emitted beams of light.


    Each swing of the sword erupted a massive beam of light.


    In the pitch-dark sky of the Lake Kingdom, the sh of the blue light illuminated the city for an instant.


    "You are the consequences of the sinsmitted by this kingdom."


    Nameless murmured menacingly.


    "Where do you think youre going? Stay within the Lake Kingdom and dream your nightmare, monsters...!"


    sh!


    The beam of light struck at the center of the decoy legion.


    The monsters caught in the light were annihted without a trace.


    Watching the spectacle, Celendion admired it.


    "A weapon truly worthy of ending my life. Beautiful."


    One of Celendions frequent suicide attempts involved confronting Nameless directly.


    However, each time death came at the hands of Nameless, the king would always revive him.


    The king did not care about any other means by which the legionmander died, except for death at the hands of Nameless.


    Therefore, a sh here was meaningless.


    While Nameless and the decoy legion were engaged in intense battle, Celendion and the main force quietly passed by.


    Rumble-


    Could it have sensed the deployment?


    The rusted northern gate began to open slowly.


    "Celendion...!"


    Recognizing that the main force was escaping, Nameless yelled towards them.


    "Where are you going, you vampire bastard!"


    "Why, the surface of course, dear deposed princess."


    "!"


    At the title "princess," Nameless face twisted. Beneath her white hair, her teeth were clenched.


    "Do not continue to bear the tragic burden of this hell alone."


    With a faint smile, Celendion stepped out through the fully opened north gate.


    "Eventually, you too will be eroded and swallowed by time."


    "Wait, Celendion! You...!"


    Nameless tried desperately to stop the main force, but the decoy legion was closing in on her from all sides.


    Leaving behind the battlefield swirling with light and blood, Celendion and the main force stepped out through the northern gate of the Lake Kingdom.


    From the gate to the surface of theke, a transparent path was connected.


    Soon after they began to walk, Celendion and the main force of the Blood Tribe were able to step out onto the surface.


    "The air is good here."


    After quietly taking in the outside worlds air for the first time in hundreds of years, Celendion stared straight to the north.


    "Lets go. To bring about the worlds destruction."


    Hoping that his own demise awaited him at the end of the path, the Vampire King began his journey towards the human world.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    With just two days left until the start of the stage, the morning hade.


    I brought all four parties of my retinue to the Lake Kingdom Dungeon.


    Over the past week, we had cleared two dungeons in Zone 4 - the [Library] and the [Court].


    The dungeons were swarming with ghouls and Fallen Bloods, each having a vampire as a boss monster.


    In the Library, the vampire specialized in blood magic, and in the Court, the vampire excelled in meleebat.


    There were dangerous moments, but we managed to clear them safely.


    By now, all the party members had gathered enough experience dealing with the bloodline.


    So, today, we came to thest dungeon in Zone 4, the [Grand Park].


    Its a wave-type dungeon, where we had to fend off monsters pouring from all directions in arge open field with hardly any obstacles.


    It requires at least 20 people in 4 parties.


    Currently, we have exactly 4 parties in the First Army. Twenty people.


    I brought everyone along, judging we were more than capable. And indeed, my judgment was correct.


    Grrr! Grrr!


    Monsters flooded in from all directions,


    Thud! Thud! Wham!


    Our tankers, arranged in a circle, swept the monsters off their feet with their shields,


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Ping!


    Rumble... Boom!


    Our archers and mages poured their attacks from all directions, grinding down the monsters.


    The party members perfectly and effortlessly defended against the recurring monster waves. Brilliant.


    Among them, the performance of the newly joined party was particrly dazzling.


    Old Hunters.


    A party of middle-aged mercenaries led by Jupiter, with a solidposition of three tankers and two mages.


    The two veteran mages alternated inunching attack spells.


    Jupiters fellow mage was an ice wizard, and a rain of ice and lightning constantly poured down on the monsters heads.


    "Urgh!"


    asionally, Jupiter coughed, and her magic power was weaker than before.


    Nevertheless, she was effectively frying the monsters. It was obvious that she was pushing herself...


    "..."


    Junior asionally nced at the old woman.


    Unbeknownst to others, Junior was secretly casting spells while coughing blood into her handkerchief.


    A grandmother and granddaughter, both doing well.


    Anyway, we easily annihted the regr monsters.


    Thest wave was four Fallen Bloods. They ran towards us one by one from all directions.


    I instructed each party to deal with one each.


    ng! ng! Crunch...!


    After about 10 minutes,


    The level of the Fallen Bloods was quite high, and everyone struggled, but in the end, we defeated all of them without a single injury.


    "We, we did it..."


    Dion, who had stabbed a silver dagger into the neck of thest Fallen Blood, gasped and mumbled.


    "We really did it. We...!"


    The other three parties also had a tough time, but none as much as the Dion Mercenary Group.


    The group consisted only of N-tier heroes.


    The Dion Mercenary Group was basically all melee characters, that is, all closebat heroes, and there wasnt even a magic attacker.


    However, they had diligently trained andbined their defense and attack against the Fallen Blood, and finally seeded in the kill.


    "Its impressive to see so much growth in such a short time."


    I patted Dions shoulder. Dion nodded his head gratefully.


    "Thank you, Your Highness...!"


    "Theres nothing to thank me for. Its the fruit of your efforts."


    And it was sincere.


    These were five ordinary N-tier characters who I wouldnt have bothered with during a game walkthrough.


    I never thought they would grow into reliable mainstays.


    Human beings have potential that cannot be seen by looking at the stat window.


    While looking over the Dion Mercenary Group, who were hugging each other and high-fiving, I thought to myself,


    As amander, as a lord, I have to look at real humans, not the system window.


    The Dion Mercenary Group taught me that obvious but valuable realization.


    I need to look at the people in front of me who are alive and breathing... I need to observe them with my own eyes, not through the system window.


    The battle was over. The dungeon was cleared.


    After taking a brief rest and collecting all the loot,


    I gathered the party members and finished preparations to return to Crossroad, raising my voice,


    "We have cleared all the sectors in Zone 4 of the Lake Kingdom Dungeon."


    We had cleared all three dungeons in Zone 4.


    In other words, we had conquered all the dungeons that could be cleared. We had squeezed out all the experience points that could be obtained.


    Weve done everything we can.


    The equipment settings were finalized, and we had installed all the traps and artifacts on the castle walls.


    Now all we could do was leave the results to the heavens.


    Whether we seed in clearing and survive, or...


    Or...


    Swallowing the words that rose within me, I began pping.


    The siege is in two days. Rest up until then.


    Everyone looked tired from the forced march over the past few days, but their faces were filled with pride and aplishment from safely clearing three dungeons in a row.


    I also rewarded them with a quiet smile.


    "Everyone did great! Lets head back!"


    ***


    [Free exploration has ended!]


    [Leveled-up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.36 (1)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.41 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.41 (1)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.39 (1)


    - Damien(N) Lv.38 (1)


    >Sub-party 1


    - Godhand(SR) Lv.38 (1)


    - Bodybag(R) Lv.33 (1)


    - Oldgirl(R) Lv.33 (1)


    - Skull(N) Lv.30 (1)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.29 (1)


    >Sub-party 2


    - Dion(N) Lv.27 (2)


    - A(N) Lv.26 (2)


    - Lark(N) Lv.25 (2)


    - Hessen(N) Lv.25 (2)


    - Chae(N) Lv.25 (2)


    >Sub-party 3


    - Jupiter(SR) Lv.42 (1)


    - Yenichi(R) Lv.32 (1)


    - Free(R) Lv.31 (1)


    - Sentens(R) Lv.30 (1)


    - Viole(R) Lv.30 (1)


    [Dead and Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Lower ss Blood Stone: 120


    - Middle ss Blood Stone: 38


    ***


    I looked at the long list of twenty names one by one.


    Not knowing how many would survive in the next settlement window.


    Carefully and dearly I looked at each one.


    Repeating everyones name in my mouth, I murmured with a prayer.


    Survive.


    Stay alive.


    ***


    Mansion. My room.


    Taking a break alone, I was looking at the system window.


    I activated the [Dark Event Tracker] by manipting the system window.


    To know in advance what terrible event it would mess me up with next.


    But then.


    [No dark events will be triggered in this stage.]


    Huh?


    Wondering what this was about, the reason was outrageous.


    [The maximum applicable difficulty is already in ce. The difficulty cannot be increased further.]


    The reason was that it was already so difficult that it couldnt be made any harder.


    What a crazy world. Should I say this is with or without conscience?


    Just as I was nkly taking a break,


    Bang!


    "Young Master! The pigeon we sent to the capital returned with a reply!"


    Aider, who suddenly entered my room, said so. I sprung up.


    This time, I had sent the pigeon with various errands to be run at the capital.


    So it took longer for the round trip than usual. Still, it returned before the start of the stage.


    "What did they say? Are they sending reinforcements?"


    I asked without any real expectation.


    As expected, Aider shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Their stance remains the same. They say they cant send any."


    "Those bastards... I clearly told them, its a final warning... If they dont send reinforcements, Ill show them a hell of a mess..."


    I growled, grinding my teeth. Really, this was how it was going to be till the end...


    "Sigh... Okay. I didnt even factor that into the calctions anyway."


    Shaking off my irritation, I calmed myself down and looked at Aider.


    "What about the other tasks?"


    "Yes. On the way to the capital, the pigeon contacted the tradesman and the architect, as you instructed."


    The tradesman to take over the blood stone cirction, and the architect for the exterior of the hotel to be built in Crossroad.


    I had asked the pigeon to contact them and deliver my letters.


    Those are all matters for a very distant future...


    It feels like ying chess in the fog,ying traps for the future while not knowing how the imminent defense battle will turn out.


    Aider read out the replies from the tradesman and the architect.


    "They all say theyll consider it positively, but again, because of the unstable situation in the southern front, its difficult for them toe easily."


    "Well... I expected such a reply."


    He sounds like hes giving a positive review. Hes beating around the bush to refuse my request in this wilderness.


    I let out a deep sigh.


    "I guess I have to go to the capital myself to gather everyone."


    "You, my lord, are going all the way to the capital? Arent you too busy with defenses and other matters?"


    Without bothering to answer, I gave a wry smile and got up.


    "Yes, thats right. As busy as I am, I should rest and then get back to work."


    "Oh dear, then I shall prepare the carriage. Where will you be going?"


    "The Temple."


    I opened a drawer in the cab and pulled out a money bag I had prepared in advance.


    "Theres one more person I want to recruit for this defense battle."


    ***


    The Temple.


    When I arrivedte at night, the high priestess, Saintess Margarita, looked quite surprised.


    "Your Majesty? What brings you here at this hour?"


    "Peoplee to the temple for a variety of reasons, but ultimately, isnt the goal the same?"


    I put my hands together in front of my chest.


    "Theyre praying for salvation in the future."


    I dont have a religion, but shamelessly, I do want salvation.


    I hope for a victory in the next defense battle.


    I hope that as many people as possible survive.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, then opened them and put the money bag I brought into the donation box.


    Thump! The heavy money bag dropped to the bottom of the donation box with a sound.


    Margarita looked quite flustered.


    "Theres no party member who needs treatment today... Why the donation?"


    "Saintess. No, Margarita."


    I slowly turned my head and looked at Margarita.


    "You said it before. This fight here is a holy war. Battling monsters to protect humans is a sacred task."


    "..."


    "I humbly ask you not to neglect this holy war, but to throw yourself into it."


    Margaritas eyes trembled violently.


    The conditions for recruiting Saintess Margarita.


    Use the temple and make regr donations. Reach a certain amount with the donations.


    And just now, I filled up thatst amount.


    Hospitals are always ces where money leaks out like water.


    In such a remote ce, Margaritas temple, which operates on small donations for poor mercenaries, is even more so.


    The donations Ive been pouring into this financially struggling ce must have been like a lifeline.


    I supplemented the hospital beds,id new nkets and sheets, and stocked clean bandages and gauze.


    Since I took office as a lord, the facilities of the temple have been improving day by day.


    Like it or not, this temple relies on my donations for its finances.


    Now Margarita is in a position where she can no longer refuse my request.


    "This defense battle will be more brutal than any other this city has ever faced. The soldiers who received treatment from you just a few days ago may not be able to return anymore."


    I spoke inly, but brutally, about the events toe.


    "Moreover, the wall itself might be breached. If the vampires get over that wall, there will be a festival of blood here."


    "..."


    "All the citizens of Crossroad might die. And if Crossroad copses, the entire human world will be in danger."


    I nodded heavily.


    "Please lend us your strength, Margarita. We need your healing abilities."


    After a moment of hesitation, Margarita finally uttered.


    "Im... nothing but a country woman with no ability other than taking care of the wounded."


    "..."


    "I dont have the power to repel enemies. Why me..."


    "Margarita."


    I took a big step closer to Margarita. Margarita shuddered.


    "The quicker way than treating patients is to prevent them from getting hurt in the first ce."


    "..."


    "You can do that if youre on the field."


    A skill set focused on healing and shielding.


    The games best area healer. A leading candidate for tier R hero, Saintess Margarita.


    She looked up at me with trembling eyes for a long time, bit her lips, and then asked in a thin voice.


    "What... should I do?"


    ***


    And so, Margarita was recruited.


    For now, shes a guest character limited to this stage, but in fact, she can be called up as a party member whenever needed in the future.


    If a healer is needed, she can be used conveniently.


    On this asion, I organized two reserve parties,bining Lilly, Margarita, and eight newly recruited N-R grade heroes who had been enhanced in the meantime.


    The party leaders were Lilly and Margarita.


    Lillys party was tasked with forming thest line of defense from the rear, while Margaritas party was responsible for transporting and treating the injured.


    Having organized the reserves, I returned to the mansion and sat down at the office desk.


    Traps set up in front of the castle walls, repaired artifacts, the readjustment of the kill zone, evacuation of the citizens...


    The pile of tasks that needed to be handled before the defense battle was mountainous.


    As I worked through them, the surroundings became bright before I knew it.


    When I looked out the window, the sun was rising. I had stayed up all night.


    "..."


    I nkly stared at the eastern sky, where dawn was breaking.


    Sun, cant you slow down a bit?


    Of course, my wish waspletely ignored, and the sun rose brightly above the earth.


    Everywhere became dazzlingly bright.


    [STAGE 5]


    - Time until start: 24 hours left


    One day left until the next stage.


    Only a single day remained.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    [CHAPTER 5]


    - Time until the start: 24 hours


    ***


    Downtown Crossroad. The barracks.


    The quarters of Dion Mercenary Group.


    Weve seized an opportunity.


    Dion stood before his party members with a smile.


    For a long time, we never received proper respect. We always yed the role of a meat shield.


    The four party members nodded in agreement.


    Before they came to the front lines here, these five had to suffer all sorts of hardships as mercenaries.


    As newbies, they were thrown into all sorts of suicide missions because they were new.


    Even after gaining experience and understanding how the mercenary life worked, they were left handling the dirty work because theycked special skills or talents.


    But Prince Ash recognized our worth.


    Ash was different.


    Not only did he willingly grant them an opportunity when they requested it, but he also didnt hesitate to invest in the Dion Mercenary Group after recognizing their potential.


    They received high-quality armor and expensive silver swords, and were allowed to wear uniforms exclusively produced for the Southern Front soldiers.


    The treatment they received here at this monstrous frontline was the best they ever had in their lives as short-lived mercenaries.


    Dion was already filled with loyalty towards Ash.


    Lets show him what were capable of in this defense battle."


    Dion clenched his fist tightly.


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. This is our chance for advancement!


    Advancement


    Lets seed beyond everyones expectations!


    Sess!


    Advancement. Sess.


    The faces of the five brightened at the dreamlike words. Dion grinned.


    Great! Now lets talk about our ambitions. What will you do if you make a lot of money?


    If I seed, Ill gather funds to decorate the shop. My dream is to do business on arge scale.


    For me, its a marriage fund! My girl is waiting for me back in our hometown!


    I want to send bundles of money to my parents. I never properly did anything for them


    Ill enroll my little brother in a magic workshop. When he grows up, hell surely take care of me.


    The party members each spat out a word and then looked at Dion together.


    Dion pointed at himself with an awkward chuckle.


    Ah, me? I am um. My dream seems pettypared to yours.


    Dion scratched the back of his head.


    The day I started my mercenary work, I went for a drink because I couldnt handle the reality sober but the prices were too high. There was this brand of whiskey that I couldnt afford because it was too expensive.


    A bashful smile crept onto Dions lips.


    I still cant afford to drink it because its too pricey. But if I seedter Ill drink a bottle a week.


    Upon hearing Dions ambition, the rest of the party membersughed out loud together.


    Is that all, Dion! Your ambition is too small!


    At least aim to drink a bottle a day!


    You fools, then hed just be a drunkard!


    Dion, who was teased like a chick, eventually burst into heartyughter.


    Letsmit ourselves fully this time and do it properly. We can do it.


    Dion stretched his arm high up.


    The Dion Mercenary Group, the beginning of a legend!


    My shop too!


    My wedding too!


    Ill be filial to my parents!


    Wait for me, little brother! My retirement funds!


    The noisy Dion Mercenary Group of five, after shouting their dreams, began tough as they looked at each other.


    ***


    In the lords mansion. The outbuilding.


    The quarters of the Shadow Squad.


    The three archers were hopping around on their beds.


    Are we resting today? We dont have to go to the dungeon?!


    Yep! His Highness said to take the day offpletely!


    Hehehe! So exciting. I really, really love doing nothing and just being in bed!


    Considering to stop the archers, who were kicking up a dust cloud as they hopped around, Bodybag decided to just leave them alone.


    They had been training whenever they had even a bit of spare time.


    Having a full day to restfortably was really a first in a long while. It wasnt unreasonable for the trio of archers to be excited.


    ?


    It was then that Bodybag, who noticed something unusual, raised her head.


    Godhand was nowhere to be seen.


    Where did he go?


    Leaving the hopping archers in the room, Bodybag slipped out of the outbuilding.


    Looking around, she saw Godhands back at the archery training ground behind the outbuilding.


    As Bodybag was about to approach Godhand, her steps suddenly stopped.


    ...Dont worry. I will... protect you


    Godhand was quietly mumbling something.


    " Yes. If its something I can do"


    Bodybag tilted her head.


    Who was she talking to?


    Godhand?


    As Bodybag deliberately made her presence known, Godhand, startled, looked around with a bewildered expression.


    Bodybag? Why arent you resting inside, what are you doing out here?


    Im just getting some fresh air What about you, Godhand? Who were you talking to


    However, the person Godhand was talking with had already disappeared.


    They seemed to have quickly disappeared into the forest behind the archery range.


    "Conversation? Cough! I was alone. I was merely talking to myself."


    Godhands face showed clear signs of difort.


    Bodybag found this side of Godhand unfamiliar, and could not figure out what was happening. What was going on?


    Just then, the trio of archers came rushing out from inside the annex.


    Whats up, whats up, what are you two doing? Is there something tasty?!


    Is it lunchtime already! Im hungry!


    Godhand, looking at the party members clutching their stomachs in hunger, gave a faint smile.


    Everyones hungry? Then how about we raid the Lords Mansion restaurant together?


    Wow, yes! Godhand, youre a genius!


    Agreed-!


    I want juice!


    I want pickled fruit!


    I need to grab plenty of walnuts and peanuts!


    The excited trio of archers ran first towards the main building of the mansion.


    Godhand, who had been following the archers, turned to look at Bodybag.


    Lets go quickly, Bodybag. You should eat something too.


    Yes.


    Tomorrow is going to be a tough day. You need to eat well today.


    The archers were quite far ahead now. To catch up with them, Godhand dashed off.


    Hmm?


    Something felt vaguely strange, but she decided to ignore it.


    Bodybag hurriedly chased after her party members.


    ***


    Temple. Damiens room.


    Damien calmly looked at the weaponsid out in front of him.


    Six magic guns. One crossbow.


    Three quivers of holy arrows and two silver arrows.


    And enchantment scrolls.


    These were one-time use attribute enhancement magic scrolls that Ash had collected. In total, there were three, with the attributes of ice, fire, and wind.


    Ash had given these to Damien. To use in case of emergency.


    Damien slowly reached out and stroked the neatly arranged magic guns and crossbow.


    In the next moment,


    Click!


    With his slender fingers, he quickly grabbed the handle of the magic gun, and at the same time as cocking the hammer, he pressed his face against the barrel.


    Click! Click!


    Aligning the sights, he brought the crosshair close to his eyes.


    Damien slowly released the aiming position he had adopted in an instant.


    Throughout, Damien had repeatedly trained to quickly take this aiming position.


    All to shoot the enemy a little faster.


    In fact, it didnt mean much for Damien to visually aim the crosshairs.


    The [Far-Sight] didnt work that way.


    But it wasnt bad to handle the massive recoil of the magic gun in this position. Hence, he had been practicing.


    If I could do it a little faster I could be more helpful to the Prince


    While thinking this, Damien suddenly felt dizzy. It seemed to be the result of staying cooped up all day training in his room.


    Maybe I should get some fresh air


    As Damien stepped out of the room, he noticed something in the central hall of the temple.


    In front of the goddess statue in the central hall, Saintess Margarita was kneeling in prayer.


    With a serious look on her face, it seemed like she was praying. Damien stopped in his tracks, muffling his footsteps.


    Her hands sped tight in front of her chest, her hunched body trembling faintly.


    While keeping her eyes closed, Margarita slowly let out her voice.


    I just want to faithfully fulfill the task given to me


    Margarita, who had been whispering softly, heaved a long sigh and slowly lifted her head.


    What should I do now


    The intricately carved goddess statue seemed to be looking down at Margarita.


    Closing her eyes again, Margarita whispered faintly.


    Please tell me


    ?


    This was the first time Damien had seen Margarita like this, so he tilted his head in confusion.


    ***


    Inn Etis Honey. Juniors room.


    Haah, haah Cough!


    Despite continually coughing up blood, Junior manipted her magic power to float elemental particles above her head.


    "Just a little more... That spell will be mine..."


    Around her, blood dripped steadily from her nose and mouth, all kinds of metaphysical magic circles were continuously formed and deactivated.


    "This much isnt overdoing it, just a little more... just a little...!"


    Completion was within reach.


    The insight she had gained from the vampiric kings reverse spell ceremony was about to bloom.


    Then,


    - Are you nning to die before me?


    The grandmothers voice echoed in her mind.


    "..."


    A smirk hung on Juniors lips.


    "I dont want to die either..."


    However.


    If she didnt gamble with her life, she couldnt even touch it.


    Wiping away the blood from her nose and mouth, Junior murmured.


    "Well then, just a little more...!"


    ***


    Mercenary guild. Jupiters room.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Jupiter coughed violently. Dark red blood spattered on her pillow.


    "Ah, kuh...!"


    The aftereffects of her magic power explosion hadnt fully healed yet.


    But because she had been relentlessly using her magic power, the recoil was attacking Jupiters entire body.


    This feeling, huh?


    Holding onto her swaying old body, and while throwing up incessant blood, Jupiter tightly closed her one good eye.


    You really want to be a wizard to the point of enduring such pain? Even dying before this old woman?


    - That wouldnt be so bad.


    The face of her granddaughter who had said so swirled in her head.


    "...So, do you hate me?"


    Jupiter gritted her teeth.


    Yes, hate me. Despise me and curse me.


    It doesnt matter how much you hate this old woman. Still, I...


    Cough!


    After spitting out blood, Jupiter roughly wiped her mouth. The single hazy eye began to shine with determination again.


    "Its not yet. Just a little more."


    Hold on a little more, this damned body!


    ***


    Lords mansion.


    The backyard garden. A small training ground.


    nk! nk! sh!


    Lucas and Evangeline were in the middle of a duel, wielding wooden swords, spears, and shields.


    Ever since they lost to Celendion, Lucas and Evangeline had been sparring every day.


    Lucas tried to break Evangelines defense, while Evangeline blocked Lucas every attack.


    At first, their win rate was simr, but at some point, Evangeline started winning continuously.


    Evangeline hadpletely mastered using her instinct, perfectly blocking all of Lucass attacks.


    It was no different even now, a day before the defense battle.


    nk! nk! sh!


    It was time for dusk.


    With her emerald eyes shining, Evangeline deflected all of Lucass sword strikes with her shield.


    I can feel it. All the paths, I can feel them with my skin!


    Now, following her instincts and moving her body, Evangeline was right at the edge of an epiphany.


    Just one more step.


    At that moment when she was about to fully reach some ultimate thing that the Cross family had been building for generations-


    Boom!


    Crash!


    Evangeline was thrown backward.


    At some point, Lucass wooden sword had touched her body, and the next moment, she was thrown outside the training ground with a tremendous shock.


    "Huh?"


    Lying on the ground, dazed, Evangeline murmured.


    Then she lifted her eyes and saw the person who had sent that sword strike.


    "Hah, hah!"


    Lucas was panting heavily in the middle of the training ground.


    Thin steam was rising from the muscr knights body.


    The knights blue eyes... were burning like a beasts.


    "...What was that just now?"


    Evangeline looked down at her chest. The training armor she wore in case of idents was deeply indented.


    If she hadnt been wearing it, she might have died.


    "I couldnt even dodge with my instinct. No, I couldnt even see it properly. What kind of attack did youunch?"


    "...This?"


    Grin.


    Sweeping back his sweaty blonde hair, Lucas curved his lips.


    His usual golden retriever-like smile was nowhere to be found. Instead, a violent expression like a wolf hung on the knights face.


    "...Lets call it my desperation."


    ***


    South from Crossroad. A in.


    Thete night was approaching dawn.


    Clink! Clink! Clink! Clink!


    The 1,000 Blood n members led by Celendion arrived here.


    The Alpha reported after checking out the distant Crossroad.


    "I can see the city walls, Lord."


    "..."


    "This is a city of human scum. We should be within striking distance in a few hours."


    "Hmm."


    With a nonchnt expression, Celendion, who was sitting on the pnquin, nced towards the north.


    "Soon."


    A ughterhouse where both sides would kill and be killed.


    Atst, now, it was beginning.


    Rising from the pnquin, Celendion slowly turned around.


    "My dear kin."


    The Vampire King smiled at his royal guards, their eyes shing with a blood-red glow.


    His fangs were pronounced, a smile befitting a vampire.


    "Are you ready to cover the city with mountains of corpses and seas of blood?"


    There was no need for a reply.


    Covering the city with corpses and blood.


    That was, after all, the very essence of their existence.


    ***


    "They areing."


    Staring into the distant southern ins, I muttered.


    Unable to sleep, I had been at the ramparts since dawn.


    And now, I saw their arrival with my own eyes.


    They were still incredibly far away, but they were steadily advancing.


    [STAGE 5]


    - Time until start: 3 hours


    Hell.


    Towards this monstrous front, a living, breathing hell... was approaching.


    And now, it was right before our eyes.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    The morning sun rose blindingly bright.


    "..."


    Standing atop the castle walls, I stared briefly at the radiant eastern sky before reluctantly turning my gaze southward.


    There, an orderly formation of monsters assembled into an army.


    Exasperated, I clicked my tongue.


    "Ghouls, what are they up to"


    Truly, one could call it the Vampire Kings personal guard.


    Despite being ghouls, they formed ranks like a well-trained army, preparing to attack with precision.


    At the center, ten vampires.


    Sevenmon vampires were checking their weapons, while two that seemed like vampire generals were holding the scepter of the Vampire Lord.


    And the Vampire Lord himself - Celendion.


    He sat calmly atop a carriage as if lounging, looking at our castle walls with a seemingly intrigued gaze.


    It was the gaze of someone preparing for a game rather than a life-or-death battle.


    Thats when it happened. Through my telescope, my gaze met Celendions.


    Startling.


    With his eyes gleaming red like the moon, the boyish Vampire King waved a small hand at me. That bastard.


    "Youre screwed, you damn bastard"


    After spewing out a curse, I pulled the telescope away from my eye and looked back.


    Human forces were also assembled there.


    Four full parties of hero characters.


    My main party, the Shadow Squad, Dion Mercenary Group, and the Old Hunters.


    Two reserve parties behind them. Lillys and Margaritas parties.


    Cannons and ballistae densely arranged on both sides. Behind them, over 1200 mercenaries.


    Three hundred of the Twilight Brigade. Five hundred mercenaries who had been with us since stage one. An additional four hundred mercenaries recruited since.


    We are also prepared.


    In just a few months, we had in thousands of monsters and cleared numerous dungeon floors.


    Far fresher and younger than you immortals, these are the elite of living humanity, ripened by hundreds of years.


    Will you lose, you monster bastards!


    Chuk! Chuk! Chuk!


    The formation of the ghoul army changed.


    The three hundred ghouls, who had been at the rear, moved forward and started to expand their formation.


    I turned to the side and shouted loudly.


    "Theyre preparing to attack! All forces, prepare for defense!"


    The tense soldiers finished preparations on their defensive weapons.


    Hero characters also gripped their equipment and swallowed dryly.


    "I wont say much."


    I shouted briefly.


    "Win!"


    Ooooooo-!


    At the same time as the soldiers shouted in response to my cry,


    Thud thud thud thud thud-!


    Shaking the ground, the ghouls began to charge.


    Three hundred Frost Ghouls.


    A staggering 300 of them. Quite burdensome for the first wave.


    The sight of these blue frozen corpses maintaining perfect formation as they charged was terrifying in more ways than one.


    In a short time, the ghouls that had sprinted across the ins reached the kill zone area, where we had piled wooden fences as obstacles.


    A typical monster army would cause a bottleneck there and take a long time to get through.


    But these were monsters under the directmand of their general.


    While the kill zone created with obstacles might buy us a little time, it couldnt hold them back forever.


    Kwa-jik! Kwa-duk!


    As expected, the ghouls easily broke down the wooden fence and prated inside.


    The strategy of forcing a specific route using obstacles wasnt working.


    However.


    "Fire-!"


    The dy was still taking time. In that gap, we could strike.


    As soon as they entered our firing range, I gave the order, and the cannons spat out fire simultaneously.


    Burburburrr-!


    With an ear-splitting noise, the cannonballs were fired.


    Fiiiiiing-


    Tearing through the air, dozens of cannonballs rained down and soon hit the ground.


    Kwagwagwagwaaang!


    Erupting in brilliant red mes and ck smoke, it caused a grand explosion.


    The ghouls engulfed by the explosion were instantly turned into minced meat. However, neither I, nor the soldiers, nor anyone else was celebrating.


    Because it had been made clear to everyone.


    This type of attack... couldnt kill them.


    Gruuu...


    Guaaaaa!


    The minced ghouls, after a moment, started regenerating their bodies one by one.


    Pieces of flesh stuck together, blood scattered in all directions collected and formed a skeleton, then came together again into the shape of a monster.


    This grotesque and grotesque spectacle, I looked at with clenched teeth.


    They were Celendions personal guards.


    Monsters resurrected by sharing the life of Celendion himself.


    No matter how hard you tried with the usual methods, it was futile.


    The moment a monster died, its life was returned to Celendion, who in turn restored that life to the minions, reviving them.


    It was a zombie-like act, possible because all thousand monsters were a blood-kin legion, sharing blood and life with Celendion.


    So how do you stop this?


    You have to destroy the spirit cores.


    In this world, the spirit core, also the essence of life and soul.


    Destroy that, and they fall forever, and Celendions life stock disappears one by one.


    The problem is the numbers.


    How do you destroy the spirit cores of these nearly a thousand monsters individually?


    Do you know how much headache this gave me, you bloody bastards?


    With a smirk lifting the corner of my lips, I red at the monsters approaching me.


    Bang! Crash!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Roar!


    Dodging the pouring cannons and ballista rains, the ghoul horde repeated the cycle of death and resurrection, quickly rushing toward the ramparts.


    Come closer.


    I nodded my head vigorously.


    Closer! Even more!


    ***


    "I was a little excited because its been a long time since thest human invasion."


    Alpha murmured, watching the ghoul horde closing the distance to the ramparts smoothly.


    "This is too boring. Theyre reducing the distance too easily. It wasnt like this in the past."


    "..."


    "Did human tactics degenerate while we were trapped down there? Or perhaps they havent had proper experience facing a monster horde over the long period."


    At Alphas words, Beta, who was listening next to him, agreed with a grunt.


    "..."


    Celendion kept silent.


    Next to Celendions chair, Alpha poured hot tea into a cup with a grin.


    "We might not even have to step in, Lord."


    "..."


    "Ah, you wanted to personally step in this time, Lord. This might be a disappointment."


    If the ghoul horde seeded in approaching the ramparts.


    They would bare their teeth to the humans on the ramparts with their devastating hunger.


    Ghouls are cannibals. The incarnation of appetite. If fresh blood and flesh are within a certain distance, their aggressiveness multiplies.


    Once the ghouls get close, they would instantly covet the flesh and take the enemys life.


    For the blood-kin legion, taking life means literally making it their own.


    Stealing the enemys life and storing it as the legions extra life.


    "If the ghoul horde seeds in approaching, there will be no chance for humans at that point."


    The current life stock of the blood-kin legion is a thousand.


    But when they kill the enemy and take their blood and flesh, an equivalent amount of life is added.


    On our side, killing life means gaining life. On the human side, they can only lose.


    At that point, the oue is determined.


    Thats why usually, defeating a ghoul legion has to be done at a distance.


    But the humans current defense line is only watching as the ghouls close in without resistance.


    "Its almost there. Theyve reached right in front of the ramparts. Its disappointing if the first human invasion ends this easily."


    "..."


    Celendion, who had been silent, finally opened his mouth slightly.


    "Somethings strange."


    "Yes? What are you referring to?"


    "It cant be this easy."


    Celendion recalled the face of the enemymander, Ash.


    The face of the young human who showed such clear hostility towards him...


    "Would the man who killed Orlop... fall this easily?"


    "Lord, you might be overestimating the enemy. After all, didnt Orlop die from a cannon? It could be that an ordinary human got lucky and killed that spider."


    "..."


    "Well, the conclusion wille soon. Whether it was amoners luck, or the strategy of a great human."


    Roar!


    The vanguard of the ghoul horde reached the moat below the ramparts.


    If they fell into the moat filled with holy water, even the ghoul horde would suffer quite a bit of damage, but these were Frost Ghouls.


    St-


    They froze the moat with the cold air breathed from their mouths in a single breath and jumped across.


    The rampart was now right there. Still, on the ramparts, without any significant magical attack, only cannons and arrows were pouring down.


    Is this really the end, human?


    Celendion frowned.


    "Handing over the fortress so futilely?"


    Celendion had faced countless human fortifications for an eternity.


    The grand ancient humans often thwarted the vampires bybining all sorts of novel magic and skills.


    Thinking of their magical defensive weaponry and walls made of moonsilver that purified the impure, their blue mes and such, they were indeed impressive weapons of humans.


    But this fortress right now?


    "Is that it? Cannons and arrows, really?"


    If thats all they had, destruction was inevitable.


    Thud!


    The hand of the foremost ghoul made contact with the fortress wall.


    Scrape! Scrape!


    They froze their hands to stick to the wall, repeating the process with all their limbs, crawling up the fortress wall.


    Dozens of Frost Ghouls began to climb the fortress wall. Celendion clicked his tongue upon seeing this.


    Even though these were just first-line scouts, these ghouls were on the verge of capturing the fortress.


    "Is that all theyve got..."


    The moment Celendion spat those words,


    Boom! Boom!


    Something was being dropped in mass from the fortress wall.


    Alpha frowned, Beta squinted to get a better look, and Celendion narrowed his eyes.


    "What is that?"


    It was... the corpses of cows and pigs.


    They were dropping dozens of livestock corpses from atop the fortress wall out of nowhere.


    "Uh..."


    Alpha was bewildered by this new spectacle.


    "What are they doing now?"


    The dense scent of blood emanated from the livestock corpses which had been pre-slit.


    All of the ghouls turned their gaze towards the livestock corpses.


    Growl...


    Grrr!


    And then, as if on cue, all the ghouls dashed towards the livestock corpses.


    Even those that were climbing the wall.


    All three hundred ghouls had their heads stuck to the ground, tearing into the livestock corpses. Alpha smacked his forehead.


    "These stupid creatures...!"


    Bloodsuckers are always hungry monsters.


    Ghouls need meat. Vampires need blood. Without these, they cannot survive.


    Even then, the higher-ranking vampires can suppress their instincts, preferring more valuable, thicker, and magic-rich blood.


    Ghouls dont have such preferences.


    They simply go mad for the flesh and blood in front of them, being cannibals.


    "...They sure found our armys weak spot."


    Alpha, feeling embarrassed at his subordinatesck of discipline, clicked his tongue.


    "But I didnt even think of this... this method..."


    "Old wars had more respect, you see. And more importantly,"


    Celendion coldly snorted,


    "Its not that significant."


    They are just corpses of livestock after all. Theyd be eaten by the ghouls and disappear in a matter of tens of seconds.


    In fact, dozens of cow and pig corpses had been mostly reduced to bones already.


    The ghouls appetite was truly monstrous.


    "If their only trick is to buy time, what else can they do...?"


    Just then.


    Rumble!


    Giant cannons atop the fortress wall were aimed below.


    Aimed at the flock of ghouls, tightly huddled together, feasting on the livestock meat.


    "More cannons... even though it wont work."


    At the same time Celendion murmured,


    Boom! Boom!


    Boom!


    The cannons fired in unison, decimating the ghouls gathered together.


    The ghouls were obliterated in an instant.


    As he had done until now, Celendion tried to resurrect the ghouls by reiming their lives.


    "...?"


    However,


    "...theyre noting back."


    They didnt return.


    Their lives... evaporated.


    "Huh? Whats that..."


    Alpha, who had been questioning in bewilderment, was taken aback.


    Celendion, he wasughing.


    His mouth was curving into a clear grin, as if he was delighted.


    "All their cores were destroyed. All three hundred of them."


    He didnt exactly know what they had done...


    "Yeah, this makes it fun to fight...!"

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Nothing was respawning.


    With a hint of tension, I looked down at the corpses of the ghouls swept up by the bombardment, and soon, I found myself grinning widely.


    "Theyre done for! Theyre not getting up again!"


    I looked around at the still dazed soldiers and called out again.


    "We got them, all of them!"


    Whoa-!


    Finally, a beatte, the soldiers erupted in cheers. These nervous guys! Still, I love them!


    I had worked out how to destroy the spirit cores of the vampires while exploring dungeons.


    When I first encountered a vampire in the Colosseum.


    After driving a silver sword into its body andunching a magical attack, its spirit core was exposed.


    When I destroyed that core, it screamed out in its death throes.


    While exploring dungeons afterward, I attempted to refine this strategy based on different conditions and situations.


    The conclusions I came to were as follows:


    1. A sufficiently powerful magic attack will expose a vampires spirit core.


    2. At our partys current level, the damage from our magic attacks is insufficient, making it difficult to expose the spirit core using magic alone.


    3. However, if wend a physical attack with a silver weaponvampires weaknessand follow up with a magic attack, the damage from the magic attack is amplified.


    4. If we destroy the exposed spirit core in this manner, the vampires can no longer regenerate and die.


    5. Profit!


    In short, if you use a magic attack while a silver sword is lodged in them, the silver serves as a catalyst that amplifies the magic damage, allowing us to expose their spirit cores in one fell swoop.


    This enables us to secure a definite kill.


    As for the lesser vampires, the ghouls, they burnt to death just from having their spirit cores exposed without needing any further steps.


    But of course, we cant go through thisborious process for every single one of the thousand ghouls.


    So, I came up with a trick.


    Sticking pieces of silver into the bodies of livestock.


    There was plenty of silver powder and fragments leftover from making silver equipment piled up in the cksmiths shop.


    We painstakingly stuck those into the bodies of the livestock and used them as bait.


    Ghouls will go for the flesh of any living creature.


    Whether theres silver mixed in, or poison, theyll blindly rush in and start eating.


    This allows us to lure them all to one ce and theyre literally stuffing silver into their own bodies. Its killing two birds with one stone.


    Now all we have to do is top it off with a powerful magic attack.


    The mages have to conserve their magic power. They need to save it to deal with the vampires; itd be endless if they wasted it on ghouls.


    So, I made preparations!


    An artifact that shoots magic, the Mana Cannon, made by emptying all the SR-grade magic cores we had!


    I nodded in satisfaction as I looked at the five Mana Cannons cooling down next to me.


    These were the guys that had just shot down onto the ghouls heads. They work splendidly, as expected of the new model.


    Its the same artifact as the cannon used in the tutorial stage.


    Of course, back in the tutorial stage, I had intentionally caused a magic core to go berserk to increase its power, and Damian had aimed it himself, so the power was iparable.


    But these cannons are still very powerful. At least, theyre sufficient as a cannon that projects magic damage.


    Weve prepared hard too, you monster bastards.


    With a grim smile, I stared at the silent enemy line.


    I deliberately let their army approach without any damage.


    Even knowing it wouldnt work, I had normal cannons fired at them.


    If they noticed our methods, they might havee up with other strategies.


    But those nave bastards kept rushing towards the fortress in textbook fashion.


    So I gathered them together and took away 300 lives all at once.


    Now what will you do, Celendion?


    30% of the armys lives vanished in an instant.


    In this situation, what move would the enemy make next?


    And then-


    Chek! Chek! Chek! Chek!


    Honestly, they sent out the next army.


    The second wave of the ghoul army. Again, about 300 Frost Ghouls.


    I narrowed my eyes. I could see a clear difference from the first wave earlier.


    At the very front of the enemy line,


    Ten pale figures, draped in ragged ck cloaks and drooling, were marching at the front.


    Fallen Blood.


    Degenerate vampires. Beasts chasing blood.


    Elite monsters.


    Crrk...


    Kyaaaa-!


    The Fallen Blood at the very front let out a hideous scream.


    Its flipped eyes zed with red light as bright as car headlights. Frightening.


    Ta-a-at!


    Ten Fallen Bloods started to rush forward.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!


    And right behind them, a horde of Frost Ghouls pursued.


    Still daring to crawl forward after witnessing their defeat?


    Then, its nothing but a thorough incineration for you. ept it graciously.


    I yelled to my soldiers.


    "Are the silver powder bombs ready?!"


    "Theyre ready!"


    "Fire! Give them a full course!"


    I stretched out my arm and roared.


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    Boom! Boom!


    Cannons simultaneouslyunched the shells.


    Ordinary shells, yes, but filled to the brim with special silver particles and fragments!


    Boom!


    A shell preciselynded above the head of the leading Fallen Blood, exploding magnificently.


    Silver powder scattered in all directions from the exploding shell. The Ghouls caught within the st radius disintegrated as if melted.


    However, they soon began to regenerate.


    You think Im just going to watch that happen?


    "Old Hunters!"


    I looked at two wizards waiting on the side.


    "Jupiter, show them what youve got!"


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    Jupiter and her fellow wizard respectfully nodded.


    Donning leather gloves, Jupiter chuckled ominously.


    "Ive longed to stand atop these walls again."


    Jupiter was fully geared.


    She wore the old Empires military uniform, covered with the golden breastte and Screaming Set of 3 Id given her.


    Jupiters fellow wizard ced his hand on her shoulder, aiding her magic power supply.


    This wizard was an ice attribute, so in a situation where he couldnt deal damage to the Frost Ghouls, he had shifted to assist Jupiter.


    Crackle, crackle...


    Lightning began to gather around Jupiters magic orb, floating in mid-air.


    A fierce sh sparked in Jupiters one eye.


    "This Jupiter still has plenty of fight left... Ill show you!"


    The magic orb shed, a thundercloud formed, and then a massive bolt of lightning struck from the sky.


    Boom!


    Dozens of lightning bolts hit the ground.


    The Ghouls, engulfed in the silver powder and fragments, were entirely incinerated, leaving not even bone fragments.


    Completely obliterated, down to their soul cores.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud!


    But the remaining bastards kepting undeterred.


    There was a limit to the amount of silver fragments, so the bombardment was now over.


    The silver shell + magic attackbo had ended with that one round.


    Then its time to bring out the next move!


    "Burnout!"


    I looked back and shouted.


    "Ready to work?"


    Burnout, lying prone behind a giant custom ballista, was ready to fire.


    Unable to speak due to the gag, Burnout just nodded slightly, and instead Godhand responded.


    "Leave it to us, Your Majesty. Well annihte them."


    I trusted them.


    I had made fifty silver arrows, forty of which were Burnouts.


    And Burnouts custom ballista used ten arrows at a time.


    "Dont hold back, pour it all out!"


    With my shout, Burnouts eyes lit up as she pulled the trigger.


    Whoosh!


    An enormousunching sound echoed as hundreds of silver arrows were fired at once.


    Silver arrows rained like a storm above the Ghouls heads.


    Boom!


    They exploded as soon as they struck the Ghouls.


    Silver arrows, enhanced by Burnouts passive skill for explosive attributes, swept across the enemy lines.


    A truly carpet bombing-level force.


    Godhand had once teased Burnout, asking if she could do anything else but bomb, but I didnt see it that way.


    Bombing is all you need to do! Look at the impact!


    Silver arrow + explosive magic.


    Thisbo brought down the Ghouls, melting their soul cores. They copsed, never to regenerate again.


    Between Jupiters magical bombardment and Burnouts silver arrow bombing, more than half of the 2nd legion of Ghouls was annihted in an instant.


    Yet, the remaining half of the Ghouls still mindlessly rushed towards the fortress,


    Screeeech!


    The frontmost Fallen Bloods, too, were screeching and charging forward.


    These Fallen Bloods withstood everything  the shell, the lightning, the silver arrows, the explosion  and didnt even flinch.


    Even the ones missing limbs or trailing entrails kept dragging themselves, regenerating as they crawled towards the fortress.


    Unlike the Ghouls, they hadnt reached the point of soul core destruction.


    Disgusting bastards.


    I turned my head, tongue mped between my teeth.


    "Damien."


    Like he had been waiting for my call, Damien sprang forward.


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Take out five Fallen Blood. Dont use too much force."


    "Understood! Ill control my strength."


    Damien needed to conserve energy for theter battles. However...


    With Damiens sniping now, maintaining the frontlines bes much more manageable.


    Standing at the end of the castle walls, Damien took a deep breath and pulled his crossbow to his chest.


    His posture was neat. Had he been practicing alone?


    Whoosh!


    A silver arrowunched from the end of Damiens crossbow.


    Theunched arrow pierced through the neck and chest of a Fallen Blood hobbling across the ins, its legs blown away.


    Thud!


    Gah...?!


    The bastard who had been ensnared by previous bombings had his core exposed, and Damiens arrow effortlessly pierced his life away.


    And before the first one to be prated fell to the ground,


    Ping! Ping! Beep-!


    Four consecutive arrows shot out, piercing through the necks, chests, and eyes of sessive Fallen Bloods.


    Gah....?!


    Guh?


    Arrgh...Agh.


    Thud! Thump! Whump!


    Just like dominoes.


    Five of the Fallen Bloods leading the charge copsed to the ground all at once.


    ...


    Bewildered by the spectacle, I turned to Damien, who was nodding his head with an innocent expression.


    "Five, sniped!"


    "Well, you...you could have taken it a bit slower..."


    Whats the point of giving orders if hes going to wipe them out in seconds?


    I was about to tell him to take out the rest of the Fallen Bloods, when I saw the burst blood vessel in Damiens eye.


    ...


    Damn his Far-Sight. If only his durability was better, he would have crushed the entire game.


    "You did well. Take a rest for a bit."


    It was still too early to im victory.


    After patting Damiens shoulder, I red at the remaining Fallen Bloods and ghouls that had reached our vicinity.


    "Drop the rest of the livestock corpses! Archer unit, ready!"


    "Yes!"


    The rest of the prepared cow and pig corpses fell all at once down the castle walls.


    Roarrr!


    The ghouls that had approached closely started feasting on the meat all at once. I gestured in the meantime.


    "Archer unit, ready!"


    Skull, Oldgirl, and the regr archers loaded silver arrows into their bows and aimed down from the castle walls.


    "Fire!"


    Whoosh!


    A shower of silver arrows poured over the ghouls that were greedily feasting on the livestock.


    Roar...


    Groan, groan.


    Even after being peppered with silver arrows and letting out gnarly screams, the ghouls continued to chew on the meat.


    "Finish them off."


    At my signal, the artillerymen standing by the mana cannons activated them all at once.


    Boom! Boom!


    Whoosh-!


    A mana bombardment swept across the area beneath the castle walls.


    When the thick smoke cleared, the ghouls were all sprawled out, fatally wounded.


    The corpses of thepletely wiped out first wave formed a small mound beneath the castle walls.


    Of course, it wasnt over yet.


    Growl!


    The five surviving Fallen Bloods.


    These bastards didnt even bother looking at the livestock corpses, climbing up the castle walls from the start.


    Gaaaaaaaaaah-!


    The first Fallen Blood to reach the top of the castle walls let out a dreadful roar.


    The vigor of this bastard, who had pushed through artillery, magic, and a shower of silver arrows to reach here, was beyond words.


    However, its eyes were spewing out horrifying hatred.


    Its exposed fangs shed menacingly. The bastard on the wall was scanning around for a victim to drain.


    Thunk-!


    And then Lucas sword cleanly cut through its neck.


    The sacred sword emitting a red aura created a beautiful silver sh as it chopped the bastards neck.


    Defense-ignoring damage.


    Also known as True Damage, the sacred weapon tore through the bastards core in a heartbeat, causing it to perish.


    Puff!


    Evangelines cavalrynce struck the throat of the second Fallen Blood that climbed up after.


    Simrly, its core was ripped apart, and it fell from the castle wall without even screaming, dead.


    Thud!


    Lucas swirled his sword on the ground to shake off the blood, and


    nk!


    Evangeline adjusted her shield.


    The two knights nced at each other, nodding simultaneously.


    "A one-on-one, then."


    "The one who wins gets to go on ate-night snack run with Senior Ash, right?"


    "Confirmed."


    "Alright, lets get moving!"


    The two knights, after warming up with a battle cry, charged towards the three Fallen Bloods who were still ascending the castle walls.


    "..."


    Wait a minute. Hold up. We didnt agree to this, did we...?


    Thats when Damien, standing next to me, muttered softly.


    "...If were grading, Id give myself a 5..."


    "..."


    Dont worry, Ill provide you with free midnight snacks every day. Ill feed you till you turn into plump baby pigs.


    Just let us get through this defense battle safely.


    I wished fervently as I watched the remaining three Fallen Bloods get ughtered.


    Bloodline Legion Wave 2. Cleared.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Celendion longed for death.


    He sought an adversary capable of ending his eternal, weary life.


    However, he did not desire defeat.


    Rather than willingly giving up his life to the enemy, he deemed it more honorable to take it himself.


    Thus, he didnt take it easy on his opponents, nor did he deliberately lose.


    A fair fight, a battle where he risked everything against his adversary, and dying after a satisfying conclusion.


    That was his ideal death.


    ***


    "..."


    Looking at his subordinates dying like bugs beneath the castle walls,


    Feeling the unrecoverable lives slipping away, the death as evanescent as grains of sand slipping through his fingers,


    Celendion shivered for the first time in centuries.


    "How could I have held back on such an electrifying game for so long?"


    Tossing away the precious lives he had stockpiled like garbage onto the ground. This death game.


    How could he have forgotten this for such a long time?


    "Look at this wasteful extravagance of life."


    Looking at the hill of his dead subordinates bodies beneath the castle walls, Celendion murmured happily.


    "To have held back on such a pleasurable event for so long. I too have be numb."


    Seeing their master sincerely enjoying himself, Alpha and Beta smiled broadly.


    "Seeing the Lord pleased, we too are pleased."


    "But its still not enough."


    The first wave was annihted right beneath the castle walls.


    The second wave managed to climb up to the walls but eventually, they all died.


    "Send out all the remaining ones. Let them pave the way with their lives."


    Celendion, gesturing toward the remaining Ghoul Legion, sparkled with blood-red eyes.


    "As we always have."


    "Yes, my Lord. Your orders will be followed."


    Alpha, who bowed to Celendion, raised his voice toward the Ghoul Legion.


    "Third wave! Prepare to advance!"


    A smile simr to their masters hung on Alphas lips.


    "Advance! Pave the way with ice and corpses!"


    ***


    Lucas and Evangeline simultaneously dealt the killing blow to thest Fallen Blood.


    "My sword destroyed the Spirit Core first."


    "Thats funny! My spear was faster!"


    With their bickering, I had to intervene.


    "Just split it in half. 0.5 points each. 2.5 against 2.5 total. Okay?"


    "If you say so, Lord..."


    "Hmph. No choice then."


    With that, they both reluctantly withdrew. What a waste of time.


    At any rate, given our lighthearted banter, the atmosphere at the front line wasnt too bad.


    We had significantly depleted our hand, but we had dealt with over half of them without any damage on our side.


    It was safe to say that we were off to a really good start.


    I raised my telescope to scout the enemy lines. Well, what now, Celendion?


    Six out of ten of your subordinates have been wiped out! You must be getting worried now, huh?


    But.


    "?"


    The image of Celendion reflected in my telescope was that of him smiling.


    His mouth stretched so wide it seemed like it might rip at the corners.


    Maliciously. Eerily. Hideously.


    Literally like a vampire.


    Whats he so happy about?


    I swallowed dryly, not understanding.


    Considering that already 60% of the lives he had in reserve for his army were gone, what could be so amusing...


    "Youreughing, you monster!


    ck! ck! ck! ck!


    And then, the Ghoul Legion began to move again.


    This time, most of the remaining remnants were preparing to charge.


    Around 400 ghouls.


    10 Fallen Blood.


    Excluding the vampires, it was all of their remaining forces.


    Graaaah-!


    Grrrrrr...!


    With a roar that seemed to tear at my eardrums, they began to rush forward with a stomp.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump-!


    I couldnt understand why they were approaching as I watched them.


    Why?


    Had they not seen the 1st and 2nd waves get annihted?


    By charging blindly like this, they werepletely exposed to our attacks, dying without achieving anything. They should have realized this by now?


    "Why... the same strategy?"


    As if they were begging to be killed.


    Pleading desperately to be killed, they wereing to be killed on their own ord!


    Thump, thump, thump, thump-!


    The 3rd wave quickly closed in. Lucas looked at me anxiously.


    "Lord! They are close! Orders!"


    "!"


    Right. This wasnt the time to be lost in thought.


    I had no idea what they were thinking when they gave such a stupid tactic, but that didnt mean their charge was light.


    If we didnt respond correctly, the front would be breached.


    "Artillery! Start firing! Dy their advance! Ballista squad, do the same! Fire!"


    "Got it! Fire!"


    "Shoot-!"


    Boom boom boom!


    Rumble...!


    Cannons and ballistas spewed fire and arrows from the fortress walls.


    "Archers, start sniping! And Burnout!"


    I looked back at the Shadow Squad. Bodybag was loading silver arrows into a custom ballista with a telekinesis spell.


    "Fire again as soon as the reload isplete!"


    Bodybag, having loaded thest arrow, shouted out.


    "The reload is just finished, Your Majesty!"


    "Burnout! Shoot!"


    Burnout, who was holding the trigger, had a red glow in her eyes, and the next moment...


    Woosh-!


    Hundreds of silver arrows cut through the air and rained down towards the enemy lines.


    Boom-!


    The silver arrows with explosive attributespletely razed the southern in of the castle walls.


    However, this third wave... was filled with special-enhanced ghoul units.


    From overly muscr tank units, to agile units that charged at us, to buffer units that bestowed area-wide fury buffs on nearby ghouls, and so on.


    Its not some zombie shooting game, why are there such variants?


    Anyway, these creatures changed the situation a bit from before.


    Boom! Bang!


    The ghoul tank units leaped into the air, taking the shower of silver arrows with their own bodies.


    They couldnt withstand it for long and shattered in the air, but most of the ghouls underneath were advancing without much damage.


    Thud! Thump!


    The agile units were dodging all the archers sniping, sprinting in a zigzag from the front line.


    "Tsk!"


    "How can they be so fast...!"


    Every time the enemies dodged the sniping, Skull and Oldgirl groaned.


    Grr-!


    Finally, about ten buffer units let out a roar, and the whole third wave got a fury buff.


    The ghouls bloodshot eyes intensified.


    The ghouls, who were running on two legs, now started running on all fours. Their speed was much faster.


    Drrrrr-!


    With far less damage than before, a farrger number of ghouls rushed towards the castle walls.


    "Shoot all avable artifacts!"


    "Understood! Activating artifact!"


    "Activating!"


    With the Alchemists shouts, all the projectile artifacts lit up on the castle walls and were fired.


    From the stage 2 me-thrower artifact to the stage 4 gale artifact, all the area-slowing artifacts were activated.


    But they all just bought us a little time, they couldnt overturn the situation.


    The me-thrower artifact couldnt prate the frost ghouls ice attributes, and the gale artifact just sted strong wind.


    Boom-!


    The automatic defense turret, which had been silent in the middle of the castle wall, started spewing fire earnestly, but it wasnt enough.


    Now, they were just at our doorstep.


    We need an area spell.


    I nced at Jupiter.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Jupiter, who had been overexerted from the lightning spell, was trying to regain her breath with a pale face.


    Even though she looked fine, rapid firing was too much.


    I looked at the other side.


    "I guess youll have to step in, Junior."


    Junior, who had been standing by quietly, gave a fox-like smile.


    "I thought it was about time for my turn, Your Majesty."


    "Are you okay?"


    Junior has an important role in the great vampire war.


    Would she be okay managing her condition if she used her strength now?


    All of the area mages are sick...


    Despite my worries, Junior just chuckled.


    "There is no problem. Rather, I think I should warm up in advance so I can move properlyter. I was about to ask you to let me go first."


    "...Alright, understood."


    Then it happened.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Jupiter, who had noticed something, approached me hurriedly and opened her mouth.


    "I was the one assigned to be the area attacker in this killing field! Why...!"


    "You should recover, Jupiter. Theres still a long battle ahead."


    "But!"


    "Burnout! How much time till the next volley?"


    I disregarded the outcry from the wounded veteran, turning to question the Shadow Squad instead.


    Burnout was loading an arrow into her ballista, and Bodybag, who was assisting her, promptly replied.


    "We will be ready in a minute!"


    "Good, Junior. When Burnouts volley of silver arrows is ready, cast your magic simultaneously. Can you handle it?"


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    Junior nced at the elderly woman and grinned confidently.


    "Just leave it to me."


    Roarrrr-!


    Meanwhile, the vanguard of the ghoul army had managed to approach the fortress walls.


    Those bastards had jumped over the moat and started climbing the fortress walls, freezing their limbs to stick to the walls. I clicked my tongue in annoyance.


    "Damien. Pick off the Fallen Blood among the remaining ones and finish them off."


    "Roger that!"


    "Lucas, Evangeline, and..."


    I turned around.


    Throughout the battle, five eager neers had been standing by, their eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "Dion Mercenary Group."


    What was so enjoyable about this hellish frontline?


    When I called them, broad smiles spread across the faces of the Dion Mercenary Group.


    "Its a melee battle. Keep them from climbing up."


    "Its finally our turn!"


    "Weve been waiting for this~!"


    "Well teach these monster brats a lesson!"


    I responded coldly.


    "Stay cool-headed, focus on defending. Dont get hurt being overzealous. Deal with them systematically and take it slow. Understood?"


    "Roger that!"


    Well, they sure knew how to answer. The greenhorn brats.


    The lead ghouls of the enemy squad began to climb the walls one by one.


    "Heave-ho!"


    "Charge~!"


    Lucas and Evangeline rushed in first, knocking them back,


    "One, two, three! One, two, three!"


    The Dion Mercenary Group also diligently began pushing back the climbing ghouls one by one.


    "Preparation for firing isplete!"


    A heavy minute had passed, and just as the ghouls began swarming up the walls, the signal came. I immediately shouted.


    "Fire!"


    Instantly, Burnouts finger pulled the trigger.


    Thwack-!


    Hundreds of silver arrows shot into the void, striking the heart of the ghoul army in the next moment.


    Boommmm!


    Simultaneously, Juniors hands began to gather magical elements. One was of water attribute, and the other was lightning.


    "Ill show you."


    Junior smiled at the stiffly frozen elderly woman.


    "How I wield the lightning."


    The water and lightning magic spheres gathered at Juniors fingertips disappeared.


    Whooosh-!


    Immediately afterwards, a downpour fell from the sky.


    The ghouls, reeling from the barrage of silver arrows and the explosion, looked up at the sky in unison, perplexed.


    Rumble...


    And then,


    sh-!


    Above the heads of the drenched ghouls, a tremendouslyrge bolt of lightning struck down.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    The ghouls were annihted all at once.


    They had fallen victim to a devastatingbo of water and electric attributes.


    Those who fell like trash could not rise again.


    "Hehehe."


    Junior grinned as if she had won a trophy. She was still dripping with sweat, but she had done a terrific job.


    This was the true potential of an elementalist, who could wield multiple attributes simultaneously.


    Although not as powerful as a single-attribute mage in their respective field.


    She could amplify her power by utilizing multiple attributes.


    Inymans terms, she could create her ownbos, and it was awesome!


    "..."


    Jupiter mumbled softly as she stared nkly at her granddaughters feat.


    "...Well done."


    "Huh?"


    Junior looked at her grandmother, surprised.


    "You just said..."


    "Cough, cough!"


    Jupiter turned her head away, pretending to cough.


    Juniors eyes widened in surprise, and I could not help but chuckle.


    "All you mages over there, save the family drama forter and focus on the defense."


    This was far from over.


    Grrrr!


    Gahhh!


    As if on cue, ghouls and fallen blood surged over the fortress walls.


    The ghouls that had charged the ins were taken down by the Silver Arrow + Water Lightningbo just moments ago, but the ones climbing over the walls had been out of the magic attack range and thus remained unharmed.


    "Twilight Brigade!"


    I called out to those behind me.


    The three hundred archers, who had been on standby, simultaneously responded with Yes! and brandished their weapons.


    Of the regr soldiers, only three hundred of the Twilight Brigade were arranged for meleebat, and the rest were positioned for ranged attacks.


    Ideally, I would not want to send regr soldiers into meleebat.


    If our soldiers die against the Blood n army, they steal our lives. And they use it to restore their own.


    In battles, regr soldiers have a much higher mortality rate than hero characters.


    Sending them into battle would inevitably result in casualties.


    Thats why I wanted to conduct the meleebat using only hero characters.


    ...Thats the pragmatic reason.


    To be honest, I didnt want to see anyone else die.


    Perhaps it was because we had too few casualties in the previous stages.


    I had be a cowardlymander who feared the death of his subordinates.


    However, I know. I understand.


    There cant be a battlefront without sacrifice.


    Therefore...


    "Bring them down!"


    I issued an attackmand to them.


    Woaaah!


    As if they were waiting for the order, the Twilight Brigade ran towards the end of the wall, screaming.


    Lucas and Evangeline, the Dion Mercenary Group, and the Twilight Brigade.


    The members of the meleebat group swung their weapons against the Fallen Blood and flung the ghouls back over the wall.


    The corpses of these creatures piled up like mountains below the walls.


    They stacked up gruesomely, almost reaching half the height of the walls.


    Weve almost wiped out the Fallen Blood and the ghouls!


    Seeing the knight duo and the Dion Mercenary Group dealing with the few remaining Fallen Blood, I thought,


    Weve exterminated most of the Blood n army! If we keep going like this...


    "Your Highness!"


    Thats when it happened. Damien called out to me urgently. I quickly turned to look at him.


    "Whats up?"


    "Look!"


    Damien pointed at the southern in, his face pale, and shouted.


    "The lord...hes moving!"


    "...!"


    I clenched my teeth and looked in that direction.


    Seven vampires dressed in splendid armor and robes.


    Lord Celendion sitting alone on a magic chariot floating in the air.


    Two vampire generals in maid and butler outfits standing side by side on the chariot.


    In total, ten vampires were now finally beginning their march.


    I dont understand at all.


    I couldnt help but grimace inwardly.


    Its the rule of the game that theye one after another. But this is going too far.


    They hadnt moved an inch while the ghouls, and even the Fallen Blood were annihted.


    Now that 99% of their entire army had been killed, they were slowly crawling out.


    It was like this in the game, too.


    The Blood n army always behaved like this.


    Only after the Fallen Blood and the ghouls werepletely destroyed on the battlefield did the vampires, who could be called themand center, btedly move.


    Whether this foolish behavior was a show of confidence that they could win or something else...


    "Well, we can ask them when we cross swords."


    With a grim smile, I raised my hand high.


    If only those damned mosquitoes woulde close enough for me to hit with my sword!


    I thrust my hand forward.


    Fire!


    Yes, fire!


    Let loose!


    Boom! Crash!


    The cannons belched me in unison.


    Dozens of shells precisely rained down on those vampiric bastards.


    Thanks to our previous experiences and training, our artillerys uracy was top-notch.


    However.


    uracy was not the issue with these vampire bastards.


    Swoosh!


    A vampire in a maids outfit leapt up, kicking off the ground.


    In her hand was an axe that lookedrger than her own body.


    Screeeech!


    Along with a deafening tinnitus, the maid vampire swung her axe toward the bombardment.


    Then,


    Kaboom!


    As if she hit something in midair, the shells exploded prematurely. I widened my eyes in disbelief.


    She created a gust of wind by swinging her axe, deflecting our artillery fire?


    This was a baffling disy of might. I gritted my teeth, looking at the vampire maid.


    I obviously knew who she was. She always appeared with Celendion in the game.


    The physically strongest vampire in Celendions legion... Beta!


    A monster who mastered the physical enhancement skill tree of the vampires, a living tank.


    After effortlesslynding from her leap, Beta gathered her skirt with both hands and curtsied.


    Celendion looked on this spectacle as if watching a childs antics, a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Those goddamned..."


    I gritted my teeth and turned around.


    Burnout! Are you ready to fire?


    The initial artillery salvo was nothing more than a courtesy gesture. We knew they wouldnt take the bait.


    But this is different. Lets see how they react to our silver arrow volley!


    To my call, Bodybag, who had been helping Burnout load the cannon, quickly responded.


    Loadingplete! Were ready to fire!


    Thest ten canisters of silver arrows. The rate at which we consumed arrows was truly absurd.


    But I never had any intention of sparing them. I shouted.


    "Fire full power, Burnout! Give those bastards a taste!"


    ...!


    Silently, Burnout nodded at me, took a deep breath, andid a finger on the trigger.


    It seemed as if mes flickered in her opened eyes.


    "Fire!"


    With my cry,


    Whoosh!


    Hundreds of silver arrows shot out from the custom ballista at once.


    Exploding silver arrows, you vampire bastards!


    In other words, its a med fly swatter, you get it?!


    If you try to crush it with wind pressure like before, the silver dust will rain down over your heads. You dont want that, do you? Now, how will you block it!


    Just when the silver arrow rain was about to fall right above the vampires heads.


    Click.


    The vampire dressed as a butler, who was standing next to Celendion, stepped forward.


    Whooooom!


    With a clear sound of magic at work, the butler vampire casually waved his hand. And then,


    Stopped.


    In midair, hundreds of arrows. All at once.


    Just as if someone had paused a video. The silver arrow bombardment was frozen in the air.


    What...


    In the face of this preposterous... truly magical sight, I was momentarily stunned.


    Swoosh-


    When the butler vampire swung his hand again, the frozen arrows in midair turned 180 degrees backward.


    And then, they wereunched.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud.


    Eeek!


    Backward.


    The arrows were fired toward us  specifically toward Burnout, the archer.


    What...


    This unexpected situation had me buffering for a moment.


    It was when the arrows were almost upon us that I finally regained my senses and cried out.


    Its exploding arrows! Everyone, shields up-!


    And then, the rain of silver arrows descended upon us.


    Kaboom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    My lord!


    Lucas, who had rushed to me in an instant, raised his sword in front of me in defense.


    Evangeline, who had also rushed over, put up her shield and protected the mages and archers around us.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Aargh!


    Nooo!


    The falling silver arrows caused explosions all around. Soldiers caught in the sts screamed in pain.


    After a while, the silver arrow bombardment finally ended.


    Those goddamn...


    Amidst the rising smoke and mes, I red at the vampire dressed as a butler who had caused all this.


    The most powerful blood magician in Celendions legion. Alpha!


    A damn monster who mastered the blood magic skill tree.


    "No, but even though I would use my skillsvishly in the game, I certainly didnt do stuff like reflecting these arrows!"


    Reality indeed makes magic application quite tasty!


    Vampire General Entities. Alpha and Beta.


    One with power. One with magic. Not only did they block our bombardment, but they even threw it back at us.


    Each one of these bastards is just like a boss-tier entity...


    Gritting my teeth at their absurd power, I asked Lucas,


    "Whats the damage situation?!"


    "Were assessing it now. However, its not too extensive."


    Huh? Why?


    I scanned the fortress walls.


    There were quite a few casualties, and several cannons and ballistas were torched, but the damage from the silver arrow bombardment was less severe than expected.


    And there was a reason for that.


    "Ah... the situation was so urgent. I just activated it to see..."


    SR grade defensive artifact, Anti-Missile Barrier.


    One of the best defensive artifacts for localized battles, slowing enemy projectiles and reducing their damage.


    Next to that artifact stood Lilly, with a flustered expression on her face.


    In her urgency to return the enemys arrows, Lilly had hastily activated the artifact.


    "Did I make a mistake, Your Majesty?"


    I shook my head fiercely, giving a thumbs up.


    "You did great, Lilly."


    If that Alpha bastard had spread the arrow reflection across our entire fortress, the damage would have been uncontroble.


    Thanks to them attacking us at pinpoint locations, we were able to mitigate the damage with the artifact.


    Of course, that didnt mean there were no casualties.


    "Guh, urgh...!"


    The custom ballista of Burnout, who was the focus of the enemys concentrated fire, waspletely destroyed, and Burnout herself was not unscathed.


    Godhand was pulling out an arrow lodged in Burnout with a stern face.


    "Ill send the injured to the rear."


    At Godhands words, I nodded and shouted out,


    "Margarita!"


    At my call, Saintess Margarita and her party members rushed over.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "Escort the wounded and heal them! Especially focus on treating this archer friend. She may need to return to the frontline."


    Nodding her head, Margarita gathered a white magic power in her hands and spread it out around her.


    Huaaah-


    As the area healing magic spread out, relief washed over the faces of the soldiers who had suffered minor injuries.


    "Bring the wounded this way! Those who can help, please assist!"


    Immediately after casting the area magic, Margarita started helping the heavily injured soldiers to the rear of the wall.


    Watching the scene of Burnout and the soldiers being escorted one by one, I turned my eyes south again.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    The vampire bastards were approaching.


    Walking leisurely, as if they were taking a stroll on a spring day.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    The shattered remains of ghouls were strewn across the field like weeds.


    Everywhere on thend swept by the bombardment, fires were ignited, spewing thick smoke up into the air.


    On the road of this scorched battlefield.


    Ten vampires were leisurely walking as if they were out for a stroll.


    They were still distant, but clearly visible to the naked eye.


    Theyreughing.


    These monstrous bastards, walking through the corpses of our allies scattered in all directions, wereughing.


    I had learned that normal shelling and sniping were meaningless to them, so I didnt give the order to shoot.


    The vampires quickly approached.


    When they were close enough for our voices to reach each other, I shouted.


    "May I ask you something, Vampire King?"


    Then, all the vampires stopped at once.


    Seated on the pnquin, looking up at me, Celendion smiled faintly.


    His innocent boy-like face emanated the scent of blood.


    "Ask away, Ash."


    "Why did you send your ghouls first to die?"


    At my words, Celendion tilted his head.


    "I dont understand what youre saying."


    "Im asking why you vampires just watched from behind while your ghouls and Fallen Blood minions were annihted."


    Even though Celendion and Alpha Beta were the bosses.


    Wasnt it worthwhile to send ordinary vampires mixed into the waves?


    I couldnt understand this tactic from a strategic point of view. But...


    "Youre speaking strangely, human."


    His answer to my question was truly unexpected.


    "Do you dine with your pets?"


    "What...?"


    What the hell does that mean?


    "The ghouls and minions that died earlier are... to us vampires, theyre like hunting dogs we raise."


    Celendion calmly exined.


    "Of course, we cherish and love them. Even to the extent of giving up our own lives for them. They are my loyal and brave army, fighting the enemy alongside us. But they are dogs."


    "..."


    "You wouldnt dine at the same table with them, would you?"


    Snap!


    My teeth clenched together.


    "Your dining...


    "You already know, dont you?"


    Celendion pointed at us.


    "Its you."


    "..."


    "You humans are our meal, Ash."


    I clenched my fists tightly. Celendion continued to chatter to me.


    "We release the hunting dogs first. Humans weak enough to be killed by dogs are food for dogs. But if you survive against my dogs, then you can be said to have proven your qualifications at least."


    "Qualification...you say?"


    "Yes. The qualification to be eaten by us vampires."


    Celendion gentlyughed, looking up at us on the city walls.


    "We dont particrly want to eat humans who are only good enough to be dog food. So, we first release the dogs for selection."


    "..."


    "Isnt it the same for you? You choose the tastiest piece of meat from good livestock. What happens to the leftovers? You give them to dogs and pigs, dont you? Its the same principle."


    He confidently spat out nonsense.


    "Im a vampire. I want the blood of strong, willful humans who know how to fight. Noble human blood. It tastes much better."


    "..."


    "You, who have withstood the attack of my dogs, have also proven your qualifications."


    The corners of Celendions mouth twisted up into a creepy grin.


    The other vampire bastards, too, harbored the same ghastly smiles.


    "Well then- rejoice, humans."


    Eyeing us as if we were cuts of meat disyed in a butcher shop, he continued.


    "You all have earned the opportunity to be our meal."


    So said Celendion.


    "Damn..."


    "Crazy bastard..."


    The soldiers, turning pale, stumbled back.


    The vampire bastards, excluding Celendion, chuckled at the sight.


    Looking at us with the eyes of obvious predators.


    "...Damien."


    Grinding my teeth, I looked to my side.


    "Erase the smiles from those damned faces."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Damien lifted his crossbow to his chest.


    "As youmand."


    He drew an arrow from the quiver in front of him and loaded it into the crossbow.


    He took a deep breath, took aim, and-


    Whoosh!


    Fired lightly.


    ***


    Screeech-!


    An arrow shot from the fortress soared through the sky.


    The arrow pierced the air in an instant and was fast approaching the vampires.


    "Oh, look at this."


    Alpha, who had just deflected hundreds of silver arrows and sent them back over the fortress,ughed.


    "Doing something that wont even get him killed."


    The foolishness of humans never failed to astound him. Like prey caught in a spiders web, futilely struggling even though they were inescapably trapped. Why couldnt they realize that until the very end?


    "I wish you would stop this pitiful resistance."


    Saying that, Alpha waved his hand. A surge of enormous magical power flowed within him, following the path of his bloodstream. Alpha reached out his hand, attempting to grasp an arrow with this magical power.


    "...?"


    However, something was off.


    "Eh?"


    Try as he might to grab it with his magic, the arrow strangely changed its course each time, as if it possessed a will of its own.


    Whats happening?


    Baffled, Alpha finally concentrated his magic power into a shield,


    ng-!


    But it was broken through.


    The arrow pierced straight through the shield, barreling towards the space between Alphas neck and chest. He realized that he would not be able to block this attack.


    "Cough?!"


    At that moment,


    Zing-!


    Beta, who had rushed in, swung her axe, striking the middle of the arrow. The arrow shattered into pieces right before it could hit Alpha.


    The strange power that had been present in the arrow disappeared, and the pieces of the arrow scattered about normally.


    "Cough, cough..."


    With his spine tingling, Alpha looked down at the broken arrow on the ground. The silver that was imbued with red energy emitted an eerie light.


    "What are you doing, Alpha?"


    Celendion asked with a hint of amusement.


    "Unable to block a single arrow?"


    It was not a question, but a mockingughter at Alphas startled appearance. However, Alpha was serious.


    "No, my Lord, its... different!"


    "Oh, whats different?"


    "This arrow... its not an ordinary silver arrow."


    His blood magic had been shattered in an instant. Alpha had a gut feeling.


    "This arrow is dangerous!"


    As soon as Alpha warned them,


    Swish! Swish! Swish-!


    A volley of arrows were shot from the castle walls. The long-range shots aiming for ordinary vampires arched through the sky.


    "Whats this, arrows?"


    "Despicable..."


    "This trivial thing!"


    Just like Alpha, the vampires scoffed at the archery and tried to easily block it. But they couldnt.


    Thud! Thwack! Thunk!


    "Cough?!"


    "Hack?!"


    "What the-"


    They could not block it.


    The first vampires throat was pierced after the shield he was trying to block with was shattered. The second vampire had his palm and neck pierced when he tried to block with concentrated magic in his hand. The third vampire tried to evade by transforming into mist, but his neck was pierced despite his efforts.


    The three vampires who were hit in the throat began to cough up blood violently. A flicker of interest passed in Celendions eyes.


    "Its not an ordinary silver arrow. Could it be... Star Silver?"


    Alpha, who had been inspecting the broken arrow on the ground, broke out in cold sweat.


    "Yes. It is Star Silver. But its not only that. It seems to be tempered with the devils galldder."


    "Using that precious sacred silver and even the galldder to make an arrow? Theyve prepared quite well in order to kill us."


    Celendion chuckled.


    "But this wont be enough..."


    Just then,


    Boom-!


    A gunshot sounded from the top of the castle wall.


    Why was it that when he heard that sound, a chill ran down the spine of the Vampire King, Celendion?


    "Whats this?"


    Celendions crimson eyes followed the trajectory of the projectile that was shot from the castle wall. He soon identified what it was.


    "A magic bullet?"


    Creakkk!


    The iing magic bullet precisely hit the head of the first vampire whose throat was pierced,


    Burst...!


    And blew his head off.


    The vampire, dyed in a purple mist, copsed lifelessly to the ground. He did not regenerate or resurrect. His soul core had been destroyed. But Celendion did not care about the death of his subordinate.


    "...This is."


    As Celendion quickly looked up from the shattered head of his subordinate,


    Boom-!


    A second shot.


    The vampire who had been struggling with an arrow through his neck and hand was struck by the magic bullet. He couldnt avoid it either.


    Burst-!


    Instant death.


    Watching the head of his subordinate explode, Celendionughed.


    "This magic bullet...!"


    Boom!


    A third shot.


    The third vampire, who had tried to evade by transforming back into mist, realized that evasion was impossible. Sensing death, he closed his eyes tightly.


    Crash-!


    Screee...!


    But, he did not die.


    Celendion, who had leapt out and reached out, caught the magic bullet...


    Celendions hand was torn apart, blood sttering in all directions, as he withstood the demonic power of formidable might.


    But undeterred, Celendion looked down at his bloody hand.


    "Is this demonic power... that of Orlop?"


    If so, the magic gun that had fired this demonic power must have been cast with the Orlops magic core.


    "A weapon made from the essence of the Nightmare Commander- The Nightmare yer."


    Joy filled Celendions face.


    "A weapon that can truly kill me!"


    ***


    Strike with silver and finish with magic.


    That was the basis of our tactics against the blood n.


    Damien had done it alone against the vampires. He struck them with arrows and sniped them with the magic gun.


    He swiftly dispatched two vampires and was about to finish the third when Celendion interfered.


    But it didnt matter that hed only caught two.


    "Haa, haa, hoo!"


    Damien, who had been rapidly firing arrows and ck Queen, was panting heavily.


    Targeting the soul core required more concentration than usual, so it seemed the stamina consumption was not ordinary.


    But even so, he was about to shoot another, so I quickly grabbed Damiens shoulder.


    "Stop, Damien!"


    "Huh? Haa, haa, but! Still!"


    "Youve done well enough. Youve thoroughly broken the nose of those guys who were arrogant."


    If it were up to me, Id like to let him keep shooting.


    But Celendion had already started blocking. Shooting more would be a waste of ammunition and stamina.


    "Rest a bit and recover. We still have things to do."


    "Okay..."


    Damien leaned against the wall and began to catch his breath. I looked to the south.


    As our attack stopped, the vampires began to advance again.


    Leaving behind the bodies of their fallenrades, they still moved with light steps.


    They were really close now. Close enough to see the wrinkles on their faces.


    And Celendion wasughing.


    "Haha, haha, haha! Fight, humans! Prove your worth!"


    With an even more vicious smile than before. As if he was ecstatic.


    "Whether youll be the prey of livestock, the meal of us vampires, or - whether youll kill me and survive! Haha! Its about fighting! Keep fighting!"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    "Then, my lord."


    The castle walls were close enough.


    Deciding this, Alpha bent his waist to Celendion.


    "I will pave a path over their castle walls."


    "Do so."


    Celendion nodded with a smile.


    "Go forth, Alpha. Beta."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Alpha once again deeply bowed, and Beta also quietly held her hand to her chest in salute.


    Then, the two vampire generals turned around,


    Whoooosh-!


    Like bullets, they began to charge towards the castle walls.


    At the forefront was Beta.


    With her maid frills and skirt fluttering like a cloak, and her giant axe in the water waving like a feather from side to side, Beta sprinted.


    Whooosh! Whooosh!


    A few archers on the castle walls used their skills to fire silver arrows, but,


    Thump-thump-thump!


    Useless.


    As she swung her axe like a fan, the swarm of silver arrows shattered in the air like chaff.


    Like I would be affected by these pitiful attacks.


    A smirk slid across the lips of the vampire with the face of a maiddy.


    If youre going to shoot, bring something at least like the holy arrow that sniper shot earlier!


    But that sniper from a moment ago was no longer in sight on the front lines.


    Then - there would be no more formidable attacks.


    All that was left was to take down the castle walls!


    Thump-thump-thump!


    Beta reached the bottom of the castle walls in an instant and squatted down, feet together on the ground.


    Thud, thump...


    Betas slender thighs and calves transformed in an instant into muscr forms, swelling as if they would burst,


    Whooosh-!


    With an enormous leg strength, she kicked the ground and rocketed up like a missile.


    -Thud.


    With a single leap, Beta had reached the top of the castle walls.


    "What?!"


    "No way..."


    The humans on the castle walls spat out their words as they met her gaze, their faces turning pale.


    Now sharing an eye level with the monster, all sorts of emotions that had not been apparent before began to surface from the humans.


    Disbelief, surprise, horror, and...


    Fear.


    A primal fear of death.


    Ah.


    Beta stroked her neck with her left hand. The pale neck where a long scar was etched horizontally.


    If only my neck was intact, I couldve taunted you.


    The joy of tormenting humansy in the blood sucked dry and the bone marrow extracted.


    It would also be in mocking the trembling humans in fear and tasting the tears shed when they begged for their lives.


    Sadly, Beta had lost hernguage when she was beheaded in the distant past.


    But this is enough for now.


    Beta smiled with her red lips.


    The war had only just begun.


    There would be plenty of time. To taste the blood and bone marrow of humans, and their tears.


    So now,


    Aaaaaahhhh!


    It was time to be faithful to the task at hand!


    Beta swung her axe overhead. The deafening noise was sharp enough to tear the eardrums.


    In the next moment, the axe was buried in the castle wall-


    Rumble!


    A huge vibration erupted, followed by a cloud of dust. The entire castle wall shook with a formidable force.


    "Argh!"


    "Grab something!"


    The soldiers screamed and stumbled.


    Thud, thump-thump.


    As the vibration finally ceased and the dust settled, the demolished castle walls outer surface was revealed.


    The brutally torn bricks and iron tes shed fragments, slowly falling to the ground.


    The automated defensive turret installed in the central part was also smashed to pieces and fell.


    "Well done, Beta."


    At the same time, Alpha, a vampire butler who had reached the bottom of the castle walls, grinned.


    "Now its my turn."


    Alpha waved his hands vigorously, as if conducting an orchestra.


    Crack... crackle...


    The corpses of the Frost Ghoul piled up to form a hill below the castle walls began to freeze all at once.


    Not only that, the corpses scattered around began to gatheryer byyer, forming a path.


    From the castle walls down below, to the center of the castle walls, wide open from Betas axe.


    Alpha gingerly climbed up the path made of frozen ghouls.


    The soldiers watching from the castle walls opened their mouths wide.


    "Hes making a path... with corpses?"


    In an instant, a path of ice and corpses connecting from the bottom to the top of the castle walls waspleted.


    Alpha, who reached the top of the castle walls, looked around at the humans and grinned,


    "Move aside, vermin."


    He said coldly.


    "The king is on his way."


    And so it was.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Apanied by five ordinary vampires, Celendion, seated in a pnquin, stood in front of the path of ice and corpses.


    "Beautiful, my domineering one."


    Celendion muttered with satisfaction, looking at the path piled up with the lives of his subordinates.


    "Well, shall we go up?"


    It was time to ovee the human barrier.


    Time to bring about the ruin of the human race.


    ***


    Just as Celendions carriage was about to ascend the path made of ice and corpses,


    Thud!


    Screeeeech...!


    Suddenly,


    The tightly closed castle gates started to slowly open to either side. It was right next to the path of ice and corpses.


    "...?"


    Not only the ordinary vampires but also Celendion stared with wide eyes at this unexpected development.


    Opening the castle gates?


    At this timing?


    In the middle of a siege?


    "Huh? What?"


    Alpha and Beta, who were standing on the castle wall waiting for the kings procession, also widened their eyes and looked down.


    And the one who came out through the opened castle gates... was the human sidesmander, Ash.


    Ash, who confidently walked out through the castle gates, looked at the vampires with dumbfounded eyes, then turned around and yelled,


    "Prepare the drinks!"


    "Yes!"


    Immediately, soldiers ran out from behind Ash, put down a table, and ced snacks and liquor bottles on it.


    Screeeeech...


    Thud!


    The soldiers ran back inside, and the castle gates closed tightly.


    Now, outside the castle gates, there were only a table with drinks, two chairs, and Ash.


    Thud!


    Ash, who pulled out a chair from behind the table, casually sat down on it.


    And he gestured toward Celendion.


    "Come sit, Vampire King."


    A rxed smile was on his face.


    "Lets have a drink and chat a bit."


    ***


    ...Nervous.


    Nervously nervous.


    Cold sweat was pouring down.


    Though I was pretending to be calm, setting up the drinks, and sitting at the table, inside, I was extremely tense.


    Is it working? Will it work? This is working, right? Huh?


    I licked my drying lips as I surveyed the motionless vampire bastards. Hurry up ande over, dont check me out!


    During thest operation directive, I clearly told my party members,


    - I will iste Celendion and bind him with the secret strategy I have prepared. During that time, you and the ordinary soldiers will wipe out the vampire legion.


    The secret strategy to iste and bind Celendion. What is that secret strategy?


    Its obviously the boss stage special gimmick!


    Every 5th stage is a boss stage.


    And there is a specialmand activated only on boss stages - Commanders Conference.


    In the boss stage, one monster armymander level beast, named monster king, would emerge.


    A 1v1 conference betweenmander characters can be requested from them. In the game, the sess rate was 100 percent.


    When the conferencemand is activated, bothmander characters be unusable for 10 turns.


    Bothmander characters sit face to face and exchange dialogues for 10 turns.


    The game exins that you can get clues about the secrets of the world from this conversation, or the battle may unexpectedly change.


    But in the actual game, thismand was barely used.


    After all, on our side in the game, themander character was Lucas.


    Even if theres an effect of binding the enemy boss for 10 turns, our side also loses an SSR grade knight character from the front line.


    That void is immense. So, it was treated as a non-existent gimmick.


    But now Im themander.


    Of course, its not that my role in the front line is small, but Im not a purebatant.


    If someone like me can bind the enemy boss, Celendion, for 10 turns, its a huge benefit.


    In the game, 1 turn is about 3 minutes in reality.


    So, 10 turns are 30 minutes.


    It can keep the Vampire King away from the front line for 30 minutes. If it works, the gain is overwhelmingly greater than the loss.


    But they came over right away in the game!


    Why are they standing there stupidly and looking at me as if Im a madman? Hurry up ande over!


    I grabbed the liquor bottle and poured it into the cup with a pretense of leisure.


    In fact, I tried to pour it smoothly, but I was so nervous that my hand trembled and it came out in a spurt. Damn it! Keep a poker face, Ash!


    And then,


    Step. Step.


    Celendion, who had lightly descended from the carriage, really started walking toward me alone.


    The battlefield was enveloped in a bizarre silence.


    All the soldiers were quietly watching this insane spectacle.


    Thud.


    I dragged the chair backward,


    Thunk.


    And took a light seat.


    Celendion, sitting across from me, silently lifted his ss. I chuckled slightly as I poured alcohol into his ss.


    Swirling the ss, Celendion asked,


    "Shall we toast?"


    "Were not exactly on those terms."


    "Quite heartless of you to invite me and then say that. But, I like it."


    Celendion nced towards the path made of ice and corpses next to him.


    "To drink while watching lives wilt like flowers..."


    Thunk. Thunk. Thunk.


    The remaining vampires began to march up the path.


    Watching his subordinates advance, Celendion lifted his ss to his lips.


    "It has quite a mood."


    "I agree."


    I too snorted and lifted my ss to my lips.


    "Theres nothing as delicious as drinking while watching your monstrous underlings dying."


    "Hooh,"


    With a smug smile, Celendion turned towards me.


    "You seem to trust your army quite a bit."


    "Of course. Thats why Im sitting here drinking, right? My subordinates can easily turn your monster underlings into blood puddles even without me."


    "Shall we make a bet?"


    "What kind of bet?"


    "Isnt it obvious? By the time this bottle is empty... who will be the victor atop that castle wall. Thats the bet."


    I frowned.


    "Whats the stake?"


    "If you win, Ill spare you."


    Celendion didnt lose his smile.


    "And let you watch until thest moment as humanity is annihted."


    "..."


    So whats that?


    Even if his subordinates are annihted, hes confident he can destroy the world alone? Is that what he just implied?


    Taken aback, I red at him for a while, then asked slowly,


    "And if you win?"


    "Cant we take our time deciding that? After all, well have plenty of time."


    I pointed my index finger at Celendion, who was savoring the aroma of the wine in his mouth.


    "Lets see how long that nonchnt attitude of yourssts. Celendion."


    Filled with sincerity and hope, I shouted.


    "My subordinates are strong. Strong enough to kill all of your subordinates and even pluck your feathers!"


    ***


    "So weak."


    One of the vampires carelessly muttered.


    In his hand was a severed human neck.


    It was Dions neck.


    Whoosh-


    nk. Roll.


    The casually tossed neck rolled on the castle wall, sttering blood.


    Licking the blood off his hands, the vampire grumbled discontentedly,


    "Tasteless."

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    "Protect the Empire" is a brutal game.


    Not only because one couldnt undo their mistakes, but also because it assigned ranks to humans.


    Rankings.


    They ssified a humans worth as SSR-SR-R-N.


    The resources of this game are limited. Equipment, items, experience points, they are unequivocally finite.


    To clear the game, one must distribute them efficiently.


    Ultimately, higher-ranking characters possessing superior talents get the concentration of resources.


    They receive the best equipment, gain priority in item acquisition, and scoop up the experience points.


    A disparity is created.


    Between higher-ranking and lower-ranking characters, an unbridgeable gap forms.


    The difference in talent is real. Its an indisputable fact.


    However, what makes this difference crucial is, ultimately, the yers choice.


    While high-ranking characters be the protagonists on stage, hailed as the worlds saviors,


    The majority of the low-rankers, particrly the lowest-ranking N-rank characters,


    Are used and discarded as meat shields, cannon fodder, bullet sponges... without even a decent opportunity.


    They exit to the backstage from the shadows, lonely, after death, injury, or in even worse states.


    ...


    That is but one facet of the countless brutalities this game possesses.


    ***


    Therefore, N-rank must prove themselves.


    They get only one chance.


    High-ranking characters may fail repeatedly and still receive opportunities, but such favors do not extend to N-ranks.


    The moment they are thrown onto the battlefield.


    They must seize that first andst chance.


    Their usefulness.


    Their value.


    Their worth of life.


    They must show it.


    They have to show the whole world that they are not just meat shields, cannon fodder, or bullet sponges.


    To move out of the shadows and into the light.


    Because everyone wants to be in the spotlight.


    Everyone wants to be the protagonist.


    Everyone...


    Everyone harbors such dreams while living.


    ***


    In the grand battle against vampires, the number of humans is meaningless.


    Rather, they simply be the means for the monsters to replenish their health.


    Its better to face them with a small, elite group rather than general soldiers.


    That was Ashs instruction, and Lucas thought it made sense.


    While Ash was single-handedly facing the Vampire King, Lucas took over themand of the front line.


    Lucas nned to prepare for battle with a hero party while ordering the general soldiers to retreat to the rear lines as the vampires crawled up the walls.


    However, the vampires arrived at the walls before the general soldiers could finish retreating.


    "Theres plenty."


    Seeing the throngs of humans on the wall, the vampires - no, the predators - collectively swallowed their saliva.


    "When was thest time we had such a feast?"


    "The humans of Lake Kingdom were all fallen corpses, so they didnt taste good."


    "Lets suck up fresh blood to our hearts content."


    "..."


    Crunch.


    Facing the monsters drooling and babbling in anticipation, Lucas tightened his grip on his sword.


    He couldnt let them attack the general soldiers.


    To a vampire, blood and life are logistical supplies.


    The damage on our side bes their gain. We have to minimize the casualties of the general soldiers.


    However,


    ... I cant stop them all at once.


    Lucas nced at the two vampires dressed as butlers and maids.


    Alpha and Beta.


    Vampire General - right below the vampire lord, the highest-ranking entities, the vampire generals.


    Our core forces have to deal with these two.


    He had conducted training in advance assuming the enemies would be Alpha and Beta. He couldnt change the squad now.


    In the end, those who have to stop the five regr vampires are,


    "Knight! Leave it to us!"


    "...Dion."


    They are the surplus soldiers who couldnt be elites.


    Watching Dion and his five subordinates step forward, Lucas let out a sigh. Dion raised his voice.


    "From the beginning, our role was to stop the regr vampires and buy time!"


    "..."


    "We can do it! We trained hard!"


    His words were correct. However, the situation has changed.


    Its not a situation where we only have to stop five vampires. We have to protect the retreating general soldiers as well.


    The difficulty of the task has increased exponentially.


    Is it right to leave this to Dions mercenary group, who stillcks experience?


    What would the lord have decided if he were here?


    Lucas shook his head vehemently.


    Ash had entrusted Lucas withmand. If so, he couldnt always hang on to Ash like a child.


    The vampires were just ahead. It was time to make a decision.


    "As actingmander, I dere. We stick to the grand strategy given by His Highness, Prince Ash."


    Lucas red at Beta, slowly approaching with his ax dragging on the ground.


    "First, Ill deal with that monster maid."


    Next to him, Alpha was following along, casting blood magic.


    "Evangeline. You hold off that butler blood magician."


    "Just leave it to me~!"


    Evangeline, who clutched her shield, gave a small smile.


    "Godhand. Bodybag. Assist us."


    Godhand and Bodybag simply nodded with stern faces.


    "Jupiter. Junior. Damien. Oldgirl. Skull. Youre the attack team. Choose and attack the optimal target on the fly."


    The two wizards and three snipers were grouped as the attack team.


    While the rest of the party formed a defensive line, they would take down the vampires one by one.


    Everyone silently checked their magic power and equipment.


    "The rest of the Old Hunters, and all of Dions Mercenaries."


    Lucas, looking around at the remaining members, nodded.


    "Hold off the regr vampires. But, dont get too aggressive."


    The old soldiers of the Old Hunters all nodded simultaneously, and Dion and his mercenaries smiled, banging their weapons against their shields. Bang, bang!


    "The situation is different from what we anticipated. Theyre not after you, but the regr soldiers still retreating."


    Of course, they would avoid a direct confrontation with hero characters and target the weaker regr soldiers.


    "While you protect the regr soldiers retreating... remember. Your lives are the priority."


    Lucas repeatedly told the group facing off against the regr vampires.


    "Vampires are different from regr monsters. Theyre incredibly cunning... and evil. If they see a gap, they will try to kill you first."


    Lucas looked around at everyone and nodded.


    "Block them as much as you can, and respond ording to the situation."


    "Yes!"


    "Good. All units, charge!"


    As he let his piercing blue gaze flow beyond his visor, Lucas donned his helmet.


    "If we fend these guys off, its our victory! Lets go-!"


    The hero characters each clutched their weapons and began running towards their respective enemies.


    Dion and Dions Mercenary Group let out a shout - "Woooaahh-!" and rushed towards the iing five regr vampires.


    ***


    "Whatever happens, fight while maintaining the formation! If we scatter, were dead!"


    Dion, clutching his silver dagger in both hands, shouted. Dions Mercenary Group all nodded at once.


    How much training had they gone through to move as one?


    Dion and his mercenary group knew it well. Each of them individually was worthless.


    But when five became one, they could produce a synergy much stronger than the sum of their individual strengths.


    They could certainly fend off those powerful vampires.


    However. As Lucas had said.


    The vampires were cunning and evil.


    They didnt care about Dions Mercenary Groups defensive line in the slightest.


    Bypassing the defense, they rushed towards the regr soldiers behind them.


    "No!"


    "We must block...!"


    Human cries of despair were easily leapt over.


    Five vampires rushed at the regr soldiers who were still retreating below the walls.


    Thump-!


    Blood sprayed in all directions.


    The regr soldiers were also tough veterans from this frontline.


    Especially those who stayed back until the end - they were the Twilight Corps.


    Not just veterans, but survivors who had fought and survived battles with monsters hundreds of times.


    Clink!


    But their shields were bent like twigs,


    Rip!


    And their armor was torn apart like paper.


    Crunch-!


    And their necks, bitten off.


    The five vampires buried their heads in human necks and disgustingly sucked blood.


    The five regr soldiers who became victims died without even being able to scream.


    "Ah..."


    A vampire, dripping blood from his mouth, murmured faintly.


    "Not enough, its not enough..."


    Throwing the human corpse that had dried up like an old tree haphazardly onto the ground, the vampire turned its body to find its next prey.


    "Ugh...!"


    "Ill buy us time, you guys retreat quickly!"


    The leader of the Twilight Brigade hoisted his war hammer and yelled, his cry echoing through the battlefield, the old mansst words.


    Crash!


    A vampire d in armor brought his long sword down.


    The leaders war hammer of the Twilight Brigade shattered under the blow.


    Not just that, from shoulder to waist was sliced in a diagonal sweep.


    "Cough...hack."


    For the old soldier who joined at Stage 2 and had directed the regr troops through four defenses, his end was both hollow and cruel.


    His severed body fell backward. The vampire that killed the old soldier bent down and greedily swallowed the fresh blood.


    "Damn you!"


    "These damn monsters dare to... our captain...!"


    Seeing this, the other old soldiers of the Twilight Brigades eyes red in rage.


    Soldiers who were retreating simultaneously drew their weapons and turned back.


    "This is not the time! Retreat! We need to retreat! Damn it, you all!"


    Dion yelled till his throat was raw.


    "Retreat!"


    But his cries fell on deaf ears. Enraged by their captains death, the soldiers abandoned their retreat and rushed at the vampires.


    Of course, the old soldiers knew.


    They had been through countless battles and knew well there was no chance of winning if they charged the vampires.


    But in the face of their lifelong captains death.


    To turn their eyes from death and run toward life, they were simply too old for that.


    And they had to pay the price.


    Thump! Thud! Thump...


    A massacre ensued.


    For decades, these old soldiers who had stained the walls of this ce with monster blood, now stained it with their own.


    In no time, the top of the wall turned into a field of corpses. Above it, the vampires held their feast.


    Blood.


    Flesh.


    Greedily swallowing and chewing, they indulged.


    "This... this is..."


    In front of the death of those they had been so close to just yesterday.


    Even the cold-heartedness of Dions mercenaries was evaporating. Hesen, the warrior who was in charge of the vanguard, was the first to lose his reason to rage.


    "You damn, blood-sucking bastards!"


    "No, Hesen! If you go alone...!"


    Hesen kicked the ground and charged at the nearest vampire.


    "Hold the line! Keep calm! Damn it, Hesen!"


    Dion reached out to grab the back of Hesens head, but it was toote.


    "Aaaaaahhh!"


    With his silver sword in hand, Hesen charged forward and brought his sword down on the vampire before him.


    Hesens level was 25.


    He had cut down countless monsters in that dungeon which was akin to hell.


    Perhaps he was confident deep down. No matter if the enemy was a vampire, he believed he could at leastnd one hit.


    ng!


    But his sword struck not the vampire, but the empty ground.


    Huh?


    As a puzzled Hesen lifted his head.


    The vampires surrounded him, as though they had been waiting for him.


    Yes, no other expression would have been more urate.


    They surrounded him, waiting for him to charge out, and then they grinned, revealing their sharp, blood-stained fangs.


    "Damn, shit..."


    Thump! Thud!


    The swords and ws of the vampires pierced through the gaps in Hesens armor.


    Coughing blood from his mouth, Hesen turned his head to Dion and hisrades with great difficulty, murmuring weakly.


    "Im sorry, guys."


    The next moment, five vampires simultaneously sunk their fangs into Hesens neck.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    From the start, I knew.


    It was a dream beyond my station.


    To be the protagonist on stage, monopolizing the dazzling spotlight.


    For people like us, living ordinary lives...it was a too ambitious, too big a dream.


    So, I dreamed a small dream.


    I didnt even want to monopolize the spotlight. Id be content if I could just catch some of its glow now and then.


    Simply, just... to be on that stage.


    Even as a nameless supporting role, just to remain on the stage.


    I wished for just that.


    ***


    Boom-!


    Blood sttered all around.


    From Hesens bitten neck, droplets of blood scattered. The vampires sucked the life out of Hesen, spewing blood in every direction.


    Watching this, Dion wondered.


    What was that guys dream?


    He had heard the story just a day ago, but he couldnt recall it clearly.


    Was it about saving money for an operation, or something like that...?


    Thud!


    Hesens lifeless body, drained of all blood, copsed onto the ground.


    Therades who were watching this sudden tragedy screamed in shock.


    "Hesen-!"


    "You, damned monster bastards!"


    As Dion held back his colleagues who were trying to rush forward, he gritted his teeth.


    "Calm down! Calm down! You need to keep your cool! Maintain the formation!"


    Ah, ugh...!


    Hesen, Hesen is...


    Watching the trembling Dion Mercenary Group, the vampires chuckled sinisterly.


    "Yourrades blood is too rich, its overpowering."


    A vampire, wiping the blood-stained corner of his mouth with his hand, shed a dreadful smile.


    "I prefer something lighter... this one really spoiled my taste. Tch!"


    The vampire spat blood-mixed saliva onto Hesens corpse.


    Seeing this, thest thread of sanity broke.


    "We will kill these bastards-!


    Whoosh!


    The partys star, thief A, leaped forward.


    A! No! Damn it!"


    An exasperated Dion eventually gave the attack order.


    "We cant be divided anymore! We move together!"


    "Ive been waiting for that, Dion!"


    "Lets make these mosquito bastards pay for killing Hesen!"


    Whoosh-!


    All four members of the Dion Mercenary Group charged forward in unison.


    However, this was a miscalction.


    There were three reasons.


    Firstly, the Dion Mercenary Group was primarily trained in defensive tactics.


    In a defensive situation, they could handle several vampires, but on the attack, even two vampires could be overwhelming.


    Secondly, until now, the Dion Mercenary Group consisted of five members.


    With a stableposition of three tanks and two dealers, their synergies could face any enemy.


    But now, one tank was missing. There was a world of difference between five and four.


    Lastly, the dealer A was not in the backline but at the very front.


    These small factorsbined and created a chain reaction.


    Thunk!


    Boom!


    Thud...!


    In a pathetic and horrifying manner.


    The Dion Mercenary Group met their annihtion in an instant.


    A, who had charged ahead first, stabbed her silver dagger into the enemy vampires stomach.


    However, the vampire, with a grin, gripped As wrist and,


    Boom!


    shed his longsword down, severing As forearm.


    Ah...?!


    Two more vampires charged towards A, who was about to scream. Their blood-drenched ws targeted As neck and chest.


    Thump!


    m!


    Two other mercenaries - Lok and Chay, who had dived in between, blocked the vampires attack with their shields.


    The problem was, there were two more vampires.


    Thunk!


    Thud...!


    As if predicting the movements of the two shield warriors, the attacks from two other vampires who leaped in a beatte pierced Lok and Chays bodies.


    "Cough...!"


    Khhk?!


    At the struggling pair, the other two vampires, whose attacks were blocked by their shields, raised their ws with augh.


    "Humans must be so weary? Being so sensitive about the life and death of theirrades."


    "For us immortals, who live as long as our Lord does, its hard to understand this... Haha!"


    The vampires ws fell towards the two warriors necks.


    The two shield warriors made ast-ditch attempt to swing their held silver swords in retaliation, but the counterattack was weak.


    Thunk! Thump!


    The two silver swords were lodged into the vampires arms, but they, unphased, swung their ws and decapitated the two warriors.


    Blood sttered in all directions.


    "Lok! Chay! No-!


    Roaring in defiance, Dion charged forward, gritting his teeth. He was desperate to save even a barely alive A.


    Vampires blocked his path,ughing at his efforts.


    Clink-Clink-Clink!


    Dion swung the silver daggers in his hands with reckless abandon.


    Their ws shed with his daggers, and a fierce battle ensued in the blink of an eye.


    Even as the young leader of a small mercenary band and the leader of the party, Dion managed to stand his ground against the vampires with his agile swordy. But that was it.


    The vampires,ughing, sessfully parried Dions attacks, and Dion was the first one to run out of stamina.


    Ha-heck, ha-heck...!


    Stumbling back, Dion watched the vampires grinning as they grabbed A by her hair and paraded her in front of him.


    If yourrade is so dear to you, well give her back.


    Thump!


    In the next moment, a vampires longsword pierced through As back, protruding from her abdomen.


    We didnt say wed give her back alive, did we?


    Ah, uh-


    Kicking the whimpering A, the vampire sent her rolling towards Dion, covered in blood.


    A!


    Dion rushed to her side.


    Sorry, ha... Dion...


    A, vomiting blood from her mouth and belly, looked at Dion with empty eyes.


    I, did wrong, ha...


    ...


    Sorry for running ahead. No, for pushing you to be a mercenary...


    ...


    Whats the point of ambition, in the end... My mistake...


    Dion gave a small nod, forcing a smile.


    ...No.


    Tight.


    You didnt do anything wrong.


    Gripping the rapidly cooling hand of A, Dion gritted his teeth.


    We didnt do anything wrong.


    Was their dream too lofty?


    The money to buy new gear, for marriage, to send home, to raise a younger sibling.


    Just to earn that. Was this modest dream, this petty wish, too much to ask for?


    No.


    It cant be.


    They had long given up on the dream of being the protagonist. They merely wished to remain on stage, even if as nameless supporting actors.


    This couldnt be too much to ask.


    We were born as humans...


    Dion, unable to let go of As lifeless hand, hung his head.


    We should be allowed to dream as long as were alive...


    Childhood. The stars seen from the well were beautiful.


    But they were too high, too far, so they gave up.


    They turned their eyes towards a lower, closer light. A nearby me that seemed within reach.


    But were they to be burned even by such a modest me?


    Were not moths. Were humans.


    Dion gritted his teeth, ring at the vampires closing in on him.


    Theres nothing wrong with dreaming...


    It was then.


    Theres no wrongdoing in dreams.


    A voice came from behind him.


    But face reality,d. It wasnt a dream that killed yourrades, but monsters. And a failed strategy.


    ...!


    When Dion turned around, three tanks and a wizard from the Old Hunters were approaching him.


    Get up,d. The battle isnt over yet.


    The old mercenaries began preparing for battle.


    Yenich, the ice wizard who helped Dion up, looked at the vampires with cold, focused eyes.


    Yourrades didnt die in vain.


    Following the wizards gaze, Dion looked at the vampires and soon understood what he meant.


    Their bodies were pierced with silver swords.


    Weapons that A, Lark, and Chay had struck them with before they died.


    They didnt seem to mind the silver swords sticking out of their bodies as they confidently approached.


    Three of them have silver swords in them. Just stick it to two more, and the rest is up to the wizard.


    ...


    Can you do whats left?


    Dion clenched his silver daggers in reverse grips, gritting his teeth.


    Ill give it a shot.


    Show me. Dont let the name of Dion Mercenary Group be just a tombstone for the young who died in vain.


    Ice magic formed in Yenichs hands. Yenich spat out a battle cry.


    Kill them and leave a mark. Mercenaries speak with the heads of their enemies, not their own gravestones!


    Arrrgh-!


    Dion charged forward, and the three tanks of the Old Hunters closely followed him.


    The vampires tried to stab the charging Dion,ughing derisively, but a frost spell from Yenich flew towards them, a half beat quicker.


    "Performing magic right before us... how arrogant!"


    Of the five vampires, two who were untouched by the silver sword were blood magic skill wielders.


    Their eyes glowed bright red, and a formed blood-red barrier effortlessly neutralized the freezing spell.


    "Enough with the childish games, sorcerer!"


    The two vampires simultaneously shot blood-red magic toward Yenichi.


    Kwa-kwang-!


    "Cough!"


    Yenichi, swept up in the blood magic bombardment, vomited blood and was thrown backwards.


    However, this gave the charging party some time.


    Approaching close range, Dion threw the two silver daggers he held swiftly.


    The dagger throw of a level 27 rogue boasted a forceparable to a bullet.


    Chang! Chaeng!


    However, the three other vampires stepped forward, effortlessly deflecting the attack.


    Then, they lunged their swords and ws toward Dion, whose hands were now empty.


    Puk! Tuhuk!


    The attack was intercepted by the tanks from the Old Hunters, who had charged out from behind Dion.


    However, the vampires attacks were not ordinary, and the Old Hunters tanks couldnt escape unscathed.


    A sword broke through a shield and pierced a shoulder, a w cost an arm, and a side was prated.


    It doesnt matter.


    Dions eyes bulged.


    All he was focused on was the task he had to aplish.


    In the split second when three vampires and three humans were entwined with swords, ws, and shields, Dion agilely rolled out of the mess.


    In his hands were again the two silver daggers he had drawn from his belt.


    Then, Dion rushed towards the two vampires yet untouched by the silver sword.


    Puk! Puhuk! Pook-!


    After a moments exchange of attack and defense.


    Dions silver daggers were undeniably lodged in the necks of the two vampires.


    But, smiling at the sight was Dion, whose head was already severed, held in one of the vampires hands.


    Having lost his head, Dions body staggered a few more steps, then powerlessly copsed onto the ground. Thud...


    "Weak."


    The vampire indifferently gazed at Dions head in his hand, then flippantly threw it away.


    Whish-


    Cheol-peok. De-gurur.


    Dions head rolled across the top of the wall, sttering blood.


    "Tasteless."


    The vampire grumbled discontentedly as he licked the blood smeared on his hand.


    "Lets finish off the remaining bastards quickly, and kill the humans inside the castle."


    "That sounds good. I feel like eating until my belly bursts."


    The five vampires slowly advanced to finish off the Old Hunters mercenaries who were still breathing.


    Thats when it happened.


    Krrung, Krrung...


    Suddenly, the sound of thunder echoed.


    Dark clouds suddenly crowded the clear sky, and blue lightning began to sh.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    The five vampires slowly approached the still-breathing mercenaries of Old Hunters, intending to finish them off.


    "Heh, heh heh..."


    Yenichi, whose limbs were torn apart by blood magic bombardment, let out a chuckle at the approaching viins.


    The other downed tanks joined in theughter, causing one of the vampires to scowl.


    "Why are youughing, human? Arent you scared of death?"


    "Of course, dying is scary. But, you mosquito bastards."


    Rumble, rumble...


    Thunder echoed in the sky.


    Even the vampires were surprised by this and looked up at the sky. Yenichi burst intoughter.


    "You should also fear lightning!"


    Rumble!


    With a vicious thunderp, a sh of light illuminated the area, and-


    "...phew."


    At the far end of the rampart, the figure of an old mage was revealed in the light.


    Jupiter, the SR-grade Lightning Mage, with her pure white hair flying in the wind, taking a long puff from the cigar in her mouth, emitting a vivid blue glow from her single eye.


    Hovering above Jupiters raised fist was a magic orb, crackling with yellow lightning.


    "Being a mage is hard."


    Jupiter growled, chewing on her cigar.


    "No matter how many of our allies die, we cant sortie until the situation allows it. Mages are more valuable than the soldiers maintaining the front line with their lives."


    The rain pouring from the dark clouds soaked Jupiters old empire uniform.


    Even the cigar clenched in her mouth was quickly extinguished by the rain.


    Ptui!


    Jupiter, who didnt care about the cigar, spat it out on the ground and raised a sinister smile.


    "From a mages perspective, its such a shitty job. Damn."


    Blood trickled from Jupiters nose and mouth as she strained to gather mana.


    Junior, standing next to her, ced her hand on the old womans shoulder.


    "Ill assist you, grandmother."


    "Im going all out. Keep up."


    Jupiter turned to the side and roared.


    "Lily! Activate the mana amplifier, target me!"


    Lily, who had been waiting, activated the mana amplification artifact. Immediately, a faint blue light enveloped Jupiters body.


    "Hey, you shit-headed bastards."


    Raising the magic orb, which was trembling with the mana over its capacity, upwards.


    Jupiter thrust her fist forward with a roar.


    "Lets see how tough and delicious you are!"


    And then, lightning struck.


    Crack-boom!


    A bright yellow lightning bolt from the sky struck the five vampires urately.


    Jupiters lightning is an area magic. Its hard to precisely target a small number of targets.


    But, if silver swords are embedded in their bodies.


    If a clear magical catalyst guides it. Especially if that is metal that conducts electricity.


    "What cant I do with a precise attack!"


    With Jupiters hearty shout, the five vampires were pierced by the lightning.


    "Kuh-?!"


    "Kuh...?!"


    "Kuaaa!"


    The five vampires let out hideous screams.


    It was an attack they could normally withstand.


    But the silver swords.


    The silver swords embedded in their bodies acted as catalysts amplifying the magic.


    The lightning that struck the silver swords enhanced its power several times within the vampires bodies, burning their insides ck.


    And moreover.


    "One more time-!"


    Jupiters second skill, [Bleaching Again], delivers an additional blow to an enemy that has been hit and marked by the first skill!


    Crack-boom!


    This time, a frosty lightning bolt fell on the vampires.


    It was a powerful strike, intending to evaporate thest drop of blood left in the vampires bodies.


    As a result, the vampires normally unstable soul cores solidified and clearly appeared in ces like their chests or heads.


    And the snipers didnt miss it.


    "Got it."


    Damien, who had been waiting, fired his crossbow.


    Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!


    The flying arrows urately prated the soul cores of three vampires.


    The three vampires, with their soul cores torn apart, instantly died without even letting out a decent scream.


    "Ugh, Khh!"


    "These little...bastards...!"


    The remaining two vampires, quickly regenerating their bodies, tried to crawl out of the firing line.


    "Thats not going to happen."


    "Weve been waiting."


    Oldgirl and Skull were already standing in their escape route.


    In their hands were the magic guns, the Woodpecker and the Cerberus, lent by Damien.


    "Arrgh...!"


    "You insect-like bastards! Soon, the Lord will-!"


    Ratatatatat-!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Skull and Oldgirl rained down magical bullets towards the souls of those who were trying to babble on.


    The magic guns, difficult to handle without Damiens transcendent targeting ability, were the Woodpecker and Cerberus. Their grades were low and their size small, enabling the two women to use them effortlessly.


    A momentter, as the hazy smoke cleared, two vampires, reduced to rags by the barrage of magical bullets, came into view.


    "Five ordinary vampires. Their soul destruction confirmed."


    From afar, Damien confirmed the death of the five vampires, then looked at the bodies of theirrades and clenched his teeth.


    "And the casualties on our side are..."


    "Enough, Damien, dont look anymore."


    Jupiter reached out and covered Damiens eyes.


    "Theres more work to be done."


    "..."


    "The deaths of ourrades are not for you to bear. So rest your eyes... and join the battlefield over there."


    "...Yes."


    Damien obediently shut his mouth and turned to the side.


    Then, holding back tears, he slowly moved toward the side where the other party members were fighting the vampire general.


    Yes. The task of clearing... the guilt of our fallenrades is not yours to bear.


    Swallowing the bile that rose from within, Jupiter walked towards the mountain of fallenrades bodies.


    Thats a job for old folks like me.


    Junior hurried over to Jupiter.


    "Grandma,e here. Ill help you with the magic operation."


    Having just helped Jupiter with her magic operation, Junior understood Jupiters physical condition and was filled with worry.


    But Jupiter vehemently shook her head.


    "Dont worry about me, you should go. Move with Damien."


    "But, Grandma, your body is..."


    "These guys are just piranhas. The real monsters are there, and the battle is just beginning."


    Jupiter grabbed Juniors shoulder and gently pushed her back.


    "And you are needed in that battle."


    "..."


    "Go now!"


    Juniors hesitation was brief.


    "See youter, Grandma."


    Nodding, Junior turned around and quickly ran towards the battlefield.


    "...Huff."


    Clutching her chest as it began to ache, Jupiter walked between the bodies of herrades.


    Those who had fallen first had also been swept up in Jupiters lightning and were burnt ck. There seemed to be no survivors.


    The same was true for the Old Hunters, Jupiters party.


    "Yenichi."


    Looking down at herrade who had been battered by blood magic, Jupiter called out his name.


    Yenichis limbs were torn apart. There was no way he could survive such an injury. With a pale face, Yenichi gave a feebleugh.


    "Dont look at me like that."


    "..."


    "You knew this would happen when you gathered us, Jupiter."


    The four mercenaries of the Old Hunters Jupiter had gathered were all individuals who bore grudges against the vampires.


    Thats why they had answered Jupiters call so quickly. At the news of facing vampires.


    "I was d to be able to take a shot at those vampire bastards onest time."


    Yenichi, who had been faintly smiling, slowly turned his head.


    "But..."


    At the end of his gazey the brutally killed bodies of the Dion Mercenary Group.


    "Its a bit regretful that these young folks died..."


    Creak-


    Quietly, Jupiter put a cigar in her mouth, lit it, and passed it to Yenichi.


    Yenichi, who had quietly sucked in the smoke, coughed and grunted.


    "The Dion Mercenary Group, its their achievement."


    "..."


    "They almost ruined everything, but in the end, they sacrificed their lives to do it. The credit for damaging these vampires belongs to them."


    "What good is the credit when theyre dead."


    The young people who were cheerfullyughing just a few minutes ago were now gone.


    Only cold, dismembered corpses remained.


    "This frontline will be able to advance a step further thanks to these kids deaths. But what good is that?"


    Jupiter covered her face with her gloved hand.


    To Jupiter, the death of the Dion Mercenary Group didnt just seem to belong to them.


    All the young people.


    And the death of her granddaughter that would inevitablye one day... they all ovepped.


    "Whats the point of all this achievement? All their dreams, ambitions... all disappeared for nothing."


    "You shouldnt say such things, Jupiter. Were mercenaries, arent we?"


    Yenichi grumbled in a fading voice.


    "In our hard-earned major, theres value."


    "..."


    "Isnt the life of moths like us, praying for meaning in the light we barely touched by burning our whole bodies?"


    Yenichi could no longer draw on his cigar and coughed.


    Jupiter, who took the cigar from his mouth, tried to remain calm.


    "May there be meaning in that death. In the death of those young ones and in our death as well."


    The chuckling voice of Yenichi faded away.


    "Our era, the era of the veterans, ising to an end. Now, its a new era to be ushered in by those young ones."


    "..."


    "May there be light in their future..."


    Yenichi murmured with his eyes closed.


    "Young children, bloom your flowers..."


    Soon after, Yenichis breath stopped.


    Jupiter didnt agree with everything Yenichi said, but one thing he resonated with deeply.


    The era of the veterans wasing to an end.


    From now on, the battlefield would belong to the young ones.


    Life and death.


    Glory and defeat. Victory and disgrace. All would belong to the young ones.


    The time they could share the heavy burden together was not much longer.


    The remaining mercenaries of the Old Hunters came and stood next to Yenichis body.


    All of them were wounded. Arms lost, sides pierced, shoulders blown away.


    But they didnt die.


    "Those of you still breathing, go get treated by the healer over there and return immediately."


    Jupiter turned his gaze. The other mercenaries also looked in the same direction.


    Bang! Boom...!


    A fierce battle was taking ce on the walls.


    Two vampire generals and this sides elite heroes were locked in a decisive battle.


    "The real battle with the monsters is still far from over."


    As if lighting a scent stick, he put a half-smoked cigar in front of a pile of ally bodies.


    Jupiter gritted his teeth and turned his body around.


    "We old folks cant be a burden, let alone help."


    ***


    N-Rank heroes have to prove themselves.


    The opportunity onlyes once.


    A single moment when theyre thrown into the battlefield. They have to grab that first andst chance.


    They must show their worth. Their usefulness. Their value of life.


    To step out of the shadows into the light.


    To even receive the spotlight on the stage.


    ...


    The Dion Mercenary Group was annihted.


    They couldnt withstand the brutality of the battlefield. They couldnt ovee the pressure of actualbat.


    They broke the formation, vited the tactics. As a result, they all died.


    But the Dion Mercenary Group aplished their assigned mission.


    They managed to stick a silver sword into the bodies of the vampires, and using this, they could kill all the vampires.


    They got the opportunity and proved their usefulness, but they died in the end.


    And they could never get a second chance.


    The dreams they had harbored cooled down along with their cold corpses.


    ...


    I will never forget their names.


    But whats the point of remembering them?


    "What are you thinking so deeply about?"


    Celendion spoke up. I was startled and looked forward.


    The Vampire King was twirling and shaking the wine ss in his hand with a grin.


    "Whats the use of counting the number of subordinates who are already dead?"


    As if looking right through us, he swept over me with his bright red gaze.


    The Vampire King babbled nonchntly.


    "Your really beloved friends, they will start dying now."

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    A little while ago.


    Right after the regr vampires had jumped into the castle walls.


    Someone blocked the way of Alpha and Beta, who were slowly following them.


    Click-


    "Hmm?"


    Scanning the one blocking their path, Alpha smirked.


    "No matter what, this is a bit much."


    "..."


    "Do you suggest that a mere knight can stop me, Alpha, the first vassal of the great No Life King?"


    The one standing in front of Alpha was Evangeline.


    ng!


    Wearing hefty armor that didnt match her small stature, Evangeline held her unique chubby expression while gripping her shield.


    Alpha clicked his tongue.


    "To go as far as putting up a mere whelp like you. Does your sideck notable individuals?"


    "Do vampires fight with their tongues, not their bodies?"


    After spinning her massive cavalrynce, Evangeline adjusted her posture and grinned.


    "Stop showing signs of retreating and just charge. Ill tten you like a bug."


    "It seems you have some talent..."


    Rustle-


    Behind the sneering Alpha, a red magic circle spread out like a flower bud.


    "It seems you havent learned to gauge your opponents abilities yet."


    The next moment, the magic circles that were closed like flower buds bloomed all at once.


    Beep-beep-beep-!


    From the countless magic circles that opened, a red magic power flickered like blood, firing hundreds of blood bullets.


    Alpha was confident.


    With the power of the magic he disyed, he could shatter even a knight in heavy armor.


    However,


    Thump-thump-thump-!


    "?!"


    Fast.


    Evangeline dashed over the castle walls with a speed that made it hard to believe she was wearing such heavy armor.


    Boom!


    Blood bullets exploded right behind the soles of the knight, scattering and exploding.


    However, Evangeline ran zigzag without blinking an eye, barely avoiding the attacks.


    "What the-"


    Evangeline reached right in front of the startled Alpha in no time.


    "For someone who has lived quite a long time..."


    There was a teenagers cruel smile on the girls lips.


    "It seems like you cant gauge your opponents abilities!"


    Swish-!


    Thence coated with sacred power cut through the air and thrust forward.


    But just before thence could touch him, Alpha spread a blood magic shield in front of him.


    The shield shattered and bought time, Alpha managed to roll his body to the side and evade it.


    "Tch! Annoying!"


    Alpha, who had rolled on the ground, gritted his teeth.


    Evangeline swished her mouth as if it was a pity and shook off the tip of hernce.


    "Tsk, this armor is sturdy, which is good, but it slows down my weapon swinging..."


    Evangelines armor, the Golem Armor, was a double-edged sword. It had exceptional physical and magical defenses, but imposed penalties on attack speed and movement speed.


    However, Evangeline ignored the movement speed penalty with her unique attribute, [Unstoppable], maintaining her swift movement speed like a flying squirrel.


    However, the attack speed penalty was unavoidable, so the speed of the cavalrynce was significantly slower than usual.


    Alpha could easily realize this. The female knight was much more agile than she seemed.


    Then I just have to reduce the power of the blood magic and increase the firing speed!


    Again, blood magic circles spread out behind Alpha.


    Beep-beep-beep-!


    Again, hundreds of blood bullets were fired. This time, each bullets power was reduced, but their speed was significantly increased.


    However,


    Whoosh-!


    This time, Evangeline raised her shield and bravely charged straight forward.


    "What?"


    The blood bullets that poured out like rain exploded like fireworks on the shield.


    Through the dense blood mist created by the exploding blood bullets, Evangeline advanced like a tank.


    From behind the shield, Evangeline showed a grin.


    "If you reduce the power, I can simply block it!"


    Damage reduction through the shield for the first time.


    Offsetting secondary damage with the high magic defense of the Golem Armor.


    And absorbing the iing damage with her 1st skill, [Damage Save]!


    Because Alpha had lowered the individual damage of the blood bullets, she was able to receive hundreds of shotsfortably due to the damage reduction and offsetting by the shield and armor.


    "It was good that you tried to be cunning, but youre just a mosquito, old man!"


    She charged towards Alpha again.


    Evangelines spear tip glowed white hot as she thrust it forward.


    "Thats the wrong answer~!"


    Thrust-!


    The damage she had umted by taking hundreds of hits was redirected back at Alpha through Evangelines second skill, [Damage Payback].


    ***


    On the opposite rampart.


    ...


    "..."


    Whooooosh-


    A chilling wind blew amidst the tense stand-off between Lucas and Beta.


    Lucas had his double-handed longsword lowered, and Beta, likewise, held her axe low with both hands.


    The knight and the monster stood still about ten paces apart, each measuring the others fighting spirit.


    ...


    "..."


    There were no weak points.


    The stances of the human who had trained his body to its limits and the vampire were near perfect.


    They both refrained from making the first move, as the one to attack first would be at a disadvantage.


    "...Hrmm."


    The first one to break the silence was Beta.


    What she found unbearable was Lucas cold and dignified face, simr to a statue.


    An inferior human being.


    The audacity of him standing his ground in front of her, a warrior of equal standing.


    She wanted to trample on that clean-cut face as soon as possible... Beta thought.


    And a seasoned warriors body moves with the mind.


    Thrust-!


    Betas thigh muscles swelled like balloons, and with a powerful leap, she charged forward like a ray of light.


    The distance of ten paces was reduced to one in an instant.


    Screeeeeeeech-!


    A gust of wind wrapped around her screaming axe.


    The muscles in Betas arms, holding the axe, bulged, threatening to burst through her maid uniform.


    She brought the axe down with all her might.


    Crassshhhhh!


    Her axe struck the rampart, shattering the fortification.


    Solid bricks turned to sand, metal tes were ripped apart, and iron bars were twisted like candy canes.


    The impact was enormous, akin to being hit by a siege weapon.


    But the axe hitting the rampart meant the knight had evaded the attack.


    "...!"


    Looking at the ce where her axe hadnded, Betas red eyes swiftly moved to the side.


    ...


    Lucas was still standing there, expressionless.


    He was just one step, a single step, away from the impact zone, having evaded Betas attack.


    And with the same emotionless face, he looked down on Beta.


    His gaze was full of disdain, as if he was looking at a bug.


    "Hmph."


    Beta furrowed her brows.


    It was irksome.


    This human knight, who was supposed to be the bug, was looking down on her. She wanted to gouge out those insolent blue eyes.


    Screeeeeech-!


    So she swung her axe horizontally towards the knights face.


    There was no wind-up, just a horizontal sh with tremendous speed, powered by her overwhelming physical strength.


    However, he evaded it.


    Lucas moved like a feather, narrowly avoiding Betas axe.


    Despite Betaunching over five attacks in a sh, Lucas had managed to dodge them all with the minimal movement necessary.


    And then.


    Ching-!


    For the first time, he brought his sword against Betas axe.


    With a precise strike to the side of the axe, he deflected its course.


    Lucas hadnt even moved his feet, and Betas axe, thrown off course, embedded into the ground beside his foot.


    "...!"


    "Youre slow. Much slower than your king."


    Lucas muttered impassively at the wide-eyed Beta.


    "You need more training. Id ask you to be faster."


    Beta hissed, baring her fangs. Staring at the infuriated monster, Lucas squinted.


    "Oh, is that all you got?"


    The light clusters unique to skill use began to form around the longsword held by the knight. It was his first skill [Strike of Will].


    The number of monsters he had in with this skill already exceeded a hundred.


    As a stacking type skill that grows stronger with every monster in, the might of a hundred-stack [Strike of Will] was...


    "Youll die."


    It was not inferior to that of the monster.


    Crassshhhhh!


    Lucas sword swung down from above, and the bricks on the rampart all simultaneously shot towards the sky.


    ***


    Evangelines eyes widened.


    Her thrown spear tip was hanging in mid-air.


    Huh?


    When she came to, Evangeline felt as though she was bound in webs of spider silk, unable to move an inch. She was still in the position of having swung her spear.


    "What the hell is this? Whats going on?"


    Evangeline hurriedly looked around and saw a dense fog of blood surrounding her.


    It was a blood mist, caused by the exploded blood bullet that she had blocked, spreading all around.


    "The battle often starts withying the groundwork, young human."


    Alpha mocked her, taking steps towards the immobilized Evangeline. The vampires long fangs glistened.


    "You thought I scattered the blood bullet without a purpose? How naive."


    "Hey, sto...! Let me go!"


    "I may not fancy sucking the blood of a child, but..."


    Alphas hand went up to the armored portion of Evangelines neck. His fingers began to glow red, preparing to disintegrate the armor.


    "Taking the life of a talented human, thats quite enjoyable."


    "!"


    Thud-!


    With a direct hit from the blood magic, the neck guard was sted away in an instant. Evangelines slender, pale neck was revealed between the armor pieces.


    "Ill have a good meal. Your life."


    After whetting his appetite, Alpha drove his fangs into Evangelines neck.


    St!


    Blood spurted out.


    ***


    Immediately after swinging his sword, Lucas shuddered.


    From the thick smoke caused by his own sword strike... the sword wouldnt budge.


    What?


    A momentter, as the smoke cleared, Lucas saw why.


    Beta had caught it.


    Beta was holding Lucas sword in her left hand.


    Well, to be precise, caught was hardly the right term.


    Lucas sword was lodged in Betas hand, having torn through it and burrowed into her forearm.


    But she was regenerating.


    Lucas longsword was the [Undying Fortress Longsword], forged with the devils bone marrow.


    The healing reduction rate applied to this weapon, a natural enemy of vampires, was a whopping 75 percent.


    Yet Betas immense regenerative power, her natural healing coupled with physical enhancement, was recovering her severed arm with just the remaining 25 percent.


    So... it was stuck.


    Between the muscr bulge inside Betas forearm, Lucas longsword was trapped.


    Hehe.


    Beta grinned, her mouth stretching monstrously on both sides.


    She then mouthed silently. Lucas was able to read her lips clearly.


    You. Cant. Dodge. Now.


    St-!


    The axe in Betas right hand cleaved Lucass chest.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Vampires had two major skill trees.


    Physical Enhancement and Blood Magic.


    They appeared to bepletely different skill trees, but in fact, their principles were the same.


    Vampires used the essence of life stolen from others as fuel.


    That fuel wasbusted inside the body to enhance physical strength orbusted outside to cast magic.


    It was merely a difference of whether to channel energy into the body or into magic.


    They both used the life force stolen from others as the source.


    Therefore, vampires inevitably possessed a fundamental weakness.


    If they couldnt replenish their blood by killing enemies on the battlefield, their power, which was highly consumptive, would eventually run out, sooner orter.


    Thats why vampires always tried to suck the blood of their opponents whenever possible.


    The pattern to be targeted was exactly this.


    ***


    Pwoosh-!


    Blood sttered.


    A cavalrynce pierced under the jaw of Alpha, who was trying to bite into Evangelines neck.


    Thence prated the jaw, skewered the tongue, and got stuck in the pte.


    "Khugh...?!"


    Alpha let out a filthy sound.


    Normally, he would automatically transform into a mist to avoid the attack. However, thisnce was a demon-breaking weapon, coated with holy energy.


    Evasion didnt work, and Alpha, who was trying to seize the opportunity and suck blood, ended up with his jaw skewered.


    Startled, Alpha red at his opponent. Evangeline was leisurely chuckling.


    "Sorry, but Ive heard all about it from my senior, your pattern."


    Alphas closebat pattern.


    He shot blood bullets and scattered blood fog.


    Just with the blood bullets, most opponents would be annihted, and those who survived the blood bullet baptism would be bound by the blood fog left after the explosion of the blood bullet.


    And then Alpha would safely absorb the blood of the bound enemy.


    However, Evangelines trait [Unstoppable] waspletely immune to all movement-hindering status effects.


    The binding by blood fog didnt work in the first ce.


    She had just pretended to be hit.


    "Who are you to touch the neck of a blossoming sixteen-year-old. Ill only let my loved one touch it."


    Evangeline caressed her pale neck with her gauntlet-covered hand and smirked mischievously.


    Alpha growled strenuously with his jaw still skewered.


    "How did you know...my battle style...?!"


    "Huh?"


    "Our legions invasion of the human race...hasnt happened in hundreds of years...!"


    Blood bullet rain, blood fog deployment, and blood-sucking.


    Even during the wars with ancient kingdoms when Celendions legion was thriving, enemies hardly knew of this closebat tactic.


    How did she know about this and prepare to counter it in advance?


    "Hmm, well, ourmander is a bit frighteninglypetent."


    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders as she praised Ash.


    "Very thoughtful, takes good care of us, cooks greatte-night snacks... and risks his life to save his subordinates..."


    Shortly after, Evangeline stroked her neck thoughtfully as if she was deeply absorbed in some idea.


    "Hmm? Hmm... No, it cant be. No, no."


    Taht!


    Taking advantage of this moment, Alpha pulled his jaw off thence and rolled his body backwards.


    "Oh, he got away."


    Evangeline, seemingly unconcerned, gripped hernce tightly.


    "Kuh, kuhuk...!"


    His jaw, prated by a holy weapon, was slow to recover. While catching his dripping blood in his hand, Alpha gritted his teeth.


    "You, bastard... A mere human...!"


    "You guys are funny, always saying mere humans, inferior humans, and stuff."


    Evangeline chuckled and prepared for another charge.


    "So, what does that make you, who live by sucking our blood?"


    "Shut up, you insect-like-!"


    Peep-peep-peep-peep-peep-peep-!


    Behind Alpha, an array of magical circles, far more than before, spread out like wings.


    This time, it wasnt blood bullets.


    The origin of the Celendion legion, the ice attribute, and blood magicbined, creating a bloody blizzard that burst out from the magic circles.


    Kwaaaaaaa!


    The pouring bloody blizzard devastated the fortress wall.


    Alpha may have taken his pride back, but he was a veteran of countless battles.


    He could urately assess an opponents capabilities after a brief skirmish.


    Alpha clearly knew the extent of Evangelines defensive capabilities.


    With this level of attack, no matter how excellent her defensive skills are, she will die!


    However.


    There was one thing Alpha overlooked.


    It was technology that humanity had developed over the past hundreds of years.


    Swish-!


    Evangeline soared through the blizzard.


    "What...?"


    In front of Alpha, who was astonished.


    Swish!


    The golem gloves, hanging heavily on Evangelines armor, activated their Purge sequence, detaching and falling away one by one.


    Over the past several centuries, humanity had advanced technology as much as they had lost the ancient magic.


    Armor crafting was no exception.


    And this golem armor was a culmination of the current empires armor crafting techniques.


    Like reactive armor attached to tanks on Earth, it absorbed enemy attacks and when its durability was depleted, it fell off to minimize damage.


    Wearing only the frame of the armor, Evangeline smiled mischievously.


    "I always preferred to travel light."


    Pipipipip!


    Alpha furiously fired its blood bullets.


    In front of the downpour of blood bullets, Evangelines emerald eyes sparked with brilliance.


    Her unique equipment trait, [Crossroad], activated, showing her the optimal path right before her eyes.


    Thwack!


    Avoiding or deflecting the blood bullets fired furiously by Alpha with her shield, Evangeline quickly closed the distance between them.


    "Such audacity, you, you little blood clot!"


    "Do you not look in the mirror? The blood clot here is you. Also, you always act so high and mighty!"


    Evangeline thrust her spear forward with force.


    "You youngsters nowadays have quite the nerve!"


    Whoosh!


    The silver knights spear urately pierced through Alphas chest.


    ***


    Ker-sh!


    Betas axe seemed to cut through Lucas chest.


    Or so it seemed.


    "...?"


    Confusion flickered across Betas face.


    There was no sensation in the axe. It definitely cut the opponent urately.


    Lucas body was definitely there, but it had be transparent like a ghost, avoiding Betas attack.


    [Spectralization].


    It was a trait attached to Lucas armor, [Phantom Armor], forged from a magic core obtained from defeating the Stage 1 boss, the Phantom Knight.


    The effect was to be a spectral state, neither receiving nor delivering attacks for 5 seconds.


    "...Ive practiced a lot, but this is my first time using it in a real fight."


    5 secondster. Lucas, who became solid again after his spectral state ended, swept his hand across his chest.


    Since his equipment had also entered a spectral state and was free from physical interference, he had even recovered his sword that was stuck in Betas arm.


    "However, I cant just depend on the items performance."


    Lucas looked at Beta with cold eyes.


    "I must strengthen myself."


    "...?"


    Beta looked at Lucas, who suddenly started speaking, with confusion.


    "Last time I faced your king, I was powerless."


    Lucas remembered the events on the path of the losers.


    Due to Celendions surprise attack, the main party members couldnt respond and had fallen.


    "After that, myrades each found and researched ways to confront your king using their unique skills. But I didnt have such a thing."


    sp.


    Lucas hand holding the sword tightened.


    "Once again, if I met your king, Id have no way... to protect my lord."


    "Grrr!"


    There was no need to listen to the enemys growling. Beta no longer listened and charged forward with his axe.


    "I worried and worried. What can I do, what should I change in order to protect my lord, I stayed up all night training and thinking."


    Without paying any attention to Beta, Lucas closed his eyes and talked to himself.


    "Ive found one, after focusing without considering the means and the method."


    The next moment.


    Lucas opened his eyes wide.


    "If I..."


    His clear blue eyes were burning like a beasts.


    "Give up being human, I can do it."


    ng!


    Betas bulging eyes widened even further.


    Betas axe and Lucas longsword were interlocked in mid-air.


    Until now, Lucas had only deflected or sidetracked Betas axe. He was always pushed back when he confronted force with force.


    However, this time, he received it head-on.


    The power of Lucas sword... it implied it matched Betas axe in strength.


    A mere human? How? How can he have the same strength as me?


    In front of the shocked Beta, Lucas was no longer the same as before.


    The whirlwind caused by the sh of the sword and the axe messed up his always neatly arranged blond hair.


    The robust body, which was always standing straight maintaining the correct posture, was now crouching on all fours, blowing out hot breath in a wolf-like posture.


    "Haaa..."


    Long strands of golden hair shrouded Lucass azure eyes, which glinted dangerously, animal-like.


    The hidden attribute forbidden to all yers in the growth tree of the SSR grade protagonist character, Lucas McGregor.


    [Beast Transformation].


    Lucas was the only one who had discovered and epted this.


    Zing. Zing...


    In front of the unidentifiable aggression radiating from the young human, Beta, feeling overwhelmed for some reason, took a step back unknowingly.


    Something was wrong.


    This knight, something had gone awry.


    In order to protect what was precious.


    He had abandoned something more precious


    "Come at me with all your might, vampire."


    The ordinarily docile young man, akin to a golden retriever, was nowhere to be seen.


    "I need to see if I can hold up against your king... Youll have to be the one I use to test myself."


    In his ce stood a wolf, armed with a bloodlust ready to tear anything to shreds.


    ***


    Alpha and Beta had fallen.


    Pierced through the heart by Evangelinesnce, ripped apart by Lucass longsword.


    "Phew!"


    Having confirmed Alphas fall, Evangeline wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked towards Lucas.


    "Were done over here! How are you holding up, Lucas?"


    "..."


    "... Lucas? Are you okay?"


    From the distance, Lucass condition was not clearly visible. Evangeline narrowed her eyes. Had he been injured?


    Lucas stood still in front of the dismembered corpse of Beta.


    The heat bursting from his back distorted the surroundings like a heat mirage.


    Evangeline intuitively realized that Lucas had entered that state from theirst final battle.


    That looks a bit dangerous...


    But right now, the enemy was too strong.


    If a little danger could bring down the enemy, wouldnt that be okay? Evangeline thought.


    "Godhand! Bodybag!"


    With Lucas falling silent when he should have been issuingmands, Evangeline took the initiative to call the party members.


    "Your turn! Get ready!"


    Godhand and Bodybag, who had been waiting at the rear, immediately dashed forward.


    In front of Godhand was the silver chest he had received before.


    Clunk!


    As Godhand opened the chest,


    Kyaahhhhhhh-!


    Alpha and Beta each let out a monstrous scream and rose. The punctured holes in their chests filled in, and their torn bodies stuck back together.


    Second phase.


    The Vampire General entities could revive through Full Blood even after their spirit cores were destroyed.


    Although they lost their minds, their physical specs actually increase.


    "I dont know why even non-boss monsters have a second phase..."


    Evangeline looked towards Godhand and Bodybag.


    Godhand nodded, and Bodybag gave a thumbs up.


    When she turned around, Damien and Junior were standing there, preparing their sniping and magic respectively.


    Evangeline grinned broadly.


    "Well, if weve made it this far, weve pretty much got this in the bag!"

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    12 hours ago.


    The night before Stage 5 began.


    Junior came to me, saying she had a lot to discuss, as I contemted strategies till the very end.


    "Your Majesty. You knew I was hiding something, didnt you?"


    I nodded.


    Juniors attribute [Cunning Fox].


    An attribute that hides her stats.


    [Cunning Fox]


    - Always digs an escape hole. To prepare a trump card, deceives opponents about her abilities.


    Since Junior had this attribute from the start, it was hard to get a precise grasp of her stats.


    "I knew youd know."


    With a bitter smile, Junior cautiously took off the glove on her left hand.


    The back of her exposed left hand was covered in burn scars from childhood, and at the same time, a vivid magic pattern appeared.


    My eyes widened.


    "This is..."


    "You know what this is, dont you?"


    I nodded heavily. Junior put the glove back on.


    "I told you before that Id shown you all my abilities, but that was a lie. I was hiding one more thing."


    "..."


    "But I wont hide it anymore."


    Quietly, I opened the system window to check Juniors stats.


    Juniors real level, real skills, real attributes...


    I let out a small sigh.


    "...You showing me this means youre ready, right?"


    "Yes. Just finished."


    Junior gave a faint smile.


    "The skill to hit the vampire king, and my readiness. Everything."


    "..."


    Junior told me about the results and achievements of the magic research shed been delving into over the past few days.


    I, who had been listening with bated breath, slowly opened my mouth.


    "I also got a skill this time."


    My level was already 36 at the final dungeon clear.


    I should have gotten the 2nd skill a while ago.


    But it wasnt a skill that could be normally applied, so I was thinking of sealing it for this stage.


    Ifbined with Junior, it could be used in this stage too.


    I exined my skill set to Junior. Junior looked at me with a surprised face.


    "Then, if Ibine my power with yours..."


    "Even if he is a vampire lord, we should be able to kill him."


    Immediately after, I shook my head slightly.


    "But, Junior. Are you... really okay? If you use that magic, you will..."


    "Im fine."


    Junior, who answered with emphasis, let out a fox-like smile.


    "Your Majesty. Ive always wanted to be a magician."


    "..."


    "And this front line was the first ce to treat me like a real magician since I was born. The moment you gave me my first sry, I decided to show all my abilities here."


    Even though it was a very thankful statement...


    I sighed.


    "But your grandmother will be sad."


    "Didnt I tell you before?"


    Junior cut me off.


    "I never thought of her as my grandmother."


    "..."


    "So, shall we?"


    With a magic circle floating behind her, Juniorughed lightly.


    "Should we practice ourbined skills all night for tomorrow?"


    ***


    Present time.


    On the fortress wall. The final showdown of Stage 5.


    Ta-at!


    Celendion charged forward.


    The speed that was unseen to the eyes, just like what he showed before.


    But it was different this time. My party members were reacting to it.


    The first to block Celendions path was Evangeline.


    Evangelines eyes shed emerald as if she had turned on a night vision.


    Exclusive Attribute [Crossroad].


    Evangelines intuition itself that shows the optimal battle path!


    Celendions outstretched hand met with Evangelines shield.


    A burst of red light erupted from the tip of Celendions hand, and Evangelines shield tried to absorb the attack, radiating white light.


    However, it quickly reached the limit of damage absorption.


    Crack!


    The steel te that made up the shield crumpled like a concertina, and the shield that had been on Evangelines left arm was warped.


    The gauntlet that had been encasing Evangelines left arm shattered into pieces.


    A gleam shed in Celendions eyes.


    "Hoh. Reacting to my move."


    Despite her left arm being flung back, Evangeline, with her trademark cocky grin, yelled.


    "Do you think I just reacted, you brat-!"


    Evangeline thrust thence in her right hand forward.


    Whoosh!


    But, the attack was evaded.


    Celendion nimbly twisted her small body and skillfully dodged the tip of Evangelinesnce.


    Evangeline had anticipated that much as well.


    "You wont be able to dodge this-!"


    The tip of Evangelinesnce burst into white mes.


    Bang!


    The absorbed damage had all concentrated, causing [Damage Payback] to explode from the tip of thence.


    "It wasnt a bad move..."


    Even so, Celendion defended against that attack by extending a shield of blood magic.


    Brushing off his fingertips, Celendion used magic to lift Evangeline off the ground and flung her aside.


    "You only prepared three moves, how do you n to stop me!"


    The direction Celendion had thrown Evangeline towards was where Lucas, who was running up from behind, was located.


    Whaaa?!


    Huh?!


    Bang!


    The two knights got tangled up and rolled on the ground.


    In that moment, the frontline was empty.


    Lucas quickly got up and started to run again, but he was a few seconds toote.


    Those few seconds.


    A few seconds were already enough. Celendion used a strong push tounch herself forward again.


    Towards me.


    He ran straightforwardly to suck the blood of me, his first target.


    Behind and beside me, Damian, Oldgirl, and Skull started to fire all at once. Whoosh! Whoosh! Beep!


    The barrage of arrows were wrapped in whirlwinds, frost, and mes.


    The three of them had split up the attribute enchant scroll that I had given to Damian.


    Thud!


    However, Celendion caught each arrow with his hand, deflecting the remaining silver arrows with magic, and kept charging towards me.


    He is a Vampire Lord.


    A monster who has mastered both the physical enhancement and magic skills of the vampire skill tree.


    As long as both physical and magical attacks are notpletely blocked, stopping him is near impossible.


    So we have to block both sides...


    I quickly nced at both sides.


    The means to block both sides was still not ready!


    In the blink of an eye, Celendion arrived right in front of me.


    I wont just sit still and die! I eximed.


    Summon-!


    [Summon Magic: Chimera Origin]


    - This magic is one-time use. The skill will disappear from the list upon use.


    - The summoned creatures level is the same as the summoners. Only one summon can be maintained at a time.


    - Please specify the summoning location.


    It was the summon magic of the Chimera Origin that I got during the Colosseum exploration.


    The summoning location is naturally right in front!


    sh!


    A geometric magic circle was drawn, and a monster mixed with various animals such as lions, goats, snakes, and so on sprung up in front of me.


    The original source of all chimeras. Chimera Origin.


    This creature is also a boss-level monster. It should be able to hold off Celendion for a while.


    Thats what I thought, but...


    "This battlefield is purely between me and humans!"


    The vampire king let out a roar.


    "Do not interfere, hybrid-!"


    Boom!


    With a swing of Celendions hand, the body of the Chimera Origin exploded.


    The summoned monster filled with venomous blood was destroyed in an unbelievably simple manner.


    And Celendion tore through the scattered meat and blood to reach me and-


    Grasp.


    He grabbed my cor.


    Celendions grinning mouth gaped wide.


    The four shiny fangs shed a deadly light, heading straight for my neck-


    Snap!


    He bit into the arm that hade between his fangs and my neck.


    In surprise, I saw the one who had put her arm between Celendions fangs and my neck... it was Oldgirl.


    Even as her arm was being bitten by the vampire and her blood was being drained in an instant, Oldgirl, with a calm face, turned to me, raised her hand slightly... and waved.


    She smiled as usual.


    In the next moment, Oldgirl, who had been drained of vitality, groaned and kneeled on the ground.


    She had beenpletely drained by the vampire king.


    There was no chance of survival. Oldgirl shriveled up and twisted like an old tree, dead.


    While I watched this scene in shock,


    Prince!


    Thump!


    Damian, who had been standing behind me, grabbed my shoulders and jerked me back.


    At the same time, Skull, who had been standing to my right, drew a silver dagger from her waist and charged forward.


    Your opponent is me, vampire-!


    An archer going for melee.


    What are you doing, Skull. Besides, you specialize in long-range sniping.


    She wanted to resist, but there wasnt even a chance. Skull swung her dagger, aiming for the enemys head, just like her codename and specialty suggested.


    Purrr-Boom!


    She was battered by a blood spell that Celendion swung in annoyance, her body shattered to pieces.


    The droplets of Skulls blood, dispersed in mid-air, didnt fall to the ground. Instead, they stopped abruptly, then were all sucked into Celendions mouth.


    Celendion, who had killed Oldgirl and Skull in a matter of seconds, savored the taste of the blood in his mouth and lightly licked his lips.


    "... An elf, huh? Hmm. Not bad for a first meal."


    The monster with a boys face curled his lips into a grin towards me.


    "I guess Ill have to eat you, Ash, to satisfy this hunger."


    Damien desperately tried to pull me back, but Celendion was approaching much faster.


    Celendion took a step toward me, grinning as if he was joking, his mouth wide open -


    Pooom!


    The next moment, Lucass long sword fell down, shing from behind Celendion.


    "Huh?"


    Celendion let out a surprised moan from his mouth just as,


    Thunk! Thud! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Lucass long sword mercilessly cut through Celendions back and nape.


    The Sky Silver long sword had torn apart Celendions core, and unable to endure it, Celendion dropped onto his knees.


    Thunk-!


    Finally, Lucass long sword pierced through Celendions chest and surged forward, precisely prating his core.


    He had managed to expose and destroy the vampires core with his sword, just by activating his skill [Soul Strike].


    "... What is that state of yours, knight?"


    Celendion slowly turned around, coughing up blood.


    "Its as if you are not human... as if youve entered the same realm as us. I even feel a sense of simrity."


    "..."


    Lucas was a bit different from usual.


    His lowered stance was like that of a wolf standing on all fours, and his blue eyes, seen through his disheveled golden hair, were emitting a dangerous light like a beast.


    The heat blowing out from his back was rippling like a heat haze.


    I swallowed my dry saliva.


    Dont tell me, this guy Lucas...


    Did he use [Beast Transformation]?


    I have to stop that! If he uses that trait...!


    "Thanks to you, I couldnt sense it. This is..."


    Celendions body slid down to the ground,


    "...making me use one of my lives. Impressive."


    And then, as if nothing had happened, he rose again.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Celendion had exhausted all the life stocks he initially brought in, depleted as his subordinates fell.


    However, his army had taken quite a few lives from our troops in the battle on the walls. The count was about a hundred and fifty.


    The names of the dead flitted across my mind, including the faces of Oldgirl and Skull, who had died moments before.


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    ... Anyway, Celendion currently has about a hundred and fifty life stocks.


    He used these to resurrect himself from death.


    "Its been a long time since I visited the underworld."


    Suddenly, there wasnt a scratch left on him. Celendion eased his body with a series of stretches.


    "I always want to return to the ce I miss, but as you can see, I cant easily fall due to this body."


    "Stop spoiling the afterlife for now..."


    While he casually resurrected and rposed himself.


    We also finished our reorganization.


    Lucas and Evangeline stood firm in front of me again, and Damien had finished preparing for the shot,ying crossbows and magic guns on the ground.


    The bodies of our fallenrades came into view on both sides. I gritted my teeth.


    For those who died for me, I cannot lose.


    "I have a question, Vampire King."


    "Hm?"


    "Dont you want to resurrect your subordinates?"


    I asked Celendion, who stood alone.


    "If you look at the number of lives you currently have, it should be possible to resurrect your subordinates."


    "The current number of lives remaining for me is one hundred and fifty-three."


    As if checking how much stock is left in the warehouse. As if writing an ie and expenditure report on an Excel sheet.


    He was indifferent while discussing the lives of the people he had taken.


    "I could resurrect them, but the cost-benefit analysis doesnt seem right. Above all, they were too weak. Using all the lives I now have as mybat resources would make me stronger."


    " ...Indeed. Youre so strong you could fight alone, without your subordinates from the beginning."


    "I love my army. Sincerely. But love and efficiency are separate issues. The weight of my one hundred and fifty-three subordinates and my one hundred and fifty-three lives. Isnt it different?"


    Step by step.


    With a fully recovered body, he began to approach again, babbling on.


    "So I will fight alone. Survive alone, destroy the world alone. It is enough to resurrect my subordinates after that."


    I drew out my wand.


    Three des of magic power whirled and sprang up behind my back.


    "That judgment will be your downfall, Vampire King."


    "Ho. Youre saying youre confident enough to kill me a hundred and fifty-three times, human?"


    Smirk.


    I diverted the conversation with a scoff.


    "Before we fight again, let me tell you something, Celendion. Youre a liar."


    "Hm? Me?"


    "Youve said many times that you want to kill yourself, but thats a bald-faced lie, isnt it?"


    I harshly rebuked him.


    "Youre just a coward who wants to enjoy the thrill of being close to death in a safe ce... In fact, youre more afraid of death than anyone else, arent you?"


    If you leap from a high ce, but you have a safety rope attached to your leg, its not suicide but bungee jumping.


    This bastard is the same. He just enjoys the thrill next to death, but in reality, he clings to life more than anyone else.


    "You stockpile hundreds of lives, and y the game without fear of death using cheats. Saying I want to quit the game because its not fun~, this kind of bullshit is annoying."


    Someone who steals the blood of others for his own life extension cant really want to die.


    The species known as vampires is the embodiment of self-love in essence.


    "You cling to life more than anyone else. Thats you guys, vampires. Isnt it?"


    "..."


    Even if he didnt fully understand my words, he seemed to grasp the general nuance.


    For the first time, a look of difort flitted across Celendions face.


    "Babble all you want, human. How can a mortal who cant evenprehend the pain of immortality understand anything?"


    "Of course, I dont know about that. I dont care either. But theres one thing I do know."


    I swiftly swung the wand in my hand and hit the shoulders of Lucas, Evangeline, and Damian.


    [Superior Buff Applied!]


    [Reduce all damage by 25% for 3 minutes buff is applied to Lucas(SSR)!]


    [Top-notch Buff Applied!]


    [Health Recovery 3% per second for 3 minutes buff is applied to Evangeline(SSR)!]


    [Lowest Buff Applied!]


    [Damien(N) is buffed with Physical Pration Rate Increase by 10% for 3 minutes!]


    "You son of a bitch, whether its 150 or 1500 times today, youre going to die here, only to hit that dead end called your dream."


    ncing over the list of random buffs that popped up, I grinned.


    "Feel free to say your thanks in advance, Celendion."


    I thrust my staff forward.


    "I dont know when your birthday is, but Ill make sure to give you a sturdy gift today!"


    The de of my magic power shot forward, and once again my party members shed with Celendion.


    ***


    My main party was undeniably the strongest among the hero characters I possessed.


    They were already strong, but theyd grown even stronger after weeks of training. Strong enough to face Celendion as a single party.


    But the limits were clear.


    No matter how much we leveled up, killing a monster-level boss 150 times was simply impossible.


    In the end, our tactic was focused on stalling time, and even that hit its limit when the buff turned off after 3 minutes.


    Moreover, Celendion was persistently targeting me.


    My party members had to fight defensively, and such a strategy inevitably reveals weaknesses.


    sh-!


    Celendion sted blood magic towards me.


    "Damn?!"


    Exhausted, I couldnt dodge in time, and Evangeline stood in front of me, shielding me with her shield.


    Crash!


    "Ah!"


    Evangeline screamed in pain as she was hit by the blood magic and rolled on the floor.


    With my defenses down, Celendion sprang up towards me.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Arrows flew in at the right moment.


    Thump!


    Celendion, spinning in the air, caught the two arrows with one hand and extended the other hand to the side.


    "Damn you, sniper!"


    Blood magic shot from his fingertips. Damian, exhausted from consecutive sniping, was unable to dodge.


    "Save...!"


    Evangeline, who had fallen earlier, leapt up again and intercepted the blood magic with her shield.


    It was like a libero saving the ball in a volleyball game.


    Crash!


    With a burst of blood mist, Evangeline was flung away like a balloon with its string cut.


    Damian, caught in the explosion, screamed and fell.


    "Raaaah-!"


    Thats when Lucas charged at Celendion like a beast.


    His longsword swung fiercely.


    Barely, with great effort, Celendion managed to dodge all the sword strikes, then with an annoyed look on his face.


    Poof!


    He took the sword with his body.


    Blood poured out like water from his chest where the longsword was stuck. Lucas sword strike had once again torn open his heart core.


    But undeterred, Celendion reached out and ced his hand on Lucas chest.


    During the fight with Beta, Lucas chestte had been destroyed and was now in tatters.


    When Celendions hand touched his chest, a shadow crossed Lucas face.


    "Damn, damn-"


    Boom!


    A terrible explosion urred.


    It was a close-range blood magic bombing. Lucas was blown away, vomiting blood.


    "They put up a good fight..."


    Celendions arm waspletely shattered from executing the close-range bombing. He had also just been hit by the holy longsword in his heart core.


    But that was it; hed recover by sacrificing another life.


    With all wounds healed in no time, Celendion tilted his head and approached me.


    "Is that all youve got?"


    "..."


    "Maybe you should show me if you have more up your sleeve? You dont have anyrades left to protect you now."


    Celendion bared his fangs and squatted right in front of me.


    He seemed quite eager to drink my blood; his voice was even drenched with drool.


    "My secret weapon?"


    I smirked.


    "Just wait for 3 seconds. Its falling from the sky right now."


    "Im growing tired of your bravado, Ash..."


    Celendion, no longer interested, lunged for my throat.


    "Im going to enjoy eating you. Ill absorb your life force and make you part of my kin."


    ***


    Vampires use the essence of life they drain from others as fuel.


    If they cant replenish their blood on the battlefield by killing enemies, the strength of the vampire, which is high-consuming, eventually runs out.


    So, vampires always try to suck blood from their opponents if possible.


    The pattern to watch out for was exactly this.


    ***


    Booom-!


    "...?"


    With a dull thud, Celendion stared down at his chest in puzzlement.


    A silver pir...was piercing through it.


    "Huh?"


    Celendion slowly turned around.


    It was a massive silver stake.


    Literally, the silver stake that had fallen from the sky had pierced through his neck, prated his back, and pinned him to the ground.


    "Sorry for...huff...the dy, your Highness, huff..."


    Godhand, looking as if he was on the verge of death, barely managed to speak to me from the distance.


    Beside him, Bodybag was lying on the ground, looking equally close to death.


    Combining the silver they had created with the and the silver weapons they had collected from the battlefield.


    Godhand had crafted the giant silver stake, and Bodybag had lifted it into the air with telekinesis and thrown it at the perfect timing.


    Vampires usually let their guard down at thest moment before they feast. After all, you dont bother a dog when its eating.


    It was pretty close, but in the end, they managed to pin him down.


    "Its a ssic vampire countermeasure, driving a stake through the heart. Doesnt it feel great to have a hole punched through you?"


    "Quite a cute move... but so what?"


    Even being pinned by the stake, the Vampire King wouldnt die from it.


    "What do you expect to achieve with such childish pranks?"


    Creak. Crack.


    Even now, the silver stake was fracturing. It wouldnt be long before Celendion would break free from the stake.


    Struggling to stand, I growled at him.


    "Yeah. All these childish pranks... were all part of a n to buy some time."


    "What?"


    Just then.


    Whooosh!


    The surrounding air changed. A turbulent flow of immense magical power surged towards one side of the city wall, causing goosebumps to rise.


    Surprised, Celendion turned to look, and I followed his gaze with a smirk.


    Junior was standing there.


    She raised both her hands, with dozens of magical elements of various colors floating above her head.


    "Junior!"


    I yelled out.


    "Ive been waiting so long its not even funny! Are we there yet?!"


    "...Its almost ready, your Highness. Thirty more seconds."


    The spell was soplex that just looking at the form intertwined in mid-air made my eyes spin.


    As she was nearing thepletion of the magic, Junior nodded.


    "In thirty seconds, I can finish off that monster."


    Seemingly realizing the nature of the magic, Celendions eyes widened in shock for the first time.


    "That magic is...!"


    Infuriated, Celendion roared out.


    "...Its mine, isnt it?!"


    Junior readily nodded in response.


    "After I fell victim to your magic bacsh that day, Ive been working on how to make it mine... After countless attempts, I finally perfected it. I havent registered it with the Continental Magic Association yet, but Im nning to soon."


    Celendions face contorted fiercely.


    "You mere human! How dare you steal our ns secret technique-!"


    "Yes, yes. Its not an homage. Its giarism. But, Ive got to say this."


    Even as she spewed blood from her mouth and nose, Junior gave a fox-like grin.


    "Your magic was pretty kick-ass, you bloodsucker."


    Celendions mouth fell open in shock.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Junior, having unlocked the hidden feature [Foxhole], no longer hid her abilities. Her stats were as follows:


    [Jupiter Junior (SSR)]


    - Level: 50


    - Title: None


    - Profession: Elemental Disassembler


    - Strength 15, Dexterity 17, Intelligence 50, Stamina 13, Magic Power 50


    Yes, Level 50.


    In truth, Junior had already been in thete 40s when she joined the front lines here.


    Her achievements were considerable given that she studied magic on her own. Her talent was much greater than I had thought.


    And she reached Level 50 during the final dungeon clear.


    Through her ultimate third advancement, she obtained her unique profession - [Elemental Disassembler], and at the same time, she awakened her ultimate skill.


    [Owned Skills]


    > Passive: Elemental Conductor


    > Skill 1: Elemental Eruption


    > Skill 2: Elemental Fusion


    > Ultimate: Elemental Disassembly


    The ultimate skill that Junior awakened is [Elemental Disassembly].


    After being harshly taken down by Celendions magic form.


    Inspired by it, Junior shifted her focus from adding to her magic to subtracting from it.


    She disassembled the form, taking out itsponents, reversing the casting order of the magic.


    Having subtracted and subtracted until she reached Yin from Yang, beyond emptiness to the void, or so they say.


    I dont really know what that means, but anyway, the effect of the ultimate skill is as follows.


    [Elemental Disassembly] <Jupiter Juniors exclusive ultimate skill>


    - Interferes with all magical elements around the target and forcibly disassembles their bonds.


    > The target loses control of magical elements. The magic power stat of one target drops to 0 or below, up to -99.


    Its a crazy debuff magic that reduces the targets magic power stat to negative.


    The Magic Power stat determines the maximum MP and magical defense.


    So if Juniors ultimate skill hits, it not only drains the enemys MP bar to the bottom but can also reduce their magical defense to negative.


    When the MP bar is empty, it automatically falls into a silence state. Of course. What skills can you use without MP? Magic and skills are all sealed.


    If the magic defense drops to 0 or below? We inflict true damage + additional damage on all our magical attacks.


    Its a debuff skill designed specifically for boss fights.


    I had originally nned the Celendion raid in a much moreplicated and cumbersome way.


    But the story became much simpler when Junior brought this skill. All we have to do is buy time until Junior uses this skill.


    But that time was hanging by a thread...


    And thest thing Junior was hiding was:


    - Equipped Traits (3/3)


    > Cunning Fox


    > Gold-Fever (Cannot be removed)


    > Time-Limited Life (Cannot be removed)


    Exactly this.


    Negative Trait, [Time-Limited Life].


    [Time-Limited Life]


    - Your life is not long.


    - Time remaining: less than 1 year


    The remaining days decrease whenever strain is ced on the body.


    Less than 1 year...


    Junior will die within a year. Moreover, the days decrease when she pushes herself.


    Skills that are as taxing as her ultimate skill will only shorten her life.


    Yet...


    Kwaaaaaa!


    Junior was casting her ultimate skill.


    I could only look on with a mix of pride and sorrow.


    ***


    "Hoo..."


    Junior opened her eyes that she had closed.


    Characters reaching level 50, also known as Awakeners, get a unique mark somewhere on their bodies.


    And they manifest their ultimate skill from that mark.


    Juniors mark appeared on the back of her left hand.


    She lifted her left arm as if to show off the burn scar, her hair swept by the wind revealing her left face to the world.


    "You said you wanted to die, Vampire King?"


    Junior was emitting her awakened ultimate skill.


    "Because you live forever? Because life is boring? Hey, seriously, stop the bullshit."


    "...!"


    The time-limited life wizard rebuked the monster that enjoyed eternal life.


    "I want to live. Even one day longer in this world. But if I just lie in my room waiting for the day to die, what changes?"


    Even while coughing up blood from her mouth and nose, Junior smiled like a fox.


    "So I made up my mind. If life is short, Ill burn till the veryst moment."


    Life is like a me.


    Even if I vomited blood and drowned in a pool of it.


    Even if not just my left face, but my entire body was covered in burns. Even if everything burned and only a mound of ash remained.


    Thats fine.


    I choose death over living! Ill die to prove to the world that I was alive!"


    Living was a painful thing.


    Living fiercely was an even more painful thing.


    But the pain of magic eating away at her body was proof of Juniors life.


    Therefore, she lit her own life on fire, creating the ultimate magic whileughing brightly.


    Hey, Vampire King. Are you slurping down others blood just to prolong your pathetic life?"


    Ugh..."


    "Ill prove it even if I have to vomit up everyst drop of blood in my body. That the magician, Jupiter Junior, was here. And that I lived a very short and thick life."


    sh-!


    The magic was about to beplete. Junior gritted her teeth and cried out with all her might.


    And this is, proof of my life-!


    Watching Juniors ultimate technique beingpleted in mid-air, Celendion gritted her teeth.


    Stop joking..."


    Celendion hadnt been idle all this time.


    His specialty, Blood Magic, was capable of neutralizing the enemys magic through reverse calctions.


    By merely observing, he couldprehend the enemys magic and neutralized it.


    He had been constantly attempting this.


    However, the [Elemental Disassembly] that Junior was casting was a magic that utilized the principle of reverse calction to its limit.


    Celendions reverse calction itself wouldnt work.


    After realizing this, Celendion hastily stretched out his left arm.


    How could I, Celendion, be outdone by a magic of my own principles-!"


    Although he was impaled on a silver stake, he could still cast attack magic.


    A magic circle of Blood Magic rose at the fingertips of Celendion. A frigid, bloody torrent erupted from the Vampire Kings fingertips.


    Roaaar-!


    Watching this, the humanmander, Ash, screamed.


    Block it! Protect Junior by all means!"


    The first to obey this order and block Celendions Blood Magic with her body was Evangeline.


    Forwarrrrd-!


    Despite her injuries, Evangeline willingly threw her body in front of the storm of Blood Magic.


    Her own shield was already worn-out, so she hastily picked up another soldiers shield from the ground.


    Kuwaaang!


    Ugh!"


    She managed to hold out for a moment, but the shield quickly exploded.


    Evangeline, who was knocked away, rolled dozens of times on the castle floor before crashing into a corner of the wall.


    Lucas blocked the subsequent outpour of Blood Magic.


    Huff-!


    He ran in holding his breath, stretching out his sword.


    Chaeaeang-!


    A sound like shing swords rang out.


    The tip of the sword cut through the Blood Magic to both sides. Lucas gritted his teeth and held on, blocking the bloody dust with his whole body.


    But a longsword is not a defensive equipment.


    Its impossible to block the enemys magic continuously. Eventually, the bloody torrent engulfed the longsword and Lucas.


    Kwaakwaang!


    Ugh!"


    After enduring nearly lethal damage, Lucas rolled his body to the side and escaped.


    The passive skill [Man of Steel] that helped survive one-hit attacks allowed him to do this.


    sh!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At that moment, Ashs magical de and Damiens arrow flew towards Celendion simultaneously.


    Blood sttered as Celendions left arm was chopped into pieces.


    There was no time to regenerate. Gritting his teeth, Celendion stretched out his right arm.


    Its not over yet-!"


    Roaaar!


    The magic circle unfolded again, and a bloody torrent gushed out.


    Celendions Blood Magic was first aimed at Ash and Damien.


    Ash quickly tried to block it by summoning an automatic defense tower, but the tower was blown to pieces while being summoned.


    Kuwaaang!


    Ash and Damien were swept away by the explosion without being able to scream.


    Celendion then switched his target back to Junior. But by then, others had already taken their ce in his path.


    Clink! Clink!


    Lilly and Margaritas reserve party of 10.


    They clutched the golem gloves theyd been given like shields and held their ground.


    Anti-missile barrier artifact, activate!


    At the same moment Lilly activated the defense artifact, Saintess Margarita sprayed shield magic.


    "Blessings of light-!"


    Every member of the reserve party was simultaneously covered by a thickyer of shield magic.


    Shield magic, anti-missile barrier artifacts, golem gauntlet shields.


    Above the reserve party, firmly solidified with their own defenses, the vampire kings blood magic poured down.


    KuwaKwang-!


    "Cough?!"


    "Kuuaaa!"


    Members of the reserve party were thrown out like bowling pins, vomiting blood.


    After the dense blood mist cleared, all remaining personnely fallen, with only Lilly standing, her arms stretched out in front of her.


    In front of Lilly was a me shield, faintly flickering, barely holding on.


    "Only... once..."


    Thud!


    But soon after, Lilly too lost consciousness and copsed forward.


    Juniors magic was now less than ten seconds frompletion.


    Creak, creak-


    Celendion, half-breaking the silver stake, stood up again and prepared to fire magic with his right arm.


    At that moment.


    "Weve been waiting for this moment, vampire-!"


    Three tanks from Old Hunters who had been waiting for an opportunity rushed in, throwing themselves at Celendion.


    These were veterans injured in previous battles. Celendion attempted to ignore them.


    However.


    "...!"


    Upon seeing the equipment in the threes hands, he had to block them.


    In the hands of the three tanks from Old Hunters were a turquoise silver dagger, turquoise mes, and an ancient stone tablet inscribed with ancientnguage.


    "Recognize this, monster?!"


    "Its moonsilver, mes that purify corruption, and ancient magic glyphs!"


    "We came prepared to kill you-!"


    These were weapons used by ancient humans against vampires.


    The very weapons Celendion had been wary of when he first saw the walls of Crossroad.


    Old Hunters were mercenaries, each having a grudge against vampires. They came prepared with these weapons from the start.


    "Ck-?!"


    With no other option, Celendion had to swing the magic concentrated in his right hand towards them.


    Pervberbong!


    With a terrible explosion, the three tanks from Old Hunters were ripped apart.


    Celendion spun his eyes. Juniors magic was now just a few seconds frompletion.


    I can stop it!


    He couldnt waste a second. Celendion bulged his eyes and cast a magic circle in front of him.


    Churluruk-!


    In less than a second, dozens of blood magic circles appeared in front of Celendion, and immediately, hundreds of blood bullets were fired forward.


    There was no one left to defend Junior. No defenders left to shield Junior.


    Believing he had seized the opportunity, Celendionughed.


    ***


    Gold-Fever chases shiny things.


    ***


    And so, Jupiter charged forward.


    Because the most radiant thing in the world was there.


    ***


    "My gold..."


    Chak-!


    Jupiter, blocking in front of Junior, unleashed a thunderbolt with a shout.


    "Do not touch with your filthy hands-!"


    KuwaKwaKwang!


    Hundreds of blood bullets collided with the thunderbolt, causing a massive explosion.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    15 years ago.


    You forgot your name?


    Jupiter gazed down at the girl before her with deste eyes.


    She was in the middle of learning about the orphans shed taken in. A girl who had burns on the left side of her body couldnt remember her own name.


    Had the shock of that day been too much?


    She couldnt recall her past, let alone her name. Jupiter was worried that the girl might have amnesia due to what she had experienced that day.


    "You need a name, so I can call you."


    Jupiter tried to smile and crouched down in front of the girl, meeting her eyes. The girl quietly looked back at Jupiter.


    "What should I call you?"


    "..."


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then lifted her small finger and pointed at Jupiter.


    Jupiter blinked her only eye and pointed at herself.


    "Me? No, my name?"


    The girl nodded.


    "My name is Jupiter... do you want to have this name, too?"


    Nod. Nod.


    Seeing the girl nodding her head so eagerly, Jupiter was taken aback.


    "Great, wonderful! My name being passed down, what could be better than that!"


    Jupiter gently tousled the girls hair.


    "From today on, you are Jupiter Junior. From now on, Ill call you Junior."


    Nod. Nod.


    Before the girl who seemed to agree, nodding her head, Jupiter suddenly felt puzzled.


    "But... why do you want my name?"


    Without answering, the girl smiled bashfully.


    She didnt say it was because she wanted to be like Jupiter.


    She wanted to be a great magician like her.


    And above all, she wanted to be a responsible adult like her.


    Someone who doesnt run away when they make a mistake, doesnt regret carrying sins, and lives resiliently. She wanted to resemble that image.


    The girl didnt say anything.


    She just inherited that persons name and quietly followed her.


    ***


    The present.


    Ku-Kwag-Kwag!


    Hundreds of blood bullets and lightning collided, causing a thick explosion.


    Jupiters full-power lightning evaporated most of the hundreds of blood bullets.


    But she couldnt stop thest few, and they flew straight at her.


    Jupiter did not dodge.


    Because right behind her was the child who had inherited her name.


    Puh-eck! Puh-eck...!


    The blood bullets buried themselves into Jupiters body with a dull sound.


    Even as she fell, hit and wounded, Jupiter smiled.


    To Junior, who looked at her with surprised eyes, Jupiter cried out heartily.


    "st it away, Junior-!"


    "...!"


    Juniors left hand glowed white as she clenched her teeth.


    Then the magic waspleted.


    sh!


    Jupiter Juniors ultimate move [Elemental Disassembly] was activated.


    Above Celendions head, a halo-like circle that resembled an angels ring rose, shone white, and a bright cluster of light shone all around.


    Jing-!


    The next moment, a crack appeared in the air as if a mirror had cracked,


    Chang-grang-!


    and it shattered into pieces.


    At the same time, all the magic elements around Celendions body were disassembled all at once.


    "Such... a thing..."


    Feeling his own magic beingpletely extinguished, Celendion spat out in a hollow voice.


    "I, to be... to be done in by my own spell...?"


    Now, Celendion could not move at all.


    Magic and skills could not be used while [Elemental Disassembly] was active, and his body was still impaled on the stake.


    A vampire, who had both blood magic and physical enhancement sealed, could...


    Only be repelled by humans.


    Juk. Juk.


    One by one, the surviving humans gathered around Celendion.


    All were injured, but their eyes were fierce. Some even chuckled.


    "Eu...keuk!"


    Unwittingly, Celendion swallowed his dry saliva.


    He had been defeated before. He had died. He had even been annihted once.


    But he had never been in such a helpless situation.


    "Now. We have to kill this bastard over a hundred and fifty times more."


    Ash, who was in the center, looked around at everyone and asked,


    "Who wants to go first?"


    Whack!


    All the party members raised their hands.


    Ash shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, this bastard has enough lives for us all to take turns."


    As soon as his words fell, all the humans raised their weapons.


    The silver weapons, filled with bloodlust, gave off an ominous glow.


    Celendionsplexion turned deathly pale.


    "Its time to repay the life you borrowed. You fucking delinquent customer."


    Swirling his staff in his hand, Ash spoke ominously.


    "Give them back, my subordinates lives."


    ***


    Jupiter was held in Juniors arms, bleeding profusely from her chest.


    Every bullet wound was fatal, but the chest wound was the worst.


    The bullets had ruthlessly torn through Jupiters magic circuit, already burning from magic power overload.


    Soon, the remaining magic power within her body would incinerate her from within, following her broken magic circuit.


    Saintess Margarita hastily ran over, but Jupiter stopped her with a hand. Her injuries were beyond healing.


    Jupiter, clutching Juniors hand, muttered quietly.


    "Its okay, Junior. Its okay..."


    "Ah... Ah..."


    Holding Jupiter, Junior was lost and dazed.


    She knew. This was a fatal injury. As a mage, there was no survival. Jupiter was going to die soon.


    Soshe should say something.


    But she couldnt find the words. No, she didnt even know what to call this woman now.


    - Ive never thought of her as my grandmother.


    Indeed.


    Junior had never, not even once, thought of Jupiter as her grandmother.


    This woman had ughtered her entire vige.


    Killed her parents.


    Inflicted scars that would never fully heal on half her body.


    Thwarted her dreams, her ambition to be a mage.


    And yet


    She had raised her.


    Applied ointment to her burns.


    Cooked dinner with her, side by side.


    Fallen asleep together after reading a storybook.


    After tearing through the burning vige to rescue her, she had cradled her wounds and wept for her.


    So, because of all that.


    Junior had never, not even once, thought of Jupiter as her grandmother.


    The woman she hated and despised, yet loved and wanted to emte,


    Junior finally gathered the courage and called out.


    "Mom..."


    "..."


    Jupiter looked up at the teary-eyed Junior, her eyes wide with shock.


    "What... did you say?"


    "Whats so hard about it? Youre my mom..."


    Junior, wiping away her tears, cautiously asked.


    "Is it... not okay to call you Mom?"


    "..."


    "All this time, Ive... Ive wanted to call you Mom."


    Despite the dire situation.


    Unable to contain her joy, Jupiter smiled brightly.


    "Can I really be your mom? I havent done anything for you... Ive only taken from you..."


    "Do you know thats what I was going to say?"


    Wiping her tear-streaked face with the back of her hand, Junior also smiled as if it were ridiculous.


    "Can I really be your daughter? I havent done anything for you, Mom. Ive only taken from you."


    "No, Junior."


    Jupiter extended a trembling hand and tightly gripped Juniors.


    "Even if youbine all the happiness of my lifetime, its less than the joy Ive had after meeting you and the others."


    "Youre absurd... After all weve been through..."


    For a while, the two just stared at each other.


    There are moments when words are unnecessary, and a look is enough. It was one of those moments for the two.


    Mother and daughter gazed at each other,ughing and crying.


    "Can you help me stand?"


    Jupiter murmured in a fading voice.


    "Id like to meet my end befitting a mage."


    "...Yes, Mom."


    Gently, Junior lifted Jupiter into her arms.


    "Do whatever you want."


    "Thank you, my dear."


    Standing upright, blood streamed from her chest. Despite several bouts of coughing up blood, Jupiter defiantly held herself up.


    She then shouted towards the party surrounding Celendion.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Turning around, Ash met Jupiters faint smile.


    "May I take the first shot?"


    Ash nodded heartily.


    "Of course, Dame Jupiter."


    The party members stepped back from Celendion. Jupiter slowly raised her right hand.


    Rumble, rumble...!


    A faint sound of thunder echoed from the sky.


    With thest of her magic power gathered, Jupiter winked at Junior.


    "Daughter? Could you light me a cigarette?"


    "Even at the very end, youre incorrigible, Mom."


    Junior grumbled, but she found a cigarette in Jupiters pocket, ced it in her mouth, and lit it.


    Then Junior ced a hand on Jupiters shoulder, aiding in the casting of Jupiters final spell.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a long drag, Jupiter savored thest puff of her life.


    Immediately afterward, she opened her only eye wide.


    The Veterans grim eyes shone brightly, unbelievably radiant for someone on the brink of death.


    "Hey, Vampire King! Recognize the glory!"


    Jupiter, shouting withughter, thrust her right fist forward forcefully.


    "Its Jupiters final lightning strike!"


    sh-!


    Crackling thunder!


    A small, sharp bolt of lightning struck down from the sky,nding squarely on Celendions head.


    It wasnt her usual bright yellow or blue lightning. It was a pure, brilliant white.


    The output was just a tenth of its usual power, but Celendion was in a state where her magical defenses had been shed down to the negatives.


    "Aaaaaaaagh?!"


    True damage, with additional damage.


    A magic attack hitting in a situation where magic defense had been reduced to the negatives brought about enormous pain.


    A vile scream erupted from the mouth of the Vampire King.


    Clink-!


    Celendions life core shattered to pieces.


    Jupiters lightning had undoubtedly killed Celendion once.


    "Haha... That... was refreshing."


    Jupiter, who had beenughing, suddenly copsed.


    Junior quickly embraced the fallen Jupiter and gentlyid her on the ground.


    Lying quietly, Jupiter looked up at Junior with her now fading eyes.


    "Live long and happy, Junior."


    "..."


    "My only wish is... that."


    Junior tightly held Jupiters hand.


    "Ill live like you, mom. Thats my dream."


    "Junior... Dont live... like me..."


    A smile hung at the corner of Jupiters lips.


    "Or maybe not... having a wonderful daughter like you, life might have been pretty good after all..."


    The sky was blue.


    Just like the sea they had seen together that day.


    A wind blew from somewhere. It smelled faintly of the sea. Childrensughter could be heard.


    Jupiter slowly closed her eyes.


    "Im... a little sleepy..."


    "Sleep well, mom."


    Junior, stroking her moms hair, whispered into her ear.


    "You wont have a nightmare today... Youll dream a good dream."


    Just as she said, Jupiter drew herst breath peacefully, as if falling asleep.


    Twenty years as a soldier. Fifteen years as a mercenary.


    It was a peaceful end for the stormy life of the Lightning Mage.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    During a dauntingly difficult battle.


    No matter what game youre in, whats the rmended strategy?


    "Skip the pattern and go for a one-hit kill, duh."


    Shut down the enemysplicated pattern at its source and, in the exposed gap, pour in a massive amount of damage as quickly as possible to bring things to an end.


    This is a typical trick used broadly in everything from MMORPGs to action games.


    Juniors ultimate skill [Elemental Disassembly] made this possible.


    Ironically, the boss monster itself provided the idea for this ultimate skill.


    Anyway, thanks to that, Celendion was renderedpletely incapable of using any magic or skills, and in addition, his magic defense dropped below 0, making him very vulnerable.


    Now, its time to beat the shit out of him.


    Blink-


    Boom!


    Jupiter, whounched that monumental first strike, fell back with a satisfied expression.


    "..."


    I didnt look in that direction. I bit my lips hard, controlling my emotions. The war wasnt over yet.


    Youve worked hard, my soldier.


    The only way I can repay your dedication is just one thing.


    To put an end to this vampire bastard forever.


    "Guys-!"


    I screamed at my party members surrounding Celendion with all my might.


    "Fuck him up!"


    Roaaaar-!


    As if theyd all been waiting for the signal, they gripped their weapons and rushed at Celendion.


    Celendion, with his magic stats in the negatives, quickly revealed his core even to a weak magical attack.


    The party members brought out his core by their respective means and shattered it into pieces.


    Kill him.


    If he doesnt die after being killed once, kill him twice.


    If he doesnt die after being killed twice, kill him three times.


    Four times, five times, six times, seven times, eight times, nine times-


    In an instant, Celendions death count entered double digits.


    "Keuhuk-?!"


    Even as his body was disassembled and reassembled, Celendion was frantically moving his eyes.


    He seemed to be searching for a solution to turn the situation around.


    "Stupid bastard."


    If from the beginning, you hadnt monopolized all the lives and revived your fallen subordinates to fight with you. We might have lost.


    But Celendion chose to fight us alone, hoarding all the spare lives for himself.


    It was the same in the game.


    Once thest of Celendions minions fell, he started using the remaining lives of the legion for himself.


    Unaware that this was the point where he got his own strategy turned against him.


    "Youve been heralded as the lord of the legion, but no, youre not a leader."


    Theres no way out.


    As Celendions defeat became more apparent, I spat out my words coldly towards his face.


    "Youre just... a thoughtless kid ying king alone."


    Lucass sword bent him.


    Evangelinesnce pierced him.


    Damiens arrow lodged in him.


    Godhand and Bodybag drove extra silver stakes into him.


    Burnout took Oldgirl and Skulls weapons and alternated firing.


    The three tanks of the Old Hunters, despite their critical injuries, shoved the ancient weapon into him.


    Lilly threw a fireball.


    Lilly brought in three pre-loaded magic cannons and fired them one by one.


    Lilly dragged in a fire spraying artifact... no, stop there! How many times are you going to kill him alone!


    ...


    After the reserve party members each had a turn at killing Celendion.


    It was Lucass turn again to kill him when a new participant climbed up from beneath the walls.


    "Your Majesty..."


    The vicemander of the Twilight Battalion approached, grinding his teeth.


    His face, covered in a blood-soaked bandage, was filled with deep anger.


    "Will you give us a chance as well?"


    I nodded readily.


    "Of course."


    Its always more fun to gang up on a boss mob.


    The surviving members of the Twilight Battalion were handed extra silver weapons by the party members.


    The soldiers rushed at Celendion with a roar filled with hatred.


    Regr soldiers who had lost theirrades also started climbing up from beneath the wall one by one. I nodded to them.


    There are still plenty of silver weapons left.


    This bastard still has many lives left.


    "You vermin! Dare- cough!"


    The mouth kept going till the end, that bastard.


    So, Celendion kept dying, dying, and dying again.


    ***


    All good things muste to an end.


    Around the time we killed Celendion about a hundred times, I noticed the white ring floating above his head starting to fade.


    The duration of [Elemental Disassembly] was about to end.


    Looks like our happy dog time is nearing its end. Juniors magic is wearing off."


    At my words, Lucas looked at me with a perplexed expression.


    "Eh? But we havent killed that bastard yet."


    The bastard still had about fifty lives left.


    But it would be impossible to kill him fifty times in the remaining time. Physically, we just dont have enough time.


    "Hahaha...!"


    Having noticed our predicament, Celendion let out a wearyugh.


    "Seems like this is it, humans."


    "But you really did well. There werent many even in ancient times who have pushed me this far"


    "What the hell are you bbering about, you dumbass?"


    I let out a snicker.


    Just because the magic is wearing off, did I say we ran out of ways to kill you?


    "What..."


    I crouched quietly in front of Celendion, meeting his gaze.


    Juniors [Elemental Disassembly] is a skill that can drop the targets magic power stat to 0 or below, up to -99.


    What does it mean for the magic power stat to be negative?


    It bes the fodder for my 1st skill, [Unyielding Commander].


    [Unyielding Commander ()]


    - You can control the consciousness of a target that makes eye contact, forcing them under your control.


    - The lower the targets magic power stat, the higher the sess rate of the skill, and the longer the duration.


    The effect does not apply to allies under the effect of the passive skill [Unyielding Commander].


    As its clearly written here. The lower your magic power stat, the easier it is for my skill to work on you.


    I gave him a sly grin.


    Now that our fun time has ended, lets have even more fun, shall we?


    [Activating Unyielding Commander.]


    [Please make eye contact with your target.]


    For a moment, the world slowed down.


    The uniquely blue interface of using a skill spread finely across the world. I stared directly into the vampire kings red eyes.


    [Target detected: 1]


    [Please provide amand.]


    Celendion.


    I reached out my index finger and whispered.


    Kneel like a dog.


    sh!


    All of my magic power drained from my body in an instant.


    My heart felt heavy. I adeptly wiped away the blood that burst from my nose. This sensation is now familiar.


    [Command difficulty: Easy]


    [Comparing the users intelligence stat and the targets magic power stat.]


    [Determining the sess rate. Starting the resistance roll...]


    Ding!


    Before even a second passed since the resistance roll started, a bright blue spark appeared in front of me, along with the sound effect that signaled thepletion of the evaluation.


    There was no need to check the result.


    [Evaluationpleted!]


    >Sess: 1


    [Executing the enforcedmand.]


    There was no way I could fail.


    Themands difficulty was not a problem. Its because that bastards magic power stat was abnormally low.


    As soon as my skill was activated, Celendion shook violently as if he had been struck by lightning. Well, he was actually struck by lightning earlier.


    "Wha, t..."


    Eventually, Celendion slowly kneeled in front of me, his forehead touching the ground.


    A voice filled with terror seeped out from Celendions mouth.


    "I... Celendion, the ruler of all vampires... am mind-controlled by a mere human...?"


    "Such a thing... It cant be possible...!"


    I whispered softly to him, who was trembling and trying to lift his head.


    Keep your eyes down.


    "...!"


    Thud!


    Celendions forehead hit the ground once more.


    Seeing the vampire king lying down in humiliation, I felt a rush of satisfaction. But that wasnt why I did this.


    Let me show you my new skill Ive gained this time, Vampire King.


    I pointed my finger at him again with a smirk.


    The second skill that Ive acquired was none other than.


    [Be Mine!]


    - It permanently turns a monster, which is under the effect of Unyielding Commander, into an ally.


    - The said monster will gain Loyalty. If the loyalty is high, the monster will obey the yersmands better, but if its low, it can break free from the yers control.


    - You can use Absolute Command once on the said monster.


    - This skill can only be used once per stage.


    Its this.


    This skill, simple and powerful, turns a monster under my mind control into a definite ally.


    Everythings good except that the conditions are a bit tricky.


    No matter how much I lower the difficulty of themand, most useful monsters have high magic power stats and are less likely to fall under my mind control in the first ce.


    But thanks to Juniors [Elemental Disassembly], even the Vampire King fell within the skills range.


    Then?


    I had to use it!


    "Celendion, you..."


    I spat out the keyword of the skill.


    "Be mine!"


    Chrrrrr!


    A dog cor,den with chains, appeared out of thin air, mping tight around Celendions neck.


    "Kuh?!"


    Ding!


    [Vampire Lord Celendion(SSR) has been enlisted on your side!]


    - Current loyalty: 0/100


    - Absolute Command: 1 time


    Ah, the skills effect was truly exhrating. It worked instantly.


    "What is... this..."


    Celendion, despairingly staring down at the cor around his neck, bared his fangs at me.


    "Dont joke, human! Do you intend to make me your pet?!"


    "No, not at all."


    I growled back menacingly.


    "Youre going to die."


    Surely, having Celendion on my side would be beneficial. He was incredibly powerful.


    But Celendion was a boss monster, and among them, he was of legion leader rank.


    Managing his loyalty would be a task, and properly controlling him would naturally be difficult.


    And above all...


    "The morale of our forces that would be lost if you were kept alive surpasses the utility of keeping you alive."


    This bastard had caused too much damage on this frontline. I couldnt even count how many of my heroes had been killed by him and his legion.


    It was the same in the game.


    When I made an enemy an ally with various mind control skills.


    If it was a creature that had inflicted major damage on us, it adversely affected the morale of the human heroes and soldiers.


    Ultimately, before I could properly utilize that enemy, the human soldiers would desert, or the morale would plummet due to negative traits, lowering the overall efficiency of the frontline.


    It would be better not to recruit them, to prevent such results.


    The Monster Frontline is where humans fend off monsters.


    Even the policy of "controlling barbarians with barbarians" is just a temporary measure.


    The protagonist of the frontline is always a human. This fact should not be forgotten.


    After cleanly killing this bastard... its time to share the experience points.


    Actually, this was crucial.


    If you enlist him, theres no boss kill experience points. Do you know how many levels we could gain by killing you?


    I slowly rose and stretched out my hand, giving the order.


    "Commander of the Empires Southern Frontline, Ash Born Hater Everck, pronounces an immediate judgment on the Vampire Lord Celendion, who surrendered like a dog in humiliation."


    "I never surrender-"


    "Shut up! Celendion, you..."


    Whats the most appropriate punishment for a mosquito that disturbs sleep by sucking blood on a summer night?


    Of course, theres only one.


    "-Death penalty!"


    I yelled it out loud.


    "Death penalty! Death penalty! Death penalty! Death penalty-!"


    Turning pale, Celendion was subject to my use of Absolute Command.


    "Commit suicide, Celendion! Until yourst life, all of it!"

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Of course, the suicide I ordered was not simply physical destruction.


    It was amand for real death, to shatter his own soul core.


    "Ah, urk...!"


    Pain-filled groans slipped out of Celendions mouth.


    He was in the midst of destroying his own soul core, having torn out his own heart.


    "Kuh, ahh...!"


    The absolutemand gives an absolute order, as the name suggests.


    Celendion faithfully followed mymand, severing his own life to the very end.


    Everyone watched silently as the vampire king met such an end, surrounded by them.


    Some wore triumphant expressions, while others harbored a trace of pity.


    Some bulged their eyes, not wanting to miss a single moment, while others couldnt bear to watch and turned away.


    When only ten lives were left in Celendion, he coughed up blood and cried out.


    "Please, stop! Just kill me with your own hands!"


    "..."


    "Please! With the demonic gun! Shoot my heart with the Nightmare yer!"


    Celendion cried out to Damien. But Damien turned his head away.


    "A holy weapon is fine too! Cut my neck! Or, shred my flesh without leaving anything! A holy weapon has the right to do so!"


    He pleaded to Lucas and Evangeline, but the two knights simply stared at the monster expressionlessly.


    "If so, just a silver weapon! No, anything else is fine! Humans! Kill me with your own hands!"


    At Celendions outcry, the soldiers flinched, but no one stepped forward.


    Thats because I ordered them to just watch.


    Absolutely do not touch him. Let him die on his own.


    While being reduced to a mere spectacle, Celendion continued tomit suicide, crying out miserably.


    "Please! Im asking for an honorable death...!"


    "You talk of honor, you blood-sucking scum."


    I replied coldly.


    "Youre to die like a monster, like vermin."


    A deep despair cast over Celendions face.


    Ten.


    Nine.


    Eight.


    Seven.


    Six...


    As his remaining lives dwindled, Celendions face aged rapidly, turning into aplete old mans face by the time he had five lives left.


    The panic gradually disappeared from his face. Whether he had given up, his voice sank heavily.


    "Every morning in my mansion deep within the Lake Kingdom, I tried tomit suicide."


    Looking at his own soul core shattering in his hands, Celendionughed grimly.


    "But now I realize. That was just a game. Because I knew I wouldnt really die at that level, I could y that game, just confirming that I was alive."


    "..."


    "You might be right, human."


    He looked up at me with a wrinkled old face.


    "Maybe I was just bored with a long life, numb to everything... So, I sought new stimtion."


    Four.


    "In front of real death, Im scared now."


    Three.


    "But because this feeling of fear is novel, because real death is before my eyes, I finally realized."


    Two.


    "At this moment, I really... realize that Im alive."


    One.


    "Thank you, human. No, thank you, Ash. For killing me."


    "Youre bbering to the end."


    I clenched my teeth.


    "Fall into hell, monster."


    After reviving with hisst life, Celendion destroyed his soul core for thest time.


    ng-!


    A sound like a ss art piece shattering echoed,


    "Ah."


    Celendion looked into the void and muttered softly.


    "Finally, its the end..."


    Thud.


    Celendion crumbled to the floor like a straw doll.


    "...As a word of thanks for killing me, Ill give you some advice..."


    Looking at the void with rxed eyes amidst the sea of blood, he muttered slowly.


    "The King of Nightmares knows everything. He is a higher-dimensional existence..."


    "...?"


    "So dont try too hard to oppose him..."


    Celendions bloody eyes slowly closed.


    "Its futile, after all..."


    "What the hell are you..."


    I tried to question him, but I stopped.


    The copsed Celendion no longer moved.


    "..."


    I quietly looked down at him.


    He was a vampire lord, amander of monsters, and the stage 5 boss monster.


    Celendion, the worst enemy of all the monsters weve ever faced, had died like this.


    "Phew..."


    I let out a parched sigh and slowly looked around.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    I saw heroes and soldiers covered in blood and wounds.


    They were all looking at me with faces that didnt know what to do now.


    As the hatred for the enemy cooled down and the adrenaline left, they all felt toote.


    The wounds left on us.


    The death of arade scattered around.


    "..."


    Its heavy.


    Its too heavy.


    But this is the weight a frontlinemander must bear.


    sping my fists tightly, gritting my teeth, I slowly opened my mouth.


    "Collect the bodies of our allies. Make a roll of honor for the fallen. Assess the damage to the walls and the fortification equipment."


    I allocate the mechanical, obvious tasks to be done.


    "Retrieve the magic stones from the enemys bodies and gather the spoils."


    When there are tasks at hand, people dont copse.


    So, I issuedmands.


    Then, as I always did after every defensive battle, I tried to recite a hopeful speech.


    "..."


    I stopped.


    Instead, I spat out shortly.


    "The war is over."


    I didnt say we won. No, I couldnt.


    We lost too much.


    It was a victory, but it was a victory full of wounds.


    Looking at the walls smeared with blood and horribly destroyed, and the cruelly fallen bodies of our allies,


    I gritted my teeth and spat out once more.


    "The war is... over."


    ***


    The recovery of our allies bodies began on the walls.


    I forced strength into my wobbly, energy-drained legs and slowly walked on top of the walls.


    "..."


    Junior was quietly weeping next to Jupiters body.


    - Pleasee to the Crossroad branch of the Continental Mercenaries Guild, Your Highness.


    I passed by them.


    Bodybag and Burnout were wailing next to the bodies of Oldgirl and Skull, and Godhand kept his head down with his mouth tightly shut.


    - Is the third prince a good person? Is he good?


    - He seems like a good person?!


    - He saved us in the first ce! Even if he has ulterior motives, we have to acknowledge that~


    I passed by them.


    The three tankers from the Old Hunters were helping with the recovery of our allies bodies despite their severe injuries.


    Reluctant priests forcibly loaded them onto vehicles and escorted them to the temple.


    I stopped in front of the bodies they had recovered.


    Old Hunters magician, Yenichi. And the bodies of the five Dion mercenaries.


    Dions face, who looked like he died a peaceful death, unlike his cruel one, could be seen.


    - Send us to the front lines. Well show you that we can do our bit.


    I passed by them.


    The vice-captain of the Twilight Brigade was sitting quietly beside the body of the captain, with his knees bent.


    The veteran soldier was nkly staring at the face of hisrade hed spent his life with.


    - There are no more monstersing from the south, so theres no need to keep the firewall!


    I passed by them.


    The soldiers bodies were neatly lined up.


    Those who were burnt, shattered into pieces, swept away by explosions, and couldnt even find a trace were also there.


    The soldiers wept as they recovered the bodies of their deadrades.


    - The prince is here!


    - Lord! Lord! Lord!


    - The bestmander in the South!


    - A man born to kill monsters!


    I passed by them.


    I wont copse. I cant copse.


    Because I am themander.


    Because its natural for people to die on the front lines.


    Because weve lost before, and well lose again.


    So, even if everyone else cries, I alone have to be firm.


    There was a temporary outpost in the watchtower at the corner of the wall. When I entered, Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien were waiting there.


    "The roll of honor has beenpleted, Your Highness."


    Lucas extended the documents he was holding. I took them without a word.


    "..."


    Is it because Im tired? I cant read the letters.


    As Im trying to focus and read the contents, Lucas cautiously called me.


    "Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    "Its just us here."


    Looking up, Lucas was giving me a faint smile with a pallid face.


    "You can be at ease."


    "..."


    Evangeline and Damien also gave me a gentle smile.


    "Sure, senior. Its just us... theres no need to hold back."


    "Were in the same party, Prince."


    "..."


    My legs gave out.


    My party members caught me as I swayed, about to copse, and set me down in a chair.


    "We couldve saved more."


    I hid my face behind my trembling hands.


    "If only I was more thorough, we couldve avoided their deaths."


    "Master."


    "If I had nned the free exploration route more rigorously. If I had farmed gear to the limit to equip them. If I found a way to bring reinforcements from the city."


    I knew.


    "If I had retreated the regr troops earlier. If I had trained the Dion Mercenaries more thoroughly. If I had been more alert when buying time from Celendion. If I had perfectly protected Junior so that Jupiter didnt have to step in."


    I knew, all right.


    There was no better way. There was no better strategy. There was nothing more foolish than mulling over what could have been done in the past.


    But.


    But someone had died.


    Arade had died. Those whoughed, cried, and crossed the line of life and death with us, had taken theirst breath right before my eyes.


    They met death within arms reach.


    "Even if we had no choice during the ck Spider Legion, it wasnt the case this time. We couldve changed things. We couldve saved at least one more person. But, I... I wascking."


    Tears burned at the corners of my eyes. I squeezed them shut and gritted my teeth.


    "If only I... did a little better..."


    "You did your best, Master."


    Lucas spoke warmly with a hoarse voice.


    "Everyone knows that."


    Damien and Evangeline gently patted my shoulder.


    "So please, dont me yourself too much."


    With my face covered in my hands, I sobbed quietly.


    I cried for a long time, tears and snot streaming down my face.


    My party members cried with me.


    Nine heroes.


    146 soldiers.


    Those were the numbers written on the list of casualties that day.


    ***


    [STAGE 5 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Jupiter Junior(SSR), Ash(EX)]


    [Leveled-Up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.41 (5)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.44 (3)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.44 (3)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.53 (3)


    - Damien(N) Lv.41 (3)


    >Sub Party 1


    - Godhand(SR) Lv.41 (3)


    - Bodybag(R) Lv.36 (3)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.34 (5)


    >Sub Party 3


    - Free(R) Lv.34 (3)


    - Sentence(R) Lv.33 (3)


    - Viole(R) Lv.33 (3)


    [Injured and Killed Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) : Minor Injury


    - Lucas(SSR) : Minor Injury


    - Evangeline(SSR) : Minor Injury


    - Damien(N) : Minor Injury


    >Sub Party 1


    - Oldgirl(R) : Deceased


    - Skull(N) : Deceased


    - Burnout(SR) : Minor Injury


    >Sub Party 2


    - Dion(N) : Deceased


    - A(N) : Deceased


    - Rock(N) : Deceased


    - Hesen(N) : Deceased


    - Chai(N) : Deceased


    >Sub Party 3


    - Jupiter(SR) : Deceased


    - Yenichi(R) : Deceased


    - Free(R) : Serious Injury


    - Sentence(R) : Serious Injury


    - Viole(R) : Serious Injury


    [Obtained Items]


    - Blood Tribe Legion Magic Stone : 520


    - Vampire Magic Core(SR) : 7


    - Vampire General Magic Core(SSR) : 2


    - Vampire Lord Magic Core(SSR) : 1


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - R Grade Reward Box : 5


    - SR Grade Reward Box : 7


    - SSR Grade Reward Box : 3


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 6 : BEGINS!]

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    "Nightmarese often, dont they, Ash?"


    As the battlefield was drawing to a close, Celendion abruptly posed the question.


    Upon turning, he was still standing there, calmly smiling, despite his subordinates dropping dead around him.


    "..."


    I didnt like it.


    However, it was my role to dy Celendions entry into the battlefield as much as possible while his subordinates were being annihted.


    I decided to pretend to listen attentively to whatever nonsense he was about to spout.


    "Nightmares?"


    "Yes, nightmares."


    "Do people even exist who dont have nightmares?"


    Celendions smile deepened.


    This bastard, who seemed so cold and innocent when we first met, let his guard down too much as the battlefield approached.


    As if he was thoroughly enjoying the war, the death.


    Honestly, it was slightly terrifying to witness these monsters showing their true nature.


    "Nightmares reflect the deepest fears inside a person. They materialize what one fears the most."


    I frowned.


    He was suddenly mumbling about psychology rted to dreams.


    I wished I could give him a book written by Freud or Jung from Earth.


    "But imagine this. What if that nightmare doesnt remain in dreams andes to reality?"


    "...?"


    "What if it emerges from the other side as a monster with a clear form, alive and breathing, and stands before your eyes?"


    Celendion stared intently at the wine ss in his hand.


    "How would you feel then?"


    "What...nonsense is this?"


    "Nightmares arent simply dreams. They are connected to something deeper."


    Celendion drained the wine ss in one gulp.


    The wine bottle was already empty, and that was thest of the wine left.


    "If you truly aim to annihte us and save humanity, you better think about this point."


    Whether this was some nonsensical y or a hint to help clear the game...


    I was left puzzled, unable to figure out which one it was.


    Thud!


    Celendion, cing the empty wine ss on the table, squinted his bloodshot eyes like the moon.


    "Now, young one, let me ask once again... do you have nightmares often?"


    "...?"


    "What do you fear the most?"


    What do I fear the most?


    Without realizing, I got lost in thought. It was...


    "I hope its not something too horrifying."


    Slowly, Celendion shifted his gaze towards the fortress.


    "Because, whatever it is, if you look too deep into it, it may be reality."


    ***


    Kiyaaaaaa-!


    The mid-boss battle of Alpha and Beta. Phase 2.


    The two vampires, whose cores were destroyed and had fallen, stood up again as Fallen Blood vampires.


    They lost their reasoning, but their respectivebat abilities had only increased.


    Alpha rained down even more blood magic than before, and Beta, her whole body covered in muscles, had grown twice as big.


    Alpha and Beta were squeezing out everyst drop of their life force from their source.


    Even if the duration was short, a surge in their specs was unatural.


    "Hiieek! We cant withstand this?!"


    Kugwakwakwak!


    Evangeline screamed while narrowly avoiding the raining blood magic.


    "..."


    Lucas avoided all of Betas axe strikes with his icy gaze.


    He managed to avoid them, but unlike the first phase, he couldnt find an opportunity to counterattack.


    "Godhand, Bodybag! Are you not ready yet?!"


    Evangeline jumped. The fortress she had been standing on until a moment ago had been smashed by blood magic and turned into dust.


    "We are reaching our limit! Quickly, do someth... Aaargh!"


    Crash-!


    Eventually, the relentless blood magic cruelly struck Evangeline who had reached her limit in evading.


    She managed to block it with her shield, but couldnt fully withstand the shock.


    She was flung backward and mmed into the ruins of the fortress. Bang!


    The same was true for Lucas. He had reached his limit.


    Pit-


    A long line of blood ran down Lucass cheek. It was the first time Betas axe de had made contact with his body.


    Pit, pipit-


    Once he allowed one attack, the rest followed like andslide. Lines of blood started to form on Lucass body.


    Bang!


    Lucass breastte shattered into pieces after being hit by the axe.


    Lucas took a strong leap backward, and Betas axe swung upwards in pursuit.


    The next attack was going to hit not the armor, but his throat.


    Just at that moment, when Alpha and Beta took another step towards Evangeline and Lucas, who had been cornered, a light chuckle came forth.


    "Wow..."


    Evangeline, her face covered in dust and bruises, smirked.


    "Leading them sure is a pain. Damn monsters."


    Swoosh!


    A made of silver sprang up from underneath Alpha and Betas feet.


    It was conjured by Godhand using gathered silver nuggets.


    As a metalmancer capable of freely manipting metal, fine craftsmanship wasnt his forte.


    He could only create simple, crude shapes.


    However, as long as it took the form of a, it could serve its function to bind vampires.


    Bodybag moved and adjusted the that Godhand conjured, and at the crucial moment, she used it to bind the enemies.


    Kyaahhh! Kyaahhh!


    Upon seeing the monsters struggle in the silver, Evangeline squawked out.


    "Why did it take so long! We almost died!"


    In the distance, a sweaty Godhand was trying to catch his breath.


    Godhand swallowed repeatedly, his face conveying utter exhaustion.


    "Converting...huff, this amount of silver nuggets...huff, into a on the spot. Its no ordinary feat, it drains a lot...huff...of energy..."


    If he had created such arge silver in advance, vampires would obviously detect it.


    They wouldnte near it.


    The trap could only be used after all the other monsters were eliminated, and Alpha and Beta were in their Fallen Blood state.


    Hence, both the creation and deployment of the had to take ce on the spot.


    Kyaahhhhhh!


    Trapped in the, Alpha and Beta roared, contorting their bodies.


    Alpha tried to use magic even while tangled in the, and Beta attempted to tear the apart with brute force.


    sh!


    Phoo-phoof!


    Before they could, however, Junior, who had rushed forward, countered Alphas magic and thrust her elemental magic into Alphas core.


    Beta was struck by silver arrows in the head, neck, and chest. Damien, who had gotten closer, took out Beta cleanly with a triple shot.


    They couldnt withstand being attacked on their exposed cores while trapped. The two vampires fell intoplete silence.


    "Whew~!"


    Evangeline, dusting herself off as she got up from the rubble, muttered.


    "Did we have to go through all that trouble to capture them...?"


    From the opposite end of the wall, Lucas, who was fixing his tousled hair, responded in a slightly exhausted voice.


    "We needed to prevent their next transformation."


    Alpha and Beta originally have three phases.


    If their health is halved in their Fallen Blood state, they fuse.


    And they be a monster that unleashes both Betas physical attacks and Alphas magic attacks.


    In Ashs words, they were a fucking insane duo till the end.


    But bypletely trapping and killing them using silver, you can skip the third phase altogether.


    But seriously, how did Senior exactly figure out the monsters behavior patterns?


    Evangeline nced down at the wall below.


    Commander Ash of the humans and King Celendion of the monsters were still immersed in their long-winded conversation.


    ...It was surreal.


    That vampire king, stronger than any monster they had ever encountered, and Ash, calmly sipping his drink while engaging in conversation, were a surreal sight.


    That monster could kill Senior with a mere flick of a hand...


    Surely, he must have some basis to be behaving this way.


    Even so, his audacity was beyondprehension.


    In retrospect, Ash had always been like that. He didnt seem to possess the human instinct for self-preservation.


    Was it because he was a cool-headedmander?


    Or was it...


    "Alright, everyone must be tired. But lets prepare for the final battle."


    Lucass words snapped Evangeline back to reality.


    Lucas, having tidied his hair and armor, was back to his usual clean-cut self.


    With a slightly pale face, Lucas looked at the members of the party.


    "...This is the final showdown."


    ***


    The battle on the wall hade to aplete end.


    "Alpha and Beta have fallen."


    Celendion, watching his two subordinates die a gruesome death tangled in the silver, pped in a manner reminiscent of a spectator.


    p, p, p.


    "Well done, humans."


    "..."


    I stared silently at the Vampire King.


    I did not like this.


    Despite losing all 999 of his minions, this monstrous brat didnt lose his cool. It was incredibly irritating.


    "Well, that was a long preamble."


    Celendion turned to me with a cherubic smile and suddenly reached out.


    "Shall we start the real battle now?"


    Thunk!


    "What?!"


    "Lets join the fray."


    An invisible force gripped my throat. As my breath hitched, I was lifted into the air.


    "May I escort you,mb?"


    With that, Celendion kicked off the ground and soared upwards.


    Swoosh-!


    I felt as though the earth and sky had flipped. I let out a scream without even realizing.


    "What kind of escort is this, you crazy son of a bitch!"


    While Celendion climbed leisurely as though on a pleasant stroll on a path of ice and bodies, I was yanked into the air, my throat caught in his magic.


    We reached the top of the fortress walls in mere seconds.


    My party members looked at me with shock written all over their faces.


    "What?!"


    "How did..."


    "Lord! Are you alright-"


    Upon reaching the top of the wall, Celendion immediately flung me aside.


    Thud!


    Thrown towards the trio of archers, I rolled on the ground in a most undignified manner. Ugh!


    "Your Highness!"


    "Prince! Are you hurt?"


    Damien, Skull, and Oldgirl rushed to my aid. Oh, my back...


    "Manners...cough...seem to becking for a Vampire Lord!"


    Struggling to appearposed, I looked up at Celendion with a strained smile.


    "Our negotiations were not yet concluded, were they?"


    "What use is conversation between humans and monsters? Its all futile theorizing. Didnt you think so too?"


    The vampire lords boyish face shed a menacing grin, his long fangs glinting.


    "I have been patient for quite some time. Now... may I eat?"


    "..."


    "I am famished beyond endurance."


    Roarrrr!


    The atmosphere around us roared, and a nauseating scent of blood began to pulse.


    Stage 5 boss.


    The lord of the bloodline. Lord of Crimson.


    No-Life King. Nosferatu. Drac-


    The named monster, Vampire Lord Celendion, known by dozens of aliases, radiated a terrifying bloodlust from his crimson eyes.


    Creak! Creak! Creak!


    My party members stepped forward in unison to block Celendions path. A long sneer spread across the vampire lords lips.


    "I have watched your battles and pondered. Who among you is the most threatening adversary?"


    The slender finger of the boyish vampire pointed at each of my party members in turn.


    "The sniper? The mage? The knight? You all have potential. However..."


    His finger finallynded on me.


    "You are the most dangerous, Ash."


    "...!"


    "Not only did you lead the frontlines here, but you also kept your sanity despite confronting me alone."


    Naturally, normal humans would lose their minds from prolonged exposure to the evil aura exuded by boss monsters, especially in a one-on-one situation.


    But I was unaffected, thanks to my passive skill [Unyielding Commander].


    "You remind me of great humans I have faced in the past... I admit it. You pose a threat on my kings path."


    "I appreciate the overestimation... so, what now?"


    "So, I will take your life first."


    With ominous, flickering eyes, Celendion lifted his gaze and took a step toward me.


    "Consider it an honor. To be the first meal of the Vampire Lords campaign."


    The next moment.


    Swoosh-!


    Celendion lunged at me, and in response, every member of my party rushed towards him, weapons at the ready.


    It was the final confrontation of Stage 5, arguably thest stage of the early part of


    .


    The final battle had begun.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Three dayster.


    A funeral was held in the cemetery west of Crossroad.


    Since there had been no casualties in Stage 3 and Stage 4, it had been quite some time since thest funeral.


    I wish we never had to hold another one...


    As the procession of coffins moved in, that was what I thought to myself.


    Such an event... it would have been better if it never had to be held again.


    The coffins were each ced at their respective burial spots. Over all of them, the g of the Everck Empire was draped.


    With a trace of resentment, I red at that g.


    In the center of the g, the royal crest of a sword and a rose was depicted.


    If only the royal family had sent reinforcements.


    If they had...


    Priests began to sprinkle holy water on each coffin and started their prayers. Following them, the choir began to sing a funeral song.


    There were quite a number of the deceased, so it took some time. I went to each newly made grave, bowed my head in respect.


    After every coffin had been ced in its position, and all the rites werepleted.


    It was finally my turn to give a speech.


    Never have I felt so reluctant to stand in front of others. But this was my duty.


    I didnt run away, I stepped onto the stage.


    ...


    The citizens of Crossroad.


    And my subordinates, the hero characters and soldiers, all looked at me clearly.


    After quietly looking around at them, I slowly opened my mouth.


    The monsters we fought this time were bloodkin.


    Inside the city walls, to the ordinary citizens who probably hadnt even seen the faces of the monsters, I exined softly.


    They were vampires and cannibals that craved human flesh and blood. They consume others flesh and blood, stealing others lives, and they enjoy immortality.


    I gestured towards our soldiers.


    Our brave soldiers fought against these terrifying monsters. They werent afraid of their flesh being torn apart, they stood against death. As a result, we were able to safely protect the city.


    p p p...!


    The citizens spontaneously burst into apuse.


    The soldiers received the apuse with embarrassment, shyness, or some even with indifference.


    After waiting for the apuse to die down, I continued.


    Unlike those monsters, we humans cannot enjoy immortality. We are short-lived. We bloom like flowers, but we also wither like flowers. I find this sad.


    I nced at Junior.


    Junior, standing next to Jupiters grave, was in a simple ck dress, listening to my words.


    But as much as I find the shortness of life sad, I do not envy immortality.


    I raised my voice.


    Humans who struggle with life, shedding their own blood, are much more beautiful than monsters that swallow others blood and run from death. I believe so.


    Truly.


    I believe so.


    Each of the warriors who died this time fought bravely. They didnt turn their eyes from their lives, they confronted it head on. And they fulfilled their duties.


    I closed my eyes for a moment.


    I recalled each of the 155 names of those who had fallen this time. I remembered the death they met without retreating.


    Everyone, fight.


    I opened my eyes and continued.


    Fight against life. Stand fiercely against it. Live your life to the fullest so as not to be ashamed before those who were buried before you. Roam the world, find what you must do, and be sure to achieve it.


    As I looked around the crowd, I nodded heavily.


    Thats what those who sacrificed their lives to protect you would want.


    I slowly bowed my head.


    For those who fought fiercely with their lives and went away, let us have a moment of silence.


    Everyone gathered at the funeral simultaneously bowed their heads.


    After a short moment of silence, I raised my head and voiced again.


    And, I want to say something to all the soldiers who were on the front lines this time.


    The heroes and soldiers all looked at me at once.


    I understand the pain of losing arade. I, too, have spent sleepless nights over the past few days.


    Every time Iid down to sleep, the faces of the dead subordinates flickered in my mind, I hadnt been able to sleep properly for days.


    Dont hold any guilt like myrade died but I survived. Yourrades wouldnt want you to think that way.


    At my words, a considerable number of soldiers flinched. It seemed to hit a nerve.


    Post-battle, the mostmon side effect veterans suffered from was simr to what I felt.


    I gave a faint smile.


    "Lets find our purpose together, for we have survived."


    That was the extent of my prepared speech.


    "... It was a difficult battle, but thank you for surviving."


    As I fumbled for words, I chuckled awkwardly and finally spat out,


    "Thank you, everyone."


    I stepped down from the stage and Lucas signaled the artillery.


    Boom! Boomboomboom!


    A salvo rang out, honoring the dead.


    The funeral schedule had ended. The sharp salvo gradually faded, and the gathered citizens started to scatter one by one.


    ***


    I began to look for my party members at the cemetery.


    Godhand, Bodybag, Burnout were the first I saw. Shadow Squad members were standing in front of Oldgirl and Skulls tombs.


    "Ah, your majesty."


    "Your majesty is here."


    As I approached, the three quickly bowed. I waved my hand to signal them to rest.


    "The passing of Oldgirl and Skull... its unfortunate."


    I looked at the gravestones.


    Instead of their real names, their code names were inscribed on their tombstones. It was sad, yet very much like the Shadow Squad.


    "Originally, members of Aegis Special Forces are not allowed to be buried. Upon death, their bodies are disposed of in some way, leaving no trace in the world."


    Godhand spoke with a bitter expression.


    "But thanks to your majestys consideration, we were able to bury them in such decent graves."


    "..."


    A blessing, indeed.


    Even at their colleagues funeral, the three Shadow Squad members maintainedpletely expressionless faces, as if they had shaken off all sorrow over the past three days.


    Its okay to grieve more. It felt regretful that they seemed to have forcibly cut off their sorrow.


    While sharing stories about Oldgirl and Skull, I told them the reason I hade.


    "Come to my mansion this evening. We have a meeting about the defense strategy."


    All three Shadow Squad members bowed simultaneously.


    "We understand, your majesty. Well see you this evening."


    "Alright. See youter."


    After paying my respects to the tombstones of Oldgirl and Skull onest time, I left the scene.


    Looking back, I saw the figures of Shadow Squad members standing in front of the two graves.


    The sight of them, two out of the five party members who had moved as one, gone, was... lonely.


    Very much so.


    ***


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Lilly were in front of the Dion Mercenary Groups grave.


    The faces of Lucas and Lilly were sad, but especially Evangelines face was no joke. She was soaked in tears and snot.


    "Waaaaaah."


    She was even making strange crying noises...


    "Waaaaaaaaah."


    "... You seem to be very upset, Evangeline."


    At my murmur, Lucas responded.


    "Evangeline spent time with the Dion Mercenary Group in the dungeon. She mustve grown quite fond of them."


    Thats right. I had sent the Dion party on an independent exploration with Evangeline as a guide.


    At first, she didnt like the Dion party because they got ringed out during the duel, but she mustve grown quite attached to them over time.


    While Evangeline was crying hysterically, Lillyforted her from the side.


    Watching them from behind, Lucas asked me.


    "By the way, your majesty, what brings you here? Shall we resume the escort duty?"


    Lucas had temporarily suspended my escort duty.


    He was greatly exhausted from thest battle, and I had spent a few days lying alone in my room. So I suggested we rest.


    So we had been doing our own thing until today.


    "No, lets resume the escort duty tomorrow... I came here today because of a meeting this evening."


    I informed them about the meeting for the future defense strategy that evening. Lucas nodded.


    "I understand. Then, Ill see you this evening."


    Waaaaaaaaah-


    "... Ill also calm Evangeline down and bring her."


    "Alright, please do. And bring Lilly as well."


    After paying my final respects to the Dion Mercenary Groups grave and whispering their names onest time, I left the ce.


    ***


    Damien and Margarita were tidying up after the funeral ceremony as priests.


    I approached them, who were cleaning up holy water and prayer items, and greeted them.


    "Youre working hard, priests."


    Damien gave a half-smile and Margarita bowed respectfully.


    "Oh, your highness!"


    "Youre here, your majesty."


    "Thank you for your efforts today. The reason Ivee is..."


    I cut to the chase. I told her that there was a meeting at the mansion tonight.


    "I am... toe as well?"


    Saintess Margarita hesitated before asking. I nodded my head assertively.


    "Of course, Saintess. You must absolutelye."


    It seemed she was still having trouble adjusting to the fact that she was part of my party.


    Did she not realize that once she had joined my party, she could never leave?


    "Prince, should I invite these three as well?"


    Damien pointed to the side. There, three tankers from the Old Hunters, who were in wheelchairs, were visible.


    In front of Jupiters and Yenichs graves, the three tankers were quietly praying.


    I examined their injuries and slowly shook my head.


    "No... Let them rest in the temple."


    The three tankers had survived with their strong vitality, but their bodies were no longer capable of battle.


    They had been torn apart by the vampires swords and ws, and had even taken Celendions blood magic directly.


    They were sturdy people who had held on until the end of the battle, but permanent injuries were left on their bodies.


    Essentially, they were confirmed to be retired.


    I would guarantee their post-retirement life even if I had to drain my savings, but they couldnt participate in defense battles anymore.


    "Understood. Then, Ill see you tonight."


    "See you in a bit, Prince!"


    I left the cemetery with Margarita and Damiens farewells.


    Thest member to call, Junior, wasnt in front of Jupiters grave. I turned my gaze outside the cemetery.


    I have an idea where she might be.


    ***


    Downtown Crossroad.


    Mercenary Guild.


    "..."


    Junior was in the room Jupiter used to use.


    She was there to sort out the deceaseds belongings. Junior sighed as she cleaned the empty room.


    "Theres not much to clean or sort out, after all..."


    Jupiters possessions were minimal.


    Three old imperial uniforms.


    One coat. Two pairs of boots. Two pairs of gloves.


    Four bottles of liquor. Five packs of cigarettes.


    Thats it.


    "Even though she was a wandering mercenary, how could she travel so lightly?"


    Humming a strange tune, Junior put away Jupiters belongings.


    Then she stopped.


    "Huh?"


    There was a leather document bag in the corner of the room. From the opened gap of the bag, a familiar piece of paper was poking out.


    "This is..."


    Junior carefully opened the bag and took out the contents.


    "...Its the letter I sent."


    When Jupiter sent living expenses, Junior would write a letter in reply.


    Such collected letters filled an entire document bag over a decade.


    Junior cautiously spread out the letters she had sent, starting from the oldest ones.


    Most of the content was about how she was short of living expenses, how her childrens medical bills had increased her debt, and how tough it was just relying on the money Jupiter sent.


    However, always at the end,


    - I miss you. When are youing? Come back soon.


    Was written.


    As the more recent letters arrived, such phrases gradually disappeared until only demands for money remained.


    "..."


    Unable to look any further, Junior covered the remaining letters.


    Why hadnt she revealed her true feelings a bit earlier? Why hadnt she been honest?


    If she had, something might have changed.


    "Huh?"


    Then, she noticed a new envelope wedged in a corner of the document bag.


    It was the envelope Jupiter always used to send money home. But this time, instead of money, something else was packed.


    "This is..."


    When she opened it, there was a carefully packed root of a medicinal herb emitting an old smell. A short note came with it.


    - Its called Century Ginseng, I found it in a dungeon. Its good for your health. Boil it and drink it.


    "..."


    It was the Century Ginseng that Jupiter bought from Nameless, who appeared as a dungeon merchant during free exploration of Zone 2.


    She had bought it to give to her granddaughter, but ended up not being able to send it in a letter, nor deliver it in person...


    With the sender gone, only this unsent letter remained.


    "This is the herb that old people use for strength and vitality."


    Holding the Century Ginseng, Junior muttered in disbelief.


    "You packed this up to give it to me? Really..."


    Something welled up within her.


    Junior bit her lower lip hard.


    "Really... like an old...


    As Junior was just barely holding back her tears, standing still,


    Knock, knock.


    The sound of a knock came from outside. Junior, who hastily wiped her eyes, turned around to see Ash standing frozen in the doorway.


    "Um... sorry. Did I interrupt something?"


    "No, not at all. You came at just the right time."


    With her eyes still reddened, Juniorughed heartily.


    "Mom wouldnt like it if I cried twice, hehe."


    "..."


    Ash, who was on the verge of saying something, shook his head, cleared his throat, and spoke.


    "I came to pass on a message. Theres a meeting about the uing defense battle this evening, soe to the mansion."


    "Understood. A meeting about the defense battle. Okay."


    Ash gave a small smile at Junior who nodded her head.


    "You can look forward to it. Theres going to be something very interesting happening at todays meeting."


    "...?"


    "Something so dynamic and fun that it willpletely blow away the gloom thats been hanging over our party."


    Junior furrowed her brows and cautiously asked,


    "A very dynamic and fun thing... you say?"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    I sent out a summons to my party members and headed back to the mansion, heading straight for Aiders room.


    "Wee, my lord!"


    I spoke bluntly to Aider who was trying to greet me with a smile.


    "Starting from the next stage, we wont be able toplete the strategy."


    "..."


    Aider, who had been frozen, asked in a trembling voice.


    "What did you just say...?"


    "Dont y dumb. You know too."


    I plopped down onto any chair nearby and crossed my legs.


    "Our current situation at the Monster Front is the worst. If it continues like this, itll soon be game over."


    "..."


    Aider fell silent.


    I let out a small sigh.


    "First, the majority of the hero parties are out of action."


    Except for the main party who had only minor injuries.


    The Shadow Squad, the first sub-party and the firepower team, had lost two out of three archers.


    Burnout, the only archer left, was also injured.


    The Dion Mercenary Group, the second sub-party responsible for low-level work, had been wiped out.


    The loss was painful as they were rookies who had been diligently fed experience points and geared up for future frontline operations.


    The Old Hunters, the third sub-party that was filled with AoE magic attackers, lost both mages.


    Although the three tanks survived, their injuries were severe. It was almost certain theyd retire.


    Out of the 20 hero characters, 9 are dead and 3 are retired.


    Weve lost a staggering 60% of all hero characters.


    Of course, there were reserve parties, such as Lillys and Margaritas.


    But there wasnt enough time or a situation suitable to immediately train them to be a useful party on the front lines.


    The loss of hero characters alone was significant.


    "Regr soldiers have also taken a fatal blow. Most importantly, the Twilight Squad has lost itsbat power."


    The Twilight Squad, veterans among veterans who had spent their whole lives fighting monsters here under the Margrave, led the defense.


    These sturdy veterans protected and taught the new soldiers, allowing us to continue the grueling battle until now.


    However, the leader, who was a core member of the Twilight Squad, died in thest battle, and half of the 300 members died.


    They were virtually ruined.


    As expected, the morale of the remaining regr soldiers was shattered. A few, though a minority, even deserted.


    "And how about the walls? They were hit by magic and torn apart by that vampires axe."


    The damage to the fortification equipment, represented by the walls, was not trivial.


    The wall was split by Betas axe and frozen by Alphas magic. It would take at least ten days to restore.


    Various fortification equipment was also destroyed due to the vampires using blood magic from the walls.


    About half of the cannons and ballistas were destroyed. It would also take about ten days to repair.


    Despite the serious blows on all fronts, well, so be it.


    If the next stage proceeded normally, with a normal difficulty, I would have gritted my teeth and continued with the strategy.


    However, this damned game never ceased its nonsense.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 6]


    - Lv.?? ??? : 3 bodies


    - Lv.25 me Wyvern <Elite> : 30 bodies


    - Lv.20 Wyvern : 710 bodies


    Just yesterday, I selected five uninjured reserve party members and sent them for autonomous exploration in Zone 1.


    They returned this morning, bringing back a wyverns magic stone.


    At the same time, information about the next stages enemies was confirmed through my system window.


    "A wyvern? Wyyyvernnn?!"


    I shoved the enemy information window in front of Aider and screeched.


    "Are you out of your mind?! More aerial mobs in this situation?! Weve lost all our magicians and archers!"


    Aider, huddled in a corner, repeatedly bowed to me.


    "I... Im sorry. It was my mistake."


    "Of course it was a mistake, you bastard director! Cant you design the levels properly?! If you set a difficulty cliff like this, youre basically telling us to jump off of it and die!"


    After ranting, I took a step back, breathing deeply.


    "Well. Still, if its a wyvern, its doablepared to a gargoyle. Its magic defense is high, but its physical defense is low, so we can take it down rtively easily with cannons and arrows."


    "Thank goodness!"


    "That would be the case if the stage was proceeding on a regr schedule, you idiot!"


    I coughed and pointed vehemently at the bottom of the stage information window, venom spewing from my mouth.


    [STAGE 6]


    - Time remaining until start: 7 days


    Unless my eyes were ying tricks on me, we had a mere week left until the start of the next stage.


    "The basic rule is to give ample time before and after boss stages, isnt it! But giving us only ten days, three days behind us and seven days ahead, is this some kind of joke?!"


    I grabbed Aider by the cor and began to shake him back and forth.


    Aider let out a deted scream.


    "This, this is definitely abnormal! There should be at least three weeks between boss stages and the next one!"


    "Exactly! And there must be some kind of crap reason why this is happening!"


    I opened a new system window and shoved it into Aiders face.


    [Dark event warning for STAGE 6!]


    [Activated Dark Event: Rapid Progress]


    > The time until the start of the stage is drastically reduced.


    Every single time, the damned Dark Events screwed me over in new ways. Its truly an innovative bastard.


    So, we had only seven days left until the start of the next stage.


    And the damage the monster front here had suffered couldnt possibly be repaired in a single week.


    With the current situation, it was impossible to continue the game.


    "We cant beat it."


    I growled.


    "Well, maybe we could beat it. Wed just suffer more damage than in Stage 5."


    "..."


    "And what happens after that? And after that? In this kind of difficulty and situation, our entire front line would slowly crumble until it eventually ends in game over."


    Newly acquired heroes would die screaming before they were even trained.


    Soldiers would be used as meat shields and die like consumables.


    My party members, wounded and battered, would be pushed to their limits, slowly dying one by one.


    Without realizing it, I was imagining such a scene.


    In various parts of the burning city.


    Lucas and Evangeline, surrounded by countless monsters, falling.


    Junior, who was blocking the enemy wizards magic, vomiting blood and kneeling.


    Arrows raining down like a storm on Damien, who had run out of bullets.


    Godhand, Bodybag, and Burnout resisting till the end, only to be stabbed.


    Lilly swept away by the explosion of the artifact, and Saintess Margarita swallowed by the mes while trying to save the injured.


    "Damn it."


    I shook my head vigorously.


    "I cant stand by and watch that happen."


    I had no intention of throwing my remaining forces into a battle with no hope of winning.


    The problem was, that was exactly what was going to happen.


    By my calctions, we wouldnt even make it to Stage 10; the monster front would be annihted.


    "This damned game."


    I cant do it like this.


    Just quit the game!


    "Youre not... really going to quit, are you?"


    Aider, who had been wary of my foul mood, asked cautiously.


    "Ive always known you as someone who never gives up, no matter the situation."


    "..."


    "Instead of giving up on a standard strategy, you find a different way... Thats what you mean, right?"


    "Huh."


    I sighed and nodded along with Aiders words.


    That was exactly it. I wasnt giving up.


    All I was doing was looking for another way to prevent any more of my subordinates from dying.


    "The way to solve this situation is simple. If they send reinforcements from the capital, its over."


    If they could send elite forces from the imperial capital.


    It would instantly bring relief.


    Because the empires standing army was powerful, even the ordinary soldiers, and themanding officers, the knights, were top-tier hero characters.


    Even though they werent permanently stationed on the monster front but lent out on a temporary basis.


    Nheless, if they were toe, we would be able to breathe easy.


    By conducting defensive operations using these forces, I could buy time to properly train my heroes and soldiers.


    But the royal court kept ignoring my requests for help.


    "So, we have no choice. We have to force them to send reinforcements."


    At my words, Aider tilted his head.


    "How on earth are you going to force them to send reinforcements?"


    "Do you remember the content of thest letter I sent to the royal court asking for reinforcements?"


    Aider, who had written the letter, nodded.


    "Y-Yes. I remember, clearly... You said..."


    - If they dont send reinforcements this time... Next time, I will show them the greatest tantrum that the youngest prince can throw. Please convey this.


    "...You said that, right? I wrote the letter as it is."


    I gave a devilish grin.


    "Lets show them the best mess. A spectacr disaster, so big that the Imperial Pce would be so overjoyed that they would immediately deploy their forces."


    "Di... Disaster, you say?"


    "Exactly."


    The third prince of the Empire, Ash, was originally a crazy, reckless brat.


    Hadnt he been too sincere and good amander all this while?


    It was time to return to his true, reckless self.


    Not just drinking a little, gambling, and wasting money - this would be on a different level. Lets show them what a real mess looks like.


    "What kind of disaster would require sending elite forces to this remote ce, even if something happens in the Imperial Pce?"


    With a smirk stered across my face, I replied in a hushed voice to Aider,


    "That would be..."


    ***


    " - a rebellion."


    At my promation, everyones movements froze.


    Evening.


    The Lords mansion. Reception room.


    A gathering where all party members had assembled as I had summoned.


    In front of each sofa where they were sitting, beverages and snacks wereid out.


    The time forte-night snacks that the party members had requested during thest battle wasbined with this gathering.


    Lightening the somber mood brought by arades death and funeral, party members were having a lively conversation over snacks.


    In the midst of this softened atmosphere, I dropped a bombshell.


    "...Huh?"


    Evangeline asked, her eyes wide open in surprise. The snack she had been holding was now rolling on the floor.


    "Um, senior? What did you just say-"


    "I said its a rebellion, Evangeline."


    Evangelines mouth gaped open. The drink she had been sipping flowed back into her cup.


    The rest of the party members reactions were no different.


    Either they started coughing in surprise, pinched their cheeks, or started cleaning their ears, as if they had heard something wrong.


    But I have a clear voice.


    They didnt hear wrong, my friends.


    "Ill say it again. I n to incite a rebellion."


    The word "rebellion" for the third time.


    Unable to deny the reality any longer, the party members looked at me, their eyes filled with horror.


    "From today, the Fortress City of Crossroad in the southern front of the Empire is leaving the Empires jurisdiction. I dere the founding of an independent state, The Empire of Crossroad."


    I shrugged and pointed at myself.


    "And of course, I will be the Emperor."

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    "And of course, Ill be the Emperor."


    From a deration of rebellion to dering oneself emperor.


    The audience hall was nketed in silence.


    Half of my party members were shocked and stupefied at my mad promation, while the other half instantly rose to their feet, ready to say something.


    "I wont be taking any questions!"


    I yelled as I thrust my hand forward.


    "The only thing you must decide now is one thing. Will you stand with me, or not?"


    I gave a faint smile.


    "Are you willing to die with me? Thats all."


    Because the only path to survival lies within death.


    Would they walk the long road thaty ahead with me? Thats what I was asking.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Facing the party members who looked at me in despair, I spoke with a stern face.


    "Ill give you one hour. Consider freely within that hour. Will you stand with me, or will you leave."


    After meeting the eyes of every party member, I nodded.


    "Lets meet here one hourter."


    Then, I walked out of the audience hall without looking back.


    ***


    The party members were scattered around the mansion, deep in thought.


    Most remained in the audience hall, hotly debating my remarks, while a few strolled around the garden, lost in thought.


    And a few others left the mansion altogether.


    "..."


    The second floor of the mansion, the lords office.


    I was standing by the window, watching the backs of the party members leaving the mansion when I heard a knock at the door.


    "Come in."


    Creak-


    The one who opened the door and entered was Lucas.


    "My lord."


    "Lucas."


    "I came to ask you a question."


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Lucas blurted out immediately after he entered and closed the door.


    "Is this rebellion a desperate measure to request reinforcements from the royal family?"


    I chuckled at Lucass sharp point. Lucas continued.


    "You, my lord, are a legitimate sessor to the royal family, inheriting the Emperors blood directly. If you dere rebellion, the royal family cannot sit idly by."


    "..."


    "They will dispatch troops to suppress the rebellion. Isnt your n to use those troops to exterminate the monsters?"


    "Well done, Lucas. Reading my thoughts so urately."


    I nodded my head.


    "Youve guessed quite correctly. I havent told the party members yet, but the next monster invasion is in a week."


    "..."


    "With the current situation here, theres no way we can fend them off. Hence, I decided to do this absurd show."


    Lucas, looking me in the eye, cautiously spoke up.


    "I understand your intention, my lord. But there are two problems with your n."


    "Two problems?"


    "First, the distance between the royal capital and this southern front. Even if the messenger changes horses and races, it will take a week."


    Lucas quietly pointed out the errors in my n.


    "It will take a week for news of the rebellion here to reach the royal capital, and another week for them to assemble and deploy troops. At the very least, it will take two weeks. In reality, it will probably take longer."


    "..."


    "You said the next defensive battle would be in a week. They cant arrive before it starts."


    I just listened with a smile. Lucas continued.


    "Second, theres no way to prove this rebellion was a hoax."


    "Hmm."


    "Even if you exin it was a desperate measure to summon the royal troops, the royal family wont believe it. You will be arrested and charged with treason. As a royal, you wont be executed on the spot, but you will be transported to the royal capital."


    Thats certainly true.


    As I was about to nod and ept Lucass point,


    Bang!


    "Lucas, youre absolutely right!"


    The tinum-haired female knight burst into the office.


    It was Evangeline. My eyes widened in surprise.


    "How much of our conversation did you hear?"


    "Obviously, from the beginning! But thats not important! I get the whole reinforcement thing. But rebellion, really, senior?!"


    Almost crawling on the floor, Evangeline reached me and shouted out.


    "Please, think again! That should be the absolute, absolute,st resort! No, not even then! Its a method that should never be used!"


    "..."


    "The Emperor shows no mercy to traitors! You should know better! Even if its his own son, hell definitely kill him!"


    Evangeline was pale with fear.


    "Thats not all! If youre involved in the rebellion, hell exterminate three generations! Everyone in this ce, the entire Crossroad, will be sentenced to execution!"


    The reason Evangeline was so vehemently discouraging this was clearly because she was the sessor to the Margraves title.


    Crossroad was Evangelines hometown, thend she would inherit and rule in the future.


    But to dere a rebellion here.


    Youre going to turn your homnd, your domain, into a sea of fire - my decree was tantamount to that.


    "Look at the war with the neighboring Bringar Kingdom, senior!"


    Evangeline spat out in a trembling voice, as I remained silent.


    "For the slightest discord, hes crushing a kingdom that has been loyal for hundreds of years! A small domain in such a remote ce will undoubtedly be burned to the ground without a trace!"


    "..."


    "Please, senior! There must be another way! Just not a rebellion!"


    Without answering, I looked outside the open office door.


    "You two there. Stop hiding ande in."


    "Oh..."


    "Cough."


    Then, Damien and Junior, who were outside the door, awkwardly walked into the office.


    I gave them a slight smile.


    "Shall we hear your opinions too?"


    Damien and Junior nced at each other. Damien nervously spoke first.


    "Well, I... Im the Princes right-hand man. I have nowhere else to go anyway. Ill stand by the Princes side to the end, but..."


    "Stand by, but?"


    "Rebellion, well... isnt it a bit... dangerous...?"


    Damien, whose round eyes flickered at me, started trembling when he saw my quiet smile.


    "I-Ill shoot at whoever if the Princemands it! Just leave it to me!"


    "Right, right. Thank you, Damien."


    After smiling at Damien once more, I turned my gaze to the wizard next to him.


    "Your opinion, Junior?"


    "Its suicide."


    Junior cut in decisively with her clear voice.


    "I heard there are dozens of magicians of my level in the imperial magic troops. Setting aside all other forces, justparing the wizards, its like this."


    "..."


    "You said youre inciting a rebellion to call in reinforcements to stop the monsters, but it doesnt make sense. The troops sent by the empire wont even care about the monsters, right? They might just turn us into ashes with magic bombing and return."


    Junior stressed once more.


    "Dering a rebellion to call in reinforcements is, literally, no different from setting your house on fire to catch a flea."


    "Indeed..."


    I nodded.


    "I appreciate the valuable opinions."


    I looked around my main party members gathered around my office table.


    "All of you have valid and reasonable opinions. But my deration of rebellion was not just for the sake of calling for reinforcements."


    "...?"


    "Ill tell you the real reason a bitter when everyone gathers in the reception room. So, for now, calm down, cool your heads, and wait for me."


    I pointed at the office door and waved my hand.


    "Now, out!"


    ***


    The main party visited the office.


    As for the rest, when I checked what they were doing, the Shadow Squad trio was standing in the garden, chatting amongst themselves.


    With 30 minutes left until the reunion, I went down to the garden.


    "Godhand. Burnout. Bodybag."


    As I approached, calling their codenames, the Shadow Squad members all bowed to me.


    "Your Highness."


    "How is it? Have you made up your minds?"


    As I asked with a smile, the three exchanged nces and, without any precedence, one by one they knelt before me.


    "Dont you know, Your Highness? We were already sentenced to death in the capital."


    Godhand, with his head bowed, spoke solemnly.


    "You took us in, Your Highness. You already own our lives."


    "..."


    "The only one we will serve is you, Your Highness. Even if the path you choose is rebellion, we will dly follow."


    Looking down at the three elves kneeling before me, their heads bowed in deference, I said,


    "I appreciate your loyalty. I, Ash, acknowledge it."


    Grinning, I added, "Thank you. Lets meet again in 30 minutes."


    Turning around, I left the garden. The three members of the Shadow Squad remained still, heads bowed, until they could no longer see me.


    ***


    Two members of our party had left the mansion: Margarita and Lilly.


    Among them, Margarita returned ten minutes before the assembly time.


    Standing at the mansions entrance, waiting for the two, I greeted the first to return, Margarita, with a smile.


    "Where have you been, Saintess?"


    "I was at the temple, offering prayers to the Goddess."


    Margarita sighed deeply, hands sped in front of her chest.


    "I sought guidance from Her for the path I should take."


    "Really? Did She give you a good answer?"


    "..."


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    After a moment of silence, Margarita let out another sigh.


    "...From the moment I first came to this city, my mind was already made up."


    sping her trembling hands tightly, Margarita raised her head to meet my eyes.


    "My destiny lies with Crossroad."


    "Are you saying that youll join me in my rebellion?"


    "If that is the path Crossroad is meant to follow."


    "Thank you."


    I gestured towards the interior of the mansion.


    "Please go to the parlor. Ill join you once Lilly arrives."


    Unwavering, Margarita walked straight into the mansion.


    ***


    Thest party member, Lilly, only showed up ten minutes after the scheduled assembly time.


    It seemed like she wasing from afar, dragging her wheelchair along with her,den with various bags.


    A bag stuffed with clothes, another with various magical tools and alchemical potions.


    "Lilly? Whats with all this stuff?"


    On reaching the mansions entrance, panting, Lilly eximed,


    "Of course, its the stuff Ive gathered to leave this city!"


    "..."


    "I may have lost the use of my legs serving this city, but I was okay with it. Ive faced death multiple times but I could bear that too. But!"


    Lilly shook her head vehemently.


    "But I cant bear rebellion! This is really... really too much, Your Highness!"


    "..."


    "I was once ready toy my bones on the frontlines here, but to bebeled a traitor is beyond what I can tolerate. Im leaving."


    ncing through the window at the other party members in the parlor, Lilly seemed to soften a bit, her eyes trembling.


    But soon after, she pped her cheek, regaining herposure, and waved at me.


    "I just came to bid you all a final farewell with a clear conscience. Im going to run away now. Goodbye! Good luck with the rebellion! And if it fails, dont mention my name!"


    "Indeed..."


    I nodded in agreement.


    "Youre wise, Lilly."


    "Huh?"


    "But running away like this wont do."


    I moved behind Lilly, grabbed the handles of her wheelchair, and forcibly pulled her into the mansion.


    "Just hear me out onest time. After that, you can either run away or stay, as you please."


    "Whaaa! Let go, let go! You rebel! Treason is contagious! Its not my fault! Im really innocent!"


    ***


    "It was a lie."


    Back at the meeting with all the party members.


    I blurted out to the tense faces looking at me,


    "The rebellion was a tant lie. I had no intention of starting one."


    "...What?"


    I leisurely smiled at the confused party members.


    "Of course, if a rebellion was instigated, we could forcibly bring in troops from the royal court. But as you all pointed out, while it may help hold off the monsters for a while, it would lead to everything burning in the aftermath."


    I would be arrested and executed.


    Crossroad would be burned to the ground.


    Staging a real rebellion was never a viable option. I never considered it.


    "So, you must be wondering why I dered such a farcical rebellion to you."


    Ahem!


    Clearing my throat,


    I let it out.


    "Theres a spy in this city. A dog of the royal court, reporting our every move to the Emperor."


    "...!"


    "It was a show to catch that spy. And that friend bit my bait as expected."


    And so it happened.


    The bait of rebellion had been thrown, a potent trick from the start, aimed at smoking out the spy.


    Party members began to buzz with whispers. Lucas asked anxiously.


    "Where is this spy?"


    "Here."


    I stretched out my hand, lightly sweeping over the assembled party members in the reception room.


    "In this room, among you, sitting with a calm face."


    "...?!"


    The stunned party members looked at each other.


    "Now..."


    With a wide and kindly smile on my face, I asked quietly.


    "Do you know who it is?"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Before the start of Stage 4.


    Just after recruiting Aegis Special Forces Team 8, who were there for Godhand.


    I had given an order to Aider.


    "Be on the lookout just in case, and report if anything happens."


    "Me?!"


    Aider had asked in surprise.


    "Of course, you are the only free resource we have. We who are constantly caught up in defense battles and explorations cant do it."


    The Aegis Special Forces Team 8 wasposed entirely of elves, all of them were convicts sent from the capital.


    The measure was taken as a precaution, as the existing party members were hesitant and ufortable with them.


    However, they were loyal, fought valiantly and won the trust of everyone. Eventually, they integrated fully into this frontline against the monsters.


    They were no longer Aegis Special Forces Team 8, but my Shadow Squad.


    I had alsoe topletely trust the Shadow Squad.


    So much so that I had forgotten about assigning Aider to keep watch over them.


    ***


    But on the eve of Stage 5, Aider came to me with a trembling face.


    "Your Lordship. I think you need to look at this information."


    And what Aider showed me was a video, shot like CCTV footage.


    "After you ordered surveince that day, Ive been using the remaining system resources to monitor the Shadow Squad... This is what I caught today."


    On the screen, there was the Lords mansion, where the Shadow Squad was staying.


    It was the archery training ground behind the mansion. Godhand was out there alone.


    "Coming to find me will cause trouble."


    With an awkward look around, Godhand spoke softly.


    "If anyone sees us, theyll discover our connection."


    "Everyone in the castle will be too busy preparing for tomorrows defense. They wont even notice me. But what about this? What are you going to do about this?!"


    The one who hade to find Godhand and was saying these things was...


    Saintess Margarita.


    "My assignment from the capital was only to monitor the dynamics of this fortress city! But now Ive been made to stand on the frontline! Isnt the inner reconnaissance of the front line your Aegis Special Forces job?!"


    With these words, everything became clear.


    Godhand, and Margarita.


    Both of them were spies for the royal family.


    As Margarita was hysterically screaming, Godhand looked around and asked,


    "Did Prince Ash also request your participation in the battle?"


    "Yes! He said he wanted me to participate as a reserve. This... this... damn it! This is not the mission I was given! I came to treat the sick, not to fight monsters!"


    "Calm down. Someone might hear."


    "Calm down? How can I! When I was first dispatched here from the capital, they said the monster invasion was dwindling and it would be safe, but not only is the invasion intensifying daily, now Im being ced directly on the wall!"


    After venting for a while, Margarita seemed to calm down a little and took a deep breath.


    Godhand, who had been listening quietly, nodded his head.


    "Dont worry. I will protect you."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. If thats something I can do..."


    "No, thats not enough. I need to contact the capital directly. No more-"


    Thats when it happened.


    "Godhand?"


    From the direction of the mansion, Bodybag approached, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    Surprised, Godhand turned around in a panic, and Margarita hastily lowered herself and ran toward the forest behind them.


    "Bodybag? What are you doing here instead of resting in the mansion?"


    "I just thought Id get some fresh air... What about you, Godhand? Who were you talking to..."


    Margarita desperately fled into the forest behind the archery training ground, and Godhand blocked the path leading in that direction with his body and coughed.


    "Conversation? Ahem! I was alone. I was just talking to myself."


    Click.


    "Thats all."


    Aider stopped the video and chuckled wryly.


    "Your Lordships insight in ordering the surveince was urate. I almost blindly trusted the Shadow Squad, theyre such reliable fellows..."


    "Forget about the Shadow Squad. What about Margarita?"


    "Huh?"


    "Did you stop surveilling Margarita after this?"


    Aider looked startled.


    "I shifted the target of the surveince to Margarita after their conversation ended. But shes just been praying in the temple, she hasnt done anything else-"


    "Show me."


    "Huh?"


    "That prayer. Show it to me."


    Aider turned the screen.


    In the central hall of the temple, Margarita knelt in prayer before the statue of the goddess.


    - I simply wish to be faithful to the task Ive been given...


    Margarita gazed up at the statue of the goddess with a desperate look in her eyes.


    - What should I do now...


    As if the statue of the goddess would actually respond.


    - Please... guide me...


    She crouched down and continued her prayers.


    Damien watched her from a distance, a puzzled look on his face captured on screen.


    At this point, Aider paused the video.


    "From this point onwards, she just remains kneeling in front of the statue."


    "..."


    I squinted my eyes, staring intensely at the screen.


    "When she was talking with Godhand, Margarita clearly said..."


    "Yes?"


    "I must make direct contact with the central."


    "Ah, yes. She indeed said that."


    "So that means Margarita has a way ofmunicating with the central. But shes not contacting anyone, just offering up endless prayers...?"


    She hadnt sent a messenger. She hadnt written a letter. She was just praying before the statue of the goddess.


    I red at the statue on the screen.


    Could it be...?


    "Aider, can you continue to monitor Margarita?"


    "The system resources are limited, so I can only monitor one at a time."


    "Then from now on, only monitor Margarita. You can ignore the Shadow Squad."


    Thump. Thump. I unclenched my fist and growled softly.


    "Ill have to hook Margarita soon."


    "Hook...?"


    "Spread false information. Startled, Margarita will report to the central immediately, and the central will react to the false information."


    I twisted one corner of my mouth into a grin.


    "Then itll reveal itself. Both Margaritas means of contacting the central and the true identity of this center."


    I had a feeling.


    Both of these things would be incredibly useful to me.


    ***


    At present.


    In the lords mansion. Reception room.


    Godhand and Margarita were on their knees in front of me, captured.


    "Looking back, there were suspicious circumstances about you two from the beginning."


    Sitting in a chair with my legs crossed, I twirled the staff in my hand.


    "Godhand, when you lost both arms in the Gargoyle Legions defensive battle, you underwent surgery by Margarita."


    "..."


    "But you didnt really cut off both arms then, did you? You lost them before you arrived on this front line. When you earned the name Godhand."


    That day, outside Godhands operating room, Bodybag said this:


    - Godhand lost both hands in an operation two years ago.


    - Both lost hands were reced with metallic prosthetics. As a metallurgist, he had no problem manipting the prosthetics like real hands.


    - After recing both hands with prosthetics, he changed his code name to Godhand.


    "That day, the arm you lost and the one you cut off, both were not real arms but metal prosthetics."


    "..."


    "Margarita acted like you made a great sacrifice to win our trust. Isnt that right?"


    Upon hearing my words, Lilly looked at Godhand with a pale, shocked face.


    "Is that true, Godhand...?"


    "..."


    "But that day, you lost your arm to save me..."


    Godhand, who had been silent, slowly opened his mouth.


    "Its true that I was injured by the Gargoyle and had to amputate more of my arm that day."


    Strangely, he seemed to be speaking to Lilly, not me.


    "However, most of what you said is correct, Your Highness. I exaggerated a minor injury as if it was a significant one, to gain trust on this front..."


    "..."


    "But Lilly, everything I told you that night was true-"


    Lilly didnt wait to hear any more, she stormed out of the reception room.


    Godhand, who had been looking at the space where Lilly had disappeared, silently shut his mouth and lowered his head.


    With a sigh, I watched the scene, then shrugged my shoulders.


    "I dont care if any of you are spies for the royal family. It would be strange if there were no spies."


    The Everck Empire covered more than half the continent.


    Its natural to scatter spies throughout the world, even within their own territories.


    Especially if a royal prince is messing around in a bordend, it is inevitable that they would be under surveince.


    "If you pledge loyalty to me, fight on the front lines, and risk your lives, I wouldnt mind briefing you about the current situation."


    I growled at the two of them.


    "But you shouldve remained undetected."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Once exposed like this, who on the front lines would trust you? Youre notrades battling monsters together but potential spies carrying unknown intentions."


    The rtionship between the royal family and me, the third prince, was not so bad at the moment.


    But the future was unpredictable. For instance, when issues rted to the session of the throne arise.


    If another prince, holding real power within the royal family, decided to assassinate me.


    These spies could sabotage the front lines and assassinate me - a usible scenario.


    They were like a ticking bomb the royal family had put around my neck.


    "...Your Highness."


    Godhand, who seemed to have made a decision, looked up at me with gritted teeth.


    "The truth is that I was given a secret mission when I was sent here. However, Your Highness, none of my subordinates knew about this."


    I nced towards Bodybag and Burnout, who were tied up in the corner of the reception room.


    They were trembling with surprise at the situation.


    Godhand continued.


    "Most importantly, I have already decided to dedicate my life here. My loyalty is genuine. Please believe me, Your Highness! And..."


    "Enough! Godhand, Ill listen to your storyter."


    I cut him off and turned my gaze.


    "I have to listen to our Saintess now."


    "..."


    Saintess Margarita was quietly closing her eyes without any reaction after being captured. As if she had given up on everything.


    "When I dered my rebellion and gave you time, Saintess, you immediately ran to the temple. Not even knowing that my subordinate was watching you."


    "..."


    "I was curious. How you were contacting the upper ranks. And the identity of thatmunication device was quite surprising."


    ***


    A little while ago, when I gave them an hour of respite.


    Margarita immediately ran to the temple.


    I continued to monitor Margarita through the surveince screen of the system window.


    She sat down in front of the goddess statue in the central hall and just started talking,pletely abandoning any pretense of praying.


    - I report. Prince Ash has dered rebellion. I repeat, Prince Ash has dered rebellion.


    After a long silence.


    A low-quality buzzing voice came out of the goddess statue.


    - Rebellion?


    It sounded like a very poor quality phone call, but it was clear.


    - Say it again, exactly.


    - Prince Ash has dered rebellion.


    - Is it true? This matter is of utmost importance. There cant be a single mistake.


    - Its true. I heard it clearly with my own ears.


    Margarita reported my deration of rebellion without a single mistake.


    - ...


    The goddess statue was silent for a moment and then spat out words.


    - Prince Ash ordered to gather again in an hour?


    - Yes, thats correct.


    - Then, after joining Prince Ash, continue to monitor him. Whether he is really nning a rebellion, and if so, what method he is using, observe in detail and report again.


    - But, this isnt my job anymore! Im just a priestess...!


    - Everything is for the goddess and His Majesty the Emperor. Dont be petnt.


    - ...


    - Ill be waiting for the next report. Contact me before midnight. Thats it.


    The conversation ended.


    Margarita looked up at the goddess statue with resentment and left the temple.


    And then she returned to my mansion.


    ***


    I chuckled.


    "I couldnt believe that there was a magicmunication device capable of long-distancemunication. Moreover, it was in the form of a goddess statue."


    "..."


    "How could we tell whether you were earnestly praying in front of the goddess statue, or reporting the situation here to the higher-ups?"


    Communication magic is a famous ancient magic known to have disappeared along with teleportation magic.


    But it seems that it didnt disappear; the royal family monopolized it and allowed only their spies to use it.


    While we had to resort to sending messengers, writing letters, and releasing doves whenever we needed tomunicate from afar - a total mess - these damn spies had the audacity to set up ultra-high-speedmunication lines for their own use. The audacity of these bastards.


    Margarita bit her lip hard. I brought my face closer to hers, dodging her averting gaze.


    "Saintess. No, Margarita."


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Beating the palm of my other hand with a short cane, I murmured ominously,


    "I dont doubt your faith. Your dedication to treating the sick, your nobility in providing medical care in these remote regions."


    "..."


    "But you were a pawn of the royal family, and a spy. And you hid that fact from me. You deceived me, the son of the Emperor, themander of the southern front, and the lord of this city."


    Thud.


    I gripped the cane resting on my palm as if to shatter it, and I smiled softly.


    "Youll have to pay the price, right?"


    "..."


    Margarita slowly opened her mouth.


    "Are you... going to kill me?"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    "Are you... going to kill me?"


    At Margaritas words, I readily nodded my head.


    "I might."


    "..."


    "All your priests could be in on it. I might even hang you all for the audacity of bringing down the royal family."


    "!"


    Margaritasplexion turned pale. Damien, who was listening from afar, also seemed surprised.


    "But!"


    I smiled mischievously.


    "I wont."


    "Are you... serious?"


    "Of course! I would want you and your colleagues to continue taking care of the wounded on the frontline. Just as sincerely as you have done until now."


    She swiftly put away the staff she was menacingly wielding.


    "I just need a little cooperation."


    Looking into Margaritas eyes, I whispered softly.


    "For this city, your temple, and ultimately for all of humanity. I need your cooperation."


    "..."


    "Youll do it, right? Yes?"


    Spies can be useful.


    And spies that have turned from being an enemy to an ally are incredibly useful.


    I never intended to kill Godhand or Margarita.


    I nned to bring them to my side, or in game terms, recruit them, for my use.


    "Your Highness."


    Margarita, who was looking at me with trembling eyes, reluctantly opened her mouth.


    "What... what should I do for you...?"


    ***


    Temple.


    Lucas, Margarita and I were traversing the corridors of this ce.


    I instructed Evangeline, Damien, and Jupiter to watch over the Shadow Squad.


    They should befortably gathered in the reception room of my mansion.


    Walking through the temple corridors, I thought about what Margarita had confessed on our way here.


    Using priests as spies. What a remarkably efficient method.


    Since the Goddess Faith is the state religion of the empire, a temple of the Goddess Faith is mandatorily installed in every city of the empire.


    These temples perform the role of public health facilities.


    The priests who work here walk the city receiving everyones respect.


    Without any suspicion.


    They see and hear everything in the city.


    These priests are the eyes and ears of the royal family.


    All the priests appointed directly by the Emperor are doing this.


    I clicked my tongue inside.


    Considering its the state religion, there would be a close connection between the top brass of the religious order and the royal family... I wonder when they started doing this.


    Thinking about this, I quickly arrived at the central hall.


    Margarita stood in front of the goddess statue with a pale face as if she would die at any moment.


    Lucas was keeping an eye on Margarita to make sure she didnt do anything suspicious.


    Me? I was humming happily.


    The events about to unfold were too exciting and I was so looking forward to them that I couldnt help but dance a bit. Oh, how exciting.


    Margarita, who knelt in front of the goddess statue, calmed her breath and then uttered in a dry voice.


    "I... report."


    Then a faint sound of magic device activation rang.


    It was such a faint sound that one could miss it if not fully concentrated.


    A whileter, a thick voice leaked out from the goddess statue with a crackling sound.


    - I am listening. Report.


    "..."


    Margarita, who was silent, stole a nce at me. I nodded my head with a warm smile.


    Do as you were told.


    - The... rebellion was a lie.


    Margarita trembled as she spoke.


    "It was a trap set by His Highness, Prince Ash, to weed out spies like me."


    - What?


    "I repeat. The rebellion was aplete lie. It was a false rm due to my fatal mistake. I am sorry."


    - What are you talking... wait. So, Prince Ash knows your identity?


    "Yes, he does."


    Margarita spit out exactly as I instructed.


    "I was exposed. I am sorry."


    At this point, I stepped forward.


    "Thats the story, my friend hiding behind the goddess statue!"


    Pushing Margarita aside and standing right in front of the goddess statue, I smirked.


    "Wow~ Talking about this in front of the goddess makes even a person with weak faith like me feel guilty, but thinking of making the priests do this kind of work. You guys really have a wicked taste."


    - ...


    "Hey, hey. I get all that. Youre not ignoring the prince, are you? Huh? No dodging. Lets cut the crap."


    Silence was broken again, filled with a sense of confusion.


    - Your Highness, I regret to inform you that you do not have the authorization to use thismunication channel...


    "Then bring out the authorized person in charge."


    I growled threateningly.


    "Bring him out."


    - ...


    "Cant bring him out? Then shall I guess who your boss is?"


    I started counting on my fingers one by one.


    "Someone with a deep rtionship with the Goddess Religion enough to use the priests as his chess pieces, someone with ties to the covert world that can oversee spies within the empire. Moreover, someone who can build such amunication magic infrastructure and bear astronomical usage fees."


    "..."


    "Who could it be?"


    Cooperating closely with the state religion, Goddess Religion,


    Commander of the covert, Aegis Special Forces Team,


    Someone who can scatter spies across the continent, collect information, and willingly pay for the process.


    I muttered his name.


    "Our empires administrative representative, my second older brother! Fernandez Ember Keeper Everck! It can only be him~"


    "..."


    "Imand in the name of the third prince, Ash Born Hater Everck. Bring my brother here immediately."


    Staring at the delicately carved face of the Goddess, I threw down the gauntlet.


    "I wont be waiting long."


    ***


    About 10 minutes, I guess.


    With a crackling sound, themunication was connected.


    "Ah, ah. Can you hear me?"


    The voice that came out as if testing the microphone was distinctive and clear, even within the poor quality sound.


    It was a voice I heard for the first time, but I had a hunch.


    This voice belonged to the second prince, Fernandez.


    "Central to South. Communication status is good. Awaiting response."


    Finally  a direct conversation with this jerk.


    I burst outughing with energy.


    "Wow~ bro! Its been a while! Its me, Ash!"


    Of course, weve never met. But lets pretend were close.


    "How long has it been since Ive heard your voice? Im thrilled! You must be happy to hear my voice too, right?"


    - ...


    After a brief silence.


    Fernandez spoke in a calm tone.


    - Magicmunication is at risk of eavesdropping. Rece personal names with regional code names.


    "Youre worried about eavesdropping? Bullshit. Who the hell is going to intercept Goddess Statuemunications?"


    I snorted.


    "If theres a real threat of eavesdropping, you should assignpletely irrelevant codenames. Youre just arbitrarily attaching them to regions."


    - ...


    "Alright, lets just chatfortably, Mr. Central!"


    A long sigh was audible.


    - Its been a while, Ash.


    "Ive missed you too, bro. Just hearing your voice gets me sentimental."


    - How on earth did you find this line? Its the first time Ive been caught this clearly. Its quite... embarrassing as the head of the covert.


    His voice wasnt embarrassed at all, but I guess he meant something like Im going to gut the bastards who let this happen.


    "Haha, but Im thrilled to be able to chat like this with you, bro! Letsmunicate often! Are you eating well? Is that unpleasant face of yours still glowing?"


    Of course, Ive never seen his face.


    Fernandez is a character that only appears in game settings. Im just rambling in an Ash-like way.


    Fernandez let out a sigh again.


    - Do you know how much it costs per second for magicmunication, Ash? Its not meant for casual chats.


    "Cost? I dont know? Whats certain is that Im not paying for it. Thats why collect calls are great."


    - What? Collect... Call? Whats that?


    It exists. Its a reverse charge call. They hardly use it on Earth these days.


    - Get to the point, brother. Im busy here.


    "Oh, arent you apologetic for nting a spy that got caught?"


    - Why should I be sorry?


    Fernandez retorted.


    - It was for the safety of the royal family and the empire. I dont have a reason to be sorry to you, do I?


    "Youre pretty brazen, bro."


    - When youre in a ce like this, its natural to grow thick-skinned. Youre the same, arent you, brother?


    I crossed my arms. It seemed like our tongue battle wasnt particrly productive.


    "Whatever, lets cut the crap and get straight to the point."


    Straightforward as ever.


    "Send reinforcements. Within a week. If not, the southern front is screwed, and the monsters will begin their invasion of the Empire."


    - So you mentioned rebellion to get those reinforcements? Our little brother, youre quite a rebelliousmander, arent you?


    "Well, when the person who refused to send reinforcements until the end calls me rebellious, I feel rather shitty."


    I gritted my teeth and retorted sarcastically.


    "Didnt you receive all the reports about the situation here through the Goddess Statue? This ce is really, extremely, unbearably hard. Just send a few troops, and well all be happier. Am I asking for too much?"


    - ...


    Fernandez gave a sound of feigned sympathy.


    - Sending reinforcements is difficult. The war with the Bringar Kingdom isnt over yet.


    "Havent we burned down the whole kingdom and even captured the capital? Isnt it over yet?"


    I dont have many ways to get news from outside, but the fall of Bringar Kingdom is a major event in the game.


    I have a rough idea of the timeline. They should have captured the capital by now.


    - How good it would be if the war ended with the fall of the capital. There are sporadic resistances all over the kingdom. Our Imperial Army is also fighting back with all its might.


    Fernandezs voice turned stern.


    - The peace of the Empire can only be assured by rooting out the Dragons Blood entrenched in the Bringar Kingdom. Thats Fathers decision.


    "..."


    - Its hard to send reinforcements right now, Ash. Can you hold out a little longer?


    "And what if that little longer leads to the copse of the front?"


    - Even if the southern front copses, theres a chance to rebuild it, but the western front... We can only carry out the Bringar Kingdom annihtion operation now.


    Fernandez tly dered as if he had never considered sending reinforcements in the first ce.


    - The Empire faces a bigger crisis in the west. Please understand.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    I scoffed. So thats how it goes?


    "Well, I cant help it then. Ill have to resort to other measures."


    - ...Dont tell me, youre actually going to dere a rebellion?


    "Why would I do such a thing~? Its heartbreaking. Who am I? Ash! The most filial son! Would I go against Father and stage a rebellion?"


    I chuckled.


    "All Im doing is getting the troops not from the central but from somewhere else."


    - Somewhere else?


    At that remark, Fernandezs voice faltered.


    - Where exactly?


    "The Everck Empire has swallowed half the world. Are you saying that we cant borrow troops from there?"


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Then well have to borrow from the other half. Theres no other way, right?"


    - ...You wouldnt.


    "Yes. Im going to gather the remnants from all the countries our Empire has destroyed here on the southern front."


    Fernandez started to say something, but I didnt give him a chance and continued.


    "And! Oh my, what a surprise! The Bringar Kingdom is just a three-day march from here, right?"


    - ...!


    "Who knows if someone unknown might suddenly offer money, supplies, and afortable ce to rest to those who have lost their capital and are fighting a difficult battle~?"


    I wont stage a rebellion. Thats too risky.


    Instead, Ill tear down the tower that the royal family has carefully built over the years - the Bringar Kingdom annihtion operation.


    That was the chaos I had nned.


    - Ash, you...!


    "Im going to die anyway."


    It was an incredibly honest sentiment.


    "Why cant I cause some trouble?"

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Bringar Duchy. (TL Note: Changed from Bringar Duchy to Bringar Duchy)


    As one might surmise from the name, it was thend governed by the Ducal House of Bringar.


    Centuries ago, thest Fire Dragon on the continent, Dusk Bringar, and the reigning emperor were rumored to have a descendant.


    Nobody knew how a human and a dragon got married, but...


    Anyway, this half-human-half-dragon offspring became the first Duke of Bringar.


    The Empire, in turn, entrusted the ducal house with its protection in exchange for ceding some of its territory. The Dukes house, inheriting the dragons blood, remained loyal to the empire for hundreds of years.


    They had coexisted peacefully until now, but the problem was the empires current situation, having eaten up the continents "number one".


    A saying goes, "Once the rabbit hunt is over, the hunting dogs get boiled."


    Now, with global domination under its belt, the empire no longer viewed the duchy with favor.


    The duchy not only held a semi-autonomous territory within the Empiresnds, but also had a substantial military power, behaving like a country that fought off the Empires external enemies.


    Moreover, the blood of dragons and emperors, albeit diluted, was undoubtedly royal in lineage.


    If left unchecked, they could pose a threat to the Empire, possibly even swallowing the royal family -


    Perhaps, these thoughts were what started the war.


    They spent years preparing for it, now pouring in all the avable forces.


    Now that they have taken the capital, they probably thought they had the upper hand.


    What if a foreign force suddenly supported the duchy?


    Wouldnt that be some top-tier trolling?


    Isnt the Queens selection operation going on now?


    Before Fernandez could say anything, I quickly pressed on.


    I know everything, bro. The Dragon Lady has escaped from the fallen capital. They are searching for her all over the Duchy.


    The Dukes of Bringar had been females for generations, and this current Duke was also a female.


    This character, who bore dragons blood, had quite a lot of nicknames.


    From her official title, Grand Duke of Bringar, to Dragon-Blooded Duchess, Dragon Lady...


    But most yers simply referred to her this way.


    Queen.


    Both her looks and actions were truly queen-like, so even though strictly speaking she should be called a Duchess, most people simply called her Queen.


    Anyway, the Queen has sessfully escaped the capital leading her personal knights.


    - How did you know that...!


    How could I not?


    Thats because the most crucial first branch in this game was whether to ept the Queen as an ally or not.


    The timing is roughly in the second half of the first year.


    Having been defeated in the war against the Empire, the Queen led a guerri force to resist to the end. When she was no longer able to fight, she fled to the south and reached the monster frontlines.


    The Queen and her knights are all SSR-grade heroes, with insane party strength wrapped in SSR-grade equipment.


    First-time yers are often mesmerized by this party and ept them as allies.


    But its a massive trap.


    The moment you take them under your wing, your rtionship with the royal family deteriorates to its worst.


    Not only do all support from the capital cease, the routes for magic stone sales are also severely limited.


    Not only that, they even start sending armies from the homnd to capture the Queen.


    However, the capabilities of the Queen and her knights are phenomenal. There were even some perverted yers who managed to reach the ending with just this party.


    Anyway, thats how it goes in the game.


    Advance the timing of their recruitment.


    If they dont send support troops, what else can we do?


    We have to take sides with our poor friends with matching interests.


    Hide the Queen and her knights in the southern front and help them rebuild their forces.


    In return, they lend me their strength and help block the monsters.


    Its a total win-win!


    The empires disced people, refugees with no decent territory, their royalty, their knights. We have more than a few of these on the continent, bro.


    - ...


    We will take them all in at the southern front.


    Forming a foreign legion of fear, why not?


    Gather those who harbor resentment against the empire, chased away from the highway by the young prince. Isnt this picture beautiful?


    - Are you out of your mind, Ash?


    Fernandez was taken aback.


    - Isnt that essentially an act of rebellion!


    No, its entirely,pletely different.


    I agree that turning a blind eye isnt the answer. But strictly speaking, this isnt treason.


    Thats because the monsters are a real disaster.


    "The central royalty did not send support here. You can assume they effectively gave up their control. So were left to face the disaster and ally ourselves with those nearby for survival."


    - Does that even make sense-


    "If they wanted to make sense, they should have created a sensible situation in the first ce."


    I grumbled.


    "If the nation demands loyalty, shouldnt the nation at least maintain the minimum amount of decency?"


    - ...


    "The nation doesnt protect us. Without a single reinforcement, they issue a virtual confinement order, and then, they call it rebellion when we struggle to survive? There should be a limit to the bullshit."


    - ...


    "Make a choice, brother."


    I proimed what I thought would be thest thing to Fernandez who was silent.


    "Will the duchess of the duchy open a way out to the south? Or, will you send a substantial amount of reinforcements to the southern front here?"


    - ...


    "Lose either the west or the south, choose wisely."


    Fernandezs silence felt suffocating though it was brief.


    Eventually, his faint voice flowed from the statue of the goddess.


    - ...What scale of reinforcements are you requesting?


    I involuntarily clenched my fist.


    It worked. My gamble.


    "The monsters invading this time are about a thousand wyverns. We need tofortably handle these beasts."


    - How long will you need support?


    "For the next five defensive battles."


    From stage 6 to stage 10.


    I intended to use them sparingly.


    "Alright."


    Fernandez replied refreshingly.


    Thats how it should have been from the start, damn brother.


    - I cannot send the 1st division from the western front. The encirclement will be empty. Instead, I will send my direct troops from the central...


    "Really?"


    - I do not lie. Moreover, I think you might actually dere a rebellion if I promise to send them and dont.


    Over themunication, I heard something rustling. Was he drafting a document?


    - Dont worry too much about timing. My direct troops are the fastest in the world. I will prepare them immediately.


    "Thats fortunate then."


    Thanks to the conclusion, Fernandezs voice seemed slightly softer.


    - Are you satisfied with this, little brother?


    "I would have been satisfied if you had just sent them promptly. We wouldnt have to blush in embarrassment like this, but well, as long as you send the reinforcements, I am satisfied."


    These were the reinforcements that were practically extorted.


    Although it was annoying that I had to secure reinforcements that should have been sent by default like this, good news is good news.


    With this, I could rest easy for a while.


    - But, Ash.


    Fernandez lowered his voice.


    - You will have to pay for your audacity. Even if its for the sake of reinforcements, you said too many things that should not be said as a prince.


    "..."


    - Lets meet face-to-face and talk, little brother.


    Meet face-to-face and talk?


    He cant be suggesting videomunication, so that means...


    - Ending themunication. I wish you luck, southern front.


    Hes cutting off themunication, so I fired back a final retort.


    "Go to hell, central."


    Click.


    Themunication magic was cut off.


    "Whew..."


    I drew in a deep breath.


    It seemed I was quite tense as my palm was sweaty. I wiped my palm on my pants and looked back.


    Lucas and Margarita were also rigidly tense, watching me. I pped my hands together.


    "The issue of reinforcements is resolved. Theres no need to rebel. Everything is great."


    That wasnt a simple issue at all, but still.


    I boasted unnecessarily then turned to look at the statue of the goddess again.


    "By the way, I dont want to hear about sphemy... but I cant help it."


    I took out my staff from my pocket and swung it forward.


    Three magical des that sprang up were embedded in the statue of the goddess. Margarita screamed a short scream.


    Crack, crunch...


    The ster shell was stripped away, revealing the magical and alchemical machinery hidden inside the statue.


    I swung my staff a few more times nonchntly.


    Boom! Crunch! ng-!


    Themunication device was shattered. Honestly, it was a bit of a waste, but this device was not beneficial to me.


    I pocketed the staff and gestured at Lucas.


    "Lucas, do you believe in the Goddess?"


    "I consider myself quite devout."


    "Then, if I were tomand you to meticulously investigate and, if necessary, destroy every goddess statue and religious symbol in this temple, would you despise me for it?"


    "No, there is nothing above yourmand to me."


    "Thank you."


    I gave an order to Lucas, who bowed his head to me.


    "Three days. Thoroughly search this temple to see if anything else is hidden here."


    "Understood."


    "Margarita? You will cooperate, wont you?"


    At my words, the trembling Margarita swallowed her tears and nodded.


    "As per... yourmand... I will..."


    "Im sure the Goddess would be happier with genuine prayers offered to the void than such devices plotting mischief, mirroring her own likeness."


    Though I dont know much about the religious doctrines of this world. Wouldnt that be the case?


    ***


    I returned to the mansion.


    The Shadow Squad was still kneeling in the reception room, watched over by the rest of the main party.


    It was time to decide their fate.


    "Evangeline, Damien, Junior. Step outside for a while. Lilly is outside, too. Gather together."


    "But, senior..."


    Evangeline rolled her big eyes between me and Godhand.


    "He was a... spy, right? In case theres danger..."


    "Dont worry about that."


    "...Alright. But you have to call us immediately if anything happens, okay?"


    The main party cautiously exited the reception room, and I pulled a chair in front of the Shadow Squad members and sat down.


    "Theres no need for a long discussion."


    I drew my staff from within my robes. Three des of magic power sprouted from behind me.


    Bodybag and Burnout swallowed their breath, and Godhand silently watched me.


    Without hesitation, I thrust my staff forward.


    The three des of magic power flew at each of them... precisely cutting the ropes that bound them.


    I put my staff back in my robes. Now free, the three of them looked at me in shock.


    "My judgment of you wont be based on your origin, nor the secrets you harbor."


    I said bluntly.


    "Its based on your actions thus far."


    The Shadow Squad had followed mymands risking their lives.


    In fact, Oldgirl and Skull sacrificed their lives to protect me.


    I remember Oldgirlsugh as she bled for me, waving her hand.


    I remember Skulls bravery, standing against the vampire king with her dagger drawn.


    There was no deceit in their actions.


    "So, Ive decided to trust you."


    I chose to trust them once again.


    Only by doing so would they be my people,pletely and to the very end.


    "Your Majesty...!"


    With faces full of emotion, the three of them fell prostrate before me. But, its not yet the time to shed tears of emotion.


    "Godhand. Speak truthfully."


    I asked in a stern voice.


    "What was the secret mission you were given from above?"

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    "What was the secret mission you received?"


    Godhand had mentioned that he received a secret mission before being dispatched here.


    What was that secret mission and who gave it?


    I had to find out.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will tell you everything."


    Godhand shared the details of the secret mission he received from his superiors just before he was sent to the southern front from his incarceration as a convict.


    "Indeed."


    It was nothing remarkable. Melt into the southern front lines. Observe the movements on the front and report anything unusual. Cooperate closely with the pontiff and carry out espionage.


    "And there was onest order."


    "What was that?"


    "That... I didnt quite understand it myself."


    Godhand, watching my reaction, cautiously let the words out.


    "To keep an eye on Aider, the aide-de-camp of the province lord..."


    "...?"


    Suddenly, a most unexpected story had me frozen in ce.


    Why Aider? Why? Not me?


    Could it be...


    Did they know... that Aider is someone connected with the system of this world?


    I quickly asked more.


    "Who gave this order?"


    "It was the second prince, His Highness Fernandez."


    Indeed, it was the aplished one.


    I narrowed my eyes. As my brother had said, it seemed I would soon need to have a face-to-face chat. We both seem to have quite a bit to discuss.


    "I apologize for not telling you this earlier. I am truly sorry, Your Highness..."


    Godhand murmured, his head almost touching the floor in apology. I clicked my tongue quietly.


    "If youre sorry, stop banging your head and show it in your future actions."


    "Of course, Your Highness! What should we do? How should we proceed?"


    I simply answered Godhand, who was asking desperately.


    "Be my spy."


    "...!"


    To the startled Godhand, I gave a thin smile.


    "You know what I mean, dont you? From now on, youll have to be a double agent for me."


    Just a while ago, Margarita said this inmunication with Central.


    - I have been exposed. I am sorry.


    In other words, only she was caught.


    In other words, she subtly hinted that Godhands intelligence line had not been exposed. Of course, this was at my instruction.


    Central will determine that Margarita has been exposed, but Godhand has not been discovered yet.


    And they would try to use Godhand, the only remaining intelligence line in this southern front, by any means possible.


    I nned to exploit this and make Godhand a double agent.


    "Take separate contact with Central through yourmunicationwork. Tell them that you have not yet been discovered by Prince Ash."


    "..."


    "From now on, report to me every task that Central orders you to do, and deceive Central as Imand. Can you do that?"


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    Godhand did not hesitate.


    "I will do it. Upon the honor of our race."


    I smiled lightly at Godhand, who nodded heavily.


    Well, it wont be that easy.


    The opponent is the imperial secret force, directly under the royal family. Moreover, it is an intelligence unit led by the chief administrative officer.


    Now that Margarita has been exposed, its natural to suspect the existence of Godhands intelligence line.


    From now on, Godhand will be incessantly questioned whether he is a traitor or not, from the royal family and from this front line as well.


    I was even nning to transfer Aiders surveince to Godhand immediately.


    And if there was any sign that he would betray me and harm the southern front, I nned to use the leash I received at first to eliminate them.


    Well, thats the fate of an undercover agent.


    Besides, I could also dig up a lot of information from Godhand, such as the intelligence system of the Aegis special forces and information about Central.


    Godhand, as if wanting to prove that he waspletely on my side, revealed all the information he knew, not even sparing those I didnt ask for.


    After digging up all the information I could, I nodded at the three Shadow Squad members around me.


    "Lastly, I have one more task for you."


    I murmured heavily to the three who were watching me with focused faces.


    "Its something only the three of you can do, but it requires all three of you to risk your lives."


    ***


    About an hourter, I came out of the reception room.


    "Senior."


    Outside the door, Evangeline, Damien, Junior, and Lilly were waiting.


    I nodded my head at each of them, making eye contact.


    "I reckon everyones mind must be a mess after all the sudden events of today."


    No one responded, but it seemed they felt exactly as I had said. Everyone looked downcast, their gazes lowered.


    Lillys face was especially pale. The fact that Godhand had deceived her seemed to have shocked her deeply.


    "Let me start with the conclusion."


    I talked about the point where the central forces had decided to send reinforcements, and our decision to tolerate rather than oust Margarita and Godhand.


    "The fact that they deceived us is true, but those guys... they were just following the orders of the royal family."


    Regardless, they had been loyal to the empire. They just happened to side with the central forces in the feud between the central and the Margrave.


    But this ce was the Margraves, and the party members who were making eye contact with me now were also the Margraves people.


    Even if we were all ultimately moving for the sake of the Empire, there had to be differences in the way we viewed the empire.


    "Im not saying you should trust them again right away. Everyone, keep your eyes wide open and watch them."


    "..."


    "Whether they can be ourrades again, they will have to prove themselves."


    The party members nodded their heads silently.


    To lighten the heavy atmosphere, I pped my hands.


    "Now, now, I understand everyones down, but we still have work to do."


    The defense battle begins in a week.


    I didnt think Fernandez would ignore my threats and not send reinforcements, but you never know.


    We cant just rely on the reinforcements and do nothing. In case the reinforcements donte or arete, we need to prepare our defenses.


    We should equip ourselves to be able to carry out the defense battle on our own, having as many defenses as possible.


    I assigned roles for the next defense battle to the party members and informed them of the preparations they needed to make.


    After a brief meeting was over.


    Before dismissing everyone, I asked.


    "Also, tell me what kind of equipment you each want."


    Everyone looked at me with round eyes. I grinned.


    "Ill make them all for you."


    There was a lot to gain from stage 5, despite the losses.


    It was time to open the reward boxes and ask the cksmith to craft the equipment.


    ***


    Considering farming efficiency, it would be best to open the boxes first and then request equipment crafting from the cksmith, but this time there was a reason to visit the cksmith first.


    As the saying goes, strike while the iron is hot, I went to see the magic cksmith that night.


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon. Safe Haven Base Camp.


    This time, I came alone.


    sh!


    As soon as I arrived here through the teleport gate, pulling a cart full of luggage, Kellibey ran over hastily, his beard bristling, and squawked,


    "Hey! We thought you guys were all dead, you bastard! We had no news!"


    I chuckled wryly.


    "Im sorry. I was so mentally and physically drained that it took me a while toe see you."


    "You damn kid! You should consider the people who are worried about you! Is it too hard to send a message saying youve done well?!"


    "I got it, I got it. Next time, Ill contact you right away."


    As Kellibey spat and ranted, I quickly handed over the things Id brought, still in the cart.


    "Im a bitte, but I brought a gift."


    "Whats so special about what you brought that youre this cheeky?"


    Kellibey, who had been grumbling, stiffened when he saw what was loaded on the cart.


    It was a coffin.


    A long wooden box for a corpse.


    "This is...!"


    As Kellibey, frozen in ce, couldnt move, I gave him a smirk.


    "We agreed that I would bring you the neck of their lord in exchange for making a weapon to kill vampires."


    "..."


    "I kept my promise."


    Kellibey, who had been holding his breath, carefully approached the cart and opened the coffin.


    Needless to say, the corpse inside was of Celendion.


    Ordinarily, the principle was to incinerate monster corpses on the spot after recovering their magic stones and loot, but since I had promised Celendions neck to Kellibey.


    "..."


    After looking at the face of his sworn enemy for a long time without saying anything, Kellibey looked back at me with a slightly scared expression.


    "...But this bastard, hes definitely dead, right?"


    "Yes, definitely."


    "Damn, seeing this vampire bastard lying in a coffin, I cant tell if hes dead or just sleeping."


    Bang!


    Kellibey, having sealed the coffin, lifted it up with a grunt. I asked out of sheer curiosity,


    "What are you going to do with that?"


    "Do what? Its not like Ive got some morbid hobby of ying with corpses. Theres nothing useful to extract from a vampires body."


    With the coffin in hand, Kellibey approached arge furnace.


    "Have to burn it."


    When he blew air into the furnace with a bellows, the mes inside grew fiercer. The magical blue mes in the furnace belched out intense heat.


    Kellibey put Celendions coffin in front of the furnace and sprinkled shimmering silver dust over it.


    It seemed to be fragments and dust left over from making holy weapons.


    "Ha!"


    After he finished scattering the silver dust, Kellibey shoved the coffin into the furnace with both hands.


    Whoosh!


    The coffin, drawn into the mes, was consumed in an instant.


    "Look, brothers. The damn vampire lord who sucked your lives is no more."


    Kellibeys voice croaked out in a hoarse whisper.


    "Now free from his curse, fly far away with peace of mind, far, far away..."


    I watched the cksmith conducting a soul-soothing ritual for his brothers from a distance.


    "Whew! Thats a relief."


    It wasnt until the coffin hadpletely burnt that Kellibey turned around. To him, wiping his face with a towel, I asked cautiously,


    "Are you crying?"


    "Damn! Its the heat, you twerp. Cant you see how hot that fire is?"


    Kellibey, his eyes still red-rimmed, threw the towel aside irritably and pped the table in front of him with his big hand.


    "Stop teasing the old man! Lets take a look at the loot weve got this time."


    I hade to him intending tomission him to make equipment from that loot.


    I ced three Magic Power Cores, each emanating a red glow, on the table one after the other.


    All three were emitting a terrifyingly vivid light, but one in particr was pulsating with an extraordinary crimson glow.


    From thest battle, we had obtained seven SR-grade Magic Power Cores and three SSR-grade Magic Power Cores.


    Here were the three SSR-grade cores: the Vampire General Magic Power Core from Alpha and Beta, and the Vampire Lord Magic Power Core from Celendion.


    "Monstrous beasts. Spitting out such formidable Magic Power Cores after centuries of consumption."


    Kellibey, who had examined the three Magic Power Cores in turn, clicked his tongue after inspecting the Vampire Lord Magic Power Core, which was emitting a particrly ominous crimson glow.


    "Its the essence of Celendion. With this, we can make a Nightmare yer!"


    "Nightmare yer?"


    I remember Celendion saying something like that.


    "What exactly is a Nightmare yer?"


    At my question, Kellibey chuckled, pulling at his beard.


    "What do you call a weapon or a person that kills dragons?"


    "Um, Dragon yer...right?"


    "Right. So, what if we switch the target from a dragon to a Nightmare Legion Commander?"


    Ah, indeed.


    "So, if we create a weapon with a Magic Power Core from a monster at the level of a legionmander, that would be a Nightmare yer."


    "Right. And these weapons possess powers that are far beyond ordinary equipment."


    In the game, it was just a slightly better boss weapon. But here, it was distinguished enough to warrant such a grandiose name.


    Definitely, the magic gun ck Queen does have a rather insane performance.


    So, I can prepare another piece of equipment at the level of ck Queen? This is really awesome.


    While I was thinking, Kellibey added,


    "Though, it also harbors a darkness befitting its power."


    "Darkness...?"


    At my question, Kellibeys brows furrowed.


    "What, your sniper friend has been wielding a Nightmare yer and you didnt even know what it does?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "The more you kill with a Nightmare yer, the more the nightmare within the weapon awakens."


    I felt a chill down my spine.


    I asked hesitantly,


    "And what happens when it awakens?"


    "Well, that depends on the nightmare. It might lend you its power obediently, or it might..."


    Kellibey shrugged, grinning mischievously.


    "Swallow the user whole."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    "Ha, it depends on the nightmares mood. It might lend you its power quietly or... devour its user."


    "...!"


    I quickly opened the system window in surprise and checked Damiens equipped gear. No way!


    [ck Queen(SSR) Lv.55]


    - Type: Magic Gun


    - Attack Power: 225-250


    - Durability: 7/7


    - Ammo Capacity: 7/7


    - Shoots cursed bullets, killing enemies instantly at a certain probability. The likelihood increases proportionally with weapon proficiency.


    - ??? (Unlocked depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon) <3 more required>


    - ??? (Unlocked depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon) <3 more required>


    "Whew..."


    These question mark options seem to be rted to the nightmare, but fortunately, they hadnt unlocked yet due to insufficient kill counts.


    I just thought these were additional options, but they meant this!


    Ill have to stop using the ck Queen after using it three more times.


    I should decide on how to use it after seeing the option unlocks.


    I almost caused a big problem for Damien without knowing.


    As Ive said repeatedly, there was no such equipment group as Nightmare yer in the game.


    I never thought it would be a weapon with such risk.


    I was wondering why it felt overpowered for the current stage, but it has such a drawback...


    Kelleybei chuckled as I sat lost in thought.


    "So, youre not going to make it?"


    "Huh?"


    "Celendions magic core. Are you going to leave it as it is without making it into equipment?"


    "..."


    No.


    I cant.


    "Please make it."


    ck Queen is a powerful bnce breaker that can turn the tide of battle.


    If theres a weapon on par with this, I should have it made first and thinkter.


    Even if I only use it until those question mark options are unlocked, itll certainly be worth it.


    "Thats a good decision."


    Kelleybei tapped Celendions magic core with her hand, smiling brightly.


    "You cant be dominated by a weapon. You should be able to dominate the weapon. If you cant, you shouldnt even be able to handle a Nightmare yer in the first ce."


    "What do you mean...?"


    "If youve been handling a Nightmare yer well so far, you can still handle it well even after feeding it enough blood and waking up the nightmare."


    "..."


    "Kid, weapons are originally dangerous. They have des and spit fire to take lives, so how could they not be dangerous? Nightmare yer is just a little more dangerous because its stronger. Its like having one more de?"


    So, waking up the nightmare isnt necessarily a disadvantage.


    With increased risk, the power might also increase... Maybe I can expect such a case.


    "Ive rambled on for too long. So... what kind of weapon should I make with this magic core?"


    That had been decided from the beginning.


    I gave the weapon made from the ck Spider Queens magic core to Damien who killed her.


    Then the weapon made from Celendions magic core should naturally go to the major who killed Celendion.


    Junior.


    As I muttered the name of the magician who made the greatest contribution in the Celendion battle, I told Kelleybei,


    "We need a magicians equipment."


    ***


    I only asked Kelleybei to make one piece of equipment for now, and decided to keep the rest of the magic cores for the time being.


    Since the weapon is being made from Celendions magic core, Kelleybei said she had a lot to think about and was holed up in the cksmith shop alone.


    Please just make it well.


    Late at night on the same day. My room.


    I was sitting quietly on the bed, having changed into my pajama gown.


    In front of me were 15 boxes lined up in a row.


    5 R-grade. 7 SR-grade. And 3 SSR-grade.


    In the game, its considered a lot if you get 10 of the SSR-grade boxes in a single run, but I got 3 in one go.


    But even though three days had passed since the stage ended, I hadnt opened these boxes yet.


    Theres no particrly great reason why.


    These boxes didnt just feel like spoils from killing monsters.


    They felt like the relics left by the deadrades. Each and every one of the boxes seemed to flicker with the faces of the deceased.


    I didnt have the courage to open them. So, I put it off until the veryst moment.


    "Whew..."


    But if this truly was a memento left by myrades, then all the more reason to open it and verify its contents.


    They were the fruits of their sacrifices, their lives.


    It was not meant to gather dust in some corner of my inventory.


    With my fist clenched tight and my resolve firm, I began to open the boxes one by one.


    First, there were five R-rated ones.


    I opened each box carefully, cherishing every moment.


    From the R-rated boxes, I obtained potions and R-rated magic cores. I organized them neatly into my inventory.


    Next were seven SR-rated reward boxes.


    No less than seven boxes guaranteed to contain at least an SR-rated item. Once again, I carefully opened each box.


    sh! sh!


    And the results were...


    [Rewards]


    - Standard Top-Grade Magic Core (SR)


    - Standard Top-Grade Magic Core (SR)


    - Covert Dawns Top (SR)


    - Covert Dawns Bottom (SR)


    - Covert Dawns Gloves (SR)


    - Covert Dawns Boots (SR)


    - Starting Over! (SSR)


    I scored big time.


    "Holy shit?! What the?!"


    Surprised, I let out a curse without realizing it. What the heck?!


    Two SR-rated Magic Cores, and the remaining five became aplete set. Plus, one of them was an SSR. What the...?!


    Calm down.


    First, I examined the clothing, gloves, and boots piled up on the bed.


    Upon checking the options, they were indeed real. They were part of the Covert Dawn set, one of the best equipment sets for closebat assassins!


    A set of armor made of a top, bottom, gloves, and shoes.


    Each piece of equipment was not bad, but the set effect was an incredibly good feature.


    > Set Effect: Covert Dawn (4/4)


    - Upon killing an enemy while all pieces are equipped, you bepletely undetectable for 10 seconds. (This effect can only activate once every 10 minutes)


    In the game, you automatically went into stealth mode every three turns when you killed an enemy.


    Cut down one guy, go into hiding, wait, and after three turns, take down another... This cycle repeated endlessly.


    But all four pieces of a set dropped at once? What on earth is going on?


    I examined the equipment in my hand in exasperation.


    Come to think of it, previously the Screaming set also dropped piece by piece until I eventually collected them all.


    Was there some sort of system adjustment that facilitated set item collection?


    Something... feels suspicious about them dropping all at once.


    ...Well, a good thing is still a good thing, and since they dropped, I should use them.


    The problem, however, was that there were no assassins or even closebat dealers in my party.


    If Dion were alive, I might have given them to him, but thats a meaningless thought now.


    "Ugh... Who should I give these to..."


    After some contemtion, I decided to give them to Damien for now.


    Although he was a backline sniper and the set effect wouldnt make a huge difference, if he was targeted by enemies, he could use the sets ability to secure a retreat.


    Think of it as buying an insurance policy.


    After organizing the clothes, gloves, and boots in neat piles, I turned my attention to the next item.


    [Starting Over! (SSR)]


    It was a golden metal te about the size of my torso.


    This was a familiar item. No, not an item... aary artifact.


    "An artifactplete set from a box, the chances of that are ridiculously low."


    Artifacts, if you go by their individual value, are far more expensive than any equipment a character could wear.


    Getting one from a box was a blessing.


    This artifact held an effect true to its name.


    It forcefully teleported enemies reflected on this metal te back to the waves starting point- that is, the southern in far from the Crossroad fortress walls.


    Protect the Empire is a defense game.


    The goal is to prevent the monsters trying to attack and cross the fortress walls.


    Being able to send monsters, who had been vigorously approaching while taking hits from our barrage, back to the waves starting point made this artifact incredibly useful. Its not an SSR grade for nothing.


    The downside was clear, so I didnt use it during the game...


    The metal te only reflected a limited number of enemies, so at best, it could only send about ten back. Plus, it could only be used once per defense.


    Thats not to say the effect was bad, but the issue was the cost of production. Summoning an SSR gradeary artifact was expensive.


    In the end, it was an artifact that merely bought some time instead of killing the enemy, and the astronomical production cost was hard to bear.


    "Damn, this game is harsh enough when youre on the hellish grind."


    But thats if Im the one paying to make it. If its free, Im eternally grateful. It can be put to good use.


    Thank you, thank you...


    Bowing towards thin air, I carefully set aside this water artifact.


    Next, thest three SSR grade boxes. The main event of todays box cracking, as it were.


    I was quietly opening it, but it felt like I wascking respect for the treasure box. So I eximed as I opened it.


    "Did apleted piece appear?!"


    sh!


    A dazzling golden light burst out from inside the box. What appeared?!


    And what came out of the box was... arge piece of cloth.


    "Huh? Whats this?"


    [Great Commanders g Piece] (1/5)


    - One of five pieces of the exclusive equipment [Great Commanders g(EX)] for the character Ash.


    - When all five pieces are gathered, a g ispleted.


    "...?"


    I blinked slowly as I didnt quite understand the situation. What does this mean?


    So... its my exclusive equipment. But its now in five pieces, and one of those pieces came out...?


    Ding!


    A system window appeared before my eyes.


    [Exclusive Equipment Production Quest: Character Ash]


    - Collect the pieces of the Great Commanders g. (1/5)


    "..."


    Hold on, damn it, hold on.


    Its good that I found out I have exclusive equipment.


    Its not bad that a production quest has appeared. But what? Pieces? Farming for pieces?


    "Are you saying I have to rely on luck to get these from reward boxes?!"


    Four more times? You want me to get something that onlyes out of treasure boxes four more times? Are you kidding me, you bastards? How am I supposed to collect all these relying on luck?!


    Most exclusive equipment is tied to the characters storyline, so theres usually a clear ce to farm them.


    But this dimwitted character Ash has to rely on luck to get his.


    I guess there might be some system adjustment like when set items appeared...


    I gritted my teeth and tucked the g piece into my inventory. Damn it, lets open the remaining boxes and then think about it.


    I quickly opened the second SSR-grade box.


    "Did apleted piece appear?!"


    sh!


    What came out of the box with the gold light was... an elegant ck cloak flowing with a high-ss sheen.


    "Oh?!"


    It looks useful! Whats this?


    [Invisible Cloak(SSR) Lv.1]


    - Category: essory


    - Defense: 0


    - Durability: 3/3


    - When worn undetected by enemies, you enter Lv.3 stealth state.


    - Stealth can be broken by higher-level detection magic, instincts, etc.


    - When stealth is broken, all enemies within a 15m radius will focus on you.


    "What the hell is this...?"


    Ive never seen this equipment before. I know about the invisible cloak that appears once in all sorts of famous fantasies... but.


    Reading the description, it seems like its not for use inbat situations. Did they give it to me for more general use?


    After pondering, I decided to take it.


    I could give it to Damien along with the [Covert Dawn] set and make him aplete stealth character, but it seems better for me to try out this item with high variability first.


    "Alright, thest one!"


    Having neatly folded the invisible cloak and stored it in my inventory,


    I opened thest box. God of treasures! Please give me something really good this time!


    "Please-!"


    sh!


    And with the golden light, what came out of the box was... a sleek, beautiful, andrge longsword.


    [Karma Eater(SSR)]


    I let out a shriek before I knew it.


    "I got itttttttttt?!"

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    [Karma Eater(SSR) Lv.45]


    - Category: Longsword


    - Attack Power: 30-40


    - Durability: 20/20


    - Strength+10 Intelligence+10


    - A sword for those who pursue the middle path. It devours any extreme state of light and darkness, chaos and order, converting it into power.


    - It generates sword energy by consuming Affinity Points. The sword energy deals double the weapons attack power as magic damage. It cannot be used when the relevant affinity points reach 0.


    <Expand the list of applicable affinity points>


    "Holy crap!"


    He startled and grabbed the sword. No way! The Karma Eater dropped here!


    This weapon has a horrifying concept of increasing damage by feeding it affinity points.


    One could think its a hassle to use because you have to constantly feed it affinity points to unleash its power, but think about it from another perspective?


    You can reset wrongly invested affinity points with this weapon!


    Such as a pdin who identally took a negative trait and ended up with dark affinity, or a necromancer who mistakenly received a blessing and got filled with light... these ruined characters inevitablye up when ying the game.


    If you cant find a way to reset them, you have to reluctantly abandon them, tears in your eyes.


    But if you have the Karma Eater? Easily solved!


    Thats why its more often given as a relief to characters who messed up during development, rather than used as a weapon in the game.


    Of course, if you keep feeding it affinity points to maintain the sword energy, it can deal tremendous damage. But constantly supplying the points is easier said than done...


    Wait a second.


    I expanded the list of affinity points the [Karma Eater] could consume. And soon enough, I found it.


    <Humanity Affinity Points>


    [Beast  Holy]


    Its there.


    The humanity affinity traits [Beast Transformation] and [Holiness].


    To put it simply, if you abandon humanity and walk the path of the beast, the beast transformation points increase, and if you excessively acquire humanity, you gain divinity and ascend.


    Either way, its a path of abandoning humanity...


    When the beast transformation points increase, bonus stats are added to physical attack and defense, and you acquire the exclusive passive, Carnality.


    However, if the points go too high, you be a bloodthirsty beast that knows nothing but battle.


    When the holiness points increase, bonus stats are added to magic attack and defense, and you acquire the exclusive passive, Revtion.


    However, if the points go too high, your self melts into the divine, and you be a puppet of a higher deity.


    It can be considered a forbidden trait that eventually leaves the yers control, even though it gives an immediate power-up to the characters basic performance.


    Most characters dont even get the chance to see this trait.


    Abandoning or adding humanity is not as easy as it sounds, its typically a difficult concept to even understand.


    How on earth did Lucas awaken the beast transformation on his own...


    I recalled the beast transformation Lucas had used in thest defense battle. The way my knight swayed like a lone wolf.


    I was already nning to strictly advise him against using it ever again.


    ...But if we have the Karma Eater?


    Use beast transformation to raise the beast affinity pointsFeed the increased affinity points to the Karma Eater and convert it to sword energyUse beast transformation to raise the beast affinity points again... Isnt this an infinite cycle?


    "Hmm."


    I pondered and shook my head.


    If we risk messing with the affinity and walk the tightrope, and if something goes wrong, our protagonist Lucas could cross an irreversible river.


    After feeding the Karma Eater and emptying the raised beast transformation points, we should never use it again.


    "Phew."


    I organized the items I had gained today.


    I dont know how the future battle line will develop, but they will all be helpful.


    Use them wisely.


    Remembering the lives that fell in thest defense battle, I bowed my head.


    I wont waste the spoils gained from your lives.


    ...Although Im a bit upset that they split my exclusive equipment into five pieces.


    Damn, that was crossing the line, honestly!


    ***


    I decided not to explore freely until the next defense battle.


    The wounds from thest battle havent even healed yet.


    The same goes for the damaged equipment, which hasnt been repaired either. I decided it would be too much to explore freely during the remaining time.


    I had taken a break to rest my party members, repair broken equipment, order new ones, and restore the walls and artifacts...


    Three dayster.


    I visited the temple.


    "Your Highness."


    Lucas, who had been assigned the task of searching inside the temple, was waiting at the entrance. I nodded at him.


    "Lucas. How did it go?"


    "I thoroughly searched inside the temple, but besides the statue of the Goddess we found earlier, there were no items used for spying."


    "I see. What about Margarita?"


    "Since that day, shes been locked in the priests quarters. Weve been closely monitoring her, but she hasnt done anything suspicious. However..."


    "However?"


    Lucas, who had been hesitant, scratched the back of his neck.


    "Shes been constantly drinking."


    "Drinking...?"


    "Yes. Shes been saying things like Why do I have to live like this while..."


    "..."


    "Shes, uh, also... smoking..."


    Cold sweat ran down my back. A saintess drinking and even smoking? I needed to see her and talk soon.


    "You did a good job investigating, Lucas. Now, this is a gift."


    "I simply did what I had to do. But, a gift?"


    Surprised, I handed over [Karma Eater] to Lucas, hilt-first.


    Taken aback, Lucas cautiously epted it, then soon gave a bright smile.


    "Thank you very much, Your Highness. After the Holy Sword, you have bestowed another famous sword upon me... I will cherish it."


    Smiling back, I pointed at Karma Eater.


    "This is a sword that can calm down your Beastification."


    Upon mentioning Beastification, Lucass shoulders stiffened slightly. I patted his shoulder gently.


    "Lucas. I dont know why you chose to wield such a power, but dont use it from now on."


    "..."


    "Youre strong enough without borrowing such a power."


    Lucas slowly lowered his head.


    "No, Your Highness, I... I am weak."


    "What?"


    "Even against Celendion this time, I may have had a brief advantage, but ultimately, I was overwhelmed by him. I reached out to a dangerous power myself, but the monsters are still stronger than me."


    Lucass hand, holding the sword hilt, tightened.


    "I need to be stronger. To protect you, I need to be much, much stronger..."


    "Lucas."


    I soothed him gently.


    "There are many ways to be stronger. But I want you to follow the righteous path. Even if its slower, steadily, little by little, I want you to advance forward properly."


    "..."


    "I appreciate you trying so hard for me. But dont sacrifice yourself for my sake. Remember this."


    Lucas quietly lowered his head.


    "Ill take it to heart, Your Highness."


    Whether he truly epted my words, or merely pretended to while still nning to borrow powers like Beastification, I didnt know.


    At least, with a safety device like Karma Eater, I could be a bit relieved.


    "Ah, Your Highness! Youre here!"


    Then, Damien came running out from inside the temple. Lucas nodded at Damien.


    "Damien has been helping me thest three days. Thanks to him, the search was smooth."


    "I wanted to show you that this temple is a diligent and good ce."


    Damien spoke carefully, watching my reactions.


    "I regret what happened with the Saintess... but the other priests are merely focusing on treating the wounded soldiers. I hoped that you would recognize this..."


    "I see, I get it. I get it."


    I chuckled and pulled out the [Covert Dawn] set from my bag, handing it to Damien.


    "Here, Damien. I brought your gift too."


    Somehow, spreading gifts to good kids, I felt like Santa us.


    "This is equipment that allows you to hide every time you harm an enemy. Use it well."


    "Huh! Can, can I really use something this good?!"


    What are you talking about, you cheat character? You should have the best among us.


    Damien, who was holding the set, let out a Wow! noise. If I had known he would be this happy, I wouldve suited him up sooner.


    In the meantime, I strictly warned Damien.


    From now on, only three more shots of ck Queen, and no more after that.


    "I understand! Three shots! Ill remember!"


    Even as he nodded, Damiens eyes were fixed on his new gear. I should have equipped him with armor sooner if I knew he would be this happy.


    With Lucass help, while Damien was donning his new armor, I turned my head inward towards the temple.


    "Well, I guess I should go and console Saintess Margarita?"


    ***


    Inside the priests office.


    Saintess Margarita, seated in a corner, was slumped over the table with a scowling expression, a bottle of alcohol pressed against her lips, and a wisp of smoke rising from the tip.


    Several empty bottles of alcohol and a full ashtray were visible on the table. Oh dear.


    "..."


    Seeing her dreadful state, I pressed my forehead.


    In the game, Margarita was always my main healer.


    As long as one frequented the temple, there was a sure chance of hiring her. While shecked other utilities or damage skills, her healing and shielding performance was outstanding, making her easy to use.


    She had been a regr member who had performed till the end in the Hell Ironman clears.


    All this time in Crossroad, she had always healed patients with a stern and straightforward face... It was truly an image befitting of a saintess. How on earth did she end up like this?


    "I just wanted to heal the injured people, purely..."


    Margarita mumbled with a huping voice, inebriated.


    "Thats because I believed that was the reason the Goddess bestowed me with healing abilities. Hic!"


    "..."


    "And then, instead, in the embassy, they ruthlessly promote me to the priests office... They send me to Crossroad... I still came here to treat people, but they suddenly make me do spy activities, and Your Highness makes me fight monsters by lifting me up the city walls..."


    "Um, Saintess."


    "Then I got exposed during the espionage... Everyone looks at me with suspicious eyes... Damn it, really, I told them so many times that I cant do this... Damn those central bastards..."


    "Saintess, first, calm down."


    "I dont know anymore, just... Send me home. Hic. Forget about being a saintess and let me retire..."


    "..."


    Seeing Margarita starting to thud her forehead against the table, I cautiously sat next to her on the chair.


    "Saintess. Calm down and listen to me. Anyway, now we need to help each other."


    "Youre going to put me on the city walls... I dont want to, monsters are scary... I refuse..."


    "Lets put the monster issue aside for now, and think, Saintess. Youve been exposed as a spy. Even your espionage methods have been discovered."


    Margarita rolled her eyes and looked at me. I gave a sly smile.


    "Although I dont know, Im sure both the embassy and the secret agency must be in chaos right now. The entire continents priest spywork must have gone into full inspection. Maybe they are even overhauling the entire spy system that the secret agency had been building."


    "...!"


    "And all this happened because you got caught by me. The secret agency wont let you off the hook, will they?"


    With her face turning pale, Margarita asked in a trembling voice.


    "So, what happens to me now...?"


    "In the worst-case scenario, youll be removed without anyone knowing."


    "Huuk."


    "So, were in the same boat."


    I leaned in close and whispered softly.


    "Now that itse to this, join my sidepletely, Saintess. Not central, not the embassy, but join the force of the Third Prince Ash. Ill protect you safely."


    "..."


    "I may not know about other things, but I take good care of my people."


    I will put her on the city walls, but thats another matter.


    Facing monsters or humans, it was time to choose the lesser of the two evils.


    "What do you think?"


    At my proposal, Margarita mumbled with a gloomy face.


    "...Anyway, I have no other way, Your Highness..."


    I smiled broadly.


    Youve always been my main healer in the game, Margarita. There were things that happened, but lets do well together this time as well.


    ***


    Having somewhat resolved the internal strife, we kept preparing for the defensive battle.


    Time passed like a shot, and three dayster.


    The morning of the day of the defensive battle dawned.


    We had prepared hard for the past week, but time was short.


    The heroes were still injured, the equipment we had ordered was not fully made, and the repairs of the city walls were iplete.


    But the monsters didnt care about the situation of the humans and revealed themselves.


    "Theyreing-!"


    The scout yelled at the top of his lungs.


    I hoisted up my telescope and peered into the southern sky.


    Breaking through the cloudy sky, hundreds of wyverns appeared, their wings spread wide.


    The monstrous formation blotted out the suns light, plunging the area into darkness.


    Shit. There were so fucking many.


    Although I didnt like it, I turned to Lucas standing next to me and asked.


    "Any reinforcements from the Empire?"


    Lucas, careful as if he didnt like it either, responded.


    "...Weve received no news yet."


    No news meant none of the scouts we had sent north had seen any signs of iing reinforcements.


    Regardless of the size of the reinforcements, if they wereing bynd, theres no way my scouts wouldnt have noticed.


    But there was still radio silence.


    I ground my teeth in frustration.


    Those damn central bastards...! That damn second brother!


    Were the reinforcements a lie? Are they screwing me over like this?


    Even as these thoughts raced through my mind, the wyvern legion was closing in on the Crossroad at a terrifying speed.


    They were nearly upon us.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    A wyvern was typically a creature they referred to as a "flying dragon."


    It was a degenerated species of dragon incapable of utilizing the inherent abilities or magic of dragons. However, being direct descendants of dragons, they boasted high magic defense and could spew fireballs from their mouths.


    This monstrous child had the terrifyingbination of flying, long-range attack, and high magic defense.


    Luckily, it had a clear weakness. Its physical defense was noticeably low.


    Armed with anti-airs from Stage 4 or so, one could take them down without too much trouble.


    The problem was... our monster frontline hadnt recovered from the damage they sustained in the fight against the blood race.


    While engaging in the decisive battle with the vampires atop the city wall, more than half of our cannons and ballistae were ruined.


    We put our all into repairs, but we couldnt fully restore the anti-airs.


    In addition, theposition of these monster bastards is a problem.


    Krrrrrrrr-!


    Twenty or so giant monsters were flying in from the front of the wyvern horde.


    These giant lizards, which were emanating mes from all over their bodies, were called me Wyverns.


    As the tanker unit of the wyvern legion, it swallowed all me and explosive attacks into its stomach.


    Not only the cannons, but also most of the explosive arrow bombings from Burnout, who was attacking with explosive arrows, were sealed.


    Even just this was a headache, but there was more.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 6]


    - Lv.35 Trish <Elite>: 3 units


    - Lv.25 me Wyvern <Elite>: 30 units


    - Lv.20 Wyvern: 710 units


    Information about the boss monster of this stage, which had previously been hidden by question marks, had appeared on the stage enemy information.


    Trish, the three-headed dragon.


    As a wyvern with three heads, it could be said to be the strongest monster in the wyvern category.


    This stage had assigned these three elite monsters as the boss.


    And with the start of the stage, their names were revealed.


    In other words, they were not joining in theter wave but hade from the beginning.


    Upon closer examination through the telescope, it was indeed true.


    Three three-headed dragons were visible, flying right behind the leading me Wyvern.


    This is crap, seriously...


    Various tactics came to mind and disappeared. There was no way to fight without taking damage from these things.


    Damn, is there any way? Still, I have to try as much as possible.


    I will get rid of the me Wyverns with the artifact fromst time that redirects entrance, and then have Damien snipe, while Burnout bombards...


    Just as I was about to give the final instructions, I was interrupted.


    "My Lord!"


    Lucas called out to me urgently.


    Wondering why, I turned to see Lucas pointing to the opposite direction of the iing monsters - the north.


    "Something ising from the northern sky!"


    "What? From the north?"


    Startled, I turned around.


    Lucas was right. Far in the northern sky, the shadow of arge object was visible.


    The unidentified something quickly closed in. Lucas, recognizing its identity, yelled out.


    "Thats... an airship!"


    "Airship?"


    "A ship that can fly in the sky, built with ancient magic!"


    I know what that word means! But was that a thing in this world?!


    "I thought there were only a few left in the entire continent. And the airship thatsing now...!"


    Screeeeaaak-!


    The airship was approaching with a noise that split the wind.


    There were three airships in total.


    One was a jet-ck airship with the imperial royal insignia of a sword and a rose.


    And two escort ships, d in thick tes, nking the royal airship.


    Lucas recognized the middle ship and called out its name.


    "The royal gship, Alcatraz...!"


    Three airships that appeared from the northern sky charged into the Wyvern horde that was covering the southern sky, without slowing down.


    Thwoooosh-!


    Blue mes burst from the stern of the two escort ships.


    The two escort ships that quickly elerated flew across above our heads and dove into the center of the Wyvern horde.


    Kraaaaaaaa-!


    The wyverns let out a simultaneous wail and spat fire from their mouths. Hundreds of fireballs rained down like a downpour.


    However, the wyverns fireballs evaporated when blocked by the thick armor of the two escort ships.


    The magical characters carved into the escort ships armor shed with a chilly light.


    "What kind of defense magic did they use to block that without any damage?"


    The two escorts that had plunged roughly into the Wyvern swarm suddenly extended their concealed cannon ports, and indiscriminate firingmenced.


    Boom! Bang! Thud...!


    Bullets rained down, monsters sttered flesh and blood, crashing in all directions. The formation of the Wyvern fleet was torn apart in an instant.


    Gazing at the overwhelming firepower, a momentter, a pitch-ck airship flew in and stopped above us.


    "This message is transmitted from the Imperial Special Task Force Alcatraz."


    A voice, seemingly talking into a microphone, flowed from the airship.


    Creak-


    The hatch under the airship opened, and a soldier slowly revealed themselves.


    A middle-aged woman with neatly tied ck hair, dressed in a neat Imperial Army uniform, emerged.


    "I am Reina Windwell, the Captain of the Independent Regiment under the Royal Command, the Imperial Magic Corps. Following the imperialmand, I am here to support the extermination of monsters on the southern front."


    The woman, Reina, bowed respectfully to me.


    "From this moment, for the next five monster defense battles, themand of our support troops will be transferred to Prince Ash."


    "..."


    "Please issue your orders, Your Highness."


    As if there would be any special directives in this situation.


    I yelled loudly at Reina.


    "Wipe out all these monster bastards!"


    "Yourmand is received."


    Reina bowed once more and stretched her hands out in front. Her body faced south.


    Grrrrr...!


    A great surge of magic power began to converge on Reina.


    The other four magicians who had appeared behind Reina began to assist her.


    Simultaneously, a warning voice flowed from the airship Alcatraz.


    "Prepare for the Captains bombardment. Anchor 1 and Anchor 2, temporarily withdraw from the area."


    Immediately after themand, the two escorts that had been ughtering the Wyvern fleet spewed fire from the rear and quickly escaped the area.


    Suddenly, the airships retreated without looking back, and the Wyverns in the middle of the battle were flustered.


    And before they could regain their formation,


    Whoosh-!


    Tornadoes struck from above the monsters.


    Numerous gigantic tornadoes, more than ten in total, were formed and pummeled the Wyvern fleet.


    Junior muttered in disbelief as she watched this abnormally powerful wind magic.


    "Joint magic from a party of five wind mages...?! This is absurd..."


    I didnt fully understand the principle, but the results were tremendous.


    It didnt matter how high the monsters magic resistance was.


    The Wyverns caught in the devastating tornadoes couldnt withstand it, either falling or getting shredded to pieces.


    Whoosh-!


    The airship Alcatraz barely held on, spewing mes backward from the thrusters.


    We, standing on the ramparts, had to hold on to something and brace ourselves to avoid being swept away by the wind.


    How much time passed? Dozens of seconds? Maybe dozens of minutes?


    The wind began to gradually cease. When the gust finally stopped, I took a deep breath and looked at the southern sky.


    The Wyverns, regr monsters, werepletely wiped out. Only a dozen or so me Wyverns and three boss monsters, Trishs, managed to stay afloat in the sky.


    "Indeed, theyre of the Dragon species. Its amazing that theyre still alive after that," Reina eximed in admiration.


    "Anchor 1, Anchor 2, return to the area. Well finish off the remaining monsters. The main ship will join as well."


    With themand issued, the two escorts that were far away once again spewed fire from the rear and charged into the remaining Wyverns.


    Reina bowed to me one more time before entering Alcatraz. The hatch slowly closed.


    Thud-!


    Alcatraz too, spewing fire from the rear, flew up and joined the ongoing battle.


    Boom! Bang! Thud...!


    Watching the few elite monsters being torn apart by the firepower of the three airships, I muttered to myself.


    "...I asked for support, and they sent forces that seem capable of not just holding but taking over this ce?"


    I dont know much about the Imperial Armysposition.


    But I can tell that these three airships and the magicians on board are monsters that even the Royal family has painstakingly raised and honed.


    Thanks to this, we were able to aplish our original goal of defeating the monsters without harm...


    "Lucas, do you know a woman named Reina?"


    At my question, Lucas answered immediately.


    "Of course. Reina Windwell, a famous wizard known more by her alias Gale. Shes a key figure representing the Imperial Magic Forces."


    A well-known person, it seemed.


    Lucas continued to exin.


    "I knew she had stepped away from the front lines after the Magic Forces transferred from the 1st Division to the direct control of the Royal Family..."


    "So, shes not a retired wizard, huh? She must have been hiding and doing something in the back. Theres always something fishy about those directly under the Royal Family."


    As I was muttering, I suddenly noticed a sour expression on Juniors face, who was standing next to me. I cautiously asked,


    "Junior? Whats wrong? Is something the matter?"


    "...No, its nothing."


    Junior forced a smile.


    "Its just... the rtionships between people... its disgustingly never-ending."


    "Do you know her?"


    "A little."


    Junior stared at the pitch-ck airship cutting across the sky and pouring out bullets.


    "Just... a little."


    ***


    BANG-!


    Thud...


    Thest Trishs third head, crushed by the bullets, was torn apart, spurting blood.


    Without even a chance to scream, it crashed, raising a dust cloud.


    With that, the wyverns werepletely annihted.


    After confirming that there were no more monsters to shoot down, the three airships smoothlynded outside the walls.


    Leading my party members, I opened the castle gates to greet them.


    Creak...


    Raising a cloud of dust as they fully descended to the ground, the hatches of the three airships opened simultaneously.


    From the two escort ships, knights and soldiers in crisp Imperial Army uniforms formed rows to exit, while wizards walked out from the Alcatraz.


    Seeing the scale of these neatly lining up in front of me, I internally gasped.


    There were so many. Too many.


    There seemed to be over twenty hero characters and about two hundred soldiers.


    Including the personnel on standby inside the airships, there would be even more.


    This scale...


    At that moment, Reina slowly approached me and saluted politely.


    "Allow me to greet you again. Its an honor to meet you, Prince Ash."


    "Im pleased as well, Lady Reina."


    I pointed to the soldiers standing behind Reina.


    "But... the scale of the reinforcements is muchrger than I thought? The royal favor seems more generous than I thought?"


    "Ah, these are not reinforcements."


    Reina gently smiled and corrected me.


    "The official reinforcements sent by the royal family are five officers including me, and fifty soldiers."


    "Ho... then what are these friends here for?"


    "Dont you suspect, Your Highness?"


    After a pause in her words, I bit my lips.


    "Its a royal decree from His Majesty to return to New Terra immediately."


    "..."


    "These people were dispatched to escort you back. Thats why the Alcatraz, a royal special mission airship, was sent as well."


    I sighed quietly.


    "So Father has called for me... Can I know the reason?"


    "Does the Supreme need a reason to want to see his son?"


    "Isnt Father residing in the royal pce? Did Father really call me? Its not someone else from the royal family using Fathers name to summon me?"


    "Im an ignorant soldier, so I dont know such things. Im just following the order given to me."


    Reina, who had stepped aside, stretched out her hand towards the open hatch of Alcatraz.


    "Now, please get on. I assure you that the Alcatrazs air travel is veryfortable."


    "..."


    "Youre not thinking of rejecting the Emperors summons, are you, Your Highness?"


    To me, who stood silent, Reina stepped forward, her smile not fading.


    At that exact moment.


    Swoosh!


    Lucas, who had stepped forward drawing his sword, pointed his de at Reina.


    At the same time, Evangeline stepped in front of me with her shield deployed, and Damien, who had drawn his magic guns, aimed at the other wizards around us.


    Junior finished preparing tounch dozens of magic elements she had floating above her head.


    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!


    And as if they knew it wasing, the imperial knights drew their weapons.


    The imperial magicians aimed the spells they had previously cast at my party members, while the soldiers prepared to shoot with their crossbows.


    "His Majesty the Emperor must be heartbroken."


    Even in this tense atmosphere, with Lucass sword pointed at her throat, Reina didnt even blink as she murmured.


    "Its because his beloved youngest prince wont listen to his words."

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    A tense atmosphere hung in the air.


    My main party members and the soldiers who had descended from the Imperial Pce were ring at each other, weapons pointed.


    Even my forces on the city walls, initially bewildered by the sudden development, hurriedly aimed their cannons and ballistae at the other side.


    A massive damage would ensue if someone so much as released an arrow.


    As the silence lingered, both sides stood still, their weapons trained on each other.


    The first to break the silence was Reina.


    "Theres no need for this, Your Highness Prince Ash."


    "..."


    "We are merely soldiers dispatched to safely escort you to the Imperial Pce. We have no intention of causing you harm."


    Reina shrugged her shoulders.


    "To be honest, if we had intended to harm you, we wouldve simply set this ce aze while we were on the airship."


    "..."


    "Then, everything wouldve been reduced to ashes long ago. The fortress here, and the people here."


    Reina spoke as if she had done such a thing numerous times before.


    "Were on the same side, Your Highness. We are citizens of the same Everck Empire, and we serve the same Emperor."


    "..."


    "Have your subordinates lower their weapons. And follow the imperial decree toe to the Imperial Pce."


    Reina gave a thin smile.


    "Shouldnt issues of the royal family be resolved within the royal family?"


    "..."


    Listening quietly, I slowly opened my mouth.


    "Sheath your weapon, Lucas."


    "But, my lord."


    "Same goes for all of you. Stand down."


    Lucas reluctantly sheathed his sword. Evangeline, Damien, and Junior also slowly rxed theirbat stance.


    "Everyone, sheath your weapons. Its disrespectful in front of His Highness."


    At Reinas softmand, the soldiers, who were facing each other with their weapons raised, neatly sheathed their weapons.


    The atmosphere was still icy, but the situation was somewhat settled. I let out a long sigh.


    "Youre right, Reina. If Father wants to see his adorable youngest son, theres no reason for me not to oblige."


    "A fitting response."


    "Ill go to the Imperial Pce. However, I need a day."


    In front of Reina, who narrowed her eyes, I crossed my arms.


    "Im themander of this southern front. If I disappear suddenly, it will cause a great disruption in the operation of the front."


    "..."


    "Id like to leave at least some instructions and arrangements before I go. How about it? I think Father would be generous enough to allow this much."


    Reina pondered for a moment before bowing her head.


    "Understood. Theres no harm in waiting for a day. We will depart at noon tomorrow."


    "Thank you."


    "The airship is a core force protecting the Imperial Pce. We cant leave the Imperial Pce unguarded for long. I want to ask for your understanding in advance that we cant wait for you after tomorrows noon."


    "Dont worry. I keep my promises."


    "Hmm, rumors from the Imperial Pce say that you frequently break your promises..."


    Thats Ash. Im different.


    "Then, well meet tomorrow at noon... Hm. It seems we wont be able to enter the city today."


    Reina looked up at the city walls. The cannons and ballistae, which were still aiming at Reina and the airship crew, were visible.


    Reina bowed slightly and backed away.


    "Lets get to know each other slowly. Well spend tonight outside the city."


    "Suit yourself."


    With my permission, Reina turned around and shouted to her subordinates.


    "Well spend the night here! Prepare for camping!"


    While the soldiers from the Imperial Pce set up a camp outside the city walls, I turned around with my party members and entered through the city gates.


    "Gather all party members."


    I spoke calmly to the party members who were looking at me with trembling eyes.


    "I need to give instructions on what to do while Im away."


    ***


    When Fernandez had said on themunication not long ago that he wanted to see me and talk, I had guessed things would turn out this way.


    I had expected that they would somehow drag me to the Imperial Pce. After all, I had been baiting them quite recklessly.


    "I thought I would be tied up and forcibly escorted in the worst case scenario, but fortunately, it doesnt seem to be that bad."


    Lords mansion. Reception room.


    As I looked at the gathered people, I spoke nonchntly.


    "Even so, being treated as royalty isnt too bad, considering theyre sending us a private ship to travel on."


    "..."


    The members of my party looked at me with stunned eyes as I casually made a joke. All of them were showing signs of anxiety.


    "Dont worry too much. Like Reina said, if they wanted to kill us, they wouldve done it a long time ago. We can go, have a chat ande back in no time."


    There were numerous questions I wanted to ask Fernandez upon seeing his face.


    Even if it wasnt a summons from the royal family, I wouldve eventually had to visit the Imperial Capital.


    In this case, its nice to take afortable trip on a ne.


    Lucas, his face full of worry, asked me.


    "Your Majesty, are you sure youre alright going alone? I should apany you as a bodyguard."


    "Lucas, what kind of escort would a prince need in the Imperial Capital?"


    The moment we step into the Imperial Capital, my life wouldnt depend on the presence of a bodyguard.


    If the Emperor wishes, Ill live. If the Emperor wishes, Ill die.


    More than anything, we cant weaken our forces here.


    Each party member who will remain here during my absence is crucial in the defensive battle.


    Its better for both Crossroad and my peace of mind to stay here and protect the front lines rather than tagging along with me in the Imperial Capital.


    I pointed out each of my main party members and assigned them duties while I was away.


    "Lucas, act as the substitutemander while Im gone. I know you understand all the work I do, so I trust you to handle it."


    From the beginning, Lucas was the protagonist. Hes originally the character who takes on the role ofmander here.


    Even without me, he would do well. No, no one but Lucas could take on this role.


    "We have 50 soldiers, including five officers who came as reinforcements, one of whom is the Wind Mage, Reina. The number is not great, but theyre all top-ss."


    "..."


    "If utilized well, you can easily conduct the defense. Lucas, I believe you can do it without difficulty."


    "..."


    "Check the production and cement of equipment, artifacts, and defensive facilities that have been pre-ordered to the Production Guild."


    "Understood, my lord. Ill do my best to not let you worry."


    With a face like a rain-soaked puppy, Lucas muttered with a dejected voice. This damn puppy is doing it again.


    "Evangeline."


    When I called her, Evangeline nodded with a serious face. You look more mature than I, you know.


    "Help Lucas. Youre the heir to the Margrave title. Crossroad is and that will be yours someday. It would be better for you to learn about the substitutemanders duties as well."


    "Got it, senior. Leave it to me. Ill calm Lucas down and do my job."


    Evangeline pped her hands, grinning like a mischievous child.


    "Oh, and..."


    And? As I looked at her with a puzzled expression, Evangeline gave a sheepish smile.


    "When you go to the Imperial Capital, theres a little pastry shop next to the Royal Academy dormitory! Please buy a gift set from there. Ive been craving their pastries ever since I graduated."


    "How dare this junior you ask this Prince to run a pastry errand..."


    Even though I mumbled disapprovingly, I was grateful for Evangelines remark.


    She was telling me she believed I would return safely.


    What amendable thing. Ill get you a ton of pastries, just you wait.


    "Damien. Junior."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Speak, Your Majesty."


    I whispered carefully to the sniper and the mage.


    "Damien, you have good eyes... Always watch the friends who came as reinforcements. If you find anything suspicious, tell Lucas."


    "Yep!"


    "Junior, same goes for you. Especially Reina, shes a powerful mage. If by any chance, she changes her mind, youre the only one who can stop her."


    Junior gave a vague smile.


    "I was already nning to keep a close eye on her."


    "Good. I trust you."


    I turned my head and looked at Lilly, who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    "Lilly. Join the main party while Im gone. Support Junior."


    "I will, Your Majesty..."


    Lilly has been seeming rather out of it ever since the spy was exposed. Her voice was drained of energy when she answered.


    But right now, I dont have the time or the leisure to consider these things one by one.


    "Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, Junior, Lilly. You five will be the main party in my absence. Venture into dungeons from time to time and do some independent exploration. But refrain from entering any new areas."


    "Understood, my lord."


    Alright, the main party is set.


    "Godhand, Bodybag, Burnout."


    Upon hearing their names, the three from Shadow Squad all looked at me. Even Godhand, who had been sneaking nces at Lilly, focused his attention on me.


    "Depart to carry out the task I previously assigned to you. Think you can handle it?"


    I had given them a tough mission. It wasnt going to be easy, either physically or mentally.


    But for the future, this mission was absolutely necessary.


    They nodded resolutely.


    "Well aplish it, even if it costs our lives."


    "Good. May fortune favor you."


    And the final regr hero character...


    "Saintess."


    "..."


    From the corner, with her dark circles, Saintess Margarita looked up at me. I clicked my tongue in frustration.


    "Lead the reserve party in the defense battles, but stay in the back and focus on healing the wounded. Got it?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Her response was sharp, but her pallor was worrisome. I hoped she would recover her mental strength soon.


    ***


    Its probably a given, but the role I yed on this frontline was much more significant than I had thought.


    Most of the work was carried out under my judgment and approval.


    I distributed these duties untilte at night, exined future guidelines, and left documents as records.


    Aider, sweating profusely, recorded these documents. As he was in charge of city administration, I had a ton of tasks for him.


    "..."


    While I quietly watched Aider panting and waving his pen around, I suddenly remembered something.


    The secret mission that Godhand had received from Fernandez.


    - Keep an eye on the lords aide, Aider...


    "..."


    How much does Fernandez know about Aiders true identity?


    ...No, before that.


    What exactly is Aiders identity?


    ording to him, he is something like a director, a god of this world. But what exactly does being a director entail?


    He asked me to lead this world to the true ending.


    However, he has never mentioned what the true ending is, or how I can achieve it.


    He just watches my strategies from the side.


    I dont have time to worry about the true ending or anything else. Im just barely managing to fight and survive each battle.


    Whats his real purpose?


    Would I be able to know more about these things if I meet Fernandez?


    "Oh dear, Im done with the paperwork!"


    Aider threw his arms up in the air and shouted.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing my worried face, he chuckled and smiled.


    "Dont worry too much, my lord. You will return safely."


    "..."


    As I stared at his face, I bluntly asked him,


    "Hey, Aider."


    "Yes! What is it?"


    "Youre on my side, right?"


    Aider widened his eyes over his sses and then burst into a wide smile.


    "Of course, my lord. Impletely on your side. Actually, its more urate to say that Ive put all my eggs in your basket."


    "..."


    "So instead of being on the same side, isnt it more urate to say were in this together, tied by fate?"


    "Tied by fate..."


    I feel sorry for Aider, but to be honest, I dont care about the true ending anymore.


    Whatever happens to this world, I want to protect the people within my reach.


    Thats all I want right now.


    ***


    It was dawn when all the work was finally done.


    "Yawn."


    Exhausted, I made my way to my bedroom. Lucas, as always, followed in silence, protecting me.


    We reached the end of the corridor and arrived at the door to my room.


    I reached for the doorknob and suddenly spoke.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "I have a question."


    "Please ask anything."


    To this knight who always silently followed me, I asked suddenly,


    "You know the truth, dont you?"


    "Pardon? What are you talking about?"


    "That Im not Ash, but someone else."


    "..."


    Facing Lucas, who stared at me with a stiff expression, I pressed on.


    "You knew from the beginning, didnt you, Lucas?"

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    "Im not Ash, but someone else. You knew that from the beginning, didnt you, Lucas?"


    "..."


    Lucas, who had been silent with a stern face for a while, slowly responded.


    "I dont understand what you mean, my lord. Arent you Ash Born Hater Everck, the third prince of the Everck Empire?"


    "Quit ying dumb."


    I sighed and folded my arms.


    "You know very well. I am apletely different person from the Ash youve served all your life."


    Lucas had been Ashs exclusive bodyguard since he was very young.


    And suddenly, I had taken possession of Ashs body.


    Even though he might not know, everything from my behavior, way of speaking, and even trivial gestures would have changedpletely.


    But Lucas did not question me and continued to be by my side.


    I too had let it pass without saying anything since Lucas showed me absolute loyalty.


    We had an unspoken agreement that there was no need to break our current rtionship.


    But now, I was leaving for the capital.


    I had to go without even knowing what kind of person the original Ash was, let alone understanding his family rtionships.


    This couldnt go on.


    People in the capital would surely catch on.


    So I just came out and honestly told Lucas. To ask about the original Ashs personality, and the human rtionships in the capital.


    Yet, despite that,


    "No, my lord. You are undoubtedly the Prince Ash that I have served all my life."


    Lucas kept saying this to the very end.


    My eyes widened. Why is this guy ying dumb to the end? I thought we knew everything about each other?


    And Lucas had a reason to say this.


    "You told me in advance that day."


    "What? When did I tell you in advance? What did I say?"


    "On the night of the second day when we were surrounded by ck spiders at the outpost. You called me and said this."


    I had possessed this body on the third day of being surrounded by the ck spider legion.


    The night before that, one day before I took possession...


    Ash had said to Lucas,


    "Hey, guard. Starting tomorrow, I will act like a different person."


    "...!"


    "But no matter how I appear, or what I do, I am me. I am the Ash you have served all your life."


    Repeating Ashs words verbatim, Lucas looked at me with unwavering eyes.


    "Dont doubt me and continue to assist me as you have. Im asking you. ...Thats what you said."


    "..."


    "Though I didnt understand what you meant at the time, your behavior changed noticeably from the next day. As if you had be a different person."


    Lucas faintly smiled, bowing his head slightly to me.


    "But since you had told me in advance, my loyalty to you never wavered."


    I was stunned, frozen by the unexpected truth.


    So Ash... knew that I would possess his body?


    How did he know that? And why did he willingly give his body to me?


    Perhaps Ash was not simply a deranged prince, as I thought?


    Lost in thought, Lucas cautiously called me.


    "My lord?"


    "Ah, yes, yes."


    I swallowed dryly.


    Theres no point in telling him now that Im a gamer from another world.


    Ill just take the toss that Ash had thrown me.


    "Thats right, as I said back then. From that day on, I lost all my memories. Ive only been pretending to be the prince since then."


    Thankfully, Lucas immediately epted this.


    "Indeed, there were times when you didnt seem to knowmon knowledge. I had suspected as much..."


    "Haha. Thanks to you subtly exining things, Ive managed to get by."


    "So how did you suddenly know so much about monsters and dungeons?"


    "Um. That."


    I vaguely dodged the question.


    "I instinctively knew how to defeat the monsters after losing all my other memories. Perhaps the me before losing my memories used some special technique...?"


    "..."


    Though I thought it was nonsense as I spoke, Lucas seriously nodded, epting it.


    It seemed that, in this way, I managed to steer our rtionship back on track, leaving behind the mystery of Ashs foreknowledge. But it was clear that Lucass unwavering loyalty was going to be a valuable asset in the dangerous game of Protect the Empire.


    This damn kid, just how much does he trust me?


    "Ahem! Anyway, Lucas. I would like to ask for your help."


    I need to know about my rtionships in the Imperial Court and understand my original habits.


    Upon my request, Lucas promptly nodded.


    "Understood. Ill tell you right away. Theres not much time left before departure, so we must be quick."


    Thus began Lucass "Special Lecture on Ashs Original Personality & Human Rtionships."


    ***


    Fortunately or unfortunately, Ashs personality was rather entric... His emotional fluctuations were so extreme that he could be considered a different person depending on the mood of the day.


    Some days he was as kind and gentle as a saint, and on others, he acted as crazed and frenzied as a mad dog.


    Thanks to this, it seemed that no one would doubt me, regardless of how my personality appeared now.


    "Just maintain, um... a haughty? Attitude, and nobody will be too suspicious."


    "Okay. But what does being haughty mean?"


    "Well, my lord. Could you tilt your chin back for a moment?"


    Lucas cautiously took hold of my chin and raised the angle slightly.


    My head tilted back, making me look down at Lucas.


    "Yes! Thats the exact angle! The old lord always maintained this facial angle. No matter who the person was, if you keep this view, looking down on them, itll be perfect!"


    "..."


    Hey, this puts a lot of strain on the back of my neck. Did Ash always walk around with this facial angle?


    I looked at the mirror nearby.


    Just a slight twist of the facial angle, and there was Ash, sending a condescending nce. Did he really look at everyone this way? Isnt he a crazy bastard?


    "He must not have worried about getting a turtle neck..."


    I put my neck back in ce and rubbed the back of it. Being in that posture all the time was rather harsh on me.


    "Next, Ill tell you about the people youll encounter in the Imperial Court, especially those who may be... difficult."


    Lucas hesitated.


    "It might be tooplicated to exin your intricate family history in the time we have."


    Howplicated could it be? He said something simr before.


    "Ill tell you about the major figures in the Imperial Court and what rtionship you had with each one."


    Whether it was fortunate or unfortunate, Ashs position was essentially the royal troublemaker.


    He was the thunderbolt put forth by the royal family.


    So, even the high-ranking people didnt care much about him. Or rather, they didnt want to care.


    "His Majesty the Emperor had private audiences with you asionally."


    After exining my rtionships with the main figures in the Imperial Court, it was time to describe my rtionship with the Emperor.


    Lucas chose his words carefully.


    "I couldnt follow you then, so Im not exactly sure what your rtionship was like. However."


    "However?"


    "You were always afraid. Whether you were summoned by His Majesty or after you returned..."


    "Hmm."


    Even the damn my-way-or-the-highway entric Ash was afraid of the Emperor? How scary must he be?


    "I think this roughly sums it up... Oh!"


    Lucas pped his hands as if he suddenly remembered something.


    "There is one more very important person."


    "Huh? Who?"


    "Um... I wont tell you about this person. Knowing in advance wont help; youll just have to face it."


    "...?"


    A bitter smile crept onto Lucass face, who had been serious all day.


    "Youll know when you meet them. Why Ive told you this."


    "What the hell, who is it?"


    "Sometimes there are unavoidable natural disasters. This person is such a case."


    "What, a natural disaster? Thats freaking scary! Tell me, or at least give me a hint!"


    "Ahem! Then just know this. In the Imperial Court..."


    Lucas turned his eyes to the side with a seemingly defeated face and murmured softly.


    "...you have a fiance."


    I opened my mouth wide. What?


    Hey, hey, hey, fian...


    "A fianc?!"


    Oh...


    Oh yeeeeeessss?!


    ***


    And so, having taken lessons on attributes throughout the night, the day had dawned bright, and noon was fast approaching.


    Finally wrapping up the special lecture, I packed my things, knowing it was time to leave.


    After all, the prince was returning to the imperial court, so there was no need to pack much. Id only brought along what I needed for the business in the capital.


    Upon stepping out to the entrance of the Lords mansion, all my party members were waiting for me. I chuckled.


    "Whats with this send-off..."


    But as they all followed with serious faces, I let it be. Being seen off was a good feeling, after all.


    Heading towards the southern wall with my party members behind me, I spotted my soldiers lined up seamlessly on the wall.


    "Wow."


    Those rascals, doing things I didnt even order, trying to gain favor.


    With a quiet smile, I passed through the gate and outside, and the soldiers on the wall saluted me in unison.


    "Safe travels, Your Highness!"


    Leaving behind the loud greeting of a thousand soldiers, I went to the airship.


    All three airships had their engines running, and Reina Windwell was waiting for me in front of the Royal Special Ship Alcatraz.


    Behind Reina stood four officers and fifty soldiers. They were the support troops that would remain in Crossroad.


    Approaching, Reina shed a big smile.


    "Are you all ready, Your Highness?"


    "Well, more or less."


    I gestured to Lucas standing beside me.


    "While Im away, Acting Commander of the Southern Front will be Lucas McGregor."


    Reina and Lucass eyes met. A spark flew between the knight and the mage.


    I spoke sternly.


    "I expect full cooperation as support troops, Captain Reina."


    "Of course, Your Highness. I will cooperate faithfully."


    "I appreciate it. Oh, and..."


    I whispered to Reina.


    "Dont mess around or Ill kill you. Just stay focused on hunting the monsters."


    "..."


    "Captain Reina, you need to respond?"


    Reina bowed her head deeply.


    "Would I dare, Your Highness?"


    Reina pointed to the open hatch of the Alcatraz.


    "Please board. Well get you to the capital safely."


    I looked back.


    "See you soon."


    To my party members, who looked at me with a mix of trust and concern, I grinned broadly.


    "Ill bring back something tasty!"


    Waving my hand, I boarded the Alcatraz.


    Slowly the hatch closed, and an officer who looked like a knight guided me with a crisp attitude.


    "Please, this way, Your Highness."


    Fitting for a royal-exclusive airship, the ornately decorated interior had seats reserved for royalty.


    I had never even ridden in a business ss seat on Earths nes, yet here I was, enjoying luxury.


    As I took my seat, the officer personally fastened my seatbelt.


    Soon, a floating sensation filled me, and the airship ascended into the sky with the roar of its mighty engine.


    Through the window next to my seat, I saw the faces of my party members and soldiers. They were saluting me to the very end.


    Ill be back soon.


    Thinking this, the airship sped up, and their faces quickly receded into the distance.


    For the first time, I was leaving the city of Crossroad, where I had always stayed since falling into this world. I clenched my fists.


    To be honest, I was a bit nervous.


    Going to the capital, meeting the Emperor, shing with my brother, convincing key figures.


    And...


    My fiance?!


    ...


    The airship cut through the sky, heading north at a terrifying speed.


    ***


    [STAGE 6 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Reina Windwell(SSR) <Guest Character>]


    [Level-up Characters]


    - None


    [Deceased or Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Wyvern Legion Magic Stones: 274


    - Trish Magic Core(SR): 3


    [Stage clear rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - N-Grade Reward Box: 3


    - R-Grade Reward Box: 3


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 7: The Return of Tang Ah]

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    It took three days to get from Crossroad to New Terra by airship.


    If you only considered the flying time, it would take less than a day, but because perioddings for mechanical inspections and Magic Power recharge were necessary, it took that long.


    I had to spend most of these three days seated.


    The officers attended to me constantly, so there was no difort, but my back started to ache as we went along.


    "Yawn... When on earth are we going to arrive?"


    The initial excitement had long faded, and I now felt a desperate urge to arrive and face the dignitaries of New Terra as soon as possible. Letsnd already!


    I was killing time so pointlessly.


    Just when I sensed that the airship was lowering its altitude, a grand view of an enormous city started to be visible through the window.


    "Oh!"


    I gasped softly and pressed myself against the window.


    It was finally in sight.


    The center of this world. Thergest city on the globe.


    New Terra, the capital of the Everck Empire, revealed itself in all its overwhelming majesty.


    ***


    New Terra.


    A port city situated on an ind sea.


    It was the hub of global trade and logistics, and the size of this ever-expanding city was alreadyparable to a small country.


    I dont know much, but it seems tens, if not hundreds, of timesrger than Crossroad.


    Of course, this was a city you wouldnt see in the game. The games stage was strictly confined to Crossroad.


    Even viewed from a distance, the city was far from ordinary beauty.


    The turquoise sea waves crashed against the harbor of the city situated by the ind sea, breaking into scattered droplets that sparkled under the clear sunlight.


    Fishing boats and merchant ships were busily moving in and out of the harbor, while carts were ceaselessly transporting goods from the harbor into the city.


    Broad and neatly organized roads branched out in every direction, and countless people moved along them.


    I thought the city would be dark and gloomy since the countrys name is Everck.


    It was not. Rather, it was a bright and dazzling city, theplete opposite.


    Except.


    "...!"


    The royal pce situated at the citys center was fittingly ck, in line with the nations name.


    The dark towers of the pce, standing in a row as if swallowing light, came into view.


    The airship I was on was flying toward that pce. I quietly muttered the nickname of the pce.


    "Thornbush Pce..."


    The other airships that were patrolling the skies of New Terra slowly made way.


    The Royal Special Ship Alcatraz that I was aboard, along with its two escorts, gradually reduced speed andnded towards the pce.


    ***


    Thud...!


    The hatch opened, and I slowly stepped out of the airship.


    "Ugh~!"


    The air of New Terra, which I inhaled for the first time, felt warm.


    It made sense, as summer was drawing near. It was natural for the weather to be so mild.


    An old man, neatly dressed in a butlers uniform, was waiting at thending pad of the pce.


    The old man bowed respectfully as I approached.


    "Wee, Your Highness, the Crown Prince. I have been waiting."


    "Ah, about that..."


    "I am Alberto, the Chief Steward of the Royal Pce. It has been a long time."


    Alberto.


    One of the people Lucas had told me about.


    A strict old man who managed the pces domestic affairs. He had been doing this job since before I was born.


    Oh, I need to greet him... How should I do it like Ash...


    After a brief hesitation, I eventually yelled, perhaps a bit too freely.


    "Heyyy~! Old man! Long time no see! Are you still active at that age? Dont strain your joints, retire already~!"


    "..."


    Silence ensued.


    Not just Alberto, but also the other servants who had been waiting were staring at me, taken aback.


    I froze with my arms up, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Did I go too far? Was that too rude? Should I have been a little more polite trash?


    "Your, Your Highness..."


    But no.


    "You have matured so much after your hardships in a distantnd... To receive such a candid greeting from Your Highness... I am simply moved."


    "Uh, huh...?"


    "To see Your Highness in such a mature state, this humble servant Alberto, is just overwhelmed with emotion."


    Alberto pulled out a handkerchief and wiped away a tear. What was he talking about?!


    What the hell was Ash up to before? How could this guy getpliments for being gentle and mature after pulling this crap?


    The natural-born loser that was Ash and the fake loser that was me seemed to have an insurmountable gap between us.


    Is this the difference in talent...?


    "Come this way, Your Highness! Since youvee home after a long time, I will personally guide you."


    Somehow, despite my unintended polite(?) appearance, I was guided into the imperial pces interior amidst Albertos hospitality.


    The ce where Alberto guided me was a separate pce located on the outskirts of the main pce. It was quite far from the main pce, so it took a while to reach.


    Carrying my baggage and leading the way, Alberto personally opened the main door to the separate pce.


    As I stepped into the building, I inadvertently let out a cry of admiration.


    "Wow, is this my house?!"


    Alberto then turned pale and bowed his head.


    "I apologize, Your Highness. We cleaned vigorously and hung new decorations at the news of your arrival, but it seems we have failed to meet your high aesthetic standards..."


    What the hell are you talking about? Its damn splendid! I was purely admiring it! Dont twist my words!


    Anyway, the separate pce was grand.


    The mansion of the Lord of Crossroad was more than enough for amoner like me, but this ce looked three times bigger and ten times more magnificent.


    I sighed as I looked at the chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and the jewel decorations on the wall.


    Selling this pce alone would probably cover several months of military expenses for Crossroad!


    "Then, please restfortably. I will prepare dinner as it is soon time for the meal."


    "Hold on, Alberto."


    I quickly stopped the old butler as he turned to leave. Alberto looked back, puzzled.


    "Yes, Your Highness. Do you have any instructions?"


    "Its not that... Did Father or my brother say anything? About when to meet... or something?"


    "Yes. There were no specific instructions. His Majesty and the other Highnesses are always busy, and especially now, they are preparing for a major event."


    A major event? Whats that?


    "Perhaps instructions wille soon? Please wait and see."


    "Um... alright. Thanks for letting me know, Alberto."


    I thanked him without thinking, and Alberto looked at me in surprise. Suddenly realizing my mistake, I yelled.


    "Enough! Now get out and prepare my meal!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Finally, Alberto bowed again with a relieved face and left.


    Bravo, Ash! Youve even managed to tame(?) such a grandfather like that!


    I shrugged my shoulders and entered the separate pce. Well, I should look around my house.


    Although a series of misfortunes urred as I encountered the servants cleaning or doing their tasks inside, each time they would startle, step back, or even scream and run away(...).


    I decided not to care much. Its all Ashs doing, what can I do about it?


    I looked into every room inside the pce.


    Since this would be my ce during my time in the empire, I felt the need to understand itsyout.


    I was worried that they might throw me in jail as soon as I arrived, but thats not the case.


    Despite the ominous wee, I felt well-treated.


    Is it because, rotten or not, Im still royalty? For the first time, I was thankful for Ashs background.


    I passed through the kitchen, wine cer, wardrobe filled with luxurious silk clothes, arge bath, and a small library.


    I entered a room with a luxurious bed. It seemed to be a bedroom.


    The bed... is freaking big...


    I gently touched it, and the entire bed wobbled as if filled with water.


    I quickly got up, startled. Damn, the taste of these royal folks!


    There was a small desk in the bedroom, and on it, many framed portraits were lined up.


    Most of them were portraits of Ash. Since hes royalty, he sure got painted a lot.


    One frame was knocked over, so without thinking, I picked it up and ced it upright.


    Huh?


    In that frame was a portrait of young Ash, nestled in the arms of a woman.


    The womans face resembled Ash quite a bit. Could it be Ashs mother?


    Ash said his mother has already passed away.


    Lucas refrained from mentioning anything further. There seemed to be something unspeakable, something deep he couldnt share.


    ...


    Though she wasnt my real mother, an unsettling emotion stirred within me as I looked at her portrait.


    I carefullyid the portrait back on the desk.


    ***


    Restaurant. Dinner time.


    Alberto personally served the meal, nearly spoon-feeding me like one would do for a young child.


    Is this how royalty usually eats? Or is Ash a unique case?


    I couldnt bear this the entire time I was at the pce, so I insisted on eating by myself. Alberto, moved to tears, wiped his eyes with a handkerchief.


    To see Your Highness so grown-up... It is truly magnificent. This foolish Alberto has lived well until today...


    Come on, even if its the royal child! If youve reached this age, you should be able to eat by yourself! Why are you moved by something so ordinary? Ive grown up, so enough with the fuss!


    The meal was delicious.


    My chef at the Crossroad was not bad, but the skill of the royal chef was on another level. Hmm, yum-yum~ yum-yum~.


    During the meal, I had the chance to chat with Alberto and hear an unexpected piece of news.


    A victory celebration party...?!


    Yes. A celebration tomemorate the end of the war with Bringar Duchy.


    Alberto looked at me with a slightly puzzled expression.


    Werent you returning for this event, Your Highness...?


    No, I didnt know. I had no idea at all. I was practically dragged back here.


    The grand event being prepared at the pce was none other than a victory celebration for the war against Bringar Duchy.


    The official reason I was summoned to the pce was to attend this party.


    I incredulously stroked my chin.


    The wars not even over, is it? The Dukes not captured, and gueri attacks are still happening. And theyre holding a victory celebration party?


    So thats what it is.


    Externally, they must dere the war is over for some reason.


    The atmosphere has been unstable due to the long war with an ally, and it must be remedied.


    So they were advertising and preparing the event everywhere, and suddenly I trollingly dered support for the Bringar Duchy side.


    From the perspective of the second prince, Fernandez, they hastily sent me support and brought me here so I couldnt interfere until the event was over.


    I see how it works now...


    Annoyed, I gestured to Alberto.


    So whens the party?


    Its a week from now. We scheduled it to coincide with the return of the first prince, Lark.


    First Prince Lark Avnche Everck.


    The general who held the empires military power,mander of the western front, and the undefeated knight who spearheaded the Bringar Duchy annihtion operation.


    Ill be seeing the first prince this time, too.


    Unexpectedly, it seemed all the royal family would gather together as if for a conference.


    I swallowed dryly, feeling the situation growing beyond my control.


    I hadnt intended to go this far. If possible, I wanted to meet only the second prince, Fernandez, and leave.


    Well, think positively.


    With many people gathering, the number of those willing to send support to the southern front would increase, too.


    Whether its money, soldiers, or heroes, Crossroad always desperately needs support.


    A party, though...


    As I lifted the teacup Alberto brought me and savored its scent, I thought to myself,


    I know nothing about party manners, am I going to be okay...?!


    Well, whatever. If pushes to shove, Ill have to rely on Ashs reputation as a lunatic and break through!

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    After an early dinner.


    As I tried to go out of the imperial pce, the guards stopped me.


    "His Highness Fernandez has ordered you to wait in the private residence."


    "What the heck?"


    They seemed to be treating me well, but apparently, the intention was to confine me inside the private residence and make me y around there.


    I obediently returned to my room for the time being.


    Ashs life was all about making a scene, but there was no need to create chaos in this situation.


    I have a quiet way out!


    I pulled out a cloak that I had brought from Crossroad.


    [Invisibility Cloak (SSR)]


    When I put the cloak on my shoulders and looked in the mirror, it showed empty space. It was working properly.


    I was worried that if I couldnt see myself, I might lose my bnce, but fortunately, that didnt happen.


    I could see my body translucently.


    Good, then...


    I closed the cloaks cor, and looked at the bright city lights through the private residence window.


    Lets head out to town for a drink!


    There were many reasons why I was brought to the capital, but one of them was to deal with matters that couldnt be handled outside the capital.


    Ill meet the architect, make contact with the top, and...


    The Mercenary Guild!


    Time to draw a hero!


    ***


    The stealth provided by the [Invisibility Cloak] was level 3.


    So it would be detected by detection magic of level 3 or higher. And this ce was the heart of the empire, the imperial pce.


    Detection magic would certainly be in ce at the entrance, so there was a chance of getting caught right away.


    But I was lucky. My amodation was not in the main pce but in a distant private residence.


    Naturally, the level of surveince was much lower.


    Crouching next to the wall, I stared intently at the private residences main gate, guarded by the sentries.


    Perhaps due to my increased Intelligence and Magic Power stats, I could vaguely sense the magic cast around me when I focused.


    Theres surveince magic, but its about level 1?


    I didnt have to wait long before it was time for the guards to change shifts.


    For a brief moment, as the door opened and the soldiers passed by, I slipped through quietly.


    Easy, too easy!


    After that, everything went smoothly. Ashs private residence was located on the outermost part of the imperial pce, and the securitywork to be breached was correspondingly thin.


    It didnt take long for me topletely leave the imperial pce area and stand at the entrance to the city.


    Making sure no one was watching, I removed the invisibility cloak and looked back at the imperial pce, whistling. Ill get some fresh air, Dad!


    ***


    Walking the streets myself, the city seemed muchrger than it had appeared from the sky.


    The streets, thoroughly cleaned around the imperial pce, became dirtier as I headed south, but in return, they gained vibrancy.


    Boisterous conversations echoed, and the smells of alcohol, fire, and bread wafted from mats and stalls scattered around.


    I pulled my robes hood deep over my head and threaded my way through the bustling back alleys.


    Having grown used to the quiet of Crossroad, the crowded ce made my eyes spin.


    I stopped in a quieter spot and took a deep breath, unfolding the map from my pocket.


    Lets see, where to go...


    Since the harbor was south of the imperial pce,mercial facilities and guilds were naturally situated to the south.


    The aristocratic houses and the salons, high-end cafeterias catering to them, seemed to be to the north of the imperial pce.


    I dont need to worry about the ss distribution of this city.


    Having confirmed my destination, I folded the map and put it away.


    I had three ces to visit in total.


    The architect, needed for the Crossroad tourism city project; the top, necessary for taking over the magic stone distributionwork; and the Mercenary Guild, just to check if I could draw a hero.


    The architects office was the closest among the three. I hurried, hoping to arrive before it got toote.


    ***


    The architects office.


    "Coming in~!"


    BANG!


    I kicked the door open and entered, startling the architect, who had been intently examining blueprints.


    "Eek?! Wh-who are you?!"


    "Who else but your sky-high customer."


    I took off my hood and shed a mischievous smile.


    "You forgot about the letter, didnt you, friend?"


    "The letter... the hotel construction in Crossroad? Gasp! Surely not, Prince Ash...?"


    "Surely captures people."


    I got you!


    Approaching the architects desk, I took a seat in the chair before me, crossed my legs, and rested my chin in my hand.


    "Hey, you want to do a job with me?"


    My attitude was casual, but I had every intention of treating the architect properly.


    Crossroad was a dangerous ce, far from the imperial roads and teeming with monsters.


    Naturally, Id pay extra for a job in such a location.


    However.


    "Im truly sorry, Your Highness..."


    No matter how much I begged and pleaded, the architect remained steadfast in refusal. I was genuinely puzzled.


    "You wont do it, no matter how much I pay? Is there something that makes it impossible?"


    "..."


    "Why? Is there another reason?"


    "I cant tell you that, sir. Just know that if you ask other architects in the imperial city, theyll give you the same response."


    There was something else going on.


    Narrowing my eyes, I leaned closer to the architect and lowered my voice.


    "Fine. Ill back off quietly without asking more. But tell me this: Whats the reason? Did someone threaten you not to take my job?"


    "Gulp!"


    The architects shoulder twitched. It must be the right answer.


    "Look, friend. Its odd for me to say this, but Im Prince Ash."


    Frowning, I grumbled menacingly.


    "If you dont answer straight, who knows what might happen?"


    "Please, have mercy!"


    "ROAR!"


    "Please, save me!"


    I had scared him enough to make him cry. Enough joking; I patted the architects shoulder.


    "Its alright. Just tell me this, and I wont bother you further. Who was it? Who told you not to take my job?"


    "That would be..."


    In the end, the architect told the in truth.


    "Big Hand has pressured me not to take on any projects in Crossroad, no matter what..."


    "...?"


    I blinked in surprise.


    "Big Hand? Whos Big Hand?"


    "I, I cant say, Your Highness. Im truly sorry!"


    With that, he fell to the ground, wailing. I couldnt press further and had to leave the architects office.


    It was as the architect had said. People in other offices refused my requests, too, even going so far as to close up shop and run away, or take down their signs. Was all this really necessary?!


    ***


    It was the same with the merchants.


    All the merchants I could have contacted to build a new distributionwork in the game refused to contract with me.


    After cajoling, begging, and threatening them, they all spat out the same name.


    Big Hand.


    Big Hand had blocked all dealings with Crossroad.


    I couldnt secure a contract with an architect or merchant, and I wandered the streets, lost in thought.


    Who would go to such lengths to thwart me...?


    The news that I was looking for an architect and merchant in Crossroad must have spread among industry insiders weeks ago.


    And Big Hand had stepped in and messed things up.


    Who has enough influence to do this?


    I am a prince. A rascal, perhaps, but still one of the emperors three sons.


    And amander of the southern front.


    Even though its a ramshackle front operated solely with mercenaries, Im still amander in charge of defending the empire.


    I had personally requested these contracts, but the architects and merchants had refused me, risking their lives.


    This meant that Big Hand was a more frightening threat than me.


    Is it Fernandez? Or the Emperor?


    The two who immediately came to mind. They are obviously above me.


    But it seemed too... petty for them to have directly blocked me.


    All for a small city in the margraves territory, just for small work, with just an architect, just a merchant.


    Its hard to imagine that the regent or the emperor would block such a minor matter.


    Either of them could mess with me far more efficiently.


    So who on earth could it be...?


    Lost in thought, I found myself standing in front of the mercenary guild. I swallowed dryly, looking up at the building.


    Continental Mercenary Guild, New Terra Headquarters.


    Please let me pull a cheat-level hero!


    Of course, I knew it. There would be hardly any mercenaries here who were actually out in the field.


    This was the capital of the empire. A city garrisoned by the royal standing army, and one of the safest ces in the world.


    It was far removed from strife and chaos. There was no way that mercenaries, the warhounds seeking battles, would be here.


    This ce merely acted as a headquarter overseeing various mercenary guilds scattered across the continent and dealing with administrative tasks.


    It was unlikely to be a space for actually recruiting mercenaries. But still.


    Ill at least be able to find out where the useful mercenaries are.


    I came here to find out where the SSR-grade friends were roaming around the continent.


    As long as I could find their location, I could figure out how to scout them.


    And who knows? Perhaps a high-grade hero character is waiting for me inside? Theres always a possibility!


    With that thought, I flung the doors of the mercenary guild wide open, without really expecting much.


    But then.


    sh-!


    ...?


    As soon as I opened the door, a dazzling golden light spilled out. What the heck?!


    A woman was standing in front of the empty counter of the mercenary guild.


    The gold-colored aura unique to SSR-grade characters was emanating from her.


    She was a young woman with short, military blue hair, dressed in a in ck and white maids uniform. But what caught my eye the most was...


    A coffin.


    A massive ck coffin that she carried on her back.


    I was momentarily overwhelmed by this utterly unbnced, absurd visual, and my mouth fell open slightly.


    SSR-grade characters often have unique appearances, but a maid with a coffin? Id never seen this character in the game before.


    Ah.


    With her eyes, the same military blue as her hair, she nced at me. It was a lifeless stare, like that of a dead fish.


    She grabbed the hem of her skirt with a stiff, doll-like motion and bowed to me.


    ...You have arrived, Your Highness.


    Huh?


    The architect, and your contact with the top brass, I knew you woulde here, so I was waiting for you.


    Her toneless voice had an unmistakable sharpness to it.


    My master wishes to see you. Please... follow me obediently.


    I could instinctively sense that this womans master was the Big Hand who had manipted the architects and top brass.


    At the same time, I felt threatened.


    A person who could manipte the merchants in the capital, predict my movements, and even boldly summon a member of the royal family like me.


    This was dangerous.


    Whos your master tomand me toe? How dare you be insolent to the royalty?


    At my words, the woman tilted her head.


    Wont youe?


    And what if I say no?


    Then I have no choice.


    Click-


    The womanid her hand on the enormous coffin on her back.


    There was a short handle on top of the coffin, and she effortlessly picked it up with one hand, as if it were a club.


    Ill have to take you by force.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    "Unfortunately, I have no choice but to forcibly take you."


    The woman in a maids uniform spoke, holding a massive coffin like a blunt weapon.


    "Ha."


    I bared my teeth in a grin. Look at this. Now theyre even resorting to tant threats?


    Do they think Im a pushover? Despite appearances, Ive defeated countless monsters on the monster frontline, including the Vampire King himself.


    Great! Lets go head to head!


    ... Thats what I wanted to say, but I barely held it back, instead nodding my head.


    "Alright, alright. Ille with you."


    Upon hearing mypliant response, the woman seemed surprised.


    "Really?"


    "Really, whats it to you? I want to meet your master too."


    I was genuinely curious about what kind of person would exert pressure on the merchants of the Imperial Capital and then use that pressure to hinder my business.


    If they invite me, why shouldnt I go? Lets meet face-to-face and talk about it.


    "Hmm..."


    The woman squinted her eyes and murmured.


    "You wont run away. Somethings changed about you..."


    "What?"


    Whats going on? Did this woman know Ash?


    I wanted to ask, but there was no time. The woman with the massive coffin on her back led the way out of the mercenary guild.


    "Follow me. Ill guide you."


    ***


    After boarding a carriage that was waiting beside the mercenary guild building, we headed south for a while.


    The carriage finally stopped at a massive building right next to the harbor.


    I looked up at the sign of the building with unexpected emotions.


    <Silver Winter Commerce Guild>


    The Silver Winter? Thergestmerce guild in the empire, if not the entire continent?


    The Silver Winter was known for operating the continentsrgestmerce guild, reaching every corner of the empire.


    Although it was possible to contact them in the game, for some reason, they never traded with Crossroad. They seemed like dummy data.


    Is Silver Winter the one obstructing my trade with other guilds...? But why?


    My suspicions deepened as I followed the maid-d woman into the guild building.


    Even though it waste, the building was bustling with people.


    Among those carrying piles of paperwork and goods, the woman walked skillfully, her movement nimble despite the enormous coffin on her back.


    She stopped on the fifth floor, at the very end, where there was a door made of luxurious wood. Above it hung arge namete.


    <Silver Winter Guild Masters Office>


    This must be where the head of the guild resides.


    Two women dressed like the maid-d woman stood guard by the door, their faces stern and imposing.


    As the maid-d woman put down the coffin, the two guards stepped aside.


    Knock-knock- She knocked on the door carefully and recited emotionlessly, "Master. I have brought him."


    A cool, young female voice came from inside, "Come in."


    "Yes."


    The maid-d woman pulled open the door and stood aside politely. I cautiously stepped inside.


    The first thing I noticed was the smell of ink and paper.


    The spacious room was filled with all sorts of documents. A quick nce revealed they were mostly receipts and transaction records.


    Certificates verifying goods bought and sold by the guild were also in abundance.


    Next, I saw neatly packaged jewelry and precious metals.


    True to the continentsrgestmerce guild, they were dealing in such high-value goods. I turned my head, estimating the price of the jewels.


    Lastly, my eyes fell on her.


    A young woman, wearing a wrinkle-free female suit, sat at the desk in the middle of the room.


    Her hair, cascading past her waist, was a transparent watery blue, and her eyes, peering through sses at the documents, were as bright as freshly minted silver coins.


    She nced at me, thenid down her pen and took off her sses simultaneously.


    "You did well. You may leave, Elize."


    "Yes, Master."


    The name of the woman who had brought me here must have been Elize.


    Elizes eyes expressed loyalty andpassion towards her master, but towards me, they showed the same murky suspicion as before.


    Elize bowed politely at the waist and then closed the door quietly behind her.


    The room was left with only the woman, the leader of Silver Winter, and me.


    "..."


    "..."


    An awkward silence lingered.


    I was hesitating about what to say when the woman sighed softly.


    "You havent seen me for a long time, dont you have something to say to me?"


    "Uh..."


    Hesitant, I clumsily waved my hand.


    "Its been a while?"


    "..."


    The womans eyes narrowed, and I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Damn it. I knew this woman had some connection with Ash, but I didnt know what it was, so I didnt know how to proceed.


    Did this bastard Ash owe a debt to Silver Winter?


    Considering how he lived wildly with gambling and games, it was entirely possible.


    Had he sold his princes name to spend moneyvishly in this ce?


    No matter how I thought about it, the only reason theyd summon me so threateningly in such a huge ce must be that.


    I finished my guessing and nodded to myself. Alright, lets speak confidently.


    I couldnt repay, so lets run-!


    "Yes. Long time no see."


    However, the womans following words made me realize I waspletely wrong.


    "My lord."


    "..."


    I blinked my eyes in shock. What did she say?


    Im... my...


    "My lord...?!"


    "Arent you tired of that title now?"


    A bitter smile crept across the womans lips.


    "Even if you hate me, you must acknowledge me."


    "Uh...?"


    "We are engaged to be married."


    For some reason, her words sounded sad, and only then did I notice the namete on her desk.


    Serenade Silver Winter.


    She was the owner of the continentsrgest ce, Silver Winter, and Ashs fiance.


    "Lets go."


    Rising, Serenade picked up the jacket hanging on a coat hanger and, without putting it on, draped it over her shoulder.


    "This ce doesnt suit us for celebrating our reunion."


    Serenade passed me and led the way out of the room.


    I stood there, dumbfounded, watching her receding figure, before hurriedly following her.


    ***


    Swoosh...


    Gentle waves approaching the bow broke, creating spray.


    I was standing on a luxury yacht owned by Silver Winter.


    The sleek and white yacht was smoothly cutting through the sea, making arge circle around the harbor coast.


    Not far away, the harbor and city lights twinkled.


    Somehow, I managed to explore this city from the sky,nd, and sea all in one day. I felt like I had aplished some challenge.


    No, no, stop thinking like a crazy gamer!


    I shook my head violently. This was not the time to open the system window to check for achievement notifications! Stop escaping reality!


    I heard about having a fiance, but...


    Who would have known that I would meet her on my first day in the imperial city? I was not prepared!


    I might be a professional at conquering monsters, but... dealing with womens hearts is a lot harder, you know?!


    Click. Click.


    Just then, Serenade approached me from behind, holding a cocktail in each hand.


    Serenade extended the blue cocktail in her right hand to me.


    "I brought what you always drink."


    "Thank you, b-"


    I stopped myself mid-sentence.


    Like Ash, like Ash? Like Ash!


    Smack!


    I snatched the ss and downed the cocktail in one shot.


    It must have been a strong drink because my stomach immediately felt hot. Hell yeah!


    I threw the empty ss into the sea outside the yacht, energetically.


    Sorry for littering the ocean, but this should make me more like Ash, right?!


    "..."


    Serenades eyes widened, frozen in shock at my sudden behavior.


    I started to sweat. Was that too overboard?


    "Um... Your throat must have been quite dry. Shall I get you another drink, my lord?"


    "No, thats enough. Im good."


    I casually waved my hand. One more drink like this, and there would be no stomach lining left.


    But thanks to the alcohol, my tensed body rxed. Perhaps I should pretend to be Ash, under the influence of alcohol.


    Whew.


    Leaning against the railing where I was leaning, Serenade let out a soft sigh and took a sip from her ss.


    After you left for the battlefield and returned to the Imperial Capital, you didnt even try to get in contact with me.


    ...


    When you left, it was the same. You didnt say anything to me. I thought I was used to being treated like this, but isnt it a bit... too much?


    Serenades silvery eyes looked at me gently. I made an effort to smile calmly.


    Were you worried?


    Im always worried.


    Serenade muttered, twirling her cocktail ss in her hand.


    Im always anxious that you might... break your promise.


    A promise? What promise did Ash make?


    I was curious, but I changed the subject. There was something I needed to ask.


    So you interfered?


    Interfered? What are you talking about?


    Dont y dumb. The architects and merchants I contacted all backed off, and it was you, wasnt it?


    Serenade chuckled.


    Oh, that? That was something I had to do, of course.


    What?


    Didnt I promise you that my Silver Winter Merchants would provide the bestmercial service? We cant have other mongrels interfering.


    I was speechless.


    So, whats this all about?


    I will select the architect for you. I dont know what business you want to do in Crossroad, but that business will also be handled by our Silver Winter Merchants.


    You didnt like me contracting with other merchants, so you acted first and stopped it... was that the story?


    If you leave such matters to me, Ill take care of everything. Just let me know.


    ...


    Tell me as much money as you need, too. Whether you use it for gambling or betting, Ill lend you as much as you want. Anything we handle in our merchants, just say the word. Whether its alcohol, jewelry, or anything precious, if I can get it, I can give it to you.


    Why is she doing so much?


    Hesitant, I cautiously asked.


    So what should I give in return?


    ...Youre pretending to forget again.


    Serenades watery hair fluttered in the gentle sea breeze. It looked like a wave rippling in the air.


    From the beginning, our familys request was clear, wasnt it?


    Serenade, letting out a long sigh, looked up at me with sharp silvery eyes.


    Why was it? Her eyes were desperate and pained.


    Give us the royal favor, to our Silver Winter, a humble merchant family that only has money...


    Royal favor?


    Not the star-silver for hunting vampires but the royal favor ()? If thats the case...


    Your... royal seed.


    Serenades long, slender fingers tightly gripped my sleeve.


    Give it to me.


    My eyes widened in shock.


    The seed...


    Seed, seed, seed, SEED?! (TL Note: (   ))

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    "Give me your... seed of the Imperial family."


    At Serenades words, my mouth fell open. What the heck?!


    My goodness gracious! What is this woman saying?!


    Its improper, youngdy!


    In this fantasy world, the Red Dragon might be the supreme, but, hey?! Where Ie from, its the Confucian Dragon that reigned supreme! Be careful with such dialogue, or youll be in big trouble!


    The amount of cold sweat suddenly shooting up my back doubled.


    I avoided Serenades earnest gaze, dripping with sweat. Oh dear, oh dear, how embarrassing! I cant even meet her eyes!


    And as I avoided her gaze, Serenades voice grew suddenly heavy.


    "Youre always like this, my lord."


    "Huh?"


    "Day in and day out, you, ascivious person spreading rumors with other noble daughters, for some reason, have never held me even once."


    Serenades head hung low, her fists clenched tight.


    "No, not just holding me, but even looking into my eyes like now, youve always hated."


    "No, this is..."


    This is just because Im shy, you know...


    "Do you dislike young girls that much?"


    "No, I, I dont dislike..."


    "Because Im from a lowly merchant family? Because I bought the position of your fiance with money? If you embrace me, do you think Ill smell like dirty metal?"


    Something trickled down Serenades pale cheek. Huh?


    It was a transparent droplet.


    Serenade was... well... crying.


    I froze.


    Great heavens! I really dont know how to handle this kind of situation at all!


    "I never expected your love from the beginning."


    Serenade looked up at me, weeping without even wiping her tears.


    "I know. You must dislike mixing the pure blood of the noble imperial family with such a lowly and filthy woman like me. But even if its a contractual rtionship, even if the adults arranged it, we still promised to be a couple, didnt we?"


    "..."


    "Im offering everything I have to you, my lord, so why dont you... look at me just once?"


    I wanted tofort her somehow, but the situation didnt allow me to easily speak up.


    Ash and Serenades rtionship was foreign to me, a strict rtionship between strangers.


    As a yer who had merely taken over this body, could I interfere in this rtionship?


    Would itter turn into a greater wound for her?


    While I hesitated, frozen, Serenade turned away, wiping her tears.


    "Im tired of begging you for attention and affection, my lord..."


    "..."


    "Im sorry for whining and acting spoiled, and for possibly boring you."


    "No, thats not it, I mean..."


    "Seeing you after so long, I must have gotten overly excited, and my emotions got the best of me. I apologize."


    Serenade waved her hand, calming her breath.


    The captain steering the yacht turned the bow towards the harbor.


    "Its getting quitete. Even though the Imperial Capital is rtively safe, its dangerous for a member of the Imperial Family to wander the streets alone. Ill prepare a carriage, so please take it home."


    "..."


    "If you need anything, just send me a message. The festival is approaching, so the Imperial Capital will be hectic. Please dont wander around at night like this for a while..."


    Serenade stopped, caught in her words.


    "Right, you hate when I nag."


    "..."


    "Ha ha. How odd. How can I be so mismatched with your tastes, my lord?"


    I remained silent, and the boat soon returned to the harbor.


    "Im sorry for being brash today, my lord."


    Serenade bowed deeply towards me.


    "Please forget about today, and feel free to visit me anytime... whether its for money or a drink."


    "..."


    "Well, take care."


    With tear-stained cheeks, Serenade smiled.


    "I was happy to see you, my lord."


    ***


    Inside the carriage returning to the Imperial Pce.


    I was still lost in thought.


    I had secured the architect and trade line I intended to get in the Imperial Capital.


    With the Silver Winter Trade Line, thergest in the empire, it should be reliable enough.


    I could easily proceed with the Crossroads tourist city n, the independent magical stone distribution line as well.


    But only one thing.


    People.


    An unexpected problem had arisen.


    People are always troublesome.


    Such issues had never crossed my mind in Crossroad.


    Since nearly all my rtionships with others had begun from a zero base, built up by me.


    It was about me, not Ash.


    However, in the Imperial Capital of New Terra, all rtionships were Ashs.


    The Emperor, the princes, court officials, servants, and even the fiance I met today; these were all rtionships Ash had cultivated and built.


    Could I really tamper with them?


    Even if I were to intervene, could I guide them in the right direction?


    Rtionships between people are like a Jenga puzzle.


    You dont just pile them up endlessly; you remove the pirs from between and ce them on top.


    If you build as high as possible and then stop, that human rtionship remains stable.


    But now, I was pondering whether to touch the precarious Jenga puzzle that Ash had built.


    Whether the tower grows taller or copses altogether, problems could arise on either side.


    What should I do...


    I wrapped my head in confusion, pondering the matter.


    - Why wont the Lord even look at the girl properly?


    I recalled the image of Serenade, who was crying teardrops from her silver eyes andmenting pitifully.


    Huh.


    This isnt just Serenades problem.


    I havee to the Imperial Capital, and I must keep shing with Ashs people. Then I must clearly determine my stance.


    Either not to interfere at all.


    Or...


    To bear everything of Ash... myself.


    I clenched my mouth shut.


    Either way, I had regarded Ash as someone else so far. I had thought of him as a separate person.


    Can I really ept that strangers life as wholly mine?


    Do I truly have the resolve for that?


    Thats when it happened.


    Thud!


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped.


    "Huh?"


    I looked out of the window, puzzled.


    The imperial pce was not visible. It was a dark back alley. Whats going on? Did the carriage break down?


    At that moment, the coachman who had descended from the coachmans seat came walking back.


    "Hey, whats the matter..."


    Bang!


    Before I could even ask the coachman what was wrong, she flung the carriage door open, grabbed me by the cor, and pulled me out.


    "What?!"


    At the same time, she threw me.


    I involuntarily screamed as I floated in mid-air.


    Wooaahhh?! What is thiiiis?!


    Thump!


    Perhaps due to all the time I had spent wandering in dungeons and tumbling in defensive battles, I managed to straighten myself in the air andnd upright. Thud!


    You, who dares-!


    I stopped mid-shout as I looked forward.


    Rumble...


    In front of me stood a woman in a maids outfit, holding a massive polearm.


    Elize.


    It was Serenades subordinate, the one who was driving the carriage to take me to the pce.


    And from her whole body emanated a terrifying fighting spirit.


    The materialized energy stirred up a wind, fluttering her maids apron.


    "Ash, Crown Prince."


    Elizes chilling cobalt eyes were filled with creepy determination.


    Like a finely sharpened de, that determination.


    "You are trash."


    "Ex, excuse me?!"


    I unknowingly responded with respect. Why, why suddenly like this?!


    "Ten years ago, after bing engaged to you, my mistress devoted herself to you. She lent you money for gambling, served you the finest wines from around the world. Most of your wasteful extravagances in the Imperial Capital were cleaned up not by the Imperial Family, but by our Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Crunch.


    Elizes teeth were ground together, fiercely.


    I hated seeing you like that, but I endured it. It was the wish of the previous Merchant Guilds head to shed the disgrace of a poor merchant family by forming a connection with the Imperial Family, and...


    Whoosh-!


    Elize aimed the massive polearm she was carrying at her back forward.


    Because my mistress, Lady Serenade, loved you.


    ...


    But, I can no longer tolerate this. You are only causing harm to our Merchant Guild. Above all, you only wound my mistress.


    Elizes emanating fighting spirit became even more vivid.


    To repay the kindness shown by the previous head of the Merchant Guild, and for the remaining life of my revered mistress.


    And then, Elize said,


    You must die here.


    She was going to kill a royal.


    He had dered that the battle would be fought here.


    Whether it was a twisted act of loyalty or something else, I didnt know, but I hurriedly drew my staff from my possession.


    Damn it! How do I calm this situation down?!


    I had already learned that Elize was an SSR-grade character from the mercenary guild. Even if I didnt know, she must be quite strong.


    First, lets subdue her!


    But I, too, had defeated countless monsters, and had grown through various hardships in the dungeon beneath theke.


    An SSR-grade character who had beenfortably living here in the Imperial Capital without experiencing real battles should be easy to subdue.


    ...Or so I thought.


    Bang!


    Elize mmed her coffin, which she had been holding like a club, into the ground.


    I opened my eyes wide. Huh? Whats she doing?


    Then,


    "Sword Coffin, deploy."


    At the same time as Elizes murmur, the coffin opened to the left and right.


    Shwoosh-!


    And inside the coffin, there were all kinds of swords stored by type.


    Greatsword. Longsword. Dagger. Rapier. Curved sword. Broad sword. Short sword. Tae sword...


    All of them were at least SR-grade weapons.


    Damn, this is insane?!


    Only then did I realize who Elize was, and my mouth fell open.


    I thought I hadnt seen Elize in the game. But that was not the case.


    I hadnt recognized her just because the maids outfit was unfamiliar.


    Why is the Funeral Swordmaster, Elizabeth, here...?!


    A monster that ranks among the strongest sword characters in all of "Protect the Empire."


    The Swords Funeral Director, Elizabeth.


    She had appeared in the game wearing a dark funeral directors outfit and a funeral directors hat, so I hadnt recognized her at all in her current maids dress...!


    Damn it, Lucas! You have to speak clearly!


    The unexpected catastrophe was not my fiance, Serenade Silver Winter.


    It was this woman, Elizabeth, Serenades escort!


    "I will make your end painless."


    Selecting a sword from the Sword Coffin, Elizabeth ominously intoned,


    "Thats out of consideration for the man who almost became my masters husband."


    Immediately after, Elizabeth pulled out a saw-de sword, its de jagged and uneven.


    "Ah, this looks good."


    No, that looks extremely painful, that thing-!


    Whether I was rmed or not, Elizabeth drew the saw-de sword and charged at me.


    She was truly intent on killing me.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chaeng-!


    In a back alley of the night, swords shed, ringing out with an ominous metallic sound.


    The sawde sword swung by Elize, and the three magic swords wielded by me.


    A total of four des sliced through the darkness, tangling together, and with each sh, dazzling sparks flew.


    They were mostly the mana particles spat out as my magic swords were shattered.


    Shes strong!


    Frantically thrusting my staff tounch my magic swords, I was drenched in cold sweat.


    Though I had almost no experience in PVP, I had stood on the front lines with the heroes of "Protect the Empire" and killed many named monsters.


    Just a few rounds were enough to tell.


    This woman, Elizeshe was incredibly strong!


    After going to the monster frontlines, youve be... quite impressive.


    Elize coolly muttered as she effortlessly swung her sawde sword, grinding my magic swords to pieces.


    Now, I will get serious.


    Rolling up my sleeves and adjusting my gloves, I grumbled.


    No, this is already tough enough. Cant you stop here?!


    Of course, Elize didnt even pretend to listen.


    Sword Coffin, release.


    As Elize spat themand, the Sword Coffin standing in the corner of the alley emitted a glow, as if turning on.


    Woo-woong!


    Third sword.


    The sword, stored in the third slot of the Sword Coffin, rocketed up like a projectile, spinning in the air andnding above Elizes head.


    Thud!


    Without even turning to look, Elize reached up with her left hand and caught the hilt of the sword.


    I was already intimidated by just this scene.


    Elize, holding a sawde sword in her right hand and a longsword in her left, bowed slightly.


    Well, lets start again.


    She appeared to be making a gesture like a bow before dancing.


    Wait, wait! Elize!


    I reached out my hand, desperately shouting.


    If you really kill me, the whole Silver Winter Merchant Guild will be in jeopardy! Do you know that?!


    If Elize were tomit regicide, certainly her master Serenade and the Silver Winter Merchant Guild would all be punished. She had to know that, right?


    However, Elize said something unexpected.


    Its Elize, not Elizabeth.


    What?


    Its Elize, not Elizabeth. Do not call me Elizabeth.


    Whether its Elizabeth or Elize, isnt it just a difference between the full name and a nickname?


    When I was taken into the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, I abandoned the name Elizabeth, the name of a murderer. Instead, I decided to live with the name Elize, given to me by mydy.


    Grrr.


    Her hands gripping both swords tensed.


    And I will die as Elize. After killing you, I will end my life here.


    What are you saying?!


    Dressed as if we were ambushed by a bandit. It will appear as though we were attacked and killed while riding in the carriage. Ill even set fire to our bodies and the carriage... I have a lot of experience with this sort of thing, so Im good at tampering with evidence. You dont need to worry.


    No, my worries are huge, but not about that!


    Whether or not things proceed from here, only if you are gone... mydys life will change.


    Elizes eyes, closing and opening, shed a chilling determination.


    For Miss Serenade, please die with me.


    Her eyes were those of someone prepared to die.


    They were the eyes of someone resolved to join her opponent in death.


    I gritted my teeth. This fool!


    You think the Imperial Family is that easy?! Theyll uncover everything about tonight, and somehow hold your guild ountable!


    ...


    What youre doing now isnt loyalty! Its stupidity! Stop for your masters sake, too, Elize!


    But no matter what I said, Elize showed no sign of stopping. It seemed that, now that things hade this far, she believed there was no turning back.


    Damn it!


    I gripped my staff.


    For my own survival, and also for Serenade, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, and even for Elize.


    I must not die here. Somehow, I must survive and calm the situation down, preventing unnecessary damage from spreading.


    Taaat-!


    The problem was, Elize was too strong.


    Chang! Chae-chae-chang!


    Her sawde sword and longsword, held in both hands, danced with smooth grace, their brilliance following her every move.


    Every time the sword light twisted in her hands, my magic swords were smashed to pieces.


    The fortunate part was that I fully understood Elizes skill set.


    "Of course! Among the front-line dealers, she was my top-picked character!"


    When ying Protect the Empire, I, obsessed with performance, naturally favored Elizabeth, a super-capable character.


    Her battle style was inherently mboyant, something the viewers loved as well.


    Thanks to that, I had aplete grasp of Elizes skills and was somehow able to counter her relentless twin sword attacks.


    But a limit was reached. Not going down easily, Elize pulled her next move.


    "Sword Coffin, eject. Sword number 8. Sword number 11."


    Thwack! Thwack-!


    From the Sword Coffin, a short sword and a long sword sprang up one after another.


    Simultaneously, Elize hurled a sawtooth sword and a long de at me.


    "Uwaaaaah!"


    I barely ducked, almost tumbling, and the sawtooth sword and the long de deeply embedded themselves into the wall of the abandoned building behind me.


    Immediately after, Elize soared through the sky, gracefully catching the falling short sword and long sword, then rushing at me.


    Whoosh!


    Elize brandished the short sword and the long sword with terrifying momentum, and when I barely dodged them, she thrust both swords into the abandoned buildings wall. She then pulled out the previously embedded sawtooth sword and long de, swinging them once more.


    ng! Cling! ng-ng-ng-!


    A relentless assault without a moment to breathe.


    She swung the four des, stuck them in the wall, retrieved them, and swung again - a veritable storm of swords.


    Really...


    The speed at which my magic sword was being destroyed was faster than its regeneration. Feeling my MP dwindling, I thought,


    Really want to recruit her to my Crossroad, damn it!


    How great it would be if such a strong character joined our party! Not only dungeon raids but also defenses would be much easier!


    But regardless of my observations as a battle operator, Elize was trying to kill me right now.


    How can I effectively suppress her? If I use [Gaze of Command]?


    But Elize is one of the swordsmen with unusually high Magic Power stats.


    Theres a significant chance my Level 1 skill, [Gaze of Command], wont work on her.


    Then what should I...?!


    As I racked my brain for a solution,


    "Sword Coffin, eject. Sword number 1."


    Elizes emotionless voice resonated softly.


    Thwack-!


    The ejected flying sword from the Sword Coffin was - a dark blue dagger, matching Elizes eyes and hair.


    And Elize caught the flying dagger,


    Crack!


    With her teeth.


    She precisely caught the dagger flying from behind in her mouth, a movement so agile youd believe it if someone said she was a hunting dog, not a human.


    Elize then thrust the dagger held in her mouth at me.


    My magic swords were all shattered, fending off Elizes other four swords. There was no magic sword left to block the dagger.


    A triumphant glint passed through Elizes eyes.


    At that moment,


    Swoosh-!


    I suddenly thrust my right fist forward. My fist was adorned with a glove I had taken out of my inventory and worn earlier.


    [Lucky Strike].


    My ultimate fortune-based weapon!


    "...?!"


    Seemingly not expecting me to suddenly engage in closebat, Elize was momentarily bewildered.


    Her sharp blue eyes quickly scanned my fist.


    She, the sword-wielding mortician who plunders weapons from the foes she ys after conducting their funerals, possesses the ability to identify item grades, [Appraisal Eye]. She must have recognized that the glove on my hand was an SSR-grade weapon.


    Thats why, undoubtedly,


    "Grrr!"


    She dodged my attack.


    Since she didnt know the true nature of this weapon or what special ability it might hide.


    To kill me for sure, she had no choice but to back off here.


    Twist!


    Elize twisted her charging body in reverse, leaning her upper body back. My fist narrowly brushed past her torso.


    I grinned.


    I knew youd dodge, Elize!


    From the start, my fist wasnt aiming for Elize.


    Defeating a strong opponent like her with a luck-based weapon like [Lucky Strike] was something I didnt even hope for.


    What I aimed for was the abandoned buildings wall beside her, fragile and cracked from all the swords shed stuck into it!


    Thump.


    My horizontally swung fist touched the wall, and,


    Ding!


    Immediately after, a slot window began to spin in a corner of my view. It was the damage determination slot for [Lucky Strike].


    The rapidly spinning slot window gradually stopped, creating a three-digit number.


    0. 1. 6.


    16 damage. A figure akin to a mere scratch.


    But even if it was a weak number to a monster, it was more than enough to crumble a wall already cracked and worn!


    Crash and Bang!


    Following the crack, the wall of the ruined building began to copse.


    Under the raining debris of the building, Elize quickly attempted to evade. But at that moment,


    Elize!


    I activated my first skill [Gaze of Command].


    [You are using Gaze of Command.]


    [Target acquired: 1 unit.]


    Stay still right there... just for one second!


    [Command difficulty: Very Easy]


    [Comparing the users Intelligence stat with the targets Magic Power stat.]


    [Determining the sess rate. Starting the resistance roll...]


    Elize was a character with a high Magic Power statpared to her ss.


    Therefore, I gave her an extremely easymand with very low difficulty to make sure she couldnt resist my skill.


    And thanks to that,


    [Judgmentplete!]


    >Sess: 1 unit


    [Executing forcedmand.]


    Skill judgment was a sess.


    ...?!


    Frozen.


    Elize looked down at her body,pletely stiffened in ce, unable toprehend what had happened,


    Rumble- Bang!


    The next moment, she couldnt avoid the fallen debris of the ruined building and was buried underneath.


    ***


    Thud, thud, thud...


    Buried under the debris of the ruined building, Elize waspletely immobilized.


    Her maid uniform was soaked in blood. Being swept away by the buildings debris without even having a chance to evade or defend herself must have been quite painful.


    Phew...


    Confirming her knockdown, I sighed in relief. That was truly dangerous.


    I carefully approached Elize. She was breathing heavily, looking up at me.


    You got me...pletely. I never expected you to have... such a trick up your sleeve.


    You would have won with purebat skills, Elize.


    The fact that I used [Lucky Strike] and somewhat depended on luck was true.


    If there had been a 000 fumble, I would have just died.


    Pulling out a hidden trick at the optimal moment, going all-in when needed... thats also skill. Cough! Ive been thoroughly beaten...


    Elize closed her eyes.


    Kill me.


    ...


    But Your Highness, please show mercy to my master...


    Elize pleaded in a trembling voice.


    I acted on my own in this matter. Please... showpassion to Miss Serenade...


    You thought you could be forgiven with those words?


    I spat out coldly.


    Elize. Your emotionally driven actions could have cost not only Silver Winter Merchant Guild but also your masters life.


    ...


    You might have been confident in your skills, but you should have thought about the consequences of failure.


    A bitter smile appeared on Elizes lips.


    The former head of the guild was right...


    Hmm?


    Im impulsive and hot-headed. He said Id mess up someday... that once youve washed your hands of the underworld, you should live quietly. He always warned me...


    Elize raised her downcast eyes to look at the night sky.


    I couldnt bear to see Miss in distress and impulsivelymitted this act... Haha. I never thought my actions would make her even sadder.


    ...


    Im sorry, Miss... truly...


    As I was silently watching the pathetic Elize and about to open my mouth,


    Tramp! Tramp! Tramp!


    Suddenly, a uniform marching sound began to echo around the back alley.


    Lights shed from all sides, and in no time, expressionless soldiers carryingnterns high marched into the alley.


    I narrowed my eyes at them. This is...


    Ash, my dear troublemaker of a sibling.


    Then, a young mans soft voice rang out.


    I told you to stay quietly at the Star Pce, didnt I? Where are you going at this hour? You dont know how much trouble it was to find you.


    Pushing through the soldiers, a man appeared.


    His tempting ck hair tied behind his head exuded a faint red aura, and within his frameless sses sparkled intelligent red eyes.


    Though the face was unfamiliar, the voice was recognizable. Perhaps it was because wed already fought with words once before.


    I gritted my teeth and spat out the opponents name.


    "Fernandez...!"


    He was the empires second prince, the administrative deputy, and the overallmander of the Aegis Special Forces Team 8.


    Fernandez Ember Keeper Everck clicked his tongue.


    "You should add brother at the end. Youre the youngest, after all."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    You really are something, leaving the pce without a word. What were you thinking?


    Fernandez spoke in a gentle and calm tone.


    The soldiers were waiting to find you, and I even had to scour the Imperial Capital as if searching for a thief.


    Fernandez approached me and reached out, carelessly messing up my hair.


    This guy, he seems to be about 5cm taller than me.


    Truly, youre a troublesome younger sibling, our youngest.


    ...


    Anyway... whats going on here?


    Fernandez examined the scratches all over my body and then narrowed his eyes at the sight of Elizes sword embedded in the ground.


    From what I can see, it seems like the two of you fought a duel to the death.


    ...


    And that fallendy over there looks like a maid from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Fernandez, inspecting the sword marks on the wall, let out a hollowugh.


    Daring to draw a sword against royalty? Well have to hold the Silver Winter Merchant Guild responsible. We should investigate if there was a traitorous intent.


    ...


    The tax revenue was reduced this year, and it was quite troubling. Its a good thing; the treasury will be enriched for a while with Silver Winters contribution, right?


    Elize had closed her eyes tightly as if giving up on everything.


    My mouth was parched. What should I say? What excuse could dispel this situation?


    ...!


    Then, something came to mind.


    Yes, Ash, this rascal is a famous womanizer...!


    Thats not it, brother.


    Huh?


    That is, its strange to say this, but.


    I grinned mischievously and calmly told a lie.


    Elize and I are dating.


    ...?!


    Elize looked at me in astonishment.


    What, what did you say?


    I approached the bewildered Elize, smiling, and formed my lips into a small shape.


    If you dont want to hurt Serenade, y along, fool!


    ...!


    I practically pulled the shuddering Elize to her feet and smiled brightly at Fernandez.


    I mean, before I headed south, thisdy and I spent some hot nights together? Her fiery temperament is exactly my type. But now that Im back, seeing me only with her master, she got a tad~ jealous.


    Ho ho...


    Fernandezughed as if incredulous.


    So? You two lovers had an intense quarrel?


    You know how it goes in love fights, right? Harsh words and swords sh, but then love flows again. Isnt that how it works?


    Oh, dear...


    Fernandez surveyed the totally copsed building, the blood-soaked Elize, and my body scratched all over by a de before clicking his tongue.


    Youre having a passionate love affair, my little brother. Im truly proud of you.


    Thanks for the praise. Sometimes I am quite proud of myself.


    I managed to annoy Fernandez.


    Hey, but what now? We were just reconciling, and then you appeared and ruined the mood.


    I looked back at Elize and grinned.


    Right, darling? We were all~ reconciled, but my brother here is funny, huh? Huh?


    ...


    Elize just stared at me in a dumbfounded way, so I whispered to her softly.


    Smile, quickly!


    If she didnt want to lose her head for attacking royalty, she had to pretend to be in love!


    ...


    Then Elize lifted her trembling lips and let out a hideous, eerie grin.


    Eek! That smile is scary. Totally the face of a murderer. No wonder she always looked expressionless.


    Anyway, as we cozied up, giggling together, Fernandezughed as if he couldnt believe it.


    Even so, my little brother, ying with your fiances maid? Arent you ashamed before Serenade?


    Shes my fiances maid, so I yed with her. Oh, I might have to lecture you on how I enjoy my thrilling love life.


    Enough, enough.


    Fernandez, waving his hand, stared at Elize with stern eyes.


    Hmm. But attacking royalty is a serious offense, even so...


    Oh,e on, brother! Please! If the maid I courted is charged for drawing a sword at me, what will be of the rumors among thedies in the Imperial Capital?


    What would be of them?


    The conversation continued, keeping the audience in suspense about what exactly would be of those rumors. The clever use of humor, tension, and intrigue paints a vivid picture of the games world and theplex rtionships between the characters.


    "If you mess around with me, people will talk about her going to jail! Thats not good. Do you know how much itll interfere with my delightful love life?"


    I pulled Elize close and grinned widely.


    "So, please? Please understand. I want to continue having fun with my Elize."


    Squeeze.


    With our cheeks pressed together, I whispered to her.


    Smile.


    ...


    Grin.


    Grimace.


    Elize and I held the most awkward smiles in the world,ughing together.


    "Hmmm..."


    Fernandez looked at us with a sharp, inscrutable gaze before finally letting out a faintugh.


    "Ha ha, really. In any case, our youngest here is more than I can handle."


    Did I win, or did he give in?


    "Alright, alright. If you say so, I wont make a fuss. Ill turn a blind eye."


    As Fernandez waved his hand, the soldiers began to step back, one by one, disappearing into the alleyway.


    Fernandez murmured softly as he, along with the soldiers, began to walk away.


    "But Ash, itd be best if you didnt y so loudly in the future."


    "..."


    "Finish up with the youngdy ande. Ill wait for you in the carriage. Lets return to the pce together."


    Fernandez vanished out of the alley.


    Phew. I let out a sigh of relief as Elize suppressed a moan.


    "Ugh!"


    Blood was seeping from various ces in her maids uniform. She must have been standing forcibly, despite her injuries.


    I pulled a potion from my bag and handed it to her.


    "Drink this. Youll feel a bit better."


    "..."


    "And forget about what happened today. Nothing happened between us."


    Staring nkly at the potion in her hand, Elize mumbled softly.


    "Why?"


    "Huh?"


    "Your Highness, I was trying to kill you."


    "Oh, I know."


    She had just been swinging a knife at my throat a few minutes ago.


    "But... why are you helping me? I might still try to kill you when I get the chance."


    "I know."


    I clicked my tongue impatiently.


    "But thats what it will take for you to trust me in the future."


    "What..."


    "Elize. No matter what trashy things Ive done in the past, I dont want to make your master unhappy now. I mean it."


    Elize looked at me with wide eyes.


    I smiled bitterly at her.


    "I dont know exactly how I should act to keep from hurting that person, but I do know that if you die, your master will be sad."


    "..."


    "So, what happened todayyour trying to kill medidnt happen."


    Not just for Serenades sake.


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild was vital to the future development of Crossroad and securing the distribution line of magical stones.


    I couldnt let it be destroyed over something like this.


    Besides, Elize was an SSR-ranked swordswoman in the game, one of the few.


    If I could employ her in the game, there was a chance she might join meter. I had to keep her alive for the future.


    I helped Elize sit down on the ground, and she continued to look at me, still holding the potion, with a nk expression.


    "See you again."


    I replied to her gaze with an awkward smile and walked away.


    Outside the alley, Fernandezs carriage was waiting for me.


    "..."


    Elize stared at me, still dumbfounded, until I was out of sight.


    ***


    Inside the carriage on the way back to the Imperial Pce.


    "Dont get involved with the Silver Winter Merchant Guild anymore. Whether its the fiance or the maid, stop seeing them."


    Fernandez blurted out.


    "The engagement will be broken off in a few days, so you better not continue chasing after it."


    "What?"


    I asked, astonished.


    "Break off the engagement?"


    Fernandez looked at me, puzzled.


    "Why are you surprised? Have you forgotten already? It was all decided long ago."


    Fernandezs carriage was spacious.


    Inside, he had everything he needed to work, including all kinds of documents and stationery.


    As he leaned back on the velvet seat across from me, still holding a quill and working on his paperwork, Fernandez continued.


    "It was only for the sake of the nationwide road project that we used that guild."


    "..."


    "Those friends, they used their nationwide distributionwork to diligently pave the way for us. Not only that? They took over all the business operations and even bore half the costs."


    Fernandezughed out loud.


    "How eagerly they wished to be kin to the Imperial Family. Ha ha! Pitiful fools."


    "..."


    "No matter how much of a pauper you may be, Father would never let you marry the daughter of a lowly guild like that... a family that bought nobility with money."


    Fernandez, who hadnt ceased his smile, furrowed his brow at my rigidity.


    "Whats the matter, Ash? Are you actually worried about marrying into such a lowly family? You adorable kid."


    "No, I..."


    "Thanks to the name you lent, the empires roads have been neatly fixed all over the country. The road project is in its final phase, so theres no need to maintain the engagement any longer."


    "..."


    "Having served its purpose, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild will now be slowly devoured by the Imperial Family."


    I clenched my fist.


    So thats how it was.


    Had the Imperial Family nned to use and discard the Silver Winter Merchant Guild from the beginning?


    Did Serenade have a premonition of this... was that why she was so anxious?


    "That merchant woman is quite ridiculous. Whether buying nobility with money or forming connections with the Imperial Family, their lowly history wont disappear. Shes even eager to mix a drop of Evercks blood into their lineage. As if that heritage means anything."


    The man born of the worlds most noble bloodughed scornfully.


    Fernandez then let out an oops! and smiled warmly at me.


    "Sorry about that. It must be unpleasant for you to hear. Your mother was from themon folk too, so you probably dont like hearing this talk."


    "...?"


    "Ive been told many times to fix this part of me thats so insensitive. Ha ha, it wasnt intentional. Im sorry."


    I blinked, stunned. What?


    Ashs mother was amoner?


    "Enough with the idle talk; lets discuss the future."


    Fernandez casually changed the subject.


    "You must have heard already, but a victory celebration party will be held in a week. Just behave and avoid any trouble until then."


    Fernandez looked at me with warm eyes.


    "As soon as Lark returns from the western front, well awaken Father from his hibernation. After so long, the four of us can have a Guardians meeting."


    "...?"


    Iprehensible words kepting.


    The Emperors hibernation?


    A Guardians meeting?


    What the heck was he talking about?


    "I know youre dissatisfied with being assigned to the southern front and that you find the situation with the monsters overwhelming. I understand why youre angry this time. But Ash, we as Guardians have had a hard time too."


    "..."


    "Just hold on a bit longer, and speak directly to Father during the meeting. With Fathers permission, Ill also send more central troops to support the south."


    I was silent, unable to follow the conversation.


    Taking my silence as discontent, Fernandez soothed me with gentle words.


    "All of this is to protect the empire from the fate of destruction."


    "The fate of... destruction?"


    I frowned.


    This phrase... It seemed familiar...


    "Yes. To rebel against that fate, without regard for means or methods, even sacrificing everything else to protect the empire."


    Fernandez reached out and warmly grasped my hand, a broad smile on his lips.


    "The four of us made that vow together, remember?"


    I looked at Fernandez with trembling eyes.


    The fate of destruction?


    Rebellion against that fate?


    Sacrificing everything to protect the empire?


    What did all these words mean?


    What are the people of this royal family...


    What were they doing at the center of the world?

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Imperial Pce. Ashs Star Pce.


    In the dead of night, as dawn drew near, within the dimly lit reception room.


    ...


    Sitting on the sofa, I slowly brought the wine ss to my lips, lost in thought.


    It was about Prince Fernandez, the second prince, who had escorted me to the Star Pce, and the words he had uttered.


    The Emperor is in a deep sleep.


    The Emperor and the three princes, four of them call themselves the guardians.


    They had sworn to protect the empire from a destiny of ruin, even if it meant sacrificing everything else.


    ...


    What is this madness, these lunatic empire enthusiasts?


    Something smells foul. A sense of foreboding looms.


    Its the creepy feeling that hits your spine just before encountering a hidden boss while exploring a dungeon. A simr sensation was poking at the back of my neck.


    This is frustrating...


    I decided not to think about anything rted to the Imperial Family for now.


    Soon, there will be a Guardians Meeting or something, so Ill attend it, and then the truth will reveal itself.


    Rubbing my aching forehead, I also thought about other matters.


    The Imperial Family intends to annul the engagement between Serenade and Ash.


    Serenades family, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, is of lowly birth.


    And, Ashs mother is also of lowly birth...


    ...


    It feels like fragments of information are floating in the air. I red at each piece of this puzzle.


    Frustration welled up anew.


    I am not Ash. I have no way of knowing his past, his thoughts, his goals.


    If Ash were here, I would love to share a drink and ask him,


    About your father, your brothers, your mother, and your fiance.


    What do you think?


    What... do you want to do next?


    Just then,


    Your Highness?


    A neatly dressed old butler entered the reception room. It was Alberto, the head servant of the Imperial Pce.


    I was worried since you came backte, but drinking at this hour?


    I thought he was going to nag about drinking, but he didnt.


    If you only drink alcohol, youll upset your stomach. Why dont you have some appetizers? I will quickly prepare some.


    Alberto headed to the kitchen and soon returned with a small te of elegantly arranged cheese pieces.


    Care for a drink, Alberto?


    As I asked while pouring new wine, the old butler graciously smiled and shook his head.


    Drinking with the honorable Prince would be special, but as the head servant, I must always remain sober.


    What a pity.


    I gulped down the fresh ss and gestured to the sofa beside me. Quick-witted as befitting his position, Alberto promptly took a seat.


    Is something troubling you, Your Highness?


    ...Alberto.


    Yes, Your Highness.


    You have been managing the affairs of the Imperial Pce for a long time, havent you?


    Yes, I have been working here since before Your Highness was born.


    The old mans face was filled with pride as he spoke. Hmm, indeed.


    Then you must know well about the secrets of the Imperial Pce.


    Unfortunately, I have seen and heard things.


    Alberto lightly thumped his chest.


    But Alberto, the faithful, has buried and forgotten them all. I have never spoken of what has happened here to anyone else.


    Very loyal indeed, Alberto.


    Setting down my wine ss, I grinned broadly.


    So, Ill apologize in advance.


    Yes?


    The secrets youve buried, now youll have to tell me.


    The next moment, I activated [Gaze of Command].


    Looking into Albertos eyes, Imanded.


    Until the sun rises, answer honestly to everything I ask.


    [Command Difficulty: Difficult]


    [Comparing the users Intelligence stat with the targets Magic Power stat.]


    [Determining the sess rate. Beginning resistance check...]


    Alberto is an ordinary person, not a hero character.


    He practically has no Magic Power stat. Therefore, even a somewhat difficultmand worked wlessly.


    [Evaluation Complete!]


    > Sess: 1 body


    [Executing the forcedmand.]


    For a moment, Alberto stiffened, but then he nodded solemnly.


    Ask whatever you wish, Your Highness. If its something I can answer, I will tell you everything.


    ***


    I first asked Alberto about the emperor and the princes, but Alberto knew nothing about the emperors sleep or the guardians meeting.


    Perhaps it was outside Albertos administrative domain, or it could mean that the emperor and the princes had kept their secrets so thoroughly that even the caretaker knew nothing about them.


    However, Alberto was well-versed in the other parts I was curious about.


    "Your Majestys mother, Dustia the Second Empress, was originally a war ve," he began to spill the story as I asked about Ashs mother.


    "She was said to be a descendant of the royal family of a small country that our empire destroyed. After the countrys fall, she was reduced to very and served on the northern front."


    "A ve..."


    "Although she was a ve, she had an exceptional talent in magic and caught the eye of the emperor, who was on a punitive expedition to the northern front. She was appointed as a mage andter participated in many battles with His Majesty, even receiving a title for her contributions."


    She was a mage. Perhaps Ash inherited her magical talent from her mother.


    "The Emperor wanted to take her into his harem but met with much opposition. How could you bring someone of low birth into the pce? they said..."


    "..."


    "When the opposition continued, the infuriated Emperor epted her not as a concubine but as the second Empress. The entire nation was in uproar at that time."


    I broke into a cold sweat. The Emperor had quite a temperament. Making her an Empress when faced with opposition to taking her into the harem.


    "A year after entering the pce, she gave birth to you."


    Up to this point, Alberto had been speaking with a smile, but now his face darkened.


    "However, the First Empress, along with the other concubines, quite ignored her. Since they were all of noble lineage."


    "..."


    "When His Majesty left the pce on expeditions, she was openly tormented. Consequently, she became weaker and more despondent."


    Although it was painful to hear, I listened. I needed to know.


    "She requested the Emperor several times to demote her from Second Empress and send her back to the north. But His Majesty refused."


    "..."


    "Then, eight years ago, when you were fifteen, suffering from physical weakness and mental derangement... she hanged herself."


    "..."


    "You were the first to discover the Second Empresss corpse."


    Albertos voice trailed off.


    "Although Your Majesty was mischievous andcked interest in studies, you were fundamentally kind-hearted. But from that day on, you started to be twisted..."


    "I see."


    So it was the death of his mother that led Ash astray.


    "Sigh, this foolish Alberto, tearse to my eyes every time I think of that day..."


    Before Alberto could pull out a handkerchief, I hurriedly threw the next question at him.


    "Can you tell me about the Silver Winter family next?"


    At that, Alberto, robot-like, stopped for a moment, then promptly changed the subject. The [Gaze of Command] effect was incredible.


    "The Silver Winter family was originally a fallen baron family in a remote area. Struggling with debt, a merchant came to them one day and offered to pay their debt if they would sell their title."


    "The merchant was...?"


    "Yes, the first head of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. Serenades grandfather. He was a mixed-race ve, but he had a good business sense and amassed a lot of money."


    The part about being of mixed race lingered in my mind, but I continued to listen.


    "Adopted into the Silver Winter family, the merchant became the Silver Winter Baron, and the guild he established flourished and grew veryrge. By the next generation, it became thergest guild in the empire."


    Clearing his throat, Alberto continued.


    "When the Emperor decided to ept Dustia as the Second Empress, all the officials opposed it, so he couldnt open the treasury, and there was no money to build a new pce. Thats when the Silver Winter Baron came to the Emperor and offered to cover all the costs."


    They had lined up for the Second Empress.


    "The Emperor was delighted and granted the Silver Winter Baron a new title of Count. And so, he became the Silver Winter Count, the second head of the guild, Serenades father."


    I nodded thoughtfully.


    Was manipting rank something that could originally be bought and sold at will?


    This was no game rank to be raised or lowered at whim.


    It was rarely done, of course, but this case was far too tant...


    The other nobles must have hated it.


    They hated it indeed. Imagine the scorn for the merchant who purchased rank with money. Especially the other Count families; they were frantic, unable to catch him.


    That made sense. Theyd protected the value of tradition for a long time, only for it to be bought with money on the other side.


    But the Silver Winter Merchant Guild had tremendous financial strength. After that, they acted as the protector of the Second Empress,vishing the Imperial Pce with gold and treasures.


    Albertos eyes seemed distant as he reminisced about that time.


    Especially the Countess of Silver Winter; she was the only friend of the lonely Second Empress in the pce. The Countess would often visit with her young daughter, who quickly became friends with His Highness.


    Huh?


    The young daughter youre talking about?


    Yes. Miss Serenade.


    What?!


    I opened my mouth slightly in shock.


    Good Lord, were Ash and Serenade childhood friends?


    Miss Serenade was two years older than His Highness, so they were like close siblings. They were both really adorable back then...


    Even older?!


    Ash did seem younger than Id thought, but I hadnt expected Serenade to be older.


    But it seems the Count of Silver Winter was not satisfied with merely being a Count. He wanted to establish a deeper connection with the Imperial Family, and since he had a close rtionship with the Second Empress, he wanted to take it to the next level.


    The next level?


    Could it be...


    Arrange a marriage?


    Yes. They pursued a marriage arrangement between His Highness and Miss Serenade.


    Alberto squinted his wrinkled eyes.


    The Emperor was... quite displeased. Although the Second Empress came from a low background, His Highness was a legitimate heir. A merchant family that had bought their rank demanding a marriage was overstepping their bounds.


    ...


    But the Second Empress was desperate to be rted by marriage to her only friend, so reluctantly, His Majesty allowed the marriage negotiation, but with conditions.


    I recalled what I had heard from Fernandez.


    The nationwide road construction?


    Yes. Road maintenance had been pursued since the time of the previous Emperor, but it had been stalled due to the enormous cost. The Silver Winter Merchant Guild was asked to cooperate in this matter.


    ...


    Silver Winter Merchant Guild dly jumped into the road maintenance project, and the engagement went smoothly. But then... another problem arose.


    My mother passed away.


    Alberto nodded heavily.


    Thats right. The biggest reason the Emperor allowed the engagement was the Second Empress, and with her passing...


    ...


    The Emperor decided to annul the engagement once the road maintenance project wasplete. And he resolved to deal with the Silver Winter family, who had risen too far by relying too much on the Second Empress.


    So thats what had happened.


    The Emperor strongly advised His Highness to distance himself from Silver Winter.


    Thats why Ash began treating his childhood fiance so coldly.


    His Highness began to warp after the Second Empresss passing, but what truly twisted him was the confirmation of the annulment with Miss Serenade.


    Huh?


    I cautiously asked.


    Did Ash... I mean, did I... hate Serenade?


    At this, Alberto jumped on the spot.


    What are you saying! Miss Serenade was His Highnesss first love! Even before the marriage talks began!


    Wha- What?


    Didnt you consult with me several times about how to write love letters? Saying you couldnt even talk to Lucas about such things...


    Alberto looked at me with a grandfatherly smile.


    Every time there was a party at the pce, the two of you would be partners, holding each others tiny hands and dancing. How cute and innocent the two of you looked, with your faces turning red...


    But his old face soon filled with sorrow.


    But after the engagement, things turned out like this... The two of you grew apart... I heard youve bepletely indifferent to each other now. Sniffle!


    Alberto pulled out his handkerchief again and began wiping his eyes. This old man sure cried a lot.


    ***


    After cing the [Gaze of Command] on Alberto again, I instructed him to organize the nights affairs and sent him away.


    He probably noticed from our conversation that I had lost my memory, but the effect of [Gaze of Command] would prevent him from speaking about it to anyone for some time.


    As dawn began to break, I returned to my room and stared quietly into the mirror.


    ...


    I still didnt understand.


    What kind of person you were, Ash. What you wanted from life. What you would choose in this situation.


    Even after reading the characters profile or hearing peoples words, it didnt feel real.


    I have been given 3 years.


    After finishing the game in 3 years and seeing the ending, I dont know what will be of this body.


    Will the original Ash return?


    Or will I copse and die, losing my soul?


    Sigh.


    Either way, I decided to keep it simple.


    I steadied my resolve and opened my eyes wide.


    I will do as I please.


    What I want to do.


    That is, to protect people.


    To save those within my reach.


    So, Ash.


    I will save you.


    During the 742 times ying this game, I never managed to save you. I will take on your life.


    As themander of the Monster Front and the empires third prince.


    I will live as you to the best of my ability, in my own way, struggling with all my might.


    No matter how it turns out, dontinter.


    I smiled bitterly, looking at Ash in the mirror...


    No, me.


    Since youre the one who lent me this body.


    ***


    That morning.


    Imperial Capital New Terra. Seaside port next year.


    5th floor of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild building. The Guild Masters room.


    What brings you here, my lord?


    Even though I had arrived unexpectedly, Serenade did not falter.


    Without even looking at me, she continued her busy work.


    Her slender fingers holding a quill moved briskly across the paper.


    The matter you spoke of yesterday is underway. We are selecting the best architects, and arranging our guild branch to be dispatched to Crossroad. You dont have to worry.


    Serenades turquoise hair sparkled like a midday surface, bathed in sunlight.


    I stared at her for a moment, then turned my gaze to the side. Elize, standing behind Serenade, was in view.


    ...


    Elize, her body wrapped in bandages, was examining me with narrowed eyes.


    Her eyes seemed to say she didnt understand me. I smiled sweetly at her.


    Then Serenade finally looked up at me, still holding her quill and wearing her sses.


    My lord? If there is something else you want to instruct-


    Serenade.


    I blurted out what I had prepared to say.


    In a week, there will be a victory celebration party at the pce.


    ...?


    You wont believe this, but I dont know how to dance.


    Serenade blinked her silver eyes in surprise. I grinned.


    Can you teach me?


    Ah...?


    For a moment, Serenade froze, then fumbled to pull out a new piece of paper.


    Oh, you mean, you want me to call a dance instructor? I understand. Ill find the most famous instructor in the Imperial Capital right away-


    No. Serenade.


    I strode over to Serenades desk, cing my hand with a thump on the paper she was about to write on.


    Then, looking straight into her surprised eyes, I said clearly,


    I want you to teach me.


    ...Me?


    I want you to personally teach me how to dance. And Id be grateful if you could also teach me some party manners.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    Am I asking too much from the very busy Guild Master of Silver Winter?


    Bang!


    Serenade pushed her chair back and stood up.


    With a flushed face, and even a hint of tears in her eyes,


    No! I, I just pretended to be busy!


    With trembling eyes focused on me, Serenade eximed,


    I have plenty of time!

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    At the same time.


    South end of the continent. Monster Frontline. The Fortress City of Crossroad.


    Western part of the city. A graveyard.


    ...


    In front of one grave among many neatly arranged tombstones, an officer dressed in imperial military uniform stood solemnly.


    He was the Commander of the Imperial Magic Brigade, also the leader of the support troops dispatched by the Imperial Family.


    It was Windstorm Reina.


    With a soft breeze blowing, causing her imperial coat to flutter, Reina looked down at the tombstone before her.


    The inscription on the tombstone read:


    <Thunderbolt Jupiter, rests here>


    ...


    Crinkle.


    The pack of cigarettes in Reinas hand crumpled.


    Thest time she saw Jupiter was 15 years ago.


    Herrade, once close enough toy down their lives for each other, was now beneath the cold ground.


    I didnt think youd die in a ce like this.


    Reina raised her head to look around.


    Its in the southern region, as you wished, but...


    Only a single, barren fortress city stood deste on the vast in.


    Theres no swimming pool filled with water, no splendid resorts.


    Reina clicked her tongue.


    You died so tragically, was it because of what happened back then?


    There was no answer to her question.


    Reina looked down at Jupiters tombstone with a cold gaze.


    I still cant understand you.


    She tore open a new pack of cigarettes, took out one, put it in her mouth, and ced the rest of the pack on the tombstone.


    I started smoking this disgusting thing to get close to you... but you died and quit, and now Im stuck smoking alone.


    Memories of the 20 years with Jupiter shed across Reinas mind like a panorama.


    Those young and brilliant days...


    ...


    She didnt light the cigarette, just gazing nkly at the tombstone.


    Ah.


    A voice came from beside her. Reina turned to look.


    A young woman, wearing a voluminous robe with a tall hat, was approaching. Her left face, marred by a faint scar, was covered by her hair, and she held a few flowers in her arms.


    Reina noticed the vase of flowers ced in front of Jupiters tombstone.


    Apparently reced every day, it must be the young womans doing.


    Are you Jupiters granddaughter?


    No.


    The young woman, Junior, replied coldly.


    Her daughter.


    ...


    Narrowing her eyes, Reina soon chuckled.


    Ah, right. The survivor from Cami Kingdom that Jupiter took in that day.


    ...


    Remember me?


    Reina made a gun gesture with her fingers and made a bang noise.


    Juniors face showed displeasure, but her voice remained emotionless as she retorted,


    Whether I remember or forget you, what does it matter?


    Hm?


    Ive already forgiven my mother. I have no particr feelings left for you, her formerrade.


    Junior came to Jupiters tombstone, reced the old flowers with new ones, and watered them.


    Reina, who had been silently watching, slowly spoke.


    Youre a mage.


    ...


    You have quite the talent too.


    Junior tried to ignore her, but the next words made her flinch.


    But youre dying.


    ...!


    If you dont stop using magic right away, your remaining life will burn away.


    Junior finished tending to the vase and looked at Reina, holding the old flowers.


    Thats none of your concern.


    Thats true. Its not my concern at all.


    Reina shrugged.


    But wont your mother be sad if you die?


    Thats not for you to worry about either.


    Haha. True. Its just a pity. You seem quite talented.


    Reina slowly walked away from the graveyard, but nced back.


    Hey, Jupiters daughter.


    ...?


    How did Jupiter die?


    Junior answered sinctly.


    Like a mage.


    I see.


    Reina slowly nodded.


    Thatll do.


    Reina walked away, her figure soon disappearing from view.


    Junior, who had been ring at Reinas retreating figure, sighed softly and continued to clean Jupiters tombstone.


    ***


    Downtown Crossroad.


    Alchemists Workshop.


    Standing in front of the tightly closed door of the workshop, Godhand spoke in a soft voice.


    Lady Lilly.


    ...


    Lilly was undoubtedly inside the workshop, but there was no response.


    Godhand did not retreat but continued to call.


    "Lilly, I know youre in there."


    "..."


    "Wont you please hear me out just once?"


    "..."


    "Lilly..."


    After repeatedly calling the silent Lilly, Godhand heaved a long sigh and rested his forehead on the door.


    "Lilly, Im leaving Crossroad now to carry out the task entrusted to me by Prince Ash."


    "..."


    "Its quite dangerous, and maybe... I might not return. This may be myst chance to apologize to you."


    "..."


    "Please... grant me the opportunity to offer my apologies."


    After a brief silence, Lillys voice finally came from behind the door.


    "Go away, Godhand. I dont want to talk to you."


    "Lilly!"


    "Youre a liar."


    Lillys voice was heavy with reproach.


    "You were a spy, and you pretended to lose your arm protecting me. You exploited my guilt for your own purposes."


    "..."


    "How foolish of me to have trusted you, even for a moment. Thats just how elves are."


    From behind the door came a sound like a snort.


    "You people always lie... deceive others... betray... Thats your nature."


    "..."


    Godhand hung his head low.


    "Im sorry for hiding my identity as a spy, Lilly. Im truly sorry for exaggerating my injury to deceive you. But I swear on my soul, everything we discussed that night was the truth."


    "..."


    "Lilly, what I feel most sorry about is that you, who were reluctantly opening your heart to our race, have been wounded by me once again."


    Godhand cautiously ced his hand on the door.


    "Im not asking you to trust us again, or forgive me. I just... wanted to say Im sorry."


    "..."


    "Im truly sorry, Lilly."


    To the silent Lilly, Godhand steadied his breath and spoke again.


    "Lilly, myrades and I are leaving for our mission now. If I can return safely, I want to see you face to face and apologize."


    "..."


    "Then, I will take my leave."


    He bowed toward the firmly shut door, and Godhand turned and shuffled away.


    From a distance, Bodybag and Burnout, who had been waiting for him, joined him.


    The three elves pulled up their cloak hoods and vanished towards the northern gate of Crossroad.


    "..."


    Squeak.


    Lilly slightly opened the door to nce at Godhands retreating figure and grumbled resentfully.


    "Liar..."


    At that moment, the alchemist guild master who had been watching Lilly from inside the workshop tilted his head and asked.


    "You two seemed to be getting along well when I made that prosthetic for him. What happened now?"


    "Things happened..."


    "Hmm."


    The guild master shrugged and returned to his work.


    "Well, its natural for various things to happen when two young people get together."


    "Its not like that."


    "Live without regret and enjoy yourselves."


    "Its not like that, I said..."


    Now, Godhands figure was no longer visible.


    Closing the workshop door, Lilly continued to grumble.


    "Humph, as if I would trust an elf again..."


    ***


    Lords mansion. Reception room.


    "Eeeer~"


    Evangeliney sprawled on the sofa, shaking her legs up and down with her calves rolled up to her knees, emitting a strange moan.


    Her bare feet fidgeted restlessly.


    Sitting on the opposite sofa, going through documents for the lords duties, Lucas frowned at Evangeline.


    "Whats with you, girl? Just because the Lord isnt around, youre letting loose like this?"


    "Leave me alone, sir~ Im just not motivated."


    Having tired of her fidgeting, Evangeline simply copsed and pouted.


    "The senior is away, so the party members are stuck doing their tasks, the regr soldiers are still gloomy, and on top of that, the Twilight Brigade has been officially disbanded."


    "..."


    "And the support troops from the Imperial Capital, why are they so insufferable? Have you seen? Strutting around the town, stiff as boards,ining about theck of theaters and fancy restaurants here in this rural vige... Ugh."


    Sticking out her tongue, Evangeline bared her fangs and growled.


    "It really irks me how the city folks disregard the Margrave. They dont even realize that its because were digging in the Margrave that the ind cities are able to develop safely."


    Lucas chuckled at the remark.


    "Werent you the one who disliked this backwater ce and wanted to move to the capital?"


    "Well, sure, I felt that way then! But its my right toin about my hometown. The right to belittle the countryside should only belong to its residents, dont you think?"


    Lucas listened to Evangelines words with a smile, but his thoughts were deeply troubled by the current situation.


    Friction had already unknowingly arisen between the reinforcements dispatched from the Imperial Capital and the existing Crossroad troops.


    But themander who could have reined in both sides had gone up to the Imperial Capital.


    Reina was rampaging all over the city, and the original party members were irritated by these new reinforcements...


    The nerve-wracking situation between the two sides was likely to continue for some time.


    "Ugh."


    Evangeline heaved a deep sigh.


    "With our senior gone, it feels like the whole of Crossroad hase to a standstill."


    "..."


    "Our senior wille back, right?"


    Lucass eyes widened at Evangelines unexpected words.


    "Of course helle back, what are you talking about?"


    "But you know, our senior is a prince and has extraordinary abilities."


    Evangelines voice grew soft and whimsical.


    "He has no reason to struggle against monsters in such a Margrave. I dont even know why His Majesty sent him down here in the first ce."


    "..."


    "What if, on this trip to the Imperial Capital, he neveres back down?"


    Lucas couldnt easily respond. Evangelines words were without w.


    If Ash doesnt return to Crossroad.


    If that were to happen...


    What will be of this city? What about the monster frontline?


    Lucas and Evangelines eyes met.


    Both of them were slightly pale. They had unwittingly imagined the scenario if Ash didnt return.


    Just then...


    Bang-...


    A faint gunshot echoed from afar. The sound of a magic gun being fired.


    Lucas and Evangeline both sprang to their feet.


    "Whats that?"


    "It came from the city center?"


    Evangeline quickly opened the window and listened, quickly determining the direction of the gunshot.


    "Itsing from the temple."


    If the magic gun was fired at the temple...


    "Damien?"


    Lucas muttered urgently.


    "Whats happened to Damien?!"

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    "Sigh..."


    Margarita, with a disheveled face, sat hunched in the temples backyard, clutching a cigarette butt.


    How did ite to this...


    She had be a priestess because she wanted to heal the sick.


    If there was a problem, it was that she had been too enthusiastic about it.


    As a result of performing healing magic in the slums of the Imperial Capital, her reputation as a saintess soared, and her rank within the religious order was continually promoted.


    She became the youngest to hold the position of head priestess in the orders history. A position responsible for an entire temple.


    So far, it was all fine.


    As her rank increased, so did her privileges within the order, which would help even more in healing the sick.


    The problem was the host of other unrted tasks that came with the promotion, having nothing to do with being a healing priestess.


    Not only did she have to handle administrative duties as head priestess, but also the management of subordinate priestesses, temple budgeting, collection of offerings, and so on...


    These were things she didnt have to worry about when working as a front-line healing priestess but had followed her once she moved into management.


    I just want to treat and care for the sick, thats all.


    The biggest problem was the intelligence mission.


    It was her task to urately gauge the situation and atmosphere of the assigned city and report back to the Imperial Capital. From this point on, it began to annoy her.


    What does this have to do with being a healing priestess, seriously?


    But she performed it quietly. After all, she had to do what she was given.


    After receiving high praise for a few years of working in a provincial city, her new assignment was - precisely at the Crossroad frontline with monsters.


    A ce where monsters were trying to kill people.


    It was a dangerous city where, if the defensive line were to break, everything including the temple would be lost.


    Margarita was genuinely scared there.


    Healing the sick was one thing, but stepping into the battlefield was another.


    But what could she do? If those above said jump, she had to jump.


    Day after day, soldiers with severed arms and legs were carried into the temple, screaming in agony.


    Specialized in chasing gues with magic, Margarita now had to get used to bandages, disinfectants, threads and needles, and even saws.


    But it was still bearable. Although the corridors of the small temple were drenched with blood after each battle, she could manage.


    If anything, every day felt fulfilling.


    In the recent years working in management, she hardly had time to do her job as a healing priestess.


    But Crossroad had a chronic shortage of manpower. Margarita, despite holding the title of head priestess, was on the front lines healing the soldiers.


    Administrative duties as a head priestess, intelligence tasks she didnt understand why she was doing, and on-site duties as a healing priestess.


    It was insanely hard, but not bad.


    Everything seemed to be going well, but...


    Prince Ash, the frontlinemander, made a sudden request.


    - "Please lend me your strength, Margarita. Your healing abilities are needed."


    He wanted her to go up on the wall and fight the monsters.


    Was he insane?


    What could she do facing the monsters, except for casting healing magic?


    But there was no choice. Her opponent was not only the frontlinemander but also a prince. It was amand, not a request.


    If he said jump... she had to jump...


    So she went up on the wall too.


    Seeing the face of a vampire made her feel like wetting herself, but she fought on. They won. Hey, its doable?!


    ...But now her intelligence mission has been discovered.


    Grilled by Prince Ash, scorned by others in the castle, and soon someone from the central temple woulde down to chastise her.


    Stress exploded as she was criticized and trampled from all sides, having long since passed the breaking point.


    When she came to her senses, she had alcohol and cigarettes in hand. No, in her mouth.


    I just want to be... an ordinary citizen... curing the sick with magic, receiving thanks...


    Margarita was sorrowful.


    Im pained when the soldiers, whose arms and legs are flying off, and intestines are spilling out, die one by one. Im sick of bathing in someone elses blood every time a battle breaks out. Im terrified that monsters are outside the walls, but now Im told to face them on the wall. Its outrageous.


    She missed the days when she first started her priestess duties.


    The slums of the Imperial Capital were horrendous ces, butpared to Crossroad, they were heaven.


    How I longed to return to those times.


    A time without concerns about administration, espionage, or monsters, when I was purely engaged in relief activities as a healing priest...


    "Where is my life going...?" Saintess Margaritamented.


    "Feeling down, huh? Here, have a smoke," a gentle voice came from the side, along with a neatly packed new cigarette.


    "Oh, thank you..." Margarita absentmindedly epted the cigarette and put it to her lips. Then she looked to the side.


    A woman she had never seen before was standing there, her long ck hair tied back, dressed in the tidy uniform of an imperial officer. A female officer of the Empire.


    "Who are you?" Margarita asked nervously, and the woman who gave her the cigaretteReinasmiled wickedly.


    "Im from Central. Youre in charge of the South, Saintess Margarita."


    "...!"


    In front of Margaritas widening eyes, Reina licked her lips.


    "You know why Im here, right?"


    Of course, it was because her spying mission had been exposed and the divinemunication device had been discovered by Prince Ash.


    "Phew~"


    Next to the stiff Margarita, Reina put the cigarette to her lips and lit it.


    "Ive always told those above that something like this would happen. It might be convenient to use priests as spies, but without proper training, I knew that something would go wrong at some point."


    "..."


    "But my warnings were ignored. The cost of raising new spies and rebuilding themunicationwork nationwide was much cheaper than using the old method of employing priests. And look, eventually, something went wrong."


    Reina grinned widely.


    "Anyway, youve made a mistake, so you have to take responsibility, right, Saintess Margarita?"


    "Ah, um, what... what should I do...?" Margarita finally stammered.


    "That was quite a debate up above," Reina said, stretching out her gloved hand. "You failed as a spy, but as a priest, you were nothing short of diligent. Central has decided that its not right to punish Priest Margarita for this."


    "Then..."


    "So, only Spy Margarita will be punished."


    Reinas extended hand formed the shape of a gun.


    "The mistake you made is too big to just overlook, Margarita. Lets die here cleanly."


    "...!"


    "You will be honored as having died in service, and the church will promote you. You will be able to join the Goddess in glory."


    Reinas eyes twinkled.


    "Its a conclusion that satisfies both the church and the secret organization. Its a win-win, right?"


    "EEK?!"


    Terrified, Margarita sprang up and started running. Reina aimed at her back with her fingertip.


    "I dont really like doing this, always ending up with this role, really."


    Whoosh-!


    A wind bullet shot from Reinas fingertip.


    A wind magic spell she had wearisomely fired all her life.


    Reina was certain that in the next moment, Margaritas back would be punctured.


    However,


    BANG-!


    It did not happen.


    Almost simultaneously with Reinas wind bullet, a gunshot rang out, and a magical bullet flew like a beam of light.


    The flying magical bullet collided precisely with the wind bullet, neutralizing each other in mid-air and shattering into pieces.


    "Huh?"


    Reina looked in the direction the magical bullet hade from.


    There stood a curly brown-haired boyDamien, dressed as a priest.


    With the magical gun [Cerberus] aimed forward, Damien shouted.


    "Saintess! This way!"


    "AAAAAH!"


    Margarita screamed and ran towards Damien, and Reina didnt just stand and watch.


    "Where do you think youre going?"


    Whoosh-!


    Reina lightly shot another wind bullet. Damiens brown eyes shed as he pulled the trigger on his gun. BANG!


    Pop, burst-!


    The magic and the magical bullet collided in mid-air and shattered. Reina shivered and muttered.


    "What kind of sniping skill is that, kid?"


    "..."


    "Ive spent my lifetime on the battlefield, but Ive never seen anything like this...!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh-!


    Reina kept shooting the winds magic bullets, and Damien precisely intercepted and burst them in midair.


    When the counter had reached more than ten times, Reina couldnt help butugh, disbelief in her eyes.


    "To pierce through the center of the magic with magic bullets and forcibly dispel it? This is beyond the realm of humanity. What are you seeing with those eyes?"


    "..."


    "Alright, then lets see if you can destroy this spell with that gun - shall we test it?!"


    With a mighty roar, a tornado began to form behind Reina. Damien gritted his teeth and gripped the handle of the shotgun slung over his back.


    That was when it happened.


    "Enough!"


    Lucas and Evangeline rushed desperately into the temple.


    Almost simultaneously, Junior, sensing the magical energy, hurried in.


    Lucas yelled furiously at Reina.


    "Lieutenant Reina, what are you doing?"


    "Ah, dear me. Ive spent too much time on this."


    Reina, grumbling, dispelled the tornado magic and spread her hands to show they were empty.


    "Its nothing, Deputy Commander. Just a small quarrel."


    Lucass icy eyes red coldly.


    "Lieutenant Reina, you are merely the captain of the reinforcements for the defense battle here. Do not overstep your authority."


    "I understand. Ill behave myself next time."


    With a casual smile, Reina raised both hands and exited the temple.


    "See you next time, little sniper. And... Priestess Margarita. It would be best if you stayed well hidden."


    "Heeiiiek."


    Margarita shivered, hiding behind Damien.


    Reinas eyes met Juniors as she chuckled.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two magicians exchanged a silent battle of res. Eventually, Reinapletely left the temple, and her figure was concealed.


    "Whew, that was tough..."


    Only after Reina had vanished did Damien slide to the floor. Evangeline rushed over to support him.


    "...What a headache."


    Lucas rubbed his forehead, sighing.


    He had suspected that Reina had other schemes but hadnt expected her to act so brazenly.


    To think she would openly try to kill Margarita.


    And was that really all? If there were more hidden schemes...


    "Waaaaah! I dont want to dieeeee!"


    As Margarita wailed and sobbed, and Damien and Evangeline tried to calm her, Lucas turned his head. Junior was sternly ring in the direction Reina had left.


    Phew...


    He longed for Ash toe back and sort out this entire mess. Lucas sincerely wished inwardly.


    Please return soon, my lord...


    ***


    Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    Silver Winter Merchant Guild building, 5th floor, Auditorium.


    "Huh?"


    Sitting in a chair, waiting for Serenade, I suddenly looked up. It felt as though someone had called me.


    A hallucination?


    As I pondered, the auditorium door creaked open, and someone entered. I looked in that direction.


    Serenade stumbled in, her eyes widening in surprise when they met mine.


    Having taken off her work suit and changed into afortable two-piece dress for dancing, she looked as stunning as she did professional.


    Startled and flustered, Serenade rushed up to me, her eyes tightly shut.


    "Youve been waiting for a long time, right, my lord?"


    "No, not at all."


    I smiled warmly and stood up from my chair.


    "Alright, shall we start?"


    "A-Ah, yes, sure!"


    Then silence.


    I stood there, nkly, and Serenades silver eyes sparkled as she looked up at me.


    No, um, well, I mean...


    "... I really dont know how to dance. At all."


    "...Really?"


    Serenades brow slightly furrowed.


    "...Must have forgotten then. I need to learn properly from the beginning since I have to dance at formal gatherings."


    "I understand, then... Could you extend your left hand, please?"


    I extended my left hand, and Serenade reached out with her right to gently take it.


    Her long, slender fingers were cool to the touch.


    They felt like snowkes falling in summer.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    It was on the brink of developing into a romantic atmosphere.


    But, as always, that sort of thing didnt happen in my life.


    Not even 10 minutes after we started dance practice, I stepped on Serenades foot four times.


    Ugh... Uh...


    At first, Serenadeughed it off, saying it was fine, but after her foot was stepped on four times, she finally crouched down, tears welling in her eyes.


    Im, Im sorry. Does it hurt a lot?


    Are you doing this on purpose, My Lord...?


    Serenade looked up at me with teary, reddened eyes.


    Youre not tormenting me because you dislike me, are you...?


    I swear Im not. I have no such wicked pleasure.


    Teaching a dance and repeatedly stepping on her foot to torment her? Its creative but overlyplex torment.


    Looking down at Serenades reddened foot, I sighed softly.


    Im really sorry. I must be a klutz.


    Moving in sync with someone was much more difficult than I had thought.


    As much as this was true, I hadnt expected to step on my fiances foot so carelessly.


    It reminds me of our engagement ceremony. That was 10 years ago.


    Serenade, who stood up with my support, muttered.


    Looking back, you really couldnt dance then either.


    Did I step on your foot then too?


    Just my foot? You tripped over my skirt, and we both fell t on our faces.


    Serenade covered her mouth and giggled.


    It hurt, and it was embarrassing, but that moment was... the happiest in my life.


    Serenade, who was murmuring distantly, shook off her foot a few times and then energetically nodded.


    Alright, the pains gone! This time, Ill teach you from the beginning!


    Serenade took a step closer to me.


    Now, again. Lets start with the hands.


    My left hand and Serenades right hand sped together.


    She held my right hand with her left, guiding it to rest below her left armpit.


    ce it here. Yes, like that.


    And Serenades left hand rested on my shoulder.


    This was the basic stance for the waltz, a representative social dance.


    Our bodies were almost close enough to feel each others breath. If we listened carefully, we might hear each others heartbeat.


    ...Ah.


    Serenade, whose eyes met mine, quickly looked down and took a deep breath.


    Now, lets try stepping. Ill lead until you get used to it, My Lord.


    I moved my feet cautiously as Serenade led. Being careful not to step on her feet.


    Rx your body, dont tense up, and go slow. Left foot forward. Right foot to the side. Together, good. Right foot back, left foot to the side, together. Youre doing well...


    As time passed,


    One, two, three. Good. One, two, three. Thats it.


    Whether it was because the tension had eased and our bodies had warmed up, from that point on, I was able to practice dancing without stepping on Serenades foot.


    Serenade too looked more rxed, her face softening into afortable smile.


    Youre learning fast, My Lord!


    ...


    With a bit more practice, youll have no problem at formal gatherings.


    I quietly stared at her newfound natural smile.


    Serenade couldnt maintain eye contact for long and quickly looked down again, her cheeks flushed.


    Watching her intently, I slowly spoke.


    Serenade.


    Yes, My Lord.


    Your family is about to be exterminated.


    The previously gentle atmosphere froze.


    At my unexpected words, Serenades shoulders stiffened, and her steps faltered.


    Her face hardened as she stammered,


    ...What? What does that...


    Its exactly as I said, Serenade. Your family will soon be exterminated.


    I nced briefly at the window. Our dancing could be seen from outside the building.


    Keep dancing. There may be eyes watching us.


    I began to lead the waltz as I had learned. Serenade followed my movements, her face pale and confused.


    The dancing lesson was an excuse. I came to tell you this.


    That was my real purpose. Thats how someone clumsy like me could ask ady to teach him to dance. Well, the situation did require that I learn to dance anyway.


    I whispered in Serenades ear, recounting what I had heard.


    The Emperor had long decided to use and discard the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Once the road construction project waspleted, the engagement between Serenade and me would be annulled, and the Imperial Family would swallow the Silver Winter Merchant Guild whole. And now that time hade.


    I asked Serenade, her face pale and drawn,


    "Didnt you feel a premonition?"


    "Well, over the past few years that you, my lord, have been cold to me... I thought I might be disengaged, but..."


    Serenade shook her head slightly, trembling.


    "To think that they would crush our family itself, not even in my dreams..."


    The Imperial Family intends to swallow the Silver Winter Merchant Guild whole.


    In the process, theres no way they would leave the Silver Winter family alone. Destruction was as in as day.


    "Thats why I came here, Serenade. To protect your family and your guild."


    In the game, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild doesnt trade with Crossroad at all.


    Perhaps after the Silver Winter Merchant Guild is absorbed by the Imperial Family, it will be utilized for other matters within the Empire.


    It wont be involved in things like the Margraves frontlines at all.


    Do you think Ill leave it at that?


    I must preserve the Silver Winter family and make them sturdy supporters of Crossroad.


    That would be a great help in the future strategy.


    Above all, I had resolved to live as Ash.


    And so, rescuing thisdy, Ashs first love and fiance, was undoubtedly the thing to do.


    "In a few days, I will meet with Father and my brothers and hold a conference."


    The Guardian conference.


    I would meet the Emperor and princes there and could grasp the true intentions they harbored.


    And once I understood those intentions, I could clearly devise a n to save the Silver Winter.


    "We must prepare ourselves beforehand."


    I looked into Serenades trembling silver eyes.


    "Tell me, Serenade."


    "Yes?"


    "What products does your guild deal with?"


    How could I save this small merchant family on the brink?


    The conclusion I reached was this.


    "Among those products... do you have information?"


    Serenades eyes widened. I continued,


    "Theres no item more expensive and devastatingly tradable than information."


    "Im, Im sorry. But our guild has only traded in physical goods so far..."


    "Then lets create a new category this time."


    I slowly let go of Serenades hand, separating from her.


    "I wille to learn dance from you every day until the party."


    "..."


    "In this week, prepare your guild to buy and sell information as a product. Reorganize the entire guild."


    It sounds grand, but its simple.


    All thats needed is to deliver information quickly and securely.


    And it wouldnt be too difficult for the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, which has a nationwide distributionwork and has been involved in the national road construction project.


    After the dance ended, the two of us bowed to each other. Serenade and I bent at the waist towards each other.


    "It was a good time, my lord."


    "I enjoyed it too, Serenade."


    And so todays dance lesson ended.


    When we were close, it was fine, but after we separated and distance grew, it suddenly felt awkward.


    I scratched the back of my head sheepishly, preparing to leave.


    "Then, thats it for today. Ill be going now."


    "...My lord."


    I turned my back, and Serenade hesitated and spoke.


    "To be honest... I thought you hated me and our guild."


    "..."


    "Im happy that youre doing so much for us, but has something changed your mind?"


    "Is a reason needed?"


    I smiled and looked back at her.


    "Were engaged, arent we?"


    "Do you not... dislike me, a lowly girl from a merchant family?"


    "Never. Not once."


    From Crossroads perspective, they were always a trading partner I wanted.


    From Ashs point of view... well, they said it was first love.


    Ive lived a life far from such sweet and bitter words, so I dont quite know the feeling.


    But I have no reason to dislike.


    I wish for a good partnership. Both in business and in social dancing.


    "Ille again tomorrow."


    Serenade bit her lip and looked at me with troubled eyes. I pointed to her foot with the tip of my finger.


    "Apply ointment to the top of your foot."


    ***


    Afterward, I visited Serenade every day to learn social dance and party manners.


    I felt watched from all around, but Fernandez did nothing to stop me afterwards.


    I decided not to worry too much and act as I pleased.


    Three dayster, in the morning.


    After dancing for several days in a row, I was dragging my sore body, low in Stamina, to the Star Pce restaurant for breakfast when I noticed the atmosphere was more bustling than usual.


    The excitement was clear on the faces of the passing servants.


    "Whats going on today? The victory celebration isnt for a few more days, is it?" I asked Alberto, who was serving my meal.


    Alberto responded with a kind smile.


    "News came this morning. Prince Lark is returning today."


    "...!"


    Prince Lark, the first prince, had returned from the western front.


    "They are preparing a return parade at the Imperial Capitals west gate. Its only natural that the citizens are excited."


    Alberto, pouring tea into my cup, gestured outside.


    "How about it, will you go to greet your brother?"


    "Of course!"


    As someone from the Eastern Country of Etiquette (TL Note: Hes saying that Korea is known as the Eastern Country of Etiquette), I must! I must go and wee my brother after his long journey. I want to see his face too.


    So, I rode in a carriage with Alberto towards the Imperial Capitals west gate.


    The western road, where ess was restricted, was already ringing with cheers, signaling that the return parade had begun.


    The streets were already bustling with people, so Alberto parked my carriage a little off the road.


    The soldiers lined up along the road saluted one by one as the parade approached.


    "Behold the Emperors eldest son and the Imperial Armys Commander-in-Chief, Prince Lark Avnche Evercks return!"


    Waaaaaah-!


    The citizens on both sides of the road cheered and threw flowers. It felt like fans weing home an idol from the airport.


    Amidst the showering bouquets, cheers, and apuse - Prince Lark was riding in, leading the parade.


    He looked to be in his early thirties.


    Dressed in practical and somber metallic armor, the white cape billowing behind him was the only ssh of grandeur.


    His jet-ck hair was neatlybed back, blue energy swirling around it.


    His deep-set eyes were also a dark blue color.


    This man was the suprememander of the entire empire, themander of the western front, and an undefeated knight.


    "Lark..."


    Waaaaaah...!


    Despite the blessings and cheers from all the citizens, Larks expression remained stoic.


    Even though it was a return parade, he could have at least smiled once, but he drove his horse forward with a stony gaze.


    "Why does my brother look like that? Did something upset him?" I asked.


    Alberto chuckled darkly.


    "Hasnt he always been like that? Hes someone whose expression rarely changes."


    Ah, so thats his personality. It felt like his face had been frozen like a marble statue since birth.


    Just then, Lark, who had been leading the parade, suddenly lifted his head and looked left and right. Then, he turned his eyes sharply towards us. Huh?


    His dark blue eyes met mine unmistakably. Uh...?


    Taaah!


    Lark spurred his horse, leaping over the crowded citizens on the roadside.


    The citizens screamed in unison, but he paid no attention, starting to approach my carriage.


    I unwittingly swallowed dryly.


    What, whats happening? Whats going on?

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Emerging from the Imperial Parade, Prince Lark spurred his horse and started approaching the carriage I was in.


    "Ah, dear me. His Highness Lark is at it again..."


    Alberto, rubbing his forehead, grumbled as if he had a headache. I was annoyed and snapped at him.


    "Why, why is he doing this?! Hesing to me, right?! Do I have some deep grudge with my brother?!"


    Honestly, it was terrifying as my undefeated knight of a brother approached with his stern, stone-like face.


    As I trembled and asked, Alberto nodded his head slightly.


    "No, Your Highness. Its not that. Its quite the opposite..."


    Suddenly!


    Dismounting from his horse, Lark brashly opened my carriage door,


    "Ash~!"


    He grabbed my sides with both hands, pulled me out of the carriage, and then- lifted me up high.


    I witnessed a smile spreading across Larks face, hard as a marble statue.


    "My youngest brother! How have you been?"


    "..."


    Ah.


    So thats what he meant.


    "His Highness Lark has been taking care of Your Highness Ash since you were young, on behalf of our busy Emperor. So, uh..."


    Alberto whispered in a creeping voice from behind me.


    "...he cares for you very much."


    Although it was nice that Alberto subtly gave me information after finding out I had lost my memory, this time it would have been better if he had told me a little earlier.


    Lark swung me around in the air, still holding me aloft.


    "Youre still adorable, my little brother! Your big brother missed you so much!"


    No, this isnt merely caring; its like treating me as his own child! Theres only like a ten-year age difference between us, right?!


    Being flown like a newborn in front of countless citizens was not an enjoyable experience. It was embarrassing, so I wanted to get down quickly!


    "I heard the news! You had a tough time at the Southern Front? Im really sorry I couldnte to help you!"


    Finally ending the flying game, Lark pulled me into a tight embrace.


    "Here, a hug of brotherly love, dear brother!"


    "Urgh."


    This may seem like a disy of brother affection, but hey, muscled knight? It feels like I might suffocate and die when youre doing this in your armor?


    "Prince Lark, Prince Ash."


    At that moment, Alberto called us urgently. Thanks to him, Lark released his embrace, and I could finally breathe.


    "You have been summoned to the main pce."


    Receiving the message from a courier who had hurried over, Alberto read the contents with a serious face.


    "...Both of you are summoned by His Imperial Majesty."


    Lark furrowed his brows and set me down, and I clenched my fist.


    We were going to meet the Emperor.


    Finally, the Guardian Council was about to begin.


    ***


    "How is the Southern Front, Ash? I heard the monsters are quite rampant."


    On our way to the main pce where the Emperor resides.


    "Is there anything else you need? Although sending reinforcements to the Western Front is difficult, your big brother can still send you some pocket money."


    "..."


    I couldnt reply at all.


    Lark was... carrying me on his shoulders as he walked.


    Sitting on the broad shoulders of Lark, and being not particrly short myself, I was the focus of everyones gaze.


    Embarrassed, I covered my face with both hands and suppressed a scream.


    I had heard it from Lucas too. I had a good rtionship with Prince Lark, the First Prince.


    But this isnt just a good rtionship! Its like uncle and nephew!


    "Ah, big brother."


    Then, Prince Fernandez, the Second Prince, who was standing at the entrance to the main pce, waved his hand. He seemed to be waiting for us.


    "You have returned. You must be weary from your long journey."


    "Fernandez!"


    Lark finally set me down, spread his arms wide, and strode toward Fernandez.


    "Come here."


    "Ah..."


    Fernandez sighed in resignation, obediently walked toward Lark, and was then tightly embraced.


    "Its a hug of brotherly love-!"


    "Urgh."


    Fernandez twisted his body and let out a simr scream as mine. This was somewhat amusing to watch.


    "My brothers! Its so good to gather together like this!"


    Lark pped me and Fernandez on the back with hands as big as pot lids.


    With each p, Fernandez and I shook like reeds. Enough already!


    As the overly affectionate greeting ended, Lark gestured toward the inner pce, asking Fernandez, "How is Father?"


    "He just woke up from a nap."


    "He must be in a bad mood."


    "Its been a while since he has been in a good mood."


    The two strode casually into the pce, and I quickly followed.


    "Why did you arbitrarily dere victory, Fernandez?"


    Lark suddenly scolded Fernandez with a stern face, his warm smile from moments ago seemingly insincere.


    "The situation is precarious across not only the battlefield of Bringar Duchy but also the entire western front. The Bringar folks are tough and stubborn. Gueri attacks continue, and even areas that were already subdued are witnessing revolts."


    "..."


    "Moreover, we havent even captured the Bringar Duchess... that Dragon Lady. Dering victory in such circumstances? And even summoning me to the victory celebration, what were you thinking?"


    "There was a reason for dering victory," Fernandez exined with a sigh.


    "The allied nations in the northern front are agitated."


    "The North? Why?"


    "Since we attacked our long-time ally Bringar Duchy, theyre worried that they may be attacked too. ording to spies reports, some nations are even considering breaking the alliance and attacking us."


    Lark swallowed hard. Fernandez continued.


    "Thats why we dered victory quickly. To prevent the allied nations from making foolish moves... and to assure them that they wont be attacked. The victory celebration will have ambassadors from all allied nations."


    I nodded quietly from behind.


    Indeed. So that was the reason for the victory celebration.


    "Although the situation in the West is precarious, weve surrounded the Bringar Duchy, and capturing the Duchess will conclude this war, wont it?"


    "Yes, but still."


    "Please make an appearance at the event for a short while. You, Brother, symbolize the military and martial might of this nation. It would be improper for you to be absent."


    Fernandez nced at me.


    "Most importantly, its been a long time since all of us, the guardians, gathered. To share our situations and discuss how to protect the empire... Its time for a guardians meeting."


    The corridor ended, and the doors to a giant virtual reality room appeared.


    The Imperial Pce usually bustled with servants, but suddenly, no one was around.


    Not even a single guard was left; it was eerily silent.


    Fernandez pulled out a ne he was wearing. A golden key was attached to it.


    He inserted the key into arge lock on the door.


    Click!


    Whirrrrr...!


    Magical symbols spread from the lock and door, and they slowly began to open.


    Ssssss...


    White frosty powder flowed out from the opening.


    I looked down at the powder, puzzled. Whats this in the middle of summer?


    When the doors fully opened, and I saw what was inside, I froze.


    What is... this?


    It was a giant tree made of ice.


    Its roots covered the floor, and its branches reached the tall ceiling.


    And at the center of the tree, a throne.


    A dazzling golden throne -pletely fused with the ice tree, buried within.


    "Youve arrived."


    That man was sitting there.


    The sole emperor of the empire.


    The man who ruled half the world.


    And, my father.


    Traha Peacemaker Everck... sat as if frozen on the ice throne, then opened his frost-covered eyes.


    "My sons."


    ***


    "Father."


    Lark and Fernandez approached the throne, seemingly used to this sight, and knelt respectfully.


    "Have you been well?"


    I hurriedly followed my brothers, kneeling and bowing my head.


    The Emperor, with ck hair and ck eyes, did not appear to be in his 40s, but in reality, he had long surpassed the age of 60. He slightly shook his head.


    "Its not good news. The situation at the Northern Front against the Foreign Gods is not favorable."


    He grumbled and tapped the chessboard beside his throne with his fingertips.


    The chess piecesy scattered on the frozen board, stuck in ce.


    "The situation at the front is getting increasingly dire. I am concerned. How long can we hold this line and protect the Empire...?"


    "Do not worry too much, Father."


    Fernandez smoothly responded.


    "Once we annihte the Bringar Duchy and seize their dragons blood, you will be able to wield the power of the dragons blood, Father. Then the problem with the Front against the Foreign Gods will be resolved."


    "..."


    The Emperor, silent till then, gestured towards us.


    "How are the three fronts you are overseeing? Tell me."


    Lark was the first to respond.


    "The Western Dragons Blood Front is almost settled. Soon, we will eradicate the Bringar Duchy and steal their dragons blood."


    Fernandez seemed to wait before continuing.


    "The Central Shadow Front is in fiercebat. However, we will soon reveal the enemys hidden forces true identity, and even eliminate their supporters."


    "Good."


    The Emperor looked at mest.


    "Lastly, Ash."


    "..."


    "How is the situation in the Southern Monster Front?"


    Having kept my mouth shut, I slowly rose. The eyes of the Emperor and the Princes were fixed on me.


    Then, I said,


    "What the hell are you all talking about?"


    The Emperor raised his eyebrows in puzzlement, and a look of confusion crossed the faces of the two Princes.


    "Ill speak inly. Father, brothers."


    I had tried to hold it in, but I couldnt anymore.


    I decided to be straightforward.


    "I suffered a severe head injury during battle in the Southern Front, and as a result, Ive lost most of my memory. Therefore, I cant keep up with your conversation right now."


    Tapping my head to emphasize, I stared directly at the Emperor.


    "Wont you exin at least a bit for your pitiable youngest? What exactly is a guardian, and what are you and my brothers scheming?"


    Foreign Gods Front? Dragons Blood Front? Shadow Front?


    What the hell are those, you damn nerds! Speak so everyone can understand!


    I dont care about your fronts! Just let me protect our Monster Front well, and thats it!

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    "Lost your memory?"


    The Emperors deep and dark, bottomless-like gaze scanned me.


    For some reason, I felt as though I was being scanned by an advanced machine, and my body shuddered involuntarily.


    "...Hmm. Well, thats fine. Memory is something you can find gradually."


    Fortunately, the Emperor did not probe deeply.


    Was it that he trusted Ash so much, or was it something not even worth his concern? I couldnt tell which.


    "As a guardian, I must at least exin this much to the son in charge of the southern front."


    Sunk into his throne, the Emperor began to exin slowly.


    "Do you remember what color this tree originally was?"


    What the Emperor pointed to was a white ice thorn tree that enveloped the throne and covered the real world. I shook my head.


    "I dont know."


    "It was ck."


    A bitter smile formed at the corners of the Emperors mouth.


    "This tree is the national tree of our Everck Empire and our guardian tree. Always a ck thorn tree  Everck."


    I swallowed dryly.


    Was the name of this nation derived from this tree?


    "The first Emperor brought it from the spirit world and nted it as a magical lighthouse that lights the way of the Empire."


    The Emperor stroked the frozen branches of the tree.


    "But 7 years ago, suddenly this tree froze like this. Our rmed guardians immediately rushed to find the cause."


    The Emperors eyes closed tightly as he recalled that day.


    "The tree was frozen but still functioning. As the magic lighthouse showed the future, I realized that the tree had only 10 years left, and that the fate of the Empire would also end then."


    "You mean...?"


    "Yes."


    The Emperor opened his eyes again.


    "That was 7 years ago. In three more years, the Empire will be destroyed."


    3 years.


    A familiar number. I frowned.


    "The tree revealed four destinies that would lead the Empire to ruin."


    The Emperor looked down at the chessboard beside him.


    "The first ruines from the west. Our allies who bear dragon blood, the Bringar Duchy, invade and destroy the Empire."


    The western front, the Dragon-blood Front.


    "The second ruines from the center. Unknown shadows lurking within the Imperial Capital. They destroy the Empire from within."


    Central, Shadow Front.


    "The third ruines from the north. Alien races that we have conquered. The foreign gods they worshipe down from the spirit world to free their children. They destroy the Empire to set their children free."


    Northern, Foreign God Front.


    "The fourth ruines from the south. Nightmarish monsters rise from the depths of the destroyed Lake Kingdom... and destroy the whole world."


    Southern, Monster Front.


    "Thus, four destinies of ruin were tightening around the Empire... To stop those destinies, I summoned all the remaining guardians in the Empire."


    I asked cautiously.


    "What is a guardian?"


    "Those who have the right to connect to this tree. They see the future as the magic lighthouse, protecting the Empire. They are the ones who carry on the bloodline of our Everck Imperial Family."


    The Emperor looked at his three sons in turn and smiled.


    "Now, there are only the four of us."


    Lark and Fernandez were kneeling to one side, listening quietly to their fathers tale.


    "We identified these four destinies of ruin that day, and we resolved together. No matter what happens, we must stop these destinies of ruin. Whatever the sacrifice, we must protect the Empire."


    No matter what happens.


    Whatever the sacrifice...


    "For hundreds of years, the loyal and devoted Bringar Duchy, my distant brothers... We decided to kill them before they attack us first. We have been preparing to attack the Bringar Duchy for seven years, and now Lark has gone to do it himself."


    Lark bowed his head even deeper.


    "As for the shadows hiding in the Imperial Capital, Aegis Special Forces Team 8 has tripled in size, and the central reserve army has grown fivefold. Anyone even slightly suspicious is being arrested to uncover whats behind them. Fernandez has been working hard on this for years."


    Fernandez, too, bowed his head even deeper.


    "Coming down from the northern spirit realm, these gods... Im blocking them myself. Through this tree, I connect to the spirit realm and face them with swords and magic every day."


    The Emperor looked at his hands with a bitter smile.


    "Its not something a person with the title of Emperor should be doing at my age. But what can I do? Among our guardians, I am the most experienced in this matter."


    "..."


    "Andstly, the southern monster front."


    The Emperor looked at me.


    "My youngest son, and the most naive and foolish one, Ash. You left to stop the monster invasion with the remaining scraps of forces this year, as the invasion intensified."


    "..."


    "Surprisingly, youve held them off well so far."


    I clenched my fists tightly.


    So, whats going on?


    The Emperor is ying an action RPG alone in the northern spirit realm.


    The eldest brother is ying a real-time strategy simtion in the west.


    The second brother is managing a national operation simtion mixed with a mafia game in the center.


    I, the youngest, am in the midst of tower defense in the south.


    Is that the situation? Are we all protecting the empire like this?


    Are we ying four different games under the title


    ?


    This really is a generous game!


    "How is it? Do you remember the situation now?"


    The Emperor asked gently. I raised my head.


    "Theres something Im curious about."


    "Speak up."


    "Why are you neglecting the southern front... the monster front so much?"


    I looked around at both my brothers and the Emperor.


    "If what you say is true, the other three fronts are also in grave danger, but ultimately, its the fate of our empire alone. However, isnt the monster front a global crisis?"


    The west, the center, the north.


    Even if theyre defeated, its only the empire that falls; the world remains.


    But if the south is breached, its not just the empire, the whole world would end.


    Everyone would die. Even the Emperor knows this.


    Yet, despite putting all the effort into the other three ces, the south is openly neglected?


    Why on earth?


    "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    Then the Emperorughed, holding his stomach. I frowned.


    "Why are youughing?"


    "No, its just that youre saying the same thing as before you lost your memory."


    The Emperor seemed genuinely pleased, smiling with vivid wrinkles around his mouth.


    "Ash, you asked the same thing 7 years ago. Despite the southern front pursuing a greater cause, why is it the lowest priority?"


    I was surprised inside.


    The original Ash said that too?


    "The answer is simple. Its because we are the guardians of the empire."


    "...Yes?"


    "Youre right that the monsters uprising is thergest of the four destructions. But its not a direct threat to the empire. Thats why we postponed its priority."


    What is he talking about?


    "What the monsters want is not the fall of the empire. Its the fall of humanity. But the other three crises are clearly targeting the empire. A natural hostility, targeting the neck of our Everck."


    The Emperor tapped his jade throne lightly with his fingertips.


    "Im not the guardian of the world. Im the Emperor of the empire. So, wouldnt it be natural to deal with the de closest to the empires neck first?"


    The Emperors logic was clear.


    "If the southern front is breached, the war with the monsters will spread throughout the southern continent. Then the other countries in the south will join the fight against the monsters and buy us some time."


    "..."


    "In the southern continent, there are also heterogeneous autonomous regions. If the monsters arrive, the gods fighting with me will also go there for salvation. In short, from the standpoint of our empire, the monster front can be given a lower priority; we have more time."


    The Emperor dered.


    "Do you understand? It is inevitable that the priority of the monster front falls."


    "..."


    "Of course, just because the priority falls doesnt mean we will ignore it. Once we ovee the other three crises, we will use all the power of the empire to sweep away the monsters."


    I bowed my head slowly.


    "...I understand, Father."


    So, the youngest prince, the least skilled among the guardians, and the remaining scrap forces are sent to the south to buy time.


    Even if the youngest died and the southern front copsed, they could hold out by using other nations and races as shields.


    After removing the other three crises threatening the Empire, they would finally muster all their strength to drive out the monsters-


    This was the thinking of those who called themselves "Guardians."


    Ah.


    How rational it was.


    They protected the Empire.


    They used everything outside the Empire and killed it.


    Even if the rest of the world perished, as long as the Empire was protected, it was fine.


    In the act of protecting this structure called the Empire, this concept called the Empire, where else could there be a principle more clear and transparent?


    But.


    ...


    I gritted my teeth.


    But- could I ept their conclusion?


    As the youngest imperial prince, amander of the southern front, could I, who had resolved to protect people, ept this?


    However, Ash, dont be too gloomy.


    The Emperor chuckled and gestured to Fernandez.


    In fact, when I woke up from my nap earlier, I already talked with Fernandez. I heard about the rough situation. Dont worry; Ill send reinforcements to the south.


    ...!


    I wanted you, young and foolish, to grow by fighting with life and death at stake. And it has happened. To have held off the monsters invasion to this extent, splendid.


    The Emperor gave me a warm smile.


    Its unfortunate that you lost your memory, but honestly, Im pleased to see youve be a much more valuable Guardian.


    ...


    Ill send ample reinforcements. In exchange, you should listen well to your father and brothers in the future, alright?


    I couldnt respond and just hung my head silently. The Emperor reached out to us.


    Im a little tired today. I believe youve managed the frontlines well, so Ill return to the spiritual realm.


    With a cracking of his neck, the worn Emperor sank back into his throne.


    Well have a victory celebration soon. I must show everyone that I am still in good health.


    ...


    Ill rest my eyes until then. See you soon, my sons.


    Lark and Fernandez spoke in unison.


    Sweet dreams, Father.


    Oh, yes.


    A white frost began to cover the chuckling Emperors body.


    There are only dark nightmares here, though...


    Soon, the Emperor and his throne froze solid, bing indistinguishable along with the ice tree.


    Lark, Fernandez, and I, the three brothers, stepped back from the surreal scene.


    ***


    Your marriage partner has been decided.


    Outside the surreal room, in the corridor.


    Fernandez handed me a sheet of paper.


    This time, its ady of genuine noble blood, the princess of the Ariane Kingdom. As you know, the Ariane Kingdom is thergest among our northern allies...


    I took the document and nkly read the words written there.


    Fernandezs detailed exnation continued in my ears.


    Talks of marriage were arranged to strengthen the alliance between the northern fronts Ariane Kingdom and the Everck Empire, and since my engagement with my previous fiance was due to be broken, they decided to proceed with this.


    What if I say no?


    I asked quietly.


    What if I refuse this marriage and insist on keeping my engagement with the Silver Winter family?


    Fernandez didnt hesitate.


    Thats obviously not an option. The princess of the Ariane Kingdom is already on her way to the Imperial Capital to attend the victory celebration.


    ...


    This time, youll just meet and then the wedding will proceed within this year. You can have the ceremony on the southern front.


    Fernandez murmured in a low voice to me, who kept my lips tightly shut.


    You remember what Father said, right? You must obey from now on.


    ...


    Please, Ash. Dont resist anymore. If you feel a sense of duty as an Everck Imperial Prince, as a Guardian, dont hesitate over something like a political marriage.


    ...


    If you ept this marriage proposal, you can return with enough elite troops to protect Crossroad.


    Arge hand grabbed my silent shoulder. Looking up, it was Lark.


    I know its hard, but this too is the duty of a prince, Ash.


    ...


    "You lost your memory in the midst of battle and suffered many casualties? Wevee this far, paying such sacrifices; we cant stop here."


    Lark grinned, grabbing Fernandezs shoulder with his opposite hand.


    "Now, my beloved brothers! How about a hug to rally our spirits!"


    And then Larks muscr arms reached out and forcibly embraced Fernandez...


    "Ugh!"


    "Gah!"


    Thus, they were forcefully imbued with brotherly love.


    After the embrace ended, I let out a sigh and said,


    "Alright, alright. Ill do it that way."


    Lark and Fernandezughed brightly. I gritted my teeth and nodded.


    "Ill break off with Silver Winter Merchant Guild. And then, Ill meet with the princess of the Ariane Kingdom."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Its a story from a very young age.


    In the Star Pce where the Second Empress Dustia and the Third Imperial Prince Ash resided.


    Today, the Countess of Silver Winter Merchant Guild and her daughter, Serenade, visited again.


    While the Empress and Countess were sipping tea and chatting, Ash and Serenade were ying in the garden of the Star Pce.


    ...


    Serenade seemed unusually down today. Ash tilted his head in front of her.


    Whats wrong, sister? What happened?


    Sister.


    No matter how much she begged him not to call her that, it was in vain. Young Ash always followed Serenade, calling her sister.


    Ash asked innocently, smiling.


    Tell me, sister! Ill fix everything!


    Uh, well... actually...


    Serenade, looking around cautiously, whispered.


    I heard the word lowborn again...


    On the way here today, as they passed through the security check at the entrance to the Imperial Pce, she heard the officers on guard muttering.


    - Those lowborn merchant families keep hanging around the pce.


    - The Second Empress is lowborn, isnt she? Birds of a feather flock together.


    They did not even try to lower their voices, even though they could be heard clearly. It seemed intentional.


    Serenade let out a heavy sigh.


    Even outside, they shun me, calling me lowborn, and the children...


    Serenade had no friends.


    No noble child would associate with the daughter of a merchant family that had bought its nobility with money.


    Nor did she havemoner friends. Though they had bought the title, they were still a Counts family.


    Nomon child of her age would dare to associate with the Counts young daughter.


    Somewhere between nobles andmoners.


    The Silver Winter family existed in a gray area.


    In this situation, Ash was Serenades first real friend of her age.


    You, Prince Ash, are the only friend who hangs out with me.


    Hehe, me too! Youre my first friend too!


    Ash was in the same situation.


    In this vast Imperial Pce, no one sided with Dustia, the Second Empress, who had been born a battle ve.


    Her son Ash was treated the same.


    Whether judged by pure lineage or the power of the family, the next Emperor would obviously be the son of the First Empress, who openly despised the Second Empress.


    Since that was the case, no one tried to get close to the Second Empress and her son.


    Except for the people of Silver Winter.


    Dont be hurt by what those fools say, sister.


    Ash reached out with his small hand, tightly holding Serenades hand.


    Only those who have nothing to be proud of do that, judging by family or lineage instead of their ability.


    Serenade stared at Ash, astonished by his words.


    The young boys hands were warm.


    I promise, sister.


    Ash smiled like an angel.


    Ill create a world where you dont have to hear such words.


    Create a world...?


    Yes! A world where blood and nobility dont matter... a world for children like us who are shunned. A world where Mom doesnt cry, and where sister isnt bullied, a world like that.


    Ashs tiny fingers squeezed Serenades fingers tightly.


    Ill... definitely make it.


    On Ashs young face was a faint sadness and a clear determination.


    At that moment, Serenade sensed it.


    She would fall in love with this young boy.


    Whether he kept his word or not...


    Just the bright sparkle he emanated at that moment was enough for her to know that she would follow this boy for the rest of her life.


    She thought so, watching the boys white smile.


    ***


    Serenade suddenly opened her eyes.


    From the crack in the curtains, the faint morning light told her it was early dawn.


    She felt refreshed. Her body was light. Serenade quickly got up.


    Have you awakened, mydy?


    Elize, who had been waiting outside the door, entered as she heard movement.


    On the tray Elize brought in was a basin filled with hot water.


    Good morning, Elize.


    Good morning. Heres the water for you to wash your face.


    Thank you.


    Since she had bathed and fallen asleep the night before, washing her face was enough in the morning. With Elizes assistance, Serenade washed her face.


    Arent you tired?


    Elize carefully asked Serenade, who was drying the water from her cheeks with a towel.


    "Youve been struggling with your duties already, and now youre suddenly giving dance lessons to the prince every day..."


    "...


    "You only slept for 3 hours today. Im worried about your health."


    At those words, Serenadeughed lightly, covering her mouth with a towel. Elize blinked in confusion.


    "Master?"


    "Elize. Do I look tired to you?"


    "No... You look pleased."


    "Youre right. Im not tired at all. Quite the opposite, I feel like flying."


    Serenade looked into the mirror before her, seeing her own face sparkling with energy.


    Sleep? Who needed it?


    Is sleep really a big deal now?


    Ash hade to her first, asking her to teach him to dance.


    She didnt know why this mischievous prince, who was more skilled at social dancing than anyone in the capital, pretended to be inept at dancing.


    But the reason didnt matter.


    As she lightly applied makeup and dressed, Serenade couldnt hide the smile at her lips.


    She hadnt felt this joyous in years.


    ording to Ash, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild was now facing a crisis of extinction.


    Serenade was building up defenses against it, as Ashmanded.


    She knew. This was no time to recklessly enjoy herself.


    But, to be utterly honest... if she could get closer to Ash for any reason or under any pretext, Serenade was willing to pay whatever price it took.


    If I can hold his hand and dance today, that alone would make me...


    BANG!


    "Miss!"


    Just then, Serenades door was roughly opened, and another maid rushed in. Serenade, startled, looked at her.


    "Whats wrong? What happened?"


    "The Count has had another seizure! Hurry...!"


    "Father?!"


    Serenade stopped what she was doing and ran out of the room. Elize followed her with a stern face.


    The Count of Silver Winter had a seizure in his bedroom.


    Fortunately, by the time Serenade arrived, the resident priest had stabilized the Count with magic.


    "Father!"


    As Serenade entered the room, the trembling Count looked up at his daughter.


    "Se, Serenade."


    His face bore the traces of his illness.


    His yellowed face was fatigued, and dark spots were visible.


    The Count extended his bony hand, and Serenade took it as she approached.


    "Im here, Father. Are you okay?"


    "Serenade, my daughter... My beloved daughter..."


    His words trailed off, and Serenades face stiffened.


    "The seed? The Imperial seed?"


    "..."


    "Did you receive it? Did you get the gift from Prince Ash?"


    Serenade bit her lip. The Count became agitated.


    "Why arent you answering? Do you know how much money weve spent on the Imperial Family to get that one seed...


    "...Father."


    "Dont forget, Serenade, the humiliation and scorn our family has endured..."


    The Count stared at the ceiling, muttering to himself.


    "They scorned us for buying our title with money, even when we became Viscounts, and even as Counts, they looked down on us for being of low birth. No matter how much money we made, we couldnt erase this stain."


    "..."


    "The only way to erase this stain is to mix our bloodline with the noblest blood in the world."


    Serenade closed her eyes tightly.


    Her grandfather, and now her father.


    Theirplex about status and lineage was enormous. They were desperate to rise, by any means.


    So they chose money. They prospered in the Merchant Guild and acquired the titles they wanted.


    But the disdain did not disappear.


    Even after arranging a betrothal with the Imperial Family, the actual marriage did not ur even after Prince Ash reached adulthood.


    Serenade had already sensed a breakup.


    Then, her father had said:


    - Even if the betrothal breaks, we must still mix our blood with the Imperial Family! With blood!


    - Beg Prince Ash if you must! Even a seed! Bring back a seed!


    What did it all mean?


    What was the significance of the seed from the wayward 3rd Prince, who could never be Emperor, especially when a breakup was so apparent? What was the point?


    But the generations-long obsession with status and lineage had already moved beyond rational thought.


    The bloodline of the Imperial Family, the bloodline of the Imperial Family...


    Every day, her father screamed those words, and finally, Serenade had to seek Ash and speak her mind.


    We demand rpense for the devotion our family has shown to you.


    Give me... your seed.


    The humiliation of begging like this from a man who no longer paid her any attention was more than she could bear.


    Serenade wished simply to die, herst shred of pride torn to ribbons.


    And all she received from Ash in return was a cold, disdainful nce.


    - In the end, youre just like everyone else.


    But she had obtained a promise.


    When Serenade returned home, tears held back, her mother, the Countess of Silver Winter Merchant Guild, was preparing to leave the mansion, ignoring her husbands objections.


    - Making your daughter go through this, youve gone mad!


    - Whats truly wretched isnt your family but your mind.


    Leaving only a word of apology to Serenade, her mother left.


    As soon as her mother departed, her father fell ill and took to his bed, and Serenade was left to manage the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Prince Ash did not keep his promise.


    Thus, time flowed, leading to the present moment.


    "Your mother, she doesnt understand."


    The Earl wheezed out these words.


    "Because shes a noblewoman, with pure blood, unlike our outsider bloodline... she doesnt understand our pain."


    "..."


    "Serenade, you understand, dont you? You, with the same wretched blood as this father, surely you can understand."


    Serenade, who had remained silent, tightly gripped her fathers hand once more, then rose.


    "Ill step out, Father. Rest well."


    The Earls strained murmuring continued to reach her even after she left the room.


    "We must mix the blood of the Imperial Family into our lineage. Only then... can we escape this curse..."


    Serenade clenched her jaw and walked down the hallway.


    She felt unable to breathe.


    It felt as if dark tar flowed through her veins instead of red blood.


    She simply couldnt breathe.


    ***


    Silver Winter Merchant Guild building. 4th floor.


    When Serenade, panting for breath, burst through the door,


    Huh?


    Ash was sitting there.


    Whats this? Why are you here so early?


    In the bright morning sunlight, the third prince of the empire was dazzling.


    His lush and alluring ck hair. Those clear, direct eyes. His picture-perfect smile.


    It reminded her suddenly of their youthful days in the Star Pce.


    Serenades heart ached.


    - I promise, big sister.


    Yes.


    The reason I loved you... was not because you were a prince, not because your blood was noble.


    It was simply because you shared my pain.


    And because you embraced andforted my wounds.


    Ah.


    Serenade slowly bowed her head.


    Why didnt she say it back then?


    What she needed was not your bloodline, not your seed, but simply,


    Just a piece of your heart...


    Serenade?


    Ash asked, puzzled, and Serenade quicklyposed herself.


    No, its nothing.


    Her eyes reddened quickly, being prone to tears, but trusting the morning sunlight to shield them,


    With a smile, Serenade said,


    Shall we dance, My Lord?

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    "One, two, three. One, two, three."


    In time with Serenades rhythm, the two of us waltzed.


    There were no mistakes anymore, and I found myself keeping a decent rhythm. Serenade grinned.


    "Youre dancing quite well now, my lord, arent you?"


    "..."


    I quietly looked at Serenade.


    Fernandezs words kept ringing in my ears.


    - This time, shes a genuinedy of noble blood. A princess of the Ariane Kingdom, as you know, the Ariane Kingdom is thergest ally in the North...


    - If you ept this marriage proposal, you can return with enough elite soldiers to protect Crossroad.


    My teeth ground together.


    - Ill break off the engagement with Silver Winter. And meet the princess of the Ariane Kingdom.


    I had said this to avoid the situation at that time.


    But rationally thinking, this choice was obviously right.


    A daughter on the brink of ruin from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild and a princess from the powerful Northern kingdom.


    Theparison itself was embarrassing. There was no need to weigh which side was more beneficial for the monster frontline.


    Even if the Silver Winter Merchant Guild wasrge, it couldntpare to the strength of a kingdom.


    Moreover, the Ariane Kingdom was the strongest military power among the Northern states.


    There were some mercenaries from the Ariane Kingdom in the game.


    As befitting those from the frozennds, each was an incredibly tough character.


    With ice resistance as standard, and even a few SSR ranks.


    If I strategically married the princess of the Ariane Kingdom, I could deploy these robust Northern soldiers on the monster frontline.


    But was it only that? By strategically marrying as the Imperial Family wishes, my rtionship with them would improve.


    Then I could receive support from the central.


    Immediately this time, they would support elite troops when I returned to Crossroad.


    However-


    "..."


    It felt ufortable.


    Something indescribable was nagging at my intuition.


    Thorns.


    Guardians.


    Another frontline.


    Fate of destruction...


    My hesitation wasnt because thedy dancing and holding my hand was pitiable.


    It was a gamers intuition, honed through 742 strategies.


    There was something in that route.


    But what on earth was it?


    Strategy isnt conducted through emotions or intuition.


    It is a well-trodden path based on concrete data and evidence.


    And the data and evidence clearly pointed towards the princess of the Ariane Kingdom.


    "..."


    I sensed Serenade looking intently at my troubled face. Suddenly regaining my senses, I continued to dance and asked,


    "Serenade, whats the progress on the task I assigned earlier?"


    "Ah, yes! I was just about to tell you."


    I had instructed Serenade to reorganize the merchant guilds finances to enable information trading. Thats what I was asking about.


    "In every city where we have a guild branch, there are information sources. Mostly they were used to understand local prices, weather, and the status of specialty products."


    "Can you make use of them?"


    "Yes. Since the connections are already established, all we have to do is change the type of information collected."


    The informationwork was alreadypleted nationwide.


    "And I have systemized a code that our family used independently, and had every citys guild branch manager master it."


    Serenade spoke methodically.


    "Using this method, all the branch managers can write the code, but only I and my closest staff can decode it."


    The encryption method was also prepared.


    "Moreover, not to boast about our guild... each branch owns a Messenger Hawk."


    "You mean they use hawks to deliver mail?"


    "Yes. After a rival guild deliberately killed our messenger hawks, my angry father introduced them. Taming magic was needed, so it was incredibly expensive, but the uracy, speed, and reliability are far superior."


    This guild had more than I thought.


    I nodded my head.


    "Good, Serenade. Then use those information sources, the coded messages, and the hawk friends to collect the information Ill instruct for the next three days."


    I then detailed the information that the Silver Winter Merchant Guild needed to collect, speaking at length and with precision.


    After hearing the entire story, Serenade looked at me, swallowing her dry saliva.


    "Is, is this okay? This information could be quite dangerous..."


    I spoke sternly.


    "Its necessary for your family to survive, Serenade. You must carry it out properly."


    Serenades face turned pale, but with a resolute expression, she nodded her head.


    "Understood. As youmand, my lord."


    "Spare no expense on this. Even if the information seems unrted, gather as much as you can. Quantity over quality, collect as much information as possible."


    Thus, we continued our meeting while dancing, and todays dance practice came to an end.


    Serenade and I stood facing each other, bowing.


    "It was a good time, my lord."


    "I enjoyed it too, Serenade."


    We exchanged greetings, now familiar to each other.


    I looked at Serenades flushed face as she caught her breath and thought to myself.


    Whether the Silver Winter Merchant Guild would survive or perish,


    It all depended entirely on the information they collected.


    Do your best, Serenade.


    The data and evidence had left Silver Winter.


    But my intuition was still telling me to stand by Serenades side.


    I hoped my intuition was right. But if the data and evidence were too strong, I might have to make a cruel choice for the sake of strategy.


    ***


    As the Victory Celebration Festival drew near, the Imperial Capital became increasingly busy and chaotic.


    In every alley of the city,nterns wrapped in colorful cloth were hung, and gs of many nations were disyed.


    The design of the international gs was quite deliberate, with the Empires g alongside the gs of its allied nations, particrly emphasizing those of the Northern Front allies.


    Clich but effective.


    Time flew, and suddenly it was the day before the party.


    Heeding Albertos tearful plea to stay quietly in the pce, I donned an invisible cloak and stepped outside.


    Its toote to listen to you now, Alberto. The festival eve, what a mess.


    After safely escaping the pce, I removed the cloak and put it in my inventory.


    I whistled as I surveyed the bustling city streets, filled with vendors, stalls, food, entertainment, and throngs of excited people.


    It would be fun to bring my party members here.


    As I walked through the noisy streets, I briefly imagined bringing my party members here.


    Evangeline would lead the way, hopping around, promising to be the guide since she had recently graduated from here, and then fall t on her face due to her [Error-Prone] trait.


    Damien would scout around with wide eyes, pointing out Theyre selling chicken skewers there! or They sell fried bread there! with his sharp eyes.


    Junior might hover around shops selling fireworks or magic balloons, muttering something like, I should have tried running a stall, too.


    Lucas would probably stick right behind me, sternly protecting me, and feeding me anything I picked to eat.


    As I wandered the festival streets imagining the antics of my main party members, someone tapped me on the shoulder. Huh?


    I turned to find Elize, still in her fearsome face, maids attire, and carrying that ominous urn.


    "Youre here, Your Highness."


    I clicked my tongue.


    "Why dont you lighten up a bit for the festival, Elize?"


    "..."


    "At least put down that coffin while you walk around."


    Whats an coffin doing at a festival? People around are scared of it. Besides, its contents are truly frightening.


    Ignoring my words, Elize grumbled in her characteristic gloomy voice.


    "My mastermanded me. She said His Highness the Prince would surely roam the city alone, so I must escort you."


    "So you were waiting for me?"


    "I was standing by near the pce, and I felt an invisible presence. I followed it and found it was Your Highness."


    Had she sensed and followed me through the cloak that even level 3 detection magic couldnt catch?


    Truly an SSR-ranked snif... I mean, she certainly has good detection abilities. (TL Note: He was going to say Sniffing Dog)


    "Right now, many foreigners have arrived in the Imperial Capital. Though the centralmercial army has heightened its security, the excitement of the festival, coupled with the usual circumstances, has increased the likelihood of disturbances."


    Elizes piercing blue eyes sharply scanned the surroundings.


    "I will escort you. Lets move to safer ces."


    "Arent you the most dangerous of all?"


    That was quite a statementing from the one who had once aimed at my throat.


    "...At this moment, I have no intention of harming you, Your Highness."


    Elize nced at me briefly.


    "Youve changed, Your Highness... and, most importantly, I am not a shameless person. I have no intention of stalking the one to whom I owe my life."


    "Then Im relieved."


    I shrugged my shoulders and began to walk forward. Elize quickly followed behind me.


    "So, where are we headed?"


    "To your master."


    Where else would I go? I must check on the dance the night before the party.


    "Why, do you dislike it?"


    I asked, and Elize responded brusquely.


    "Honestly, I do not like it, but since she enjoys it. Ive also heard that I should bring you to thedy as soon as possible."


    "You are not being honest, I see."


    Some escort this is. She could have just sent a message saying, Elize ising to meet you, soe to me.


    "...Is everything okay at the merchant guild?"


    As I waded through the bustling street toward the dock, I suddenly asked Elize.


    "Is there no pressure from the Imperial Family, or covert operations from the secret group... nothing unusual?"


    "Nothing."


    Elize, who answered coldly, looked at me a bit surprised.


    "Do you expect something to happen soon?"


    "Who knows? You never know how things will turn out in this world."


    So far, the Imperial Family hasnt touched the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Perhaps theyve judged that its better not to cause unnecessary turmoil with such an essential event ahead.


    Or maybe theyre just too busy to care.


    There were no edicts from the Margrave, no movements to seize the guild.


    Theres still a chance.


    If tomorrows party goes well...


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild still has a way to survive. Even if I join hands with Serenade and Ariane Kingdom...


    "Huh?"


    Thats when it happened.


    Elize began to sniff around, detecting a smell. Whats up with that dog nose?


    "I smell something burning somewhere..."


    "Really? Isnt that just the smell of meat grilling from the left stand?"


    "No, this is..."


    Elizes blue eyes widened.


    "Its the smell of a fire."


    A foreboding sensation ran down my spine.


    Without a word, Elize and I made eye contact and started running south through the crowd.


    We could see the thick smoke rising in the southern sky.


    Pushing past screaming, fleeing people to reach the dock, we were met with enormous mes.


    The building engulfed in fire, burning intensely, was the very building where I had been practicing my social dance just yesterday.


    It was the building of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    "...Mdy."


    Elize let out an unprecedented scream of terror and dashed toward the burning building.


    "Lady Serenade!"


    Damn it all.


    I hurriedly chased after her.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    ...


    Serenade was staring at the stack of documents on her desk.


    The papers were messily written with encrypted text, and she had just decrypted and read them.


    "Whew."


    Serenade swept the approaching sweat from her forehead with her fingertips.


    The information-gathering ability of Silver Winter Merchant Guild was more formidable than she thought.


    She had been able to conduct extensive research on the information Ash had instructed her to gather.


    The problem was the content.


    Its too sensitive.


    Though the investigation had been broad, most of it was fragmentary and piecemeal. Yet the astute Serenade could read the overall flow from those fragments at a nce.


    This information could be fatal to the Imperial Family.


    Thats probably why Ash had ordered the investigation.


    But gathering this kind of information was too dangerous.


    Did Ash truly think... that this information could save the Silver Winter Merchant Guild?


    Then it happened.


    Ping- Ping-


    A sound of something cutting through the air came from outside the window.


    "Huh?"


    As Serenade raised her head in confusion,


    Crash!


    The window shattered, and ming arrows fell inside.


    Whoosh-!


    In an instant, mes spread inside the building. Serenade quickly rose from her seat, her mind racing.


    Whats going on?! Whats happening?!


    Could someone have been following her, knowing that Silver Winter had gathered this information? Was someone trying to eliminate her? Or had the destruction Ash mentioned already begun?


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Her thoughts were many, but escape was the priority. Serenade covered her mouth with a cloth and attempted to leave the room.


    Then she stopped.


    The gold, jewelry, and silk in the head office could burn, but the information Ash had asked her to gather had to be protected.


    Serenade quickly unfolded her coat and stuffed the bundle of documents inside. Clutching the rolled coat to her chest, she fled the room.


    Whether the arrows were magically treated or not, mes spread rapidly through the building.


    "Miss!"


    "Head of the Guild!"


    As she emerged, she saw other servants struggling to put out the fire. Serenade shouted,


    "Calmly, evacuate the building! Check for anyone remaining! Evacuate immediately!"


    If the mes were magical, ordinary people couldnt extinguish them. It was better to evacuate quickly.


    At Serenadesmand, the servants orderly began to escape.


    Serenade looked around the corridor onest time and headed downstairs.


    Or at least, she intended to until she found another maid copsed from asphyxiation.


    "...!"


    Serenade hurriedly ran to the maid, hoisted her onto her shoulder, and got her to her feet.


    Whoosh-


    The mes intensified. The ck smoke billowing from the burning building obscured her view.


    Feeling suffocated, Serenade gritted her teeth.


    ***


    Elize and I rushed to the front of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild building, engulfed in mes.


    The fire demonpped its tongues around the tall and magnificent building, consuming it.


    People were drawing seawater from beside them to put out the fire, but the mes were relentless.


    "Miss Serenade!"


    Elize screamed, rushing toward the building.


    She shouted at the guilds people struggling to extinguish the fire,


    "Where is Miss Serenade?!"


    "They, they havent seen her since..."


    Elize stared at the building aze, her face pale.


    "So, could she, perhaps, have failed to escape...?"


    The building was alreadypletely enveloped in mes, impossible to enter.


    Ssh!


    Nheless, Elize put a bucket of seawater on her head and tried to run inside.


    I urgently grabbed her shoulder.


    "Wait a minute, Elize! What are you doing?!"


    "Dont you see! If my mistress is inside, I must go to save her!"


    "Are you out of your mind?! If you go in there, youll burn to death too!"


    "If my mistress is in there! If she cant get out!"


    Elize spat out fiercely,


    "Then I will burn to death with her."


    "..."


    "If thats thest thing I can do for my mistress, then I will do it."


    I hesitated, torn between stifling this twisted loyalty or letting it take its course.


    "You dont have to, Elize."


    A weak voice reached my ears from beside me.


    Startled, I looked to find a woman wearing a grey robe among the uproar of the crowd.


    It was Serenade. Her face, visible through the robe, was smeared with soot.


    "I escaped before the building waspletely consumed by fire. Cough...!"


    "Serenade!"


    "Mydy!"


    "Shush."


    With her index finger to her lips, Serenade staggered toward the dock.


    "Over here."


    At the dock, a yacht belonging to the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, one that I had ridden before, was waiting.


    "Lets get out of here for now."


    Elize hurried to the captains quarters to prepare for departure.


    Serenade entered the cabin of the ship and copsed as though crumbling.


    Sitting across from her, I asked urgently.


    "Are you okay, Serenade?"


    "I am fine. Cough! More importantly, the information that you ordered me to gather..."


    With a vacant expression, Serenade extended what she had been holding precious in her arms.


    "Everything got burned because I was dyed when escaping..."


    The bundle of papers Serenade offered were all dampened by fire, the ink evaporated, making it impossible to discern the content.


    "Im sorry, my lord... If I had escaped sooner, the information would have been safe, but our people were suffocating from the smoke. I couldnt just leave them."


    "..."


    "As a merchant, Im still slow to decide whats more important... Even though this information is more precious than anything else..."


    "No, Serenade. You did the right thing."


    I grinned and carefully held Serenades sooty hand.


    "Nothing is more important than people."


    "..."


    Serenade looked at me with dazed eyes.


    The yacht set sail. The ship cut through the waves, departing the coast and heading into the inner sea.


    Serenade, instead of the burned documents, began to sort out the remaining information in her head and exin it to me one by one.


    The already fragmented details of information became even more jumbled, and the vague connections between them were all blurred.


    Whether it was the shock of escaping the fire, Serenade couldnt recall some of the information at all.


    But it was enough. After all, what I needed was not the detail of the information, but the minimal basis for me to y my cards.


    I nodded my head.


    "Youve worked hard, Serenade. Its enough."


    "Have I... been of any help to you, my lord?"


    "Of course."


    Relief flickered across Serenades face, visible within her robe.


    This time, I took something from my possession and gave it to her. Serenade received it with a startled expression.


    "My lord, what is this...?"


    "Its an invitation to the victory celebration party."


    Its for the final battle here in the Imperial Capital, happening tomorrow.


    "..."


    epting the invitation, Serenade stood frozen. I cocked my head.


    "Whats wrong?"


    "Its just that... its the first time youve invited me to such a grand event at the Imperial Family."


    However, soon after, Serenade returned the invitation to me.


    "But, my lord, Im truly sorry... I dont think I can attend."


    "Why?"


    "..."


    Hesitating, Serenade slowly removed her robe.


    I swallowed a small breath.


    Her once-beautiful blue hair was singed and twisted at the ends, and her fair skin was scorched in ces, turning red.


    Avoiding my eyes, Serenade muttered.


    "How can I attend the Imperial Familys party looking like this?"


    "..."


    "Where all the worlds celebrities gather, if I, the head of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, appear like this... everyone willugh."


    Serenades head sank lower and lower.


    "Most of all... in this state, I cant stand by your side tomorrow."


    "..."


    "If thats the case, Id rather not go at all..."


    I firmly grasped Serenades hand.


    "Serenade. Let me just say this. I need you there tomorrow."


    "What...?"


    "To save your Silver Winter family. And to solidify the path my southern front will take. You muste to the party tomorrow."


    The recent fire had made it clear. The Imperial Family was already intent on eliminating the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Whether it was because they had discovered information that should not have been touched, because the time of eradication hade, or perhaps both, it didnt matter.


    To survive, Serenade had to attend the party tomorrow.


    For there is always a path in the midst of death.


    ...


    Serenades face, stained with soot, tightened at my words of needing her.


    Her silver eyes squeezed shut and then opened, filled with resolute determination.


    ...In that case, I will go, no matter what. Even if Im in worse shape, I will stand at the party.


    I nodded heavily.


    We then spent a long time discussing what needed to be done at the party tomorrow.


    It wasnt untilte at night that we returned to the port.


    The merchant building hadpletely burned down, leaving only ashes, and a few of the guilds people were seen cleaning up the debris.


    Not even an arrest, just a magical fire arrow attack and then they flee...


    It was a method of the dark forces.


    I realized that even the path itself for Serenade to get to the party tomorrow would be perilous.


    Elize.


    The ship reached the port, and just before disembarking, I quietly asked Elize,


    You can protect Serenade, right?


    Elizes teal eyes red, and she growled,


    Even if it takes my life.


    Lets save the life part...


    But still, I trusted the protection of this SSR-ranked swordsman.


    Hang in there.


    I patted Elizes shoulder. Elize looked at me with narrowed eyes.


    Serenade quickly gave instructions to the guilds servants waiting at the harbor.


    The fire recovery efforts were to stop here, and everyone was to return to the Silver Winter family mansion and bolster the defenses.


    Lets return to the Star Pce, my lord. Ive ordered the carriage to be prepared.


    Serenade approached me. I gestured with my chin.


    You?


    I feel that wherever I am will be in danger, so tonight, I will not return to the family home... I intend to stay on this sea with Elize.


    Serenade smiled bitterly, running her hand through her singed hair.


    While preparing for the party tomorrow.


    I smiled faintly.


    Dont get your hopes up.


    Dont expect, but...


    Clearly quite worried, Serenade heaved a deep sigh.


    The ship carrying Elize and Serenade once again set out to sea.


    I waved to Serenade, who kept bowing to me from the ship, and then headed for the carriage that the Silver Winter Merchant Guild had prepared.


    And then, I made up my mind.


    For the Southern Front. And for the strategy of this harsh game.


    With Serenade...


    Tomorrow, I must propose.


    ***


    The next day.


    Finally, the morning of the victory celebration party had dawned.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Early morning. My room in the Star Pce.


    I had risen before dawn and was surrounded by dozens of servants, caught in the midst of a fashion show.


    Washing, getting makeup done, hair being trimmed...


    At the same time, I was trying on this tuxedo, that suit, and even that evening coat, ncing at my reflection in the full-length mirror.


    In my life as a game addict, I never thought Id be doing something like this.


    While being preened, plucked, and even having my ear hair trimmed (what the?!), I had a sudden realization.


    Back on Earth, I wore shorts and a shirt every day. It had reached the point where my viewers even called it a uniform.


    I had received donations several times, pleading for me to change my attire and buy some new clothes.


    But it wasfortable.


    Feeling the pressure of the suit that tightly encased my body, I let out a groan.


    I cant breathe! Since when do mens clothes constrict the waist like this?


    "Your Highness has such a naturally graceful appearance that you look good in anything, but of course, for a day like today, we must be even more meticulous!" Alberto announced, proudly grooming my facial hair.


    "In the past, you would rip your clothes somewhere, or adorn yourself with grotesque skull decorations when attending events. On the worst day, you even wore a womans dress..."


    "A womans dress? Me?"


    I pointed to myself in horror, and Alberto gravely nodded.


    "Yes. It was a vivid fluorescent green dress adorned with mboyant flower decorations. You even wore high heels, and put flowers in your hair..."


    "..."


    Looking around, all the servants who had been attending to me turned pale, as if recalling that day. Really?


    I dressed as a woman and attended an official Imperial event? As the Crown Prince?


    You were a genuine living lunatic, Ash! Im proud of you, you crazy bastard!


    "Seeing Your Highness in such a serious and elegant, party-appropriate suit after so long... Theres no regret left in Albertos life now, even if I die..."


    "Hey, you seem to still have plenty of regrets, so stop crying."


    Every time I do something, this old man ims to have no more regrets? Grumbling, I slipped my arms into the next dress jacket.


    I think Ive tried on about twenty sets so far. I cant tell which is which, and my eyes are spinning.


    If there were item options or set effects to choose from, it would be easier. But theres nothing like that here.


    I just told Alberto to choose whatever he wanted, and after some deep consideration, he finalized abination and dressed me in it.


    "You look perfect, Your Highness! The most handsome man in the Imperial Capital!"


    Listening to Albertos ttery, I looked into the full-length mirror.


    It looks like Im going to a funeral...?


    In the mirror, I was dressed in all ck.


    From the shirt to the vest, tie, outer coat, trousers, belt, socks, and even shoes. There was nothing that wasnt ck.


    I wouldnt be surprised if even my underwear had been switched to ck.


    Isnt all-ck a bit overboard, even for the Everck Empires Crown Prince?


    All I could see in the mirror was my pale face. My face, already pale, looked even more so with makeup. I tapped my neatlybed (and therefore unfamiliar) ck hair.


    "Wouldnt it have been okay to put some other colors in the shirt or vest? Everythings the same ck."


    Considering that the old Ash used to wear fluorescent dresses and go crazy, the suit was a bit much.


    "What disheartening words, Your Highness! They are not all the same ck!" Alberto eximed.


    The coat and trousers were the royal symbols deep ck, the shirt was a lighter ebony color, the vest was velvet, the socks were silk, the shoes were made of some leather, and so on...


    To my eyes, they all looked the same, but apparently, they were different ording to this nations etiquette.


    "Alright... I get it. Ill wear it like this. Enough with the exnation~"


    After all, Im a gaming nerd who knows nothing about fashion. Ill just wear whats given.


    I inserted my finger between the tight tie and loosened it slightly. Catching my breath, I thought to myself.


    I wish I could take a selfie and show the kids.


    I want to show the kids in Crossroad that when their lord dresses up, he looks like this.


    Would they praise me for being dashing, or grab their stomachs andugh?


    Alberto was in front of me, bowing at the waist, and personally polishing my shoes to a shine.


    Even though they were already gleaming enough to be used as a mirror, something seemed to keep catching the butlers eye.


    "Alberto."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Is there something else thats ufortable?"


    "I have a favor to ask of you."


    I calmly spoke to Alberto, who was looking up in confusion.


    "Its a favor Im entrusting to you because I trust you. Can you do it?"


    "..."


    Perhaps feeling the weight of my words, Albertos old eyes flickered craftily.


    ***


    The official start of the Victory Celebration Party was said to be at 6 p.m.


    Why the fuss and preparation from dawn, I thought to myself.


    The main event may begin at 6 p.m., but the actual party starts from the morning and continues on.


    So, my arrival at the main pces grand banquet hall was around 11 a.m.


    This vast ce, about the size of five of my pces, was a venue solely created for the Imperial Familys events.


    My pce is three timesrger than the estate of the Lord of Crossroad...


    That meant this grand banquet hall was about fifteen times the size of the Lord of Crossroads estate. What a difference in power!


    Anyway, this vast banquet hall was already swarming with people. Were there really so many idle people in the Empire?


    First, I saw the servants carrying beverages, snacks, and meals, their faces expressionless, evidently used to this kind of work.


    The orchestra, which upied one entire side of the banquet hall, was currently resting.


    Although the main event was still far off, the music team was already on standby.


    And then, in the center of the banquet hall - aristocrats, dressed to impress, were conversing with champagne sses in hand, even though it was still morning.


    Sycophants, jokers, pleasure-seekers, they all seemed to have their business.


    Hundreds, perhaps thousands of people engaged in a battle of wits in this bubbling crucible.


    I stepped in.


    "Presenting the third prince of His Imperial Majesty, andmander of the Southern Front, Ash Born Hater Everck, Your Highness!"


    With the heralds bellowing announcement, I made my entrance.


    The orchestra straightened up and began to y a lively, upbeat tune.


    What, was this my character theme song? Like what ys for wrestlers or baseball yers when they enter?


    All at once, every eye in the banquet hall turned to me.


    Id given speeches before the citizens of Crossroad several times. The attention of this many people was nothing to me.


    With a rxed smile, I strolled towards the center of the banquet hall. Whispering reached me from left and right.


    "The biggest scoundrel of the Imperial Family has arrived."


    "That face is so pretty..."


    "Did you hear? He lost thousands of soldiers in the first battle on the Southern Front."


    "Hes ipetent. If only he were half like his eldest brother..."


    "This is why lineage is important..."


    Some aristocrats openly bad-mouthed me, while others,


    "Kyaaaaaah!"


    "Its Prince Ash! Look this way just once!"


    "Hey Ash! Marry me! Tonight!"


    "Mom, I want to be Prince Ash when I grow up!"


    "Date me! Or else Ill die!"


    Some aristocrats frighteningly fawned over me...


    They were like the obsessive viewers who would stick to me during broadcasts, sending chills down my spine.


    Why were they so extreme, this ces atmosphere?


    Anyway, outwardly maintaining a nonchnt smile, I spread cheer all around and made my way to the center of the party.


    Taking a champagne ss from a passing servant and sipping it quietly, I tried my best to blend into the party.


    Most aristocrats soon shifted their attention from me, but many young nobles crowded around me. How bothersome.


    "Your Highness! How was the Southern Front?"


    "They say the monsters shimmer and glow, did you kill them yourself?"


    "I heard you spent the night with the queen of the monsters!"


    "Kyaaaa! Prince Ash, you beast!"


    What were they talking about, you crazy people? Well, I did spend a few nights on the same battlefield as the ck Spider Queen, but...


    I felt the urge to summon an automatic defense turret on the spot, point its barrel at them, and shout, "Get lost!" But I restrained myself.


    After all, these people were nobles, possessing the family background and wealth to attend such a party.


    I had to put on a good show. They might be sponsors for the Southern Front.


    After downing a ss of champagne, I looked around with a smirk.


    "A hot night with the Monster Queen never happened, but Ive killed my fair share of monster legionmanders... How about it? Want to hear about my struggles on the Southern Front?"


    They all gathered around me, eager to listen.


    I smiled bitterly.


    The stories of those who sacrificed their lives to defend the frontlines were treated as mere entertainment in the Imperial Capital, and that saddened me.


    But such is the way of the world.


    The suffering of others, no matter how heart-wrenching, ends up being consumed as a novelty.


    All I could do was tell them how many were suffering on the Southern Front and wring out as much support money as I could.


    Clearing my throat, loosening my tie, I began my tale.


    "Alright. I guess Ill have to start with the story of my first battle..."


    I used to be a streamer, making a living by running my mouth in front of a camera.


    Todays content was like a visual radio show, for the nobles of the Imperial Capital!


    ***


    "...And so, we held funerals for the 155 who fell that day."


    After recounting all, including Stage 5 and the battle against the Vampire King, I took another sip of champagne. Oh, this is exhausting.


    The prolonged storytelling made my body weary. Time had flown, and it was now well into the afternoon.


    I covered my past in the dungeon, with the Shadow Squad, and all the details I had to hide, but even without any exaggeration, it had taken this long.


    The crowd of nobles listening had multiplied since I began.


    Even those who had started off distant and indifferent leaned in as the stages progressed, and they gasped as I described the warriors falling one by one against the Vampire King.


    I thought of those who had died defending the frontlines and looked around the audience with a faint smile.


    "That concludes the stories of the heroes who are defending the Southern Front. If this stirs even a little interest in the frontlines, I would be pleased."


    The nobles rushed towards me as I finished.


    "I want to send support money, Your Highness!"


    "Our family, too, for the warriors in the South...!"


    "Why not establish a foundation for-"


    I weed the flood of sponsorship promises and mentally yelled to my subordinates in Crossroad.


    Guys, your lord is working hard here too!


    I took down the list of nobles who pledged to support the Southern Front, promising to discuss the details at my mansion in a few days.


    The hours of talking had not been in vain, as the list was long and extensive.


    Besides money, I received promises for minerals, fabric, food, etc. I couldnt help but smile.


    I hadnt expected this, and it was an unexpected harvest.


    After spending considerable time organizing the pledges,


    "Oh my, oh my, this is tiring..."


    I sneaked out of the banquet hall to rest alone and crouched in a secluded corner of the sprawling garden.


    Darn, this is exhausting...


    Im suited for and enjoy ying single-yer games, where I can y alone.


    I dont even y MMORPGs much because mingling with people is too burdensome. What am I doing in this party? Ive milked enough donations, now go away, all you socialites!


    Huh?


    I then felt a gaze on me. Confused, I looked up.


    "..."


    A girl was quietly watching me in the garden.


    She was a young girl, with ivory-colored hair tied up, and her skin, though pale, had a healthy cream color, slightly tanned by the sun.


    Her pearl-colored dress was trimmed with the white fur of some unknown animal.


    With ivory-colored hair, cream-colored skin, and a pearl-colored dress, the three hues were somewhat simr. In any case, there was a pale and pure sensation.


    "Truly, befitting of the empires infamous phnderer."


    The girl slowly opened her mouth.


    "You are quite articte, Prince Ash. Just listening to you talk is entertaining."


    The girls wild, yellowish eyes narrowed.


    "But how much of what you just said is truth, and how much is mere bluff...?"


    I cocked my head.


    "Who?"


    "I wonder."


    The girl shrugged indifferently.


    "I might be one of the many women youve toyed with."

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    The unidentified ivory-haired girl seemed somehow displeased with me.


    Judging from what she was saying, she must have had some connection to me.


    I should have asked Lucas about Ashs rtionships with women... but no, there wouldnt have been enough nights to cover them all.


    Ash was well-known as a notorious yboy, after all.


    There wouldnt have been time for a detailed briefing, and remembering every single instance would have been impossible.


    So, who is this youngdy... Ah!


    Suddenly, it dawned on me.


    That ivory-colored hair, the same shade as the SSR-rated heroes from the northern Ariane Kingdom.


    Furthermore, though slightly tan and cream-colored, she had the pale skin typical of northerners, with a particr light pigment.


    And those white furs adorning her pearl-colored dress... they must be from the white bear, a symbol of Ariane Kingdom.


    By now, it was clear. I quickly got up, forcing a smile.


    "I apologize for recognizing youte, my Lady."


    I approached the girl and respectfully bowed at the waist.


    "As you know, I am Ash, the third prince of the Everck Empire."


    "..."


    "May I know your name, my Lady?"


    I already knew her name, having read the documents provided by Fernandez, but its better to go through the formality of asking.


    "...Yun."


    The girl reluctantly spat out her name, as though it was a great inconvenience.


    "Its Yun Ariane, Your Highness."


    "It is an honor to meet you, Princess Yun."


    As I continued to bow, Yun, looking ufortable, twisted her body and reluctantly extended her left hand.


    I gently grasped her left hand and kissed the back of it. Yun shuddered, disgusted.


    Hey, I was merely following the etiquette. Dont hate it so much.


    I mustered up the courage to do this, even though Im kissing the back of a hand of a woman Ive never met.


    Though Ash was known to usually ignore royal etiquette and behave however he liked, he still had to act properly when meeting his betrothed.


    As I lifted my lips and smiled gently, Yun quickly snatched her hand away.


    ***


    Yun Ariane. 19 years old.


    The second princess of the Ariane Kingdom, she was described in her profile as clear-headed, wise, and as courageous as a bear, making her quite popr in her kingdom.


    Courageous like a bear...?


    Looking down at the girl in front of me, I broke into a cold sweat. She looked more like a swan than a bear, no matter how I looked at her.


    "I was sent as an envoy, and after I arrived, I found out that a marriage had been arranged in the meantime."


    Standing at the border of the garden and banquet hall, we were engaged in conversation.


    Leaning against the terrace wall, Yun absentmindedly swirled the champagne ss in her hand.


    "The fate of royalty is always like this. Ha, but to be matched with the most ill-reputed third prince..."


    "That third prince is standing right before you."


    Youll hurt the delicate feelings of the prince if you say it so bluntly.


    "You are surely aware of your own reputation, arent you, Prince Ash?"


    "One cannot truly know a persons essence based on public opinion alone. Princess Yun."


    Yun addressed me with the respectful "Your Highness," but I did not return the favor.


    The Ariane Kingdom was nominally a vassal state of the Everck Empire.


    Because of this, she could not easily refuse this arranged marriage, regardless of her own will.


    "Do you dislike me?"


    I asked with a broad grin, to which Yun rolled her amber eyes.


    "Do I have a reason to like you? A phnderer, a good-for-nothing... You seem to have tried every bad thing a man can do."


    "Perhaps all of that is merely unfounded rumor?"


    "Where theres smoke, theres fire, right?"


    I shrugged at Yuns sarcasticugh.


    "If I truly were such a yboy, wouldnt all thedies Id ever dallied with be swarming around me like bees at a party like this?"


    Around me, all was calm. Yun was the first to approach me one-on-one.


    But Yun red at me, her face filled with disbelief.


    "Do you think I really wouldnt know? Youre famous for approaching others, sucking them dry, and then ruthlessly discarding them."


    "..."


    "Ive heard there were many young women who gave you everything, their bodies, hearts, and wealth, only to be discarded. Will you not use me and my kingdom, only to cast us aside when youre done?" she asked.


    I was at a loss for words, buffering.


    So what was this? Ash wasnt just a yboy, simply ying with fire; he was a piece of trash who ruthlessly used people and then cut them off when he was done?


    It reminds me of what he did at the Serenade and Silver Winter Merchant Guild, borrowing lots of money and causing a mess.


    He had been doing the same thing to otherdies families. Oh, shit...


    Only then did I understand why Ashs ex-girlfriends had note running to this party.


    If the ending had been that bad, it would be hard to rush in with open arms. Maybe if they had a knife clenched in each hand.


    "I agree with strengthening the alliance between our two countries. I mean, which country in this world would oppose an alliance with the Everck Empire?" she said, pressing her thick red lips together and letting out a soft sigh.


    "But to do it through a strategic marriage! Its really old-fashioned. Cant we form an alliance if there are no children of matching ages on both sides?"


    "So how else can we strengthen the alliance? I admit its old-fashioned, but I dont think theres a closer way for adults to see each other."


    "Do we need to get that close in the first ce? We can just rify what we need to do, draw the line, make a treaty, and announce it."


    She wore a dress that fully revealed her corbone and shoulders, and she shrugged yfully.


    "Instead of stickily sending our sons and daughters to mix blood, we can cleanly make a contract and fulfill our obligations to each other. A rtionship thats as refreshing and crisp as snow falling in summer. Doesnt that sound good?"


    Snow falling in summer?


    The northern metaphor of snow falling all year round was a bit hard to grasp, but anyway, I understood what she meant.


    She must really not want to marry me...


    I was about to say a few more words to her when a servant at the entrance of the grand hall shouted in a resonant voice.


    "The second prince of His Imperial Majesty and the administrative deputy, Fernandez Ember Keeper Everck, has arrived!"


    Oh my. Brother is early.


    All eyes in the party hall were drawn to the entrance. Yunand I looked that way too.


    Dressed in splendid ceremonial robes and adorned with his trademark oversized sses and various glittering essories, Fernandez made his entrance.


    Earrings, nes, rings... so shiny. Tall and handsome, he did pull it off.


    The orchestra yed soft and melodious music.


    Fernandez entered the party hall with a smile on his face, nodding at those around him.


    Before people could approach him, another announcement followed.


    "The first prince of His Imperial Majesty and the Commander-in-Chief of the Imperial Army, Lark Avnche Everck, has arrived!"


    Todays real star, Lark, appeared.


    Lark was not dressed in party attire but in military ceremonial uniform.


    The uniform suited his tall stature and robust physique perfectly.


    It might have been less morouspared to the ceremonial robe, but it stood out in the party hall.


    Above all, at Larks waist was...


    A sword.


    A long sword was sheathed there.


    It was said that, in principle, one could not bring a de longer than 50cm into the Imperial Pce.


    Totally against party manners. But Lark proudly entered with therge sword.


    A feat only possible as themander who held the military power of the empire.


    The orchestra began to y a magnificent overture.


    Apuse and cheers poured out from all sides, honoring themander who had sessfully ended (so it was believed) the war with Bringar Duchy.


    The nobles flocked around Lark without exception.


    His poprity was iparable to when I made my entrance.


    "Hmm."


    Watching Lark from a distance, Yun asked me,


    "Prince Lark is already married, right?"


    "Yes. He already has three children."


    Larks wife, who appeared to be a nobledy, brightly smiled, kissed her husbands cheek, and lovingly linked arms with him. A pleasant sight.


    Yun let out a disappointed sound.


    "What a shame. Hes my type."


    "Perhaps you have a taste for married men...? Was that the dangerous preference, Princess Yun?"


    "What are you talking about? No, it wasnt. Among the three Imperial Princes, he was simply my type."


    Yun said this casually, with her future husband right beside her.


    Somehow amused, I covered my lips andughed, asking, "What about Fernandez? Hes still unmarried, and handsome too. Hes even taller than me."


    "I dont like sly men."


    Fernandez had quietly moved to a corner of the party hall and was engaged in conversation with a few people.


    Since everyones eyes were on Lark, he could move soundlessly.


    Yun, observing him, shook her head vigorously.


    "Hes the scheming type. Thats not to my taste."


    "How aboutpared to me?"


    "Hmm... Let me think about it. A sly man and a bad man..."


    I burst into casualughter.


    "Exactly what type of man is to your taste? What is the standard for your preference?"


    "Really, dont you southern men understand?"


    The princess of the continents northernmost kingdom raised her arm, emphasizing her biceps, and said, "Of course, its rippling muscles!"


    I was momentarily speechless.


    Ah.


    Of course.


    I understood at once.


    "Muscles that fit perfectly! Majestic physique! The kind of heroic presence that can uproot mountains with strength and overturn the world with vigor!"


    Was this the aesthetic of a nation that survived in the icy wastnds? Indeed, it made sense.


    So she liked the muscr Lark but disliked the scrawny but tall Fernandez and me.


    "May I ask just one thing?"


    I suddenly grew curious.


    "What is the popr ideal for women in the Ariane Kingdom...?"


    "Its the same."


    Yunthen raised her opposite arm to emphasize her biceps.


    "Muscr and strong! What else would it be?"


    "...By that standard, Princess Yun doesnt seem very popr?"


    She appeared frail and delicate.


    "When I take off my clothes, its quite impressive..."


    Yun started to reveal her abdomen, as if to show off her abs, but realizing she was tightly dressed, raised both her hands.


    "Theres no way to show you."


    "..."


    She seemed quite confident in her muscles, but, um, those lines were a bit risky. Please be careful in the future.


    While engaging in this unproductive but enjoyable chatter.


    Dong-! Dong-! Dong-!


    Suddenly, a loud, slow, heavy bell rang three times throughout the banquet hall.


    The previously noisy party hall became as silent as if doused with cold water. Everyone turned their astonished eyes toward the entrance.


    Even Yun, sensing the extraordinary atmosphere, covered her mouth and stared at the entrance.


    "Could it be? Could it be?"


    Expect the unexpected.


    The servant who had been loudly announcing the arrival of the royalty, this time, uttered in a trembling voice, full of effort.


    "Chosen by the goddess to build a paradise on thisnd, supreme, noble, and lofty, the sovereign of this country, His Imperial Majesty of the great Everck Empire, long live!"


    Long live!


    Everyone shouted, bowing their heads and showing respect, even though he had not yet appeared.


    Yun and I hastily bowed our heads and knelt on one knee.


    "He enters!"


    With a scream-like shout, that man entered the banquet hall.


    "..."


    I opened my mouth slightly, looking up at my father.


    If a god were to shape a human not from y but gold, would he look like this?


    I hadnt realized it when he was frozen on his throne. The appearance, the demeanor, and the twinkling golden light hidden in those piercing eyes.


    He truly seemed a man born to be an emperor.


    The majesty, authority, and transcendental aura overflowing from his body, d in ck and gold formal attire...


    Thump!


    He merely stepped onto the tform, yet I felt a resonating sound.


    The sole Emperor of the Everck Empire.


    Traha Peacemaker Everck - swaying his red cape, entered the banquet hall.


    "Hmm..."


    He slowly scanned the thousands of kneeling attendees before him and then,


    "...Where is Ash?"


    He asked for me first.


    What?


    Why?

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    "...Where is Ash?"


    At the emperors muttered word,


    Snap!


    The eyes of everyone in the party hall turned like dominoes, and all were fixed on me.


    "Yes?"


    I muttered stupidly,


    "...Hup."


    The princess next to me began to hup.


    Noticing me, the emperor nodded his head and slowly walked into the banquet hall along the carpet.


    Ah.


    Only then did I realize why the emperor had sought me out first.


    Behind the emperor were envoys from the Northern Kingdom, and at the forefront of them were people with ivory-colored hair like Princess Yun.


    Leading the allied nations of the northern front, with Ariane Kingdom at the helm.


    After meeting with them and having a conference, the emperor had attended this party.


    Even though I didnt know about it, discussions about strengthening the alliance must havee up, and naturally, the marriage proposal between Princess Yun and me would have been mentioned.


    Whoosh...


    As the emperor approached, despite the path already being sufficiently wide, the people parted further as if on cue, widening the way.


    It was as if the sea was parting.


    "Ash. Follow me."


    The emperor stood beside me andmanded in a soft... yet deep and heavy voice.


    "The princess of Ariane Kingdom is here as well. Come with me."


    How could I dare not to follow?


    Yun and I obediently followed the emperor down the carpet, with the eyes of everyone in the hall firmly fixed on us.


    "Father."


    Fernandez, who had been waiting at the midpoint of the path, bowed to the emperor.


    "Fernandez."


    The emperor nodded in return and gestured backward with his chin.


    "Follow."


    "Yes."


    Joining the line, Fernandez gave me a sly wink. I reluctantly smiled back.


    "Father."


    Lark, who had been waiting at the end of the path, bowed. The emperor grinned.


    "Lark. Lets ascend together."


    "Its an honor."


    Lark did not join the line but stood next to the emperor, walking with him to the end of the carpet.


    The carpet ended below the tform arranged in the innermost part of the banquet hall. The emperor, Lark, Fernandez, and Yun and I ascended to the top of it.


    p-!


    The emperor, having reached the top of the tform, turned around and looked over the banquet hall.


    His red cloak swung in the air, tracing a round arc.


    "My subjects, hear me!"


    The nobles, who had been bowing towards the entrance, quickly rose and turned to bow to the tform.


    The emperor shouted in a clear voice that resonated in the ears.


    "Our Everck now stands before an unprecedented crisis. Threats are closing in from all sides and even from within our country."


    It was a heavy speech, quite out of ce in the festive atmosphere that had prevailed just moments ago.


    But the emperor himself was enough context and connection.


    He naturally led the mood of the hall to a more somber tone. All the nobles listened attentively to his words.


    "I have remained secluded for a long time to resolve this situation. Meanwhile, my eldest son Lark has taken care of the worries of the west."


    The emperor pointed to Lark, who respectfully bowed to his father. The emperor broke into a wide smile.


    "I am indeed proud, my son."


    "All thanks to you, Father."


    The nobles began to apud as if on cue. p, p, p...!


    The apuse filled the banquet hall. The emperor waited for the noise to subside and then continued.


    "This gathering today was held to celebrate Larks achievements. But we all must remember, other crises remain, and they are strangling the neck of Everck."


    The emperor turned to Fernandez.


    "To ovee this crisis, we must first strengthen the nations domestic affairs."


    Fernandez smiled slyly and bowed. The emperor grinned back at his second son.


    "We must also solidify our rtionships with our neighbors and allies."


    The emperor turned his gaze to the envoys of the northern allied nations standing below the tform. They, too, looked up and bowed in return.


    "Therefore, I announce it here!"


    The Emperor spread his arms wide, and eximed,


    "The marriage between my third son, Ash, and Ariane Kingdoms second daughter, Princess Yun!"


    "...!"


    I was calm, having anticipated this, but Princess Yun was startled, her shoulders trembling in surprise, as though she hadnt expected the confirmation here.


    "The brave kingdoms of the North and our Everck are no longer mere allies! They are bound by blood!"


    Blood alliance.


    At that word, the faces of the envoys from the North bloomed with smiles.


    After all, there was no way to bring two distant countries closer together than by forming a marital rtionship.


    "My dear subjects! Please extend a warm wee to our guests from afar."


    The Emperor pointed to the Northern envoys with his hand andughed heartily.


    "They are no longer our guests, but part of our Everck family."


    p, p, p, p...!


    I wasnt sure if apuse was part of the imperial etiquette, but thunderous apuse filled the banquet hall as if everyone had been trained for it.


    "I suspected that this proposal would not be refused, but..."


    Amid the noisy apuse, Princess Yun let out a small sigh.


    "I never thought it would be announced like this today."


    "Indeed. I did not expect it to proceed so swiftly."


    They said that they were going to introduce us this time, but the Emperor just pulled the trigger. Hepletely disregarded our opinions.


    "Well, I guess our opinions dont matter anyway."


    Yun gave me a faint smile, shrugging.


    "Having been born a royal and lived well thus far, I guess its time to pay the price in this manner."


    Yun reached out her hand to me.


    "Please take care of me, my husband."


    "..."


    I hesitated for a moment but then cautiously extended my hand to grasp hers.


    Yuns wild, yellow eyes sparkled mischievously.


    "Shall we see then, how well the empires greatest yboy... can dance?"


    The next moment, Yun pulled me close. Whoa?!


    Whats this?! She seems stronger than me?!


    All that talk about being brawny and bear-like wasnt just talk, it seemed.


    Yun led me down to the stage, dashing to the center of the party hall.


    I was dragged along helplessly. The crowd cheered and whistled at our sight.


    Leading me to the center of the party hall, Yun bowed respectfully, catching my bewildered look.


    "Since itse to this, lets be the stars of this party."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The original star of this party was Prince Lark. But now that our engagement has been announced, lets outshine him. Lets make this a party in honor of our engagement, not a victory celebration."


    Staring nkly at Yuns words for a moment, I eventually broke into a grin.


    "I quite like that idea."


    I bowed back in response.


    The next moment, we stood close together, holding each others hands, cing them on each others shoulders and waists.


    The quick-witted orchestra began to y a lively waltz.


    And Yun and I began to dance.


    Twirling around the banquet hall, capturing the attention of everyone, including the Emperors.


    Round and round. Round and round.


    ***


    "..."


    Serenade kept fiddling with her empty hair tips.


    Her blue hair, once long and beautiful enough to pass her waist, was now cut off just below her neck.


    Inst nights fire, the ends had all be singed, so she had to cut it short to keep only the healthy part.


    It was hair Id been growing almost all my life...


    Serenade looked at her reflection in the mirror with unfamiliar eyes.


    The bob cut, dangling from her neck, was tolerable considering it was done in haste, but it couldntpare to the beauty of her original long hair.


    Her eyes were shadowed from not sleeping a winkst night. Her legs were lightly burned, hidden by stockings but still stinging.


    Her face wasnt burned, but it still felt hot and red as if the heat of the fire lingered. Makeup simply wouldnt apply properly.


    All the dresses and shoes she had saved were burnt, so she had to quickly borrow an outfit from a nearby dress shop.


    The problem was that today was the festival, and all the decent dresses were already gone.


    Serenade had to choose the best of the remaining ragged dresses to wrap around herself.


    Therefore, her reflection in the mirror was aplete mess.


    Her hair was awkwardly cut short, makeup didnt take, and the dress didnt suit her at all.


    This is the worst.


    To attend a grand party hosted by the Imperial Family looking like this. Everyone would be all dressed up, but she looked like a disheveled crow.


    I just want to stay cooped up in my room


    But then,


    - Serenade. I must tell you this. I need you tomorrow.


    Ash had said this to her.


    I need you, he had said.


    She never wanted to show herself in such a state, especially to someone she wanted to impress more than anyone else.


    But if that person needed her, she had to rush there, no matter how shabbily she was dressed.


    So Serenade boarded the carriage, headed to the party held at the Imperial Pce.


    Mdy!


    The handmaid-sh-coachman, Elize, cautiously spoke from inside the carriage.


    Madam, as you might have guessed, those who set fire to the Merchant Guild building yesterday might attack again.


    If they attack again today, going to the Imperial Pce is dangerous. We should immediately go to a safe ce


    No. I must reach the Imperial Pce.


    Serenade answered with determination in her voice.


    Its not just because of the request of His Highness, Ash. The way for our Silver Winter Merchant Guild to survive is also in that Imperial Pce.


    Please, Elize. Get me to the Imperial Pce.


    Understood, Madam.


    Elize nodded with a stern face.


    No matter what obstacles we face, Ill smash through all of them and escort you to the Imperial Pce, Madam.


    Thank you.


    Clop, clop, clop-!


    The carriage began to gallop along the road.


    Judging the direct route from the wharf to the Imperial Pce too dangerous, Elize drove the carriage on a major detour.


    Whether her judgment was right or whether it was a false rm, no attacks came even as they approached close enough to see the Imperial Pce. Elize took a short breath.


    After all, today is the festival. Theres no way they would tantly attack in such a busy and watchful situation-


    It was the very moment she thought that.


    Because they had taken a long detour, they had to pass through an alleyway instead of the main road, and as Elize drove the carriage into the alley, she sensed danger.


    The alley waspletely empty.


    In a city filled with people due to the festival, this one block of the alleyway was devoid of pedestrians, merchants, ying children, or even loitering beggars.


    Sensing danger, Elize shouted sharply.


    Hold on tight, Madam!


    The next moment.


    Crash-!


    A magic-infused arrow shot from somewhere lodged into the wheel of the carriage and exploded.


    Elize desperately tried to maintain bnce, but the carriage with the shattered wheel eventually toppled sideways.


    Thud, crash!


    The fallen carriage, scattering wooden splinters all around, smashed against the wall of the alley.


    As luck would have it, that wall had bags of dirt and sand stacked against it, and they burst open, filling the area with a thick cloud of dust.


    Trudge. Trudge.


    And through that dust and smoke, five shadows approached.


    The Imperial Familys direct ck Ops team.


    Aegis Special Forces, the dark division.


    Among them, the fourth team  in charge of carrying out assassinations within the Imperial Capital  marched forward, clutching crossbows that gleamed blue with loaded bolts.


    The Imperial hunting dogs were closing in.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Trudge. Trudge.


    Five shadows approached.


    Aegis Special Forces Team 4, crossbows raised, cut through the smoke and dust as they slowly made their way toward the carriage.


    They were professionals, having handled countless assassination missions in the Imperial Capital.


    Once the higher-ups assigned a target, they acted like ruthless killing machines. Regardless of gender, age, how pitifully their targets wept, or how they pleaded, they wouldnt bat an eye in executing them.


    This time, there were two caught in their trap.


    Having overturned the carriage, the targets would surely be disoriented.


    The n was to eliminate them quickly, obliterate all evidence, and then leave the scene


    But that was how it was supposed to go.


    Swish-!


    The n went awry from the very start.


    Through the thick smoke, dusting away the debris, Elize burst out like a cannonball.


    "...?!"


    The agent at the forefront, who was approaching with his crossbow, widened his eyes at the unexpected development.


    In the hands of the maid with navy-blue short hair was a blunt rectangr ded executioners sword.


    Whoosh-!


    And with that sword, she decapitated the lead agent in a single stroke.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Thud-thud-thud-!


    The other agents indiscriminately fired their crossbows at Elize.


    Arrows poured down like rain, and the smoke and dust that filled the air were momentarily torn apart by the trajectory of the arrows before settling down again.


    Elize calmly extended the Sword Coffin strapped to her back to use as a shield.


    Ping! Ting-ting-ting!


    Scratches marred the surface of the coffin, but the arrows couldnt prate it.


    Clink!


    Opening the Sword Coffin to her sides, Elize pulled out two short swords and threw them forward.


    Thunk! Whoosh!


    "Gurk?!"


    The second agent was struck in the neck and forehead by the short swords. He copsed on the spot.


    As she threw the short swords, Elize was already charging forward.


    Suddenly, in her hands, she held the initial executioners sword and one more slender rapier.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The agents shot the remaining arrows at the charging Elize, but


    Ching-ching-ching-!


    Elize deflected all the arrows effortlessly with her rapier.


    Dong-thunk-!


    Approaching the third agent, Elize swung her executioners sword, cutting off his head too.


    Then, spinning her body in a full circle to gather momentumshe threw the executioners sword.


    Whoosh!


    The spinning sword impaled the fourth agents upper body as he was loading his crossbow.


    Blood sprayed as he was pinned to the wall.


    Elize, catching her breath, looked at herst opponent, just as an arrow flew toward her face.


    "!"


    With a transcendent reflex, Elize swung her rapier to deflect the arrow.


    But it was a mistake.


    Thest agents arrow was the same as the one that destroyed the carriage, enchanted with explosive magic.


    Boom-bang!


    A massive explosion erupted from the rapier as it blocked the arrow.


    The agent, staring at the thickening smoke and dust, calmly loaded the next arrow.


    He didnt let his guard down. That maid was no ordinary foe.


    I must end this carefully and decisively. Otherwise, Im the one who will suffer.


    Just as the agent cautiously advanced, a step at a time


    "Sword Coffin, eject."


    Vroom!


    Suddenly, a magical light shed from within the smoke and dust. Startled, the agent shot arrows at it. Swoosh! Swoosh!


    But what was there wasnt Elize but the Sword Coffin. It was merely activated by Elizesmand to emit a magical light.


    And she didnt miss the opportunity when the enemys attention was diverted.


    Dash!


    Cutting through the smoke and dust, Elize leaped to the agents side.


    "Third sword."


    Swish-!


    The long sword ejected from the Sword Coffin, spinning in the air above Elizes head.


    She caught it and shed downward.


    Whoosh!


    Thest agents shoulder was cleaved to the ribs, gushing blood. He fell forward, lifeless.


    "Haa, haa, haa!"


    Elize, having confirmed the elimination of all enemies, gasped for breath.


    She wasnt unscathed either. Her left arm that blocked the explosive arrow was soaked in blood and tattered. She couldnt feel it at all.


    "Master!"


    But Elize didnt care about her own body as she ran towards the carriage.


    "Master! Are you alright? Master!"


    Elize frantically opened the door to the carriage, revealing the moaning Serenade.


    "Ugh, Elize... Are you alright?"


    "Im fine! But what about you, master?"


    Elize quickly helped Serenade up and took her out of the carriage.


    The carriage had overturned, colliding with things here and there.


    Serenade quickly wiped the blood flowing from her scraped knees and forehead with a handkerchief.


    "We cant use the carriage... What about the horses?"


    "One has broken loose and run away, and one remains. Shall I saddle it..."


    Elizes motion to retrieve the saddle from the carriages luggage stopped. Clenching her teeth, she looked towards the entrance of the alley.


    Clip-clop. Clip-clop...


    From the alley where they first entered with the carriage, through the dust and smoke... The silhouettes of five new figures were approaching.


    Aegis Special Forces Team 4 consisted of 20 members.


    With the annihtion of the first execution unit, the second one had been deployed immediately.


    "Damn it..."


    Elize, gritting her teeth, drew her Sword Coffin to her side and spoke to Serenade.


    "Master, those bastards are targeting you. But with the condition of my arm now, I cant protect you and fight at the same time."


    "Then...?"


    "Ill hold them off. Were not far from the Imperial Pce now. You must walk there alone."


    In the distance, the spires of the Thorn Bush Pce were visible. It would take some time, but it was within walking distance.


    "Enemies are likely waiting on the other side of the alley as well. Youll be caught if you simply go, so use that equipment to get through."


    "..."


    "Dont worry about me. Ill kill them all and find a safe ce to hide."


    Elize, ring at the approaching agents, gritted her teeth.


    "Master, these people are no ordinary thugs. They are undoubtedly under the directmand of the Imperial Family... the hunting dogs of the ck Ops."


    "..."


    "From the moment they started targeting us, the only way for Silver Winter Merchant Guild to survive is to do as you said."


    Elize nodded gravely.


    "Arrive at the Imperial Pce, participate in the party. And then..."


    And then?


    And then, what?


    Not even sure herself what to do, Elize offered Serenade a rare, faint smile.


    It was an awkward smile, unustomed to smiling. Yet it was filled with pure affection for her master.


    "Get what you desire, Master."


    She said.


    "Youre the wealthiest person in this country, after all. You should have everything you want."


    "What I want...?"


    "Yes. What you want, Master. Not what the Silver Winter family wants, or that spoiled prince..."


    To live life the way you desire.


    That was Elizes wish.


    For this feeble woman to live, not for anyone else, but for herself. More selfishly than anyone.


    I know I cant do that.


    The future of the family, Serenades fate, Elizes lifeall were hanging by a thread.


    So at least her own wish could be spoken honestly, right?


    Clip-clop. Clip-clop. Clip-clop.


    The once faint footsteps were now clear. The second execution unit was close.


    "Go, Master! Leave this to me."


    "..."


    Serenade gritted her teeth and stood, her legs still trembling from the shock of the ident.


    "Elize."


    "Yes."


    "You know you still have a debt to repay our family, right?"


    The unexpected mention of debt deepened the awkward smile on Elizes lips.


    "You have toe back to pay it off. Promise."


    "Of course."


    Serenades hand touched Elizes back and then fell away. Elize did not look back.


    Listening to the fading footsteps of her departing master, Elize briefly closed her eyes, then opened them wide, filled with determination.


    I wont die here.


    She would kill them all, survive, and see Serenades face again. And then...


    Thump.


    The next moment,


    An arrow lodged into Elizes stomach without warning.


    "...!"


    Startled, she coughed up blood and red ahead.


    She hadnt sensed the snipers attack, which meant there must be a sniper with special skills.


    "Fine..."


    Drawing a new sword from the Sword Coffin, Elize growled.


    "Now it feels like Im dealing with the special agents of the ck Ops...!"


    The next moment, a fierce attack from five special forces agents fell upon Elize.


    ***


    The partys atmosphere was ripening by the minute.


    We had won the war against Bringar Duchy, solidified the alliance with the northern kingdom, and even announced my engagement with Princess Yun. Truly, it was a joyous time on all fronts.


    The newly engaged Imperial Prince and Princesss energetic dance ignited the partys atmosphere to a whole new level.


    Even now, as Yun and I had returned to rest, the orchestra continued to y lively music, and in the center of the grand hall, the nobles each formed couples and enjoyed dancing.


    Everyone looks so joyful.


    Drained of energy, I dumbly stared at the spectacle.


    Yun had left to converse with the Northern Kingdoms emissaries, and I was sitting in my designated spot on the tform, catching my breath.


    "Well done, Ash."


    I heard someone call my name and turned to find Fernandez.


    Fernandez took a seat beside me and grinned broadly.


    "Simply by fulfilling your role so well, youve made Father and your brothers extremely happy. Im proud of you."


    "What... Well, I guess Ive reached the age to get things right?"


    Fernandez yfully ruffled my smiling head.


    After leaving it at that, I asked,


    "Brother."


    "Yes?"


    "Setting the fire at the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, was that your doing?"


    "Yes."


    Fernandez admitted it with a refreshingly unabashed attitude.


    "We announced your engagement today, but what if we sent a divorce request to that side and got rejected? Anyway, we were nning to expel the Silver Winter family, so I went straight to work."


    "..."


    "The real power in the Silver Winter Merchant Guild is currently with Countess Serenade. Eliminate that youngdy, and its a snake without a head. They say the Count lost his taste years ago."


    Fernandez shrugged his shoulders.


    "But Countess Serenade didnt die in the fire, did she? I intended to disguise it as an ident... Ah, our people are more clumsy than I thought."


    "So?"


    I asked, straining to find Serenade at the party, even though she was long overdue.


    "Did you send someone to kill her for sure?"


    "Yes. I hate to go this far, but she seemed intent oning to the party. On the day of your new engagement announcement, how bad would it look if your former fiance showed up? How ugly to the Northern emissaries? I had to stop it."


    "..."


    "So I deployed smart kids who do a good job on our side. Theyll erase her from this world without a trace."


    Fernandez yfully patted my silent shoulder, smiling.


    "Why? Are you ufortable because shes your former fiance? You used to dislike her so much."


    "... No. You did well, brother."


    With a cheer, I got up from my chair.


    "But brother. About that... Guardians meeting."


    "Yes?"


    "If someone has the qualifications of a Guardian, anyone can summon it, right?"


    "Of course, if there is an issue that important."


    "I see."


    I craned my neck, looking for the Emperor and Lark within my line of sight. They were all within range.


    "Then, Ill summon it now."


    "What?"


    "The Guardians meeting. Right now. I want it summoned."


    I chopped out my words to Fernandez, who was looking at me with astonished eyes.


    "I have something to talk about."


    Yes. Ive reached the age where I can fend for myself.


    "Something very important. A discussion."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    In the garden of the Imperial Pce, Alberto stood still at the entrance to the Star Pce.


    With a gentle expression, Alberto, who had been watering a tree nted near the entrance, suddenly nced to the side.


    "Youre here."


    Alberto seemed to smile gently.


    "Miss Serenade."


    "..."


    The space next to Alberto shimmered transparently, and then, crumpling like clothing, someone revealed themselves by taking off a cloak.


    It was Serenade.


    What she had been wearing and had taken off was the [Invisibility Cloak]. It was an item that Ash had given her in advance for emergencies.


    Wearing this cloak and hiding, Serenade hade to the Star Pce.


    She was familiar with the way since she had often visited this ce in her childhood, and above all, Ash had told her that an ally would be waiting for her here.


    Looking up at the allys face, Serenade murmured with difficulty.


    "Alberto..."


    "Its been a long time. Youve grown a lot."


    Although they hadnt seen each other in several years, Alberto was lively. Serenade smiled without even realizing it.


    "Alberto, youre the same as ever."


    But there was no time for the two to ease the tension. The sound of soldiers footsteps began to echo around the Star Pce.


    Alberto nodded with a stern face.


    "I have already been informed by the Prince. I will escort you to the banquet hall."


    Quickly scanning the surroundings, Alberto took Serenades hand and led her.


    "This way."


    "But, Alberto!"


    Serenade blurted out in shock.


    "If you get caught helping me, it will have a bad effect on you too..."


    "I have worked in this pce for 50 years now."


    Alberto calmly shrugged his shoulders.


    "Its about time I retired."


    "..."


    "To be able to help a young countess whos like a granddaughter before retiring, isnt that rather a joyous thing?"


    Alberto, who showed a broad smile, began to walk ahead.


    "There is no one who knows the shortcuts and byways between the pces better than me. Come on, lets go. Ill guide you faster than anyone else."


    Serenade, limping due to her injury, followed Alberto towards the banquet hall.


    ***


    The evening sky over the Imperial Capital was red.


    The crimson sunset had covered the entire Imperial Pce.


    The banquet hall was no different, with both therge building and the surrounding garden glowing red.


    The partys starting time of 6 p.m. had long passed.


    Since it was alreadyte, all the nobles who were to enter were already inside.


    Therefore, the entrance to the banquet hall was deserted. Alberto and Serenade had just arrived here through a shortcut.


    "Youve had a long journey, Miss Serenade."


    Pointing to the entrance of the banquet hall, Alberto grinned.


    "Now, please enter. Prince Ash will be waiting for you."


    "..."


    Serenade suddenly looked down at her disheveled appearance.


    She was already unsatisfied with her hair, makeup, and dress, and her condition had worsened due to the ambush on the way.


    Blood had oozed from her forehead when the carriage was rammed.


    The dresss hem was torn, her stockings were frayed, and her shoes heel was even broken, wobbling as she walked.


    She was in no shape to attend a party.


    She wanted to hide in a mouse hole rather than go to the banquet hall.


    "To attend a party looking like this..."


    Serenade tightly clenched the hem of her dress.


    "People willugh at me..."


    "What does it matter if theyugh?"


    Alberto uttered solemnly.


    "Who hase to see you, Miss? Those foolish people who mock your appearance? Or Prince Ash, who awaits you?"


    At the mention of Ashs name, Serenades shoulders flinched.


    The fact that he was waiting for her made her all the more unwilling to show herself in such a state.


    "His Highness the Prince will... be ashamed of me too..."


    "That is not the case."


    Alberto assured her.


    "Trust me. His Highness Prince Ash will never regard Miss Serenade as something to be ashamed of."


    "..."


    "Prince Ash told me. He needs Miss Serenade today, so escort her to the grand banquet hall, no matter what."


    "..."


    "And the reason Prince Ash needs Miss Serenade is not because of your appearance, right?"


    Serenade clenched her fists tightly.


    Yes.


    She hade here because Ash needed her.


    Even if Ash were to feel ashamed of Serenade, what did it matter?


    She would endure that shame.


    "...Thank you, Alberto."


    With her determination set, Serenade entered the grand banquet hall with a resolute face.


    Watching Serenades retreating figure, Alberto smiled for a moment before his face turned stern, and he turned around.


    In the distance, he could see soldiers hurrying over.


    "Dirty military boots at a party... They know nothing of basic etiquette."


    Adjusting his tie, Alberto walked sternly towards the soldiers.


    "Looks like youll need an old mans meticulous guidance."


    Blocking the soldiers with his body, Serenade entered the grand banquet hall.


    ***


    As soon as Serenade entered the grand banquet hall, sharp nces poured from every direction.


    Time had passed since the party had started.


    Her arrival, staggering on a broken heel, was noticeable.


    Some covered their mouths with fans and snickered; some openly jeered with derisive whistles.


    "Look at that mess, she must be amoner merchant."


    "Does the Silver Winter House have no mirrors?"


    "If I were her, Id have turned back at the entrance, ashamed of that appearance."


    Struggling to endure all the humiliation, a barbedment stuck in Serenades ear as she made her way in.


    "Prince Ash is already engaged to Princess Yun, what face does the former fiance have to show up?"


    "..."


    Ashs engagement.


    To another princess.


    At those words, Serenades vision turned white.


    With legs threatening to give out, she stumbled forward, forcing herself to maintain bnce.


    "Did shee to scatter ashes at the wedding?"


    "Shes spent ten years ingratiating herself with the Imperial Family, yet she clings on till the end."


    "Thats whymoners are..."


    Her heart, which she had steeled, crumbled at once.


    Serenade bit her lip hard, barely holding back her burning eyes.


    Squeak-


    At that moment, the doors to the innermost room of the grand banquet hall opened, and the emperor and three princes appeared.


    They seemed to have been in a meeting.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The Emperor and the other two princes sat at their designated ces on the tform with stern faces.


    Ash, thest of the four royal members to appear, approached a girl waiting at the front of the room with ivory-colored hair and knelt on one knee.


    Serenade recognized her at a nce. Thatdy.


    That beautiful girl was Ashs real betrothed.


    The prince, dressed in ck formal attire, and the princess, in a pearl-colored dress, matched each other perfectly.


    But what about himself?


    I look like a crow, even the painstakingly painted blush worn off...


    Serenade slowed to a stop.


    He couldnt walk any further. He didnt have the courage to advance into that brilliant space.


    How great it would be if he could vanish without a trace from this spot...


    Thats when it happened. Ash, who had just engaged in affectionate conversation with the princess, stood up from his seat and looked straight at Serenade.


    And then,


    Step. Step.


    He descended from the tform and began walking directly towards Serenade.


    The surroundings buzzed loudly. The nobles participating in the party looked back and forth between Ash and Serenade, pouring out words to each other.


    Serenades breath caught at the sight of Ash, unswervingly striding towards him.


    He didnt know why Ash had summoned her here.


    But if her usefulness was over, and she was to be divorced as the fiance, and if Ash was to form a new bond with that princess...


    Perhaps this was thest chance she might have to see Ash.


    "Huh."


    Serenade inhaled deeply, straightened her back, and stood up tall. Then she opened her reddened silver eyes.


    Yes, I will bear it.


    Even if what you have left to give me is only farewell and pain.


    Even if all that awaits me, a forsaken person, is a thorny path filled with humiliation, disgrace, and wounds.


    If thats what youve given me, I will willingly embrace it.


    With that determination, her mind settled.


    Ash approached right in front of Serenade. The once noisy party hall quieted for a moment.


    "Serenade."


    Ash was the first to smile warmly.


    Lifting his trembling lips, Serenade smiled back.


    "...Your Highness Prince Ash."


    At Serenades greeting, Ash chuckled.


    "You can call me My Lord as usual."


    "But..."


    Serenade nced sideways at the princess sitting on the tform, watching them.


    "The new princess youve promised to marry is here."


    "..."


    Instead of words, Ash slowly looked down at Serenades feet.


    "Youve had a tough timeing all the way here for me."


    Observing Serenades worn and broken shoes, Ash suddenly,


    "Heave-ho."


    Whoosh!


    He took off his shoes and casually threw them aside.


    At this unexpected action, not only the people around but also Serenades eyes widened in surprise.


    And then Ash carefully knelt on one knee in front of Serenade, lifted Serenades foot, and... removed Serenades shoe.


    The murmuring around them grew louder. The princess on the tform also appeared shocked, covering her mouth.


    Serenades feet within the shoes were caked with mud and blood.


    "Um... Prince Ash...?"


    Watching Ash, who had removed both of the broken shoes and tossed them aside, Serenade stammered in a bewildered tone.


    "What are you doing right now...?"


    "If it goes like this, stepping on your foot again wont hurt, will it?"


    "What?"


    Ash looked at the orchestra next to him and swung his arm widely.


    Upon this gesture, the sharp-witted conductor immediately grabbed the baton and swung it.


    As the prelude to a waltz filled the air, Ash gave a sly wink to Serenade.


    "Theres only one thing a man and woman do at a party, right?"


    "...?"


    "Weve practiced together all this time. So we should put it to use on the main stage."


    Ash grabbed Serenades hand and skillfully pulled her close.


    Assuming a posture as if embracing each other in the waltz.


    Ash disyed a yful smile.


    A smile that reminded them of their very young days. Dazzling.


    "Shall we dance, Cindere?"


    The music began.


    And amidst the astonished gazes of everyone, the two began to dance barefoot.


    ***


    30 minutes before Serenades arrival.


    In the innermost room of the grand banquet hall.


    At the guardians meeting urgently summoned by Ash.


    "From now on, the Southern Front will refuse all support from the Imperial Family."


    Ash said this outright to the Emperor and his two brothers.


    "What?"


    "What...?"


    "...?"


    Lark, Fernandez, and even the Emperor looked at the youngest one, who was spouting nonsense, with bewildered eyes.


    "I proim it here and now."


    Regardless of their reaction, Ash dered confidently.


    "From this moment on, the monster front will follow apletely independent route, separate from the Empire."

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    The monster front will follow apletely independent route, separate from the Empire."


    Yes, I had made up my mind.


    Cooperating in maintaining the Empires four major fronts.


    Also, marrying Princess Yun strategically to benefit the Imperial Family,


    And in return, having the Imperial Family send reinforcements to the Southern Front as promised.


    All these matters - I decided to refuse them.


    Not only that, I dered that the Southern Front would break away from the Empires protection and be an independent front.


    I had made up my mind.


    ...


    The atmosphere in the room turned cold at my deration.


    After a brief silence, the Emperor stared at me intently and opened his mouth.


    Exin yourself. Commander of the Southern Front.


    I met the Emperors gaze. His expression seemed more curious than angry.


    Why did you make such a choice?


    ...


    Why, why indeed.


    Sighing heavily, I swallowed a big breath.


    There are three main reasons.


    First.


    It was because of the negative impact the Imperial reinforcements had on the Southern Front.


    From Stage 1, I had requested support from the Imperial Family. Back then, Aider had said to me:


    - ...Are you sure its okay, My Lord?


    Both Aider and I knew that asking for support from the central Empire would trigger a fatal event in the middle of the game.


    And that event was the erosion of control over the Southern Front by the Imperial Family.


    As more and more Imperial reinforcements were sent to the Southern Front, they would gradually take control of it.


    And eventually, they would deprive the yer of authority, manipting the Southern Front to the Imperial Familys liking.


    I remember when I was a naive beginner, abusing themand for reinforcements thinking it was good, only to lose allmand authority and watch the game run automatically.


    Once the Southern Front was controlled, the Imperial reinforcements would never properly manage it.


    They would send SR-grade or higher hero characters to the Imperial Capital and skim off high-grade items and Magic Cores for the Imperial Family.


    The Southern Front would be reduced to a mere expansion base mining resources right in front of the enemy line, eventually falling into ruin when unable to fend off the monster attacks.


    Thats why I decided to use the reinforcement chance only once, and on a small scale.


    Just enough help to allow the Southern Front to grow strong on its own, only once.


    But if I cooperated closely with the Imperial Family as it was, they would continue to send reinforcements to the South.


    Sooner orter, the Southern Front would be swallowed up by the Imperial Family.


    So I refused.


    Thats the first reason. A functional reason for the management of the front.


    Second.


    What I want to protect is not the Empire, but the people.


    I lifted my head and spoke with conviction.


    A look of bewilderment crossed the faces of the Emperor and the Princes. The Emperor asked, perplexed:


    People?


    While standing on the Monster Front, I had only one goal.


    I voiced the goal I had held from the beginning.


    To kill the monsters and save the people.


    Yes.


    Never to forget, that one sole purpose.


    Monsters dont discriminate between humans. They kill fairly. They dont kill the Imperial citizens first, nor do they kill other racester.


    The monsters goal is simple.


    Kill humans. Destroy the world.


    Therefore, the goal of the Monster Front fighting against them is simple too.


    Save people. Protect the world.


    The struggle on the Monster Front has no ideology. No nation, no race. All that exists there is the simple goal of saving the people behind the walls.


    A goal that is simple, and thus sublime.


    But the moment I be subservient to the Imperial Family, this simplicity will lose its brilliance.


    The Monster Front will prioritize the Empires citizens, persecute other races, and exploit and discard people from other countries, just like the other fronts.


    That cannot happen.


    The Monster Front must not be divided by ideology, nation, or race. The priority on the Monster Front must be the people alone.


    ...


    Therefore, the Monster Front must pursue its independent course.


    The frontsmanded by the Emperor and the other two Princes were solely to protect the Empire.


    Fronts to maintain the structure of the Empire, to protect the ideology of the Empire.


    But the Monster Front is different. I am also different from them.


    I dont fight to protect the Empire.


    I fight to protect all the people within my reach. Thats all there is to it.


    And to not lose sight of this purpose, the Southern Front must be independent.


    "...Ive heard your splendid reason, Ash," the Emperor said, tilting his head to the side.


    "But is there a need to sever ties with the Imperial Family just for such a nominal reason?"


    "..."


    "Humanity above the Empire! Good, very good! How beautiful this is. It may be a bit extremeing from a prince of the Empire, but I like it."


    The Emperors sly eyes shone with a golden light as sharp as a needle.


    "But will you refuse all the benefits that the Empire can provide you with, just for that reason? That seems like a hasty decision."


    "..."


    "Is there another reason? Speak."


    I took a deep breath and swallowed dry saliva.


    Yes. The Emperor is right.


    "As I told you, I fight to save people."


    My third reason for seeking independence for the Southern Front. It was...


    "But Father, you and my brothers are killing people to save the Empire. Are you not?"


    ...Because they have strayed from the path of humanity and are walking a path of carnage.


    I nced at the three people whose faces had hardened.


    Serenade.


    Use the information youve risked your life to pass on to me for the good of the Southern Front.


    Recalling the information gathered by Silver Winters Merchant Guild, I spoke up.


    "Lark, brother. In the Western Dragonblood Front, war crimes are rampant, are they not?"


    "...!"


    "Under the pretense of finding the escaped Duchess of Bringar, and to annihte the base of the guerri forces, murder, arson, plunder... Youre turning the entire Bringar Duchy into ashes."


    Lark shook his head with a stern face.


    "Due to a surprise attack by the enemy guerris, our supplies were burned, so I permitted a little plundering. Its not as you think."


    "Really? Is that all?"


    With a smirk, I turned my gaze to my second brother.


    "Fernandez, brother. In the Central Dark Front, you aremitting horrifying deeds here in the Imperial Capital."


    "..."


    "To root out the enemys dark forces, youre kidnapping, torturing, and murdering innocent citizens as if it were a daily meal."


    Fernandez stared at me with narrowed eyes. I shrugged my shoulders.


    "The rumors are already widespread in the outskirts and slums of the Imperial Capital. Rumors of strange men who appear at night to abduct entire families."


    "Rumors tend to be exaggerated. And to root out the enemys dark forces, we have to do such things."


    "Hmm. I wonder about that."


    I red back and forth at Lark and Fernandez.


    "From what I heard, the prisoners captured in the Dragonblood Front, and the citizens kidnapped from the Central Front, are all... being sacrificed for human offerings."


    "...?!"


    Lark and Fernandezs eyes widened, their faces asking how I knew that.


    I turned my gaze from them, slowly facing the Emperor.


    "Yes, Father. To maintain the Northern Divine Front... youre conducting human sacrifices."


    "..."


    "To activate the Dark ck Water Everck and foresee the future, and to connect to the spirit world through that tree... an immense amount of magic power is needed. More than can be supplied by the magic stones avable in the market."


    The Emperors face was unreadable.


    But regardless of what the Emperor was feeling, I continued to speak.


    "So you captured magical beastkin ves from all over the continent and offered them as sacrifices. Their souls were used as fuel so you could connect to the spirit world."


    The divine beings were attacking to save their children, the beastkin, and the Emperor was burning those very beastkin as fuel to stop the divine beings. A cruel irony.


    "But gradually, the number of ves suitable for fuel decreased, and you had toe up with another solution."


    "..."


    "So, you began the invasion of Bringar Duchy that you had to strike anyway. If they were prisoners of war, if they were people of Bringar Duchy with even a faint trace of dragons blood, theyd make excellent fuel. If you could catch the nobles and steal their dragon blood, it would be even more useful as fuel."


    As I looked on, Lark avoided my gaze.


    "In the Imperial Capital, you captured citizens and tortured them to identify the true faces of the hostile hidden forces, and after the torture and interrogation were done, you selectively sacrificed those with ability to human offerings," I said to Fernandez, who continued to stare at me without averting his eyes.


    - No matter what happens, we must stop that fate of destruction. We must protect the empire at any cost, even if it means sacrifice.


    It wasnt just talk.


    They really did whatever it took, paid whatever sacrifice was necessary, to protect the empire.


    "It really is an impressive circr structure. How closely the three fronts cooperate and mesh together."


    "..."


    "Without the ves of different races, prisoners of enemy nations, and citizens of the outskirts... What will you burn next?"


    I red at the Emperor.


    "To maintain this massive flesh called the empire, Father, you and my brothers are killing people."


    "..."


    "Youre killing, and killing, and killing, and killing, and killing again."


    I spat towards them.


    "To protect the empire, you indiscriminately kill innocents. Youre monsters yourselves."


    My purpose is to kill monsters and save people.


    This banner must not be damaged.


    Thats why I cant be with you, who have be monsters for the sake of a single nation.


    Its such a simple story.


    "...Ha ha."


    And then,


    "Ahahahahaha!"


    The Emperorughed.


    Heughed heartily and refreshingly. I scowled. Whats going on?


    "So, whats your point, my son?"


    Theughter stopped abruptly as the Emperor challenged me.


    "To stand alone, fall into that monster-infested southern region, and distance yourself from wicked people like us! To proudly im yourself as righteous and wither away?"


    The Emperors voice rumbled.


    "That path is hell!"


    "...!"


    "You say youll protect people? Then what is the definition of a person? Is it a human? A different race? Or is it a monster that speaks humannguage? Where does humanity end?"


    Faced with the Emperors onught, I gritted my teeth.


    "What about traitors? Rebels? Thieves, robbers, and frauds? All this foul-smelling trash heap is human! You dere youll protect them all?"


    "..."


    "The more you pursue a foolish righteousness, the more you will suffer! The ce youre heading to is hell. Do you truly not understand?"


    The Emperor roared, kicking his chair as he stood.


    "Even if you raise a pure and clean g! It will be soaked with blood and ash the moment you cross the battlefield. My young son, do you truly not understand?"


    "..."


    Clenching my fist,


    I barely managed to speak.


    "...I have already sacrificed much."


    742 campaigns.


    741 failures, and a single sess.


    In all those games, I had always sent my characters to death.


    For the overall efficiency of the game, I had thrown countless subordinates into death without a moments hesitation. I never questioned that act.


    I was a monster.


    A monster obsessed with efficiency, knowing nothing but strategy, not seeing people as people.


    I wont be that way again.


    "There will be no choice but to bend my beliefs sometimes. I may end up half a monster again at the end of this path."


    But I will do my best.


    At least, at the very least, I will not forget what matters most to me.


    "Even if theres a single white part left on the g in my hand at the end, no! Even if nothing but the gpole remains in my grasp. Even so, I will march forward with this g."


    I will kill monsters and save people.


    I wont let go of this banner.


    For that,


    "I will say it again. The Monster Front will follow apletely independent path, separate from the empire."


    I told the empires defenders.


    "...I will protect people, not the empire."

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    "I understand your intentions, Ash."


    After a long silence, the Emperor finally spoke.


    "Breaking free from the Piece trapped in the game and bing a yer yourself, quite ambitious, isnt it?"


    ...Piece? yer?


    Suddenly, game terminology was mentioned. I was so surprised that my eyes widened.


    "What do you mean by that, Father?"


    "It means exactly what it says."


    The Emperor calmly smiled and sat back down.


    "On the chessboard called the world, not just a Piece controlled by others, but one who carves out their own destiny."


    In his hand was suddenly a chess piece - a ck king.


    "Discussing the fate of the world,manding others lives with words, fighting for control of the world itself - a being of a higher dimension. One who is qualified to y chess."


    Crack!


    The Emperor loudly set the ck king on the armrest of his chair.


    "That is what a yer is."


    "..."


    "To put it more simply, one could also call it a King."


    I thought of the chessboard ced next to the Emperors throne.


    The chessboard, the pieces, the yers.


    Then those who have been calling me a yer all this time...


    "The youngest, the most foolish, and the most fragile of you have grown to this extent! As a father, I am pleased."


    Thump!


    The Emperors hand fiercely clenched the chess piece, and he growled.


    "But as an Emperor, its hard to forgive easily."


    "..."


    "Theres no parent who wouldnt wee their childs independence, but this ce is the Imperial Family, and I am the Emperor. The deration of independence in the southern front means, in other words, that this territory will escape the Empires jurisdiction."


    A chilling aura emanated from the Emperors entire body.


    "Do you think I would allow such a thing while Im still alive and breathing?"


    "...The southern front is undoubtedly thend of the Empire, and your territory, Father. However, for the next 3 years."


    I stood firm, unshaken, and raised my voice.


    "For 3 years only, as apletely independent front, I ask that all the struggles and governance of that area be entrusted solely to my hands."


    Whatever I did or caused in the southern front, the Imperial Family would not interfere. That was all I wanted.


    But, of course, the Emperor was not going to permit it just like that.


    "Why should I do that? What benefit would it bring to the Imperial Family, to the Empire?"


    Yes.


    In the end, what moves people is not reason, but real benefit. I had to persuade them with this benefit.


    "I will offer the magic stones acquired in the southern front to the Imperial Family."


    My words caused the Emperors straight eyebrows to furrow.


    "Magic stones? From Crossroad?"


    "Yes."


    A source of magic power obtainable from monsters - magic stones were thergest strategic resource produced in Crossroad.


    However, most of its production was consumed in the southern continent.


    Because Crossroad was such a remote ce, distribution was not easy.


    The merchants in Crossroad take the magic stones to other cities and countries in the south to sell them. Theres quite a demand for magic stones there as well.


    But now,


    "The monsters invasions are getting more intense. In other words, the amount of magic stones that can be collected is increasing."


    After I took office as the lord, the production of magic stones skyrocketed. It was because monsters were pouring out like mad.


    Right now, the warehouse in Crossroad is filled with unsold magic stones.


    While I refrained from selling some for profit control, the demand in the southern continent could no longer keep up with the supply.


    I will provide these magic stones to the Imperial Family for free.


    ...Not all of them, maybe about half?


    "With this amount of magic stones, we should be able to operate the Dark ck Water Everck without human sacrifices," I said.


    "..."


    "That means you no longer need to harm innocent lives. Prisoners of the Bringar Duchy, citizens on the outskirts, theres no need to capture and burn them as fuel."


    A smile flickered across the Emperors lips.


    Whether it was a jest, sarcasm, or some other meaning in his smile, I found it hard to guess.


    "Its an interesting proposal. But the distance between the Imperial Capital and Crossroad is great. The road is not well-maintained, and the security is unstable. How do you n to transport the magic stones to the Imperial Capital?"


    The thought of transporting them via airship crossed my mind first, but...


    Thats not possible. Airships are a vital resource, few in number even within the Empire.


    We cant deliver packages with a fighter jet. Hed surely rather refuse the magic stones than do that.


    Transportation by sea is also difficult. Crossroad is an ind city, and the southern seas are swarming with pirates.


    So we must transport ovend.


    "Father is right. Although the national road project is in its final stage, the road to the southern front is not well-maintained. It was a remote area that wasnt even included in the road project in the first ce."


    "Thats true."


    "So, Ive already spoken to the head of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild."


    Here, Silver Winter is needed.


    "Silver Winter Merchant Guild will take responsibility for building the road to the southern front, and also handle the distribution of the magic stones entirely."


    "Ho..."


    "If its Silver Winter Merchant Guild that has been in charge of the national road project, they will surely pave the way to the remote south, and with their vast distributionwork, transport the magic stones safely to the Imperial Capital."


    The smile on the Emperors lips grew deeper.


    Ignoring it, I turned my eyes to Lark.


    "Furthermore, Silver Winter Merchant Guild has promised to supply the necessary supplies to the western front at cost."


    Lark, who had been listening with arms crossed, showed interest.


    "Then theres no more need to set fire to the Bringar Duchy. No need to plunder innocent citizens."


    I looked at Fernandez next.


    "Also, Silver Winter Merchant Guilds intelligence gathering is at a considerable level. They have informants all over the country. Todays sources of the information I spoke were all from Silver Winter Merchant Guild."


    Of course, the information Silver Winter brought was just fragmented circumstances.


    But I, who could string together various events that would ur in this world, had little difficulty in figuring out the truth.


    "..."


    Apparently quite upset at being caught for the dark deeds hes done in the Imperial Capital, Fernandez kept ring at me.


    I smirked at Fernandez.


    Aegis Special Forces seems to have expanded hastily, leaving considerable vulnerabilities.


    The Emperor had said. Aegis Special Forces had swelled to three times its size to maintain the central front.


    Such hasty expansion had left it riddled with gaps.


    The priest they had used as a spy was discovered, the attempt to kill Serenade with fire had failed, and even minor information was leaking to the Merchant Guild...


    The name Special Forces had lost its prestige, bing a mess.


    Repairs were needed.


    No one would feel this more acutely than Fernandez, themander of the special forces.


    If the Silver Winter Merchant Guild cooperates in gathering information for the special forces, it will help fill these gaps.


    ...


    Instead of randomly arresting and torturing innocent citizens, we could identify suspects with strong evidence.


    The Emperor, who had been quietly listening to my story, was now not just smiling but grinning, teeth bared.


    Ash, my son. So, your point is, by sparing the Silver Winter family, it will benefit all your fronts, and there will be no need to snatch innocent lives?


    Thats right.


    So youre asking me to call off the n to crush the Merchant Guild and save your former fiance?


    I nodded my head honestly.


    Yes.


    Ahahahahaha!


    The Emperor,ughing heartily, looked at me closely.


    Your proposal seems appealing at first nce, but why bother? Killing the countess and absorbing the Merchant Guild into the Imperial Family are things we could do afterward.


    - Killing you and absorbing the southern front into the Imperial Family are things we could do afterward.


    That was the implication I felt.


    Because there is no need to kill and seize control.


    I shrugged casually.


    The current usefulness and efficiency of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild are all due to the Countess leading as the head.


    The current usefulness and efficiency of the southern front are all due to my leadership.


    Theres no need to clumsily oust the countess and put someone else in her ce, reducing efficiency. Leave them alone, and they will surely be loyal to the Imperial Family.


    Theres no need to oust me and put anothermander in the southern front, reducing efficiency.


    After all, the southern front is ultimately Imperial territory.


    The countess and Silver Winter Merchant Guild will be useful. To all your fronts, and to the Empire here.


    I too will be useful to you.


    There is no one more capable of controlling the southern front than me.


    No one can kill monsters more efficiently, mine magical stones, and offer them to you.


    Please spare Silver Winter Merchant Guild. Also, permit the independent route of the southern front.


    Acknowledge my usefulness.


    Acknowledge Serenades usefulness too.


    Serenade and I - you need us in your Empire.


    ...


    The Emperor, his smile vanished, stared at me expressionlessly.


    It was a golden gaze that seemed to scan not my appearance but my soul. I did not back down and met his eyes.


    Very well.


    Finally, the Emperor spoke.


    But the decision will be made after I meet the Countess of Silver Winter. Where is she?


    She has not arrived at the party yet.


    Fernandezs eyes shed sharply.


    "Ive dispatched the special forces. She wont make it back alive."


    "Well see."


    I smirked.


    "Well have to wait and see."


    ***


    Then Serenade arrived at the grand banquet hall.


    Though she had suffered through chaos and turmoil, she had kept her promise and entered this ce.


    Before greeting Serenade, I approached Princess Yun.


    I knelt on one knee before her and carefully took her hand.


    "Im sorry, Yun."


    Her eyes widened at my unexpected apology.


    "We had a good time, though it was short. But I guess this is where it ends for us."


    "...?"


    Shock filled Yuns yellow eyes in an instant. The princess was quick-witted.


    "Youre not going to ditch me right after announcing our engagement, are you?"


    "Thats how it is."


    "Didnt you say you were marrying me?"


    "Sorry, but I never said that."


    I had said to my brothers that I would break off my engagement with Silver Winter, and that Id meet you. But I never said Id ept the marriage, did I?


    "The engagement announcement was something Father did on his own, and I never once gave the okay sign. Though I did enjoy dancing."


    "No..."


    "You wanted this marriage, didnt you? I hope you meet a muscr man who fits your taste, not a bad-reputation scoundrel like me."


    Standing slowly, I left Princess Yun standing with her mouth agape.


    "Dont worry. The alliance between Ariane Kingdom and the Empire will remain strong. Not through an old-fashioned strategic marriage, but a clean contract for a functional alliance. Lets go for a rtionship as refreshing and crisp as the snow in summer."


    "..."


    When I threw her words back at her, Yun finally spoke.


    "Prince Ash. Youre really a shameless bastard."


    I shrugged.


    "Ive heard that before."


    Then I walked down the stairs, heading towards Serenade, who was standing by herself.


    ***


    Now.


    In the center of the party hall, receiving everyones attention.


    Dancing barefoot with Serenade, I whispered softly in her ear.


    "...Thats what went on between Father and me."


    I told Serenade about the conversation that had taken ce at the Guardian meeting a little while ago.


    While dancing a gentle waltz with me, Serenade listened quietly to my story.


    Her face was pale, but her silver eyes were bright.


    "Serenade. This is the final trial you must ovee."


    For you to survive. And for me to survive.


    The music wasing to an end.


    Before finishing the dance, I looked straight into Serenades eyes and asked,


    "Are you ready to defy the highest person in this country?"

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    In the innermost room of the grand conference hall.


    Carefully, Serenade stepped inside, finding the Emperor seated alone, waiting for her.


    Though tense, Serenade didnt panic and performed the proper formalities, kneeling and bowing her head.


    "Long live Your Majesty, the Great Emperor. This humble servant is here to serve."


    Her feet were bare, her attire sttered with mud and blood, but the Emperor didnt seem to care.


    "Countess of Silver Winter, this is my first time seeing you in person."


    At the Emperors words, Serenade silently bowed her head.


    Even on the day when Ash and Serenade were engaged, the Emperor did not attend.


    He cited official duties, but Serenade couldnt tell if that was the only reason.


    And so, for ten years, while being the Crown Princes fiance, Serenade had never directly served the Emperor. This was the first time.


    "Lets get straight to the point," said the Emperor, stroking his chin slowly.


    "I heard that your Merchant Guild will be assisting the Imperial Family. Is that true?"


    "Thats true, sir. Our Merchant Guild will..." Serenade began to list the items they could supply on the four fronts, but the Emperor waved his hand to stop her.


    "I already heard from Ash, so theres no need to recite the details again. Well manage that part gradually."


    "..."


    "What I want to ask is about the price that you will receive in return."


    Serenades eyes widened.


    "The price... Your Majesty?"


    "You are a merchant, are you not? You should receive a price for the goods you provide."


    The Emperor grinned.


    "What do you wish for?"


    "..."


    "In exchange for your devotion to the Empire and the Imperial Family, what do you seek to gain?"


    Stumbling, Serenade bowed her head.


    "This girl..."


    "Your father, the Count of Silver Winter, was always precise in his calctions."


    The Emperors smile did not wane.


    "He took exactly as much as he provided. Thats why I liked him. A trustworthy trading partner."


    "..."


    "But he was too greedy in hisst deal. He made a mistake in his calctions."


    Thest deal.


    Presumptuously, the Silver Winter family had requested a marriage alliance with the Imperial Family.


    The Emperor had clearly defined that as greed and a mistake.


    "So, Countess. I hope you wont make the same mistake as your father. Make sure to calcte correctly."


    "..."


    "Now, answer me. In exchange for your devotion to the Empire and the Imperial Family, what do you seek to gain?"


    Serenades bowed head dropped even lower.


    Serenade knew. The current crisis facing her family, the brink of extinction, was because of her fathers greed at that time.


    Serenade also knew what she should answer here, what she should ask the Emperor for.


    I should wish for nothing.


    She would pledge everything in the Merchant Guild to the Empire and the Imperial Family, be a loyal dog to the Emperor, do as she was told, and never harbor any vain ambitions again.


    So... just spare her life.


    That was the correct answer. She knew it well.


    So, she had to say it.


    She had to say-


    - Get what you want, master.


    Elizes voice shed across her mind.


    Serenade blinked her silver eyes in confusion.


    What did you desire?


    Desire? What I desired...


    - I promise, sister.


    At that moment, the scenery of youth distantly shrouded her sight.


    The boy who smiled like an angel that day.


    The memories of young days that never ceased to clutch her heart.


    Ah.


    Serenade gritted her teeth.


    She knew it. This was greed.


    She was making a miscalction. And perhaps, through this mistake, she might die.


    But-


    "...The girl desires only one thing."


    If she couldnt attain the one thing she wanted in her life.


    How was that different from dying?


    With clenched fists, eyes wide open, Serenade held her head high.


    And spoke to the man who ruled half the world.


    "Please do not annul the engagement between Prince Ash and me."


    "...?"


    The Emperor blinked in silence.


    Formal expressions continued to flow from Serenades lips.


    Even if formal, they contained undeniable sincerity.


    "I will make him happy for the rest of his life."


    ***


    After a brief silence, the Emperor spoke.


    "Countess."


    "Yes."


    "Do you know that your lineage is mixed with lowly blood?"


    Serenade cast her eyes down.


    "I know."


    "Do you know that your grandfather was a ve of mixed breed?"


    "...I know."


    "Yes. You couldnt not know. You must have been reminded every morning when looking in the mirror."


    Serenade shut her mouth tightly.


    The bluish hue of her hair, inherited from her grandfather and father.


    It was flowing with the blood of the merfolk, who once lived in the eastern sea.


    Her beautiful hair color was that of the merfolk and was also an inescapable mark of very.


    "Its shocking enough that one of lowly mixed birth has risen to the rank of a Countess in this country. Now you dare to try to marry into the Imperial Family?"


    "..."


    "You are an insolent woman."


    Serenades demand was the same as her fathers.


    Marriage with Ash.


    Even though the Emperor had clearly defined it as greed and mistake, she brazenly demanded it again.


    "Why do you keep demanding engagement with Ash?"


    The Emperor looked more bewildered than angry.


    "Is it because obtaining royal blood and shedding the yoke of lowly birth is the familys long-standing wish?"


    "No."


    "Then, is it because you want to rejuvenate your family and the Merchant Guild by bing rted to the Imperial Family?"


    "No."


    "Then what kind of calction and trickery lies beneath? Speak honestly to me."


    Serenade answered sincerely.


    "Its because I love him."


    "...?"


    "Ive loved him my entire life."


    That was the end of the reason.


    The Emperor, who was dumbfounded and blinked in silence, finally pped his knee and burst intoughter.


    "Ahaha, ahahahaha! Love, you say love!"


    "..."


    "For such a trivial, childish emotion, you put yourself and your familys lives at risk! How foolish, utterly foolish!"


    "But, Your Majesty."


    Serenade spoke softly.


    "Thanks to that childish emotion, Prince Ash was able to be born."


    "..."


    The Emperor closed his mouth and red at Serenade.


    Because of love.


    The Emperor, despite cornering himself politically, had finally epted Dustia as his second Empress.


    It was because he loved Dustia, who was a war ve. The Emperor himself had foolishly ignited the feeling of passion.


    And as a result of that passion, Ash was born.


    "This girl is a merchant, Your Majesty. She calctes, assesses profit and loss, weighs gain and failure."


    "..."


    "But this girl knows. The world does not just flow that way. Outside of calctions and assessments of profit and loss, countless things bloom."


    A faint smile passed Serenades delicate lips.


    "And she knows that it is beautiful as well."


    "..."


    The Emperor continued to remain silent.


    Serenade knelt before him, slowly bowing her head.


    "My Silver Winter Merchant Guild will dedicate itself entirely to the Imperial Family. Therefore, Your Majesty."


    "..."


    "Please do not annul the engagement between Crown Prince Ash and myself."


    Serenade prostrated herself before the Emperor.


    "What this humble girl wishes for is only that."


    A long silence ensued.


    In the heavy quiet, the Emperor sat motionless in his chair, and Serenade, too,y prostrate on the floor without a twitch.


    Then, finally.


    "Youngsters. Little children."


    A bitter smile crossed the Emperors lips.


    "Foolish, bold, silly youth."


    "..."


    "It reminds me of Dustia."


    The Emperor suddenly remembered the woman he had loved.


    "She was a beautiful person."


    Raised harshly as a ve, she wasnt much to look at, but.


    Her nature was gentle and warm, enough to captivate the ruler of the Empire.


    Serenade, who had spent her childhood with Dustia in the star pce, nodded her head in agreement.


    "She was more beautiful than anyone else in this world."


    "..."


    The Emperor, slightly nodding his head, waved his hand.


    "I permit the existence of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. The Silver Winter family will continue to lead the Merchant Guild, contributing fully to the Imperial Family and the Empire as promised."


    Serenade immediately touched her forehead to the ground in gratitude.


    "Your grace is boundless, Your Majesty."


    "However."


    Serenades eyes widened at the Emperors following words.


    "I cannot guarantee the engagement with Ash."


    "...!"


    Watching Serenades body stiffen, the Emperor chuckled.


    "Thats something you young ones have to figure out on your own."


    "Yes...?"


    "One day they say they love each other to death, the next they break up. Thats what lovers do. And Ash is the Empires most notorious yboy, isnt he?"


    The Emperor rubbed his forehead as if in pain.


    "He dumped the princess of Ariane Kingdom, smearing mud on his fathers face who announced the engagement. And what? Going his own way? Goodness... Just when I thought he had matured a little, he remains a wayward brat."


    "..."


    "If you truly love that damned boy, youll have to suffer a lot in the future."


    The Emperor waved his hand dismissively.


    "Take back my troublesome youngest son."


    A mischievous smile yed on the rulers face.


    "Embrace him, prepared to be kicked aside."


    ***


    When Serenade stepped outside, the grand hall was in turmoil.


    The Northern Kingdoms envoys were seen stepping out of the grand ballroom, chattering away.


    Lark and Fernandez were seen beside them, attempting to soothe their grievances.


    Unaware of what had happened, Serenade blinked in confusion, when a voice reached her ears.


    "Did you sort it out?"


    Serenade looked in the direction of the voice, and therey Ash, sprawled across a pile of broken chairs. Startled, Serenade stammered,


    "What has happened?"


    "Well, various things... Things I had to take responsibility for..."


    Ash grumbled as he got up, his elegant ceremonial robe covered in dust and wood splinters.


    "So, is everything settled with Father?"


    "Ah, yes! Everything has been resolved! They agreed to respect my Merchant Guild."


    Ash whistled sharply.


    "You did well. You really pulled it off."


    "Its all thanks to you, My Lord. Really... really thank you, My Lord."


    "We did it together."


    Ash smiled warmly. Serenade swallowed dryly.


    "And, about our rtionship, um, permission to... that is to say..."


    Our engagement hasnt been broken off.


    We are still pledged to marry.


    So, from now on, I really want to be true lovers.


    There were many words swirling inside her, but none came out. Serenade hesitated for a long time.


    "Serenade."


    Then, Ash reached out and tightly held Serenades hand. Serenade held her breath.


    Ash grinned as if he knew exactly what Serenade was thinking. Serenade couldnt face him and lowered her blushing face.


    And then, Ash said,


    "Lets break off our engagement."


    "..."


    Serenades shoulders stiffened.


    For a moment, unable to understand what this man was saying, she froze. Then, cautiously, Serenade asked,


    "...Pardon?"


    But she hadnt misheard.


    Ash, in a clear voice that resonated unnecessarily, said once more,


    "Lets cancel our engagement."

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    10 minutes ago.


    It may sound sudden, but I was hit with a German Suplex.


    Im talking about the wrestling technique where you grab your opponents waist with both hands, lift them up, and m them headfirst onto the ground.


    I dont know what this move is called in this world, but anyway, I was on the receiving end of it.


    The person who did this to me was none other than Princess Yun.


    "Whooooaaaah!"


    With bear-like strength, she lifted me up and mmed me onto the wooden chairs arranged on the stage.


    Crash!


    "Urgh!"


    The chairs were smashed to pieces, and I found myself buried in the debris.


    I gasped, feeling no sensation in my throat. It seemed my back was severely injured too.


    As Iy sprawled out, Princess Yun gave me a fierce look and cast a healing spell on me.


    Really? Hurt me and then heal me? Whats your ss, Princess? Fighter or priest?


    "Theres no one who cheats in the North. Do you know why?"


    After finishing the German Suplex and the healing spell, Yun looked down at me, sprawled on the floor, and dusted off her hands.


    "Anyone who cheats, regardless of status, age, or gender, must suffer this."


    "Im sorry..." I stammered.


    After announcing our engagement today, I had openly danced with another woman, as if to reject Princess Yun.


    It had caused an uproar among the Northern Kingdoms diplomats. It was a major diplomatic faux pas.


    The enraged people of the Northern Kingdom decided to punish me in their own way, and this was the result. What a refreshingly straightforward country.


    "Now, I think this should soothe your anger a bit," Fernandez stepped forward, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere. His face showed a certain satisfaction.


    "Marrying a scoundrel like my brother, someone with a bright future like Princess Yun, is such a waste."


    "Actually, even in our Imperial Family, there was much talk. We feared that an arranged marriage with this troublemaker might be detrimental to Ariane Kingdom..."


    Lark joined in as well. Being betrayed by my brothers felt somewhat sad.


    The two princes cated the Northern Kingdoms diplomats and led them out of the banquet hall.


    Since the strategic marriage had already gone awry, they must strengthen the alliance in other ways.


    Princess Yun gave me onest disdainful nce before leaving. I waved at her back with a smile.


    "Did Prince Ash cause trouble again?"


    "It seems so. Hes truly the empires number one scoundrel."


    "So whats the deal? Didnt want to marry the Northern Kingdom, so he danced with his old, impoverished former fiance, whom hed never even nced at before?"


    "Does he have any awareness that hes bringing shame to the Royal Family?"


    "The Emperor must be deeply worried..."


    As I monopolized the scorn of the other nobles remaining in the party hall, I narrowed my eyes.


    Thanks to my well-established reputation as a crazy troublemaker, they might curse me, but they werent too shocked.


    Ive added another page to the legend of Ash, the scoundrel...


    Just as Id resolved to live as Ash, I pulled off something like this. Perhaps I have quite a talent for mischief?


    Thats when Serenade finished her private audience with the Emperor and came out. I grinned and spoke to her.


    "Did you resolve it well?"


    ***


    "Lets annul our engagement."


    After hearing that the conversation between the Emperor and Serenade had gone well.


    It seemed Serenade had more to say to me, so I made the first move.


    ...


    Serenade froze. I smirked wickedly.


    Of course, I knew. I knew that thisdy harbored affection for me.


    But the thought of breaking off our engagement with Serenade had been on my mind for a while.


    Quite a few eyes are on us.


    Our exchange on the party tform was drawing attention. I took Serenades hand and led her towards the garden terrace.


    Lets talk over there.


    Serenade followed me, her energy drained.


    The garden was in the full bloom of summer.


    The evening glow was still visible, and the green shade was clear. A refreshing summer scent pervaded the garden.


    By the terrace, thest spring flowers were shedding their petals, one by one. They were pale blue in color.


    Why... is this happening?


    A tearful voice reached my ears. I turned around.


    Why are you trying to leave me again?


    Tears welled and rolled down her pale cheeks.


    With tears streaming below her silver eyes, Serenade looked up at me.


    I remembered the first day I met Serenade. She had looked up at me and cried like this too.


    My Lord, I simply cant understand you. After treating me coldly for years, you were so affectionate these past few days, and now, why... why are you proposing to break off our engagement?


    ...


    Why did you treat me so warmly if you were just going to cast me aside? Once Ivee to know warmth like this... I cant go back...


    Serenade.


    Approaching the sobbing girl, I sighed softly.


    Our rtionship was wed from the beginning.


    The Imperial Family needed money, and the merchant family needed social elevation.


    Ash and Serenades engagement was the result of an alignment of these needs.


    And for ten years, misunderstandings, misconceptions, and misdeeds piled upon each other... the rtionship between the two crumbled.


    Ash became a rascal, tormenting Serenade and exploiting her financially,


    Serenade, needing Ashs lineage, hung on passively.


    A rtionship between people is like a Jenga puzzle.


    You remove a pir from between and ce it on top, building a wooden tower.


    The rtionship between Ash and Serenade was like a precarious Jenga puzzle on the verge of copsing.


    The pirs were so thin and fragile that the slightest shock could send everything tumbling down.


    They managed to stitch up the wounds temporarily and withstand greater crises, but there was no way to build upon this rtionship.


    The festering wounds would eventually burst. Sooner orter, the tower would crumble.


    Thats why- I decided to rebuild the tower from ground zero.


    Since Ive decided to live as Ash.


    I will perform surgery on Ashs human rtionships, as I see fit.


    So, Serenade.


    Lets start all over again.


    Serenade, who had been sobbing fitfully, looked up at me with wide, wet eyes. I grinned broadly.


    Poordy.


    Her shortened hair was disheveled, her dress was torn, her stockings were run, and, barefoot, she hade all the way here to rescue me, a pitiful person.


    We are on the same side.


    I wouldnt abandon you.


    The situation of the Imperial Family, the long-standing wish of your house, I dont care about any of that. Lets disregard everyone else and start anew, purely between us two.


    ...


    First, as the Southern Front Commander, and in terms of our dealings with the Merchant Guilds head. As good business partners.


    No longer would someone depend on another.


    Equally, at the same eye level, they could walk while looking at each other.


    Starting anew. A fresh start. What do you think?


    Serenade, wiping her tears with the back of her hand, mumbled softly.


    ...A dance partner too.


    Huh?


    Will you continue to be my dance partner?


    Looking at Serenade making a snuffling noise, I burst into a chuckle.


    Of course. Partner.


    The evening wind came. From the swaying branches above our heads, thest petals of spring spilled out.


    Suddenly, a verse from a poem crossed my mind.


    With a delicate touch trembling, one day when petals fall leisurely...


    ...


    Spring ends, and summeres.


    We grow up a bit more.


    As the poem said, there are rtionships that mature through separation.


    So...


    I smiled and said,


    Lets break up.


    Looking into Serenades tear-filled silver eyes, I softly said,


    Lets move forward together from the beginning, Serenade.


    Through the immature spring to the maturity of summer.


    Together.


    ...


    Serenade no longer cried.


    Wiping her tears away roughly with the back of her hand, Serenadeposed herself and bowed to me first.


    It was a neat and beautiful gesture.


    It has been a wonderful time, My Lord.


    It was the greeting after the dance had ended.


    With a big smile, I slowly bowed back to her.


    It was a pleasure for me too, Serenade.


    Swoosh...


    After the greeting, after the wind died down, after the petal-rain stopped.


    ...Er, My Lord... I mean, Your Royal Highness.


    Correcting her address, Serenade smiled faintly.


    I know its really shameful to say this after breaking up, but.


    Her voice trembles. Her eyes turn red. Shes truly a woman of many tears.


    Can you grant me one wish?


    What is it? Tell me.


    Just once... Can you hug me?


    It was a voice that seemed to squeeze all her will.


    I chuckled and spread my arms wide.


    Serenade cautiously stepped into my embrace. I hugged her tightly.


    Tighter. Until I cant breathe. So tight that it crushes me...


    I gently gripped her fragile shoulders, which seemed they would break if I didnt hug her more firmly.


    In my arms, Serenade sobbed.


    This is how we broke our engagement.


    This is how we parted.


    ***


    Three days had passed.


    The victory celebration party was over, the duel with the guardians was finished, the Silver Winter family was spared, and the independent stance of the Southern Front was guaranteed.


    Everything seemed to have ended well, but that wasnt exactly the case.


    First of all, after dumping Princess Yun at the end of the party, about half of the promised sponsors withdrew their support.


    They said they couldnt trust such a frivolous man.


    Isnt it just that they dont want to part with their money...?


    Still, about half actually came to Star Pce and gave their sponsorship.


    I wondered where I was, but one thing was for sure: my die-hard fans were a little scary. Every time I received a donation, I felt a chill.


    Trying to spit while shaking hands wasmon, but what was with the bizarre requests like asking for an autograph on their butt, or to lick their eyeball, or demanding some sort of reaction? Why were there so many crazy people...?


    Nevertheless, with years of experience as a streamer, I handled the patrons without much difficulty.


    Those who crossed the line with their donations would simply be banned, and that was that.


    The negotiations with the guardians seemed to have gone well, but I was summoned to the Imperial Pce every single day for additional meetings afterward.


    The main discussions were about the production and stock of magical stones, and how much would be sent to the Imperial Capital.


    Of course, the Imperial Capital demanded everything, and I strained myself to conceal the amount earned and sent only about half.


    Half was still frankly too much, but I had to send a generous portion if I wanted to avoid bing a human sacrifice in this terrifying ce.


    I could convince myself to send more than half, thinking I was saving lives. After all, there would be surplus magical stones from the mid-game onwards.


    Delegates from the Northern Ariane Kingdom also visited me once. Surprisingly, Princess Yun had a bright face.


    "Thanks to you, I dont have to get married, so Im relieved, you know!"


    She said she came to see me onest time, having finished preparations to return north.


    The alliance had apparently been sessfully concluded, perhaps Fernandez had yed a hand in it.


    I felt a bit sorry since this was almost like trolling on my part, but using others for political marriage as pawns shouldnt be done in the first ce.


    "Oh, by the way, Im going to tell everyone in my country that I beat you in arm wrestling. Thats fine, right?"


    "Do as you please."


    I could dly grant that much. Go brag that you not only beat me but threw in a German Suplex.


    "See youter, Your Highness. Next time, put on some more muscle. I think itll suit my taste."


    With that, Yun, before leaving, suddenly lifted her top to show me.


    I, Yuns subordinates, and even Alberto, who was clearing tea cups, were shocked. What the heck?!


    Yuns abs were proudly shining beneath her shirt.


    "How about that? Cool, huh?"


    With a cheeky smile, she left.


    Well... it was impressive, but what was the purpose of showing that off before leaving?


    After a few chaotic days, I sighed in relief, feeling exhausted.


    "Phew, Im tired."


    With no more guests, I began preparations to head south.


    "Your Highness, a new guest has arrived."


    "Huh?"


    With Albertos guidance, someone visited.


    I grinned widely at the familiar face.


    "Hey! Youre alive!"


    "..."


    d in a maids dress with Sword Coffin strapped to her back, it was Elize.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Elize was in surprisingly good shape, considering she had faced the Aegis Special Forces alone. Her entire body was covered in bandages, but hey, she was alive.


    "Ive been living in back alleys for a long time. Ive be quite adept at surviving by any means necessary."


    Elize calmly pulled out an empty potion bottle from her pocket and ced it on my desk.


    "...This, which Your Highness gave me, was of great help."


    Curious, I looked, and it was the potion I had given her a while back. Had she saved it without using it and only used it now? Quite thrifty.


    "Anyway, I did note here to report on my well-being."


    Elize cleared her throat.


    Of course. She must havee to me as the lion of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. I smiled broadly.


    "Is Serenade doing okay?"


    "... Its not a question for a man whos rejected a woman whos been loyal all her life, but I will answer you."


    Elize red at me sharply.


    "She spent three days crying until yesterday, and returned to work this morning. She then sent me here."


    Surely she didnt send Elize here to kill me?


    I was momentarily scared, but fortunately, that was not the reason.


    "I heard you will use the road when you return to Crossroad."


    "Yes."


    The stingy Imperial Family wont provide a spaceship for my return. So, I was stuck riding a carriage to Crossroad.


    "The further you get from the Imperial Capital, the more dangerous andwless the southern roads be. Youll need an escort."


    Elize held her hand up to her chest.


    "Thus, my master has sent me. You are to use me as an escort to Crossroad."


    "Huh? You, Elize?"


    "Yes. Of course, Your Highness, who easily bested me, may not find it significant, but I believe I will be of help."


    Well, of course, it would be a huge help. But more than that.


    "If you follow me, then who will guard Serenade?"


    That was the problem. Serenade had been safe because of Elize.


    "There are many other outstanding escorts at Silver Winter Merchant Guild. The youngdy will be fine."


    Thats what she said, but arent you trembling? I can see you biting your lip until it bleeds.


    "... The Merchant Guild has already started a joint venture with the Imperial Family. Since the Imperial Family has promised the survival of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild and family, no one would dare to touch Silver Winter."


    "Hmm."


    "Your Highness will be exposed to greater danger on a long journey than my master staying at the headquarters of Silver Winter Merchant Guild. Thats what my master said."


    Shes not wrong, but...


    "I dont know why shes so upset about not being able to take care of a man shes already divorced..."


    Elize grumbled, and I chuckled.


    "Didnt you want me to get away from Serenade?"


    "I always wished for Your Highness to disappear from my masters life, but when Your Highness was the one who rejected her first, its extremely..."


    "Extremely?"


    "It pisses me off..."


    What aplex and subtle loyalty.


    Anyway, having an SSR-rated swordsman as an escort is undoubtedly a boon.


    The road down is long, and if the monster frontline situation is urgent, I might be able to borrow her strength.


    Only Serenade felt sorry for me.


    "So, when will you return to Crossroad?"


    "Tomorrow."


    I replied, ncing over my simply packed belongings.


    "Ill leave tomorrow at noon. You should join me then."


    ***


    Naturally, I had to pay my respects to the Emperor before leaving, so I headed towards the royal pce.


    But the timing seemed to be off.


    "Father just went to sleep."


    Lark and Fernandez, who were in conversation in front of the royal chamber, waved at me. Lark pointed to the firmly shut doors of the chamber.


    "He has been awake for a long time, and the situation on the frontline is bing quite critical. Hes fast asleep."


    "Did he leave any message for me?"


    Lark smiled at that.


    "He said to do well."


    "..."


    "The southern frontline will not receive the protection of the Imperial Family, no, the empire anymore. Its an independent route. Even though there is a limit of three years, it wont be easy. Youve chosen a difficult path for yourself."


    Lark patted my shoulder.


    "But thank you, Ash."


    "Uh? What for?"


    "We no longer have to ughter the prisoners of war as human sacrifices."


    Gratitude filled Larks deep blue eyes.


    "No matter if I am a guardian for the empires security, I am still a knight. Even if they are from the enemy country, I do not wish to cut down those who are not soldiers."


    "..."


    "Thanks to you, I can avoid unnecessary killing. Really, thank you."


    Larksrge, lid-like palm patted my back. Hey, if youre really grateful, be gentle!


    "Well, I should return to the frontline too! To organize the battlefield and have a real victory celebration. So, Ill leave today. What about you, Ash?"


    "Ill leave tomorrow at noon."


    "Ha, ha. We had a hard time gathering together, and now were all dispersing."


    Lark spread his arms wide towards Fernandez and me.


    "Come on, both of you."


    Fernandez and I reluctantly approached Lark, who pulled us into his massive, marble pir-like arms.


    "This is a hug of brotherhood! See you next time, my brothers!"


    "Arrrrrrgh."


    "Urrrrrrgh."


    After a warm hug, Lark left the royal pce without looking back. Thought my waist would break. Phew.


    "..."


    I felt a subtle gaze and turned to see Fernandez looking at me with narrow eyes. I chuckled.


    "Whats bothering you now, dear second brother?"


    "You came all the way to the Imperial Capital for something as trivial as an independent route, little one?"


    His unexpected words made me frown.


    You were the one who dragged me here...


    But well, Fernandez was right.


    Originally, whening to the Imperial Capital, my n was to take more of the royal troops with me.


    I had thought about taking twice the number of support troops currently stationed in the southern frontline.


    I had the confidence that I could control that many without losing authority.


    But the exact opposite happened. The royal troops were declined, and there would be no moreing in the future.


    I even lost a chance to forge a good rtionship with the northern kingdom, a military powerhouse.


    Always whining about theck of troops, it was something I shouldnt have done.


    But then,


    "What are you talking about? Im gaining an enormous amount!"


    As I chuckled, Fernandez scrunched his brow in apparent displeasure.


    Thats right. Ive gained a lot.


    I had secured cooperation from thergest Merchant Guild in the Empire, gathered sponsorships from various nobles, learned the secrets of the Emperor and Princes, managed to rent an SSR-grade Sword Coffin character, and much more.


    But above all... I had firmly resolved.


    Who would I live as?


    And, how would I live?


    That alone made my visit to the Imperial Capital meaningful.


    "You really... have been inscrutable since the old times."


    Fernandez shook his head in exasperation.


    "Sometimes overly smart, sometimes acting like a thug out of nowhere. Good at obeying, then suddenly wrecking everything. You never change... sigh, you were just cute when you were young."


    Fernandez sighed, waving his hand.


    "Fine, go safely. The troops I lent you can be used for the promised period, so rest easy."


    Oh, Im really grateful for that. Without them, I wouldve had a real headache.


    "Ill stay here in the Imperial Capital, diligently guarding this nation, as I always have."


    "Good, guard it well. Ill use the troops gratefully. And go easy on the Margrave inspection from now on."


    "Well... I cant promise that."


    Fernandez grinned wickedly, fitting for the leader of the ck Ops. I turned my back after snorting at him.


    Thats when it happened.


    "Oh, by the way. Your aide at the Southern Front... Aider."


    "?"


    I turned around, eyes wide. Fernandez mumbled expressionlessly.


    "Dont trust that immortal bastard too much. Hes a scammer."


    "What...? What do you mean...?"


    Without further exnation, Fernandez walked away and disappeared down the corridor. I stood there, dazed.


    "Whats that, whats he talking about?"


    Come to think of it, Godhand had said he received such a secret order from the center.


    - Keep an eye on Lord Aider...


    It means that Aider is a person to be wary of, even in the Imperial Family.


    Aider, an immortal? Dont trust him? A scammer?


    Why?


    Hes a game director, isnt he? Whether I like it or not, hes helping me.


    Why on earth is the Imperial Family watching Aider?


    Damn it, dont just throw a hint, exin it too!


    How am I supposed to react to a sudden warning not to trust him? Just like my damn second brother!


    ***


    It was time for myst dinner in the Imperial Capital.


    I had informed Elize through that I was leaving, so I thought Serenade mighte to see me onest time, but nothing happened.


    So, thest dinner was shared with Alberto.


    When I invited him to dine together as a guest, not a butler, Alberto adamantly refused, but he couldnt withstand my persistence.


    We sat facing each other and ate. Other servants attended to us. Alberto looked both embarrassed and happy.


    "Its been almost 50 years since I started working in the pce, but this is the first time Ive had an asion like this. Your Highness."


    "Save it, Alberto. Both you and I will find it hard to eat in this pce for a while."


    At my words, Alberto gave a bitter smile.


    Alberto held the title of Chief Steward, but he had been pushed into the position of managing the Star Pce, given his age.


    Moreover, it seemed that he had restrained the soldiers to protect Serenade during this victory celebration. One way or another, he had fallen out of favor with those above him.


    So Alberto had already submitted his resignation.


    He would be leaving the Imperial Pce at the same time I departed tomorrow.


    "What are you thinking of doing after retirement, Alberto?"


    "I dont know. Ive spent my whole life in this pce. Outside, I have no home, no family, nothing."


    "You can build them one by one from now on."


    "Heh heh. That would be a pleasure for the rest of my life."


    Dinner ended, and dessert and tea were served.


    I spoke quietly to Alberto, who was savoring the teas fragrance.


    "Alberto, could you put off your retirement ns just a little bit?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Its too early for you to step down from the front line, isnt it? Theres a ce that needs you."


    I took a piece of paper from my pocket and handed it over. Alberto received it with a shocked look, and I smiled.


    "Lets work our bones off for a few more years."


    ***


    The next day. Morning.


    A new building bought by the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Since the original building had turned to ashes, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild had hurriedly bought a nearby building to use as a new Merchant Guild building.


    The Merchant Guild was bustling.


    It was busy moving into the new building, busy calcting the quantity of goods that had burned, busy preparing for a new business linked to the Imperial Family.


    Sitting at her desk on the top floor of the building, in the Guild Masters office, Serenade was also busy.


    Dressed in her usual elegant womens suit, wearing sses, and holding a pen with her long, slender fingers, she was processing documents at a rapid pace.


    Except for her shortened hair, she looked exactly the same as usual.


    Approaching Serenade, Elize bowed her waist.


    "Ill be going now, mydy."


    Elize was carrying not only the Sword Coffin on her back but also tworge bags.


    She was going to apany Ash to the southern front, so it would be a long journey.


    Serenade gave Elize a faint smile.


    "Go on, Elize. We said our goodbyes yesterday, so well skip it today."


    "...Mydy."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you really okay with this?"


    Would it be all right to send Ash away without even seeing his face?


    Thats what Elize was asking.


    "...Yes. Of course."


    Serenade dropped her gaze back to the documents.


    "Go on. Take good care of Prince Ash."


    "...Yes, mydy."


    After hesitating for a moment, Elize bowed once more and left the Guild Masters office.


    Serenade bit her lip and continued to write.


    Knock, knock.


    At that moment, a knock sounded, and someone opened the door and entered. Serenade looked up, puzzled.


    "Excuse me, Countess Silver Winter."


    The person who hade in was Alberto, dressed in a neat suit. Serenades silver eyes widened in surprise.


    "Alberto?"


    "I have brought the letter of rmendation from Prince Ash."


    Alberto approached and courteously ced the paper he was holding on Serenades desk.


    "Since youll be dealing with the Imperial Family more in the future, he said I, who used to be the pce steward, will be of help."


    Serenade unfolded the paper. It was a rmendation letter, personally written by Ash, suggesting Alberto as a counselor for the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    "Wee, Alberto!" Serenade eximed, offering her hand with a broad smile.


    Already tired and busy, Serenade knew that Alberto, who had been a caretaker in the Imperial Pce, would be a great help.


    "I look forward to working with you."


    "Im the one who should say that. Miss Serenade."


    Serenade immediately tried to discuss business rted to the Imperial Family with Alberto, but he raised his hand to stop her.


    "Business talk is good, Miss Serenade. But in life, there are moments that nevere back," he said.


    "Yes?"


    "I dont think this is the time for you to be here."


    "..."


    "Prince Ash will be leaving for the south soon. Truly, is there not a single thing you wish to tell him?"


    Serenade lowered her head, stuttering.


    "But... Prince Ash, he already broke off our engagement..."


    "So?"


    "We are no longer engaged, not even lovers. How can I..."


    "So?"


    Alberto smiled kindly.


    "Will you give up just like that? You, the head of Silver Winter, the Empiresrgest Merchant Guild? Theres something you want, and youre going to let it leave without a fuss?"


    Serenade looked up at the old butler with trembling eyes. Alberto spoke with confidence.


    "Life is short, Miss."


    "..."


    "Run. In the direction you truly want to go."


    And so,


    Tossing aside her pen and paperwork, leaving behind the pile of unfinished tasks,


    Serenade bolted out of her office  she began to run.


    Towards the south gate of the Imperial Capital.


    Towards the ce where Ash was preparing to leave for Crossroad.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Imperial Capitals South Gate.


    Standing beside a carriageden with goods, I looked back at the enormous city.


    "Time to say bye-bye to this city."


    After inhabiting this body, my world had been confined to Crossroad.


    Monsters, dungeons, and viges were all there was. Buting here changed that perception.


    This world is vast.


    So vast that I couldnt fathom it.


    And the monster frontlines, thats where this whole world was protected.


    Shall I return to the days of strategizing?


    A brief outing had been enjoyable, but indeed, I shouldnt forget my true calling.


    Thinking of the subordinates waiting for me in the southernmost part of the continent, I climbed onto the carriage.


    Ten soldiers assigned as my escorts, two knights, and Elize also mounted their horses and carriages.


    "Alright, lets depar"


    I was about to say depart, but then it happened.


    tter! tter!


    From inside the Imperial Capitals gate, I saw a woman frantically galloping on a horse. I was slightly startled at first, then soon smiled.


    It was Serenade.


    "Huff! Huff...!"


    Serenade, who had stopped beside the carriage, bent over, panting. Sweat beads were forming at the tip of her delicate chin. How hurriedly she must havee.


    I opened the carriage door, stepped out, and looked at Serenade, bowing slightly.


    "Serenade. Have youe to say goodbye?"


    "Huff, huff... Your Highness."


    Catching her breath, Serenade muttered,


    "Im your business partner, arent I?"


    It was an unexpected remark, but I quickly acknowledged it.


    "And a dance partner too."


    "I was your fiance."


    "We wererades who fought together at this party."


    With an invigorated expression, Serenade smiled.


    "I wont give up on you, Your Highness."


    Her smile was lovely, so I just looked into her face without speaking.


    "I was always on edge, fearing being abandoned by Your Highness. But, yes. Ive already been abandoned, so theres nothing to worry about anymore. Whatever I do from now on, Ill only grow closer to you."


    Serenade took a step closer to me. Her upward silver gaze didnt waver.


    "Even if you push me away again and again, I will keep approaching you, Your Highness. And I will be so amazing that youll have no choice but to look at me."


    "..."


    "If Your Highness were to go to the end of this world, I would follow you to the end of the world. Ill follow you forever, harboring this ck-hearted devotion in my chest."


    Her audacious shout was endearing, and I grinned broadly.


    Having shouted so proudly, Serenades face turned bright red as her words came to an end, and she bowed her head.


    "I... just wanted to tell you that..."


    Covering my mouth, chuckling, I took Serenades hand and lightly kissed her hand.


    Startled, Serenades shoulders jumped, and I gave her a smile.


    "Ill wait. At the end of the world."


    "..."


    "See you again, Serenade."


    After squeezing her slender hand once more, I turned and climbed onto the carriage.


    ...Holy moly.


    How did such cheesy actions and words automatically spring forth? Was it a habit ingrained in this body of Ash?


    The carriage had set off. Serenade stood modestly at the southern gate of the Imperial Capital, continuously waving her hand.


    I waved back through the window.


    We were destined to meet again. There was much to be done with Silver Winters Merchant Guild in the future.


    The road quickly grew distant. When Serenade was out of sight, Elize, who had been driving the horse right next to my carriage, muttered,


    "But werent you two breaking up?"


    "Its just a fresh start."


    "Seems like something a yboy would say when dumping someone..."


    "Thats not true. This Prince is sincere."


    Elize let out a soft sigh.


    "I just wish for Miss Serenade to be happy."


    "Me too."


    Truly. I wished for her happiness.


    And so, I set out to protect the world once again.


    ***


    "It will take about three weeks by carriage to reach Crossroad."


    A few hours into our journey, our party took a brief rest at the first station.


    The knight guarding me informed me of the general schedule. I clicked my tongue.


    "Thats incredibly far."


    "The roads are not well maintained as you head south. Until the mid-continent, you can travel like we are now, changing horses at stations. But once we enter the Margraves territory, we wont have such luxuries."


    So, our current party was moving at quite a fast pace.


    We needed to travel as quickly as possible where the roads were good and stations were prepared.


    Its been over ten days since we left Crossroad. And an additional three weeks from this point?


    That meant leaving the front lines for more than a month.


    I believed Lucas could handle it, and there were support troops led by Reina.


    The frontline operations would likely go smoothly, but...


    I still feel uneasy...


    After a long time, I opened the system window and looked at the information for the next stage enemy.


    My party members had gathered the information themselves during their autonomous exploration.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 7]


    - Lv.32 Giant Smander <Elite>: 10 units


    - Lv.24 Smander: 410 units


    - Starting in: 10 days


    The next stage was a Smander legion.


    Fire-breathing lizards.


    They couldnt be taken down easily with our kill-zone strategy as they could burn wooden fences, butpared to the recent battles with gargoyles, vampires, and wyverns, they were much more manageable.


    Ten days from now.


    It was confirmed that the defense would take ce without me.


    I let out a heavy sigh.


    Could our kids handle it?


    ***


    Ten dayster.


    Southern Front, Crossroad. Atop the ramparts.


    "...


    Lucas swallowed hard, watching the mes ripple across the field beyond the walls.


    Thump- Thump- Thump-


    The monsters attacking this time were a Smander legion.


    Among them, the boss monsters, Giant Smanders, each as big as arge house.


    The massive beasts, moving their bulky legs, approached the center of the field. The Giant Smanders lowered themselves and shot fiery balls from the three holes in their backs.


    Boom! Fwoosh!


    They were like enormous living cannons.


    And there were ten of them. The barrage of fireballs theyunched simultaneously fell upon the walls.


    The direct attack threatened to set the walls azepletely, but fortunately, there were means of defense on this side as well.


    "Heugh!"


    Support troops dispatched from the Imperial Capital, a five-member party of magic officers.


    Reina Windwell, the leader, conjured a massive tornado, and the other party members assisted her.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The fireballs, blocked by the giant tornado, dispersed in mid-air.


    Above their heads, fireballs and wind collided, scattering mes in all directions. The infantrymen screamed in terror.


    Reina Windwell, who kept summoning the tornado, grew frustrated.


    "Look here, Deputy Commander! How long do we have to keep blocking like this? Our magic power isnt infinite, you know!"


    "..."


    Lucas said nothing, his eyes fixed on the giant smanders.


    While defending this ce, nearly all the monsters had engaged in hand-to-handbat.


    Even if there were creatures attacking from a distance, they were all within their range. It had been possible to counter with their firepower.


    But the giant smanders had a much longer range.


    From beyond the reach of the cannons on the walls, they had been bombarding them with one-sided fireball attacks.


    There were only three means of attacking them from the fortress walls.


    Bang!


    First was Damiens sniping.


    Damien fired two shots from his magic rifle, [ck Queen], and knocked down two giant smanders.


    Since Ash had instructed him to fire only three shots before leaving, he saved thest one and continued sniping with other weapons. But the giant smanders were tougher than he had thought.


    With the other magic guns, they wouldnt go down easily.


    Sssssss!


    Second was Juniors magic.


    The magic attributes that Junior could handle were three  lightning, wind, and water.


    Among them, she fired water magic, which opposed fire.


    Intense streams of water repeatedly struck the giant smander, and it couldnt endure long, letting out a heavy scream as it fell.


    That made three giant smanders they had brought down.


    "Haah, haah! Kuhluh, kuhluh!"


    But.


    Attacking a distant target with long-range magic was, of course, strenuous on the body. Junior coughed violently.


    "..."


    Reina Windwell looked at her with displeasure.


    Thest, third means was Reina herself. However, Reina was in charge of defense during this battle, blocking the enemys fireballs.


    It wasnt just the giant smanders spewing fire.


    Regr smanders also approached, continuously spraying fire. Although the regr soldiers were eliminating them as soon as they appeared, the attacks didnt stop.


    If they deployed Reina in the attack, the walls would be a sea of mes.


    In the end, the only viable means of attack were two. Damien was running out of bullets for his magic gun, and Juniors condition was at rock bottom.


    "...Theres no choice."


    Grinding his teeth, Lucas pressed his helmet onto his head.


    "Ill go out and take care of the remaining five giant smanders myself. Evangeline!"


    "Ive been waiting, sir!"


    Evangeline grinned, gripping her spear and shield. She was wearing her sturdy golem armor.


    "You mean to go out there, just the two of you, Deputy Commander? Are you in your right mind?"


    Reina asked, astonished.


    The area outside the castle walls was a sea of mes. Not only that, but more than a hundred regr smanders remained.


    Would two knights really dash out into such a ce? Were they in their right minds?


    "Do you have any better alternatives, Lady Reina?"


    Lucas, coldly staring at Reina with his frosty eyes, unsheathed therge sword he had recently received from Ash - the Karma Eater.


    "So our means of attack have diminished, but do you n to continue being bombarded like this?"


    "..."


    "If the shells dont reach us, we must counterattack with our bodies. Is there any other way?"


    Reina clicked her tongue, considering it typical of a muscle-brained knight.


    But Lucass words had some merit.


    They couldnt just sit there forever, merely fending off fireballs.


    But to think that only the two of them would go out...


    Watching the two knights descending to the first floor and mounting their horses, Reina shook her head disapprovingly.


    Whether it was a step of confidence or a youngsters recklessness would soon be revealed.


    Lucas and Evangeline, each mounted on their horses, exchanged nces while waiting for the castle gate to open. Evangeline yfully grinned.


    "It would be nice to have a few more stalwart melee warriorrades."


    "Indeed. Just three more would be perfect."


    With five, they could form a party.


    If they could form a melee party consisting of strong warriors, their utility would greatly increase in the future.


    Suddenly, the memories of the fallen warriors from the past vampire defense battle shed before their eyes.


    If only a few more had survived then...


    "..."


    With his eyes tightly shut, Lucas expelled his distracting thoughts and shouted up to the castle walls.


    "Damien! I entrust you with our cover!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    "Lilly! ce all the artifacts you can on us!"


    "Activating them now!"


    "Saintess Margarita! I request shield magic!"


    "May the blessings of light...!"


    "And, Junior!"


    He sharply pointed at Junior, who was wiping the blood from her mouth.


    "Rest!"


    "..."


    Juniors expression soured. Seeing this, Reina couldnt help but chuckle softly.


    Kugugung-


    The castle gate opened, and


    "Charge! Lets go!"


    "Yahoo-! Its a smander hunt-!"


    Lucas and Evangeline raced out of the castle gate like arrows.


    In response, hundreds of monsters simultaneously spat mes at the two knights.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Lucas and Evangeline had been waiting on the walls throughout the defense.


    Neither was the situation to go out and fight, nor were there enemies approaching for a hand-to-hand battle, so their strength had been entirely preserved.


    tter! tter! tter-!


    The two knights, mounted on horses, charged forward like chariots.


    The firepower of Smanders Legion concentrated on them as they burst out of the open gates.


    However, the first bombardment waspletely negated as Reina swung a tornado to counter it.


    That mage officer, I dont like her on a personal level...


    Lucas nced at the walls as he muttered.


    But her skills are reliable.


    If her abilities were worth nothing, I wouldve kicked her out long ago! Lets go!


    Evangeline spurred her horse and took the lead.


    The ordinary smanders continued to breathe fire, but Evangeline raised her shield and blocked them all.


    Immediately following behind her, Lucas swung his sword to the left and right.


    Swish! Snap!


    The smanders in the path of the two knights were all cut in two, spraying blood.


    In no time, they approached the closest giant smander.


    The giant smander, asrge as a house, slowly turned its body and aimed its fiery muzzle at the two.


    Lucas and Evangeline split to the left and right simultaneously, as if by some agreement.


    Boom! Boom!


    Where the two knights had stood a moment before, fireballs now fell.


    But the two knights had already dispersed, diving under the massive body of the giant smander.


    Huh-!


    Lucass Soul Strike skill glowed as he struck down his sword,


    Ha-ha-ha!


    Evangeline thrust her spear, dealing Damage Payback with the umted damage on her shield.


    With Lucass sword strike and Evangelines spear strike, one of the thick legs of the giant smander flew off.


    The giant smander twisted its body, letting out a heavy scream.


    Its head, held high before, came down. The two knights, seeing their prey, simultaneously glowed with anticipation.


    Lets go-!


    Ta-dah!


    Evangeline, driving her horse towards the neck of the giant smander, sprung up like a squirrel.


    Despite wearing heavy armor, she moved in an unbelievable manner.


    The giant smander tried to breathe fire at Evangeline, but,


    Dont breathe fire... on me!


    She smashed the monsters crown with her shield. Bang!


    With the shock, the giant smanders head fell even lower, low enough to reach Lucass galloping sword.


    sh-!


    Lucass sword erupted with brilliant rays of light.


    With the 1st skill Soul Strike, and the unique ability of his newly acquired sword Karma Eater to create sword energy, there was no surviving this attack.


    It was a finishing blow!


    Snap-!


    Lucass fierce upward swing cleanly severed the giant smanders neck.


    The monsters enormous body copsed, spillingva-like blood onto the ground.


    Thats one down.


    Flicking the blood off his sword, Lucas muttered, and Evangelinended next to him with a thud!


    The starts good!


    Four left. Dont let your guard down. Lets go.


    The two knights mounted their horses again and charged towards the next giant smander.


    The battle continued, and it was when Lucas and Evangeline had toppled the third giant smander.


    Vroom!


    Evangelines horse looked noticeably fatigued. When it refused to move properly, Evangeline was taken aback.


    "Huh? Whats wrong with you? Are you hurt?"


    Examining the horse, Evangeline pped her forehead in realization.


    "Oops! The armor was too heavy...!"


    The [Golem Armor] that Evangeline wore offered immense defense but at the cost of its tremendous weight.


    Besides, it was only logical that even the most robust warhorse would have its limits when the rider was performing acrobatics on the saddle while wearing such heavy armor.


    I should have worn lighter armor if I nned to ride!


    Why did she have to make these trivial mistakes? Evangeline swept a hand over the panting horses mane.


    Thanks to the shield Saintess Margarita had provided, the horse had not been burned, but the battlefield was still a sea of mes.


    Superhuman heroic characters were not significantly affected, but it was only natural that ordinary warhorses would tire more quickly.


    "What do we do? We cant fight like we did earlier."


    "No choice. Lets return to the castle for now and then again..."


    Lucas stopped mid-sentence as fireball bombardments rained down from above.


    "Damn, retreat!"


    Instinctively driving his horse out of the bombardments path, Lucas faltered.


    Evangeline, following him, was too slow; her horse couldnt move properly.


    With no time to act, a fireball bombardment struck right above her.


    - Boom!


    "Evangeline!"


    Lucas shouted in front of the thick explosion.


    A momentter, a choking voice emerged from the dark smoke.


    "Im... okay..."


    Despite taking a direct hit, Evangeline had not been seriously injured. Her armor and shield were merely ckened.


    "Ugh, the horse..."


    But the warhorse caught in the fireballs st was instantly killed.


    Evangeline mourned beside her fallen horse.


    "Ughhhhh, Im so sorry..."


    "Nows not the time!"


    Lucas quickly grabbed Evangeline by the back of her neck, hoisted her behind him, and fled the area.


    The falling fireball caused an immense explosion.


    "Weve lost our mobility! We must finish this as quickly as possible!"


    But without their feint, the monsters attacks focused on them. Lucass and Evangelines horse was continually bombarded.


    Approaching the fourth Giant Smander, their horse was finally swept away by the relentless attack.


    - Neigh!


    "Damn?!"


    "Woah!"


    The two knights who had fallen from their horse quickly rolled to their feet, but mes continued to fly at them from all directions.


    - Bang! Whoosh!


    Evangeline held her shield forward, blocking the fireballs, while Lucas swung his sword to fend off minor attacks.


    They were stuck in ce, continuously battered by mes.


    Was it a mistake toe out here with just the two of us?


    In the sea of mes, Lucas bit his lip.


    He had been confident in his individual strength during previous battles.


    He had judged that he and Evangeline could handle the situation by themselves.


    Better to finish it as the two best knights rather than risk unnecessary casualties by bringing other soldiers. That had been his thinking.


    But had he been wrong? Had it been a reckless strategy?


    What would my lord havemanded?


    Ashs confident smile, always delivering the optimal instructions, flickered before my eyes. I missed it.


    No, because of that!


    Lucas gritted his teeth.


    Ash had said he trusted Lucas and had entrusted him with themand. He had said that no one but Lucas could handle the role ofmander.


    He had to honor that trust.


    Lucas gripped his sword tightly. Thats when it happened.


    Swooosh-!


    A blue wave shot out from the castle wall, hitting the face of the fourth giant smander.


    Boom!


    The monster, just about tounch an attack on Lucas and Evangeline, twisted its body, screaming in pain.


    Startled, I looked toward the wall to find it was Junior. Exhausting herst strength, Junior had cast a spell, but now she was falling to the ground.


    Nows our chance!


    The monsters attack had weakened momentarily, and Lucas and Evangeline dashed forward with all their might.


    Once they closed in, the rest happened in an instant. Lucas and Evangeline slew the fourth giant smander in a single strike.


    Thump...!


    Standing next to the massive fallen monster, Lucas and Evangeline caught their breaths.


    Only one left now?


    Yes, we just need to take that one down...


    Thest giant smander was particrly far away. Fifty other regr smanders were also gathered there.


    They couldnt just rush in without a n. Lucas wiped the sweat and de grime from his jaw with the back of his hand, clicking his tongue.


    How do we take it down...?


    ***


    Meanwhile, atop the castle wall.


    Hmm...


    Damien was deep in thought.


    He looked down at the magic gun [ck Queen] in his hand.


    The Princemanded that I only fire this gun three times.


    Although the reason was not given, Ash had urgently instructed not to fire the ck Queen more than three times.


    He didnt understand why there was suddenly a constraint on his well-used weapon, but Ashs words must be obeyed without question.


    So he had fired only twice so far, saving thest bullet.


    ...


    Damien looked back at the battlefield. He saw Lucas and Evangeline, isted in a fiery hell, without their steeds.


    Eventually, Damien made up his mind and nodded.


    Ill fire thest shot here.


    He raised the ck Queen and took aim, targeting the giant smander, then hesitated.


    Ash had said to shoot only three times, but not that he should kill only three.


    With one more shot, hitting as many enemies as possible would make the remaining battle easier.


    If I align the trajectory well... hit as many as possible with a single shot...


    Running to the end of the wall, Damien soon finished aiming.


    He took a deep breath and pulled the trigger.


    Bang-!


    With a resounding st, the magic bullet was fired.


    Soaring to the end of the battlefield, the magic bullet precisely pierced the giant smanders eye, prated its head, and additionally impaled two regr smanders that had been guarding it.


    Kugugung...!


    Thest giant smander spewed mes and fell.


    Phew.


    Watching the scene, Damien felt a secret relief.


    With this, they had passed another critical point in this defensive battle...


    ...Huh?


    Thats when Damien noticed something odd.


    From the magic core of the ck Queen, a faint, unknown aura began to spread. It was like smoke...


    "Hungry... so hungry..."


    It seemed like a voice could be heard.


    Whats that?


    Rubbing his tired eyes and looking back at the ck Queen, it was unchanged. It retained its usual smooth and beautiful appearance.


    ...Did I see something false because I used my eyes too much today?


    Shrugging it off, Damien wrapped the ck Queen back over his shoulder.


    As Damiens gaze shifted away, once again, a faint aura began to spread from the ck Queens magic core.


    It was a sinister light, like the darkness of midnight.


    ***


    - Crash...!


    With Damiens supporting fire, thest Giant Smander fell.


    Lucas and Evangeline took care of the remaining ordinary Smanders one by one.


    Regr soldiers also streamed out of the gates to assist in this process.


    After defeating all the monsters and putting out the fires scattered across the battlefield, the sun had already set. The defense had taken the entire day.


    Returning to within the castle walls, Lucas suddenly felt an overwhelming fatigue.


    Evangeline had already leaned against the wall and started to doze off as soon as she got back.


    "You worked hard, Deputy Commander."


    Reina, who was overseeing the aftermath of the battle, smiled at Lucas.


    "I must acknowledge your bravery. But, you wontst long with that approach. You only have one life, after all."


    "..."


    Lucas agreed. Todays battle had certainly felt more awkward than usual.


    Although they had managed to pull through safely, the process had been dangerous and sloppy.


    Above all, Lucas himselfcked confidence in giving the orders.


    What this front line needed was Ash.


    My Lord...


    Surveying his party members, scattered and fatigued around the castle walls, Lucas murmured to himself.


    Pleasee back soon...


    ***


    [STAGE 7 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Damien(N)]


    [Leveled-up Characters]


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.45 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.45 (1)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.54 (1)


    - Damien(N) Lv.43 (2)


    [Deceased or Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Smander Legion Magic Stones: 290


    - Giant Smander Magic Core(R): 5


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - R-grade Reward Boxes: 5


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 8: A Lucky Day]

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Three weeks had passed since we left the Imperial Capital.


    At present, mypanions and I had sessfully made our way to the southernmost end of the continent, near Crossroad.


    The hardships of those three weeks had taken their toll, leaving all of us, including the knights, soldiers, mercenaries who joined us along the way, and even Elize, looking quite worn out.


    Ill skip the detailed recounting of those three weeks, for if I were to record everything, the story would never end...


    We had indeed embarked on a grand adventure that was anything but easy. If I were to write a novel about this journey, it might well fill a whole volume...?


    After a journey filled with blood, sweat, tears, dreams, hope, friendship, and much more, we had arrived within a days distance of Crossroad!


    "Tomorrow, this journey wille to an end," the knight who had led us thus far said, smiling faintly as he spoke to me.


    Having shared life-and-death experiences over three weeks, we had grown quite close. The thought of parting the next day was a bitter one.


    "How about settling down in the southern frontlines for good?"


    "I must respectfully decline, Your Highness. I have family back in the Imperial Capital."


    Ah... family is something we cant argue against...


    I discreetly asked the other knights and soldiers, but they all declined as well.


    Well, the rural areas like these backwaters probably wouldnt meet the tastes of the people from the Imperial Capital. Or maybe it was because theyd have to fight monsters?


    "Anyway, you all worked hard."


    As dusk fell, we set up camp in the mountains and gathered around the bonfire.


    It was thest day of a long journey, and everyones faces showed some rxation. I looked around at everyone and smiled.


    "Rest well once we reach Crossroad tomorrow. Ill make sure to treat you generously."


    "Its exciting to hear that from the Prince, isnt it?"


    "Ha ha ha! Ill feed you all the generous countryside hospitality!"


    After all, the food in Crossroad is decent, right? The local lord rmended it.


    Just then, the other knights and soldiers who had been scouting the surroundings returned. They carried full water containers in their hands.


    "No enemies in sight. There happens to be a clear pond nearby. The water is cool and tastes good."


    "Thats great. Lets drink and wash upfortably tonight."


    While the rest of the soldiers rushed to the pond to fill their containers, arge pot was hung over the bonfire, and dinner was prepared.


    Tonights cook was Elize.


    As I listened to the contents bubbling inside the pot, I asked Elize, "What will you do, Elize? Are you going back to the Imperial Capital too?"


    "I am a servant of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild and a ve to Miss Serenade."


    Elize answered in her characteristically indifferent voice.


    "My ce is by her side. Of course, I must return."


    "Thats a shame."


    Over the past three weeks, Elize had saved my life several times, and I had saved hers once or twice, so we had grown quite close.


    I had thought about persuading her to stay and fight on the monster frontlines, but her loyalty to her original master was too strong. It seemed like a difficult task.


    "Youll rest for a few days though, right? Its too soon to let you go. Youve worked hard for three whole weeks; rest at the my residence before leaving."


    "..."


    Elize briefly nced at me with her enigmatic violet eyes.


    No, its purely out of consideration, you know? Of course, I do fully intend to ask for help if a defensive battle urs while youre here, but...


    Bubbling...


    Then the sound from the pot grew slightly suspicious. Silently cooking, Elize drew anxious nces from me and the other soldiers as we silently broke into a cold sweat.


    Elize was incredibly adept at anything rted tobat, but everything else in daily life - cooking,undry, mending clothes - was aplete disaster.


    It was unclear why she stubbornly wore the maids attire.


    Why not just wear the undertakers costume like in the game? That would be brilliant. You have to y to your strengths.


    But since she never tried to escape these tasks, she also volunteered for cooking duty.


    "Tonights dinner might be downright terrifying."


    Well, it was thest night, so we couldugh it off. But I guess wed still go to bed hungry tonight.


    "Hmm?"


    Elize, who had been stirring the pot, suddenly stopped to taste it, and her expression soured.


    She then spat out what was in her mouth. I couldnt help butugh.


    "Whats wrong? Why does it taste bad this time? Is it salty? Sharp? Whats so bad that you had to spit it out?"


    "No, this is..."


    Elize suddenly looked at the pot. Arge water container that was filled from the pond earlier was visible. The same water had been used to cook the food.


    "This water, somethings wrong with it."


    "Huh?"


    "Itsced with paralyzing poison...!"


    I blinked in disbelief. What was she talking about?


    "Ugh?!"


    "Grr..."


    "I... Im paralyzed...?!"


    At that moment, the soldiers, who were either chatting or preparing camp, suddenly began to convulse and fall one by one.


    The knight who first fetched the water looked at the container in despair.


    "No, this cant be. I made sure there was no poison in it... cough!"


    Soon, he too fell to the ground, groaning.


    In an instant, everyone fell. In the entire camp, the only one unaffected was Elize, who hadnt drunk the water.


    Me? Of course, I was affected too! I gulped it down with enthusiasm, for heavens sake! What a world!


    ...Well, it doesnt feel like a huge crisis, though.


    Paralyzed and sitting, I let out a chuckle.


    There had been too many incidents over the past three weeks... Especiallyst weeks ghost frenzy... that was terrifying... falling paralyzed as a group didnt feel like a big crisis...


    But the subsequent emergency was definitely serious.


    Rustle!


    As the soldiers fell paralyzed, people with swords in hand suddenly appeared all around our camp.


    Their sly faces, ragged clothes, malicious eyes, and sharp des were the typical look of bandits.


    - In the northern mountainous region of Crossroad, bandits have lived for quite a while. Theyve been a problem for a long time.


    I was suddenly reminded of a conversation I had with Evangeline.


    It was when we recruited Godhand and the Shadow Squad. Bandits had stolen a prisoner transport, only to be bested by the Shadow Squad members.


    Those bandits had looked mediocre, but the ones surrounding us now were different.


    The way they were slowly tightening their encirclement, well-coordinated and orderly, smelled of good training.


    nk!


    Elize quickly grabbed her Sword Coffin and stood in front of me, blocking the way.


    Fortunately, my paralysis hadnt taken effect, so I grinned and shouted.


    "You must be the grand bandits of the Green Forest! What brings you to us? Hungry? We were preparing dinner; care to join us? Elizes cooking might not be tasty, but still."


    While spouting this nonsense, I thoroughly scanned the surroundings.


    I wasnt just shouting for fun. The reason I threw this joke was to,


    "Ahahaha! Its been a long time since someone invited me to dinner!"


    Find their leader.


    Someone took my bait and walked slowly toward us.


    "Just ept our heartfelt thanks and eat your dinner on your own. Youll have to follow us anyway, since you cant escape the paralysis poison that you can only find here in the Margraves territory!"


    Soon, the bandits leader revealed himself... a young, muscr brute standing at least 2 meters tall.


    His ming red hair was braided into a ponytail, and on his forehead was a vivid X-shaped scar.


    "!"


    My eyes widened in recognition.


    Bandit King Kun?! Why are you here?!


    The leader of all the bandits in the southern continent, the Named Enemy NPC BossKun.


    Commonly known as the Bandit King.


    This guy even appeared in the game, mainly as an enemy during subjugation events.


    A randomly roaming NPC in the southern continent, so hard to find! How did he get caught here, of all ces?


    An SR-ranked fighter, hes strong himself, and his followers, true to the Bandit Kings elite guard(?), are incredibly well-trained for bandits.


    During subjugation events, if yers werent careful, they could end up with even greater losses.


    I immediately revised my earlier thought that this didnt feel like a big crisis.


    This bandit chaos is a bigger crisis than the ghost chaos! People are indeed scarier than ghosts!


    "You folks caught in our trap look like youre worth a lot. This is going to be quite the profit."


    A ferocious smile spread across Kuns face.


    "Todays my lucky day!"


    "This is bad luck indeed..."


    Grumbling, I saw Kun gesture at me.


    "And you there, if my eyes and instincts dont deceive me, you must be the new lord of Crossroad, right?"


    I narrowed my eyes. There was no point in denying it.


    "Yes, I am Ash Born Hater Everck, the lord of Crossroad and the Emperors third son."


    "Oh, indeed! Such an esteemed person!"


    "You know that messing with me could be more trouble than its worth, right? Leave now, and Ill let it slide."


    "Ahaha! I cant do that! Youre the biggest catch in ages!"


    Kunughed heartily.


    "If I take you hostage, I can make a good fortune. I cant possibly back down! No, I promise to escort you without a scratch!"


    "Its been a long time since someone acknowledged my worth at first sight... How touching."


    Grumbling, I whispered to Elize, who was guarding me.


    "Elize. Get out of here."


    "...Yes?"


    With a sharp gaze surveying her surroundings, Elize looked like she might draw her sword from the Sword Coffin at any moment. She turned her flustered eyes to me.


    "What do you mean, Your Highness?"


    Of course, Elize is strong. Among all the people here, she might be the strongest.


    However, our opponents were the Bandit King and his close guards.


    Each one of them was strong, their numbers wererge, and they had us surrounded.


    No matter how much of a monster Elize was, being the top tier in the SSR grade swordsmen, winning the fight alone while protecting all the paralyzed allies was impossible.


    Instead, it would be better to,


    "Crossroad is only a day away. Go there and ask for reinforcements."


    This was the better option.


    In the game, Kun was a bandit who kidnapped people, then released them after receiving money.


    There was a suppression event where you had to raid the bandit hideout to rescue allies who had randomly been captured before they met a terrible fate.


    Even if all of us were captured, they wouldnt kill us right away. Theyd probably demand a ransom and wait.


    "..."


    Elize examined me with her flowing navy-blue eyes, then finally nodded.


    "I understand."


    Having traveled together for thest three weeks, Elize hade to trust mymand ability unequivocally. Thus, she decided to follow without question.


    "I will organize a rescue team as quickly as possible. Please take care."


    "You be careful getting out, too."


    I grinned at Elize. Talking big while paralyzed from the neck down felt rather amusing.


    - Thump!


    Elize suddenly stomped the ground and dashed toward a corner of the encircling.


    The bandits guarding that side were surprised and tried to block her, but in the face of Elizes martial prowess, it was futile.


    - Thwack! Thud! Bang-bang...!


    In no time, Elize had pierced one side of the encircling and disappeared from sight.


    "Ho? Not bad at all."


    But Kun simply watched Elize run away, whistling in admiration. I was puzzled.


    "Arent you going to stop her?"


    "Somebody needs to go and demand the ransom anyway. No need to stop her."


    Kun yelled at Elizes retreating figure.


    "If you dont want this precious person to get hurt, bring plenty of gold coins! If the price isnt right, we wont release him, so make sure to bring the correct amount~!"


    Kuns voice echoed, and Elize was quickly out of sight.


    Chuckling with a low, sneeringugh, Kun gestured to his minions.


    The bandits began to tie up and drag away myrades whoy paralyzed here and there.


    "Now... lets us enjoy our time together."


    Kun came to my side, grabbed the back of my cor, and effortlessly lifted me up.


    It was a light movement, as if lifting a baby kitten.


    Holding me as carefully as a chunk of gold, paralyzed and unable to move, Kun licked his lips.


    "Shall we have a fun time, Your Highness the Prince?"


    I asked, trembling.


    "...What kind of fun time are we going to have?"


    Will we y a board game together? What?

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    And so, we were dragged to their of Bandit King Kun and his minions.


    Yahoo~!


    Party time-!


    ...We were truly having a good time, just as Kun had said.


    In the midst of the mountain stronghold, arge campfire was zing, roasting wild animal meat.


    They had just sessfully hunted deer and wild boar and were now busily grilling a massive barbecue.


    It was like a scene from some pirate cartoon, where theyd shout Party time-! and make merry. The bandits around the campfire were gleefully ying.


    As for us?


    We, who were captured, were huddled together, tied up, and watching the campfire.


    We were bound with rope around our bodies and upper arms, but our forearms were free, and grilled meat had been ced in front of us.


    As the bandits sang and danced, we chewed our individual pieces of meat, dazedly watching.


    The leader, with a face that had given up on everything, mumbled,


    Its tasty.


    Really?


    Its better than Elizes cooking.


    I guess so...


    I chewed the meat, which was gamey but had a certain wild vor, as I surveyed the surroundings.


    The stronghold... or perhaps it would be better to call it a vige, was an unlikely ce for so many people to be living in such a rugged mountain.


    Among the hundred or so vigers, only about thirty who had attacked us seemedbat-ready; the rest were emaciated, looking just poor.


    They looked like refugees, to be honest.


    Thud!


    Kun came and crouched in front of me, holding arge bottle of liquor.


    How is it? Any difort, guests?


    Kun, after chugging from the bottle, smiled, his lips curling up.


    He appeared quite young, but his actions, speech, and the fact that he was a bandit chief gave him an old mans vibe.


    I shook the wild boar bone in my hand.


    Thanks for treating us, the hostages, to meat.


    Uhahaha! Dont mention it! Ive already looted all your valuables and will be ransoming you, so whats a bit more meat? I can give you as much as you want!


    Huh? Thats true. This is a total loss for us.


    Not just in words, Kun ordered his minions to refill the tes with meat in front of us.


    I did not refuse and ate with relish. Kunughed heartily, watching me.


    In a situation like this, youre soposed! Truly brave. It seems the rumors I heard about the third Prince were all false.


    You never really know a person until you meet them, right?


    Uhahaha! So true!


    I smiled at Kun, who was pping his knee inughter.


    I didnt know you were this kind of person until I met you either, Kun.


    Kuns eyes widened.


    Did I tell you my name?


    Im the lord of Crossroad. How could I not know about the Bandit King Kun of the south?


    Actually, I just knew from ying the game.


    Bandit King Kun, notorious for relentlessly targeting only the citizens of the Empire for thest ten years. An evil bandit who made a bad name for himself in the southern part of the continent.


    ...


    But those who were robbed were only citizens of the Empire, and you even helped the war refugees from other nations, didnt you?


    I looked at the emaciated vigers.


    Near Crossroad, there had been people living like this.


    "From the Empires perspective, youre nothing but bandits to be subdued. But to the refugees hiding, you are righteous ouws... Thats you, Kun."


    "..."


    At my words, Kunughed dejectedly, as if it was absurd.


    "Righteous ouw? They call me that?"


    "Havent you done things to be called that?"


    "Im not at liberty to do such honorable deeds. Im just taking advantage of the refugee tribes while I find someone worth robbing."


    Kun nced at the shabbily constructed refugee tribe and chuckled.


    "We provide these people with daily food and money, and these pitiful folks provide us with a ce to sleep and hide. Just like this, after about a decade or so, weve formed a sort of symbiotic rtionship."


    "..."


    "There are more than a couple of countries that the Empire has destroyed. In these remote areas where the Empiresws dont reach, there are many refugee tribes."


    I clicked my tongue.


    "If they are citizens of a country annexed by the Empire, wouldnt there be a legal path to be citizens of the Empire?"


    "You dont honestly believe that this path would work properly in these remote areas controlled by a Margrave, do you, Your Highness?"


    Kun had a smirk on his lips.


    "These people are the dregs of the earth, unable to live under the Empires rule."


    "..."


    "Their original country was burned and ruined, and within the Empire, theyre discriminated against and oppressed... Hell everywhere they go. With nowhere else, theyre pushed to live at the very edge of cliffs."


    Kun gulped down his drink, wiping his mouth,ughing.


    "Since Ive robbed someone of your caliber this time, I guess Ill have to move all these people somewhere else... But its worth it, right? Im banking on your ransom, Your Highness."


    "My ransom..."


    "Ill send someone to Crossroad in a few days. Well negotiate, get the money, and release you right away. Just endure until then. Being a distinguished person, well provide you with all possibleforts."


    I forced a smile.


    "I hope you dont ask too much, Kun."


    I didnt know precisely how much I was worth, but...


    ...The more myrades value me, the harder it will be for you to afford it.


    ***


    The night deepened.


    The campfire went out, the food was gone, the refugees who were excited after a long feast, the bandits thrilled with their big catch, the captured Imperial soldiers, all had dispersed.


    "..."


    Staring down at the darkened tribe, Kun continued to gulp down his drink.


    The image of Ash, with whom hed been conversing moments before, was lingering in his mind.


    Did I mess with someone too big?


    From the moment he met Ashs gaze, a chill had been running down Kuns spine.


    Though just a bandit group, Kun, who had reigned as their leader and evaded the Empires pursuit for ten years, felt uneasy.


    He considered himself not very bright but was confident in his intuition.


    Something didnt smell right. It was ominous.


    "Tsk."


    He thought hed scored big for the first time in a while, but of all people, his opponent had to be a prince...


    But, what could be done?


    The prince and his party had already been captured, and his own situation was even more desperate. He urgently needed money and supplies.


    After all, this is the southernmost point of the continent. Its a Margrave among Margraves.


    It didnt matter if the hostage was the Prince or whoever else. This ce was the end of the world, where neither the Imperial Family bothered to watch nor the goddess paid attention.


    Kidnapping and demanding a ransom, as usual, was all that needed to be done. Once the money was snatched and they escaped cleanly, everything would be resolved.


    As long as the Prince was returned unharmed after taking the money, the imperial forces wouldnt risk their lives to pursue them.


    Thinking this way, Kun struggled to lie down and went to sleep like his subordinates.


    Crossroad was more than a days distance away, and this neighborhood was far from the kidnapping location. Finding this ce would be difficult in itself.


    Even if a rescue team were to storm in, there would be plenty of time. They could rest easy at least for the night.


    I have always been lucky... It will be fine this time too.


    With that thought, Kun slowly drifted off to sleep.


    That was a mistake.


    ***


    ...


    Inside a building at the edge of the neighborhood.


    I was sitting on an unimpressive but assigned bed, lost in thought.


    I had considered taking advantage of the boisterous atmosphere to escape, but the bandits watchful eyes were sharp. True to their bandit kings directmand, they were on high alert.


    Escape was impossible with my hands and feet bound like this, so all I could do was wait for the rescue team...


    With that in mind, I was about to lie down and sleepfortably when,


    Thump! Thump!


    A dull thumping sound came from outside.


    Huh?


    Wondering what was happening, I looked out of the building to find Evangeline carefullyying two defeated bandits on the ground. Our eyes met.


    ...


    ...


    It was our reunion after almost a month, and both Evangeline and I were momentarily stunned to encounter each other in this ce.


    Immediately after, tears welled in Evangelines green eyes.


    Senior~!


    She rushed over to hug me. I was shocked.


    Wow!


    Waaaah. Seniorrrrrrr.


    Uh, uhm? Are you crying?


    I mean, a tearful reunion is good and all! But right now, the ones who really feel like crying are me and my team! We were kidnapped!


    Waaaah.


    Yes, yes. Evangeline. Its good to see you again after such a long time.


    I did my best tofort the sniffling Evangeline.


    Was my being kidnapped that big of a worry? Honestly, her reaction was somewhat pleasing.


    But something was off.


    Sob, Senior. Help me.


    Wiping her tears, Evangeline mumbled. What? I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Uh, eh? Shouldnt you be the one helping me?


    Im the one whos kidnapped, see? Look, Im still bound up like this!


    While you were away, Lucas, Juju, Damien, everyone...


    Evangeline, sniffling and swallowing her snot, said,


    Theyve all gone crazy!


    ...?


    Gone crazy?


    My reliablerades? All of them?


    They all started acting strange since you werent around, and now theyve... theyve turnedpletely... insane...


    Eh...?


    Youll see when you see them. They all came to rescue you.


    Having calmed down a bit, Evangeline undid my restraints.


    As we walked outside together, I asked.


    "But how did you get here so quickly? Its not even half a day since we sent the distress signal."


    "We were on our way to meet you as soon as we heard that our senior wasing. We were camping, and then Elize came with the request for rescue..."


    So thats what happened.


    "But how did you find this area? The kidnapping ce was quite far away, making the search difficult."


    "That is..."


    Evangeline let out a deep sigh.


    "Youll find out soon."


    "...?"


    Anyway, Evangeline and I hurried out of the building to rescue the rest of my kidnappedpanions.


    Junior, who had arrived before us, was releasing the captured soldiers.


    "Ah."


    Junior looked back at me with a brightplexion.


    "Its been a long time, Your Highness!"


    "Uh... yes. Its been a while, but..."


    I pointed at the things dangling all around Juniors body.


    "What are those?"


    Junior was equipped with packed lunches full of food and cups full of drinks, even chewing on spinach at that very moment.


    "I was suffering from a loss of blood, so I came up with a solution."


    Then, she picked up a bottle of tomato juice that was hanging from her waist and took a sip.


    "If I throw up a lot of blood, I just have to make more, right?"


    "...?"


    "So I decided to eat food thats good for anemia 24 hours a day. This way, Ill make more blood than I lose, maintaining the bnce. Hehe, I am so smart..."


    Well... its not entirely wrong, but... is it right? Or not? Is it?


    Just then, Evangeline, who had been watching Junior, shook her head slightly.


    "Jujus craziness is on the cute side."


    "Ah... thats considered cute...?"


    "The other two are really in bad shape... Ah!"


    At that moment, we were spotted by a bandit guard who was about to blow a horn. However, before we could even react,


    Whizz- Thwack!


    An arrow flew in and shattered the horn into pieces.


    "Kehuk?!"


    The horn was destroyed, sending shockwaves in all directions, and the startled guard fainted.


    Only one person could make such a precise shot.


    I looked in the direction the arrow hade from, pleased. Damien! My trigger!


    "Heheh..."


    And there was,


    Something covered in a dark aura... Damien, who wasughing unnervingly and making an unpleasant sound. Whats with him...?


    With a crossbow in one hand and a magic gun, ck Queen, in the other, Damien posed bizarrely and muttered,


    "These eyes... see the darkness well..."


    Why has he suddenlye down with a case of chuunibyou?! (TL Note: For those that dont read JP Novels, it means 8th grade syndrome. The Author decided to use saidnguage here.)


    What on earth is happening here!

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    "Its been a while, Your Imperial Highness."


    Damien posed with one hand over his eye, murmuring ominously.


    "But please, do note near me."


    "...?"


    "Right now, a nightmare is slumbering in this right hand. A very vicious and dark nightmare that might consume the world..."


    Then, suddenly, he grabbed his right arm, which held the magical gun, and groaned.


    "Argh! Calm down, Orlop! I understand your urge to rampage, but we are in front of His Imperial Highness now...!"


    "..."


    Seriously, hes be such a clichd junior-high character.


    I pointed at Damien with the tip of my finger and asked Evangeline.


    "When did he start acting like that?"


    "Hes been like that since thest defensive battle."


    Evangeline shook her head back and forth.


    "It seems the magical gun is the cause. I tried to take it away somehow, but he wouldnt let go of it even if it killed him."


    The ck Queen seemed to be causing the problem. A dark aura emanating from the magical core of the gun enveloped Damien.


    A recollection of something the magical cksmith Kellibey once said brushed through my mind.


    - The more you kill with the Nightmare yer, the more the nightmare slumbering in the weapon awakens.


    I quickly opened the party menu in the system window to examine Damiens equipment status.


    [ck Queen Engulfed in Nightmare(SSR) Lv.55]


    - Type: Magical Gun


    - Attack Power: 225-250


    - Durability: 7/7


    - Ammo Capacity: 7/7


    - Shoots cursed bullets that may instantly kill the enemy. The probability increases with weapon proficiency.


    <Kill Count Achieved, Nightmare Legion Commander - ck Spider Queen Orlop Trait Unlocked!>


    - Orlops Rage: As the magazine empties, the bullets grow stronger. The seventh andst bullet does double the damage of the first, always inflicting a critical hit.


    - Orlops Hunger: The user is eroded by nightmares, revealing their inner darkness. If the user wins the struggle against the nightmare, the darkness disappears. If they lose, they arepletely consumed by the darkness.


    Indeed, the kill count had been filled, unlocking the Nightmare Legion Commander trait. An odd prefix was also added to the equipments name.


    After reading the description, I looked at Damien with apprehension.


    So thats... Damiens inner darkness?


    Damiens inner darkness is chuunibyou?!


    Its kind of cute for darkness, isnt it?


    Anyway, the additional damage option was terrific, but the other aspect was a problem.


    A struggle against nightmares? Who knows what could happen if Damien loses this struggle with the nightmare!


    I cant lose Damien over a single piece of equipment.


    I thought that unequipping the ck Queen might alleviate the situation, and I approached Damien to take it away.


    Snap!


    At that moment, Damien reached out with his left hand and opened it to me.


    "Please trust me, Your Imperial Highness."


    Holding the magical gun with his right hand lowered, Damien growled in a strained voice.


    "I need the power of this magical gun."


    "..."


    "Please trust me. I will surely subdue this darkness and make it my strength."


    From amidst his tousled brown curly hair.


    Damiens round brown eyes - the Far-Sight that had saved this monster frontline from game over time and time again - were sparkling brightly as usual.


    Although he had suddenly started showing severe symptoms of an acute delusion disorder, consumed by nightmares, he was undeniably my trigger, my Damien.


    So, I chose to believe. I believed that Damien alone could win the battle for control against the nightmare.


    "Ill trust in you, Damien."


    "Just leave it to me. Heh heh..."


    I wish hed fix thatugh...


    I should watch for now and snatch the magic gun away if his condition gets worse.


    Anyway, thats how it went. Damien, who was cackling while holding the magic gun, joined us, along with Junior, who was diligently eating health food without a break.


    "Theyre both definitely not in good shape," I said, clicking my tongue.


    Evangeline whispered to me, her face pale, "Compared to thest person, these two are like gentlemen."


    "Ah... that state is gentleman-like?"


    "Lucas, hes really... um... I cant describe it with words. Should I just say hespletely gone?"


    Evangeline, sighing and holding her forehead, pointed to one side of the camp.


    "Ah, there he is! See for yourself!"


    I looked in that direction.


    Thwack! Thud!


    "Gah?!"


    "Aaaah!"


    From the shadows of the night, arge figure swung his fists like a beast, and two rushing bandits crumbled, their weapons shattered.


    Grrr...


    A beast-like growl faintly cut through the midnight darkness.


    Blue eyes flickered like mes between disheveled blonde hair, and slowly, the figure stepped out from the shadows.


    A wolf?


    No, that wasnt it. It was...


    "...Lucas?"


    Crouched down like a wild animal, huffing breaths visible between bared fangs,


    Wobbling unsteadily, Lucas emerged into the moonlight.


    [Beast Transformation].


    My knight, who had strayed from the path of humanity in his thirst for strength, was there.


    ***


    "We made it to the site where our senior was kidnapped, but it was night in the mountains, making tracking difficult," Evangeline sighed heavily, watching Lucas growl and bare his teeth.


    I figured as much. Tracking is a specialty of sses like thieves or hunters, not our party members.


    Damiens sharp eyes might have made it possible, but with his current condition...


    "Lucas himself decided to enter that wolf state, saying that waiting until daylight to track would be toote. He initiated the [Beast Transformation]."


    He used [Beast Transformation] to be more like a beast and track me.


    And as a result, the transformation progressed too far... turning him into something fierce, like a wolf?


    "Lucas."


    I stepped forward to calm him down.


    "Its me, Ash."


    "..."


    "You recognize me, right? Its okay, right?"


    Beast Transformation progresses in three major stages.


    1st stage: The power of the beast begins to inhabit the human body. This is a rtively sane stage where human beings use the power of the beast as a tool.


    2nd stage: The beast starts to swallow up rational thought. Language ability is lost, and the person begins to act half like a beast.


    Yet, theres still some semnce of human self-awareness, even though the boundaries have be blurred.


    3rd stage: Transformingpletely into a beastly state. Losing all human reason, normal thinking, and bing a monster that merely thirsts for violence.


    Phase 1 seems to have passed, and if it reaches Phase 3, theres no turning back.


    But if its just at Phase 2, it can still be reversed.


    I swallowed my dry spit and approached Lucas. Please, Lucas! Recognize me!


    "Your lord has returned, Lucas! With all limbs intact!"


    "...Growl..."


    But Lucas still emitted a wolf-like groan and approached me threateningly.


    Evangeline tensed and raised her shield, while Juju and Damien also gripped their respective weapons.


    In an instant, the distance between Lucas and me closed.


    Lucas stared at me with his blue eyes, advancing menacingly, but I didnt back away and stood still.


    He stopped right in front of me.


    "..."


    "..."


    A silence ensued.


    Lucas and I simply looked at each other. The other party members tensed their bodies, ready to intervene at any moment.


    Then,


    Thump.


    Lucas knelt on one knee before me.


    His once fiercely burning blue eyes suddenly softened. Lucas grinned like a big dog, slowly bowing his head.


    Even as his rationality was transforming into that of a beast, he still recognized me.


    "Thank goodness..."


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    "He may be a beast, but hes our houses dog, still."


    Unconsciously, I tousled Lucass blond hair as one would handle arge dog. Lucas stayed obedient. Good boy.


    Evangeline, who had been watching from the side, muttered in disbelief.


    "Hes literally turned into a faithful hound..."


    Keep quiet. Thats not something to say to a sick person.


    Anyway, it seems he still recognizes me, but...


    If left like this, he might really be a dog, and Ill have to scratch his belly and y catch with him, so better turn him back into a human now.


    I pointed to Lucass waist.


    "Try to grab the Karma Eater."


    With a big nod, Lucas obediently drew his long sword and handed it to me. No, dont give it to me... I put it back into Lucass hand.


    "Activate the swords energy!"


    Then, from the tip of the sword Lucas was holding, a surge of sword energy erupted.


    Karma Eater is a weapon that generates sword energy by consuming temperament values. It can also use the Beastification value as fuel.


    After about 10 minutes of burning the sword energy, Lucas suddenly gasped and regained his senses.


    "Gasp! My lord?! Youre safe!"


    "Youre the one whos not safe, you big canine brat!"


    "Im truly relieved, my lord! You dont know how worried I was..."


    "Listen to meeee!"


    Its fortunate that I had the Karma Eater looted! Otherwise, you might have lived your whole life as a dog! I gave Lucas a light smack on the head.


    "I told you not to use Beastification recklessly, you brat!"


    "My, my apologies. Upon hearing the news that you were kidnapped, my lord, I lost my reason..."


    Lucas hung his head with realization, yet still bared his teeth in a grin.


    "Im truly relieved that youre safe, my lord."


    "..."


    I heaved a heavy sigh.


    How could I scold him further? This foolish knight, who had even burned his humanity for my sake.


    "Dont do that again. Seriously."


    "I will be careful, my lord."


    Anyway, Lucas had regained his sanity, but he was still not entirely free from his beastly state.


    Still crouching with a twisted posture, his bright blue eyes looked fierce, like a wolfs, when they werent focused on me.


    I clicked my tongue, looking at the disheveled appearance of the main party that had finally reunited.


    "To think everyone would lose their minds just because I was gone for a little over a month."


    I patted Evangelines shoulder, who seemed to be the only one in a normal state.


    "Evangeline, you managed to hold it together."


    "Hehe. Who am I? The heir to the Margrave, thest line of defense protecting Crossroad! Im Evangeline Cross. Of course, I held on tightly and endured."


    "Youre the only one, seriously. Hey! You all should learn from Evangeline! Youre all her older brothers and sisters."


    But the looks on the faces of the other party members were strange at my words. They all seemed somewhat aggrieved.


    Junior, who had just emptied a bottle of tomato juice, spoke up.


    "Actually, Miss Evangeline was the one who lost her mind the most..."


    "Ahem! Ahaha! Well, lets leave that story behind! Lets finish cleaning up this ce!"


    Evangeline hurriedly mumbled and looked around.


    "This is enemy territory! The enemy territory! We never know when more enemies might pop out!"


    And then, as if on cue:


    Tadadadat!


    Bandits ran across the roofs of the nearby buildings and leaped down towards us.


    At their forefront was a giant with ming red hair ring like fire - the Bandit King Kun.


    "Heh-!"


    With an unbelievably nimble motion for hisrge stature, Kun soared through the air, executing a smooth flying kick.


    "Reckless!"


    Lucas, charging forward, struck with Karma Eater.


    Chang!


    The sound of metal rang out as the sword and foot met. Kun was wearing metal gauntlets and boots on both arms and legs.


    The Bandit King swung his metal fists and feet, adorned with rings and spikes, all around in a dazzling disy.


    Chang! Chang! Cha-cha-chang!


    In an instant, Lucas and Kun exchanged over ten blows before they each backed off.


    "To think a pursuit team would catch up overnight. Should I praise the Imperial Prince? Or, should I say that I was sloppy?"


    Kun straightened his stance with a sneering smile, as his subordinates readied their weapons.


    I crossed my arms and grinned.


    "These guys are my direct elite party. You could say theyre my handpicked dream team. Of course, theyd rush to me if I were in danger, right?"


    "Dream team..."


    A magician struggling with spinach, a sniper holding his right arm yelling Stay still!, a knight on all fours like a beast...


    ...Kun looked over them in turn and tilted his head.


    "For a dream team... they seem a bit... broken...?"


    "Watch your mouth, you brat!"


    Broken? Thats harsh! My guys might be in bad shape, but!


    Kun pointed to the four bandits behind him.


    "These are my handpicked guys too. Even when pursued by the Imperial Armys medium knight divisionst year, these guys fought equally."


    So, it was 5 against 5. A party PVP situation.


    "Im sorry, but I cant let you go here, Your Highness. I need your bounty. Youll have to be kidnapped again, quietly."


    Kuns gauntlets shed together with a resounding Bang! at his chest.


    Lucas growled at him, asking, "Shall I kill him, my lord?"


    "What? No, what are you talking about?"


    I grinned and looked over Kun and his party.


    "We should kidnap them."


    That bandit king was an SR-grade character, wasnt he? His followers were likely all at least R-grade, right?


    I absolutely must take them to Crossroad!


    Id said it before. If they were capable of killing the monsters, whether they were ghosts, demons, or zombies, I was more than willing to take them. A bandit was trivial inparison.


    Hey, youre mine too! Youll have to be captured quietly!

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    5 versus 5. Party PVP.


    As with any team game, the difference in teamposition yed a significant role in this setup.


    The bandits on the other side wereposed of one brawler, two warriors, and two bow rogues.


    Our team consisted of onemander, two knights, one sniper, and one mage.


    The most significant difference between the two sides?


    Wusssshhhhh!


    Of course, it was the presence of a mage!


    The massive wave summoned by Junior swept the bandits away. In truth, that move had already sealed the game.


    Caught in the current, the bandits stumbled and fell without even getting a chance to fight back.


    "Ugh, Im feeling faint..."


    Junior grabbed his forehead and wobbled after casting the spell. What was the point of eating health food then?


    Tap-tap-tap-tap!


    Then, the cheerful sound of footsteps was heard, and there was Kun, narrowly escaping the waves range.


    Kun looked at his subordinates floating in the wave and exploded with frustration.


    "Damn! Having a mage is cheating!"


    Whats cheating about it? Do you know how much I spent to hire Junior? Isnt selecting and utilizing strategic weaponry a skill?


    Regardless, Kun, living up to his title as a Bandit King, broke through the magic and charged forward. I reached out.


    "We have to capture that one alive. Take him down gently."


    As soon as my words fell, Damien took aim with his magic gun.


    Uh... Damien? Didnt I say to capture him alive?


    "...Too slow."


    With those brief but arrogant words from Damien, the magical bullet was fired.


    Thump-!


    The shot was aimed at Kuns leg. It wasnt a bad idea to injure the leg to subdue him, but,


    Screech!


    The problem was that the opponent was a brawler ss.


    Kun swirled magic around his hands and drew arge, round circle.


    The magical bullet was sucked into Kuns magic-infused hands, and it took a strange trajectory, spinning inside his hand before bouncing back.


    Kuns passive skill, [Leaf Drift]!


    Brawlersmonly have parrying skills that nullify an opponents attack.


    But Kuns passive skill went one step further.


    It countered the enemys attack!


    "Whaaat?!"


    Seeing the magical bullet return on the exact path it was fired, Damien was startled.


    This skill not only nullified all kinds of attacks regardless of their power but also returned them to the enemy. It was practically an overpowered skill.


    Its true that without such an overpowered skill, how would a brawling ss stand on the battlefield!


    Although the skill had a rtively long cooldown making consecutive usage impossible,


    How could it reflect ck Queens magical bullet?


    Damien hastily fired another shot from ck Queen to intercept the returning magical bullet.


    Thump-!


    The returning magical bullet collided with the newly fired one and exploded in mid-air.


    "Damn! Calm down, Olorb...! Stop misbehaving!"


    Whether it was the aftereffect of firing two consecutive shots, ck Queen spewed a sinister aura and trembled.


    Damien struggled to calm his magical gun.


    In the meantime, Evangeline charged forward, her green eyes narrowed and a sly smile on her face.


    "Its okay if you get hurt a little, right, Mr. Bandit?"


    "I return those words back to you, Lady Knight."


    Kun let out a low chuckle, spreading his legs and lowering his stance, his hand snapping forward.


    "You think you wont get hurt? More than anything, today-"


    Beneath the X-shaped scar on his forehead, Kuns tiger-like eyes shed.


    "Im incredibly lucky!"


    Kuns fist stretched out like a sh of lightning towards the charging Evangeline, who naturally raised her shield to block the attack.


    Thats when it happened. Red energy wound around Kuns fists. I swallowed hard.


    "Hmm."


    I already knew all about Kuns skill set, but I had decided not to advise my party members.


    With our current partys level, I thought we could win even without knowing our enemy. Facing an unknown enemy could be a learning experience.


    But that skill was something I felt I needed to warn them about. I yelled to Evangeline.


    "Dont defend against that attack, Evangeline! You have to evade!"


    "Huh? What? Whats that-"


    But Kuns gauntlet-d fist had already touched Evangelines shield.


    Thump-!


    A loud sound echoed, and Evangelines arm armor shattered without any damage to the shield itself.


    Evangelines eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What, what-what-what?!"


    It was Kuns first skill, [Leaf Crush].


    The moment the fist makes contact, the skill infiltrates the magic power inside the opponents armor, bypassing it to deal direct damage.


    Perhaps its akin to whats referred to in martial arts novels as the principle of Inner Fist, using pration force.


    In a world filled with te armor and defensive magic, its undoubtedly a handy technique for a mad brawler job that relies on his two fists on the battlefield.


    Stunned, Evangeline was defenseless as Kun leaped at her side.


    With a grace and smoothness inconceivable for his massive size exceeding 2 meters, he lunged.


    Swish-!


    Kuns fists thrust forward simultaneously after he effortlessly closed the distance, the red energy from the already applied [Leaf Crush] flickering like mes.


    Panicking, Evangeline blocked with her shield again,


    Boom-!


    [Leaf Crush] passed through the shield to strike Evangelines body.


    Shockwaves spread in all directions, and Kuns long hair flew back.


    "Ugh-agh!"


    Evangeline was sent flying like a kite with its string cut, letting out a strange scream. Her body reacted on instinct to block, rather than evade. The fate of a shield knight...


    "Hoo-."


    Regaining hisposure, Kun turned his body, taking a martial arts stance. His muscles, clinging to him like chainmail, writhed.


    "Next?"


    Lucas was already charging at Kun like a beast.


    With a violent rush, Lucas swung his greatsword recklessly.


    There was no trace of his usual neat swordy, only the movements of a wild animal, eager to rip its prey apart. Apparently, he was still under the effects of his beastly state.


    Tszkaaak!


    But the power was undeniable.


    The greatsword, sparking with crimson sparks, shed through Kuns gauntlet. Kun clicked his tongue and shook off the shattered gauntlet.


    "This guy doesnt seem like a knight but more like a beast, huh?"


    "Shut your mouth, bandit."


    mes erupted from the longsword in Lucass hand. It was the aura of [Karma Eater].


    "How dare you kidnap my lord, a hundred times should you bear the punishment!"


    No, we were supposed to capture him. Dont kill him.


    "If hes that precious to you, you should have protected him properly..."


    Kun, who deftly dodged Lucass sword strike, kicked shily.


    "Its not my fault you drop things in the street and a viin like me steals them!"


    A red energy swirled from the tips of his metallic boots. Lucas twisted his body and leaned his upper body back, narrowly avoiding the kick.


    Quickly creating distance, Kun caught his breath, and his body began to shimmer with red energy.


    Kuns second skill, [Leaf Rise].


    A self-buff skill, it increases the speed of all actions and adds extra damage.


    "Shall we y, Sir Knight!"


    Kun shouted cheerfully and charged at Lucas, who growled low like a beast and rushed to meet him.


    Lucass beast-like sword strikes were powerful butcked precision.


    Kun, sped up by his self-buff, dodged all the sword strikes by a hairs breadth, continuously pounding Lucass armor with his bare hands.


    Bang! Crack-Boom!


    The sound was like fireworks exploding.


    Kun had lost his gauntlet weapon, so his attack power was greatly reduced. However, a fighter can still deal blows with bare hands.


    As the damage umted over the armor, Lucass face gradually twisted.


    "..."


    Hmm.


    Everyone seems to be struggling more than expected. I guess I cant help it. Maybe its time for me to step in.


    Thats when it happened. Someone rushed towards the two men, exchanging sword and fist.


    It was Evangeline.


    "Lucas, Sir!"


    Evangeline screamed.


    "Catch him!"


    "!"


    Lucas threw his longsword aside, lowered his stance, and tackled Kun, who was about to kick.


    "Gah?!"


    Kun, not expecting Lucas to discard his sword and engage in hand-to-handbat, was caught. He stumbled and stammered.


    "Wh-what? Wait, wait a minute-!"


    Evangeline swung what she held towards the back of Kuns head.


    "Raaaahhh-!"


    It was a shield.


    Bang!


    ""


    Hit squarely on the back of his head with the shield, blood spurted from Kuns nose.


    "Its strange... my luck wasnt bad today..."


    Kun mumbled and his eyes zed over, and he copsed with a thud.


    "Uh...?"


    Evangeline looked down at Kun, knocked down with a single blow, rather bewildered.


    "What, whats this? This bandit guy is... really weak."


    I nodded my head. Yes, she finally realized it.


    Though he looked like a muscr giant over 2 meters tall and easily deceived by his appearance, Kun was actually an agility-all-in fighter.


    Agile and with decent damage, but it wouldnt make sense if he also had high stamina. His stamina stat was at rock bottom.


    A decent blow would take him down. Its hard tond a hit on an agility type character, though.


    They all fall for it at first because of how he looks...


    With muscles bulging and enormous, yet as fragile as ss, the fighter was an extreme character, even in


    . The ss of fighter itself was a high-risk job, hardly used in the game, but Kun was especially notorious for his bizarre bnce.


    Though fighters are inherently a high-risk job ss, and rarely used in the game, this guy Kun has an especially weird bnce.


    Yet, with the right equipment and proper training direction, he could be useful.


    I shouted to the knights who were tightly tying up the bandit king and his elite troops, binding them like fish.


    "Tie them gently! Dont hurt the kids. If they get hurt, we cant properly use themter."


    It sounded like something a wicked ve trader might say.


    Capturing a wild bandit monster, its somewhat simr, right?


    The east began to brighten. The refugee camp was bathed in morning sunlight, and from there, I could see a knight in a maids uniform running towards us.


    "Your Majesty!"


    It was Elize.


    She seemed to be alone, but behind her, the rest of the bandits were being dragged along, tied up. She had apparently subdued the rest by herself. Impressive.


    The knights and soldiers who had been captured with me were all released, helping to arrest the bandits and refugees of the camp.


    By the time the morning sun was fully up, the suppression of the camp wasplete.


    Both the bandits and the refugees were all strung up like dried fish, sitting with nk expressions on their faces.


    Just yesterday, when I was brought here, I was the one bound, and they were the ones dragging me. But overnight, the situation had reversedpletely.


    "Now, shall we head back?" I said with a grin, mounting a horse along with my party members.


    "To Crossroad, the fortress city of dreams and hope!"


    With the bandits trailing behind, their faces filled with frustration and despair, we began our journey back to Crossroad.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    That evening, as the released glow of sunset nketed the world.


    And atst, after the lengthy journey.


    The shape of Fortress City began to enter my sight.


    Its Crossroad!


    Never did I think the day woulde when this terrible monster front line would be a wee sight!


    Though Id been away just over a month, it felt like Id been gone much longer. Perhaps it was because I had experienced so much.


    So many tasks must have piled up.


    I have to go dungeon exploring, check the equipment I ordered, reexamine the city management n, establish an advanced base, recruit and train additional characters...


    So damn many things to do!


    But I guess I can rest at least today.


    The journey from the Imperial Capital to here took a full three weeks. Theres a reason the word poison () is in the term fatigue, right? I must make sure to recover from it. (TL Note: Quick exination, the word Fatigue is , is derived from two Kanji. Its (), which means leftover, and (), which means poison. Basically, one must rest after traveling so the fatigue doesnt kill you.)


    As I approached the citys north gate, the hero characters and soldiers came out, stood in line, and greeted me.


    Wee back, Your Highness. We are truly pleased that youve returned safely.


    Reina, an imperial officer standing in front with her fifty soldiers, bowed to me.


    As both Acting Commander Lucas and Margrave Sessor Evangeline came out to greet me, it seemed Reina, being the highest-ranking person, acted as the representative.


    Captain Reina, everything has been well in my absence?


    Of course, Your Highness. As long as there are enemies to fight, we will always do our job.


    You mean monsters when you speak of enemies to fight?


    Are there any other enemies on this front?


    Reina responded with a sly smile.


    What a sly old snake. I know from Lucas that you tried to kill Margarita at the temple.


    But she seemed to have behaved herself since then.


    I could see Margarita standing perfectly fine over there. Lilly was also there. I waved at them.


    Have you all been well?


    Margarita and Lilly bowed shyly, smiling at me. They seemed to have been getting along well.


    After greeting the other heroes and soldiers, I entered the city through Crossroads north gate.


    Anything unusual to report, Captain Reina?


    Nothing much. We fought a defensive battle ten days ago, but we managed to repel them without any significant damage.


    I had already checked the stage result window for the defensive battle, and I also heard a report from Lucas on the way. Its a relief they handled it well without me.


    Reina paused for a moment before continuing.


    I also sent a rider to the Imperial Capital ahead of Your Highness.


    The messenger had been much faster than us, who came by carriage. I gestured with my chin.


    What did they say?


    Not much has changed. They told us to support three more defensive battles and then return.


    Were there any other instructions for you?


    Well... there was something like Dont cause any trouble.


    Reina smiled knowingly.


    Sure enough, Fernandez had changed his instructions after the incident at the Imperial Capital.


    So thats why Reina hadnt attacked Margarita and had behaved herself.


    Im counting on you for the remaining three defensive battles, Captain Reina.


    I will do my utmost, Your Highness.


    Though I couldnt fully trust them, the magician and her subordinate soldiers were top-notch.


    I needed to grow my troops to defend this ce while they helped with the defense.


    As I stepped into the city, citizens who had been engaged in their daily work flooded the streets to greet me.


    "Lord!"


    "Youve returned, Lord!"


    "We thought youd nevere back!"


    "Why wouldnt I? This is my home."


    With a chuckle, I waved back at the citizens. It didnt feel too bad being treated like a lord.


    Enjoying the citizens hospitality, we first headed towards the prison located on the outskirts of Crossroad.


    Normally, it served as a resting ce for mere drunks and petty thieves, but today was the time to use it as a proper jail.


    "Alright, lets go in~"


    We stuffed the captured bandits into the prison cells.


    The bandits were pale as ghosts. They probably thought they were going to be executed. Haha, such naive fools.


    "Watch them closely. Double the guard forces."


    "Yes, Your Lordship."


    Leaving the prison, I dismissed the soldiers in the citys central square. You guys need a break. How long are you going to follow me around?


    The rest went back to their lodgings, and I headed to the lords mansion with Lucas, Evangeline, and the escort forces that had followed me down from the Imperial Capital.


    "In a pleasant ce, even if called~ my only resting ce is~ my little home~"


    Humming happily, I led the way.


    Soon, the mansion made of red bricks and marble appeared before our eyes. My sweet home, the Lords Mansion at Crossroad.


    The Imperial Capitals guesthouse was fine, but indeed, my home in this world is here.


    As we arrived at the mansion, Aider, who had been waiting at the entrance, rushed out.


    "Lord! Youve returned!"


    "Aider."


    "I knew youde back safely! Now, Ive prepared hot bath water and a meal, so pleasee inside!"


    I had much to talk about with Aider, but first, I had to take care of the escorts who hade with me.


    "Assign rooms for our guests as well. Let them bathe, and well dine together."


    "As youmand, Lord!"


    Following Aiders guidance, everyone went to their rooms. Stretching, I went upstairs to my room in the mansion. It was time to rx in my own space.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed my shoulder.


    "Huh?"


    Confused, I turned to see Evangeline, looking pale, with Lucas standing behind her, rubbing his forehead as though in pain.


    I blinked in surprise. Whats going on?


    "Please... dont be angry."


    "...?"


    "Promise me. You wont get angry?"


    Evangeline forcibly took my little finger and entwined it with hers.


    "Okay! Promise made! You cant get angry now!"


    Not knowing what was going on, I was taken aback.


    "What? Why would I be angry?"


    "Dont ask! Just promise! Promise not to get angry at me!"


    I was wondering why she was acting like this, but Evangelines intention soon became clear.


    Lords Mansion, second floor. The Lords bedroom.


    Upon opening the door and stepping in, my jaw dropped.


    "What the...?"


    Time had settled into the dignified, old-fashioned beige wallpaper... now neatly painted over with pink.


    The graceful dark brown furniture had all been reced with brand-new white wooden ones, and the adorable-sized bed was covered with frills andce everywhere. Above the soft quilt was even a giant teddy bear.


    And, flowers.


    Every corner of the room was covered with colorful flowers. The smell of flowers was so strong that it made my head throb.


    ...


    I rubbed my eyes fiercely. Was I seeing things because I was tired? Had my sweet home be sweet in a different sense?


    What a tremendous... why does my room look like a flower garden...


    Shivering, I quickly turned around. Aider, Lucas, and Evangeline were there.


    What is this! Why is my room like this?! What is this pink and bling-bling interior?! Why would you do this?! Who did this?!


    I meant, who had such wickedly bright taste to remodel someone elses room into a flower garden style!


    At that, Aider and Lucass eyes all concentrated in one ce. I looked in that direction too. The culprit was obvious.


    Whistle~ Whistling... Whistle~


    There, I saw Evangeline, clumsily whistling, her lips rounded, not even whistling properly.


    Her big green eyes were desperately avoiding our gaze.


    ...Evangeline?


    Startled!


    With shoulders jerked, Evangeline poured out cold sweat as she continued to try to whistle. Her protruding lips were trembling.


    May I... demand an exnation?


    No, um, ahem! So!


    Rolling her round eyes from side to side, Evangeline whined.


    The Lord had left without any promise to return... I thought that maybe he might nevere back at all.


    So?


    The Lord wont return, and Lucas, sir, was losing his mind. I thought that as the heir to the Margrave, I might have to rule this city in the future?


    So...?


    Eventually, the lords mansion will be mine, and the lords bedroom will be mine too? Its the house I was born in, after all?


    Evangeline pointed to the room with a sheepish smile.


    So I did some remodeling in advance. To my taste. Ah~ But just as the remodeling finished, the Lord came back.


    ...


    So, although I worked hard on the interior, Ive stepped aside so that the Lord can use it again.


    Humming in agreement, Evangeline pointed at the room with a smack!


    Honestly, isnt it pretty? Admit it? If you stay here, the Lords dry sensitivity will also grasp~ and blossom.


    ...


    Oh, dont look at me like that! Just try living here for a week? Your dry sensibility will be moist?


    Thats when Lucas, who had been shaking his head behind me, whispered.


    I told you, my lord. While you were gone, Evangeline was the one who lost her mind the most among us...


    I copsed weakly onto the bed.


    Transparent, soft-colored frills andce fluttered and covered my head. I mumbled dispiritedly.


    Ill really... never leave my ce again, guys.


    One became a spinach-tomato creature, one turned into a delusional teenager, one became a dog, and one became a florist interior designer, randomly remodeling others rooms.


    How had they all gone insane like this? It was all my fault. I vowed never to leave them behind again.


    "Phew, Im d its only my room thats like this. If the whole house were like this, I dont know how Id deal with it."


    I sighed deeply and muttered, and then,


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The three people in front of me nced at each other, carefully gauging the situation.


    Feeling a chill run down my spine, I asked quietly,


    "Did you... mess up other ces too?"


    Aider stepped forward, chuckling awkwardly.


    "We didnt do all of them! Just the entire guest room, dining room, reception area, and about two ces on the mansions exterior?"


    "Youve wrecked more than half of them!"


    As I leaped from the bed, spitting fire, Evangeline hastily held up her little finger.


    "You promised not to get angry, right? Promise?! And besides, it will be my house again in three years! What if I just paint it to my liking in advance!"


    "Consider the tenant too, youndlord brat-!"


    No, I was the one who bought the rights to this house from you in the first ce! Its not like I might give it back in three years; its my house now! What are you doing to someone elses house!


    ***


    Anyway, so.


    I had dinner in a cheerfully decorated dining room, remodeled in a flower garden style, along with the guests staying in the guest rooms also remodeled in the flower garden style.


    Before the night grew too deep, I left the mansion, apanied by Lucas and Aider.


    Peeking out from behind us, Evangeline, in her pajamas, asked,


    "Where are you going, senior? Youre not running away because youre angry, are you?"


    "No..."


    "Youre not going to sleep at an inn because you dont like the room, are you?"


    "I said no..."


    As I adjusted my shoes, Evangeline, who had been mumbling behind me, bowed her head deeply.


    "Im really sorry, senior. I didnt know youd hate it this much..."


    "..."


    "Ill take responsibility for the interior and restore it. So please dont be mad..."


    "Evangeline."


    Exhaling a faint sigh, I turned around with a bitter smile and looked at Evangeline.


    "You can change the room however you like."


    Evangelines eyes widened. I shrugged.


    "Im relieved that there were no major idents in Crossroad while I was gone. Thats the most important thing."


    No one died, no one was seriously injured, and the city remained intact.


    How fortunate that was.


    "As long as you and your colleagues are unharmed, and this city is safe, you can change the interior of the room however you like."


    Compared to a burnt-down mansion, a mansion filled with flowers,ce, and frills is much more beautiful.


    I grinned broadly.


    "So dont worry too much. I wont hate you or anything for something like this."


    "Senior..."


    Evangelines eyes welled up with tears, her face filled with emotion.


    Yeah~ But Ill have all that flower garden style interior torn down by tomorrow.


    I was certainly d that the city and myrades were safe, and the interior design was just that, interior design. However, I was looking forward to seeing your face scream in horror at the interior, which would be demolished tomorrow.


    Unaware of my inner thoughts, Evangeline, smiling broadly, asked me, So, where are you going now?


    To the prison.


    In the hands of Lucas and Aider, there was plenty of food. I grinned.


    Im going to show our prisoner friends the taste of Crossroads food.


    It was time to begin negotiations with the Bandit King for his recruitment.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    The prison at Crossroad.


    Crack!


    Kun poured Magic Power into his fist and tore off the metal cuffs that bound his wrists.


    "Heh heh, stupid imperial bastards."


    Following that, Kun, who tore off the cuffs that bound his legs, loosened his now-freed body with a snap.


    "I am Kun, who catches bears with my bare hands. Did they think they could bind me with this?"


    Kun looked around the prison. Inside each iron-barred cell, he could see hisrades and refugees lying down to rest, almost as if they had copsed.


    How long will it take to escape and take them all with me?


    This ce where he was brought to was the fortress city Crossroad, a frontline constantly battling with monsters. The level of the soldiers here was quite high.


    ...Im in for some trouble. Darn it. Messing with the prince was a mistake.


    He had made a decision that threw everything away just to earn a few measly coins.


    But a mistake was a mistake, and now he had to think about escaping. If they stayed put, they would all be killed.


    As Kun loosened his fist, lost in thought,


    "Cough, cough! Ku, Kun."


    A dry cough, along with someone calling his name, reached him. Kun looked towards the voice.


    It was a young man with the same red scarf wrapped around his neck as Kuns.


    His lean body, face showing the traces of sickness, and a particrly frail-looking leg.


    Kun grinned at him.


    "Kureha."


    He was Kuns older brother, Kureha.


    "Cough, cough!"


    After a rough cough, Kureha gave him a faint smile.


    "Kun. Youve freed yourself from the cuffs."


    "Ill free you too, brother. And the followers. Lets escape together."


    "Dont do that, Kun."


    Kureha slowly shook his head.


    "You should escape alone."


    "What?"


    "Even for you, escaping with everyone here is impossible."


    Kureha gestured towards the outside.


    "Go alone."


    "..."


    "All this time you have taken care of me, the sick one, and these wretches. Now live for yourself, Kun. Leave behind banditry too, and..."


    ng!


    Instead of answering, Kun swung open the iron bars of the cell where Kureha was imprisoned, leaving a surprised Kureha yelling.


    "Kun!"


    "Dont talk nonsense, brother."


    Fully opening the iron bars with a grin, Kun squatted down in front of his brother.


    "Youve raised me and protected me all my life, and now I should just give up and run away like this?"


    "..."


    "We can escape together. Most of all, who am I? I am Kun of Kangwon, Kun the miraculous."


    Kun pointed at himself,ughing confidently.


    "They say I always make miracles happen in any situation. Itll be the same this time. Just trust me and rest a little longer, brother."


    "..."


    Kureha just looked up at his brother with tearful eyes.


    Thats when it happened.


    p. p. p.


    "Very touching story indeed~!"


    A mocking voice apanied by apuse came from the prison entrance. A startled Kun and Kureha looked in that direction.


    "I never knew that the notorious bandit king had such brotherly love?"


    Prince Ash and his knight Lucas were entering the prison.


    "But dreaming of escape would be a mistake, my bandit friends. If you cause amotion within my city, then truly... You will suffer a most unsightly fate."


    Prince Ash wickedly smiled, drawing his finger across his throat.


    "Damn...!"


    Kun clicked his tongue, fists raised.


    Since they were all doomed to be executed anyway, he intended to rush at the Prince himself and create an unexpected turn of events.


    Swish!


    However, Lucas, who had swiftly approached, was much quicker, pointing his longsword at Kuns neck.


    Moreover, Lucas subtly shifted the direction of his murderous intent toward Kuns backtoward Kureha. His intention was clear.


    - If you make a false move, Ill kill your brother.


    "Ugh!"


    Kun had no choice but to stop, gritting his teeth.


    Ash looked around the prison with a cruel smile.


    "You all must be curious why Ivee in the middle of the night, right?"


    Fear filled the eyes of the bandits and refugees. The cruel smile on Ashs face deepened.


    "What, you think theres a special reason? Its because your punishment has been decided."


    Punishment.


    The word carried more weighting from the Princes lips. The prisoners faces turned pale.


    "You bandits have attacked the citizens of the Empire, causing substantial financial damage, and you refugees have turned a blind eye to it. Furthermore, you dared to kidnap me, a member of the Imperial Family."


    Ashs wicked eyes widened.


    "You must pay for your crimes, right?"


    Roar!


    As Ash spoke, Aider and the soldiers filed in one by one.


    Could it be, are they going to execute us right now...!


    Just as Kun was grinding his teeth in certainty, the soldiers began going from cell to cell, distributing food.


    "...?"


    The bandits and refugees epted the unexpected meal with puzzled expressions.


    They were starved after a whole day without food, but they couldnt understand why they were being fed now. Was it theirst meal before execution?


    "Eat and listen. The punishment Im imposing on you is... Forced Conscription."


    Ash continued to speak, his wicked smile unchanged.


    "Bandits. You will be conscripted into the monster frontlines as a Penal Squad."


    Penal Squad.


    A unit where prisoners serve to atone for their sins.


    Ashughed wickedly.


    "The term of service is three years! The first six months is a probationary period. During this probationary period, your sry will be only 70% of that of regr soldiers."


    "...?"


    "You have no right to refuse! Your wages will be paid weekly on time, amodations will be provided, and there will be separate meal allowances, but nevertheless, you must fight the monsters on this frontline!"


    The bandits expressions became bewildered. They couldnt understand what exactly was meant by punishment.


    "And you, refugees. You will be sentenced to forcedbor as well."


    Ash cast a malicious smile at the emaciated refugees.


    "Arge-scale project is starting, and since this city is in a remote area, there is a shortage ofbor. You also have a six-month probationary period. During the probationary period, your sry will be only 70% of that of regrborers."


    "..."


    The refugees looked at each other with puzzled faces.


    Was this prince now saying that he would employ them, foreigners and refugees, asborers?


    "And, Kun!"


    Ash snapped his fingers at Kun, who was equally stunned and frozen in ce.


    "Your sick brother will be forcibly admitted to this citys temple and treated. Hell be intensively cared for in a single room, under the watchful eyes of all the priests."


    "...?"


    "Heh heh, if youre worried about your dear brothers life, youll have to take responsibility for your subordinates and supervise them. And youll have to listen to me, too."


    Kun and Kurehas expressions turned strange.


    "This is the punishment you will receive."


    Ash shook his head as if he was frightened by his own wickedness.


    "Conscription is dreadful, but setting a probation period of a whole half-year, and during that time, paying only 70% of the wages! How terrifying a punishment this is!"


    Being forcibly drafted into the front lines, where fighting monsters was incredibly dangerous.


    Bing a soldier meant fighting monsters directly, and even those who did not fight directly on the front lines could unexpectedly face danger.


    In a way, it was undoubtedly punishment. However.


    "...Isnt this just saying youll employ us?"


    On the other hand, it was also a promise of decent employment.


    A bewildered Kun questioned Ash.


    "You mean this sincerely?"


    Considering that they had been facing execution, it was an offer that was frankly surprising and too good to be true.


    So, it was all the more unbelievable and suspicious.


    "We are bandits, and they are also refugees driven from your country. Plus, havent weve done harm to you? Youll take people like us under yourmand? Why?"


    "Well, there are several reasons, but Ill tell you just two."


    Ash grinned and counted on his fingers.


    "First, Crossroad needs people. It needs as many soldiers andborers as possible, even if its just one more person."


    Crossroad had always suffered from chronicbor shortages.


    In this situation, an SR-grade character like Kun, his party, and the battle-hardened bandits were talents that Ash did not want to miss.


    If I can just secure them firmly, theyll be worth using.


    And fortunately, Kun had a sick brother.


    By cing him in the temple for treatment, Kun would have no choice but to move ording to Ashs orders.


    "Second, your crimes are not that grave."


    Kun was a notorious bandit known for attacking only the citizens of the empire. However, he was a bandit who kept to a set line.


    He robbed wealth but did not casually take lives, and if he received ransom, he cleanly released the hostages.


    He had long made his reputation known in the southern continent, but there was a reason the imperial army did not take the trouble to capture him. He hadnt greatly aroused their hatred.


    Whether its because of a belief or simply to avoid pursuit, theyve set principles and moved ordingly. Such fellows can surely be reformed.


    And third.


    Though he did not need to tell them and kept it to himself.


    Crossroad has embarked on an independent path from the Imperial Family.


    What does an independent path mean?


    It means that in exchange for not receiving any support from the Imperial Family, he could run the front line here without regard to the Imperial Familys opinions.


    In other words, there was no need to adhere to the principles that the existing empire had maintained.


    Those who had been considered enemies by the empire. Those who were despised and scorned. Those who had been driven out of the territory... All can be epted.


    It was not just refugees, but also the knight orders of nations destroyed by the empire. Mercenaries... Even different races. All kinds of wanderers were now to be embraced.


    Those who were epted this time were just the beginning. Ash was thinking of gathering the exiles from various parts of the continent to this front line.


    And Kun. I know the origin of you and your brother.


    Ash nced at the red hair of the Kun and Kureha brothers.


    Red hair was not umon in this world. Lilly had red hair as well. But the purity of the red was different.


    Lilly and other redheads had a color closer to brown with a red tinge.


    But these two brothers had pure red hair, like mes.


    It must be tiresome for our mixed-race friends in this world. Their lineage is revealed through their hair color...


    The four great mixed-races of the continent were elves, dwarves, mermaids, and werebeasts.


    Kun had inherited the blood of the werebeasts.


    Ash suddenly thought of the green-haired elf members of the Shadow Squad and Serenade, who had blue hair from inheriting mermaid blood.


    All had vivid colors that caught the eye.


    Anyway, having Kun on board will help when gathering the remnants of different racester on.


    Thats why Ash wanted to recruit Kun all the more.


    "You said you were lucky, Kun. Indeed, you are," Ash said, smiling slyly and pointing to himself. "Because you met me."


    "...


    Kun stared at him with fierce, deep eyes like a tiger.


    "For the next three years,e under mymand. Ill provide you with everything you need."


    "...


    "You said you needed a lot of money? Rather than living on an irregr ie by gambling and banditry, saving the regr wages I give you will umte much more, wont it?"


    Ash gestured to Aider, who handed him a draft contract prepared in advance.


    Upon seeing the amount written, Kuns shoulders twitched. Ashughed ominously.


    "This is the base sry, and there will be incentives depending on how hard you work."


    "...


    "Of course, youll have toplete a six-month probationary period diligently."


    "...


    "So, what will it be?"


    Suddenly, Ash recalled the time when he had recruited Jupiter.


    Whether then or now, whether on Earth or here, there was always only one way to secure a character in a draw.


    Spending until you get it!


    "...


    Finally, Kuns head nodded heavily. With a beaming smile, Ash also nodded in return.


    Indeed, the capitalist mentality always seeded.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    So, Kun and his bandit group were incorporated into mymand.


    Given their origins as bandits, some friction with the existing soldiers was inevitable, but time would surely smooth things out.


    On the carriage ride back to the mansion, I examined Kuns status window. Lets see.


    [Kun (SR)]


    - Level: 40


    - Title: Bandit King


    - Job: Advanced Brawler


    - Strength 30 Agility 40 Intelligence 15 Stamina 5 Magic Power 20


    The other stats were quite decent, but as expected, stamina was the issue.


    A level 40 with stamina at 5...?


    I mean, the games lowest stat is 5, but to think its stuck there.


    This was my first time recruiting him as an ally, so I was initially taken aback by the detailed stats.


    Really subpar. Even lower than me. No wonder he copses with a touch.


    It was even a lower figure than some mediocre wizards. If only I could solve this issue, hed be perfectly fit for the first team.


    [Skills]


    > Passive: Leaf Drift


    > Skill 1: Leaf Crush


    > Skill 2: Leaf Rise


    > Ultimate: ??? (Unlocks after the third job change)


    As for the skills, they were just as I saw when we faced each other.


    The passive was a parrying counterattack, the first skill was an armor-prating attack, and the second skill was a self-speed and damage buff.


    And the traits were...


    - Equipped Traits (3/3)


    > Strong Luck


    > Like a Birch Tree!


    > ss Body (Unremovable)


    "Hooh?"


    I let out a moan as I examined the traits. This is interesting.


    [Strong Luck]


    - You are incredibly lucky. You never suffer a critical failure in probability checks.


    The Brawler ss has a low base damage but a high critical hit probability. Critical hits pop out one after the other without any adjustment.


    The problem is the critical multiplier.


    Other sses have a critical multiplier of 2.0 by default, meaning the damage is doubled when a critical hit urs.


    But for Brawlers, it ranges from 0.9 to 4.0.


    This means that if youre lucky, the damage may jump up to 4 times, but if youre unlucky, it could be as low as 0.9 times, even less than the base damage.


    Its not for nothing that Brawlers are considered unstable.


    Being a melee damage dealer, they are perilous, and the damage fluctuates randomly.


    But with this trait, [Strong Luck],


    It eliminates critical failures. It adds a minimum adjustment to the damage.


    Furthermore, as you progress through the game, many luck-based interactions appear.


    Elements that require you to take chances continually emerge.


    Kun could throw himself into these situations, relying on [Strong Luck]. That could be useful.


    [Like a Birch Tree!]


    - You gained insight during your training. Evasion rate increases by 10 percent.


    This one is a simple and good trait. For Kun, who would copse with a single blow, this is an essential trait that must never be unequipped.


    And finally,


    [ss Body]


    - A severe injury from childhood left you with lingering effects. Stamina stat is fixed at the minimum (5).


    An unremovable negative trait, ss Body.


    So this is why his stamina stat is in such a state...


    What could have happened in his childhood to result in this? It would be wonderful if only I could get rid of this, but s, its not to be.


    Additionally, all the bandits under Kunsmand were of Level 30 and rated R-grade. They were ready to be deployed into battle immediately.


    Not bad at all.


    Now that the Shadow Squad had left Crossroad for another mission, this heroic party could be put to good use.


    Upon arriving at the mansion, I stepped down from the carriage, followed by Lucas, who grumbled.


    "Taking even bandits into yourmand now... Are you sure about this, my lord?"


    "Unhappy, Lucas?"


    "Of course Im unhappy."


    "Because they kidnapped me?"


    "Thats part of it, but..."


    Lucas let out a long sigh.


    "The Shadow Squad was made of prisoners, but they were, after all, soldiers from the Aegis Special Forces of the Empire. That was eptable. But these people attacked the citizens of the Empire."


    "..."


    "Their roots... they preyed on others. How can we trust them?"


    I smiled faintly.


    "Lucas, you know the most famous pirate group in the southern seas of the continent, dont you?"


    "The Rompeller pirate group? Of course I know."


    "That pirate group was originally the navy of the Rompeller Kingdom in the southern part of the continent. When the country fell, they simply changed course and became pirates."


    Lucas looked startled. I continued speaking.


    "You know about the Glory Knights, the symbol of honor and chivalry, that have been with our Everck Empire since its founding?"


    "Yes. They are the core and pride of the Empires First Army. I wanted to join the Glory Knights when I was young."


    "Did you know that those knights were originally a group of thieves?"


    "Really?"


    "The first Emperor brought in a group of thieves who had a grudge against a neighboring kingdom when founding the Empire. After earning merit in the war, that group of thieves continued to serve the Empire and now is revered as the most noble order of knights."


    An army that loses its loyalty bes a band of thieves.


    And a band of thieves can be a knightly order by aligning with a powerful leader and proving their valor. Thats how the world works.


    "What matters isnt what theyve done in the past. Its how they will live when given the opportunity."


    I grinned at Lucas.


    "Lucas, just a few months ago, I was a good-for-nothing scoundrel. But you didnt give up on me, you trusted me. Thanks to that, I am who I am now."


    "Ah..."


    "Everyone needs a chance. Especially those backed into a corner. They deserve onest opportunity."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "I gave them that chance. Thats all. Whether they make proper use of it, well have to see."


    "If they cant shake off their bandit ways..."


    "Then Ill expel them from the front lines here. I promise, on my name."


    Ill ept anyone I need for my strategy.


    But that doesnt mean Ill be taken advantage of.


    No matter how strong theirbat abilities are, if they negatively affect the front lines, Ill get rid of them in an instant. Thats a basic principle as amander.


    "So, dont worry too much."


    Patting Lucass back, I strode into the mansion.


    Staring nkly, Lucas hurriedly followed me.


    ***


    The next day, I summoned the heroic characters to the mansion early in the morning.


    First, I entrusted the organization of the bandits forces to Reina Windwell.


    Since Reina would return to the Imperial Capital after three more defensive battles, I nned to assign her all the tasks I could before then, intending to make efficient use of her.


    If its Reina, themander of the Empires magic troops, shell surely whip the bandits into shape.


    I cautioned her not to be too harsh. Just enough to instill some discipline, I said.


    "I understand, Your Highness. Toys to y with are always wee."


    Reina grinned wickedly, making a rather unsettling remark. Gentle, gentle. Make sure the kids dont run away.


    Next, I summoned Saintess Margarita and Lilly.


    I instructed Saintess Margarita to pay close attention to a new patient who had recently arrived at the temple.


    It was about Kureha, Kuns rtive. Since Kuns loyalty was still low, taking good care of Kureha was necessary.


    I asked Lilly about the progress of the various production alliances in my absence.


    Things like the repair of artifacts, the status of equipment ced in the regr cksmiths shop. I would be visiting them all anyway, so it was better to know in advance.


    Then I called the main party members. Looking around the four who quickly gathered in the reception room, I nodded.


    "Were going on a free exploration to the Lake Kingdom dungeon this afternoon."


    In fact, this might be more important than any other task.


    "Its been too long since west went. We need to check the state of the dungeon."


    I seemed to recallining about needing a detox just when I returned to Crossroad, but now that I was back, there were too many urgent matters that needed attention. I had to move quickly.


    The party members were concerned that I might be overexerting myself, but they followed without question when I said, Stop talking and get ready!


    Once Im fired up, trying to stop me is pointless, and they were all slowly realizing that.


    As the party members were preparing their equipment, I gestured to Aider, who was standing in the corner.


    "Assistant,e here."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "There are a few things you need to do, starting with training the refugees asborers and..."


    I gave various instructions, and then I added onest thing.


    "... And, this is the most important thing."


    Looking at the reception room interior, adorned with frills,ce, and various flowers in a flower garden style, I shivered.


    "Restore this houses interior to its original state."


    "... By when?"


    "By the time I return from the dungeon today."


    "Evangeline will be sad..."


    Thats exactly what I wanted!


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - Dont neglect dungeon conquest! Dungeons are essential for heroes leveling up, item farming, and progressing the story.]


    ***


    And then, after a very long time,


    sh-!


    I entered the dungeon.


    Crossing the teleport gate, I found myself in the familiar safe zone, the base camp. Breathing in the dungeons unique musty air, I looked around.


    "Nothing much happened here while I was gone, right?"


    "Yes. While you were away, we only conquered areas we had already cleared, but the dungeon itself hasnt changed much."


    The base camp looked the same as always. I had hoped that maybe even some NPCs were added in my absence.


    "Hey! You little-!"


    At that time, a dwarf came running from a corner of the base camp, his beard flying wildly. It was the magical cksmith Kellibey.


    "You good-for-nothing brat! You left your equipment request with me and havent shown your face for over a month! Where have you been?"


    "Long time no see, Killibey."


    I then realized I had ced an order for equipment made from the magical core of Vampire Lord Celendion and hadnt picked it up, having been in the Imperial Capital.


    Facing the fuming Kellibey, I somehow felt pleased. I was smiling and waving my hand when I suddenly stopped.


    "..."


    "Huh? Hey, what are you staring at like that?"


    Wait a minute.


    On the continent, there were four major heterogeneous raceselves, dwarfs, mermaids, and werebeastsand each of them had characteristic hair colors.


    Elves, the fairy race, had green hair.


    Mermaids, the mermaid race, had blue hair.


    Werebeasts, the beastmen, had red hair.


    But dwarfs, the dwarf race, were...


    "..."


    I looked down at Kellibeys shiny, round head and muttered,


    "...Bald?"


    "How dare you! What rude talk, you crazy brat!"


    Kellibey angrily swung his hammer at me.


    Whoa?! S-sorry! I didnt mean to tease you! Ash may have a full head of hair, but Im also taking medication for hair loss in my other world! I understand how you feel, Kellibey!


    As I barely dodged Kellibeys swinging hammer, I suddenly noticed someone sitting in a corner of the base camp.


    A woman dressed in a tattered robe, with hair that had no color at all. No, it was as if all the colors had been drained away, leaving it bleached white.


    "Huh?"


    I eximed in surprise, recognizing the person. The woman looked at me and smiled faintly.


    "Its been a while, Ash."


    The dungeon merchant NPC who initially guided us into Lake Kingdom.


    She was Nameless.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Its been quite a while since weve seen each other, Nameless. How have you been?


    After calming down the furious Kellibey somehow, I approached Nameless, pretending to be friendly.


    This girl is an NPC dungeon merchant who sells all sorts of items inside the dungeon!


    Last time, she even gave away two SSR-grade pieces of equipment. Ive secretly judged her to be an incredibly good fellow.


    If I get close to her, perhaps some other goodies might drop too!


    In response to my greeting, Nameless just shrugged.


    Every day in Lake Kingdom is always the same. Killing monsters, lightingnterns, and... praying.


    Though her face was obscured by scattered white hair and a hood, I could tell that she was wearing a bitter smile.


    Im here today to repair my equipment.


    Equipment?


    My sword.


    Nameless gestured towards Kellibeys cksmith shop.


    Kellibey is about the only one here who can fix my sword.


    Looking in that direction, Kellibey was hammering an old sword with a grim expression.


    It was the worn-out longsword that Nameless always carried on her back.


    ng-! ng-!


    With every strike of the hammer on the de, a dazzling bright light seeped out. It seemed to be going through some magical process.


    Its been a long time since weve met, so Ill give you some advice, Ash.


    Tearing her eyes away from the sword being repaired, Nameless slowly said to me.


    Some of the Nightmare Legionnaires are targeting you.


    Nightmare Legionnaires?


    You know that Lake Kingdom has been upied by monsters, right?


    Of course, I do. Monsters are everywhere. Theyve filled this ce to the brim, overflowing into Crossroad.


    Lake Kingdom has countless varieties of monsters. And within each monster legion, theres a leader, called a Legionnaire.


    Nameless briefly nced at the path leading to the base camp on the other side.


    Beyond the path, everything was shrouded in pitch darkness, and nothing could be seen.


    The top 10 strongest legions among those monster legions. The Legionnaires of the top 10 ranks are referred to as Nightmare Legionnaires.


    So shes talking about the ten toughest bosses.


    I casually shrugged.


    So those guys are targeting me, huh? But isnt it natural for monsters to target humans?


    Yes, its natural. But Ash, theyre specifically trying to kill you.


    Nameless looked over at my party members standing in the distance.


    You and yourrades have already taken down two of the Nightmare Legionnaires. Its only natural that theyd start to be wary of you.


    ...


    Even if you killed Orlop, by the time you defeated Celendion, you were bound to catch the monsters eyes.


    In other words, the monster bastards have put a mark on my head. Like a Wanted: Dead or Alive bounty notice or something.


    The deeper you go into Lake Kingdom, the more easily they will find your trail and send trackers after you. In the worst-case scenario, a Legionnaire might personally appear to kill you.


    I snorted and crossed my arms.


    So what if we have to fight the ones were supposed to kill outside? Isnt it fine to meet and fight them early?


    This ce is their stronghold.


    Nameless quietly shook her head.


    The monsters outside the Lake Kingdom have their abilities constrained. However, here, they can unleash their full power without any restrictions.


    ...Its one thing to face a boss during the defense stage where stats are readjusted and it bes manageable to defeat, but in the dungeons? Theres none of that nonsense.


    I highly value your potential and that of your teammates, Ash. Above all, your persistence in not giving up until now ismendable, Nameless warned in a gentle but stern voice.


    But with the current level of your party, if you encounter a Nightmare Legion Commander in the darkness here... its going to be hard to guarantee your lives.


    ...


    Suddenly, I remembered the time when we faced Celendion in the Path of the Overlord in this dungeon.


    Our party almost got wiped out by Celendion back then.


    Though the freak wanted to die himself, he spared us, but there would be no such luck next time.


    If we encounter the Legion Commander in the dungeon again, we would have to fight for our lives.


    And Legion Commanders without stage readjustments will exhibit truly nightmarish strength.


    The exploration ahead will be more treacherous.


    Well, of course. Starting from dungeon depth 6, its nicknamed the Demon Realm. Each dungeon is freakin difficult.


    Having to keep tabs on the enemy Legion Commander in this situation...


    The level of difficulty keeps increasing endlessly, like adding more stuff to a hamburger. Patty, lettuce, cheese, sauce...


    I feel like Im going to burst!


    Nameless stared at me thoughtfully.


    I wontugh at you if you decide to back down without going any further. After all, very few have made it this far.


    Theres no chance of that happening.


    I grinned.


    As long as the path is visible, Ill never give up on conquering it.


    Though its hard and horrible, a path definitely exists.


    So, I keep walking. One step at a time. Thats all there is to it.


    ...


    Nameless gave me a faint smile in return.


    I hope your words are true, and may fortune be with you and yourpanions.


    At that moment, Kellibey squawked from the other side.


    Nameless! Repairs are done,e get it!


    Nameless walked over, picked up the sword, nodded, and strapped the long sword to her back.


    Thank you, Kellibey, as always.


    Nameless tried to pay, but Kellibey waved his hand in refusal. Nameless bowed her head slightly in acknowledgment.


    And, Ash.


    Just as she was about to step into the darkness on the far side of the base camp, Nameless stopped and said, Dont go any further today.


    I, who had nned to resume dungeon exploration from today, blinked in surprise.


    Huh? Why?


    A little... cleaning is in order. Its better if you donte this way today. Goodbye.


    Nameless gave a faint smile and disappeared into the darkness, her footsteps soon inaudible.


    ...


    I stared in the direction she had gone and then turned to Kellibey and asked, What exactly is her deal?


    Huh? Youre friendly with her, and you dont even know?


    I dont know who she is, but she shows the way, hands out items, gives advice, and so on.


    Its a bit like a game veteran taking care of a newbie, so Ive just been grateful and epted it, but...


    "Im not exactly sure either. The name itself is Nameless, and the whole appearance is such that I cant even recognize the face. Everything about the origin and background is wrapped in a veil."


    Kellibey shrugged his shoulders.


    "Always killing monsters, lighting fires at safe zones. Thats what she has been doing long before I came here."


    Immediately after, Kellibey eximed, "Ah!" and added,


    "But one time, I overheard another survivor of Lake Kingdom calling that woman by a strange title."


    "What did they call her?"


    "What was it... A deposed princess, I think?"


    I widened my eyes.


    Deposed princess?


    Could it possibly mean a princess of this Lake Kingdom?


    Wait a second...


    I suddenly recalled the final stage of


    .


    Round 742. Hell difficulty in Iron Mode.


    In the final dungeon Kings Castle of Lake Kingdom, amid all the nurtured characters dying, the scene of Lucas alone surviving andnding thest attack on the final boss shed before my eyes.


    But the name of that final boss was clearly...


    The Sleepless Lake Princess.


    I suddenly stared down the path where Nameless had disappeared. The darkness was calm, and the back figure of Nameless was no longer visible.


    ...Surely not, right?


    I swallowed my dry saliva.


    Thats when Kellibey pped my back with his palm. Ow! Why hit me?


    "This is for teasing my head, and this is!"


    p!


    Kellibey, who had lightly hit me again, handed over a long staff.


    "Ive been refining it continuously since you left it here and didnte to pick it up."


    It was a luxuriously refined staff, with a ruby-like red gem embedded at the tip. It looked incredibly good at first nce.


    As I was only uttering "Wow-", Kellibey grumpily shoved the staff into my arms.


    "Ah, dont hurt an old mans arms! Take it quickly!"


    A magic staff made with Celendions Magic Core.


    I checked the stats. A jackpot item-?!


    [Lord of Crimson(SSR) Lv.55]


    - Category: Magic Staff


    - Attack Power: 149-151


    - Durability: 10/10


    - Intelligence+15 Magic Power+15


    - Absorbs essence upon killing an enemy, stores up to 10.


    - Can consume stored essence to recover HP or MP. (10 percent per essence)


    - Can use a random blood spell by consuming all 10 essences at once.


    - ??? (Unlock depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon)


    - ??? (Unlock depending on the number of enemies killed with this weapon)


    The base damage was decent, and the stat bonuses were generously applied. It was a great piece of equipment.


    Moreover, fitting for a weapon made with the Magic Core of a vampire lord, it had the option of absorbing essences from killed enemies and using them as resources.


    Depending on the situation, I can adapt flexibly. This could be overpowered if utilized well...


    I didnt know what kind of blood magic I could use, but Junior would probably make good use of it.


    The problem was, like [ck Queen], this equipment was also a Nightmare yer, so it had the ??? option that would unlock based on the kill count.


    I quietly observed Damien, who was shrouded in the darkness of the [ck Queen] slung over his back.


    Our eyes met, and after a moment of hesitation, Damien grinned at me.


    "Heh heh..."


    "..."


    Look at what became of Damiens once naive smile, now transformed into a poseurs smirk filled with adolescent bravado. All because of that weapon.


    Can he truly ovee it and wield it as his own power...?


    Junior should also stop using this weapon once its kill count increases too much.


    In any case, it could be extremely useful for now, so I had to give it to him.


    I called Junior over and handed her the staff.


    Juniors eyes widened as she took the staff. The young wizards mouth dropped open.


    "This, this is... truly an incredible piece of equipment, Your Highness? Ive never seen this much Magic Power in my life."


    "Youll know, but its equipment made with Celendions magic core."


    Juniors shoulders quivered, and her hands tightly gripped the staff.


    "Youre giving me something so precious...?"


    "Its powerful but dangerous equipment. Handle it with care."


    Junior, who hadtely been nonchnt as if chewing spinach with tomatoes, turned serious in front of this staff.


    She nodded his head firmly.


    "Youre the first to acknowledge my worth like this... Thank you so much. Ill do my best not to make you regret it, with a resolve to work myself to the bone...!"


    "No, lets not go as far as working to the bone."


    His body was not in good shape already; what was this working to the bone nonsense? Dont do that. Just keep recovering HP with that staff and deal damagefortably from behind.


    I also requested new equipment from Kellibey.


    It was equipment made from two magic cores of the Vampire General obtained in Stage 5. Being of SSR grade, it would certainly be powerful.


    Having acquired the necessary equipment, and with the tasks at the base camp mostly sorted, I was ready.


    "Hmm."


    I looked towards the darkness where Nameless had vanishedthe direction of the next dungeon depth, and then turned in the opposite direction.


    It was the way to a dungeon we had previously cleared.


    I nned to heed Namelesss advice but felt the need to scout the old dungeon instead of retreating.


    I had to know what kind of monsters would be attacking in the next defensive battle.


    Having prepared early, I called out to the main party members.


    "So, everyone, shall we loosen up a bit after a long time?"


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, and Junior all raised their torches andnterns.


    Thus, we entered the previously conquered third-area dungeon. As we stepped into the dungeon entrance, I eximed,


    "What kind of monsters will we have this season~?"


    Then,


    Squish! Squish!


    Something... squelching... jelly-like creatures started rolling toward us from the dungeon entrance.


    I was taken by surprise and blurted out,


    "What the hell is this, shit?!"

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    At the same time.


    Lake Kingdoms underground dungeon.


    Beyond Sector 4, known as the [Grand Park],y Sector 5, the [Fountains Path].


    The most perilous ce in the dungeon of Sector 5, it was a necessary route to the next depth of the dungeon, the Inner Castle in Sector 6.


    During the times when the Lake Kingdom flourished, this area had been a beautiful marble walkway, stretching between enormous ponds where dazzling fountains sprayed.


    Now, all that remained was the horrendous stone path, shattered into fragments, lying above the foul-smelling pond that had dried up into darkness.


    ...


    Nameless stood on the path, gripping her sword.


    She remembered that this ce was once beautiful, but the scenery itself was forgotten.


    Too much time had passed, and just as the city had eroded, so had her memories. They had worn away, like her faded, lost name.


    She only acted in ordance with the duty etched into her body.


    Killing the monsters that had upied this ce, killing them again and again, making sure they could not escape to the outside world.


    And then-


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Before her, three shadows emitting an evil aura approached.


    A massive muscr werewolf with a silvery-red mane.


    A subus whose sensual figure was revealed through torn monk robes.


    And something wearing a ck coat and a stark white crow mask, leading a swarm of flies and rats.


    The three monsters strolled down the destroyed fountain path, stopping ten paces away from Nameless.


    A smirk crossed Namelesss face as she looked at the monsters.


    The Wolf King, the Great Seductress, and the Master of gue. How generous of the Nightmare Legion to send three of you to die. Today will be a feast.


    Swoosh-


    The old sword in Namelesss hand pointed forward.


    Perfect timing. I just sharpened this de, and Ive been wanting to test how well it cuts.


    But the monsters didnt seem particrly inclined to fight Nameless.


    The figure with the white crow mask stepped forward. A heavy, cracked voice leaked from behind the mask.


    Step aside, Nameless One. We have no business with you today.


    No business? But we have a duty to kill each other.


    Today, we are after other prey.


    Chill anger crept into the voice of the white crow mask.


    The humans of the outside world... Those who will be our cattle, have killed Orlop and Celendion.


    ...


    They even have the audacity to roam the Lake Kingdom now.


    They were speaking of Ash and hispanions. Namelesss mouth tightened.


    We must capture them and present them to the King. That takes precedence over our pointless but enjoyable fight with you. So step aside, Nameless One.


    The werewolf listening to the conversation growled menacingly.


    Those human insects, insignificant as they are, dared to scratch the mighty Nightmare Kings army! Ill tear them into pieces with my ws!


    The subus beside him then covered her mouth and giggled.


    How barbaric. Why not let them fall under my charm instead?


    The subuss long finger gently traced her soft, curving body.


    "Im intrigued. Even if its all true, that Celendion was killed! Im curious, curious, curious! What kind of human is he? What taste does he have? What screams will he make? Ahhh, Ill hold him tight in my embrace and make both his body and heart my ves."


    At that, the white crow mask spoke in a bubbling low voice.


    "The mere pain of a wound, the mere pain of a bewitching, cannot suffice to pay for the sins that creature hasmitted."


    The white crow mask whipped its ck coat, then lifted its gloved white hand, tightly clenching it.


    "He shall be made the host of all the gues of this world while still alive. Thus, he will taste all the pain that exists in this world."


    Observing the monsters proiming they would kill Ash in their own way, Nameless chuckled.


    "What nonsense have you been spouting all this time, monsters? Who said Id let you pass?"


    Swish-!


    As Nameless lightly swung his sword, the dried ponds ck droplets were swept up by the sword wind, rising into a circle.


    "Even if you suddenly go mad and depart to perform some good deed, I will stop you. Facing you monsters is my duty."


    "..."


    "Draw your weapons, monsters. Between us, words mean nothing anymore, dont they?"


    The white crow mask, who had been watching Nameless closely, tilted its head.


    "So... Have you sharpened that sword again today, Nameless One?"


    "Ive honed the de well. Smooth enough to cut your necks and still remain sharp."


    "Hasnt the frequency of sharpening increasedpared to before?"


    At the sudden words, Namelesss brows furrowed. The white crow mask was now cackling.


    "You used to not care about sharpening the sword, and you fought without a rest for hundreds of nights. Now you cannot, can you?"


    "..."


    "You, and your sword, are wearing down and decaying."


    "There will surelye a day when Ill rust and fall,"


    Namelesss voice grew fierce, and a dazzling white light began to emit from her sword.


    "But thats not today."


    "I agree, Nameless One. Today you still shine brilliantly."


    The werewolf stood its silver mane on end, and the witch prepared a bewitching spell with a strong aroma.


    Giant white crow wings spread from the white crow masks back. Behind him, countless swarms of flies and rats gathered.


    "But, the time is drawing near. Soon your noble soul will fall intoplete corruption, as all great humans have."


    "..."


    "And on that day, this Lake Kingdom will finally fall into utter darkness, and the outside world will also be swallowed by a nightmare."


    The white crow maskughed grimly in its hoarse, cracked voice.


    "Ill happily await that day, counting the gues and curses that will mar you hideously."


    Facing such monsters, Nameless charged forward.


    In this endless hellish struggle, there was only one wish.


    Keep the fire burning, Ash.


    A small torch that scoured the darkness here, protecting that thread-like possibility.


    And never extinguish that me.


    That was all there was to it.


    ***


    Bubbling! Sshing! Sloshing!


    With sounds like wet jelly, the monsters rolled forward.


    "Ahhhhhh! Noooooo!"


    I couldnt help but flinch, retreating backward.


    This seasons monster was none other than the slime.


    That jelly-like creature frequently used as an early-stage monster in many games.


    "My lord!"


    Lucas, rushing to my side, raised his sword. I quickly cried out.


    "Ah, Lucas! Dont do it!"


    But Lucass sword was already falling straight down. Oh no!


    St-!


    With a somewhat adorable noise, the slime split in two.


    And then...


    St! St!


    It made an even cuter sound as it divided again!


    Although it was now exactly half its original size, it had perfectly divided into two identical creatures. Lucass face fell into shock.


    "My sword didnt work?!"


    "Move over, old man!"


    Thats when Evangeline charged in, thrusting her spear.


    St-


    With the same cute sound, the tip of her spear pierced the slime.


    But the slime just jiggled like pudding around the spear, and then flowed right down, leaving it unharmed.


    Seeing no apparent damage, Evangeline also screamed, "My spear doesnt work?!"


    In Protect the Empire, physical attacks were divided into three types: shing, piercing, and striking.


    The effectiveness varied depending on the situation, and in the case of slimes, it was quite a headache.


    shing attacks cause them to divide, and piercing attacks hardly do any damage!


    Of course, if you aimed for and hit the core precisely, you could kill it in one shot. But the core of a slime was harder to detect than a vampires, and above all...


    Ssh! Ssh!


    There were so many!


    There were too many of these slime bastards! If you cut them wrong, they kept dividing, making them even more annoying to kill!


    Theres a limit to how many times each one can divide, but thats meaningless with these numbers...!


    Eventually, I pulled my two vanguard knights back.


    "Lucas! Evangeline! Fall back!"


    "Grr...!"


    "Ah, okay!"


    As the two knights hastily retreated, I reached out to Junior.


    "Junior! Show them the value of the new equipment!"


    Junior, smiling slyly, began to prepare a lightning spell.


    "Youve made an excellent investment, Your Highness!"


    Junior swung his new staff, and


    Zap-!


    Dozens of lightning bolts struck down on the swarm of slimes.


    In an instant, scores of slimes were fried by the lightning, dissolving into nothingness. The few that remained were taken care of by Damiens sniping.


    Although Damiens sniping was also a piercing attack, thanks to [Far-Sight], he could aim directly at the enemys core.


    "Phew..."


    I sighed in relief as I watched the slimy creatures swept away.


    This ce was the Lake Kingdom Dungeons third area [Northern Fortress]. For our partys current level, it was a rtively easy ce to clear.


    However, our two vanguard knights had be useless. The equipment was too severely affected by the circumstances.


    The vanguard character must receive proper attack support to perform well in defense.


    At this rate, we werecking the means to fend off the slimes, and the two in the front line wouldnt be able to withstand them.


    After a moments thought, I gathered the party members.


    "Fall back!"


    To the party members staring at me with surprised eyes, I nodded.


    "Our weapons dont have a good affinity against these slime creatures. Lets go back and get the appropriate equipment."


    As the slimes would attack again during the next defense, we needed to return to Crossroad and craft suitable weapons for the two knights. Blunt weapons with striking attributes.


    Should I borrow a mace from Kellibey at the base camp?


    But that old man was already immersed in crafting the equipment we had ordered earlier. We wouldnt see his face until he had finished.


    "If you need striking power, I can hit them with the t side of my sword!"


    "I have a shield!"


    The two knights held up their weapons, making their case, but I dismissed them.


    "How long do you think you can fight like that? Instead, lets create one auxiliary weapon each."


    Since these were not their main weapons but temporary equipment for this asion, they could be made quickly at the forge. We could also grab a ready-made item.


    In the end, we returned to Crossroad much earlier than nned.


    ***


    sh!


    Upon returning through the teleport gate to the mansion, the first thing that caught my eye was...


    "Huh?!"


    The scene of the mansions walls, previously painted in Evangelines bling-bling style, being restored to their original condition. Workers were diligently applying the new color.


    Evangeline opened her mouth and uttered a foolish sound.


    "What?! Wha-wha-wha?!"


    The interior of the mansion visible through the window was the same. The workers were busily restoring the living room and dining room to their previous design.


    I pped my forehead in surprise. We had returned too early, and the interior restoration work wasnt yet finished.


    Realizing the situation, Evangeline grabbed her cheeks with her hands and screamed in shock.


    "Aaahhhh! Nooo! My precious, tiny interior design!"


    She screamed and ran into the mansion.


    I nodded my head contentedly. It was the reaction I wanted to see.


    I had hoped to see her face in despair after the interior waspletely removed, but her current scream wasnt too bad either.


    "Well head back to the dungeon tomorrow morning. Rest well today..."


    After instructing the rest of the party to rest, I looked towards the city, muttering to myself.


    "Where is Kun?"


    We were ahead of schedule, but that couldnt be helped.


    Slimes are the opponents in this stage. Striking attributes are effective.


    A fighter whose very nature was a striking attribute dealer.


    It was time to call up the Bandit King Kun to the first squad.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    The following morning.


    Two parties entered the dungeon.


    Our main party and Kuns band of five bandits.


    Wait, werent we supposed to fight monsters on the fortress walls?


    Kuns face turned pale in an instant as we were dragged into the gloomy dungeon.


    Its damp! Its dark! Its creepy! Where the heck are we?


    This is a dungeon, the veryir of monsters.


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon, Section 3. [Outside the northern fortress].


    I pointed towards the dark interior of the dungeon where the shadows seemed to stir.


    Were here to fight the next wave of defensive monsters in advance.


    There was no mention in the contract that wed have to fight here!


    Oh,e on~ Its written right here.


    Id brought the contract with me, anticipating hisint, and I waved it back and forth.


    See this small text in the corner? Its clearly written here, right? And your signatures here too. Can you see it?


    Urk... ugh?!


    Kun examined the contract with a defeated look. I chuckled wickedly in front of him. You shouldve read it carefully, my friend. Kekeke.


    Uh... ugh, ugh, ugh...!


    Kun looked back and forth between the dungeons depths and the safe zone with a face as pale as death.


    The other bandits whod been watching Kun approached me, sighing.


    We apologize. Our leader is a bit of a coward...


    Hes more afraid than he looks. Please understand.


    How can the leader of a bandit gang, whos bold enough to defy Imperial generals, be a coward? That doesnt make sense.


    Their answer to my question was simple.


    If his opponent is a person, even an Imperial general, our leader looks down on them... but ghosts or monsters, hes terrified of them.


    Ah...


    Right, that type. Particrly weak against ult things.


    And he hates tight, dark ces. And this ce is not only tight and dark, but also their of monsters...


    So the guy over 2 meters tall and all muscle is shaking like a leaf, huh?


    I clicked my tongue in disbelief.


    Even the shortest member of our party, Evangeline, and the thin Damien, who were younger and smaller, didnt shake in fear. Youve got to live up to your size, King of Bandits. And your sry too.


    Dont worry. Well take good care of him.


    The other bandits groveled to me with sycophantic smiles, then ran to Kun and began berating him fiercely.


    Get a grip, boss! This is an embarrassment!


    Were on probation in the punitive forces! If we dont do well here, we might be sent back to the execution ground!


    Were up against the infamous Wastrel Prince!


    We just need to hang on for six months and get a full-time position! If youre gonna get scared, do itter!


    As his subordinates scolded him, Kun finally seemed to muster the courage to step forward, though his face remained pale.


    Al, alright. Lets go.


    Thats the spirit, boss!


    Well back you up! Lets wipe them out!


    With mutual encouragement, Kun and the bandits energetically took the lead and entered Section 3.


    And not long after they started walking,


    Slosh! Slosh!


    nk! nk!


    The slimes began to roll in.


    [Outside the Northern Fortress - Room 1]


    - Eliminate the enemies!


    - Lv.12 Normal Slime: 20 bodies


    Level 12 slimes without any special characteristics. About twenty of them.


    This should have been enough for Kuns party to warm up. I watched them with a hint of anticipation.


    And then,


    Yaaargh!


    Monsters!


    The four bandits turned and started to run away all at once...


    My blood pressure shot up. Unintentionally, I grabbed the back of my neck and let out a scream.


    Hey, you good-for-nothing bastards! What are you doing-!


    What was all that confident talk just a moment ago! You encouraged each other like you were going to do well!


    But, but! Weve never seen such monsters before?!


    Never heard or seen! A Soul Drinker that absorbs souls in the swamp?!


    No! It must be the demon that sucks the brains out of its victims! Brain Drain!


    Dont scare everyone with such talk! Theyre just slimes, slimes! Level 12 ones! Youre in your 30s, you could pop them with just a strike of a weapon!


    But the bandits, panicked at the sight of unfamiliar monsters, scrambled and fled towards us.


    ...


    The only one who didnt run away and stood his ground was the party leader, Kun.


    I blinked in surprise. Acting like the biggest coward just a moment ago, it seemed the title of Bandit King wasnt in vain?


    Le...


    Just then, Kun slowly turned towards us, his face twisted in misery, and muttered,


    Legs... wont move...


    Youre frozen in fear, arent you? You really are something else!


    A slime then approached Kun, making a dull noise as it lightly hit his body.


    Thud.


    Kuaaaaack-!


    With that, Kun vomited blood and was blown away toward us. Seriously, was that a real body?!


    Kun, who rolled all the way to me, gargled blood and muttered faintly,


    Today... bad luck...


    Get a grip, you good-for-nothing! Dont faint from just one hit!


    But Kun lost consciousness right there. My word. Was this the stamina of a body with only 5 in stats?


    I told you this would happen if we recruited these baseless bandits, my lord.


    Lucas, who had been watching this mess from behind, clicked his tongue.


    It seems this recruitment was a failure.


    Kk, Kkuh...!


    I felt like I understood a bit how professional sports teams front offices feel when theyre criticized for wrong scouting every year.


    He performed well, okay! The data wasnt bad either! Did anyone expect this to happen in the first game?!


    I hadnt thought of it. These bandit guys might be used to PVP, but theyre practically inexperienced with PVE!


    They might be used to swinging weapons at people and struggling against the Imperial forces.


    But facing these genuine otherworldly monsters is a whole new ballgame for them.


    It felt like throwing a party of 5 new soldiers into a level 3 dungeon.


    Yes, this sticky darkness is new, and its their first time seeing these monsters. It can happen, but...


    I was expecting a skilled party worthy of their level...


    The path to teaching them was rugged. I sighed internally as Lucas and Evangeline stepped forward.


    "Well take care of these creatures, my lord. Please take the time to recover."


    "Yes, thank you. Knight Duo."


    The two had hastily acquired blunt weaponry from the Crossroads cksmith.


    Lucas had a one-handed iron mallet, while Evangeline wielded a war hammer with a long handle. Though not of high grade, they were sufficient to deal with the slimes.


    Lucas stepped forward with a seemingly pleased expression, while Evangeline trailed behind, her face somber.


    "Ugh... when will I realize my dream of owning a home..."


    It seemed the thoughts of having ripped out all the interior decorations the previous day were still lingering in her mind.


    Except for Evangelines room and a few guest rooms, everything had been restored to its original state. Since then, she had remained disheartened.


    ...Ill have to cheer her upter.


    But even in her dejected state, Evangelines PVE proficiency was extraordinarily high. Lucas, needless to say, was just as skilled.


    The Knight Duo swung their bludgeons, and the slimes began to be pulverized.


    Thwack! Thump!


    The battle was certainly different from yesterday.


    Lucass iron mallet crushed the slimes, and Evangelines war hammer ttened them.


    Both of them are more skilled with their primary weapons, but they handle these bludgeons well.


    As they pummeled with impact weapons, the slimes burst with ease, unlike the struggle of the previous day.


    The bandits watched, astounded.


    "Wow... The knights are truly on another level."


    "They so effortlessly take down those fearsome Soul Drinkers and Brain Drains..."


    "Its like witnessing a mythical duel...!"


    "No, its just slimes, you cowardly weaklings."


    I sighed heavily, retrieving a potion bottle and pouring it onto Kuns face, who had fainted.


    "Wake up, tfish."


    "Cough! Gasp!"


    Kuns eyes opened wide. His HP bar was absurdly low, so he revived instantly with just a ssh of a regr potion.


    "Hey, Penal Squad. Attention."


    At my low growl, Kun and the bandits promptly lined up before me.


    "Listen closely. This isnt kindergarten. This is the monster front line. I hired you to be immediate battle forces, not to act like recruits freshly conscripted."


    "..."


    "If youre going to act like green soldiers, huh? I have no reason to hire criminals like you, right?"


    If I had to train them from A to Z, Id just raise new recruits, not bother bringing convicts into a Penal Squad.


    "If youre scared of the monsters, pack your bags and head back to prison. You can pay for your crimes justly under the empiresw."


    "..."


    "But if you dont want prison and prefer to earn money and serve your sentence honorably, do it properly. Show me the skill worthy of the name of Bandit King and his elite force."


    I pointed at the ttened slimes with a click of my tongue.


    "Those slimes are way weaker than the Imperial soldiers you fought before. Fight without fear. Got it?"


    Two R-rated warriors, two R-rated rogues, and one SR-rated fighter.


    With proper utilization, this could have been a decent party. They had messed up in the first battle, but the idea of giving up so soon had never crossed their minds.


    But at this rate, when will they be useful...?


    Despite my frustration, I could still see fear in the eyes of the Bandit Kings party as they watched the monsters. What should I do with these cowardly bastards...?


    Then, it happened.


    Ding! Ding!


    Suddenly, the system alert rang in session. Huh? I opened the system window in curiosity.


    [Outer Castle North - Room 1]


    - Annihte the enemies!


    - Lv.14 Normal Slimes: 28


    - Lv.15 Tricolored Slimes: 16


    - Lv.15 Acidic Slimes: 24


    - Lv.20 Normal Slimes: 30


    Waves 2 to 5 were all updated at once.


    What...


    The [Northern Fortress] was a dungeon where monster waves had to be fended off in session within an elongated room. Usually, the waves came one at a time.


    Thump! Thump!


    But now, four waves started rushing at us all at once.


    Almost 100 slimes spilled over the fortress walls, a massive horde storming in. What the hell is this?


    Even if they are low-level slimes, this number...!


    Damien and Junior, who were standing by my sides, immediately prepared for battle.


    Damien drew two Cerberus in his hands, and Junior began to chant magic.


    Bang! Bang! Boom-!


    sh-!


    The bullets pierced through the slimes, and lightning magic struck the swarm.


    But there were too many slimes.


    Furthermore, as the slimes crawled up from below the walls, the angle for magic bullets and spells wasnt right, allowing them to approach.


    The slimes quickly surrounded us.


    My lord!


    Lucas and Evangeline, who had gone to clear wave 1, were trying to rush back but were isted by the swarm of slimes.


    I gritted my teeth and swung my staff, summoning a de of magic power behind me. Damn, I had let my guard down, thinking it was an easy ce...


    Thwap!


    The slimes leaped at us all at once.


    Though they wouldnt absorb our souls or suck out our brains, it was clear that if we were engulfed by them, we would meet a horrible fate. Damn it!


    Just then,


    Whoosh-!


    Kun flew through the air.


    Bang!


    Stter!


    Leaping into the air, Kun struck out with fists and feet like a whirlwind.


    Wherever his fist power touched, slimes shattered like y, and those hit by his kicks exploded like fireworks.


    In the blink of an eye, Kun had destroyed over ten slimes and lightlynded back in position, his red mohawk spinning round as he came down.


    Shit...damn...


    Curses spilled from the Bandit Kings mouth.


    No matter how scary it is, we must protect our paycheck...!


    Snap!


    With one fist to his chest and the other stretched forward, and his bodys weight lowered, Kun assumed his unique martial arts stance.


    Hey, guys, get ready! We need to make money! We need a lot of it!


    At the party leaders cry, the bandits eyes shed with determination as they brandished their clubs.


    I chuckled at the sight.


    Theyre not entirely useless after all.


    Lets get converted to full-time employees-!


    Yelling, the Bandit Kings party rushed in all directions, and the horde of monsters swooped down on them.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    After that, the Bandit Kings party quickly adapted to the battle against monsters.


    They were still inexperienced, allowing hits from the monsters and falling frequently, but luckily, their foes were level 10 to 20 slimes. The injuries were all minor enough to be healed with potions.


    In the end, it took quite some time, but they managed to safely clear Zone 3 [Northern Fortress].


    They were able to return to Crossroad byte evening.


    There were some hair-raising moments, but we managed to clear it somehow.


    I exhaled a sigh of relief as I took in theforting summer air of Crossroad.


    "We worked hard today."


    Looking back at the teleport gate, I was taken aback.


    All five members of Kuns party were sprawled on the ground. Kun was even leaning against the wall on the far side, retching.


    "Ugh... I hate monsters and dungeons now..."


    Hearing such pitiable words from a muscr giant over 2 meters tall was quite incongruous.


    But theres no one in the world who finds monsters cute and dungeons as joyful as flower gardens.


    One must ovee the fear that seeps into their bones and move forward. If you stand on the front lines against the monsters here, you must have that kind of determination.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 8]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1 creature


    - Lv.30 Acid Slime : 526 creatures


    - Lv.25 Tri-color Slime : 488 creatures


    - Start in : 7 days


    There was a week left until the start of the next stage.


    During that time, Ill need to keep drilling these party members, training them to a level where theyll be useful in realbat.


    I thought, evaluating the five bandits faces.


    "..."


    Suddenly, I thought of the other sub-parties I had been with.


    Shadow Squad.


    The Shadow Squad was an all-elf firepower team.


    Two out of five had died, and the remaining three were sent on a ssified mission. In hindsight, it was an excessively good team for a first sub-party.


    Dion Mercenary Band.


    The Dion Mercenary Band consisted of N-grade heroes.


    They had ambition and potential, but ultimately, they all fell in the showdown with the Vampire King.


    Old Hunters.


    A group of old mercenaries brought by Jupiter.


    A group of two mages and three warriors was an efficientbination, but both mages were killed. The three warriors became unable to battle again and retired.


    And now, this new sub-party...


    Their name not yet determined, I looked forlornly at the Bandit Kings Penal Squad.


    All of my sub-parties under mymand had not remained intact. They had been injured, killed, or wiped out.


    What would be of you?


    Would you also be injured, killed, or annihted?


    Knowing that future, should I still employ you,mand you?


    Should I buy your lives for a mere pittance and control you with a leash called punishment? Is that right?


    "Hey, you bandit scum."


    I pulled a few gold coins from my pocket and flipped one to Kun and his men.


    "Its encouragement money. Take it."


    The bandits faces, previously pale and downcast, lit up as they leaped up to catch my gold.


    "Wow?! Thank you!"


    "Well use it well, Cashlord!"


    "Buy something tasty with this and rest well tonight. But dont ck off too much."


    "Yes, sir~!"


    "Well do as ordered!"


    Kun and the party members chattered among themselves and left my mansion. Perhaps they were off to the towns pub for a drink.


    Suddenly, I realized that the way people live seems simr everywhere.


    They work, they clock out, they eat, they sleep.


    The bandits conscripted into the penal battalion, and ordinary people living on earth. Perhaps they were spending simr days.


    I nced at the opposite side. My main party members were gazing at me with nk stares. I chuckled softly.


    "Shall we eat as well?"


    ***


    I had been away from this ce for over a month, and we hadnt even had a reunion dinner since my return. Now was the time to indulge.


    I requested a simple meal and appetizers from the chef.


    I considered inviting other hero characters, but it was already nighttime. We decided to dine just among our main party members.


    "Now, then. Its a bitte, but to celebrate my safe return to Crossroad..."


    It felt a bit silly to give a toast myself, but no matter.


    I raised the ss in my hand.


    "Cheers!"


    The party members all eximed Cheers! in unison, raising their sses.


    In Lucas and Jujus hands were sses of alcohol, while in Evangeline and Damiens were sses of juice. Evangeline grumbled.


    "Tsk, I know how to drink too..."


    "Youre underage; its too soon for alcohol. Drink your juice."


    With a clinking sound, we toasted, and each swallowed a mouthful.


    Lucas gulped down his drink without a change inplexion, while Juju grimaced and coughed after just one sip. He was clearly not ustomed to alcohol.


    "Its incredibly bitter! How can anyone enjoy... Urk!"


    Speaking halfway, a gush of red wine flowed from Jujus mouth. I was no longer frightened by this blood joke since I had seen it too often.


    "Bitter alcohol?"


    Damien, who had been watching, wore a smirk filled with arrogance.


    "For me, life is tough, so it tastes sweet. Heh heh..."


    "No, youre drinking juice. Of course, its sweet."


    When would he ever return to normal? His dark aura seemed to be getting more intense.


    "I cant drink alcohol, I cant decorate as I wish..."


    Twirling her juice ss, Evangeline sighed.


    "When will I finally be an adult and live as I please? Sigh."


    This adolescent kid, who once didnt want to grow up, seemed to be swinging back and forth with all the restrictions of being a minor.


    "Enough, take this, Evangeline."


    I held out a small wrapped box I had prepared in advance. Evangelines green eyes widened.


    "Whats this?"


    "You asked me to buy it, remember? Its a gift set from the pastry shop in front of the Imperial Academy."


    Evangelines downcast face instantly brightened.


    "Wow! Really?!"


    It was what she had asked for before I left for the Imperial Capital. I had remembered to bring it.


    "Ive been dying to eat this! Yay!"


    As Evangeline excitedly tore open the packaging, I handed out gifts I had bought in the capital to the other party members.


    "Ive brought each of you a gift as well. Here, take it."


    It wasnt anything grand. Just souvenirs I picked up while I was in the Imperial Capital.


    For Lucas, I gave a decorative string to tie on a sword; for Junior, a book rted to elemental magic; and for Damien, eye drops neatly packaged.


    Lucas, Junior, and Damien all seemed as though they had rarely received gifts like these, their faces brightening as theyughed and tore open the wrapping.


    Meanwhile, the chef brought out the food, and we chatted away as we ate.


    ...


    Watching my happily feasting party members, Evangeline suddenly asked, Senior, are you tired?


    Huh?


    I was momentarily taken aback by the unexpected question. What?


    Without eating her meal and munching on the snacks I gave her, Evangeline tilted her head, You seem unusually tired today. After all, youve started working right after the fatigue of travel hasnt even worn off.


    Do I? Do I look tired?


    In fact, since you tookmand here, youve been ceaselessly warding off monsters, and preparing for the next defense battle as soon as you returned from the Imperial Capital. It must be exhausting.


    ...


    Monsters will keeping endlessly. If you keep working like this, you might copse from fatigue someday.


    I forced a smile and put my fork down on the te in front of me.


    If I said I wasnt tired, it would be a lie.


    I had already fought in numerous defensive battles. How many waves of monsters had approached the walls, aiming for us?


    This time it was slimes, but what monster would appear next?


    They were countless, and even grew stronger. It was frustrating and overwhelming in the face of a grueling battlefront. However,


    But enduring this monotonous repetition is what it means to be an adult.


    It wasnt because I was an extraordinary person that I could endure this.


    In reality, everyone in this world was managing to do it.


    The pattern of human life was the same everywhere. Work, go home, eat, sleep, and repeat endlessly.


    The ordinary office worker, the game streaming broadcaster.


    The mercenary fighting monsters, the lord managing the city.


    Surviving by defeating the boring tasks that didnt change every day, and the enemies that kepting  that was life.


    And...


    I suddenly looked out the window. Through the dense greenery, I faintly heard the sound of cicadas.


    There is an end.


    It was already the height of summer.


    I first came to this city inte winter, so almost half a year had passed.


    Once the three-year campaign ends and the fourth years springes, the game will end.


    This seemingly unchanging daily life... it will eventuallye to an end.


    I hope not to regret thatst day. So even if Im tired and struggling, I aim to face every day head-on.


    Whatever ending awaits at the end of this campaign...


    To meet the end without regret. To live my best life every day.


    Ive resolved to do so.


    ...


    My party members quietly watched me.


    I felt a little embarrassed and gave them an awkward smile.


    Ahem! Anyway, if you get tired, say so! Ill give you a vacation at least. Got it?


    Im not such a tyrannical lord. Ill manage your condition, at least. If its tough, make sure to tell me in advance, okay?


    Lucas was staring at me intently when he quietly opened his mouth.


    "Your Lordship, if you ever feel so weary that you cant bear it, please let us know."


    A considerate smile formed at the edge of his lips.


    "I will dly massage your shoulders."


    Evangeline, Junior, and Damien also spoke in turn.


    "Then Ill do the feet! Foot massage! When I massage, my fellow Academy Knight ssmates all love it to death!"


    "Ill prepare a healthy drink for you. Lets see, there should be some spinach in the kitchen..."


    "I, I can use recovery magic on your tired eyes..."


    They didnt just speak; they actually jumped up from their seats and surrounded me.


    "Huh?"


    I broke into a cold sweat. What are you guys doing?


    Squawk.


    "Choke?!"


    Lucas and Evangeline grabbed my shoulders and feet and began massaging.


    Damien started casting recovery magic, and Junior was concocting a suspicious drink on the spot.


    "No, wait a minute! Ow, damn! Stop it, you brats!"


    In the end, I suffered a terrible fate, having my shoulders and feet squeezed in agony, recovery magic poured into my eyes, and being forced to swallow a spinach drink.


    You brats! Youre making me more tired! Stop it now!


    ***


    A few days had passed.


    Kuns party quickly became proficient in battling monsters. They reached a point where they could sessfully undertake autonomous exploration without much difficulty.


    They were now at a level where they could function as a sub-party.


    Even the bandits who had been recruited as regr soldiers were trained enough to be used asbatants.


    Reina, who was indeed the captain of the Imperial Magic Troops, had them quickly whipped into shape with her intensive short-term tutoring.


    Suitable defensive equipment was installed on the walls to prepare for the Great Slime Battle, and the gallows for the kill zone were densely deployed on the ins after a long time.


    Preparations for the defense battle were progressing smoothly.


    In the blink of an eye, time had passed, and now


    [STAGE 8]


    - Start in: 1 day


    Only one day was left until the next defensive battle.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    One day left until the next defense battle. Afternoon.


    Elize hade to the lords mansion. The female swordsman, dressed as a maid and carrying a Sword Coffin, was as expressionless as usual, but I greeted her with a cheerful smile.


    Elize! How was it? Was Crossroad tolerable?


    ...There are too many facilitiescking, fitting for a Margrave, but the essential infrastructure is all in ce. So yes, it was tolerable.


    Elize had not merely apanied me here as a simple escort.


    Silver Winters Merchant Guild nned tounch several businesses in this ce, Crossroad.


    She was dispatched here to prepare for this and to gather information.


    From findingnd to build the Merchant Guild branch to sourcing materials andbor for road construction, to figuring out how much magical stone stock needed to be transported to the Imperial Capital, and so on...


    Anyway, she said there was an enormous amount of work to do. Thats why, after my escort mission ended, she was out of sight, only now to appear.


    Is the necessary investigation all done?


    Yes. I have collected all the information our Merchant Guild needs. Now, I will return to the Imperial Capital, report to Master Serenade, and organize the workforce to send down the business unit.


    Youve worked hard. The way back will be tough too.


    I gave Elize a mischievous smile.


    Is today a farewell visit, then?


    ...Actually, Ivee after hearing the news of the monster invasion.


    Naturally, I have been announcing the expected invasion date of the monsters within the city.


    Theres no reason to hide it, and its better for the citizens to be prepared. Elize seemed to have seen that announcement.


    I heard that the monsters are attacking tomorrow. Is that true?


    Yes. I expect it to be tomorrow morning.


    While there might be a chance that it could suddenly change like during Stage 3, it probably wont.


    I have already understood this stages dark event...


    You may think its a sudden imposition, Your Highness.


    Elize cautiously brought it up.


    May I participate in this defense battle?


    What, what?


    Surprised, I hesitated, and Elize showed her chest by lifting her hand.


    Pardon my rudeness, but if Your Highness has faced my sword, you would already know my skills.


    Its not your skills Im unsure of...


    I wasnt bewildered by her skill level. Rather, I would be grateful if a strong person like Elize could help.


    But... I dont understand why.


    Why is she helping with the defense battle?


    Our Merchant Guild branch will be moving into Crossroad soon. And ordinary people, who have lived lives unrted to monsters, will be deployed to start working here.


    Elize nced briefly at the city wall through the mansion window.


    I would like to see the potential threat they might face with my own eyes.


    Hmm, indeed...


    Is this also part of the investigation on the Merchant Guilds part?


    Convinced, I nodded.


    Alright. No, Im the one whos grateful! Ill count on you for this one time, Elize.


    I am the one who should apologize for making an unreasonable request. Tomorrow, I will faithfully follow Your Highnesssmand.


    An SSR-ranked swordsman like Elize is going to help. Tomorrows defense battle seems like it will go very smoothly.


    I was in high spirits when I let out a loud "Ah!" and asked Elize,


    "But Elize, do you also have maces in your Sword Coffin?"


    I would need a striking attribute equipment since the monster Ill be facing tomorrow is a slime. Elize was a sword-type character, so I wondered if she would also have maces at her disposal.


    "A mace... are you referring to?"


    Tilting her head, Elize put down the Sword Coffin and sneaked a peek inside, then nodded at me.


    "Yes, I have them. How many would you like to borrow?"


    "No, I dont want to borrow them, I want you to use them tomorrow..."


    Besides, how many maces are even in there? How many weapons are in that Sword Coffin altogether?


    ***


    Dungeon. Basecamp.


    Today, I came here only with Lucas and Kun.


    sh!


    As I passed through the teleport gate, Kellibey waved as though he had been waiting for me.


    "Come on, move faster, you slowpoke! It was finished long ago; why are youing sote? Youll have me delivering it next, eh?"


    "Oh, you deliver all the way to Crossroad? Thats great!"


    "Like hell I will, you damn rascal. Hey,e on, juste and take it!"


    Cursing andining, Kellibey pointed to the equipment ced on a disy stand in front of his forge. I approached it.


    One pair of red leather boots with metal tes attached. And also a short cape, simr to a muffler, in red as well.


    In this world, not only metal equipment but also leather and cloth gear are produced in the cksmiths forge.


    Its because equipment to refine Magic Power cores and magic stones are basically found in the forge.


    So in Crossroads forge, specialized leatherworkers and tailors are employed as well.


    But Kellibey had crafted leather and cloth so neatly, all by himself.


    Handling leather and cloth as skillfully as metal. Truly an impressive gentleman.


    Now, lets see how it turned out...


    I checked the options on both pieces of equipment. Lets see.


    [Vampire Generals Boots(SSR) Lv.35]


    - Category: Shoes


    - Defense: 25-30


    - Durability: 20/20


    - Agility +10


    - Vampire-style Physical Enhancement: Strengthens the leg muscles, increasing movement speed by 1.5 times for 5 seconds. Can be used three times a day. If used all three times, it inflicts a random injury to the legs.


    [Vampire Generals Muffler(SSR) Lv.35]


    - Category: Auxiliary Equipment


    - Durability: 5/5 (Irreparable)


    - Agility +15


    - Blood Mist Deployment: When struck, there is a certain probability that the muffler will deploy a mist of blood, causing the enemys attack to miss. When the option is activated, durability decreases by 1.


    I nodded approvingly. Great! It came out just as I intended.


    "I crafted it to increase agility and specialize in dodging enemy attacks, just as you ordered."


    Kellibey clicked his tongue.


    "Crafting this dodging equipment with such a precious Vampire Generals magic core instead of a magnificent weapon... Tsk tsk. It seems you dont appreciate valuable items."


    "What are you talking about, Master Smith? Good survival equipment is as essential as a good weapon. You must be alive to hit one more time, dont you agree?"


    "Tch, no use arguing with you..."


    I handed over a few bars of gold and some fine liquor to the grumbling Kellibey, as a modest token of appreciation.


    Kellibey pretended not to be interested but gratefully epted. After all, there was no such thing as a dwarf who disliked gold and alcohol.


    "Now, Kun."


    I took the boots and scarf and handed them to Kun.


    "These are yours."


    Kuns eyes widened in surprise. He must have recognized just how valuable this equipment was.


    "Really, Your Highness? Youre giving this to me?"


    "Who said Im giving it to you outright? Its a loan, a loan."


    I chuckled, shaking my finger from side to side.


    "Stay put at the front line until the end of your probation period, and it will be entirely yours once it ends. Understand?"


    "Those words are golden! Ha-ha! Great! Probation for half a year? Ill stick to it like glue on a bald head!" (TL Note: Weird Korean saying, basically its the glue that holds a wig.)


    A broad smile appeared on Kuns face. He seemed genuinely pleased.


    I had been pondering a lot about Kuns equipment setup.


    Initially, I thought of making robust equipment for him. But soon, I reached a different conclusion.


    This kid was fragile, falling at a single hit.


    So, instead, lets tailor the setting to avoid him getting hit at all.


    Rather than increasing the chance of getting hit by dressing him in heavy armor, lets make his body extremely light and set up safety measures.


    Thats the conclusion I came to, and it led to crafting this high-grade equipment with expensive SSR-grade Magic Power cores.


    If Im going to use it, I wont skimp on the investment.


    Though wed in many aspects, Kun was an SR-grade character after all, and one of the few pure melee damage dealers.


    He was worth nurturing. Thats what I judged.


    "Yippee~!"


    "..."


    As Kun ran around, trying on his new scarf and shoes, Lucas red at him with displeasure. I smirked.


    "Whats wrong, Lucas? Dont like it?"


    "... Yes, to be honest."


    "You just got new weapons not too long ago."


    "The more equipment my Lord gives me, the better."


    This greedy guy.


    I patted Lucass back reassuringly.


    "Dont worry too much; Ill get new equipment for you soon."


    Lucass level was slowly approaching 50.


    After his final third-ss advancement and awakening his ultimate skill, Lucas would also be able to use his exclusive equipment.


    The privilege of SSR-grade characters, exclusive equipment!


    The reason SSR-grade was considered the highest honor was ultimately because of the exclusive equipment thatpleted the character.


    Thinking about Lucas flying around with his exclusive equipment, a smile inadvertently crept across my face.


    Just wait a little longer, you monster brats. Our protagonist, the hero, is almost here. Hes already incredibly powerful, though.


    "...?"


    Lucas looked at me, puzzled by my sinister smile. Hmm. Youll understand why Im like thister, Lucas.


    I covered my mouth, chuckling ominously, while Kun kicked the air, practicing a continuous aerial kick, adapting to his newly lightened body.


    Then Kellibey yelled at us.


    "Hey, if youre done looking, get lost! I need to concentrate!"


    ***


    That evening.


    Crossroad. The Temple.


    "..."


    Kuns brother, Kureha, was sitting on a single-bed in his room.


    The pallor from the traces of illness had regained some color, and the once emaciated body had put on some weight in just a few days.


    But the left leg.


    Compared to the right leg, the left one was particrly withered, just as it was.


    He couldnt walk because of this leg, which hung limp like a deted balloon.


    "The other symptoms can be treated, but this leg will be difficult."


    The head priest, who was in charge of Kurehas treatment, said so.


    Kureha gave a bitter smile and ran his hand over his withered leg. He wasnt disappointed because he hadnt hoped for anything in the first ce.


    It had already been over ten years since the leg had be like this.


    Ah, but...


    Kureha faced forward.


    And slowly, clenching his fists, he reached out.


    I always regret not being able to see the next move of this technique...


    Then it happened.


    Bang!


    "Kureha!"


    With a boisterous noise, the door to the sickroom opened, and Kun walked in. Startled, Kureha quickly lowered his fists.


    "Kun."


    "Heheh, how is it? Isnt the temple somewhatfortable to stay in?"


    Kun grinned and sat down beside Kurehas bed.


    "Damn Imperial bastards, but they do have one hell of a healing spell. Just look at how our brothersplexion has improved."


    Kureha smiled faintly and nodded.


    "Everyone here is kind and takes good care of me. Ill be almost fully recovered with just a few more weeks of rest."


    "Good, good. Thats great. Thats really great."


    Kuns smiling face suddenly turned serious.


    "As soon as you are fully healed, were getting out of this city."


    Kurehas face hardened as well. Kun clicked his tongue.


    "Such nonsense. Do you think our grudge against the Empire will vanish if they hand us some money?"


    "...Kun."


    "Look at what theyve done."


    Kun looked down at his brothers abnormally withered left leg, his mouth tightly closed.


    "Look at what theyve done."


    Kun tapped the X-shaped scar on his forehead.


    "Do you think well forget even if they give us a fortune? Ha. Do you think well be fools again?"


    "..."


    "As soon as you feel better, we will gather the troops and leave this city immediately. Its a bit regrettable to leave behind that overly kind-hearted prince, but you know, caterpirs must eat leaves to survive, right?"


    Kureha slowly reached out and grasped his younger brothers hand.


    "Kun."


    "Huh?"


    "What about making a new nest here?"


    Kuns face stiffened.


    Kureha fumbled with his words.


    "You can be pardoned for all crimesmitted during thest three years if you serve for just three years. Moreover, theyre offering an annual sry enough to not only meet our targeted amount but exceed it."


    "..."


    "We didnt be bandits because we wanted to. We didnt be thieves by choice. We can turn back here."


    "..."


    "Lets go back to the world, Kun. Youre still young. You still..."


    Thump!


    Before his brother finished speaking, Kun got up. Kureha cried out in desperation.


    "Kun!"


    "Ill pretend I didnt hear that, brother."


    Kun strode back towards the door of the sickroom.


    "The Kureha I knew... my master, who taught me martial arts, wasnt a man who would speak such weak words."


    "..."


    "Make sure to recover quickly. Until youve finished recovering, Ill be here earnestly brawling with monsters and earning my allowance."


    "Kun!"


    Kureha had heard and knew about the monster defense battle scheduled for tomorrow.


    Stammering, Kureha spoke to his brother as he turned to leave.


    "...Take care of yourself."


    "Hahaha! I am Kun of Kangwoon, the miraculous Kun. Dont worry."


    With a grin, Kun left the sickroom.


    "Ill be back, Brother."


    Thump!


    The door closed, and his younger brothersrge figure disappeared outside.


    Kureha looked down at his pitiful left leg with a disheartened expression. His two emaciated fists clenched tightly.


    ***


    And the next day.


    Morning broke on Stage 8.


    < Previous > << ToC >>

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    STAGE 8.


    Morning broke over the eighth defense at Crossroad.


    As the entire force was being mobilized to face the emergence of the monster army, Kun gathered his subordinates and spoke candidly.


    It was the same kind of talk hed given to his older brother.


    "What do you think Penal Squad means? Its basicallybeling us as disposable," Kun said.


    His men listened attentively.


    "In battle, when they need a meat shield, theyll put us right at the front. Theyll force all the dangerous jobs onto us. In the end, well face more peril than the regr army. If we y it safe, not just three years, we wont evenst one before were wiped out."


    It was a very reasonable argument.


    Though they were former bandits, theyd been treated more or less the same as other soldiers for a few days. However, when lives were at stake, that treatment would surely change.


    "Dont work too hard just because theyre paying us and feeding us. Dont risk your lives; just pretend to be diligent. Once Kureha recovers and surveince on us lightens, well escape this city," Kun said, scanning his subordinates with fierce, tiger-like eyes.


    "Got it?"


    "Okay, boss!"


    "We were actually worried you were being too cautious, boss."


    "Lets just do enough to get by and scram!"


    Dong-dong-dong-dong-dong!


    Just then, the bells rang loudly, signaling the monsters invasion.


    Other defense squads assigned to this frontline were quickly appearing and assembling on the fortress walls.


    Exhaling deeply, Kun looked up at the fortress walls.


    "Lets go. We still have to earn our keep, after all."


    Standing upright atop the walls was Ash, themander of this frontline, staring intently beyond the walls.


    ***


    "...


    I clenched my mouth shut and focused on the southern ins.


    Gloop, gloop...


    Massive jelly-like slimes were filling the southern ins, inching their way towards the walls of Crossroad.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 8]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1 unit


    - Lv.30 Acidic Slime : 526 units


    - Lv.25 Tricolor Slime : 488 units


    Jelly monsters advancing like sticky rice cakes.


    They look kind of cute at first nce.


    But in essence, theyre repulsive creatures.


    Slimes have quite a high resistance to physical attacks.


    If struck with a cutting attack, theyll split apart; they barely take any damage from piercing attacks.


    However, they are weak against blunt attacks, so they can be easily defeated with clubs and such.


    Also, their resistance to magic is at the same level as normal monsters, so magic attacks are effective.


    ...Normal slimes are one thing, but these iing Acidic and Tricolor slimes are a bit problematic.


    Acidic Slimes corrode weapons when attacked directly. Moreover, they explode upon death, causing acid damage to the surrounding area.


    Given that their whole concept is to counter melee sses, its best to deal with them using ranged attacks.


    Tricolor Slimes can absorb up to three magic attacks. Their namees from the fact that their body changes color ording to the type of magic they absorb.


    From the fourth attack on, they take normal damage, but being immune to magic for the first three strikes is a real headache.


    Moreover, this creature also explodes, dealing the elemental damage it had received upon dying.


    Well, despite these assorted difficulties with the opponent,


    "Its been a while since weve had monsters that make for a good kill zone!"


    I eximed with delight.


    At the end of the southern field, a dense wooden fence had been set up after a long time. It was a kill zone that forcibly directed the path of enemy monsters.


    Around a thousand slimes oozed their way into that kill zone. I gave my orders to the artillery.


    "Show these monster bastards the fiery spirit of humanity!"


    Immediately afterward, the cannons roared.


    Boom! Rumble-!


    Kwaaang!


    The familiar sound of artillery echoed, followed by the explosive noise as shells hit the ground.


    Slimes caught in the crossfire burst apart without resistance. Watching the slimes pop and dissolve, I clenched my fist. Yes!


    This is what a defense game is all about!


    But my joy over forming a kill zone after so long was short-lived.


    Boom! Sizzle!


    The acidic slimes, which made up more than half of the slime army, exploded and began to spray acid all around.


    Sssss...


    The wooden fence touched by the acid could be seen melting even from here.


    Damn, just when I thought I could enjoy the sweetness of a kill zone.


    I clicked my tongue. The kill zone was effective, but it wasnt going tost long.


    By the time we had crushed about a hundred of the leading slimes with cannon fire, the wooden fences eroded by the acid copsed en masse.


    Like a dam breaking and unleashing a flood during monsoon season, the slimes all broke out of the kill zone and began their oozing march.


    "Keep firing the cannons non-stop! We have to reduce their numbers as much as possible!"


    Because prating physical attacks like ballistae and arrows were less effective against them, most of our siege equipment had been switched to cannons.


    For the same reason, we had cleared away other types of obstacles in the field, leaving only wooden fences.


    The slimes approaching across the field paused momentarily in front of the wooden fences, and each time, our artillery rained down shells on them.


    Boom! Rumble-!


    During my absence, newly developedndmines were also doing their job well.


    The slimes unsuspectingly stepped over the mines scattered throughout the field and burst apart inrge explosions. Excellent. Its working well.


    Anyway, by the time the slimes had crossed about half the field, about a third of them had been pulverized.


    However, put another way, that still left about two-thirds remaining.


    And now, they were in the center of the fieldwithin range of our mages.


    It was finally time for the mages to do their part.


    "The tri-colored slimes are immune to magic up to three times."


    I turned my gaze towards our mages.


    "As instructed in advanceLilly and Junior, you two will cast area-of-effect spells three times to deplete their magic immunity stacks."


    Lilly once, Junior twice. Just like that.


    Lilly, sitting in her wheelchair, was visibly sweating. Junior, standing next to her, looked somehow dissatisfied.


    "And once their magic immunity stacks are all depleted, Reina."


    I locked eyes with Reina, an officer of the reinforcement troops donning the Empires military uniform.


    "Youll sweep them away."


    "A wise tactic, Your Majesty."


    Reina gracefully bowed her waist.


    "My wind magic is powerful. Its too much of a waste to simply let it be consumed by such trivial monsters."


    "..."


    Junior, who was assigned the role of being consumed, seemed quite displeased as she red sharply at Reina.


    Reina directed a smile at Junior, tinged with a bit of arrogance.


    Ignoring the tension between the two mages, I moved to stand next to Lilly.


    "Begin when theyre well within range. We need to hit as many as possible."


    "Ah, I understand, Your Majesty..."


    Lilly was a fire mage, but her skill set focused on single-target damage. Her first skill was to throw arge fireball. Because she had been away from the front lines for a while, her leveling had been slow, and she still hadnt unlocked her second skill.


    She was practically semi-retired from fieldwork due to a leg injury.


    Asking Lilly to cover a wide area with her fire was perhaps a challenging request.


    However, if we could reduce the magic resistance stacks of the tri-colored slimes even once without exhausting our main mages, it would be a definite win.


    Thats why I called her to the front lines.


    "When will these patchwork deployments finally end...?"


    Lilly grumbled as she gathered her magic power. I responded with a grin. Who knows? Maybe itll take around three years.


    "Cheer up, senior mage."


    "You only treat me as a senior when its convenient... Sigh."


    Whooosh!


    Fire emanated from Lillys fingertips. Drenched in sweat, she conjured a massive fireball above her hand.


    "Haaap!"


    With a shout and a mighty swing, she threw it.


    The fireball soared like an artillery shell, covering the southern in. Then Lilly stretched her palm forward and clenched her fist as she rotated her hand.


    Boom!


    The fireball exploded.


    A shower of mes rained down onto the ins from the exploding fireball.


    The acidic slimes exposed to this fiery deluge popped like bubbles, and the tri-colored slimes absorbed the magic, their lower halves turning red.


    "Haa, haa!"


    Having pushed her limits, Lilly was sweating buckets. I pped my hands. Youre doing well, arent you? Quite formidable for a fire mage.


    "Lilly, how about you return to the front lines? We could even do dungeons together..."


    "I, I should get back to the artifact team! Goodbye!"


    Lilly hastily wheeled herself away to the distant artifact zone. Jeez, cant even take a joke.


    "Junior, its your turn. Are you ready?"


    Upon asking Junior, she twirled a magical staff in her hand as she moved to stand beside me.


    This time it was the Rod of Crimson, made from Celendions magic core.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Yes?"


    "If I can take out all those slimes from my position, we dont have to give that woman a chance, right?"


    Junior nced at Reina as she asked. I chuckled.


    "Of course, but... can you actually do it? Wont you be pushing yourself too hard?"


    Unfit forbat, and yet she talked about casting area-wide spells three times in a row. Was it worth it, risking her physical well-being just for the sake of pride?


    However, Junior grinned and held up the staff in her hand.


    "Ill show you how wonderful this new staff from His Majesty is."


    Standing at the edge of the fortress wall, Junior raised her staff high. A red aura emanated from its tip.


    The special abilities of the [Lord of Crimson] were as follows:


    - Absorb essence upon killing an enemy, storing up to a maximum of 10.


    - Use stored essence to recover HP or MP. (10 percent per essence)


    - Consume 10 essences at once to cast a random Blood Magic.


    Ten tiny slots on the head of the [Lord of Crimson] were all filled with fire.


    She had stored 10 essences during thest free exploration.


    It allowed her to use Blood Magic once, free of any Magic Power expenditure.


    Whoosh!


    Junior did not hesitate to expend all 10 essences as she cast her Blood Magic.


    "The type of Blood Magic changes every time, it seems, but"


    A crimson mist erupted from her staff and rained over the heads of the slimes.


    "This time, I got something useful!"


    Sssssss!


    Bloodmist.


    Amonly used Blood Magic among vampires, it blocked the enemys sight and slowed their movements. The tricolored slimes resisted this spell as well, but it did consume their magic immunity stack.


    The tricolored slimes absorbed the mist, and ayer of red appeared within their bodies.


    "One more time!"


    This time, a cerulean magic element gathered at the tip of Juniors staff.


    Whooshhh!


    Rain poured from the sky. It was Water Magic.


    The tricolored slimes gulped down the rain, a blueyer forming on their bodies.


    All of their magic immunity stacks had been consumed!


    Moreover, soaked by both the mist and the rain, they were still sopping wet.


    Rumble, rumble


    Thunder roared from the storm clouds that had poured out the rain.


    Sssst.


    Wearing a smile that strongly resembled the mage who had named her, Junior thrust her staff forward.


    This time, a bright yellow magic element was gathering at the tip.


    "Im a mercenary, Your Majesty."


    Crackle, crackle!


    With the sound of crackling lightning,


    "Theres no way Id give up my specialization!"


    Lightning bolts descended from both Juniors staff and the storm clouds, striking simultaneously.


    Boom!


    And then, the slimescolored in tri-colors due to the consumed magic immunity stackswere all fried to death.


    ***


    "Hoo"


    While looking at the field that was burnt ck and smoldering,


    Junior exhaled deeply, regaining herposure. Herplexion was pale, probably because she had expended all her Magic Power, but she looked pleased.


    Junior turned her head with a smile, and Reina looked back at her, her lips curling upward, as if to say, See what I can do?


    Wizards really are the most dignified...


    Whether it was a skirmish or not, it seemed like this defensive battle would end smoothly, thanks to our strategic weapons. I opened the enemy information screen for this stage.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 8]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1


    - Lv.30 Acid Slime : 26


    - Lv.25 Tricolor Slime : 33


    Almost all of the Acid Slimes and Tricolor Slimes were defeated. It seemed we just had to finish off the lucky few that survived the magical bombardment.


    Wait a minute


    I blinked as I sensed something was off.


    Where is the boss?


    ...Why hasnt it appeared yet?

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    The Dark Event for this stage was as follows:


    [Activated Dark Event: Boss Enhancement I]


    > One random enhancement trait is given to the boss monster.


    So, we wouldnt know what enhancement trait was given until we encountered it.


    Furthermore, we still hadnt confirmed which monster among the Slime Legion would be the boss.


    These slime guys are pretty diverse, arent they?


    Which one was selected as the boss monster? Slime King? Slime General? Or, god forbid, Slime Abomination?


    Still, given the current situation, I think we could handle just about anything.


    *Thud.*


    "?"


    *Thud.*


    "Hm?"


    ...I think I heard something ominous.


    *Thud-!*


    From the end of the right castle wall, a series of unidentified heavy sounds echoed. Heroes, soldiers, and I all simultaneously looked in that direction.


    Nothing was visible.


    *Crash!*


    However, something invisible was climbing up the castle wall.


    The steel tes of the right castle wall seemed to sag under a tremendous weight. What in the world...?


    Slimes dont have the ability to be invisible, do they?


    Could it bethe boss monster was granted Stealth due to the Dark Event Enhancement?


    "Damien! Do you see that?"


    I urgently called Damien, but even he frowned and remained silent.


    "Ah, no, I cant detect anything. I know somethings there, but..."


    Even with his [Far-Sight] skill, he couldnt detect it? Just how high-level was this Stealth?


    We couldnt just stand around. I quickly gave the order.


    "Fire in that direction, now!"


    Damien immediately drew his ck Queen and aimed at the invisible entity.


    "The tip of my gun glows...and the trigger passes judgment."


    Forget your angsty lines and just shoot already!


    *Boom-!*


    A magical bullet burst from the muzzle of the ck Queen, tearing through space and rushing forward. The bullet hit the something that was climbing up the right castle wall.


    *St!*


    With that, the invisible somethings Stealth was undone, and its identity was revealed.


    *Roooaar!*


    It was a massive... truly massive slime.


    Within its gtinous, massive body, hundreds, thousands of colors swirled around. It was nearly the size of a small hill.


    On top of its gigantic body, a golden crown made of magical power was slowly spinning.


    A golden crown on a massive slime?


    My mouth hung open.


    "What the hell is this monster...?!"


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 8]


    - Lv.35 Slime Emperor <Stealth Enhanced>: 1


    - Lv.30 Acidic Slime: 26


    - Lv.25 Tricolor Slime: 33


    "Its a Slime Emperor?!"


    A top-tier monster that Ive rarely encountered even while ying Protect the Empire, the absolute highest rank among all slime-type monsters!


    They gave Stealth to this monster through the Dark Event? Are they insane?!


    Moreover, even with Stealth, normal slime monsters should approach with their allies.


    So, this one maintained Stealth while its minions were killed, circled the battlefield, and climbed the wall?


    Is that even possible for a slime-type monster?


    "Enough of this crap, dammit!"


    Whooooosh!


    With a sound akin to an elephants trumpeting, the Slime Emperor leapt onto the ramparts.


    I yelled at the top of my lungs.


    "Cannoneers! Everyone, fall back!"


    Crash-boom!


    The Slime Emperor shattered all the cannons ced on the right side of the walls as it ascended.


    Cannoneers screamed in unison and began to flee into the safety of the castle walls.


    Caught off guard, cold sweat trickled down my spine. But there was still a way.


    "Lilly! Use [Reset from the Beginning]!"


    "Got it!"


    Following mymand, the alchemists on the artifact team grumbled as they took out metal tes the size of a human torso.


    It was an SSR-grade Water Artifact, [Reset from the Beginning], obtained afterpleting Stage 5.


    When this massive golden te targets an enemy, it can forcibly teleport them back to the waves starting point.


    It could only be used once per stage, but in specific situations, it was an extremely useful artifact. Just like right now!


    "Activating artifact!"


    The alchemists aimed the metal te at the Slime Emperor and activated the artifact.


    Whirrrr!


    The metal te glowed white. Soon, it would click and capture the target monster, teleporting it back to the waves starting point.


    However, just then,


    Slosh!


    The body of the Slime Emperor undted like a water droplet, and from within, it spewed out a torrent of smaller slimes.


    It was the Slime Emperors special ability: Slime Summon.


    The smaller slimes,unched like cannonballs, rained down on the artifact team,


    Click!


    Andpletely blocked the sight of [Reset from the Beginning].


    The swarm of small slimes caught by the artifact was instantly teleported back to the waves starting point, but the Slime Emperor remained in ce, unfazed.


    I clenched my teeth.


    No other choice. It has to die here.


    "Lets gooooo!"


    The games absurd difficulty, my own oversight for not considering stealth among the dark event enhancements, and the monstrous thing in front of meI cursed at all three and stretched my arm forward.


    "Anyone capable of closebat, grab a mace and shield ande forward! No matter what happens, well hold it at the wall!"


    Evangeline and Lucas were already rushing forward.


    After giving the order to hold the monster with all avable melee troops, I looked at the mages.


    "Let me make this clear: The Slime Emperor is virtually immune to elemental magic."


    The Slime Emperor possesses all the characteristics held by every type of slime.


    In other words, it has fire, water, lightning, wind, ice... all the attributes are within it.


    If hit with elemental magic, it switches its own attribute to reduce the damage.


    Only non-elemental, or perhaps light or dark magic would be somewhat effective, but there are no mages of that sort here.


    So, our most powerful damage dealersthe mageswould be relegated to being spectators.


    And that means we wont have enough firepower to kill it.


    Thats not an option.


    "Junior. Prepare to use your ultimate skill, [Elemental Disassembly]."


    If Juniors ultimate skill could drain the Slime Emperors Magic Power stats to the negatives, then Reinas potent wind magic could deliver the final blow. That was my n to defeat that monster.


    However, Junior responded with a defeated look.


    "Your Highness, Im embarrassed to say, I need time to recover due to overexerting myself with rapid spell casting."


    Junior looked pale. Her body was evidently not in good shape, but that didnt mean we were out of options.


    "Reina, assist Junior."


    Both mages wore expressions of displeasure, but I pressed on sternly.


    "Stop wasting time and do as I say. Dont you see the situation? The enemy boss monster has climbed up the walls. If we cant stop it here, this city is done for!"


    A melee had already erupted beyond the walls.


    Whoooosh!


    Tentacle-like protrusions extended from the Slime Emperors massive body, whipping around, targeting humans.


    Shield bearers were getting swept away, screaming as they fell.


    "Junior, cast your spells as quickly as possible. Use the essence stored in your staff to recover your magic power, got it?"


    "...Understood, Your Highness."


    "Reina, fully support Junior with all you have. Once she uses [Elemental Disassembly], immediately attack the Slime Emperor."


    Reina asked, unconvinced.


    "Why would her magic be able to prate that monsters robust magical defense?"


    "Youll see."


    Resigned, Reina ced her hand on Juniors shoulder, assisting in the casting of the spell. Other mages in Reinas party also assisted.


    "Whew... Here goes!"


    Whooooom!


    Junior began preparing [Elemental Disassembly].


    It was a time-consuming spell, which meant we had to hold off the Slime Emperor until then.


    "Damien!"


    I called out to our sniper.


    "Can you see its soul core?"


    Aiming his gun at the Slime Emperor, Damien muttered nervously.


    "No, Your Highness. I cant locate its soul core. Or rather, it has too many. Almost its entire body is filled with them. I dont know where to aim..."


    The Slime Emperor was a monstrous fusion of thousands of slimes.


    For Damien, who specialized in targeting a single entitys soul core, there were too many potential targets.


    But he could still be useful.


    "Damien, your role today is not to kill that monster. Its to save our allies."


    "Huh?"


    "Monitor the battlefield. If our troops are in imminent danger from that monster, snipe it to keep it at bay. Can you do that, Damien?"


    Damien, who had looked nervous, finally cracked a smile and nodded.


    "Heh heh... I like that. Ill give it a try."


    I still couldnt quite get used to that smugugh of his, but when tasked with protecting allies instead of killing enemies, Damien seemed genuinely morefortable. This natural-born healer...


    After issuing variousmands to the rear members like Lilly and Saintess Margarita, I urgently rushed to join the front lines.


    Boom! Crash! Bang!


    Atop the fortress wall, the human-formed defense was barely holding on.


    "Sir! Cover the lower right!"


    "I know! You take the upper left!"


    Evangeline and Lucas, each holding a shield, were at the forefront, fending off the Slime Emperors attacks.


    Right behind them, ordinary soldiers also held their shields professionally, forming a wall. Together, they blocked several tentacle attacks from the Slime Emperor.


    "Aaagh!"


    "Ugh!"


    Each time, they were pushed back but managed to maintain the defense by taking turns.


    "Hold on just a bit longer! The mages are preparing a spell to kill that bastard!"


    I encouraged our allies while directing the defense line.


    For a while, it seemed like we were holding on. But then,


    "Ouch! That hurts!"


    "Guh...!"


    Both Evangeline and Lucas began to umte minor injuries.


    The Slime Emperor had numerous tentacles, and it was impossible to block them all. Evangeline and Lucas swung their maces and war hammers, but each time, acidic fluid sttered.


    "Hurgh!"


    "Aaaah!"


    The ordinary soldiers were also showing their limits in sustaining the defense.


    They could only block and get pushed back so many times before everyone started to struggle.


    Boom! Bang!


    As the battle raged on, the only soldiers holding their ground were the 50 reinforcements sent from the Imperial Capital.


    True to their elite status, they efficiently held their shields against the Slime Emperors attacks.


    However, even their faces began to show signs of fatigue.


    How much longer can we hold on like this?


    While assessing the situation, I gritted my teeth when I noticed something unsettling.


    Twitch. Twitch.


    Some were continually trying to retreat among the defense units.


    The newly arrived Penal Squad.


    The ragtag band of ouws was continually retreating, putting a greater burden on the other defense squads.


    "Those sons of...!"


    I dashed to the back of the Penal Squad and yelled furiously.


    "What the hell are you doing?! Dont retreat! Maintain the defense line!"


    "But, but..."


    The ouws looked at me with pale faces.


    "We, we, were scared."


    "What?"


    "We dont want to die fighting such a monster in someone elses country!"


    Someone elses country...?


    At a loss for words, I stood there dumbfounded.


    Whooooosh!


    Meanwhile, the Slime Emperors tentacles continued to rain down upon us.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Among the heroes at the front lines taking hits from the Slime Emperor, there were those who had newly joined the fray.


    "Uh? Uhm?! Cough! Eeek!"


    Elize gripped the tonfas she had drawn from her Sword Coffin in both hands, making strange noises that she would normally never utter as she barely managed to repel the tentacles.


    Although she had frequently dealt with humans to the point of growing weary of them, she had never had the chance to face off against such alien monstrosities.


    Especially not ones as massive as this.


    This is much harder than I thought...?


    The monsters attacks werepletely different from those of humans.


    Humans had limitations in height, range of joint movement, and the length of their arms and weapons.


    Monsters had none of that.


    Their tentacles seemed to stretch out endlessly, and their attacks followed bizarre trajectories. On top of that, their force was,


    Wham!


    Comparable to being hit by a trebuchet.


    Grimacing, Elize was pushed back. Her arms were starting to go numb from repeatedly blocking the attacks.


    Is this what its like? These kinds of monsters keeping, and we have to keep holding them off...?


    Elize had taken her position atop the fortress walls to gain a more urate understanding of the situation on the front lines.


    And her conclusion was as follows:


    What kind of insane situation is this?!


    Bam!


    A flying tentacle destroyed one of Elizes tonfas. Tentacles continuously rained down in front of a flustered Elize.


    Im done for?!


    Just then, Kun rushed in front of Elize.


    Pop! Pop! Boom!


    Kun swung fists and kicked, sending the tentacles flying. They were repelled with sounds like air bursting.


    "Rough day, huh, Miss Swordsman? You seem like a newbie when ites to big monster fights!"


    With a swift flick of his red dreadlocks, Kun grinned at Elize.


    "Do you really have to fight so hard? Why not take it easy~"


    "..."


    Elizes deep blue eyes narrowed.


    In this battlefield where everyone was fighting for their lives, Kun and his party stood out for theirckadaisical approach.


    From a distance, it might appear as if they were fighting monsters just as intensely as everyone else, but up close, it was clear.


    Kuns party feigned defense by holding up their shields against the tentacles. They rolled around dramatically on the ground, but there was no substance to their actions. They were merely pretending to fight.


    "Thanks for saving me, but why are you guys fighting so half-heartedly?"


    "Haha! What changes if you fight hard? Are they going to give you a medal for patriotically defending the empire?"


    Kun casually kicked the tentacles while speaking.


    "Were part of the Penal Squad, serving our sentences in lieu of imprisonment. Were not even proper citizensjust a group of criminals."


    "..."


    "Whether we work a little or a lot, we get the same pay. Why risk our lives to defend someone elses territory? Just going along is good enough."


    Although it was irritating, Elize thought it was a response she should have expected.


    To begin with, they werent regr troops, not even mercenaries fighting for money.


    They were bandits who had once survived by robbing others.


    Prince Ash had clearly recruited them based on theirbat abilities alone, a judgment that turned out to be rather hasty.


    Though he might not have expected loyalty or pride from them in the first ce, what they fundamentallycked was a reason.


    A reason to fullymit to the battle at this monstrous front line.


    "Why are you fighting so hard? You dont seem to belong here either. Why not just take it easy like the rest of us?"


    Kun chuckled andzily swung his leg.


    After all, the two knights at the forefront were blocking the strongest attacks. Kun and his party members nned to just half-heartedly go through the motions.


    Time slipped away ineffectually, and the attacks aimed at Kun and his party members gradually diminished.


    The partys energy began to wane.


    And then,


    Huh?


    In the great battle against monsters,cency could lead straight to


    Death.


    Whoosh!


    Caught off guard, one tentacle wrapped around Kuns left ankle as he stood on his right foot, preparing a kick.


    "What? Wh-what?"


    Then it pulled.


    Thud! Crash!


    Kun, who had fallen clumsily, screamed. His hefty body was being dragged relentlessly toward the main body of the slime monster.


    "Boss?!"


    "Damn it, save the Boss!"


    Kunsckadaisical party members, who had been mockingly swinging their weapons, rushed to save him.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    "Ahhh?! Let go!"


    "Cut it! Cut it off now!"


    But tentacles wrapped around them too, and they were dragged in alongside Kun.


    Elize, clearly flustered, tried to sever the tentacles with her sword, but more tentacles quickly entangled her as well. She was powerless.


    Squish.


    A massive hole appeared at the center of the Slime Emperors body, almost like a mouth.


    The tentacles were dragging Kuns party directly into that hole.


    And finally,


    "Ahhhhh...!"


    "Please, no...!"


    Their screams echoed as they were all swallowed by the Slime Emperor.


    "..."


    "..."


    The remaining heroes and soldiers, covered in filth and blood, could only watch the scene in disbelief.


    ***


    "Ugh"


    I was clutching my aching head, lost in thought.


    I had managed to mollify the regr bandits from the Penal Squad and reintroduce them to the front line, but they were still a mess. Their morale looked low.


    - I dont want to die to monsters in someone elses country!


    Someone elses country, huh


    The heroes I had recruited so far had all been part of the Empire. But these people were different.


    They were outsiders who harbored resentment against the Empire. And this was the Empires southern front.


    Theres no way they could not feel resistance to risking their lives and fighting here.


    For people like them, a simple sry or exemption from punishment would not bring about true loyalty.


    Something more was needed.


    A deeper understanding and incentive. This realization finally dawned on me.


    I was nave.


    Going forward, I nned to rally many others who have been marginalized by the Empire.


    And all of them would not be integrated into this army by material rewards alone.


    For true loyalty to sprout from the heart, active inclusion is necessary.


    Itsplicated, thismander role.


    I realized anew and rubbed my forehead.


    In the game, everyone was all about loyalty if you just gave them some gold and asional rare items!


    Reality was much moreplex than the game.


    So how should I truly inspire loyalty in these bandits on the front lines? That was the question on my mind when


    "Waaah?!"


    I heard Kuns scream.


    Panicked, I looked ahead to see Kun and his party of five being dragged by the tentacles of the Slime Emperor. What the heck?


    A grab pattern from a boss-level slime?


    Grab & Swallow.


    It was amon pattern among boss-level slimes.


    If a character doesnt disy any distinct attacks or defense within the slimes close range for more than 3 turns, the slime considers them as preparing some threat and prioritizes engulfing them.


    But I sent melee characters armed with maces and shields to block! There shouldnt be a reason for that pattern to trigger! All they have to do is defend diligently!


    In the game, 3 turns are equivalent to 10 minutes in reality. One would need to neither attack nor defend for 10 minutes to be a target of that grab pattern.


    Could it be, these bastards...


    Were they merely pretending to fight while actually goofing off in front of the Slime Emperor?


    Thwack! Thwack!


    Damien frantically tried to snipe the tentacles and stop them, but other tentacles quickly intervened and continued to pull Kuns party.


    Ultimately,


    "Waaah...!"


    "Save us...!"


    Gulp!


    All five were swallowed...


    "...This is driving me insane," I muttered, putting my hand to my forehead. What am I supposed to do with them?


    The Slime Emperor, having swallowed Kuns party, retracted all its tentacles.


    Simultaneously, its gtinous, water droplet-like form began to harden.


    It was preparing to switch to Digestion Mode.


    Digestion would also take 3 turns.


    In 10 minutes, Kun and his party would bepletely dissolved, bing nutrients for the Slime Emperor.


    "Junior! How much longer until [Elemental Disassembly] is ready?"


    I shouted, and Junior, who was surrounded by mages preparing her ultimate skill, responded.


    "Ten more minutes, Your Highness!"


    ...Coincidentally, Juniors ultimate skill would also be avable in 10 minutes.


    "My Lord."


    Lucas ran up to me and said bluntly,


    "Leave them."


    "What?"


    "Let those bandit bastards be digested by the slime."


    Lucas nced at the hardening Slime Emperor.


    "Ive heard slimes dont attack while digesting their prey. It seems to be the case now."


    "..."


    "We have at least 10 minutes for digestion. We can use Junior and Reinas magic to cleanly wipe out the boss monster at that time."


    "There are people trapped inside it, Lucas."


    "People without the will to fight properly, a bunch of bandits."


    Lucas showed me the injuries all over his body. There wasnt a spot untouched by acid.


    "While everyone else was vomiting blood inbat, those jokers were just going through the motions. Even if we save them now, do you think theyll change? Theyll continue to be a burden if we keep them on the front lines."


    "..."


    "My Lord said we should give them onest chance, right? In my view, theyve already wasted that chance themselves."


    There was no counter-argument to be made.


    Had they even just put up a decent defense, that grab pattern wouldnt have happened.


    The ones who drove themselves to death were Kuns party.


    "If we let those five die, we can smoothly finish this defense battle without incurring additional casualties."


    "..."


    "My Lord."


    I looked at the soldiers standing on the defensive line.


    Not a single one of them was uninjured after blocking the gigantic slimes with their bodies.


    Even Evangeline, who had the best defense among us, was panting, hunched over from exhaustion.


    If we left Kuns party to die as they were, the other soldiers could finish without dying or getting injured.


    Five bandits who failed to fight properly despite the chance, who harbored resentment towards this frontline, and dug their own graves.


    "..."


    I turned my head to look at the regr bandits of the Penal Squad.


    Their faces were as pale as death, frozen as they stared at me.


    The dregs who ran away first, while all the other soldiers bravely took the front lines.


    If anyone deserved to be abandoned, it was them.


    The weight of life on the front lines is not equal. As the frontlinemander, I had to meticulously weigh and judge that bnce.


    I knew this from past gaming experience.


    "...Fine."


    I didnt hesitate for long. I opened my mouth.


    "Were saving them."


    A bright sigh of relief crossed the bandits faces. Lucass face twisted in dismay.


    "Why, my Lord? Thats an irrational decision."


    After sighing deeply,


    I reluctantly answered.


    "That bastard Kun swallowed two premium items..."

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Kun had been swallowed by the Slime Emperor, carrying two freshly crafted SSR-grade pieces of equipment.


    And these werent just any SSR-grade equipment. They were brand-new pieces crafted from the Magic Core of a Named Vampire General. Both the performance and the effects of these items were exceptional.


    If digested like this, the equipment would be lost.


    God damn it, those two pieces of equipment cost more than the entire loot of those banditsbined!


    Of course, I had to save themmy goddamn equipment!


    And so, a rescue n was formed.


    In truth, I had some experience rescuing hero characters from being eaten in the game, so I knew what had to be done before the digestion process started.


    The n was swiftly made, but the problem was that if I told Lucas, he would definitely try to dissuade me.


    So, without saying a word, I moved towards the Slime Emperor. Lucas followed me, clueless.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Dont worry. Ive got insurance."


    I showed him a magic scroll from my inventory. Lucas tilted his head, not understanding.


    "Huh?"


    "Just wait and see, okay?"


    Right afterward, I swung my staff in front of the Slime Emperor, conjuring a de of magical power.


    Ping!


    Boss-level slimes have a grab pattern where they swallow enemies who prepare threatening actions within their close-range perimeter.


    Wait for more than 3 turns without doing anything or tantly use magic like this, and...


    Bam!


    Well, you get swallowed.


    Tentacles shot out from the stiffening body of the Slime Emperor and grabbed my arms and legs.


    Its massive mouth gaped open, and in an instant, I was sucked in.


    "My Loooorrrd?!"


    Ignoring Lucass shocked cry, I waved my hand leisurely.


    "See you in a bit~"


    Gulp!


    Just like that, I was swallowed by the Slime Emperor.


    ***


    When I came to my senses, I was inside the slimes belly.


    While normal slimes would just imprison their victims in their mucous bodies and melt them, boss-level slimes have a separate cavity that acts like a stomach, due to theirrge size.


    The ce itself was considered a mini-dungeon.


    "Ugh! Its so slippery! Somebody save me!"


    "Get me out of here! I dont want to die!"


    The dark monsters stomach was filled with captured adventurers screaming for their lives. So noisy.


    I pulled a [Blue me Torch] from my inventory and held it up. The previously dark interior of the monster was suddenly illuminated.


    "Huh?"


    "Why is the Prince here...?"


    The bandits, who were visibly unsettled by the sudden appearance of light, all turned to look at me at once.


    The brawny men, all snot and tears, didnt look too handsome.


    Huddled in a corner and covering his face with both hands, Kun brightened up when he saw me.


    "Could it be, Your Majesty hase to save us personally?"


    I offered a sly smile.


    "No, I got captured too."


    It was a joke, but the bandits started wailing even louder. God, theyre idiots.


    "I dide to rescue you, so cut the crying. Penal Squad, attention!"


    Despite their tears, the training Id put them through over the past few days in the dungeon seemed to have some effect. At mymand, the bandits lined up in front of me, still sobbing.


    "Listen up. We have approximately 7 minutes until the digestion process isplete. If we dont escape by then, well all melt into gooey stew."


    The ground here was oozing with acid.


    Right now, it was merely sloshing around, but as time ticked on, a massive burst of acidic liquid would gush out, dissolving us instantaneously.


    I spoke calmly to the trembling bandits who stood at attention.


    "The Slime Emperor has high regenerative powers in its outeryer, but its internals are vulnerable to sustained damage. If we consistently focus our attacks in one direction, we can escape. Attack where I tell you."


    I pointed in a specific direction. It wasnt so much that there was a weakness; it was more important to focus our attacks cohesively.


    As themand was issued, the bandits started pounding away at the Slime Emperors internal walls with fierce intensity.


    Everyone seemed quite desperate to live. I too extended my magical de forward and attacked.


    "By the way, Your Highness, did you reallye in here to save us?"


    Kun, who was vigorously pounding the internal walls, asked me as if baffled. I chuckled.


    "Why? Surprised?"


    "More like, I dont get why."


    Thump! Thumpity-thump!


    Without stopping, Kun nced at me while swinging fists and feet.


    "Are we not just expendable pawns to you? Why risk your life to save us?"


    I snorted.


    "I made you two pieces of new equipment, didnt I? Those arent cheap, you know. I have to reim them."


    "Youre risking your life just for some gear? Doesnt make sense."


    "..."


    I shrugged, reluctantly exining myself.


    "I save people."


    "?"


    "I kill monsters, and I save people."


    It felt a bit embarrassing, but that was my truth.


    "Thats the one principle I uphold on this front."


    "You save people?"


    Kuns voice quivered with bewilderment.


    "Were nothing but a Penal Squad made up of convicts. Youd save even us?"


    "Isnt the Penal Squad made of people?"


    Annoyed, I retorted. Kun pointed to his red hair.


    "Look at my hair, and youll know. Im a hybrid with mixed blood, tainted with the blood of beastfolkthose most despised."


    "Fuck, arent beastfolk people too?"


    Crash! Bang!


    My de of magical power shattered. Panting, I summoned the next one.


    "If theyre within my reach, if I can save them with my strength, then I save them. Thats all there is to it. Were in a crunch here, so stop talking."


    "..."


    Kun stared nkly at me, then muttered.


    "I never saw you as this kind of idiot."


    "Ill take that as apliment."


    "Ive seen plenty who spout high-minded ideals, but youre the first Ive seen crawl into the belly of a monster just to uphold his belief of saving people."


    Where my magical de struck, Kuns fist followed.


    As Kuns fist struck the spot, my de of magical power impaled it.


    We found ourselves instinctively trading blows at a specific point on the monster, as if we had some unspoken agreement. The monsters innards squelched as they were punctured.


    "Why, do I finally look cool to you? Do you genuinely want to believe in me and follow me?"


    "Honestly, you look fucking awesome, but..."


    Kun groaned and looked down at her feet.


    "It seems like were going to die either way, whether we follow you or not. The acid has already reached below our knees."


    Time was running out. At best, we had around three minutes. Plus, we werecking in damage to break through the upper wall of the creature.


    No choice, then.


    I had been saving it forter, but I needed to use it now.


    "You said you were lucky, didnt you, Kun?"


    I took out a pair of gloves from my inventory and tossed them to Kun.


    "Prove it."


    Catching the gloves, Kun looked at them quizzically. They were ck leather gloves adorned with metal studs.


    "What are these?"


    "[Lucky Strike]."


    A grin unwittingly spread across my lips.


    "The ultimate gear of luck in this world."


    An SSR-grade melee weapon, [Lucky Strike].


    It randomly draws damage between 0~777 like a slot machine, the epitome of luck-based weaponry.


    I had sealed this weapon not just because it often yields low damage, but also because of its high risk. If the damage slot hits 000, a Fumble, the attackerin this case, mewould take a massive amount of damage. Last time, all the bones in my left arm had shattered.


    This risk was too great, so I had sealed it away. But for Kun?


    "Your [Strong Luck] trait should make this gear worth trying."


    Kuns special trait, [Strong Luck], eliminates critical failures in decision-making.


    In other words, it nullifies the maximum downside of [Lucky Strike], the risk of hitting 000 damage.


    Though the damage might fluctuate, at least there would be no risk of his arm shattering into pieces.


    "I dont know how amazing these gloves are, but I never turn down gifts."


    Kun tightly fitted the gloves and pulled back his fist with a fierce smile.


    "And you asked if Im lucky? Haha, of course, Im extremely lucky!"


    His fist wrapped in red energy surged forward.


    "Why? Because someone as great as you came all this way to save a nobody like me! Im already lucky!"


    Boom!


    The moment Kuns fist hit the slime creatures upper wall, a damage slot began to spin in the corner of my vision.


    0, 2, 4!


    24 damagea number even lower than an average melee weapon.


    However, Kuns fists were fast. Swift as lightning, he retracted his fist andunched a storm of punches.


    Boom!


    0, 2, 1!


    Boom!


    0, 1, 7!


    Boom!


    0, 1, 4!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Dozens of punches pummeled the monsters upper wall.


    9 damage, 7 damage, 6 damage, 4 damage...


    But strangely, the damage seemed to be decreasing.


    Less than a minute remained until a wave of acidic fluid would flood this disguise. The acidic fluid had already risen to our waists.


    0, 0, 1!


    0, 0, 1!


    0, 0, 1!


    Kuns fists were now consistently dealing only 1 damage.


    Is Lucky Strike designed to reduce damage as the number of attempts increases?


    Even if the system did have such a bncing feature, true luck would be breaking through against all odds.


    If one were truly a man of astounding fortune, then Kun needed to prove it now.


    Thump! Thump! Thud!


    Less than 30 seconds remained before we would bepletely submerged.


    "I am Kun, the Miracle Maker..."


    In a situation where the acidic fluid had reached his chest, Kuns pulled-back fist emitted a vivid red light.


    "Do you really think Id die here?!"


    The punch Kun unleashed ferociously struck the upper wall,


    Ding-!


    The damage slot spun wildly, eventually forming a three-digit number.


    7, 7, 7!


    ...It really happened.


    Staring at the system window with widened eyes, I couldnt help but shout,


    "Jackpot!"


    [Congrattions!]


    [JACKPOT!]


    Boom! Kaboom!


    Fireworks exploded splendidly around the system interface to celebrate the big win.


    And then the next moment,


    Whoosh-!


    Kuns fist released a dazzling array of colored lights, tearing apart the monsters upper wall with an overwhelming gust, creating a hole.


    Beyond the hole was the castle wall. Acidic fluid gushed out through the hole, and sunlight poured in.


    "Woohoo!"


    "Were saved!"


    None of us could tell who had shouted first as we hastily scrambled out of the belly of the Slime Emperor.


    The Slime Emperor was rapidly regenerating the gaping hole in its belly.


    Rolling out of the acidic pool, I yelled at the top of my lungs,


    "Junior! Do it!"


    Junior, who had been on standby, immediately activated her ultimate skill [Elemental Disassembly].


    A halo that resembled an angelic ring appeared above the Slime Emperor, glowing white, and a brilliant light engulfed the area.


    Ping-!


    The next moment, cracks appeared in the air as if a mirror had shattered, and then it broke into pieces.


    At the same time, all the magic elements around the Slime Emperor were instantly disassembled.


    This was [Elemental Disassembly].


    The ultimate debuff magic that reduced the targets Magic Power stat to below zero.


    Now that the Slime Emperors magic defense had fallen below zero, it would take true damage from all magical attacks, as well as additional damage!


    "Reina! What are you standing around for?"


    I yelled at Reina, who was staring dumbfoundedly at the effect of the ultimate magic.


    "Finish it off!"


    Finallying to her senses, Reina swung both arms dramatically.


    Whooshhhhh!


    Sharp, de-shaped winds sted from all directions.


    The precise gusts avoided our soldiers and struck the Slime Emperor directly.


    Faced with an all-out magical attack from the captain of the magic troops, and with its magic defense reduced to negative, it had no chance of survival.


    Boooooo...!


    Theres no way hes going to live.


    The Slime Emperor trembled, spewing jelly-like fluid in all directions, and then finally lost its sticity and copsed, deted.


    The boss kill was a sess.


    "Ah, thank God... We made it."


    Only then did I allow myself to slump onto the ground,pletely drained. Kun copsed beside me as well.


    "Seems like were lucky today..."


    Hearing Kuns murmur, I couldnt help but look down at his face, which was discolored as if it had been steeped in acid. Even so, Kun was grinning from ear to ear.


    I chuckled without realizing it.


    "Exactly, were damn lucky today."


    No one died.


    Just that fact alone made it an incredibly lucky day for us.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    That evening, after we had vanquished the boss monster, cleared out the remaining mobs, and sessfullypleted the defense mission, a victory feast was held.


    Under the sweltering summer night sky, the central za of the town filled with piles of food, and chilled goblets of alcohol were passed around.


    Somehow, the scene felt nostalgic, immersing me in a sense of sentimentality.


    My speech for the night was simple.


    "Lets keep this up!"


    At my words, the soldiers cheered and raised their cups. I gave them a broad smile, encouraged them to enjoy the party, and stepped down from the podium.


    Tonight, I saw many soldiers nursing injuries. It was due to the unexpected closebat with the boss monster.


    Soldiers had been bruised blocking tentacles with their shields and had suffered burns from the acid.


    My body was also bandaged from head to toe due to immersion in the acid.


    Fortunately, there were few with serious injuries, but the number of minor injuries was unusually high.


    Both Lucas and Evangeline had to rest in the temple tonight, unable to attend the feast due to their various bruises and burns.


    They both gave me an earful...


    Apparently, they had rushed at the Slime Emperor to save me when they saw that I was swallowed without giving them a proper exnation.


    Once in digestion mode, the Slime Emperor barely flinched, but they relentlessly attacked its body as it began to harden like a rock.


    In reality, I had a safety in ce.


    In the game, the stomach of the slime was considered a mini-dungeon.


    Characters captured had the option to escape on their own, and conversely, one could also use physical attacks to rescue them from this dungeon-like space.


    In other words, I could have used an "Emergency Teleport Scroll" from within.


    Id acquired several of these scrolls but had never used one.


    Using this scroll would ensure a safe escape, but it posed the problem of losing out on reward items.


    Worst-case scenario, it could even reduce the loot from the boss kill.


    So, my n was to evaluate the situation until the veryst moment and use the teleport scroll to escape only if absolutely necessary. That was my insurance.


    But before I had the chance to use my scroll, Kuns punch hit the jackpot, allowing us to escape safely.


    I had told Lucas and Evangeline about the safety measures I had taken, but they didnt stop nagging me.


    You really dont take care of yourself.


    A recent conversation with Evangeline flickered through my mind.


    Ive always felt this, but youck the instinct for self-preservation that most humans have. A frontlinemander fighting at the vanguard is an extremely special circumstance, you know?


    Well, the conditions on the front are harsh. Theres no avoiding that, right?


    But you seem too willing to throw yourself into the fray, as if...


    As she chose her words, Evangeline looked at me carefully with her green eyes.


    As if your life doesnt matter to you.


    ...


    Her words caught me off guard, stealing my breath for a moment.


    However, I soon smiled and patted Evangelines hair.


    Ill be more careful from now on.


    Really?


    I promise, I promise. Ill take better care of myself from now on.


    You should promise not just to me but to Mr. Lucas over there, too!


    From the bed next to Evangeline, Lucas was slumped in his hospital gown, wearing a gloomy expression. Hed clearly been worried sick during the almost ten minutes Id been swallowed by a Slime.


    Watching me, he looked as crestfallen as a Golden Retriever hurt by its owners cruel prank.


    Eventually, I made promises to both knights, crossing pinky fingers. Id be more careful in the future.


    Only then was I able to free myself and reach the central za here.


    But what choice do I have? The difficulty is set to Hell, and Im the only one with the experience to clear it.


    Internally, I rationalized my reckless actions.


    Whether its exploring dungeons ormanding the defense... I have to be the one to act for maximum efficiency, and that efficiency is the only way to clear the path ahead.


    So, to some extent, I have no choice but to take risks in the future.


    Even though these actionse with obvious risks,


    "Ah, the Imperial Prince is here!"


    "Hes here, our savior!"


    "Lord of our lives!"


    "Loyalty! Loyalty!"


    ...they also have some unexpected benefits.


    The Penal Squad, who had been nestled in a corner of the za nibbling on food and drink, immediately stood and offered me a clumsy salute as I approached.


    I chuckled and waved them off.


    "Just rx, guys. No need to put on airs."


    They took their seats again, looking a bit awkward. These misfits.


    My direct intervention to rescue Kun and his party... must have struck them deeply in many ways.


    "Weve deeply reflected on our actions, Your Highness," one of Kuns party members said, bowing deeply.


    "We were just pretending to fight, thinking wed ck off... but Your Highness risked your life for us..."


    "I only rescued you guys because I didnt want Kuns equipment to get destroyed. Dont get all emotional on me."


    I responded coldly, but they looked even happier.


    "Heh, acting indifferent because youre shy!"


    "I think Ill fall for you all over again!"


    "Your Highness, we can betray our captain and follow you now! ept our loyalty!"


    "Dont make meugh, you treacherous fools."


    I responded by lifting my cup.


    "Fine, lets drink!"


    We all downed a shot.


    As the Imperial Prince, as themander of the empires front lines, as a human from another nationme risking my life to save them...


    I couldnt precisely gauge the impact of this action on them, but...


    "..."


    For a moment, I saw glimpses of the sub-party members I had lost over time in these naive and foolish faces before me.


    None of the sub-parties under mymand had survived intact. They had been injured, died, or were annihted.


    No matter what process you went through, you are now part of my sub-party.


    So dont get injured easily, dont die, and dont get wiped out.


    With a gruff sound, I wiped the corners of my mouth and resumed speaking in a stern tone.


    "Going forward, it would be good if you diligently followed my orders. Ill overlook the mistakes youve made this time since youre neers, but there will be no leniency next time."


    As I stood there, I stared at them in the eyes.


    "If you risk your lives for this front line, the front line will risk its life for you too. Remember that."


    In other words, this front line has already risked its life for you, so now its your turn to do the same.


    Weve already shown our sincerity.


    Lets see how these bandits fare in the next defense battle; Im willing to give them another chance.


    "Can we call you Boss from now on?"


    "No, you already have your own boss."


    "In that case, well call you Boss Boss... Grand Boss it is!"


    "Whoa! Grand Boss!"


    "Youre pulling me into your bandit gang too... Fine."


    I looked up, searching for Kun, who had been out of sight.


    "Where is your boss?"


    ***


    Kun was sitting alone on a deste hill next to the square, drinking like a vagabond.


    "Youre striking a pose here because you think you did well today?"


    As I approached with a jeer, Kun chuckled.


    "I was waiting for you, Your Highness."


    "For me? Why?"


    "We havent had a proper greeting."


    Kun stood up, clenched his fists in front of his chest to salute, and then slowly bowed his waist.


    "Thank you for sparing my life."


    I stared at Kun silently. Lifting his head, he gave an awkward smile.


    "You spared not just me but also my men. You couldve executed us long ago, but you gave us another chance and even rescued us yourself. To be honest, I dont know how I could ever repay this debt."


    "..."


    "Although I may be a bandit who steals in broad daylight, Im not so shameless as to forget a life-debt."


    Still in his salute position, Kun spoke earnestly.


    "I will repay you in my own way. Whenever that may be, wherever that may be."


    I chuckled.


    "Then, from now on, just serve diligently on this front line."


    "Youre consistent in your desires, arent you?"


    Kun slowly stepped closer, his towering figure eclipsing my vision.


    "... Prince Ash. You said that the creed of this front line is to kill monsters and save people. And that even we prisoners, and those of other races like me, are people you intend to protect."


    "Yes."


    "Then, by cooperating to protect this front line, am I also contributing to that creed and, in turn, protecting my own race?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded my head.


    "Let me make this clear, Kun. This front line isnt the empires border."


    At least, not for the next three years.


    "Its a line that protects all people from monsters. If I had to name it, Id say its thest line of defense for the world itself."


    Kun slowly echoed my words inside his mouth.


    "Thest line of defense for the world..."


    "I will protect everyone north of these walls. That includes your brother and the refugees youve been staying with."


    "..."


    "You said you needed money, Kun. Can you tell me why?"


    "My homnd."


    Kun surprisingly answered immediately and without hesitation.


    "I n to buy back thend of my childhood that was taken from me."


    A distant longing shed across his eyes. I nodded.


    "Protecting this front line is also a way to protect that homnd."


    I chuckled and shrugged.


    "Youll gather the money you need soon enough."


    "..."


    Kun cracked a small smile.


    "I generally dislike idealists, but I dont mind an idealist who acts like you."


    Kun gave another hug and bowed slightly.


    "I promise. I wont disappoint you in the next defensive battle."


    "Looking forward to it, King of the Bandits."


    I patted Kuns broad shoulders once and gestured toward the area where his subordinates were gathered.


    "Lets go. Your men have been waiting for you, necks craned."


    I couldnt be certain these ragtag bandits would ever be useful soldiers. However, if these different races, these empire-haters, could find even a sliver of harmony on this front line, then today had its own worth.


    I decided it had been a rather fortunate day.


    ***


    [STAGE 8 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Jupiter Junior(SSR)]


    [Character Level-Up]


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.55 (1)


    - Kun(SR) Lv.42 (2)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.29 (3)


    [Casualties and Injuries]


    - Ash(EX): Minor Injuries


    - Lucas(SSR): Minor Injuries


    - Evangeline(SSR): Minor Injuries


    - Kun(SR): Minor Injuries


    [Items Acquired]


    - Slime Legion Magic Stones: 209


    - Slime Emperor Mana Core(SR): 1


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - SR-grade Reward Box: 1


    - Slime Room Key: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 9: The Arrow that Left the Riot]

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    The central square was bustling, caught in the fervor of a post-defense victory celebration.


    Right next to it was a cafeteria.


    Three women had gathered in this space, opente into the night in honor of the victorious celebration.


    A red-haired mage in a wheelchair. A saintess in snug-fitting cleric robes. And a young sorceress with a foxy expression, her pointy hat pulled low.


    Their names were Lilly, Saintess Margarita, and Junior. They huddled around a table.


    "Alright, lets start the second meeting of the Crossroad Women Heroes and Mercenaries Rights Protection Committee, or for short, CWHMRPC," Lilly announced solemnly.


    Junior, who was attending this gathering for the first time, furrowed her brows.


    "Uh, Senior Lilly, can we change that abbreviation...?"


    CWHMRPC? What was that? It didnt even sound like a dragon roaring or anything. More like someone puking... (TL Note: Dont worry, it made no sense in Korean too.)


    "...Please understand, Junior. This name was coined by our President, Miss Evangeline. As the Vice President, I dont have the authority to change it."


    Lilly sighed softly and looked towards Margarita.


    "President Evangeline is currently confined to the temple due to injuries."


    Margarita, who had juste from treating patients at the temple, nodded with a face full of dark circles.


    "She is stable but needs to rest for at least today. She told me to apologize for her absence at your initiation ceremony... um, I mean, your weing party."


    "You just said initiation ceremony, didnt you, Saintess? You definitely did!"


    "Ah, no, its a weing party, a weing party."


    Margarita dodged eye contact as she broke into a nervous sweat, and Juniors eyes twitched.


    "So, I was invited, but what exactly is this gathering about?"


    Lilly pulled out the cafeterias menu to answer.


    "Its just as the name suggests. We unite as female heroes and mercenaries in Crossroad for our rights and"


    "And?"


    "have some chats, drink some booze, and get along."


    So its just a casual get-together...


    Deted, Junior sank into her chair. She initially thought it was some grand event based on the name, but apparently not.


    "Well, having a space like this isnt so bad, right?"


    Lilly lifted her hand with a bright smile.


    The cafeteria owner hurried over, and Lilly ordered a bottle of wine and a few simple appetizers.


    "We should at least be friendly among ourselves in the grim monster frontlines. It was a great idea by Miss Evangeline. Oh, and shes covering all the meeting expenses."


    At that, Juniors eyes lit up. Well, if thats the case...!


    Soon, wine and appetizers were arranged on the table. The three women awkwardly toasted their filled sses.


    "So, shall we..."


    "Tomemorate todays victory?"


    "Uh, cheers?"


    Even the clink of their sses seemed awkward.


    Lilly savored the aroma of her wine, Margarita downed her shot, and Junior took a small sip before grimacing and putting her ss down.


    Though their drinking styles differed, the atmosphere eased as soon as alcohol entered the equation.


    Before long, the three women were giggling and gossiping away.


    "Come to think of it, all the members of our group are single, right?"


    As a new bottle of wine and appetizers arrived, Lilly shifted the conversation to the topic of romance.


    "Saintess Margarita, youre such a beauty. Dont you have a boyfriend?"


    Margarita, d in her priestess robes, was undoubtedly a head-turner. Although shed been developing dark circles under her eyestely...


    After downing a ss of wine, Margarita shook her head with a sour face.


    "Ive pledged my life to the Goddess. I have no interest in romance or marriage."


    "Aww, priests are all the same. Boring."


    Lilly, visibly annoyed, shifted her target.


    "What about you, Juju?"


    "Between magic training and providing for my siblings, Im too busy. And as you can see, my face isnt exactly inviting romantic opportunities."


    Junior had a vivid burn scar on the left side of her face. She continued with a bitter smile.


    "Also... I dont think Ill be living much longer."


    "Ah..."


    "So Im dating myself. Im in love with magic. Thats more my style."


    Junior lifted the mood with her heartyughter. Lilly and Margarita joined in.


    "Thats right, who needs men! Im in love with myself!"


    "Lets live as fabulous career women!"


    Just as the three women were about to toast with a unified Yay!, an unexpected, dreary voice interrupted.


    "You never know what life has in store for you."


    Startled, the three women turned to see an officer in imperial uniformReina, holding a cigarette, seemingly out of nowhere.


    With a smirk, Reina extinguished her cigarette and winked at Junior.


    "Even when you think youre going to die here, you might find yourself living much longer than you thought. Lifes unpredictable."


    Junior frowned.


    "What brings you here, Officer Reina? We didnt hear you wereing today."


    "Youre so cold. Didnt I hear something about a Crossroad Women Heroes and Mercenaries meeting?"


    Reina nonchntly pulled out a chair and joined the table.


    "I may be temporary support, but arent werades fighting on the walls of Crossroad? I think that gives me the right to join."


    Reina stretched her arm and ced it over Margaritas shoulder.


    "Isnt that right, Saintess?"


    "Eek, eek!"


    "Aww, no ones going to eat you. If you shiver like that, Ill be offended."


    However, Margarita, who had once been the target of a direct assassination attempt by Reina, was trembling, almost teary-eyed.


    Junior growled menacingly at Reina.


    "Would you kindly leave, Officer Reina? We have no desire to associate with you."


    "Thats harsh. Didnt we coordinate pretty well in todays battle?"


    Reina poured herself some wine and took a sip.


    "Fine, Ill state my business and leave... Hey, Jupiters daughter."


    "My name is not Jupiters daughter; its Jupiter Junior."


    "Isnt it the same?"


    "..."


    Well, when you think about it, yes.


    Junior, who was at a loss for words, saw Reina sh a sly smile at her.


    "Your magic today was impressive. Who would have thought youd not only build your spell form around yang, but also incorporate yin? If the old geezers at the Ivory Tower saw that, theyd be dumbfounded. Truly genius, a paradigm shift in modern magic."


    Junior rolled her eyes, unimpressed.


    "I just mimicked vampire magic, thats all."


    "Its still remarkable that you integrated it into human magical forms. Your name will go down in history."


    "So, whats the point? You came here just topliment me? Thanks, I guess. Would you mind leaving now?"


    Reina shed another smile at the surly Junior and blurted out,


    "Your dwindling lifespan."


    "...?"


    "Theres a way to extend it."


    Juniors eyes widened.


    "What did you say?"


    "Leaving someone as talented as you with a short life would be a travesty for someone devoted to magical studies like me. Thats why Im making this offer."


    Thud!


    Reina ced her half-empty cup on the table, pushed her chair back, and stood up.


    "If youre interested,e find me. Im stationed in the barracks with my subordinates."


    "..."


    "Ill be waiting. Now, if youll excuse me, sorry for the intrusion. Enjoy yourselves, youngdies."


    As Reina gracefully exited the cafeteria, she turned around with an "Ah!"


    "And! Date while you can, you got it?"


    And with that, she left the establishment.


    The tension in the air loosened almost instantly.


    Lilly let out a long sigh, and Margarita slouched in her chair.


    "Shes really ufortable...and scary..."


    "Me too... Did you see her fire that wind magic at me, and now she acts like were pals? Creepy. Ugh, I need another drink."


    Lilly ordered some more snacks, and Margarita started blowing on her liquor bottle.


    Junior kept staring at the spot where Reina had disappeared.


    Extend my lifespan? Is that even possible?


    ***


    It took a while for the awkward atmosphere to clear and for things to get back to normal. Junior shifted the topic to break the ice.


    "So, what about you, Senior Lilly? Not dating anyone?"


    "Um, uh, huh?"


    "From the way you brought up the topic of rtionships, you seem to be the most interested, arent you?"


    Junior grinned, fox-like.


    Clearly flustered, Lilly eventually let out a deep sigh.


    "Well, there was a guy I thought was decent."


    "Oh?"


    "We were getting along, even had dinner together. It seemed like the right timing to get closer."


    "Ooh...!"


    "But it turns out he was deceiving me."


    It was about Godhand.


    Lilly sighed deeply, her face flushed from the alcohol.


    "I thought he was a decent guy... Sigh. This is why you cant trust other races..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The atmosphere grew heavy once again.


    As Junior and Margarita awkwardly sipped their drinks, taking cues from Lillys mood, a young girls voice chimed in.


    "Hehe, love. Love, huh? What an interesting topic."


    The voice belonged to a young girl.


    The trio looked up in surprise as Evangeline, wrapped in bandages from head to toe, walked into the cafeteria.


    "Evangeline? Shouldnt you be resting?"


    "Ah, its just a minor injury. Im fine, Im fine. I couldnt bear missing out on the night of our victory, so I came out."


    Evangeline then introduced herpanion.


    "This is Elize. She came from the Imperial Capital and helped us in the recent defense battle. Ive temporarily added her to our group."


    "I am Elize from the Winter Silver Merchant Guild. Although its a temporary membership, pleased to meet you."


    A woman in a maids outfit, who was also a swordswoman, Elize bowed gracefully.


    She then scanned the group with her cold, navy-blue eyes.


    "Also, fortunately, it seems none of you consider Prince Ash as a love interest."


    "...?"


    "He has already chosen someone. Please maintain this attitude moving forward."


    Prince Ash belongs to my master, Lady Serenade, so dont get any wrong ideas.


    Elize tossed out this gauntlet.


    Caught off guard by her blunt remark, Evangeline awkwardly scratched the back of her head.


    "Oh, is that so? Hes made up his mind already? I see. To think he had chosen me..."


    ...Shes misunderstanding something.


    Evangeline twisted her body in embarrassment.


    "Ah, how foolish of me not to know his heart. Thats awkward... Understood, Elize. Ill make sure to keep any loiterers away from him!"


    "As expected of Evangeline, you possess the wisdom befitting the heir to the Margrave of Crossroad. Thank you."


    "Why would I let people stick to him? Ahahaha!"


    "Indeed, quite the fitting sentiment. Hehehe..."


    Amidst the slightly off-key conversation, they ordered more food in high spirits.


    It was all meat, as if to cater to the warriors.


    "Now, everyone, drink up! Ill cover all the costs!"


    Beaming, Evangeline suddenly put on a serious face, stretched out her hand, and slowly clenched her fist.


    "And then, by expanding the influence of CWHMRPC, Ill eventually gather all the female heroes of this city and..."


    "Gather and then?"


    "...take control of Crossroad!"


    "..."


    I mean... youll eventually take control of it anyway, as the heir to the Margrave of Crossroad...


    Everyone thought that, but there was no reason to refuse free wine and snacks.


    The party atmosphere deepened.


    Evangeline and Elize ate meat, Saintess Margarita began drinking again, and Junior was lost in thought about the words Reina had tossed at her earlier.


    As for Lilly,


    "Hmph, what mission could he have taken thats keeping him from returning..."


    She grumbled to herself, thinking about Godhand.


    - Miss Lilly, my team and I are departing for our mission now. If we can return safely, I wish to apologize in person then.


    - Well be on our way.


    After saying that, he had been silent for a long while.


    Maybe Godhand had left this front line for good.


    He might not return. Maybe he ran away without looking back, ignoring the mission altogether.


    Elves were all like that, really.


    "Liars."


    Lilly muttered as she took a sip from her ss.


    "Liars..."


    ***


    At the same time.


    The three members of Shadow Squad were hanging in the underground dungeon.


    Godhand. Bodybag. Burnout.


    All three were bloody, having endured brutal torture. Godhand, in particr, was so battered that his face was a mess of blood.


    Chained by the neck and both arms to the cold iron of the dungeon, they hung like cuts of meat in a butcher shoputterly pitiable.


    "..."


    Blood dripped, drip by drip, through Godhands green locks. His eyes slowly opened, blurred.


    He heard something.


    Clop. Clop.


    The sound of shoe heels hitting the floor.


    Then, with the harsh creaking of an iron door, someone entered the dungeon.


    "Youve got some nerve, you elven spies."


    Straining his blood-soaked vision, Godhand looked ahead.


    "You dare crawl before me of your own volition."


    Standing there was a dark-haired girl wearing a silver crown.


    She looked barely ten years old, but that was deceptive.


    She was actually one hundred and twenty years old; her name was Dusk Bringar, derived from the name of her dragon ancestor.


    She had many titles.


    Duchess Bringar. The Dragon-Lady Sovereign.


    And simply, the Dragon Lady.


    Her dragon eyes, like those of a reptile, had vertical slits for pupils. Radiating the aura of a malevolent dragon in her small frame


    The Duchess who stood before the prisoners grinned wickedly.


    "So, how would you like to die?"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    When they were still known as the Aegis Special Forces Team 8, and were part of the empires covert operations, they were dispatched to the Bringar Duchy. There, they assassinated Everck Empires diplomatic envoy and created a casus belli.


    The mission was a sess. The Everck Empire covered their tracks skillfully, pinning the me on the Bringar Duchy.


    Rtions between the two nations deteriorated, eventually leading to war. The Bringar Duchy was reduced to ashes.


    And so, Aegis Special Forces Team 8 were disposed of after their mission waspleted. They were sent to Crossroad as death-row inmates.


    It was Ash, the imperial prince, who took them in and gave them a new name: Shadow Squad.


    Giving us a mission to infiltrate Bringar Duchy again?


    Chained and bloodied, Godhand sneered.


    You are cruel, Your Highness Prince Ash.


    Godhand, Bodybag, and Burnoutthis was the mission Shadow Squad had received from Ash:


    - Infiltrate the Bringar Duchy discreetly, make contact with the Duchess of Bringar, and deliver my letter and message.


    Having carried out a secret mission in the Bringar Duchy before, the Shadow Squad was well-acquainted with the territory and situation. Even though it was a battlefront, engulfed in the mes of war, upied by Imperial forces and swarming with rebel guerris.


    Even if the ce had be a field of corpses, littered with refugees, deserters, death, starvation, murder, and arson.


    Even if this horrific scene was, perhaps, a disaster they themselves had created.


    Shadow Squad aplished their mission in this hellishndscape.


    After about a month of searching, they finally located the Duchess of Bringars hideout and sessfully made contact.


    But the Duchess was not so naive as to simply receive the letter and send them back.


    Her country was aze. The Bringar Duchy was on the brink of destruction.


    In such circumstances, a letter from the enemy prince, delivered by enemy special forces who were already suspected of triggering the war and were currently wanted, was not going to be received kindly.


    Godhand, Bodybag, and Burnout were immediately captured by the Duchesss subordinates and severely tortured.


    But even after days of near-fatal torture, none of them uttered a single word.


    Finally, the Duchess of Bringar decided to interrogate them personally.


    "So, how do you wish to die?"


    With jet-ck hair like ebony, a dark dress, and pumpkin-colored eyes, she looked like a young girl. But in reality, she was a transcendental being of 120 years, harboring a malevolent dragon within her.


    The Duchess of Bringar snarled, her mouth revealing sharp, shark-like teeth.


    "The sin of underestimating adults is grave. Im already low on magic power; perhaps it wouldnt be so bad to chew you all up alive."


    "..."


    "No, that would be too easy for you. To make you feel the pain that my people have felt, it would be better to slowly rip you apart, starting from your fingertips and toes."


    The Duchess took a step forward and gently pressed Godhands toes with the heel of her shoe.


    The forceing from her petite frame was unbelievably oppressive, as if a giant rock was crushing Godhands toes.


    The pain was unbearable, but Godhand barely managed to stifle a moan.


    "No, its still not enough! Physical pain alone wont do."


    When Godhand managed to endure, the Duchess of Bringar chuckled and lifted her foot. Then, she pushed her sparkling dragon eyes into Godhands face.


    "Let me burn your souls in the realm of mes. Even the most valiant warriors have crumbled in the face of a soul-burning agony."


    "..."


    "You will soon follow suit."


    She genuinely had the capability to do so. She was from the dragon-blooded lineage of the Bringar Duchy, the sole possessor of dragons blood in her generation.


    And that was none other than the Duchess of Bringar standing before him, Dusk Bringar.


    Yet, Godhand remained unfazed.


    His mouth slowly opened as he looked intently at the small Duchess who was threatening him.


    "First, Id like to clear up a misunderstanding."


    "Hmm? Misunderstanding?"


    "Weve never ambushed the you. We just conveyed the message and letter from our master."


    "Ha!"


    Sneering, the Duchess of Bringar took a letter from her bosom.


    "Do you take me for a fool, elf?"


    With that, she pped Godhands cheek with the letter. Despite being hit with a piece of paper, the impact was immense enough to make blood spurt from Godhands lips.


    The Duchess read the contents of the letter aloud.


    "The third prince of the Everck Imperial Family, who is currently in charge of the southern front of the empire, says hell provide refuge and assist in rebuilding if I escape there?"


    "..."


    "Isnt the most useless rascal in your imperial family the third prince? And such a person suddenly sends me a secret letter, leading me to a monster-infested battlefield. And the one who delivers this letter just happens to be the very people who killed my diplomatic ambassador?"


    "..."


    "How can I possibly trust this letter! Its much more believable that its a trap to kill me!"


    "If it were a trap, itd be too cumbersome."


    As Godhand spat out those words, the Duchesss pumpkin-colored eyes widened.


    "What did you say?"


    "If we intended to ambush you, our imperial forces would have surrounded this ce a few days ago when we discovered your hideout."


    The Duchesss eyes narrowed. Godhand continued.


    "At this point, theres no chance of winning in this region. Your best option is to pull out. If you are captured, the Bringar Duchy will truly be finished."


    "So youre telling me... to abandon my country and run away?"


    "Isnt that already under consideration?"


    The Duchess didnt counter. Because it was true.


    The tide of the war had tilted too far for guerri tactics to work. There was no doubt that the Bringar Duchy had lost this war.


    "If the you escape, there are multiple options. There are allies in the west and nations in the north with whom youve built long-term rtionships. Thats why imperial forces are already stationed at the northern and western borders of your duchy."


    "..."


    "But the southern border is rtively weakly guarded. Theres no country to the south that could rebel against the empire, and going further south only leads to the monster-infestednds you mentioned. Even if you escape there, you wouldck a foundation to n for the future."


    Strength filled Godhands voice.


    "Everyone thinks that way, which is why you are nning to escape south," said Godhand.


    The Duchess, who had initially dismissed the idea as nonsense, now listened intently to Godhands words.


    "The southern front is vast. Its a monster-infested area, just like you said. Hiding there would make it practically impossible for the Imperial forces to track you down."


    "Hmm."


    "Moreover, mercenaries from around the world are gathering on the southern front. Theres no better ce to rebuild your military power. Plus, youd be close to the kingdom, allowing you to exert influence."


    The Duchess chuckled.


    "Quite apelling argument. Did your master instruct you to say this?"


    "Yes."


    "You were sent here knowing you could die?"


    "Yes," Godhand responded without hesitation.


    "And we were sent with the understanding that you wouldnt kill us."


    "What?"


    "We serve as evidence."


    Godhand nodded gravely.


    "Evidence that Everck Empire initiated the war."


    "!"


    "By sparing us, youll have witnesses for the future. To prove that the Everck Empire deliberately caused this war by assassinating their own ambassador."


    "So you, the executioners, are offering to testify?"


    "Yes."


    For a moment, the Duchesss youthful face was tinged with the stern visage of a ruler.


    In international politics, the logic of power often prevails. Debating the trivialities of an ongoing war may not be particrly meaningful.


    However, the Duchess was in a position where he had to gather even the smallest means for a counterattack.


    How this testimony could be usedter was unknown to anyone.


    "Interesting. So Everck is as cunning as it appears. The third prince isnt a simple fool after all."


    The Duchess smiled briefly, collecting his thoughts.


    "Quite entertaining. But Elf, you havent mentioned the most crucial part... What does Evercks third prince aim to aplish by involving me?"


    Godhand answered calmly.


    "He asks for your support."


    "Support?"


    "Yes. In the war against the monsters, he requests your support while you stay at the southern front."


    Astonished, the Duchess furrowed his brows.


    "So youre saying, just to deal with mere monsters, he wishes to summon me, the Dusk Dragon of the Bringar Duchy?"


    "Yes."


    "Hahahaha! To think hes aiming to use a big fish only to get devoured himself! That third prince is quite fearless!"


    With a sneeringugh, the Duchesss eyes soon narrowed dangerously.


    "Id love to meet him and size him up, but that wont happen."


    Standing tall with his small frame, straightening his back, the Duchess dered,


    "I will not flee, nor seek asylum, nor escape. I will fight and die in thisnd till thest moment."


    "Why?"


    "Isnt it obvious? Because I am the Queen of thisnd."


    At this, Godhand chuckled.


    "My former king said the same thing."


    "Your king? Who are you talking about?"


    "Im referring to the previous Elf King, the ruler of the elves."


    Recalling the distant past, Godhand muttered with a bitter smile.


    "He valued his honor more than his life, and in doing so lost his life... As a result, we elves who lost our leader had to scatter in all directions. Now, weve lost our nation and live lives worse than ves."


    "..."


    "If you are truly a queen, should you not prioritize the future of your people over preserving your honor through death?"


    The young face of the Duchess contorted in rage.


    "How dare this pointy-eared wretch offer advice to--"


    Just then.


    "Your Grace!"


    A knight who had been waiting outside burst hurriedly into the prison. The Duchesss eyes narrowed.


    "Whats going on?"


    "The Imperial Army has located us. Theyve started the bombardment!"


    Boom! Thud-thud-thud...!


    Almost as the words left the knights mouth, the building shook violently, and umted dust fell to the ground.


    "The encirclement is tightening. Moreover... Lark has been confirmed to be leading their forces."


    Lark Avnche Everck, the First Prince and the strongest knight of the empire. It appeared he had personallye. The Duchess gritted her teeth.


    "That arrogant brat, if it werent for the disparity in troops, Id tear him apart in a heartbeat."


    "Your Grace! You must evacuate immediately. The retreat path to the next hideout is secure; please, this way!"


    "...Fine, understood."


    Reluctantly nodding, the Duchess gestured towards Godhand.


    "And bring these people as well."


    A cruel mischief flickered in the Duchesss eyes as she looked at Godhand.


    "But theres no need to keep all three alive. One will suffice for our purposes."


    "..."


    "So, lets see..."


    The Duchess casually swept his gaze over Godhand, Bodybag, and Burnout.


    "Who should live and who should die?"


    ***


    The next day.


    Crossroad. The Lords mansion. The Lords bedroom.


    "..."


    Having woken up, Iy nkly on the bed.


    Staring vacantly at the ceiling of my newly restored room, adorned with antique interior, I did nothing but lie down.


    Stage 9 already, huh.


    Just yesterday, Stage 8 had ended, and we celebratedte into the night with a victory banquet.


    Now, Stage 9.


    And after that ends...


    Stage 10 ising up fast.


    The next boss stage was rapidly approaching.


    During thest boss stage, Stage 5, a legion of vampires had appeared.


    At that time, I had lost nine heroes and as many as a hundred and forty-six soldiers.


    I cant afford such losses again. I need to prepare more thoroughly this time.


    Boss stages are iparable to normal stages. The quality of the enemy forces is on a different level.


    I also need to prepare the best equipment possible and train well-prepared heroes. Even though its just Stage 9, better to prepare in advance.


    ...Still no word from Shadow Squad.


    The three members of the Shadow Squad I had sent to Bringar Duchy have yet to return.


    I had decided to ept the Duchess of Bringar and her party in this game iteration.


    Since I was going to ept them, I sent the Shadow Squad ahead to scout, aiming to integrate them into Crossroad as quickly as possible.


    Will they return before Stage 10...


    Whether the recruitment by the Shadow Squad seeded or failed, I hoped they would return before the start of Stage 10. Their abilities would be incredibly useful in the defensive battle.


    Lying in bed, I also organized thoughts about utilizing the support troops from the Imperial Capital and training ns for the Penal Squad.


    The main party is doing incredibly well, so for now, the focus should be on effectively managing the other party that has multiple issues...


    Just as I was engrossed in mentally arranging and experimenting with various herobinations, it happened.


    Bam!


    "Lord! We have a major crisis!"


    Aider burst into my room, flinging the door open. Inguidly opened my eyes and looked in his direction.


    "What is it? Whats the matter? Your poor Lord was just taking a break afterst nights defense mission. This had better be important."


    "Da, da, da, Damien has..."


    Aider was tearing at his hair, shouting in agony.


    "Damien got into troubleeeeee!"


    What now, Damien? What have you done this time?!

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    "Damien."


    The voice echoed.


    "Damien, wake up!"


    That familiar voice resounded.


    Damien slowly opened his eyes. As his blurry vision cleared, he saw an old, dusty ceiling dimly lit by sunlight.


    The worn-out nket, the smell of boiling milk, the creaky bed, and the cold winding through the slightly ajar window.


    Huh?


    This was the orphanage where he had spent his childhood.


    As Damien slowly sat up, a girl sitting on his bed put her finger to her lips and hushed him softly.


    "We promised to hike to the hilltop today, remember? You didnt forget, did you?"


    She was a tomboyish girl with cropped hair.


    Her skin was a rich tan, and both cheeks sported a faint blush. She had long, slender limbs and a mischievous smile.


    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Damien smiled back at her.


    "Sorry, Van. I overslept."


    "Heh, its alright. I knew youd oversleep, thats why I came to wake you up."


    She jumped off the bed, butt-first, with an enthusiastic "Whoop!" and extended her hand toward Damien.


    "Come on, lets sneak out before the director catches us."


    Van grinned widely.


    "This time, well definitely reach the summit!"


    "...Alright!"


    Blushing, Damien extended his hand to hold Vans.


    But the moment Damien touched Vans hand...


    Boom! Rumble...!


    The scenery around him changed instantly.


    He was now in a copsing forward base. It was the battlefield he was immediately deployed to upon his arrival at the Crossroad.


    All around, soldiers screamed as they fell. The cacophony of cannons and the monstrous roars filled the air.


    Dazed, Damien looked around.


    Suddenly, he was dressed in blood-soaked priestly robes. Crimson-eyed ck spiders swarmed around him.


    One of the spiders swung its w viciously. But Damien was too exhausted to move.


    "Damien, move!"


    Someone rushed in and pushed Damien out of the way.


    Dazed, Damien saw Vans face smiling back at him as she pushed him aside.


    "See, I told you, you always need me to look out for you..."


    Thump! Thud! St-!


    A horrifying sound apanied the mangling of Vans body. Damien screamed.


    "Van! Nooo!"


    Damien kneeled next to Van, who was lodged in a pool of blood. Despite coughing up blood, Van managed a weak smile.


    "Heh, its fine. You know me, right? Invincible Van... This isnt painful at all..."


    The spiders ws mercilessly shredded Vans body.


    Her leather breastte and chainmail shattered to pieces, serving no purpose.


    "No, no, no..."


    Bones were visible, and her insides spilled out. Holding back tears, Damien tried to cast a healing spell next to her.


    "Ill fix you, Van. I can do it, just hold on."


    But his magic power wouldnt gather.


    He had already exhausted his magic power from healing others.


    In trying to save others, he had nothing left to heal the most important person to him.


    "Please, Van. Let me heal you. Please...!"


    Sobbing, Damiens hand was gently grabbed by Vans blood-soaked hand.


    "Damien."


    With a face scratched up by the monsters ws, Van managed to give a half-smile.


    "Do you remember the day we climbed to the peak behind the orphanage?"


    "...Yeah, I remember. How could I forget?"


    "Dont forget the promise we made then."


    "But Ban, without you, I..."


    Damien tried to say something, but Van was already gone, no longer breathing.


    His eyes closed peacefully, and his head drooped down with a smile.


    "...Ban?"


    Warmth quickly dissipated from Bans hand. Damien nkly stared down at the face of his lifeless friend.


    And theneverything froze.


    The spider monsters rushing in with cries, the mes from the erupting gunpowder, the blood oozing from Bans wounds, and the tears streaming down Damiens faceall of it stopped.


    Only then did Damien realize.


    This is a nightmare.


    Its a memory from the past, one thats gone, unchangeable, untouchable.


    "Orlop!"


    A furious cry erupted from Damiens mouth.


    "Is this your doing again...!"


    Suddenly, the once peaceful and closed eyes of Vans corpse shot open. A malicious voice seeped from his blood-stained lips.


    "Youre always so slow to catch on, Damien."


    "Dont speak through Vans mouth! Get out of my head now!"


    "What an odd thing to say."


    The bloody body twisted grotesquely as Vans corpse stood up straight.


    "I am Van, Damien."


    "Dont spew nonsense! Youre not Van, you spider monster!"


    Covering his tear-streaked face with both hands, Damien wailed.


    "Leave Van alone! Let him rest in peace...!"


    "What difference does it make whether Im Orlop or Van?"


    Staggering closer, the corpse of Van whispered into Damiens ear.


    "After all, you killed us both, didnt you?"


    From behind his covered face, Damiens brown eyes glowed with a sudden sh.


    Swiftly extending his right hand, a long magic gun appearedck Queen. Damien aimed the barrel forward.


    Click!


    The gun pointed directly at the forehead of Orlop, who wore Vans form.


    "Theres only one way to end this nightmare, you know?"


    Van, or rather, the ck spider queen Orlop, continued to smile leisurely.


    "Give up the fight and escape into a peaceful dream."


    Damien was about to pull the trigger


    "...!"


    But he couldnt.


    In a blink, the surroundings shifted back to the orphanage of his youth. And the one in his guns sights was a young Van.


    "Give up the fight, Damien. Lets run away together."


    Smiling tenderly, young Van whispered.


    "We can live happily here."


    ***


    "Damien!"


    Awakened by the shout before him, Damien opened his eyes wide.


    The devastated forward base, the orphanage from his youth, the corpse of Van, the young Vans smile, Orlops voiceall vanished.


    It was a bright morning, and he stood in the temple at Crossroad.


    The white stone walls around him were in ruins, and in Damiens hand was the magic gun, ck Queen.


    Dazed, Damien looked around. He couldntprehend why he was standing there.


    "Calm down, Damien."


    The muzzle of the gun in Damiens hand was aimed squarely at the man right in front of himAsh.


    However, Ash was far from rattled; he spoke withposure.


    "Its me, Ash. Recognize me?"


    "Your Highness?"


    "Yes, its me. Calm down and lower the gun."


    Visibly shaken, Damien lowered the magic gun to his side. A collective sigh of relief filled the air around them.


    When Damien nced around, he noticed that his party members had their weapons trained on him.


    "What have I...?"


    Struggling toprehend the situation, Damien asked hesitantly.


    "What did I do?"


    Ash wore a wry smile, as if the situation was difficult to exin.


    ***


    I decided to bring Damien to my mansion for now.


    After wrapping him in a nket and handing him a warm cup of cocoa in the reception room, I exined what had happened.


    That morning, the dark aura emanating from Damiens magic gun, the ck Queen, had intensified to the point where it began to leak outside his room.


    Concerned, the priests entered Damiens room to find him, previously asleep, now enveloped in a dark aura, swinging his magic gun around like a man possessed.


    Fearing a catastrophe, my party members and I had hastily tried to restrain Damien.


    But fortunately, Damien woke up on his own, diffusing the situation.


    "..."


    "Damien."


    Damien looked down at his cup of cocoa with a troubled expression. I spoke in a gentle voice.


    "Are you okay? Youre not pushing yourself too hard or feeling drained, are you?"


    "...Your Highness."


    "Its okay to be honest with me. You know that, right?"


    Biting his lip and bowing his head, Damien hesitated before opening his mouth.


    "Recently, Ive been having nightmares every night."


    "Nightmares?"


    "I dream of the most painful moments of my life. But I cant distinguish whether its a dream or reality."


    "..."


    "I told you before that I had a friend named Van, right?"


    I nodded. Damien had told me about a friend who had died when I saved him during the tutorial stage.


    "In my dreams, I constantly see Van dying. She dies, and dies, and dies again, trying to save me, torn apart horrifically..."


    "..."


    "And I just stand there, helpless, watching."


    Damien bowed his head even lower.


    "Whenever I go through this torture all night, and my heart is tattered, Orlop appears."


    "Orlop, you mean..."


    "The monster queen contained in this magic gun."


    The ck spider queen we had killed in the tutorial stage; her name was Orlop.


    "Orlop makes me an offer. She says that if I give up fighting her, shell send me to my most beautiful memories."


    Damiens hands, holding the cocoa cup, trembled.


    "And then she shows me my childhood, the happiest time of my life. Everything is peaceful and warm in that dream... and Van is alive. I... dont know what to do."


    "..."


    "But if I resist, the dream quickly breaks, and I return to that day at the forward base. And I watch as Van dies before me. Over and over..."


    To think he was undergoing such mental torture.


    I looked at Damien with a concerned gaze.


    So, the cause is...


    [ck Queen].


    My eyes briefly scanned over the magic gun situated at Damiens feet.


    It must be because of the newly unlocked option for this Nightmare yer.


    - Orlops Hunger: The user bes consumed by a nightmare, revealing their inner darkness. If the user wins the struggle for control against the nightmare, the darkness disappears. If defeated, the user ispletely devoured by the darkness.


    It seemed that he was caught in this struggle for control.


    I thought hed just emit some dark aura and disy some adolescent awkwardness before oveing it, but it seems the issue is moreplicated than that.


    "Damien, how about just scrapping that magic gun?"


    Even if its good equipment, Damien with [Far-Sight] is far more valuable.


    When I cautiously spoke up, Damien quickly waved his hands, visibly startled.


    "N-no, dont do that! I... I will! I will ovee it, Your Highness."


    "But..."


    "I mean it. Im not so weak as to be defeated by a nightmare like this!"


    But you were weak.


    Wasnt he nearly consumed by that nightmare just today? Hence, losing control of his body and causing a scene?


    "Give me... another chance."


    Damien pleaded earnestly.


    "This is my nightmare, my darkness. Therefore... I should be the one to solve it."


    "..."


    "Please give me the opportunity to reconcile my memories, Your Highness."


    Seeing Damien speak so desperately for the first time, I involuntarily nodded, granting him permission.


    "Fine. But remember this, Damien. If something like today happens again, your gun will be confiscated immediately. Understand?"


    At this, Damiens face lit up.


    "Yes, Your Highness! Trust me. Heh heh..."


    It seemed he regained some of hisposure. I even saw the awkward adolescent smile make a return.


    Damien hurriedly gulped down the remaining cocoa and swiftly picked up the [ck Queen], rising to his feet.


    "Ill take my leave now! Sorry for causing you trouble today!"


    And with that, he hastily exited the mansion, holding his magic gun close to his chest.


    "..."


    I looked at the spreading ck aura behind Damien and clicked my tongue.


    If Damien could ovee this darkness, it would be a chance for him to grow. But if not, the risk was too high.


    From a strategic perspective, disposing of the [ck Queen] would be the right choice.


    However...


    - Give her back to me. Give my friend back...


    I remembered what Damien had screamed at me when we first met during the tutorial stage. I also recalled the words he had muttered when he faced a cursed mental attack in the underground passage during the Path of the Overlord dungeon.


    - Im sorry, Van. Im sorry for surviving. I messed up. So...


    "..."


    Damien was a cheat character.


    He was my ultimate trump card, capable of carrying me to the end of this game.


    But he was also a fragile and ordinary boy.


    I wished for Damien to find happiness. To shake off the regrets and guilt of his past and to forgive himself.


    And to do that, he had to learn how to confront his past.


    Hang in there, Damien.


    I decided to trust Damiens judgment. To believe in his confidence that he could ovee this darkness.


    And I hoped this process would help him grow mentally.


    ...It didnt take long for me to realize that this decision was a mistake.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    That afternoon, Elize returned to the Imperial Capital.


    It seemed her necessary investigation at the Silver Winter Merchant Guild was concluded. She mentioned that the next time shees, she would bring manpower to construct a guild branch.


    "And please, take this."


    Elize opened her Sword Coffin and took out a dagger, handing it to me.


    "Because you appeared to be somewhatcking in emergency defenses."


    [Spirit Crasher (SR) Lv.1]


    - Category: Dagger


    - Attack Power: 0


    - Durability: 1/1


    - Deals a stun effect on the targets soul. The stun durationsts up to 5 seconds and may decrease depending on the targets Magic Power stat.


    - This equipment is one-time-use.


    A Spirit Crasher!


    Though consumable, it was a dagger that could reliably stun enemies. Such a rare item to gift me. I quickly took it and stowed it away.


    "Thanks, Elize. Ill make good use of it."


    "Dont mention it."


    Elize smiled meaningfully.


    "Then, enjoy your brief freedom, Your Highness."


    "Huh?"


    Brief freedom? What did she mean by that?


    But Elize left my residence without offering further exnation, heading off to Crossroad.


    What did she mean?


    ***


    After a full day of rest,


    The next day, I summoned my main party members. We were about to embark on a dungeon expedition.


    I need to elerate leveling.


    Most of my main party members hadnt yet reached level 50.


    I had to get them to level 50 quickly,plete the third job change, and awaken their ultimate skills. The performance gap between characters with and without ultimate skills was like night and day.


    I instructed everyone to prepare and gather by noon, and by that time, everyone had assembled.


    Lucas and Evangeline were still not fully healed, but their conditions were improved thanks to intensive treatment from the temple. Junior seemed fine too, having had a good rest.


    As for Damien...


    He was surly.


    "..."


    Absolutely surly.


    He was now emitting a dark aura from his entire body and clutching what seemed to be a precious gun to his chest as if his life depended on it. Oh boy.


    I gave strict instructions to the other party members.


    "See how bad Damien looks? If you think hes totally losing it, snatch that gun from him. He should be a bit better after that."


    Everyone nodded. Good.


    "Then lets go! Move out!"


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - Defense Tower summon scrolls will definitely drop as you progress through dungeon exploration. Boss Monster summon scrolls randomly drop upon defeating a boss monster.]


    Oh, the tip seems unusually relevant right now.


    The only summonable entity in the Defense Tower category I could call upon was an Automated Defense Turret.


    The next tier of Defense Tower could be acquired by clearing one of the dungeons in the 5th zone.


    I need to start tackling the 5th zone dungeons starting today.


    Ive been dyed quite a bit. Time to step on the gas.


    As I was thinking, the light in front of me began to brighten.


    ***


    sh!


    As I passed through the teleport gate, I was greeted by the all-too-familiar sight of the base camp.


    Even in the Lake Kingdom, swallowed by darkness, this base camp was unusually bright. mes roared all around, driving away the gloom.


    Todays dungeons... Which should we start with?


    Just as I arrived at the base camp and began nning which of the Zone 5 dungeons to tackle first,


    Rumble...!


    The ground shook violently, causing the entire city to tremble. My party members and I were startled and grabbed onto whatever was near.


    "What the hell, an earthquake?!"


    Was there an earthquake event in the game?!


    "Its not an earthquake."


    Responding to my startled exmation was Kellibey, the dwarf cksmith who sat unfazed in the center of the base camp.


    Kellibey grinned as he gulped down his drink, bottle and all.


    "Its just the World Serpent moving."


    I frowned.


    "The World Serpent? You mean..."


    "Jormungand."


    Wiping some ale from his lips with the back of his hand, Kellibey spat out the monsters name.


    "The monster thats rampaging this time is that bastard."


    "What?!"


    Shocked, I immediately opened the system window.


    Even though I hadnt encountered any monsters and had just entered the dungeon, information on the next stages enemy was already popping up.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 9]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1 Unit


    - Time Until Start: 10 days


    "Youve got to be kidding me, its real?!"


    The Stage 9 enemy window showed only one monster.


    Though there were many monster armies where thebat power was concentrated in a boss, only one army existed with just a single entity.


    Jormungand. The worldsrgest serpent.


    This colossal monster was the enemy, the army, and the boss of this stage, and it wasing for Crossroad all by itself!


    Why is it showing up in the first year? This thing usually appears in the second year at the earliest!


    It was outrageous that Jormungand appeared on Stage 9. What was even more outrageous was... how I was no longer shocked by these difficulty spikes. The game had been insane for a long time. At this point, a little extra craziness was nothing. Damn it...


    "...Why are you so cheerful about this?"


    "Huh?"


    While the enormous serpent slithered across the Lake Kingdom, causing incredible tremors, Kellibey was chugging ale as if he were celebrating something.


    "Well, when that snake is crawling around, you see..."


    Kellibey pulled a bucket from behind him and showed me its contents.


    "I can collect a lot of scales!"


    Inside the bucket were silver scales, scattering sharp light like metal shards.


    "These precious things are scattered all over, why wouldnt I be happy!"


    "..."


    But we have to risk our lives fighting the creature covered in those "precious scales."


    Seeing my gloominess, Kellibeys expression turned sympathetic, and he cautiously spoke.


    "Dont be too down. Ill make you a suit of armor from these."


    "Really...?"


    "When have I ever cheated you folks with equipment? Ill craft you a fine set."


    I immediately pointed at Evangeline and added another request.


    "So, could you also make a part that can be added to her shield?"


    "Jeez, just take everything, why dont you."


    Grumbling, Kellibey gulped down his bottle of liquor. I chuckled. Heins but he still does itthats our Kellibey.


    "..."


    I then felt a subtle gaze upon me. Turning around, it was Evangeline.


    She was looking at me with a mysterious smilesomewhat moved but also as if shed expected this. Whats up with her?


    "Youre taking special care of my shield. Teehee..."


    Well, youre the main tanker, so of course, Id prioritize your armor.


    "I understand your thoughtful gesture, senior. Hee hee hee..."


    "Huh? Yeah, sure..."


    Evangeline seemed a bit off, but I figured she was probably still recovering from ourst battle, so I didnt dwell on it.


    Getting equipment made from Jormungand scales was good news, but there was more bad news than good.


    Firstly, my ns to explore the 5th zone dungeon are all ruined.


    Usually, monsters would gather at each dungeon where we could gain experience by hunting them.


    But since Jormungand was a singr entity, no monsters gathered in the dungeons.


    There were no monsters to hunt, so all the dungeons were forcibly closed.


    This not only halts my item farming ns but also makes experience farming impossible.


    How would you gain experience without any monsters?


    This is a significant setback for my leveling ns. At this rate, not only reaching level 50 is out of question, but even maintainingbat readiness for the big monster battles will be tough.


    The only silver lining is that its not entirely hopeless.


    I reached into my inventory and pulled out a round key.


    [Slime Room Key].


    An item I received as a reward afterpleting Stage 8. It grants entry to an event dungeon.


    Simr to when I had hunted the golden goblin in the Golden Room event dungeon.


    The Slime Room was the least distinctive among event dungeons, consisting merely of waves of slimes to be killed.


    While its purely for experience farming and doesnt offer any items, its useful in our current situation.


    I went to find Coco the Severer, the NPC responsible for teleportation at the base camp.


    Coco, who was concocting suspicious-looking potions in her witchs workshop, greeted me warmly.


    "Hee hee hee, a fresh face! Its been a while! Is there a door youd like me to open?"


    Without a word, I handed her the [Slime Room Key].


    Coco nodded and immediately opened a portal for us. A magical door spun open in front of us.


    "This key can open the door three times in total, so you cane and go twice more."


    "Thank you, Grandma Coco."


    I expressed my gratitude and looked back at my party members to begin exining.


    Wed be facing an enormouslyrge snake in this defensive battle.


    And because its just this one snake, no other monsters will appear in this seasons dungeons.


    Ourst resort was to enter this Slime Room for leveling.


    The party members all silently nodded their heads.


    By this point, all the main party members had no doubt in following mymands.


    "Are you all ready? The Slime Dungeon were entering has multiple slime waves we need to defeat."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    "Lets finish quickly and get some rest, Your Highness."


    Lucas responded briskly, followed by a rxed reply from Junior.


    "Heh heh... Slimes are nothing; Ill wipe them out in one go."


    Damien spewed arrogance even with his tired and sleepy voice.


    Lastly, Evangeline approached and tightly grabbed my hand.


    She then whispered softly, her eyes twinkling with emotion.


    "I will protect you, senior."


    "Huh?"


    "No matter what hardships or troublese our way, I will be the shield that guards you."


    "Uh... thanks."


    "Heh heh, heh heh, huhuhuhu!"


    ...Whats gotten into her? Did she eat something wrong?


    Confused, I made eye contact with my party members.


    I have no idea either.


    Lucas shrugged his shoulders.


    Junior seemed to know something as she thought, Ah, is it that thing from the other day? but she didnt speak up. Seriously, what is it?


    Anyway, our party members sequentially entered the magical door.


    As I was about to follow them in, Coco the Severer, who had been silently observing, suddenly spoke.


    "Be careful."


    "What?"


    Caught off guard, I blinked. Coco covered her mouth and let out a gloomyugh.


    "Do you know what the darkness in the Lake Kingdom Dungeon is made of?"


    The dungeons darkness?


    Is she talking about that unique, thick darkness?


    "The Demon King refined the nightmares of the people in the Lake Kingdom into a monster army. What remainedremnants of emotions like regret, lingering attachments, and guiltcame together to form this darkness."


    Under her wide-brimmed hat, the witchs eyes flickered like fluorescent lights.


    "Your sniper friend has been tainted by that darkness as well. And darkness attracts darkness."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Simply put, the darkness pooled in the dungeon will be attracted to your friends darkness."


    Coco cackled ominously.


    "The base camp here is a safe zone from the darkness, but inside the dungeon...its a different story."


    "..."


    "You better brace yourself, huhuhu."


    Damn it.


    "Why are you telling me this now!"


    I clenched my teeth and red at the magical door. The portal to the event dungeon is one-way, and theres no way out until we clear it.


    Damien!


    A bad premonition ran through me. Gritting my teeth, I threw myself into the magical door.


    sh!


    My vision turned blindingly white.


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - The darkness in the dungeon has driven countless heroes mad. Be sure to bring a light source when exploring.]

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    As soon as we passed through the magic gate, we found ourselves in an event dungeon: The Room of Slimes.


    [Event Dungeon - The Room of Slimes]


    - Fight off the iing slimes to survive!


    - A swarm of slimes is approaching!


    - Lv.15 Normal Slimes: 30 in number


    The dungeon room was an open in, and slimes started pouring in from all sides.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    However, the party members who had entered before me didnt even bother looking at the slimes.


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Junior each had their weapons drawn, all surrounding Damien.


    Whoooosh...


    All the darkness within the event dungeon began to gather, swirling around Damien like a dense fog.


    It was somewhat simr to the state Damien had been in yesterday morning when he acted out, as if possessed. However, the volume of darkness now swirling around him was iparably greater.


    "Whats going on?" I shouted frantically.


    Lucas calmly reported, "As soon as we entered, the darkness within the dungeon started converging on Damien. Hes unresponsive at the moment, so were not sure if hes conscious."


    "Damn it..."


    If it were a mental status effect, my passive skill Unyielding Commander wouldve restored him just by standing next to him.


    The fact that he was still like that meant this was something else entirely.


    I shouldnt have brought him into the dungeon when hes not well!


    I had thought it would be safer to keep him within my line of sight, but it appeared that I had miscalcted.


    The dungeons in the Lake Kingdom are the strongholds of darkness and nightmares.


    It would only worsen Damiens condition, not improve it...!


    Gurgle...


    From Damiens back, a more vivid and voluminous dark aura than usual poured forth from [ck Queen],pletely enveloping him.


    His once sparkling eyes were now cloudy and listless.


    "Damien! Its me, Ash! Dont you recognize me?"


    I yelled, hoping to get through to him.


    His cloudy eyes rolled to the side to look at me, and then...


    Heh.


    A sinister smile unlike any I had ever seen before appeared on Damiens lips.


    "Damien is currently dreaming a happy dream."


    "...!"


    "Do not interfere with his happiness, human."


    I had a gut feeling.


    That was not Damien.


    "Damn it!"


    I muttered under my breath and at that moment,


    ng!


    Damiens arms, fully consumed by the dark aura, gripped the pistol-shaped magic gun, [Cerberos], at his waist.


    In the blink of an eye, the muzzle was aimed at me,


    Bang! Bang-!


    mes burst forth.


    ***


    Wham!


    The next moment, sparks flew off the shield that Evangeline had wrapped around me.


    Wielding her shield, she deflected the magical bullets, then clenched her magicalnce forward.


    "Good heavens, hespletely lost it, hasnt he? I cant believe Damien would fire at you, senior?"


    Tell me about it. We might have to rethink the rankings of whos most likely to lose their minds in our party.


    Crack!


    Just then, Lucas clenched his teeth so hard the sound echoed within the dungeon room. He looked really pissed.


    "While I acknowledge your contributions, to aim your guns at your lord... You need some serious discipline, Damien."


    "Right now, Damien is unconscious due to the influence of that magic gun."


    I clenched my teeth and pulled out a staff from my inventory.


    "We need to subdue him without hurting him."


    I shouted at Junior, who was in the middle of casting a spell.


    "Junior! Can you hold off the Slime Wave on your own?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    Juniors magic was powerful, but that was part of the problem. If were not careful, Damien could get seriously hurt.


    As Junior held back the oing slimes with her area-of-effect magic, Lucas, Evangeline, and I closed in on Damien for a physical confrontation. That was the strategy Id devised.


    "Subdue without harm... not sure thats entirely possible, Senior."


    Evangeline looked down at her shield, sweating profusely from deflecting magical bullets, and gave a wry smile.


    "Isnt Damien the strongest spear our party possesses?"


    "And youre the strongest shield I have."


    At my words, Evangeline let out an odd giggle.


    Lucas then shot me a stern nce.


    "And what about me, my lord?"


    "...Youre the strongest sword I have."


    Satisfied, Lucas let out a hum and nodded his head. Nows really not the time for banter.


    "We just need to take that magic gun from Damiens back... Lets go!"


    On my mark, Evangeline and Lucas charged.


    "Counter-sniping is something Ive practiced to death at the academy!"


    Evangeline, holding her shield out in front, advanced as Damien fired rounds from his twin Cerberus guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ping! Whiz! Ping!


    However, Evangeline was a specialist in shield skills.


    She effortlessly deflected the weak magical bullets from the Cerberus guns and rapidly closed the distance to Damien.


    Tossing aside his emptied Cerberus guns, Damien drew a third Cerberus and a machine-gun styled magic gun called "Woodpecker" in each hand.


    And then he fired, not at Evangeline but at the ground where she had stepped.


    Ratatat!


    The bullets ricocheted off the ground and flew up in the air.


    Expecting only direct fire, Evangeline couldnt block or dodge in time, and the bullets hit her calves and thighs.


    He calcted all the ricochet angles and fired?


    This insane Far-Sight! Overpowered skill! I love it, but its incredibly problematic when hes an enemy!


    "Ah!"


    Although her legs were armored, the damage was significant. Spurting blood from her legs, Evangeline copsed to the ground. Damn it, Evangeline!


    "Hup!"


    Right behind her, Lucas, who had been sprinting, reached Damien.


    "Lets clearly establish the pecking order of this party, Damien!"


    Using his level 2 skill Step of Persistence, Lucas closed the distance every time his foot touched the ground, by several meters.


    Ratatat!


    Damien emptied the remaining bullets from the Woodpecker, but Lucas tanked the hits with his body and got right up to Damien. His sword was already within striking range.


    Vroom!


    With his sword still sheathed, Lucas powerfully swung his greatsword.


    Even if it wouldnt kill him, the swing of the sword carried a menacing weight, capable of easily breaking a few bones.


    However.


    - Bang!


    Damien fired Cerberus, precisely hitting the tip of the swinging sword.


    Thrown off course by the bullet, Lucass sword narrowly missed Damien, slicing through empty air instead.


    "What...?"


    Frustrated, Lucas swung his longsword downward again.


    - Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three more times in a row.


    Damien skillfully shot Lucass sword tip, diverting the des course. Each time, Lucass attack missed, slicing through nothing but air. It was an uncanny feat.


    But Cerberus was out of ammo.


    Without hesitation, Damien tossed his twin magic pistols to the ground and smoothly drew another magical long-gunHunters Retributionfrom his back.


    He aimed the long-gun straight at Lucas. The muzzle was pointed precisely at Lucass heart.


    - Bang!


    - Boom!


    Just then, Evangeline lunged in, extending her shield to deflect the magical bullet.


    Immediately after, Lucas swung his longsword downward again. Damien, unfazed, fired another round from Hunters Retribution, hitting the tip of Lucass sword once more.


    - Bang! Bang! Bang!


    - ng! Zing! Ping!


    Offense and defense intertwined in rapid session.


    As I watched the surreal melee duel unfold between two knights and a sniper, I gritted my teeth.


    I wasnt idle either. I kept trying to control Damiens mind with my Level 1 skill [Gaze of Command].


    The problem was, [Gaze of Command] required eye contact to activate.


    But Damiens eyeshis Far-Sightseemed to anticipate my intentions. He skillfully avoided making eye contact with me.


    Even a fleeting moment of eye contact would trigger the skill, but damn his Far-Sight. He was uncannily good at evading my gaze.


    I considered throwing the stun dagger [Spirit Crasher] that I got from Elize yesterday. But if Lucass sword swings were missing, there was no way my dagger throw wouldnd.


    At this rate, someone is really going to get hurt...!


    Hunters Retribution had a clip of 12 rounds. It was about to run out.


    Once that happened, Damien would draw hisst magic gun, ck Queen... and its massive firepower would inevitably draw blood from someone.


    Isnt there a smooth way to resolve this situation...?!


    As I scanned the surroundings, something caught my eye.


    Slimes.


    These jelly-like monsters that Junior was currently clearing away with magic.


    "...!"


    An idea shed through my mind like lightning, and I couldnt help but shout.


    "This is it!"


    I immediately yelled over to Junior, who was in the middle of slime disposal.


    "Junior! Stop killing the slimes!"


    "Huh?"


    Confused, Junior looked at me, and I urgentlymanded her.


    "Group them all in one ce!"


    ***


    - Bang!


    Thest round from Hunters Retribution was fired.


    "Argh!"


    Evangeline, who had been blocking with her shield, couldnt bear the continuous impact any longer. Her gauntlet shattered into pieces, and she screamed in agony.


    "Damn it..."


    Lucas also gritted his teeth, letting out a groan.


    Lucas and Evangeline were limited to suppressive attacks, whereas Damien was shooting to kill.


    The difference inbat power was inevitable. Lucas clenched the hilt of his longsword, grinding his teeth.


    Does this mean that only blood will end this?


    - Thunk!


    Damien, without hesitation, tossed aside his empty Hunters Retribution and drew the shotgun he had strapped to his back for thest time.


    ck Queen.


    A Nightmare yer, the most powerful equipment on the southern front, and the instigator of the current crisis.


    Woosh!


    As Damien grasped the ck Queen, the dark aura swirling around his body intensified.


    Grrrrr...!


    An evil energy emanated from the shotgun, making it hard to even breathe.


    - Shing!


    Lucas clenched his teeth and drew his longsword from its sheath.


    If he fires that gun, I cant just swing my sword for suppression anymore. One of us will have to fight prepared to die.


    Damien smoothly aimed the ck Queen at Lucass forehead.


    Lucas widened his eyes, preparing for the shot aimed at him.


    At that moment when the sniper and the knight were locking eyes, charging their magic and sword skill, something happened.


    - Woosh!


    Suddenly, dozens of slimes rolled and poured behind Damien. The colorful, jiggling slimes looked like an avnche.


    "?!"


    Startled, Damien immediately turned around and fired the ck Queen. Bang!


    A single shot prated and eliminated the cores of six slimes. But there were still plenty of slimes left.


    Plop! Plop!


    The clumps of jelly-like slimes gelled together and rained down upon Damien.


    "Go, my slimes!"


    Behind the wave of slimes stood Ash.


    He had used his level-one skill, Gaze of Command, to simultaneously mind-control dozens of slimes and direct them to attack Damien.


    Even though his nose was bleeding from excessive magic power usage and he was plugging it with tissue, the third prince of the empire looked rather pleased.


    "Any of you who survives and sessfully subdues Damien will be permanently on our side!"


    Plop! Plop!


    Woosh!


    Whether or not they understood Ashs words, the slimes charged like a tidal wave.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In a frenzy, Damien fired the ck Queen repeatedly, eliminating dozens of slimes by piercing their cores, but ultimately he was overwhelmed by the remaining slimes and...


    Plop!


    "Cough...?!"


    He was encapsted in the wiggly jelly.


    "Would you really forcibly rob this child of his happy dream...?!"


    Damien distorted his face and shouted.


    "Living in the dreams of the past is happier for him than this hellish reality...!"


    "Sleeping when he shouldnt be? Obviously, he needs to be woken up. What are you talking about?"


    Ash approached the struggling Damien and swiftly snatched the ck Queen from his hand.


    "The teachers confiscating this. Pick it up after ss."


    When Ash gripped the shotgun, the dark aura emanating from it vanished as if it were a lie.


    Ash finished his statement with a stern face.


    "Serve your punishment until then. Damien... kneel and raise your hands inside that!"


    Above the iling Damien, the remaining slimes finally poured down.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    In a small orphanage built halfway up a rural mountain, Damien and Van grew up. The director of the orphanage, who had lost a son to war, took in war orphans. The director was wealthy, and asional donations came in; at a nce, the orphanage seemed to be in decent shape.


    Well, if you excluded the fact that the director was a violent psychopath.


    "Damn brat! Act like Willer, youre supposed to act like Willer!"


    Willer was the name of the directors deceased son.


    The director had taken in the orphans for one reason alone: he couldnt ept the fact that his son was dead. So, he raised substitutes. He called all the children in the orphanage "Willer."


    Both boys and girls had their hair cropped short and were forced to mimic Willers mannerisms and speech.


    If anyone deviated even slightly,


    Whack! Whack!


    They were beaten senseless.


    "My Willer wouldnt act like this! Youll be punished until you be Willer! Its your fault! Understand? Its your fault for not being Willer!"


    The children in the orphanage all bore p marks on both cheeks.


    This was because, when administering discipline, the director would p each cheek alternately. Their lips were split, teeth knocked out, and cheekbones bruised.


    "You know Father loves you, right, Willer?"


    After the discipline sessions, the director would gently whisper as he personally applied medicine to their wounds.


    The children, trembling in fear, still yearned for the directors love.


    In this small world called the orphanage, the director was a god. If they didnt receive his love, they received his hatred instead.


    Among the children, Damien was hit the least.


    Because he resembled Willer the most.


    Naive in demeanor and acting respectful due to fear, Damien was favored by the director. Damien, too, did his best to amodate the directors whims.


    On the other hand, the child hit the most was Van.


    Because she didnt even pretend to try and be like Willer. Van openly defied the director and got beaten every single day.


    "Even if the director beats me all day, Ill never be Willer. In fact, I cant."


    Unafraid of the directors beating, Van always shouted defiantly.


    "I am Van! Not your dead Willer!"


    Damien couldnt understand Van, who rebelled and got beaten only to be put in solitary confinement.


    You could avoid the beatings by bending just a little.


    You wouldnt be in pain if you just became Willer, even a little.


    One day, after Van had been severely beaten and left in the storage room, Damien approached her and asked why she endured it like that.


    Instead, Van shot back with a question.


    "How can you live like that?"


    "Huh?"


    "Youre not Willer, youre Damien. Shouldnt you live as Damien?"


    Speechless and stunned, Damien looked at Van, who then offered a sly smile.


    "Even if it kills me, Ill live as Van. Just watch."


    ...Her words were powerful, but ideals were distant while the directors beatings were near. Van got beaten every day.


    Secretly, Damien would heal her. The boy had a power to heal wounds. They grew closer over time.


    "Heh heh..."


    Every time he healed her, Van would always put on a tough front.


    "Heh heh... This doesnt hurt at all. Is it me, or are your blows getting weaker, Director? Or maybe Im just getting tougher?"


    It wasnt that she was wrong; she was growing faster than most of her peers. But even so, she was still a kid.


    Despite being beaten to a bloody pulp, she always boasted that it didnt hurt.


    One day, Damien grew curious and asked,


    "Why do you act so tough?"


    "Its not an act."


    "Youre clearly pretending to be strong."


    "Its not pretending," she retorted, stuffing a cloth into her bleeding nose.


    "Later on, I will be really strong and powerful. Im just acting like that future version of myself."


    "...?"


    Damien tilted his head, not fully understanding. She gave him a half-smile.


    "Whenever you reach a point where you cant stand it anymore, just pretend to be a stronger version of yourself like me. It might help."


    "So, should I chuckle like you? Heh heh?"


    "Heh heh, exactly! Thats where you start!"


    If I act tough like you, can I be brave like you? Can I stand up to the Director, to this cruel world?


    Damien didnt know. He didnt even have the courage to try.


    ***


    Time passed. Among the rapidly growing children, she stood out for growing exceptionally fast.


    She had be the tallest among the orphans. Her chest filled out, and her bodys shape changed.


    When they were younger, the boys and girls all had their hair cut short, so it was hard to tell them apart. But when puberty hit, there was no hiding the differences anymore.


    The girl was steadily bing an adult.


    Her growth and her knack for drawing the Directors ire meant that she took on various chores around the orphanage. She worked her body to the bone, staying mostly in the storage room.


    That allowed her to stay out of the Directors sight.


    Just as Damien had a talent for healing magic, she had a talent for swordsmanship.


    She practiced every day with a crude wooden sword, careful not to get caught by the Director.


    "Heh heh, just you wait. One day, my swordsmanship will sh that broad forehead of yours wide open."


    She continued to grow, but her signature bravado never waned. Not even on the day she took the me for a cup that Damien had broken, and was beaten ck and blue by the Director.


    "Do you think Im some weakling? I could take a beating all day and it wouldnt hurt anymore... Ahhhh! Ow! Heal me gently!"


    Even when the daily beatings left scars on her cheeks,


    "Dont these look like cute cat whiskers? Heh heh, hey, not bad, right? Kind of charming?"


    In this orphanage where every day was a nightmare, she put on an act.


    She pretended to be strong.


    And so, she truly became strong. She stood firm, unwavering, defending her own name.


    Damien wanted to be like her.


    He liked her that way.


    ***


    Smack!


    The incident urred when Damien and she turned fifteen.


    "Act like you have some will, dammit! Are my words just noise to you?!"


    In a corner of the orphanages storage room, the Director once again raised his hand against her.


    Wiping her bloody lip with the back of her hand, she shouted,


    "Get a grip, Director! Look at me properly!"


    Van pointed to her own body, where the curves of a fully-grown woman were evident.


    "Look at me! I am a woman! Im fundamentally different from your deceased son!"


    The directors body stiffened.


    Illuminated by the moonlight, Vans body had grown mature without him noticing.


    "So... Youre not my son Willer, but someone else..."


    The directors eyes took on a sinister look.


    "Then theres no reason to treat you as my child."


    "What...?"


    Vans shoulders twitched.


    Not bothering to hide his lecherous intentions, the director tookrge strides toward Van.


    "Ive fed you and housed you all this time. Time to pay up, eh?"


    "Dont, Director."


    In a desperate move, Van grabbed a wooden sword from a shelf in the storage room.


    "Donte any closer."


    Ignoring her, the director closed the distance between them. His looming shadow engulfed the young woman.


    "Take one more step and Ill strike you down with this!"


    With her eyes tightly shut, Van gripped the wooden sword with all her might.


    "Please...! Donte any closer...!"


    Through years of training and innate talent, Vans swordsmanship had reached a considerable level. If she trulymitted to a strike, the director wouldnt walk away unscathed.


    But,


    "I dont want to be Willer; I want to be your daughter, Van..."


    Despite any abuse, despite being treated like subhuman trash,


    The director had raised her. He was something akin to a father.


    Unable to bring herself to strike, Van hesitated. The director reached out to her just as he closed the gap between them.


    Thats when it happened.


    Thud!


    The door burst open and a young boy rushed in, pushing the director away and shielding Van. It was Damien.


    "Willer!"


    The flustered director bellowed.


    "What are you doing, Willer? Move away from your father!"


    "I... I am not."


    With a trembling voice, Damien stammered.


    "My name is not Willer. Its Damien."


    Looking up at the director, Damien finally managed to spit out the words.


    "And youre not our father; youre the director of this orphanage."


    "!"


    Blind rage filled the directors eyes.


    p!


    The directors massive hand struck Damiens cheek, lifting him off his feet. Holding him in the air, the director continued to strike him.


    "What sort of backtalk is that, Willer! You are Willer! You must be! Ill correct your manners, right from the start!"


    p! p!


    In no time, Damien was covered in blood. The director roared and raised his hand high.


    "If you cant be Willer, then just die!"


    Just then,


    Crack!


    Vans wooden sword forcefully struck the back of the directors head.


    "Ugh...?!"


    The sword splintered in the middle, and along with fragments of wood, the directorsrge body copsed, unconscious.


    Panting heavily, Van looked down at him.


    "Haah, haah, you piece of shit..."


    Immediately after, she turned her gaze toward Damien.


    "Are you alive, Damien?!"


    Damieny motionless, covered in blood. Van rushed over to him in desperation.


    "Damien, answer me. Please! Damien!"


    Tears glimmering in his eyes, Van muttered something under his breath. In response, a faint sound emerged from the motionless Damien.


    "Heh heh."


    "..."


    "Dont worry, Im fine... heh heh."


    Damien grinned with a bloodied face. Seeing that forced bravado in his smile, Ban burst into rxedughter.


    "Ahaha, ahahaha... Stopughing like that! It doesnt suit you at all!"


    "You too, its never suited you... haha."


    "Its so unfitting that its ridiculous, ahahaha!"


    The two bloodied youngsters looked at each other andughed for a while, tightly holding each others hands.


    That day, they reimed their names, Damien and Van, realizing they could no longer stay in this orphanage.


    ***


    The two decided to escape from the orphanage.


    They had been preparing for some time, but the opportunity never seemed right.


    But now, having knocked down the director, they had no idea what he might do next. They had no choice but to make their escape immediately.


    Theyd tried to persuade other kids to join them in the past, but all had refused.


    All the other children had already be Willers. Only the two of them had resisted and found their names.


    In the early dawn, when everyone was still asleep, Damien and Van quietly treaded the creaky corridors of the orphanage.


    Although they asionally saw other servants employed by the director, they managed to evade them without much trouble.


    The escape had been rehearsed dozens of times, so it went smoothlyuntil they reached the final obstacle.


    The main gate.


    The only passage connecting the orphanage to the outside world had an enormous, rusty lock. Except for when the director opened it, it remained closed.


    Van drew her broken wooden sword and stood before the lock.


    "Ive been waiting for this day."


    Taking a deep breath, she swung down hard, shattering the lock.


    Looking down at the shattered, rusty lock, Van grumbled.


    "...I shouldve done this to that old mans head yesterday."


    "Lets go, Van."


    Damien pulled Van.


    "The noise would have been heard. The director might wake up soon."


    And true to his words, it happened.


    "WILLER!"


    Just as they kicked open the main gate and started running, heavy footsteps thundered from behind.


    It was the director. They had tied him up and locked him in the storage, but hed been roused by the sound of the lock breaking.


    "Where do you think youre going, Willer! Its dangerous outside!"


    Chasing after them, the director yelled as they fled towards the back mountain.


    "You are my children! You shouldnt leave this ce! Willer! Willer!"


    Ignoring him, they raced up the back mountain of the orphanage.


    Every once in a while, the director would bring the children for a pic on this mountain.


    However, the pics always ended halfway up the mountain.


    A tall fence was erected there, like a doubleyered prison bar, as if to prevent the children from escaping.


    The director never showed the children whaty beyond. To those who expressed a desire to go to the summit, he would always say...


    Beyond that mountain lies a horrific nest of monsters. The world out there is a hellish ce where even surviving is a struggle.


    Well, lets head back to the safety of our home, Willer.


    Crack!


    Vans wooden sword shattered the lock on the fence.


    The boy and girl sprinted, breaking the Directors prohibition. They reached the peak of the back mountain in no time.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them paused, breathless.


    They were just standing on the summit of a small, rugged mountain, yet


    The world breaking dawn was incredibly beautiful. Under the endless sky, the vastnd stretched infinitely.


    Their small world confined to the orphanage shattered in that moment.


    "Its vast..."


    Van tightly gripped the mumbling Damiens hand.


    "Damien, make a promise with me."


    "Huh? A promise? What kind of promise?"


    "To explore this entire outside world."


    Van grinned brightly.


    "Lets take in this vast world entirely with our eyes."


    "..."


    Swear to God, Damien had never seen such a beautiful smile in his life.


    Her sunburned skin, her short, boyish hair, and the scars on both cheeks from being beaten by the Director every day.


    All seemed beautiful, bleached white under the blinding sunlight and her even more dazzling smile.


    "Promise!"


    "Uh, yeah, promise."


    And so, without even thinking, he nodded his head.


    Van, who was already smiling, grabbed Damiens face with her hand and


    Smack.


    She kissed him.


    "...?!"


    Frozen stiff with surprise, his face flushed, Damien was speechless. Momentster, Van triumphantly shouted.


    "That was the seal of our promise!"


    "Dont people usually pinky swear or something...?"


    "Heh, thats for kids!"


    Though she herself was a kid, Van took Damiens hand and led him forward.


    "Lets go, Damien!"


    The path down the other side of the mountain was treacherous, and it was unclear where it would lead.


    "Until the end of the world, together!"


    Nevertheless, the boy and girl joyfully leapt into the outside world.


    It was a dawn where the sunlight shone dazzlingly bright.


    ***


    "You must have had a good dream, youre grinning ear to ear. Time to wake up, student Damien."


    A sudden snarky voice flew into his ears.


    Startled, Damien opened his eyes.


    "Did you sleep well, sleepyhead?"


    He saw Ashs face, sitting next to his bed and looking down on him. Damien mumbled in confusion.


    "Your Highness? Where am I..."


    "Youre in your room at the temple."


    Damien, taken aback, quickly sat up. As Ash had said, it was his familiar room.


    And then


    nk.


    Strange chains and shackles were installed on the wall.


    The shackles restrained Damiens wrists. Dumbfounded, he blinked at them. Whats going on?


    Observing Damiens reaction, Ash let out a small sigh.


    "Do you not remember what you did yesterday?"

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    I exined what happened yesterday, and Damien seemed disheartened to hear he had lost control again.


    This was the second time he had gone berserk. I couldnt turn a blind eye any longer.


    "So, youre under arrest for now."


    One of Damiens arms was shackled to the wall with a metal chain and handcuffs.


    It might seem like a harsh measure, but he did open fire on us in his rampage. Precautions had to be taken.


    Damien didnt have much of a reaction to his imprisonment, but he was visibly shocked by my next words.


    "Also, your magic gun, ck Queen, is being confiscated. You wont get it back for a while."


    "What?"


    "A team of wizards and alchemists came to examine you and the ck Queen. They said that the dark energy emanating from the gun is already corroding your soul."


    I spoke sternly.


    "They rmended immediate severance of contact between you and the gun, and thats what I intend to do."


    Pale-faced, Damien pleaded with me.


    "Your Majesty, please! I promise to behave if I stay here. Cant you leave the gun with me?"


    "What are you talking about? That gun is the reason all of this happened."


    As if Id give it back. Who knows what hed do, spewing out more dark aura.


    "Ever since that gun started emitting ck aura, you can neither eat properly nor sleep, right? I heard it from the temple priests."


    "..."


    "Its for your own good that Im doing this. Understand that."


    "But, Your Majesty, although Ive been suffering from nightmares due to the ck Queen..."


    Damien hesitated before mumbling,


    "I was able to dream of Van."


    "..."


    "I saw Vans face vividly, someone I thought Id never see again. Thats why I couldnt let go of the ck Queen."


    So he kept the ck Queen close, even though it brought him daily pain, just to see his friends face in his nightmares.


    "You must have really cherished that friend."


    Damien closed his mouth tightly instead of replying.


    Silence enveloped the room. I looked around Damiens sparse chamber, decorated in the unique, bleak style of the temple. There were few furnishingsa closet, a desk, and a hamster cage.


    He did mention once that he was raising a hamster. I moved closer to the cage.


    - Cheep cheep.


    A tiny hamster peeked out from a pile of hay, its small eyes fixed on me. It seemed to resemble its owner. Was that just my imagination?


    "Whats its name?"


    "Podong," he replied.


    "Its not as chubby as its name suggests."


    "I couldnt properly care for him yesterday. Even a day without proper food makes him lose weight."


    Is that how hamsters usually are? Ive never raised one, so I dont know.


    "Make sure Podong bes chubby again, and Damien, focus on your own recovery."


    Pointing to his forlorn face, I slowly headed toward the door.


    "Youre benched for the season. Dont participate in the uing defense battle; just recuperate here. Well talk about the ck Queenter."


    "!"


    Damien tried to follow me desperately but was held back by the chain and handcuffs.


    He staggered, the sound of metal clinking filling the air, and then he cried out urgently,


    "But Your Majesty! I have to be there!"


    "..."


    "Youve never led a defense without me since you took over this ce! You always need my sniping skills!"


    "Damien."


    I opened the door and looked back at him expressionlessly.


    "I once told you to be my trigger. You agreed to do so."


    "...Yes."


    "What I need is a gun that aims and shoots ording to my will. But youve be a dangerous weapon, unpredictable in what or whom you might target."


    Damien closed his mouth and lowered his head. I stepped out of the room.


    "You cant be on the frontline in this condition. Focus on your recovery."


    "Your Highness..."


    "Its an order from yourmander."


    I gave him a slight smile onest time.


    "Its a rare vacation. Take some time to rest."


    Leaving Damien with his bewildered face, I closed the door behind me.


    - Thud!


    ***


    "Were formting a strategy to take down the mega-monster."


    At the Margraves mansion. In the reception room.


    After summoning all the hero characters except Damien for a meeting, I began.


    "The monster were up against in this defense battle is called Jormungandr. Its an enormous serpent."


    This stages monster, its army, and its boss.


    A single-entity monster legion. Jormungandr.


    Its one of the few creatures in the game tagged mega-monster, and for a good reason: its disgustinglyrge and powerful.


    "It will crawl straightforwardly from the Lake Kingdom to Crossroad, demolish the walls, tten the city, and then head north."


    The appearance of a mega-monster in a single-entity form was unprecedented in our defense battles. Even the seasoned heroes who had fought in numerous monster wars, as well as the inexperienced newbies, all swallowed nervously.


    I made it clear.


    "I must say in advance, killing this creature is nearly impossible. Our objective is strictly repulsion."


    Its no ident that Jormungandr is called the World Serpent.


    Its an almost mythical being, set apart from other monsters.


    The objective in the game wasnt to kill it, but to inflict enough damage to send it back. Thats what well do this time as well.


    "The serpent has only one principle: to head north."


    - Thwack!


    As Aider handed me the chalkboard, I continued my exnation while drawing diagrams.


    "While it will attack anything in its path, it is generally not aggressive. Its rtively docilepared to other monsters whose objective is the annihtion of humans."


    Just then, Evangeline raised her hand. I nodded toward her.


    "Do you have a question, Evangeline?"


    "Why does it want to go north?"


    "I have no idea. Maybe it knows of some trendy restaurant up there."


    This was a joke, of course. I suspect its objective is to traverse the world from south to north.


    The problem is, one civilization gets destroyed with each of its sips.


    Every town and city in the serpents path would be decimated.


    While other monsters might pass through this southern frontline, and we could establish a new frontline to fend them off, theres no stopping Jormungandr.


    As it moves north, it devours civilizations and growsrger.


    We have to stop it here.


    If we cant, the entire world is doomed.


    Everyones faces grew serious at my exnation.


    Even Reina Windwell, who usually had a carefree attitude, and Kun of the Penal Squad, who still acted like a newbie.


    There was something at stake on this frontline.


    It was relevant to all of them.


    "So, to sum up, the creature is not highly aggressive. Its more focused on moving northward than attacking humans. Also, its extremelyrge. What can we infer from these facts?"


    Despite my question, everyone stared nkly at me, offering no answer.


    Well, it would be difficult to answer with such fragmented information. So, I provided the answer myself.


    "The conclusion is, We can climb on it and attack, and it wont do anything."


    At my words, Evangelines mouth dropped open.


    "Wait, hold on. What are you saying? So, you mean..."


    "Yes."


    I shed a grin.


    "In this defense operation, were not going to be on these walls"


    I quickly erased the chalk drawing of the wall on the board and drew a path that extended much farther south, to a darkke.


    "Well head south and wait at the entrance of the ck Lake. As soon as Jormungandr pokes its head out of theke, well climb onto its body and begin our assault."


    Whether or not they thought I was serious about climbing onto a snakes body, the heroes all wore expressions of utter shock.


    "!"


    "?!"


    Especially Lilly and Saintess Margarita, the scaredy-cat duo, clung to each other and emitted silent screams. ying weak again.


    "It typically takes three days to travel from the ck Lake to the walls of Crossroad. For those three days, well be beating the hell out of this giant snake."


    I roughly sketched Jormungandrs gigantic body on the chalkboard.


    The drawing resembled some kind of elongated worm, but theyd get the gist.


    "Its body is massive. And so its neural centers, whichmand its body, are scattered."


    I pointed to three ces on Jormungandrs body sketch.


    The head. The middle of the body. And near the tail.


    "We destroy the three most crucial centers. That will stop it."


    Its sort of a target-destruction mechanism.


    If we seed in destroying these three points, Jormungandr would have to retreat to its nest to recover.


    If we fail? It would destroy the wall, devour the city, and keep moving north.


    "So, this defense operation will closely resemble close-quartersbat."


    Landing directly on the giant snakes body. Destroying the protruding neural centers. Naturally, this would resemble hand-to-handbat.


    This was also why the operation could be nned without Damien.


    In this mission to defeat Jormungandr, long-range sniping abilities werent highly needed.


    "Nine days until the next defense operation starts. That means we have just six days until Jormungandr sticks its head out of theke."


    Because the defense starts at thekes entrance, the time is even more criticalpared to traditional defenses based on the creatures arrival at the walls.


    "During this time, well create weapons capable of damaging the creature, and you all will undergo intensive training."


    I looked around at the heroes.


    "This defensive battle will be entirely different from those weve faced before. Well have to operate on the monsters body for a maximum of three days, so the threat level is unlike our previous encounters withrge monsters."


    I nodded solemnly at all the party members who looked at me with anxious eyes.


    "Brace yourselves."


    I then announced the formation.


    The main party of four, minus Damien. A support party of five. A Penal Squad of five.


    In total, 14 people were set tond directly on Jormungandrs body to execute this perilous operation.


    I had decided not to bring any regr soldiers. We would be spending three days on the body of a boss monster that exuded malevolent energy.


    It was an operation that could only be endured by hero-tier characters.


    As always, the members of the main party nodded with resolute faces. The support party and the Penal Squad also obeyed mymand with stern expressions.


    "If Jormungandr breaks through the southern front and heads north, its path will cross the Imperial Capital."


    From the perspective of the support party, it was obviously a situation worth risking their lives to prevent.


    "My homnd is also in that path."


    With a stern face, Kun clenched both fists.


    "Im willing to risk my life, Your Highness."


    The Penal Squad seemed to have their own serious reasons tomit. I gave a faint smile to the bandit king who was burning with determination.


    "Lilly, and Saintess Margarita!"


    I called out to the two who had been anxiously waiting for their names. I gestured to them.


    "You two will stay as reserves in Crossroad."


    Their faces instantly lit up, but it wasnt the time to rejoice.


    "This defensive battle poses a risk that the city itself may be swept away. Hence, the evacuation of the citizens will also be conducted differently."


    Previously, even if monsters prated the city, they would mainly focus on killing humans and seldom touched the citys facilities and buildings.


    Thats why previous evacuations merely involved temporarily relocating citizens to the north of the city.


    However, the level of threat this time was different. The entire city could be annihted.


    If we dont prepare, in the worst-case scenario, Jormungandr could tten the city and destroy its infrastructure, putting all the citizens lives at risk.


    "Lilly, cooperate with all the artisans and guild members to construct emergency shelters, water storage, and food warehouses. Establish them in the empty ins northeast of the city."


    "Yes, understood!"


    "Saintess, Ill assignbor to you. Construct makeshift medical facilities in the citys northeast. Make sure there are enough beds and medicinal supplies."


    "As youmand, Your Highness."


    I nodded gravely at the two who answered with serious faces.


    "I hope your efforts will prove unnecessary."


    Their role was to prepare for the worst.


    Of course, the best oue would be to repel Jormungandr before it reaches the walls.


    If the monster does make it to the walls, then all is lost.


    But I am the Lord of thisnd.


    Even if the game ends, even if the operation fails, even if the world perishes


    I still have a responsibility to those who survive. Thats why we have to prepare for the worst.


    I hope they work diligently, but I also hope that all their efforts prove futile.


    Reading my thoughts, Lilly and Margarita nodded once again.


    Both of them had now lost their usual timid expressions, instead bearing the faces of heroes of this front line.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    After the summoned meeting had ended and the heroes were dispersing, Junior was about to leave the lords mansion and head to her own hotel room. But Reina Windwell blocked her way.


    "Hey, Jupiters daughter."


    Leaning against the door at an angle, the woman who blocked her path looked like some sort of third-rate thug. Yet, from this elderly mage emanated a peculiar dignity.


    That irritated Junior, who frowned, while Reina gave a sly smile.


    "Why havent youe to see me? Ive been waiting. Dont you want to extend your lifespan?"


    "I know my own condition very well, Lady Reina."


    Junior curtly responded and brushed past her.


    "I know all too well that extending ones life is impossible. Do you think I havent visited one or two temples to try to cure this illness?"


    "Hmm, temples, you say."


    "I dont know what youre scheming, but Im not foolish enough to fall for such false advertising and be a pawn in your secretive agenda."


    Walking briskly, Junior continued on her way, but Reina followed her withrge strides. Junior fired back coldly.


    "How about you focus on preparing for the next defense battle? Jormungandr, the World Serpent. Seems like itll be a first for even you, the grandmander of the Mage Corps."


    Trying to shake her off, Junior was interrupted when Reina suddenly changed the topic.


    "Did you know, Jupiters daughter? Typically, mages can only control one attribute."


    "...?"


    "But, very rarely, mages appear who can handle multiple attributes. And theres amon factor among these multi-attribute mages. Do you know what that is?"


    Making a gun shape with her hand, Reina went, "Bang!"


    "Theyve been attacked by magic during their infancy."


    "..."


    "The elemental attribute of the magic they were hit with as children embeds itself in their magical heart, forcibly awakening their affinity for that particr element."


    Junior scowled and red at Reina, who smiled, crinkles forming at the corners of her mouth.


    "The magic attacks you suffered from in your childhood were Jupiters lightning and my wind. Thats why you can control lightning and wind, on top of your innate water attribute, making you a tri-elemental mage."


    "...What are you trying to say?"


    "Like Jupiter, Im also one of the sources of your magic. Your magical parent, shall we say?"


    Snap!


    Junior pointed her wand at Reina, growling menacingly.


    "If you utter such disgusting words again, Ill kill you."


    "Whoa, whoa, calm down and listen."


    Reina continued, unfazed.


    "Every time you use magic and cough up blood, feeling the strain on your body, its because of the residual magical elements carved into your heart. Specifically, its because of the foreign magical elements that remain there. These elements keep inflicting wounds and burdens on your magic core."


    "..."


    "But I am the owner of the wind element that remains in your heart. Moreover, Im Cmity Wind, the one with the most precise magic control on the continent. I can clean up those remnants for you."


    Reina extended her index finger, pointing at Juniors left chest.


    "Reducing your magic powers burden should make your heart healthier and extend your lifespan. Convinced yet?"


    "...I understand."


    Sure, I understood the principle. However,


    "Why are you going out of your way to help me like this? Because youre involved in the attack, like you said? Or is it guilt? A petty sense of duty? Why?"


    I couldnt understand why Reina was doing all this.


    What did she stand to gain from this? Why was she willing to help?


    Reina shrugged her shoulders.


    "Does it really matter? Considering the immediate benefits? If you take this spell, itll certainly do more for your health than munching on spinach and tomatoes."


    "..."


    "Just answer Yes or No. Im not the kind of woman who badgers people who dont want to be involved."


    Junior bit her lower lip in contemtion.


    Reina chuckled at her hesitation.


    "Isnt it foolish to miss out on a valuable opportunity just because of a fragile ego?"


    "!"


    "I get it if you dont like me, but if enduring a bit of humiliation can save your life, wouldnt it be stupid to miss that chance because of your pride?"


    Reina lightly tapped Juniors forehead with her forefinger.


    "Act like a mage, brat. Act like a mage!"


    "..."


    "If you can live even one more day to achieve magical prowess, you should be willing to sell your soul to the devil. Thats what a mage does, right?"


    Junior clenched her mouth shut and red at Reina in displeasure.


    And then


    ***


    ...she ended up in Reinas room.


    On the third floor of the barracks, in the officers quarters, Reina, who had two rooms to herself, flung off her military cap as soon as they entered.


    "No need for any dys. Lets start right away."


    Reinas room was as devoid of personal touches as Jupiters had been. All that was in there were a few sets of clothes and a pack of cigarettes.


    Is this how all transient soldiers live?


    Junior hesitated, ufortable and awkward in someone elses space. Reina smirked and gestured toward a seat.


    "Sit wherever you like. Oh, and take off your top."


    "What?"


    "Were about to start. Ill be channeling my magic power into yours. Would you rather do it with your clothes on? Theyll just get ruined."


    "Ugh..."


    Even though they were of the same sex, the idea of showing her bare body to someone else was unsettling, but her life was at stake here.


    Reluctantly, Junior turned her back and removed her upper clothing.


    The left side of her body was marred by rough burn scars.


    Scars left 15 years ago, caught in the bombings led by Jupiter and Reina.


    "..."


    Gazing down at the thin, scarred back of the young mage, Reina remained expressionless.


    Junior, who had now removed her pointy hat, turned around and rolled her eyes.


    "So, what should I do while you perform this spell?"


    "Just one thing."


    Grinning, Reina ced her hand above Juniors left shoulder de.


    "Dont pass out."


    A cold touch made her flinch momentarily; from the tips of Reinas fingers, a magic power sharp as a knife de began to infiltrate Juniors body.


    "Cough..."


    The pain was unbearable. Blood seeped from Juniors tightly clenched lower lip.


    "Ah...Argh!"


    It felt as if thousands of needles were piercing the area around her heart. Shaking violently, Junior endured the agony.


    With her eyes tightly closed, Reina moved her magic power meticulously to continue the spell, sweat pouring from her like rain.


    "Hang in there, Jupiters daughter. Just a little more...!"


    ***


    The spell ended after 15 minutes, but both Junior and Reina were nearly drained, copsing on opposite ends of a sofa.


    "I...I almost died..."


    Due to the blood and mucus spewed at the end of the spell, Juniors lips were tinged red.


    Reina too had burst a nosebleed from the extreme finesse required in managing her magic power. With a cloth pressed against her nose, Reina spoke.


    "I managed to extract some of Jupiters lightning magic elements that were lingering inside you with your magic power. Of course, not all of it... Well have to do this about three more times to be roughly done."


    "You want to do this three more times...? Are you serious?"


    "Heh, once you feel the effects, youll be the one begging for more."


    At Reinas snide remark, Junior lightly gathered magic power at her fingertips.


    Huh?


    The left side of her chest, which always felt heavy whenever she used magic, now felt lighter.


    The foreign sensation that had been stifling her chest had noticeably lessened. Opening her lips slightly, Junior moved the magic power at her fingertips around.


    Was managing magic power always this easy?


    The stress on her body had substantially reduced. Reinas spell really was effective.


    "Do you believe me now?"


    Puffing her chest out in pride, Reina smiled, to which Junior hesitantly nodded.


    "It really...it really worked. Thank you."


    "So, youre going to return the favor, right?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "You didnt expect to get thisborious spell for free, did you? That would be rather conscienceless."


    Reinas cheeky smile deepened, making Juniors stomach churn.


    Sure, the effects were positive and she was thankful, but one of the reasons she had to endure this in the first ce was because of Reina. Having her aggressively push the spell, only to then immediately demandpensation, didnt sit well with Junior.


    However, thatpensation turned out to be lighter than expected.


    Snip-


    Lighting a cigarette, Reina curtly said, "Tell me your story."


    "My story?"


    "What happened afterward. How did Jupiter end up here?"


    Exhaling a long puff of smoke, the aged sorceresss profile seemed lost in deep regret.


    "Tell me about the 15 years I dont know about, between you and your mother."


    "..."


    Junior hesitated for a moment before cautiously asking.


    "Is that really all you want?"


    "Thats all I want."


    "I really cant understand you."


    "You dont need to."


    Crushing the end of her cigarette with her lips, Reina smirked bitterly.


    "I dont know why Im doing this, either. Maybe Ive grown sentimental with age."


    "..."


    "You can think of it as an old womans nonsense... So, what do you say?"


    Snip-


    Junior pulled out a pipe, lit it, and took a puff. The herbal aroma wafted from the end of the pipe.


    "Alright. But in return, you have to tell me as well."


    "Tell you what?"


    "About the time when my mom was young," Junior said, a little embarrassed.


    Reina Windwell smiled warmly and nodded, "Id be happy to share stories about my younger self, Jupiter Junior."


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the first floor of the barracks where the Penal Squad was stationed.


    "Do you really think such a massive snake exists?"


    "Last time we got swallowed by that huge slime, remember? That disgusting stomach? If something thatrge exists in jelly form, why not a snake?"


    "Riding on top of such a snake, battling for three days... Can we really do that?"


    "But if we cant, even our homnd is in danger..."


    Kuns party of five sat discussing the uing defense mission when


    BANG!


    Suddenly, the door to the room swung open with a jarring noise. Startled, Kun and his bandits looked in that direction.


    "Come out."


    Standing there with an emotionless expression was Lucas. Behind him, Evangeline held several sheathed swords, her eyes twinkling as though expecting something.


    Confused, Kun asked, "Come out where, Sir Knight?"


    "Theres a training ground over there. Follow me."


    "But why the training ground all of a sudden"


    Before Kun could finish his sentence,


    WHOOSH!


    Lucas swung down the sword he was holding.


    "What the hell are you doing, Sir Knight?!"


    ng!


    Kun quickly parried the sword with his fist.


    Evangeline tossed each member of the bandit party a sheathed sword. Still bewildered, they gripped the swords as Lucas growled.


    "If youre noting to the training ground, well do it here."


    "W-what exactly are you"


    WHOOSH!


    No time for questions. Lucas swung his sword again, and the bandits screamed, narrowly dodging the blow.


    "Aha! I get it!" Kun, hastily donning his gauntlets to block Lucass attack, shouted. "Youre training us for the uing defense mission! Because were weak inrge monster battles, youre attacking us like a savage beast, right?!"


    "... "


    "You care about us so much! Youre much nicer than you look, Sir Knight!"


    Lucas tly replied, "No, thats not it."


    "Huh?"


    "I just dont like you guys. Im doing this because I want to beat some sense into you."


    Lucass piercing blue eyes flickered likenterns.


    "You guys were a nuisance in thest defense mission, right? Cant have that this time. Id rather break your arms and legs here so you cant even go to the front lines. And thats what I n to do."


    All five members of the Penal Squad swallowed hard.


    They had faced the empires army often enough to be wary. They sensed it.


    This knight was serious.


    He really intended to beat them to death!


    "Stand up straight, you ragtag bunch of bandits."


    Holding his sword in front of him, Lucas growled menacingly.


    "Ill show you a spell that turns you from bandits into soldiers."

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    After the meeting dispersed, and the party members went their separate ways to their amodations, I found myself alone, teleporting into the dungeon.


    - sh!


    The base camp was still eerily empty.


    Despite its ample space, the only NPCs in sight were the magic cksmith Kellibey and teleport specialist Coco the Severer.


    "Hmm"


    Originally in the game, this base camp wasnt bustling with activity, but it was never this deserted either.


    Youd usually see other NPCs fulfilling various roles, and there were always a few NPC adventurer parties heading deep into the dungeon.


    This was the dungeon in Lake Kingdom, a ce where all sorts of quests and recruitments took ce.


    Why is it so empty? What could be the reason?


    As if picking up on my internal thoughts, Kellibey approached me, waving his hand and began to speak.


    "Seems like something big is happening deep in the dungeon."


    "Deep in the dungeon?"


    "Judging by the fact that neither the wandering undead nor the adventurers who usuallye to me for gear have been seen for quite some time, something significant must be going on."


    Kellibey shrugged.


    "Im not exactly sure whats happening, to be honest."


    "Hmm"


    What event would make NPCs disappear like this? I pondered, searching my memory of past gamey.


    "Youve been popping in and outtely. What brings you here alone today?"


    Snapped back to reality by Kellibeys words, I remembered my primary objective wasnt the missing NPCs.


    "Is your offer to craft equipment with the Jormungandr scales still valid?"


    "Sure is. Itll take some time to refine the scales and craft it, but have you decided what kind of equipment you want?"


    I nodded, then spoke.


    "Please make me a pickaxe."


    "...?"


    "As durable as possible. So durable it wont break even if I use it continuously for about three days."


    Kellibey blinked his bushy eyes in bewilderment.


    "Making a pickaxe isnt hard, but what do you n to do with it?"


    "Youve seen this stages monster, right? I n to take down Jormungandr with it."


    "What? Take down the World Serpent?"


    Kellibey burst intoughter, clutching his stomach.


    "Hahaha! Keep your jokes within limits, young one! The rise of Jormungandr is a natural cmity that happens once every few hundred years! It cant be stopped by human effort!"


    "You seem to forget, Im themander of the southern front of the Everck Empire."


    I exhaled a deep sigh.


    "If a monster is advancing, its only natural to stop it. By any means necessary."


    "If it were me, Id just break down the walls and let it pass. Its the most practical way to minimize damage."


    Sure, that would work for Crossroad. It would create a lot of issues for every other kingdom up north, though.


    "Jormungandr is a devourer of civilizations! An ancient monster that has existed since the gods walked the earth! How do you n on taking that down?"


    "Its definitely a monster from mythological times."


    I replied tly.


    "But it has died once before."


    I had scoured the historical texts of this world, wondering if it would help strategize. It didnt take long to find records.


    Centuries ago.


    Dusk Bringar, thest wyrm of the world, had stood in the way of Jormungand. The two mythic-level monsters reportedly fought for seven days and eight nights.


    And on the morning of the eighth day, a verdict was reached. Dusk Bringar had killed Jormungandr.


    The Emperor expressed his gratitude to Dusk Bringar for saving the Everck Empire, and from that moment on, Dusk Bringar was destined to protect the empire until itsst breath.


    It was said that the Emperor and Dusk Bringar grew so close that they had a child, leading to the birth of the Bringar Duchy... Anyway.


    A snake with a well-documented death in history.


    That same snake had resurrected in the dark depths of Lake Kingdom and started moving north again.


    I suddenly thought of the Vampire Lord Celendion. He had said the same thing. That he had perished once but was reborn here.


    Maybe all the monsters in this dungeon were once dead too.


    If that were the case, then why?


    Who had created this darkness in Lake Kingdom, and how had they managed to resurrect these monsters?


    Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I reminded myself that the immediate task was to stop Jormungandr.


    "Hes not invincible. And I know his weakness."


    I pointed at my head, waist, and tailbone.


    "There are three protruding nerve centers. Destroy them, and Jormungandr will give up moving north and return to its nest in this dungeon."


    "..."


    "The issue is, ordinary weapons wont even scratch him. His natural defense is ridiculous. But a weapon made from his own fallen scales?"


    Because its a scale that fell from his massive body.


    Ironically, it could hurt him.


    "I see... so youre ordering the pickaxe for that reason. It would be efficient to destroy those areas with a pickaxe..."


    "Exactly. Well climb on the snakes back and chip away at those spots, like mining for ore."


    "Hmm...!"


    Kellibeys eyes twinkled suddenly, almost boyishly.


    "...Sounds fun."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Dont y dumb. I said it sounds incredibly fun. Climbing on Jormungands back and mining it with a pickaxe? And we can also gather rare materials falling from its body in real-time, cant we?"


    "Yes, well... thats true?"


    Kellibey took a big step toward me, looking excited.


    "Ill apany you."


    "What? Excuse me?"


    "No need to y dumb. I said Ill apany you."


    Kellibey grinned, twisting his mustache.


    "An opportunity to mine a living world serpent? Youre not thinking of missing out on this, are you, kid?"


    "..."


    "I can repair equipment on the spot, and even craft new equipment from the materials we gather. How about it? Dont need to say it myself, but Im incredibly useful."


    I had no reason to refuse. Especially when Damien was out for the season, leaving an open slot in the main party.


    "You must be out of your mind, Kellibey."


    "Ha-ha-ha! The same goes for you!"


    And so,


    [Kellibey (SR)] <Guest Character>


    - Level: 55


    - Title: The One Searching for the Last Piece


    - ss: Magic cksmith


    - Strength 19, Agility 5, Intelligence 24, Stamina 29, Magic Power 20


    Kellibey had temporarily joined the main party!


    Given that he was a crafting character, his stats were not particrly high for his level.


    However, considering that almost all hero characters werebat sses, Kellibey, being a crafting ss and having reached level 55, was pretty remarkable in his own right.


    His skill set... well, it was pretty much useless in battle.


    All of his skills were specialized for crafting, refining, and enchanting equipment. How the hell did he manage to reach level 55 with those skills?


    "First, lets melt down all the scales we have and turn them into pickaxes. A hammer would be good too. And then..."


    Excited as if going on a pic, Kellibey began to enumerate the equipment he nned to make. Watching him, I couldnt help but smile wryly.


    "In six days, Jormungandr will be showing its head out of theke. Youll need to have all the equipment ready by then."


    "Heh-heh! Dont worry about the deadline, Im exceptionally good at meeting those!"


    ...Its always the overly confident ones who end up missing the deadline...


    ***


    The next day.


    The crafting guilds at the Crossroad had also created equipment for us.


    "I heard youll be fighting on the body of a giant serpent. Itll be hard to maintain bnce and move around in such an environment."


    The head of the cksmiths guild and the head of the alchemists guild presented new items.


    "Weve created these. Grappling hookunchers." (TL Note: Seid ihr das Essen? Nein wir sind die Jger!)


    I took the offered item and examined it. It was an additional piece of equipment that looked like a gauntlet, worn on the arm.


    A fist-sized hook attached to a silver thread was mounted on the equipment.


    "Fire it like this..."


    Whoosh!


    The guild leader operated the grappling hookuncher, and with a crisp sound, the hook flew across the room and embedded itself into the opposite wall. The silver thread stretched taut between the wall and theuncher.


    "Once the hook is firmly attached, operate it again, and the device will reel in the thread, pulling you toward the hooked location."


    He manipted the device again, and the gears inside the device started whirling, retracting the silver thread and pulling the guild leader towards the wall.


    Indeed, this would make movement much easier on the serpents back. Some training would be necessary, but it looked promising.


    "The device runs on the users magic power. Operating it will consume some, so keep that in mind."


    "Excellent. Prepare thirty of these by today."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    If each person had two, wed be set even if one broke. I nodded, looking down at the grappling hookuncher on my arm.


    ***


    Subsequently, all fifteen members from the three parties of hero characters were equipped with grappling hookunchers and trained in their use.


    Closebat ss characters were naturally adept at using their bodies, so they quickly adapted. The mages, whose devices ran on magic power, also adjusted in no time.


    Kellibey and I struggled to get used to the grappling hookuncher, much to my frustration. Damn it.


    "Human engineers can, heh, create decent equipment too, huh!" Kellibey, who had been struggling with the grappling hook training, grumbled.


    "But this isnt designed for dwarves! I need to modify mine!" And then he started retrofitting his ownuncher. He attached a magic booster and even tripled the size of the hook.


    Soon enough, he started flying around. Ugh, a flying dwarf!


    In the end, my skill level was the lowest, forcing me to continue practicing the grappling hook even during the teams break times. Urgh.


    In addition to this grappling hook training, we also used up our remaining two entries to clear the [Slime Dungeon] event.


    Mostly, it was Penal Squad getting limated and leveling up.


    The initial objective of this free explorationto reach level 50 with the main party and farm various items from the Zone 5 dungeonwas long gone.


    However, specialized training to defeat Jormungandr was proceeding smoothly.


    ***


    The focus of this operation may be on the hero characters, but naturally, the regr soldiers also have a role to y in this defensive battle. This was n B in case n A, the hero party strategy, fails.


    Using cannons and ballistae, they would hold Jormungandr back with heavy firepower.


    Of course, this would be ast-ditch effort if n A fails.


    In the face of Jormungandrs thick defenses, human artillery didnt mean much.


    Still, as long as were doing some damage, even if minimal, theres hope. So preparations were underway.


    New mercenary troops were being continually hired and replenished.


    Their role may be small in this particr defensive battle, but in most stages, they y a crucial role.


    Boom! Boom! Ka-boom!


    "Careful with that! Easy!"


    "Thats all gunpowder, you idiots! If you drop it, youre the ones wholl suffer!"


    "Hey, newbie! The cost of any damaged gear ising out of your pay! You think you can make a quick buck as a mercenary? Youll just end up in debt!"


    The new recruits followed the instructions of the veteran mercenaries, sweating bullets as they moved and set up equipment.


    The young-faced new soldiers were in the new uniforms of our southern front, working alongside the Penal Squad members who were now more spirited than before.


    I heard that Reina manages them during the day and Lucas takes over at night. Thanks to that, they were beginning to resemble a proper army.


    ...


    I want to pay these neers for as long as they be veterans.


    I want to give them their sries, bonuses, and even hang medals on their chests.


    Until the day when all the strategies arepleted, and an army is no longer needed on the southern front, leading to its disbandment.


    To make that happen, we have to pass through this stage right in front of us.


    The enemys invasion is imminent. Observing the busy fortress city, I clenched my fist tightly.


    ***


    As always, time flew by quickly.


    Only one day remained until the operation to defeat Jormungandr.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Operation Jormungandr Repulsion, One Day Before Execution.


    Essentially, all possible preparations had beenpleted.


    The heroes had finished their training, and ample quantities of picks, hammers, and other equipment crafted by Kellibey had been secured. The ordinary soldiers had alsopleted their formation drills.


    The citizens were prepared for evacuation, and shelters had been set up in the northeastern part of the city.


    And so, on the evening before the operation was tomence, I ordered all the hero characters to rest.


    They would face a brutal three days ahead. I hoped they would spend theirst evening in rtivefort.


    "...Thats why I ordered everyone to rest."


    I clicked my tongue as I saw Lucas, the knight who had been sticking close to me as my bodyguard.


    "Do you have to follow me even when I told you to rest? Dont you have somewhere to be?"


    Lucas promptly replied, "No!"


    "Youre wasting your youthful years, Lucas..."


    How did you end up being my bodyguard and spending such a dull 24 hours? I feel sorry for you, kid.


    "I appreciate your concern, My Lord, but I regte my own rest and leisure."


    "Like I believe that..."


    Hes been following me all day, and even when I sleep, he stands guard outside the door. Does this guy even sleep properly?


    "Come with me."


    I led Lucas through a winding path to the garden of the lords mansion.


    In a courtyard that overlooked the city were a few dust-covered sunbeds.


    I casually plopped down on one of them and rested my chin on my hand.


    "Sit down."


    "Huh?"


    "Lets soak in the evening sun together."


    "But I have to protect you"


    "Tsk!"


    When I made a clicking sound with my tongue, Lucas reluctantly sat next to me.


    I brought him here because if I rest, maybe he will too.


    I stretched outfortably on the sunbed, while Lucas awkwardly tried to mimic me.


    From this yard, the cityscape of Crossroad was in full view. Lucas and I spent some time silently looking over the city as it bathed in the light of the setting sun.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes, My Lord?"


    "Why do you protect this city?"


    I asked out of the blue, and an obvious answer came back.


    "Because you are here, My Lord."


    "..."


    This guy really needs to develop some unpredictability... His repertoire is way too predictable. Every time he opens his mouth, its My Lord, My Lord, all unwavering loyalty.


    "And..."


    Then Lucas added something. I blinked and looked at him. Huh?


    "Because there are otherrades as well."


    "..."


    "Evangeline, Damien, Junior, Lilly, Saintess Margarita... the Shadow Squad, and many otherrades are here as well."


    Lucas scratched the back of his head, awkwardly.


    "Ivee to care about them. ...So, I want to protect them."


    "..."


    I looked at Lucas profile and chuckled.


    "Youve grown, too."


    "Huh? Me?"


    "Yes. Youve grown."


    Originally, Lucas was the main character of this game themanding officer on the Southern Front.


    A knight with the virtues of a leader, caring for his subordinates with a broad perspective.


    However, unlike the game, I had maintained my position as themander, and Lucas had be someone who blindly followed and protected only me.


    I had secretly worried that I was stifling Lucas growth.


    Fortunately, it appears that was just my own insecurity.


    Lucas was growing in his own way, and not just him; I hade to value my otherrades as well.


    Grinning, I lightly patted Lucas on the back.


    "Lets keep up the hard work tomorrow, Lucas."


    Lucas grinned back and replied, "Ill dly follow you, my Lord. I will protect you with my life."


    Huh... Despite his growth, it seems like his stale dialogue repertoire will never change... I have a feeling...


    ***


    South-east from Crossroad, the Margrave of Crosss orchard.


    Evangeline stood in front of her parents graves.


    "Im here, Father. Mother."


    Holding a bouquet of flowers, Evangelineid them in front of the gravestones and smiled faintly.


    "Youre not mad that I dont visit often, right? Ive been incredibly busy, you know."


    Still, the cemetery felt unfamiliar, right down to her parents names etched on the gravestones.


    Evangeline briefly thought that she would never get used to this ce.


    "...The monstering this time is said to be a giant snake."


    Squatting down in front of the gravestone, Evangeline started to sob, her hands cupping her cheeks.


    "Crossroad itself might be destroyed, the seniors are evacuating the citizens and preparing for refuge. Its a bit nerve-wracking since weve never faced a monster like this before."


    Evangeline nced at her fathers gravestone.


    "I wonder how you would have faced this monster, Dad?"


    Then she stared intently at her mothers gravestone.


    "And what words of encouragement would you have offered, Mom?"


    Laughing softly at her pointless musings, Evangeline said, "Ill go now."


    Dusting off her knees, she stood up and whispered, "I will protect it. Our familys vige."


    Looking at her parents graves, the girl made a vow.


    "I will protect this path that you both risked your lives for, the memories Ive had with both of you."


    A gust of wind blew across the meadow, messing up her bright tinum hair. Evangeline clenched a small fist in front of her chest.


    "Because I am Evangeline Cross."


    She would fight.


    As the sessor of the Cross family.


    And thus, she would prove.


    That the struggles of the Cross family throughout the generations were not in vain.


    Clenching her fist tight, she dered, "Because I am the future Margrave of Cross."


    Evangelines emerald eyes sparkled with resolute determination.


    ***


    Crossroad downtown, the barracks. Reinas room.


    A party of five mages sent as reinforcements from the Imperial Capital were holding a quiet meeting.


    "Could it really be the Jormungandr from the myths?"


    "If its as dangerous as the Third Prince fears, we should respond from the Imperial Capital level"


    "We are that Imperial Capital level response."


    Reina coldly cut off her subordinates worries.


    "From the beginning, the Imperial Capital has been too busy focusing on other fronts. Even if a god of evil were to descend here, they probably wouldnt care."


    "..."


    "If it truly poses a threat to the Empire, its our responsibility to deal with it on our front."


    "But Reina, we didnte here to hunt monsters. Our primary mission is"


    Reina silenced her subordinate by raising her hand.


    "Any element that poses a threat to the peace of the Empire must be eliminated. Thats our purpose."


    "..."


    "If Jormungand is truly as dangerous a monster as they say, then its elimination should take precedence over other missions."


    It was then.


    "Lady Reina."


    One of the party members, who had been standing guard at the entrance, cautiously approached Reina and reported.


    "A guest has arrived. Its that young mage."


    "..."


    With a wave of her hand, Reina signaled, and her subordinates promptly exited the room.


    Once they had all left, Junior peeked her head into the room.


    "Um, did I interrupt? Were you in the middle of an important discussion?"


    "Not at all. We had just finished our meeting."


    Reina spread her arms to both sides and gestured for her to enter.


    "So, what brings you here today, Jupiters daughter? Im pleased you came to see me first."


    "...I came to receive another spell before the battle."


    Junior hesitated, pursed her lips, and finally spoke softly.


    "I also want to talk a little more about my mother."


    Reina grinned and beckoned her inside.


    "Come in. Lets have a chat."


    Junior entered the room nervously, and Reina immediately asked her.


    "By the way, have you eaten?"


    "Uh? No, I havent..."


    "After the spell, lets have a meal and continue our conversation. There are some surprisingly good ces to eat even in this remote area."


    Expertly inviting her to a meal, Reina began preparing for the spell. Junior watched Reinas back intently, exhaling a dubious breath.


    ***


    The Temple.


    Kun entered his brothers sickroom with a lively smile.


    "Kureha! Im here!"


    "...Kun."


    Sitting on the bed and busy with some paperwork, Kureha greeted Kun with a happy smile. Kun tilted his head.


    "What are you doing? Werent you supposed to be recuperating? What are these papers?"


    "Its some backlog of administrative work for the temple... I felt guilty for only receiving help, so Ive been assisting with the work here. Fortunately, even with my leg like this, I still have a role to y."


    "..."


    Kun nced somberly at his brothers damaged left leg. Kureha shifted the topic with a light smile.


    "How about you? I heard the Penal Squad has been giving you a hard timetely. Are you okay?"


    It seemed the rumor of Lucas disciplining the Penal Squad had spread throughout the city. Kun raised his hands in frustration.


    "Ugh, dont even mention it. That knight, he practically tormented us like he wanted to eat us alive. Does he hate me that much? Well, hes pretty hateful, and I hate him too. Damn it."


    Grumbling, Kun soon nodded.


    "...But I have to admit, Ive definitely improved because of it."


    Kureha blinked at the noticeably different attitude of his younger brother.


    "During thest defense battle, I was more inclined to do just enough and then flee."


    Kun clenched his fists and thumped them against his chest.


    "But this defense battle feels different. If I dont stop that monster, you and our homnd up north... the thought of them being swallowed whole by the monsteres first."


    "..."


    "Now I think I somewhat understand why people here risk their lives to stand on the walls."


    Kun broke into a grin and patted his older brother on the shoulder.


    "Dont worry, whether giant snakes attack or monsters swarm in like a pack of dogs, Ive got you, bro."


    "...Im always sorry, Kun."


    "Bro, you have nothing to be sorry for. You protected me back then. Now its my turn."


    "...


    "Heh, its only natural for a younger brother to protect his older brother, right?"


    Kun grinned and extended a fist.


    "Share some of your awesome luck with me."


    "dly."


    The two brothers lightly bumped their fists together.


    Kureha looked at his younger brother, who was twice his size, and smiled bitterly.


    "Go on, Kun the Miracle Maker."


    ***


    Damien sat in the darkness.


    Despite theplete absence of the ursed aura from the ck Queen, Damiensplexion remained dark, as if he were still engulfed by that ominous energy.


    I am...


    Damien looked down at his empty hands.


    Why was I fighting? What was it for?


    Afterying down his weapons and being excluded from the party, Damien lost the inertia of battle. He finally had a moment to reflect on himself.


    Ive already lost half of what matters... what else am I trying to protect, suffering like this?


    Perhaps it was because the nightmares shown by the ck Queen over the past few weeks had been too vivid.


    The faces of the people he had lost were almost tangible, crystal clear.


    Their smiles, their deaths.


    Thats why it hurt more.


    I miss you...


    Damien hunched over even more.


    I miss you...


    He no longer wanted to fight.


    He didnt want to stand in front of terrifying monsters, acting tough.


    In this hellish world, he didnt want to do anything anymore.


    He just wanted to remain... submerged in the darkness.


    ***


    The next day. Dawn.


    The southernmost point of the world. The ck Lake.


    Bubbling...


    Breaking through the surface of the murkyke.


    Whoosh...!


    The massive head of a snake, flickering in a silvery hue, emerged.


    The boss monster of STAGE 9.


    The World Serpent, Jormungandr, finally revealed itself to the outside world.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    A raid party of 3 groups, 15 people.


    Before dawn broke, we finished our preparations and teleported to the Lake Kingdoms shoreline.


    We stood at a vantage point overlooking the darkke, waiting for the emergence of Jormungandr.


    "Hee-ya, cha-cha-cha!"


    Next to me, Kellibey was doing some sort of exercise as he looked out over theke, extending his short arms and legs.


    God... I feel awkward saying this, but your stretching pose really resembles a saint. Please stop.


    "Whats up, why dont youe over here and try it? Youll regret it when you get old if you keep slouching like that all the time!"


    "Dont nag like a dad... I mean, dont drag me into this!"


    Half-forcibly dragged by Kellibey, I also found myself overlooking theke while stretching. Damn it... Hee-ya, cha-cha-cha.


    "Its been a really long time since Ive been out of Lake Kingdom!"


    Kellibey pped his hands after finishing his stretches.


    "Being in there, you be insensitive to the passage of time."


    "Why stay in there all the time? Theres a teleport gate anyway. Well build a cksmiths shop for you at Crossroad, so you can stay out in the sunlight."


    I slyly made this offer, not to exploit him, but out of concern for his health. Kellibey shook his head.


    "There are things I can do only when Im in there. Plus, the other poor souls crawling around down there could use a cksmith."


    No matter how I tried to persuade him, Kellibey plugged his ears and refused to listen.


    Damn. Stubborn as a dwarf should be, the old coot.


    "Hmm..."


    Meanwhile, Reina and the reinforcement party were inspecting the teleport gate beside us.


    "This ce has a lot of fascinating things, Your Highness. From vanished teleportation magic to dungeons below theke..."


    "The ancient magical kingdom connected to those monsters is beneath us."


    I gave Reina a sly smile.


    "I thought the centralmand had all this figured out?"


    "We were briefed a bit before deployment, but I had no idea there were things beyond modern magic here."


    Scratching her chin, Reina looked at me with twinkling eyes.


    "Could I join you on your next exploration?"


    "If the situation allows."


    Magicians always seem interested in ancient magic.


    But strictly speaking, reinforcements are just that. No need to share experience points with friends who will soon be leaving.


    Thats why I had intentionally kept Reinas party separate in the dungeon.


    Still, the next stage is the boss stage at level 10. It might be good to go on a joint training exploration with all the hero characters...


    As we all eased our tensions through idle chatter,


    Grrrrrrrr-


    The ground began to rumble.


    Everyone instinctively realized an enemy was approaching. I shouted.


    "Everyone, get ready!"


    Blub blub...


    The surface of the darkke churned as if hit by a storm, and then,


    Swoooosh!


    A terrifying waterspout erupted.


    Amidst the waterspout, a massive snakes head appeared, its scales flickering in a silvery gray. I spat out its name.


    "Jormungandr!"


    Rooooar!


    The yellow eyes of the monster emerged from the depths, and the air seemed to boil with a peculiar sound.


    ...Massive.


    A term I had used many times, but I couldnt help but use it again. There was no other word that described it so well.


    Even just the portion of its head that had surfaced was about the size of an entire mansion.


    Whats up with this ridiculous size!


    This is a "mega" monster...!


    Seeing it with my own eyes, the impact was on a different level from what Id felt in the game.


    Is it even possible for such arge creature to exist in the world?


    Shhhhhhh-


    Releasing a chilling breath, Jormungandr slowly pulled its body out of theke.


    Its massive, silvery-gray body, covered in scales the size of small shields, scraped against the ground as it finally madendfall.


    Ssh-!


    The darkke water surged, spilling over the banks.


    Standing beside the pier, we were showered with droplets falling like a brief rainstorm.


    "...Seeing it in person, its unbelievablyrge," Evangeline said, her body rigid even as she was soaked by the water.


    "Can we really... defeat such a monster?"


    "We have to," I answered tly.


    "If we dont, the monster front will be destroyed, and the world wille to an end."


    Looking back, every defensive battle was like that.


    If we failed to stop them, everyone would die. We were always thest line of defense for this world.


    This time was no different.


    Kill the monster.


    Save the people.


    As always, that was the mission.


    Hearing me say this so calmly, the shoulders of my tense party members rxed a little.


    "Get a grip, you motley crew of misfits," Lucas said, tapping on the shoulders of the stiffest among the Penal Squad.


    "If youre this scared now, were all screwedter. Stop making life difficult for the cleanup crew and focus."


    "Wh-who said I was scared, sir!" Kun, a giant of a man over 2 meters tall, said as he shook with fear. His voice rose sharply.


    "Im just excited to go snake hunting!"


    "Sure doesnt look that way. You coward."


    "I mean it! Dammit, letspare our achievements when this is over!"


    "That sounds good. A fine opportunity to clearly show the difference between you amateurs and me."


    Lucas coldly mocked him, and Kun gritted his teeth.


    I looked over at them and grinned. Even bluster is good right now; it lifts the mood.


    Besides, its not as tough as you might think.


    Despite causing ground vibrations as if an earthquake was happening, it was an out-of-spec monster.


    In truth, Jormungandr was one of my favorite boss monsters in the game.


    Because its strategies were clear-cut.


    Its aggression was low. Just a creature focused on heading north. If we just thoroughly executed the body-part destruction gimmick, it could be defeated before it reached Crossroad.


    Furthermore, in this stage,


    [Dark events will not be activated in this stage.]


    [This is the maximum level of difficulty. The difficulty cannot be increased any further.]


    There wont be any damn dark events!


    Just like during the vampire incident, there wont be any dark events due to this being the maximum difficulty.


    I had sessfully tranted the segment while maintaining the gaming context, using past tense for narration and present tense for dialogues, and adhering to all other specified requirements. I also tried to keep the cultural nuances and stylistic elements intact for an American audience.


    The maximum difficulty was infuriating, but the absence of any dark events meant there were no additional variables to consider.


    Stable strategies are possible.


    As I securely attached the grappling hookuncher to my arm, I nodded heavily.


    The opponent might be a monster akin to a natural disaster, but it was manageable.


    "All right, time to board!"


    Jormungandrs colossal body had already emerged almost halfway out of theke.


    Timing my move, I shot the hook toward the monstrous serpent.


    "Lets go!"


    Shrrr! Shrrrrr!


    Almost simultaneously, fifteen hooks attached to ropes shot out,tching onto the spaces between the monsters scales.


    Ping! Piiing!


    The mechanical winch began to retract, pulling us toward the creature. All fifteen hero characters soared through the air.


    Thud! Thump!


    Just as the creature madendfall, so did we, on its back.


    "So spacious..."


    Evangeline, who had just mbered onto Jormungandrs back, was amazed.


    "I wonder if this is how ants feel when they crawl on me."


    Due to its massive size, Jormungandrs body seemed as though a cylinder had beenid on its side and then squashed. In other words, the top was rtively tenough for us to move around.


    Evangeline, lightly hopping about, tilted her head.


    "Isnt this more like a dragon than a snake, considering its size?"


    "Snake, dragon, worm, earthwormit doesnt matter. Its our enemy, thats all."


    I nodded as I confirmed that everyone had boarded. No one was left behind.


    "As pre-discussed, all three parties will head to their respective operational zones."


    There were three neural centers to destroy and three parties deployed. Each party was responsible for one.


    The main party, which I was leading, would go toward the head; Reinas and the reinforcement party would head to the middle, andstly, the Penal Squad would go to the tail.


    Due to concerns about triggering the monsters instincts or the difficulty ofnding on the erratic tail, we all initiallynded in the middle and would disperse from there.


    "The neural center we need to destroy looks like that."


    I pointed at the middle of Jormungandrs body.


    A massive spike, resembling a horn, was visible at the center of its backone of the three neural centers we had to destroy.


    "Steady assault should allow each of us to break it in about two to two and a half days."


    The snakes long body would make inter-partymunication a bit challenging, but I had what could be considered the ultimate cheata system window.


    [Jormungandr - Progress of Area Destruction]


    -First Vertebra: 0%


    -Second Vertebra: 0%


    -Third Vertebra: 0%


    I could check the current situation through this and move to assess if progress from other parties slowed or stopped.


    You invaded the human world, you monster. Then well invade your back in return.


    Smirking, I signaled to my party members.


    "Alright, everyone to their operational zones..."


    Just as I was about to issue themand to move.


    Boom! Rumble!


    Suddenly, the vibrations intensified.


    The entire body of Jormungandr, upon which we had climbed, shook violently, as if it had mmed into a thick wall.


    "What the hell?!"


    "Hold on tight!"


    All the hero characters, taken aback, clung to the back of Jormungandr as it slithered forward.


    Lucas and Evangeline steadied me as I wobbled.


    Bang! Crash!


    Dirt mounds erupted from all around us, and the ground cracked open with a deafening roar.


    Whats going on?


    Straining my neck to assess the situation, I soon realized that Jormungandr was forcing its massive body through a rugged mountain valley.


    Why the hell is it burrowing into the mountain instead of taking the well-trodden path to Crossroad?


    My bewildered blinking soon gave way to a realization.


    Youve got to be kidding me...!


    This snake monster was heading north with a straight course.


    In other words, it didnt bother using the roads made by humans.


    With its colossal body, it carved its own path and moved straightforwardly in a due north direction...!


    "What the fu--?!"


    Boom! Crash-crash-crash!


    Mountains thaty in Jormungandrs path crumbled in session, spewing out mounds of earth.


    Trees that had grown tall, untouched by any external force for decades, if not centuries, were felled in a row.


    As we were pelted by the rain of dirt and wooden debris, we screamed inaudibly.


    Amidst the thundering noise of the copsing mountain, the screams of mere humans couldnt even be heard.


    Natural disaster.


    The sheer magnitude of this snake moving was, quite literally, earth-shattering.


    "Just hang on a little longer! As soon as we clear this mountainous area, we can proceed with our strategy..."


    As I shouted, recalling the map of the region, I saw the snakes head burrowing under a huge rocky mountain in the distance.


    Rumble-rumble!


    Then, the rocky mountain started to crumble as well.


    "...Ah, shit."


    I couldnt help but curse.


    I was a fool for thinking that the absence of dark events meant we could easily clear the game by faithfully following the strategies.


    This wasnt the fortified walls we could call our home turf.


    The moment the battlefield shifted to the outside, everything became a variable.


    "This is getting ridiculous, you damn snake!"


    RoarCrash-crash-crash!


    The cascading rock avnche swept over the snakes body.


    And we, who were clinging to the snake, were also swept away by the torrent of rocks and dirt.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    How much time had passed?


    Kugung, kugugung...


    After the world-shattering vibrations and whirlwind of dirt and rocks finally settled, I came to my senses. A clear blue sky greeted me. We had escaped the mountainous region and reached the ins.


    Heading further north would lead us to another forested area, but hopefully, we wouldnt experience something like being tossed into the middle of a construction site again.


    This bastard isnt an enormous snake.


    It was Jormungandr, an immense earthworm, not a snake. That much was clear from the way it upheaved soil and rocks.


    It was as if it was earnestly doing civil engineering work to enrich the farnd known as the continent.


    "Ugh, kh..."


    My body ached from being swept away by the dirt and rocks. I barely managed to stand upright.


    Initially, I was near the middle of Jormungandrs body. But getting swept away by thendslide led me almost all the way to its tail.


    I looked around, surveying the area. Was everyone else still alive?


    "Ow, ow... Are you alright, senior?"


    Evangeline was right in front of me, having shielded me from most of the falling debris.


    As a result, her body was covered in scrapes and cuts. Blood was trickling down from her forehead.


    "Evangeline, are you okay?!"


    "Im fine, hehe..."


    Evangeline, who had nced at me with a wobbly smile, suddenly grimaced. A bruise was forming on her pale cheek.


    "No, I lied. It hurts like hell..."


    "Drink a potion, quickly."


    We had generously supplied potions to all party members before starting the operation. While Evangeline took out her potion to drink, I took out one of mine and sprinkled it on her wounds.


    I then turned my attention to locating the other members of our party.


    We were scattered everywhere, courtesy of thendslide.


    I immediately opened my system menu to ess the traits tab and activated one of my skills, [Map Creation]. This trait allowed me to visualize the area as a dot-based map.


    A feeling of scanning the surrounding terrain enveloped me, and a minimap appeared on the upper-right corner of my vision. I used this minimap to pinpoint the locations of our party members still on Jormungandr.


    Two people have fallen off...


    Out of fifteen, two couldnt withstand thendslide and were thrown off the beast. They were two officers from Reinas reinforcement party.


    The silver lining was that they were both alive. When I checked the party member info, their stamina was depleted but they hadnt died.


    They had been supplied with potions and rations, so they should be able to return to Crossroad.


    With this, we have to proceed with the remaining 13 party members on Jormungandr...


    Not only were we all scattered, but theposition of the party had also gotten mixed up.


    It raised questions about our ability to efficiently perform [Part Destruction].


    However.


    Theres no time to waste. If we dont have teeth, we have to bite with our gums.


    We had already wasted much time due to the unexpectedndslide. Reorganizing the party now would cause even further dys.


    I had already told the party members: if we were to scatter due to some unforeseen circumstances, everyone should participate in destroying the closest nerve center.


    I furrowed my brows as I stared at the mini-map. Thankfully, the party members were evenly distributed among the three nerve centers.


    At this point, I have no choice but to trust everyone to fulfill their roles.


    "Yahoo! Evangeline Cross, fully healed! Just give me themand!"


    Just then, Evangeline, who had finished her potion recovery, jumped up with her arms raised, shouting excitedly.


    I nodded at Evangeline.


    "Alright, Evangeline. Go fetch Kellibey, whos straggled at the end of the tail, and the two support mages on the opposite side."


    With Evangeline and me here, that left five of us at the nerve center at the tail end.


    Equipping a pickaxe in both hands, I eyed the nerve centerour target.


    "From now on, its all about speed. We need to destroy this nerve center first, then ride up the snakes body to assist the other party members."


    Evangeline nodded swiftly, and I nodded back.


    "Lets move!"


    "Yes, Senior!"


    As Evangeline ran off to retrieve the other party members, I swung down my pickaxe powerfully onto the nerve center of the snake monster, Jormungandr.


    *Ding!*


    A system window popped up disying the progress of our nerve center destruction.


    [Jormungandr - Progress of Area Destruction]


    - First Vertebra: 6%


    - Second Vertebra: 1%


    - Third Vertebra: 2%


    Apparently, I had taken some damage myself due to my reckless digging.


    Long way to go.


    Grimacing, I lifted my pickaxe and swung it down again at the nerve center. Despite my efforts, the damage percentage barely moved.


    Come on, at least act like it hurts, you snake bastard!


    ng! ng! ng!


    ***


    Jormungandr, Near the Center


    "..."


    Kun stared down at Lucas, whoy unconscious and covered in blood.


    "Hmm."


    Moments ago, when they were engulfed in andslide of earth and rocks,rge boulders had started to fall one after another over the Penal Squad, swaying like leaves in a storm.


    Kun had resigned himself to death then. But it didnt happen.


    - Get down, you idiots!


    Lucas had stepped in front of the Penal Squad.


    A knight known for his formidable defense, second only to Evangeline, Lucas had no choice but to copse under the onught of falling rocks. He sustained injuries and passed out.


    Thanks to him, Kun and the Penal Squad had survived without severe injuries.


    "Its really strange. Both themander here and the knight have gone to great lengths for our sake."


    Kun muttered, shaking his head.


    "...Could it be that Im more important than I thought?"


    Just then,


    "Huh?!"


    Lucass eyes snapped open. Startled, Kun let out a small gasp.


    "Sorry for the nonsense!"


    "Heh... what? What did you say?"


    Grimacing in pain, Lucas propped up his upper body. It was as if he had just taken a beatdown.


    Kun waved his hands frantically at Lucas.


    "Sir Knight, are you back to your senses? Hows your body?"


    "...How long was I unconscious?"


    It hasnt been that long. Were still getting our bearings.


    As Lucas tried to get up, Kun quickly stopped him.


    Whoa, how about you rest a bit longer? Your injuries are quite severe.


    ...


    I sprayed a potion on you. Just lie down for a bit longer and youll feel better.


    I dont have time for that. I must ensure the Princes safety right away...


    Ah~ The Crown Prince is over there.


    Kun pointed towards the tail of the snake, and Lucas looked in that direction as well.


    Sure enough, far in the distance at the tail end, he could see Ash diligently hacking away at the snakes central nervous system with his pickaxe. He seemed fine.


    Lucas let out a sigh of relief, and Kun grinned.


    Leaving that precious Prince to protect us instead, were we that important to you, this band of riff-raff?


    Dont talk nonsense...


    Grumbling, Lucas pulled out his own potion and gulped it down.


    The Prince was under Evangelines close protection. I trust her to handle it. On the other hand, you guys looked like youd all die if left alone.


    ...


    If you all were wiped out, we would be short-handed for this operation. That would jeopardize the southern front. Thats the only reason I saved you.


    Well, Ill take even such a functional and dry reason.


    Grinning, Kun stood up first.


    Then, lets act worthily of being saved, shall we?


    Kun yelled at his subordinates.


    Hey, you guys! You awake yet?


    Yes, Captain!


    The bandits, who had been on standby next to the snakes central nervous system, answered in unison.


    Kun took out his pickaxe and slung it over his shoulder.


    Surviving such a terrible avnche. I must be lucky.


    Ooooh!


    Kun! Kun! Kun!


    Alright, lets chip away and see what we get! Will it be gold or jewels, who knows?


    Yeehaw, lets go~!


    Lets strike it rich!


    The Penal Squads five members swung their pickaxes in rhythm, gradually chipping away at the snakes central nervous system.


    Sparks flew as they continued their work.


    ...Seems like it was worth throwing ourselves in the line of fire.


    Muttering to himself, Lucas nced at Ash who was still busy with his pickaxe near the snakes tail. He then shifted his gaze to the snakes head.


    Above the snakes head, he saw the silhouettes of two mages crouched down.


    ***


    Jormungandr. Near the head.


    The view is breathtaking.


    Reina mumbled as she looked down at the world whizzing by below them.


    Its just like how it feels to look down at thend below from the bow of the of the flying ship.


    ...


    Mmm~ the wind feels refreshing.


    The wind was fierce due to Jormungandrs incredible speed, but Reina was unfazed and simply enjoyed the wind.


    Beside her, Junior, who was curled up, looked nauseous.


    Ugh... I appreciate you blocking the rocks and the dirt. But why did wee to the head...?


    The one who had shielded Junior from the falling rocks and debris with magic was Reina.


    Though she was grateful for the protection, upon regaining her senses, they had both ended up near the snakes head.


    Junior, who was highly susceptible to motion sickness, found it incredibly ufortable to be on the violently moving head of the serpent.


    "See, Im a wind mage, and this ce, where I can gather the force of the wind through my whole body"


    With a rxed smile, Reina swung her hand.


    "Is where Im at my strongest, on the back of this snake."


    - Swish-swish-sh!


    Wind des whirled from Reinas fingertips, brutally shing through the neural center of Jormungandr.


    Juniors eyes widened. She wasnt kidding. Reinas magic was indeed more potent than usual.


    "Drawing magic elements from ground zero is a sign of a mages power, but harnessing them when the environment is already saturated with those elements is also a disy of a mages skill."


    "..."


    "As a mage who deals with elemental properties, you should also be able to utilize the surrounding environment to your advantage. Youre a tri-element user, so when you can apply this, youll be even more powerful."


    Junior shot Reina a disgruntled look.


    "Are you acting like a teacher or something?"


    "In the domain of wind magic, acting like a teacher is perfectly eptable, dont you think?"


    Reina grinned and seized the tip of Juniors fingers.


    "Now, feel the wind, Junior. Channel this raging wind into your power."


    Reluctant but intrigued, Junior followed Reinas instruction. After all, such teachings were invaluable.


    - Kwoooaaah!


    Elemental magic gathered at Juniors fingertips and a burst of wind gale plunged into Jormungandrs neural center.


    It was the most potent wind magic Junior had ever used.


    Junior mumbled in a daze.


    "Utilize the environment..."


    "Or guide the battlefield to an environment you can utilize. Elemental mages must always select and utilize the battlefield. Never forget that."


    After imparting her wisdom, Reina stroked her chin.


    "By the way, this snake has remarkably high magic defense. Guess its not for nothing that its a creature of mythical times..."


    Despite their intensified magic attacks, Jormungandrs neural center remained resilient. Its magic defense was exceptionally high, indeed.


    "Hey, Jupiters daughter. Can you use your ultimate skill?"


    "I mean, I can, but..."


    "Then show me."


    If Junior could unleash her ultimate skill, [Elemental Disassembly], they would have a chance at dealing meaningful damage.


    Reina yfully tapped the head of Jormungandr with her toes and smirked.


    "Lets rip this monsters head apart, the two of us mages."

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    "Hello, Im Fox..."


    "Im Rabbit..."


    Two mages from the support troops greeted me nervously.


    Both of them were dressed in the ck uniforms of the Imperial Army, topped with the white robes unique to the mage corps, hoods and all.


    Due to an impromptu party reshuffling, we were tasked with destroying the spinal nerve center of Jormungandr.


    Come to think of it, this is the first time Ive actually used code names with these guys.


    We had maintained a certain distance, so I was hearing their names for the first time.


    "Fox? Rabbit? Those arent your real names, are they?"


    "No. Uh, when our mage corps was transferred to the Imperial Central Army... we started receiving new code names for each operation."


    Code names? What a shady practice.


    "Under Captain Reina, our group of four received the code names Fox, Rabbit, Kitty, and Piggy for this mission."


    "So, the two who fell out there must be Kitty and Piggy."


    I looked at the scenery rushing below the serpents body and clicked my tongue.


    "I wonder if theyll be alright."


    "Ah, you dont have to worry about those two."


    "They could survive even if dropped into hell..."


    While I was concerned, Fox and Rabbit, theirrades, waved their hands and smiled reassuringly.


    "Believe it or not, we are directly under themand of the Mage Corps Captain."


    "I can take care of myself. Ive been through worse."


    "Been through worse, you say?"


    "Well, isnt this the life of a civil servant?"


    "Low pay, tough work, and nothing but patriotism left..."


    The two grumbling civil servants paused and gauged my reaction. Apparently, they felt awkward making suchments in front of a prince.


    "Everck, long live your majesty! Long live the empire!"


    All of a sudden, they raised both hands and shouted.


    Alright, got it, so stop... youre making me ufortable...


    "Were short on time; lets focus on destroying the spinal nerve center."


    "Yes!"


    Fox and Rabbit were capable of using the Lightweight and Swift buffs.


    As the two mages cast their buffs on Evangeline, she let out a sound like, "I feel so light!" and started pounding on the spinal nerve center at an rming rate. At this pace, it seemed she would finish quickly.


    "Hmmm."


    Next to her, Kellibey was scrutinizing the spinal nerve center with a serious look. I decided to give the Dwarf craftsman a piece of my mind.


    "Kellibey, youve been staring all this time, what are you doing?"


    "Just wait a moment... I was thinking, whyboriously dig with a pickaxe?"


    Kellibey nced at the winch mechanism on his arm.


    "If I can make a destruction device powered by magic..."


    "Ah, hadnt thought of that."


    I approached the contemting Kellibey. He had already taken out some paper and was sketching ns.


    "How about this design?"


    To possibly aid him, I described the concept of drills from Earth.


    I had plenty of magical cores that could serve as the power source, so if he could craft a spiral-shaped drill bit out of metal and assemble it properly, we might be able to destroy the spinal nerve center more easily than with a pickaxe.


    Kellibey immediately began working on the metal fragments and Jormungandr scales he pulled from his bag after hearing my exnation.


    When I inserted the magic core,


    Whiiirr!


    A decent drilling machine was born!


    Kellibey looked at me with an impressed expression.


    "Hey, kid. Does this device have a name?"


    "Uh... its called a drill."


    In our world, its a tool used to make holes.


    "Whoa! Amazing, a drill! With this, we can bore through anything!"


    Engaging in conversation that sounded like it came from a third-rate fantasy novel, Kellibey took the drill in hand and applied it directly to the nerve center.


    Whiiirr!


    As the device activated and the metal tip touched the nerve center,


    Kzzz-Kzz-Kzz!


    Sparks flew in all directions as the drill began to grind through the nerve center almost instantly.


    "Um"


    The scene ufortably resembled a dental treatment for extracting a cavity. It even made my mrs feel sore.


    The drill didnt work perfectly from the start.


    Either the drill bit would bend, or the magic core would overheat, causing the device to stop working, and this cycle repeated.


    Kellibey adjusted the rotation speed, reinforced the drills structure, and modified it to transfer the users magic power to the metal tip through the magic circuit.


    "The equipment looks a bit heavy, so Ill cast a lightweight spell on it. It shouldst for a day."


    "Then, Ill increase the rotation speed by applying a speed spell to the metal tip..."


    Fox and Rabbit, two magicians, also chipped in.


    It was well past noon when Kellibey finallypleted a functional drill.


    Kellibey handed each of us one of the finished drills.


    Kzzz-Kzz-Kzz!


    The spectacle of four drill tips simultaneously attaching to the nerve center and causing sparks to fly everywhere was quite a sight.


    "Isnt this much more convenient than pickaxing?!"


    "Handle it carefully. That drill is dangerous equipment."


    But perhaps because everyone was in the realm of superhuman heroes, they managed to control the massive drills without much difficulty.


    The nerve centers area destruction percentage rose quickly.


    I exhaled a sigh of relief. Now we could progress more easily.


    "Im gonna dig up some more Jormungandr scales! If I see anything rarer, Ill get that too!"


    Kellibey, swinging his pickaxe up high, darted off before I could say anything. He looked absolutely thrilled.


    He seemed to consider this ce more like a mine than a monster. But as long as it helps, Ill let him be.


    "How about sending one of these over there too? Its really convenient," Evangeline asked, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    Her face was one of relief, having switched from endless pickaxing to using the drill.


    "Letspletely finish destroying this area first, then move up along the snakes body and help with destroying the central and head parts."


    The distance to the next area destruction site was quite far from here.


    Instead of wasting energy going back and forth, its better to finish up here quickly and thenbine parties as we move up.


    Thinking this, I nced towards the west.


    The sun was setting beyond the rapidly flowing earth.


    Before I knew it, the day wasing to an end.


    ***


    Night had fallen.


    Fierce winds blew relentlessly over Jormungandrs body, but fortunately, it was summer. The wind didnt rob anyone of their body heat.


    No, it was actually hot.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    Jormungandr, near the center.


    Kun and Lucas had cedrge torches around the central nervous system and were tirelessly swinging their pickaxes.


    ""


    ""


    The other four members of the Penal Squad watched them with incredulous eyes as they took a break.


    In the beginning, there were pointless jokes exchanged, and everyone had been working with a sense of humor.


    But eventually, a heavy silence had settled over the site, punctuated only by the sound of pickaxes striking the nervous system. ng ng ng


    It all began an hour ago.


    As the sun set, Lucas, who was the first to stop pickaxing, made a suggestion to everyone.


    "Lets take a break. Weve got a long three-day battle ahead."


    Then Kun responded with a teasing smile.


    "Tired already, Sir Knight? Im still feeling pretty spry."


    At that, veins bulged in Lucass temples.


    "Tired? You challenging me to a stamina contest?"


    "No, not a contest, per se... Just saying I havent tired out yet. Just stating the fact."


    "Fine. Lets see who gives out first. Its a showdown."


    "Ha-ha! Bring it on, lets do this!"


    And thus, a war broke out.


    While the others drank water and nibbled on preserved food for rest, Kun and Lucas red at each other and kept swinging their pickaxes.


    The other four members of the Penal Squad loungedfortably, alternating their gazes between the two, and thought privately.


    They both look tired...


    Lucas had an injury. Although he had recovered with a potion, after-effects were undoubtedly present.


    Kun had a naturally fragile constitution. Despite his imposing physique, his stamina was rapidly waning.


    Both were clearly pushing themselves too hard. But there was no retreat; the most useless yet unyielding thing was the sh of male egos.


    Nopromises were made. Both men endured with sheer willpower.


    Breathing heavily and wiping the sweat off his chin, Kun finally spoke.


    "You look, hah... Pretty tired. Hah... How about taking a break?"


    With trembling hands, Lucas swept back his sweat-soaked blonde hair and grinned.


    "How about you, hah... Your balloon muscles are shaking. Hah... How about surrendering?"


    Bloodshot eyes filled Kuns gaze.


    "What, what did you say? Balloon muscles?"


    "Its the truth, isnt it? All brawn and no brains. Youre just inted muscles."


    "Take that back right now! You dare insult my proudbatpressed muscles!"


    "Ill take it back if you win this showdown."


    "Hehe, fine, lets see this through to the end...!"


    The two men, their strength waning, continued to swing their pickaxes.


    Now lying down on nkets and sleeping bags, the other four members of the Penal Squad prepared to sleep and privately thought,


    Will it end when one of them faints...?


    Jormungandr was passing through the ins.


    Despite being on the body of a monster, the ce was surprisingly peaceful.


    ng ng ng


    The other four members of the Penal Squad used the sound of pickaxes as their luby and slept soundly.


    Lucas and Kun continued to re at each other, locked in a tense standoff.


    ***


    Dawn.


    Jormungandr, near the head.


    Above the creatures neural center floated a halo, angelic in its semnce. It shone brightly, casting a radiant glow over the area.


    Despite it still being before sunrise, the surroundings became vividly illuminated.


    Ping-!


    The next moment, a crack appeared in the air, as if a mirror had been shattered.


    [Elemental Disassembly].


    This was Juniors ultimate magic.


    The magical defense of the neural center began to wane rapidly.


    Seizing the moment, Reina unleashed her wind magic, ravaging the neural center.


    Rooooar!


    Reinas wind magic barrage continued until the duration of [Elemental Disassembly] expired.


    Gazing at the neural center that endured despite being battered by countless wind des, Junior let out a frustrated sigh.


    "Just how high is its magical defense?"


    Even after taking Juniors [Elemental Disassembly], Jormungandrs neural center did not experience a decrease in its magical defense to negative levels.


    It wasnt even the main body but a mere extremity, yet its magic power level was absurdly high.


    Creatures of the mythical era...


    "We were still able to deal some effective blows," Reina said, shing a grin.


    "Its all thanks to you, Junior. That spell of yours is genuinely marvelous. Make sure to present it at the Magic Society."


    "Haha..."


    Junior smiled awkwardly.


    Both Junior and Reina had executed theirbo magic twice today.


    Even after casting their ultimate skills twice in a day, they were still in rtively good condition.


    It was thanks to Reinas incantation. Junior felt a noticeable improvement in her condition.


    "Huh?"


    Of course, she wasnt fully recovered.


    Blood dribbled from Juniors nostrils, and she tasted the metallic tang of blood in his mouth. It seemed that casting twice in a row had taken its toll.


    "Maybe we should rest now. Its gettingte," Reina mumbled casually as she pulled a nket from her bag and headed toward the back of Jormungandrs head.


    Behind the massive serpents heady a shallow mound, rtively sheltered from the strong winds.


    Reina spread the nket and sat down. Waving her hand, the winds swirling around them seemed to divert their course.


    The space suddenly became cozy.


    "Lets catch some sleep."


    Reina was the first to lie down, wrapped in the nket.


    The space was cramped, so Junior, covering himself with his nket, hesitantly snuggled up beside Reina.


    Seeming tired, Reina yawned, closed her eyes, and mumbled,


    "Oh, by the way. Watching your magic today, I noticed two inefficient parts in your incantation."


    "Really?"


    "So, when you first start casting..."


    Even with her sleepy voice, Reina detailed the aspects of Juniors [Elemental Disassembly] that needed improvement.


    Wide awake now, Juniormitted every word to memory.


    "...Something like that. Make sure to refine itter. Huaaah."


    Having finished her lecture, Reina pulled the nket up over her head.


    "See you tomorrow... Oh, just a heads-up, Im a terrible bed-sharer."


    Soon enough, the sound of snoring could be heard. Reina had fallen asleep instantly.


    "..."


    Junior had never had a proper mentor. She had learned everything through self-study.


    Thats why Reinas guidance felt both unfamiliar and, to be honest, gratifying.


    She never knew guidance from someone else could feel so sweet.


    If I had a magic mentor...


    Junior stared at the profile of the sleeping non-magician.


    ...would it have felt like this?


    Soon after, Junior also closed her eyes to sleep.


    Tonight, she felt like she could sleep deeply.


    ***


    Regardless of the tiny humans scurrying around on its body, the colossal serpent Jormungandr remained indifferent, steadfastly continuing its journey.


    Northward. Ever northward. In a true north direction.


    Ssssssss


    The sun rose. Its harsh rays bleached the expansive ins that Jormungandr was crossing.


    At the end of the tranquil ins, a river with violent rapids began toe into view.


    Beyond that river was a dense forest, and crossing that forest would lead to


    The stone walls built by humans would inevitably appear.


    Ssssssss


    The serpent simply slithered forward.


    Following its given mission and instincts, from one end of the world to the other.


    ***


    [STAGE 9]


    [Jormungandr - Progress of Area Destruction]


    - First Vertebra: 41%


    - Second Vertebra: 18%


    - Third Vertebra: 29%


    - Time to Reach Crossroad: 2 days left

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Crossroad was peaceful.


    Ash, the Lord and Commander, had ordered an evacuation, and a refuge had been prepared in the northeast of the city.


    Citizens had begun to pack their belongings, making their way to the refuge where clean water, food, and various facilities were provided.


    Contrary to the current situationbeled as "evacuation," the faces of the citizens showed no signs of worry or fear.


    And why should they? In the half-year since Ash had takenmand, Crossroad had not allowed any invasions.


    Including the eight defensive battles that took ce in Crossroad and the fight against the ck Spider Legion at the forward base, there had been nine battles in total. Under Ashsmand, monsters had been thoroughly repelled, and although soldiers were injured or died, the city itself suffered no damage.


    As a result, the citizens hadnt felt the growing threat of the monsters.


    They perceived this evacuation order as an extension of the safety-first policy that had been in ce so far.


    The summer sunlight was warm, and a rxed atmosphere floated through the city.


    The atmosphere in the local temple was no different.


    Bandages, holy water, and potions were being transported to the makeshift medical facility set up in the refuge. The priests looked at ease.


    Only Saintess Margarita wore a somber expression.


    "Damien..."


    In front of Margarita sat Damien, his face impassive.


    On the day Ash and his entourage set out, Damien had been unshackled per the orders, but he had continued living as if still bound, confined to his room without moving an inch.


    "Damien, were moving all the patients here to the refuge. You need to go too."


    "..."


    For the first time that day, the usually silent Damien spoke.


    "The front lines?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Arent they forming thest line of defense on the city walls? Can I go there?"


    "His Highness told me to check on your condition and then make a decision."


    Damien had twice aimed his gun at allies.


    Ash had judged that the risk of Damien shooting at their own forces outweighed the advantages of having him as a sniper.


    So, he waspletely excluded from this defensive battle.


    Margarita nced at Damiens face.


    "And from what I can see, youre still not in good condition."


    "..."


    "Lets go to the refuge together, Damien."


    Damien remained silent. Margarita sighed softly.


    "If you continue like this, well have no choice but to drag you to the refuge. Shall we do that?"


    "...Ill go. To the refuge."


    A fleeting sense of relief passed over Margaritas face.


    However, the next thing Damien said made her furrow her brows.


    "Then, please return my magic gun... ck Queen."


    Despite the troubles caused by that ck Queen, Damien still wanted to hold that magic gun.


    Because then, he could see the face of Ban, the precious person he had lost, in his dreams again.


    But Margarita shook her head coldly.


    "His Highness has ordered that under no circumstances should that gun be returned to you."


    "..."


    "Damien, this is a decision His Highness has made considering your well-being. You understand, right?"


    Damien curled up on the bed.


    "...Ill just stay here then."


    "Pardon?"


    "The monsters will be repelled by His Highness... and the others anyway. Is there really a need to evacuate?"


    In reality, most of the citizens of the city felt that way. So did Saintess Margarita, deep down.


    Ash will pull it off again, just like he always has.


    But preparing for the worst is a leaders duty.


    As High Priestess, Margarita nned to follow Ashs orders to the letter.


    While everyone else was evacuating, only Damien obstinately refused to listen.


    How can I convince him...


    If he keeps resisting, I may have no choice but to forcefully move him, thought Margarita.


    "Is something the matter, Your Holiness?"


    Someone poked their head into Damiens room.


    It was Kureha, the older brother of Kun, who was sharing the room next door. He was hobbling about, propped up on a crutch, carrying luggage.


    Due to his voluntary service in the temple, Kureha was treated as clerical support staff. Margarita managed a forced smile.


    "Kureha, well..."


    "...Ah."


    Glimpsing the immobile Damien and Margarita seated in front of him, Kureha limped into the room, quickly deducing the situation.


    "Its the evacuation, isnt it? Let me try to persuade Damien. You can go attend to other matters, Your Holiness."


    "Really? But..."


    "The evacuation deadline is not until tomorrow. Ill try to convince him by then."


    Hesitant at first, Margarita eventually nodded and stood up. There was plenty of other work piled up.


    "Ill leave it to you."


    "Trust me."


    After Margarita left, Kureha hobbled over and plopped down on a chair in front of Damien.


    "So, we meet properly for the first time, Damien?"


    Kureha offered a gentle smile. Damien shot him a cursory nce.


    The man had fiery red hair, a frail body from enduring an illness, and a notably emaciated left leg.


    I dont really care. Why is he acting so friendly?


    Damien lowered his gaze.


    "...Regardless of what you say, I intend to stay here. If the monsters break the front line, Id rather be trampled to death..."


    "What a coincidence. I had the same n."


    "...?"


    Confused, Damien stared at Kureha. Kureha shrugged.


    "I also didnt want to evacuate. I wanted to help on the front lines, but look at my leg. So, Ill just stay here with you."


    "Why...?"


    "My younger brother is out there fighting the monsters. Hes risking his life, and his older brother runs away fearing his failure? That feels wrong. I nned to stay here too."


    After looking left and right, Kureha leaned in and whispered, lowering his voice to a hush.


    "Lets stay in this city together!"


    Damien looked at Kureha with eyes filled with despair.


    ***


    Ssshhhhh!


    Jormungandr crossed the river.


    It was a reasonably wide river with raging currents, but Jormungandr cared little as it made its way through the water.


    The Penal Squad, who were busy working on Jormungandrs body, momentarily stopped their hands to enjoy the refreshing spray of water.


    "Ahh!"


    "Thats refreshing!"


    "Shower facilities, and its even fairlyfortable with the snakes around?!"


    Members of the Penal Squad, who had been chuckling and joking among themselves, slowly began to look around.


    Clink... Clink... Clink...


    The sight of Lucas and Kun sluggishly swinging their pickaxes came into view.


    Their duel, which had begun the night before, had continued through the night and still went on even as the sun reached its zenith.


    Like zombies, they took turns swinging their pickaxes withnguid motions.


    "..."


    "..."


    We should probably stop them, but theyre not even pretending to listen.


    The Penal Squad members awkwardly exchanged nces just as that thought crossed their minds.


    Swoosh-


    Thud!


    With the sound of a hook sucking up a rope, Evangeline flew in, riding a grappling hookuncher. Her movements were as swift as a flying squirrel.


    "Hows everyone doing? Senior told me that the destruction speed has dropped in the central area, so I came to see what was happening and... Ah."


    Evangeline clicked her tongue upon seeing Lucas and Kun wearily swing their pickaxes in a lethargic manner.


    "Ah, I get it. A battle of pride, huh?"


    "Yes, Knight. Theyve been like that all night..."


    "Theres an easy solution for this."


    Evangeline quickly ran behind Lucas and Kun, and


    Whack! Smack!


    She mmed her shield against the backs of their heads. It was a merciless,passionless blow.


    "Keh, what the...?!"


    "Ev, Evangeline, what are you... doing..."


    Thump.


    Both men copsed to the ground.


    They appeared to faint, subsequently slipping into a sleep that resembled death.


    "A battle of pride when the world might end? Idiotic..."


    After retrieving her shield, Evangeline huffed and looked back at the Penal Squad.


    "So, its a draw, right?"


    "Yes, yes... Thats correct...!"


    The Penal Squad responded, trembling with fear.


    Evangeline, who had just taken down the fearsome duo with a force that suggested she might kill them, was terrifying.


    "After letting them sleep for three hours, wake them up and resume work. Oh, and these are new tools. Ill exin how to use them now, so pay attention."


    Evangeline handed out new drills to the Penal Squad and exined how to operate them.


    The Penal Squad members listened intently, standing at attention.


    "We dont have much time left. Stay focused, and if those two start causing trouble again, you stop them. Understood?"


    "Yes!"


    "Great! Lets get back to work!"


    The Penal Squad members clumsily gripped their new drills and resumed the destruction work, while Evangeline corrected their technique one by one.


    ***


    The second day passed even more quickly, and before I knew it, evening hade.


    I lifted my head to look around.


    After crossing the river, Jormungandr had entered the forest area.


    Tall trees were tumbling one after another, following the snakes path.


    Although it was a headache dealing with the falling tree trunks from above, it was far better than the rock bombardment from the first day.


    I wielded my magic de to roughly fend off therge falling branches while I nced at the system window.


    [Jormungandr - Progress of Area Destruction]


    - First Vertebra: 86%


    - Second Vertebra: 42%


    - Third Vertebra: 67%


    The two mages near the head seem to be doing well...


    Far in the distance, near the head of Jormungand, a burst of magical light shed. The rate of progress was fastest there; it seemed like there was nothing to worry about on that end.


    If the tail here is rtively easy and we speed up the destruction of the central part, it looks like we can finish this within the time limit, right?


    Though the gimmicks were unique, it seemed like this defense battle would end without any major issues.


    As I was deep in thought,


    "Hey! Ash!"


    Kellibeys voice echoed. I turned around to see where it came from.


    Swish- Click!


    Kellibey, who had hooked a grappling hook on the tip of the tail and climbed up, squawked in high excitement.


    "Listen, listen! I thought Id exhausted all the ces to dig, so I was wandering around, you know?!"


    Youve been doing that since yesterday.


    "Find anything new?"


    "I sure did! If you go do~wn there, Jormungand has this ti~ny butthole!"


    "A butth... what now?"


    I thought Id misheard him for a moment, but Kellibey borated.


    "It had an asshole, okay? An asshole! You deaf?"


    "... Ah, no. I hear you loud and clear."


    "Dont make that disgusted face! Jormungand is fundamentally a magical creature! How do you think this massive being sustains its body? It doesnt ingest food for nutrients! Its not the digestive system youre thinking of!"


    Then why call it an asshole?


    "It absorbs mana from the atmosphere through its mouth and gathers the non-mana elements to expel from the rear!"


    "Fine, got it. So whats your point? What did you find?"


    "Anyway, its in a dwarfs nature to enter any cave they see, right? So, I went in!"


    "Why the fuck would you go in there?!"


    I let out an expletive without thinking. Kellibey didnt seem to mind and continued grinning.


    "And look what I found!"


    Kellibey put down something hed been carrying on his back. I stepped back in shock.


    "Donte any closer! It might stink!"


    "It doesnt stink! Look at this!"


    What Kellibey had brought from Jormungands, uh, rear end and ced in front of me was...


    "Our buddy, Nameless!"


    With long white hair and wearing tattered robes, it was the familiar dungeon merchant NPC.


    "...?"


    Nameless, who had seemed entirely deted and strengthless, lifted his shaking face to look at me and weakly waved his hand.


    "Long time no see, Ash."


    "Wha...?"


    For a moment, I didnt understand what was happening.


    Then I let out a loud squawk.


    "Why the hell are youing out from there?!"


    I mean... that... you know...


    ...


    Why from there?!

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    "Phew, thats a relief. Thanks, Ash."


    Wiping herself down with the towel I handed her, Nameless gratefully offered me a handshake.


    "What happened, Nameless? Why were you inside Jormungandr?"


    Ignoring the handshake with forced casualness, I asked Nameless.


    How on earth do you wind up doing a miraculous rendezvous inside a monsters belly? What the heck happened at the Imperial Capital?


    Whoosh!


    Despite my desperate efforts to avoid it, Nameless determinedly took my hand and shook it. Ahhhh! Soap! Bring soap!


    "Ive been fighting off monsters that try to rampage outside the Lake Kingdom."


    Nameless began to exin, shaking my hand gratefully up and down. I hastily rummaged through my bag for another towel.


    "Of course, my power alone isnt enough to stop all of them. Some continue to break out and invade the surroundings. Lately, the number of escaping monsters has increased due to their growing numbers."


    I see. I meticulously wiped my hands. Any perfume around?


    "Anyway, as always, I was trying to stop this horde of monsters."


    Nameless looked down at the scales of Jormungandr she was standing on.


    "... This time, it was this snake."


    "Ah..."


    Could it be, so thats why.


    "Ive never had the experience of facing Jormungandr head-on before... Anyway, I tried to stop it."


    "Did you fail and it ended up eating you?"


    "No, initially I seeded. I managed to stop Jormungandr."


    ...Really? Are you lying?


    How did you stop this huge snake on your own? Are you bragging? Right?


    "But then, right after... the Wolf King interrupted."


    At the unexpected name, my eyes twitched.


    The Wolf King? You mean...


    "Themander of the Werewolf Legion, that Wolf King Lunared?"


    "Exactly. Youre well-informed."


    Well, of course. Its a named monster that appears as a boss in the game.


    The Werewolf Legion, a monster squad made up of werewolves, only appears in the boss stages as an elite group of monsters.


    ...Could it be that the boss group I have to face in Stage 10 is the Werewolf Legion?


    Nothing happens without reason in this damn game. Everything hints at future developments.


    So, after vampires, its werewolves now? What a ssic sequence.


    "I told you before, Ash. Some of the Nightmare Legionmanders are after your life."


    "Mm. I remember."


    Orlop and Celendion had marked me after I killed them, frustrated they couldnt devour me.


    Nameless continued her exnation impassively.


    "The Wolf King is one of those most ardently seeking your life. He has been searching for you within the dungeons..."


    I clicked my tongue. So, he was a stalker-fan too.


    "...And when he couldnt encounter you in the dungeon, he orchestrated this. He hid his elite forces within Jormungandr as part of a strategy."


    My eyes widened in disbelief.


    Wait a minute, does that mean...


    "I stopped Jormungandr, and thats when the Wolf King attacked me. In the meantime, the Wolf Kings elite guard jumped into Jormungandrs mouth."


    "..."


    "I couldnt just stand by and let their scheme unfold. So, I also jumped into the closing mouth of Jormungandr. I spent the next few days fighting those wolves inside its belly."


    I sighed in relief.


    "So you managed to take care of those wolves?"


    "..."


    Nameless, who had been silent, unsheathed the worn-out longsword strapped to her back and held it in front of her.


    "Ash, its awkward for me to say this, but I pride myself on being the strongest in the Lake Kingdom."


    I wasnt sure about her being the strongest, but it was undeniable that Nameless was quite powerful.


    "However, once I step out of the Lake Kingdom, my abilities are severely restricted. At this moment, Im just an ordinary human who cant cast any magic or miracles."


    "And why are you telling me all this?"


    "The elite guard of the Wolf King that jumped into Jormungandrs belly."


    Nameless muttered awkwardly.


    "I couldnt finish them off."


    "What?"


    "Upon returning to the surface, I became too weak... I couldnt eliminate them all. And they managed to escape Jormungandrs belly before I did."


    Chills ran down my spine.


    Wait, hold on. Does that mean


    "If you havent dealt with them yet"


    Nameless looked around quickly.


    "Those wolves are hiding somewhere in this snakes body, waiting for an opportunity."


    "Damn it! What the hell! A sudden intrusion of another hostile monster faction!"


    I yelled, trembling in anger. Werent there supposed to be no dark events? How is this different from a dark event?!


    No, this is on a different level from dark events.


    At least dark events only strengthen the monsters of the existing stage; they dont introduce new factions.


    In other words, this is an even shittier difficulty spike!


    In a rush, I took out a device resembling a small handgun from my pocket.


    It was a re gun I had made in the cksmiths shop in preparation for this operation.


    After loading an orange re, I shot it into the sky without hesitation.


    WhoooshBoom!


    The orange re exploded in the darkening sky.


    ***


    "Huh?"


    Evangeline, who had been moving from the middle of Jormungandrs body toward its tail using a grappling hook, tilted her head.


    Boom!


    An orange re burst into the sky near the tail.


    Beforehand, Ash had assigned different meanings to the colors of the res.


    Red was for requesting assistance.


    Yellow was for rallying.


    And orange was for being on guard.


    On guard? Suddenly why?


    Did something happen when they entered the forest area? Or because its bing night? Why did he shoot a warning re?


    Confused but decisive, Evangeline swiftly fired her grappling hook and pulled it back.


    She didnt know what was going on, but she needed to hurry to Ashs side and protect him.


    SwooshThud!


    With that thought, she quickly moved across Jormungandrs body when,


    "?"


    She noticed something odd.


    A shadow beneath the snakes body.


    There, a dozen beasts with glowing red eyes were crouched close together.


    Evangeline blinked herrge green eyes in bewilderment.


    "...Wolf?"


    As a perplexed Evangeline mumbled,


    - Woosh!


    A beast sprang from the shadows.


    It was a monstrosity, half-wolf, half-human.


    Bipedal like a human but covered in thick wolf fur, its tail stretched long. Its wolf head featuredrge, menacing teeth and eyes that glowed a sinister red.


    A monster.


    - sh!


    The creatures w tore through the air. Evangeline twisted her body in rm,


    "Whoa?!"


    - Snip!


    The monsters w severed the silver thread connecting her to Jormungandr.


    "...What?"


    As Evangeline mumbled in confusion,


    - Whiiish


    Like a cut string, she was flung off of Jormungandrs body.


    ***


    Central area of Jormungandr.


    - Fwoosh! Boom!


    At the sound of a re bursting, the unconscious Lucas and Kun popped their eyes open.


    The knight and the bandit king rose simultaneously. They caught each others eye after spotting the re.


    "Oh! Knight! Captain! Had a good nap?"


    A Penal Squad member, who had been gleefully grinding away at their spinal cords with a drill, giggled as he showed off his tool.


    "Look at this! Its called a drill and its awesome! With this tool, we can make up for the digging you two did all night in no time"


    "Put that away and draw your weapon."


    "Huh?"


    "I said draw your weapon, quickly! If you dont want to die!"


    Kun grumbled menacingly, startling the Penal Squad member.


    Without a word, Lucas drew his longsword. The knights icy blue eyes fiercely scanned the surroundings.


    Kun chuckled softly as he hurriedly put on his gauntlets.


    "I see you sense it too, Knight."


    "...Its impossible not to."


    Despite the warm summer night, a cold breath escaped Lucass lips.


    "The scent of kindred is vibrating."


    As the Penal Squad members scrambled to draw their weapons andplete theirbat preparations,


    Werewolves began to crawl out from the sides of the serpents skin.


    Ash-grey and brown-furred werewolves. Two types.


    Their fur might be different, but both types had the same, flickering red eyes.


    The monstrous figures, standing on two legs like humans, quietly sharpened their ws, preparing for battle.


    Their numbers were about a dozen.


    "I always sang about wanting to be a beast-man, but the real deal is a bit off-putting."


    Kun raised his fist, throwing out a frivolous joke.


    "I guess they should trim their fur, seniors!"


    Right after,


    - Awooo


    The lead werewolf tilted its head back and howled.


    - Awooooo


    - Awooooooo


    A unison of howls erupted from the mouths of the werewolves surrounding the Penal Squad.


    Howling.


    The sound reverberated like an echo, and all the werewolves on Jormungandrs back let out a chilling howl.


    A normal wolfs howl would simply be a call to its pack, but a werewolfs howling was different.


    Abat buff through group resonance.


    It was a legion skill that established the identity of the wolf pack and facilitated groupbat.


    Following that, the werewolves stomped the ground with their four legs.


    The eyes of the monsters, awakened to their wild instincts by the howling, flickered with a savage hunger.


    Drool dripped from the gaps between their bared fangs, eager to rip apart their prey and taste its flesh.


    "Get the hell out of the way, you mutts."


    Channeling magic power into the tip of his sword, Lucas growled menacingly.


    "I need to go check if my lord is safe."


    His eyes held a fierce glint, making it difficult to tell who the real wolves were.


    ***


    Jormungandr, near the head region.


    "Hah, hah"


    Covered in blood, Junior let out shallow breaths and slumped down.


    She had been wed from her shoulder to her side by a wolfs w .


    Caught off guard by the sudden ambush, Junior trembled in a state of shock.


    Blocking her path, Reina rolled up the corners of her mouth and smiled bitterly.


    "This isnt good."


    Around twenty werewolves surrounded the two mages.


    Twice the force had attacked them here, focusing their assault on the most crucial units: the mages.


    On the other hand, there were only two mages here.


    Could they possibly fight just with two mages and no vanguard?


    Of course, we can.


    Reina chuckled to herself.


    She had devoted her life to the military. There wasnt a type of battle she hadnt fought. Land, sea, air listing them would just be a waste of breath.


    Reina was absolutely confident that she could rip these pathetic werewolves to shreds and survive.


    However.


    ""


    She wasnt sure if she could protect the young mage behind her.


    There was no battle strategy more foreign to Reina than fighting while protecting someone else.


    If I dont worry about the kid in the back, my chances of winning are 100%. But if I have to protect this kid


    Reinas seasoned eyes dimmed.


    Can we survive?


    Whoosh


    As the elderly mage pondered, dozens of werewolves lunged at them all at once.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    It was an unprecedented shitshowhostile legions making unexpected appearances in the middle of a stage.


    Yet, there were two silver linings in this unfortunate situation.


    The first was the existence of the Intrusion Penalty.


    [Unexpected Event - Werewolf Legion Intrudes!]


    [Repel the suddenly appearing Werewolf Legion!]


    - Grey Werewolf Lv.35 <Elite>


    : 15 in total


    - Brown Werewolf Lv.30


    : 25 in total


    Intrusion Penalty is applied. A 50% stat debuff is applied to the Werewolf Legion.


    Extra rewards will be provided in the stage settlement window if you resolve the Unexpected Event.


    A 50% stat debuff.


    Monsters already lost some power when they moved onto the surface from the Lake Kingdom. From the moment they invaded the territories, they fought under a stat reverse-correction.


    The reverse-correction was stronger in the initial stages and weaker in thetter stages.


    I suppose that was the games way of bncing.


    Now, on top of that, they had a 50% debuff.


    Do they have a conscience? Im not sure, but theyre pretending to have one, it seems.


    Better to have extra rewards than none, but honestly, who needs them? Just let me smoothly finish the stage!


    Anyways, the second piece of good news.


    Ssscht-!


    Nameless followed me.


    Dressed in ragged clothes with whitened hair, she looked like a beggar, to be honest.


    And ording to her, she was also under the penalty, unable to unleash her fullbat power.


    Ssscht! Thud! Splud-!


    ...Damn, she fought well.


    She moved as though she had spent her entire life studying how to kill monsters.


    Not a single skill or trace of magic power activated from her hero character. With ease, she swung her sword, beheading the wolves.


    It allowed us to easily dispatch the werewolves who tried to prate our nks.


    Grrr!


    Grrrr!


    Realizing they were outmatched, the remaining werewolves ceased fighting and backed away.


    Whoosh-!


    "Hey! Where are you going, you little shits!"


    They flung their bodies back and scurried away, disappearing into the shadows under the snake.


    Watching them escape into the shadows, I gritted my teeth.


    The night was pitch ck, and they were too fast to catch...!


    But for now!


    I was worried about the party members who had dispersed elsewhere!


    Swiftly, I issued orders to mypanions here.


    "Nameless, can you hold down the fort here?"


    "Of course."


    Nameless was a formidable swordswoman, but she didnt have a grappling hook and didnt know how to use one either. It was tricky to move quickly together, so I left her here.


    "Kellibey, stay with her! Its urgent, so please help Nameless destroy the core!"


    "Got it, leave it to me!"


    I left Kellibey, who was familiar with Nameless and could handle destroying parts on his own.


    I gestured to the remaining two mages.


    "Fox, Rabbit, follow me! Were going up to aid the others!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Both mages hurriedly followed me.


    Swoosh-! Whoosh!


    I quickly attached my grappling hook to Jormungandrs back scales and began climbing up its body.


    My mouth felt incredibly dry.


    Please, let everyone be safe.


    ***


    Jormungandr, Central Vicinity.


    As I arrived, fortunately, Lucas and the Penal Squad had just finished fending off a horde of werewolves.


    "Your Highness! Youre safe!"


    Lucas waved at me with a bright smile. Why was he so cheerful when he was covered in blood from head to toe?


    "I was getting worried about you. I was just about to head towards the tail end."


    "You should be more concerned about yourself..."


    There were w marks scraped across Lucass back and shoulders.


    When I poured a potion over his wounds, Lucas gritted his teeth to endure the pain.


    "Ten of them came. The ones with brown fur werent much of a challenge. The gray-furred ones, however, were quite powerful. We barely managed to drive them away."


    "Where did they go?"


    "They ran off and vanished by jumping under Jormungandrs body after we killed about half of them."


    So they fled just like the ones at the tail. Are they nning to use the serpents body as a stage for guerri tactics?


    I also checked the condition of the other Penal Squad members. Fortunately, no one had suffered serious injuries.


    "Good, everyone seems to be alright."


    Just as I let out a sigh of relief,


    Thud thud...


    A hand suddenly rose from the ground. Looking down, Kun was lying t next to me.


    "Ahh~ Thanks, thank you. Worrying about someone like me. As you can see, Im totally fine. No need to worry."


    "Quit your whining and get up, Kun. You look perfectly fine to me."


    "No, Im not! Im actually hurt! I cant even get up right now! Show some concern for me, dammit!"


    Kun wore a sour face when I treated him so coldly.


    Seriously, I made sure you wore two evasion gear sets so you wouldnt get hurt. Quit your Hollywood acting and get up already.


    Apparently, he was knocked out when a werewolfs fist merely grazed him. What am I supposed to do with this ss cannon?


    Kun reluctantly raised his hand to brush through his red hair.


    "But something felt strange, you know. This is the first time Ive fought against monsters since arriving at this frontline."


    "And?"


    "Its just... those werewolf buddies seemed oddly familiar, as if Ive known them for a long time..."


    Kun was deep in thought, but I brushed it aside. I had more pressing matters at the moment.


    "Any news from the head side?"


    "None, Your Highness."


    I clenched my teeth.


    Jormungandrs head region was where two magesJunior and Reinawere stationed.


    The total number of werewolves was forty.


    With twenty-two appearing at the center and tail, that left about eighteen heading towards the head.


    If the two isted mages were surrounded by that many werewolves, would they be safe?


    "Quick, lets go and back up the head area!"


    I began to hurry the unhurt members towards Jormungandrs head.


    As I was counting heads, I suddenly realized something was off.


    "...Speaking of which, where did Evangeline go?"


    I had sent her here to the center earlier.


    "Huh? She came here briefly and then went back to the tail end... Didnt you see her?"


    "..."


    A cold sweat trickled down my spine.


    I nced at the terrain rushing past us outside Jormungandrs body.


    If we were supposed to run into each other but didnt, could it be...


    ***


    Near the head of Jormungandr.


    - Thunk! Zzzzzk!


    Reina, clutching Junior in her arms, was desperately firing wind arrows to clear a path.


    Holding their ground and fighting would be suicide.


    Reina quickly abandoned the idea of targeting the head and neural centers, opting to flee towards the middle of the serpents body instead.


    The problem was that the werewolves seemed to instantly understand Reinas decision.


    The monsters persistently clung to her, blocking her escape.


    Every time she fired her grappling hook, they cut the rope with their ws, making even her spareunchers useless.


    She tried to clear a path with magic, but unfortunately, the Grey Werewolves were resistant to wind magic.


    They absorbed the wind spells Reina sted and continued their advance.


    She couldnt break through, and amidst it all, their attacks left welts on her body.


    If only I could ignore their elemental resistance and st them with one big spell...!


    But the werewolves had already tightened their encirclement. She didnt have the luxury of time to cast a big spell.


    Just then, Junior, who was clutched in Reinas arms, spoke in a faint voice.


    "Leave me and escape by yourself..."


    "..."


    "Theres no need for both of us to die. Ugh!"


    The corners of Reinas clenched mouth twisted.


    Looking pale from her injuries, Junior muttered, "Act like the rational soldier you are, Lieutenant Reina."


    Junior had been injured during the initial ambush by the werewolves and had since been a relentless target for their hunt.


    She was wounded anew even before she could recover with a potion.


    Werewolves never let go of injured prey.


    If Reina abandoned Junior, she could escape safely while the werewolves finished her off.


    "...Dont talk nonsense, kid."


    To be honest, she had considered that option.


    But,


    "How am I supposed to face Jupiter in the afterlife if I do something like that?!"


    Then all her effort to save this fledgling wizard through her skills would be in vain.


    - Zzzzzk!


    Reina released des of wind in all directions, and whenever Junior had enough energy, she too sprinkled magic around them.


    But the twenty werewolves skillfully closed in, cornering the two wizards.


    - Sigh...!


    Before they knew it, Reina and Junior were pushed to the tip of Jormungandrs body.


    When Reina nced back, she caught a fleeting view of the passing forest.


    What if we jump?


    Using wind to cushion the fall, they could survive the jump.


    The problem was what came after. What if the werewolves decided to jump after them to finish the job?


    Damn it all!


    The werewolves took one step closer. They were about to pounce.


    Teeth gritted, Reina began casting a wind spell, while Junior, her eyes dull, coughed up blood from her mouth.


    That was when it happened.


    "Jump off now!"


    Out of nowhere, a young girls voice echoed from outside Jormungandrs body.


    "...?!"


    Stunned, Reina looked in that direction,


    - Whoosh-nk!


    A grappling hook attached itself to the side of Jormungandrs body, and sliding down it like a squirrel was... Evangeline.


    "Ive got you! Jump!"


    "!"


    Reina didnt hesitate. She wrapped her arms around Junior and leapt into the air.


    - Krrrrr!


    - Kwaaaa-!


    Dozens of werewolves lunged at them, their fangs and ws swinging wildly, but narrowly missing, only managing to tear the edges of the two mages robes.


    - Thud!


    "Safe!"


    Catching Reina and Junior in mid-air, Evangeline skillfully retracted her grappling hook and then


    - Whoosh!


    Landed by setting her shield beneath her feet.


    "Ugh...!"


    She had cradled both of them in her arms and plummeted to the ground.


    Even for someone as durable as Evangeline, the impact was not insignificant.


    But gritting her teeth, she endured it. She immediately shot her grappling hook again, snagging it on the side of Jormungandr.


    - Whoosh!


    Evangelines slender legs glided along the ground, her shield sliding like a sled next to Jormungandr.


    Taking a breather, Evangeline shed a smile.


    "Are both of you alright?!"


    "Were fine, but... how did you get to us so quickly?"


    "Hehe, Ive got quick reflexes, you know!"


    Having been knocked off Jormungandr by the werewolves ambush, Evangeline had managed to stick back onto the side of Jormungandr using an extra grappling hook.


    In that moment, Evangeline thought to herself, Who is at the most risk right now, given the sudden attack by the enemy?


    She quickly arrived at a conclusion.


    The most vulnerable were the two mages at the front of the formation.


    Lucas was in the middle, and Ash was at the rear; they could handle themselves.


    Relying on this judgment, and her trust in Lucas and Ash, Evangeline had flown to the front without looking back.


    As a result, she was able to rescue the two mages.


    "So, how about it, mages? Its always safer when you have a reliable Vanguard Knight, right"


    Evangeline was shrugging when


    Squeak.


    Creak.


    An ominous sound echoed.


    "Huh?"


    Looking ahead, she saw the grappling rope connecting her shield-sled to Jormungandr was about to snap.


    Even the sturdiest metal thread couldnt bear the weight of three people.


    "Damn it! This is myst grappling hook!"


    Creak!


    The rope was about to snap. Evangeline clenched her eyes shut.


    If the three of them fell now, the mission to conquer Jormungandr might fail!


    Just then, Ashs voice reached her from the body of Jormungandr.


    "Ill create a ramp for you, Evangeline! Just slide and jump, got it?!"


    "?!"


    Surprised, Evangeline looked up to see Ash standing atop Jormungandr, having somehow dashed there.


    Ash hurled a magic core in a fast pitch towards her.


    As the magic corended in front of Evangeline, Ash yelled, "Summon!"


    Fortunately, they were in a forest.


    The surrounding area was filled with trees shattered by Jormungandrs rampage. Using these as materials, Ash summoned an automatic turret into the ground.


    It was angled diagonally, offering a perfect ramp.


    nk! Whoosh!


    Wood shards gathered, forming the exterior of the auto-turret.


    Whooosh!


    Evangelines shield-sled smoothly slid up the ramp.


    "Wooohoo?! This is fun...!"


    Before Evangeline could fully express her excitement, the jump was over. And at that same moment


    Snap.


    The rope broke.


    "Ah, damn it!"


    With Evangelines scream, all three were flung into the void.


    "Phew!"


    Just then, Reina expelled a gust of wind, adjusting the angle so that their bodies would fall toward Jormungandr.


    Ash shouted as he saw the three plummeting toward Jormungandrs back.


    "Catch them!"


    - Thud! tter...!


    Lucas caught Evangeline, Ash caught Junior, and Kun caught Reina.


    Lucas held her effortlessly, Ash wobbled but surprisingly held on, and Kun spat blood as he crumbled to the ground.


    "Wow... what the hell was that? Is everyone okay?"


    Ash asked as he wiped away his cold sweat.


    Junior had fainted with foam at her mouth, but Reina looked pale yet alright, and Evangeline was full of energy.


    "That jump was awesome!"


    Evangeline, who had slipped out of Lucas arms, bounced around with twinkling eyes.


    "Do it again, please, senior! One more sled jump! Just one more!"


    "What do you mean one more? If we do this again, I wont have a heart left. Do you know how scared I was?"


    Ash grumbled as he looked around to assess the condition of his party members.


    "Anyway... its a relief no one got seriously injured."


    Everyone sighed in relief as they verified each others safety.


    Just then, Kun, who had been under Reina, lifted his trembling hands and mumbled in a fading voice.


    "Ah... Im fine... Thank you for worrying... about me..."


    But no one was listening.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Our current location was between Jormungandrs head vertebra and the central vertebra. We decided to head back to the central vertebra to regroup until dawn, knowing that the head vertebra was likely upied by werewolves.


    However, retreating and regrouping were far from easy. Werewolves repeatedly ambushed us from the shadows throughout the night. We barely managed to fall back to the central vertebra, setting up guards as we went, and tried to rest. Though it wasnt much of a rest; they kept jumping us out of nowhere.


    Finally, the dreadful night passed, and morning reluctantly arrived.


    Day 3 of the Jormungandr Repulsion Battle. Dawn broke on the final day.


    [Jormungandr - Status of Part Destruction]


    - First Vertebra: 86%


    - Second Vertebra: 49%


    - Third Vertebra: 91%


    Rubbing the fatigue from under my eyes, I checked the current progress.


    The numbers could easily be closed out in a day if it werent for these damn werewolves. The situation had be urgent due to the incessant guerri attacks by the invading monsters.


    [Repel the Ambushing Werewolf Legion!]


    - Grey Werewolf Lv.35 <Elite>


    : 8


    - Brown Werewolf Lv.30


    : 17


    About twenty-five werewolves remained. As for the condition of our party members...


    "Hmm."


    I scanned my teammates, who were spread out and lying exhausted on the ground.


    Junior has severe injuries, as does Reina. Evangeline and Kun are drained. The rest have minor injuries...


    We had fed potions and allowed some sleep during the past few hours, but the human body doesnt repair itself like a machine. Everyone was still tired, and injuries persisted.


    But we had no choice.


    Wed have to push through on the final day.


    "Lucas."


    As I quietly called his name, Lucas, who had been resting beside me with his eyes closed, slowly opened his sky-blue eyes.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Wake everyone up."


    I was tired too, but what good would it do to waste this young body?


    "Lets get to work!"


    The world was at stake. Time to take some risks.


    ***


    The tail vertebra seemed to be making good progress through the night, judging by the increasing part destruction rate. Nameless and Kellibey must be handling things well. I could leave them be.


    The central vertebra had the lowest rate of destruction. It would need the most attention in the remaining time.


    "Kun, proceed with the part destruction at full force with your subordinates. Fox, Rabbit, assist them."


    I instructed the five from the Penal Squad and two supporting wizards. All seven faces were tired, but they nodded without objection.


    "Reina. Guard this ce. Werewolves might ambush us again; its your responsibility to fend them off."


    "Leave it to me, Your Highness. I wont embarrass myself this time."


    Reina, who had been puffing on a cigarette, nodded. I turned my gaze to the remaining party members.


    "Lucas, Evangeline, and... Junior."


    Two knights and a weary-faced mage looked at me. I nodded.


    "Were going to reim the head."


    Lucas and Evangeline were always going to be part of the main party; the real question was whether to take Junior or Reina.


    Junior was injured, but we concluded it would be safer for him to stick with the main party.


    Leaving him behind would only expose him to attacks from werewolves. His safety was guaranteed if he stayed with Lucas, Evangeline, and me.


    Besides, weve been a well-coordinated party from the start.


    With that reasoning, we finalized our lineup. Our main party began moving towards the head of Jormungandr.


    The Penal Squad had already started disassembling parts of the creature with drills and picks. Reina and the two mages saluted us.


    "May luck be with you, Your Highness."


    "May luck be."


    Reinas face seemed a bit stiff. I gave her a slight smile.


    "You guys hang in there too."


    The four of us in the main party began walking towards the creatures cerebral center without looking back.


    ***


    The path to the head was empty.


    But knowing that the werewolves wouldnt just let us be, the four of us in the main party cautiously advanced along Jormungandrs back, without letting our guard down.


    Grrrrr


    Aaahhh!


    As expected, werewolves hiding in the shadows leapt out at us.


    They attacked us from both sides. Judging by their numbers, which exceeded twenty, it seemed they had all been waiting here for us.


    Good, this is better.


    Rather than having other areas attacked, its more convenient if we take care of all of them.


    "Lets go in one sweep."


    After a long while, I swung my staff [Maestro] and lightly tapped Lucas, Evangeline, and Junior on their shoulders.


    I used my staffs buffing function.


    [Intermediate Buff Activated!]


    [Lucas(SSR) receives 15% damage reduction for 3 minutes buff!]


    [Advanced Buff Activated!]


    [Evangeline(SSR) receives 20% increase in attack power for 3 minutes buff!]


    [Advanced Buff Activated!]


    [Junior(SSR) receives 2% magic power regeneration per second for 3 minutes buff!]


    Everyone was tired, so even a minor buff would help.


    "Were all fatigued, I know. But the fate of the world hinges on this battle."


    We must never forget.


    The weight of the lives depending on each and every one of these seemingly minor battles.


    Werewolves began pouring in from all directions. I bellowed ferociously.


    "Wipe them out!"


    "Lets do this!"


    With a resounding battle cry, Evangelines shield blocked the monsters ws, and Lucas longsword shimmered as it shed through the air.


    Junior, gritting his teeth, unleashed bolts of lightning in every direction.


    I wasnt idle either.


    I fired des of magical power, used my Gaze of Command to mind-control those who came close, forcing them to kneel, and then with my skill [Make You Mine!] forcibly integrated one into our ranks, causing havoc among them.


    The problem was the craftiness of these werewolves.


    These bastards kept hitting and running, refusing to engage us head-on.


    Whenever they felt at a disadvantage, theyd flee without a second look, and when we tried to regroup, they attacked again.


    Hit and run. Then hit and run again. And hit and run some more... Enough already, you damn scavengers!


    Despite the difficulty, the elite members of our main party managed to take down the enemies one by one, steadily decreasing their numbers.


    We were able to advance step by step toward Jormungandrs head.


    By the afternoon, after enduring an arduous battle, we finally arrived at the central nerve cluster of Jormungandrs head.


    Wiping off the sttered wolfs blood from my cheek, I stood atop the snakes head and looked around.


    At some point, we had crossed the forested area, and the gigantic body of Jormungandr had moved onto the ins.


    The lengthy serpent was smoothly slithering northward across the open field.


    And at the end of this field was...


    Crossroad.


    My city, the bastion of humanity, appeared as a blurry silhouette in the distance.


    We had made it this far...finally.


    Time is running out.


    By the time night passed and dawn broke, Jormungandr would reach the walls of Crossroad.


    If we didntplete the localized destruction by then, it would be game over.


    "My Lord, please drink this."


    Just then, Lucas handed me a water bottle.


    "Yourplexion doesnt look good. Despite the urgency, replenishment is necessary."


    "..."


    Looking around, I saw that all party members were a mess, covered in monster blood and flesh. Dark circles under their eyes. I probably looked the same.


    We had fought alongside thoserge werewolves all the way here, sleep-deprived and malnourished, even sustaining injuries. It was only natural that we were exhausted.


    "...Lets take a brief break."


    We spread out on top of the snakes head. The wind felt refreshingly good.


    Gulp, gulp!


    Lucas, who had cleanly emptied the water bottle in one go, proceeded to pour the remaining water over his head. Droplets scattered over his flowing golden hair.


    "Phew!"


    Exhaling, Lucas shook his head. He looked like a dog that had just taken a shower on a hot summer day.


    Evangeline, who had been watching him with interest, also drank her water, then poured the remainder over her head.


    "Pffft!"


    Either she poured more than she intended, or her transparent tinum blonde hair gotpletely soaked. What is she doing?


    Junior was munching on tomato juice and spinach, camel-like. Perhaps it was some form of stimnt for her.


    I could really use a cup of coffee right now.


    If I could just pour a bottle of ice-cold Americano into me, Id be content.


    That would help me clear my muddled mind. With such luxurious thoughts, I took a sip of water.


    "Weve arrived at Jormungandrs central nerve cluster, but..."


    Lucas tapped the nerve cluster he was leaning against.


    "Im not sure if well have the time to destroy it."


    He was right.


    We had already killed more than ten werewolves on our way here. In other words, more than ten still remained.


    If we started the localized destruction, they would undoubtedly interfere.


    Yet, I spoke optimistically.


    "If we hold out while progressing, reinforcements from behind will join us as soon as they finish their tasks. Then we can definitely destroy this within the time limit."


    It was a close call, but it was surely possible.


    As I was reassuring myself, an image of a brown curly-haired boy briefly crossed my mind.


    ...Damien.


    I desperately missed the presence of my sniper.


    If Damien had been here, even if he couldnt help with the targeted destruction, he would have taken care of the wolf pack in no time.


    Then we wouldnt be in this dire situation.


    Should I have brought him no matter his condition? Was it my poor judgment?


    Damien is undoubtedly my trump card.


    Should I have definitely included him in my party? Was sidelining him for the season my arrogance?


    No, stop brooding over the past!


    I shook my head, my eyes wide open.


    As always, I achieved the best results with the resources I had.


    And the operation is still very much viable.


    I sprinkled the remaining water over my head. Party members whistled toward my soaked self. What are you looking at, runts!


    Flipping my wet hair back, I shouted.


    "Lets get started with the overtime! Ill make sure youre wellpensated!"


    I might be the ck Company managerno, a ck Company CEO, but at least I pay fair wages, alright? (TL Note: ck Companies are basically sweatshops.)


    ***


    The evening sun was setting.


    Bang- Bang- Bang-


    ng-!


    Reina watched with a cloudy gaze as the nervous system was slowly being chipped away, sparks flying.


    It was already the third evening.


    Yet the targeted destruction was still notplete.


    Destruction at the tails vertebra had beenpleted, and Kellibey had joined the central vertebra destruction.


    Kellibey aided in the repair of drills and pickaxes, and the sweat-drenched Penal Squad members screamed in agony as they continued to focus on targeted destruction.


    Yet the nervous system still remained intact.


    Moreover, there was no news from Prince Ash, who had headed towards Jormungandrs head.


    "Lady Reina."


    Beside the thoughtful Reina, Fox, the mage of the Penal Squad, cautiously approached.


    "Two out of the three vertebra are still intact. We must consider the possibility of failure in this repelling operation."


    "..."


    Reina jerked her chin.


    "What are you trying to say, Fox."


    "We should prepare for the protocol."


    Fox spat out in a gloomy voice.


    "Ready the Shutdown Protocol."


    "...!"


    Startled, Reina quickly turned her head.


    "What are you talking about! Thats not within our discretion!"


    "..."


    "You know that if we initiate that protocol...!"


    "All the citizens of Crossroad will die."


    Fox spoke impassively.


    "But it will stop this serpent."


    "..."


    "Dont forget our main objective, Lady Reina."


    Reina clenched her teeth.


    As she met Foxs gaze with her suddenly cold eyes, he reiterated in a tone devoid of emotion.


    "...After all, that is why we came to this city in the first ce."

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Deep into the night, I exhaled heavily, my gaze fixed on thest werewolf standing before us.


    It was the final Gray Werewolf.


    The creature, already torn to shreds, was gasping through its punctured lung, emitting a boiling cry of agony.


    The fight against thest of the werewolf spawn had be utterly tiresome.


    They did everything in their power to prevent us from destroying their neural cores. Not only did they ambush us, but even when skewered by our swords and spears, they would break our Part-Destroyer Drills and refuse to die. They would even hug their own neural core before falling, as if they were trying to protect it.


    But their annoying resistance had finallye to an end.


    "You crawl out of a snakes asshole to mess with us, and this is how it ends, you bastard?" I raised my middle finger in the face of thest werewolf.


    "Yeah, no matter how much you screw with the bnce, Ill still clear this. Keep it up with your bullshit. Itll all be fodder for my crew."


    The grand principle of RPGs: what doesnt kill you makes you stronger.


    Ive harvested the XP from 40 werewolves, and Im looking forward to the bonus rewards after the clear.


    As I looked down at the werewolf with these thoughts, the creature grinned. As if very pleased.


    "What are you grinning about, you freak?" I muttered incredulously.


    "We have aplished our goal, human," the creature responded, surprisingly articte.


    Caught off guard by its speech, I listened as it continued, "Weve stalled you for as long as we needed to. Now, you wont be able to stop the snake."


    "What are you tal" I tried to continue the conversation, but the creatures breath cut off.


    Frowning, I looked down at its corpse and then up at the neural core. The werewolves bodies were stacked around it, adhering to it likeyers of leather on bone. Lit by the bright moonlight, the sight sent chills down my spine. I gritted my teeth and opened the system window.


    [Jormungandr - Status of Part Destruction]


    - First Vertebra: 86%


    - Second Vertebra: 99%


    - Third Vertebra: 99%


    Almost done with the second vertebra...


    Just then, a notification sound rang out.


    Ding!


    The second vertebras Part Destruction wasplete.


    All that was left was this head section.


    I took a reuncher from my bag, loaded a yellow re, and shot it into the sky.


    WhoooshBang!


    A yellow re meant rally. Now the rear party members would gather at the head. All that was left was to destroy the final vertebra together.


    I looked at my main party members.


    They were all bloodied and had minor injuries, but no one was showing it. They were ready to resume the Part Destruction process.


    "Once we bust this damned horn, its all over," I yelled, kicking the final vertebra.


    "Lets push through for just a few more hours!"


    My party members nodded in unison and began removing the werewolf corpses stuck to the vertebra.


    I joined in and casually nced toward the north.


    Crossroad had grown much closer than before.


    My mouth was parched, and I turned my attention back to tearing apart the werewolf corpses.


    ***


    It took a considerable amount of time to strip the werewolf corpses of their vertebra.


    By the time that task was done, the members of the rear party started to join us by climbing up on hooks.


    "Once we smash this damn thing, our three days of hellish toil will finally be over, right?" Kun, his face flushed from operating the drill all day, and members of the Penal Squad began to yell as they took their drills to destroy the vertebra.


    "We better get a generous vacation and bonus for this, Your Highness!"


    "As if they wouldnt give it to us."


    Despite everyone being in terrible condition, they desperately attacked thest vertebra.


    Crack!


    While the Penal Squads five members were focused on destroying parts, the main party members stepped back for a brief rest.


    Junior, in particr, was in terrible shape even after fighting back-to-back battles while injured.


    Evangeline gently rested Juniors head on her knee and let her sleep for a moment.


    I also wiped my sweaty, dizzy forehead when Reina flew up to me on a hook and spoke.


    "Your Highness."


    "What is it, Officer Reina?"


    "Were not far from Crossroad now."


    Looking toward Crossroad, now clearly visible to the naked eye, Reina mumbled. I clenched my mouth shut.


    "Well reach the city walls in less than an hour at this rate."


    "What are you getting at, Officer Reina?"


    "Can you really stop this serpent within that hour, Your Highness?"


    I didnt answer.


    Even as we conversed, the walls were getting closer by the second.


    Damn it.


    When the durability of thest vertebra reaches 10 percent, it receives various hardening buffs.


    In other words, it bes tougher. More difficult to destroy. This is the final gimmick.


    Were running out of time.


    Just barely... insufficient.


    "...Your Highness."


    Reina tapped the ground with her foot.


    "This serpent Jormungandr is a Civilization Devourer, as you said. It destroys worlds, consumes civilizations, and grows."


    "...Yes."


    "So, after it scales the walls and consumes Crossroad, itll growrger. After that, well essentially have no way to stop it, right?"


    "Thats right."


    A moment of silence passed.


    "...Your Highness, are you aware that human sacrifices have been urring in the Imperial Capital?"


    Caught off guard by the sudden topic, I looked back at Reina. The face of the Mage Officer was expressionless and cold.


    "Yes, I know. They extract magical power through human sacrifices for Evercks operations."


    "That operation is managed by our Magical Corps."


    As if discussing routine ounting, Reina lightly dropped the fact that they had been burning people alive.


    "Because we are more skilled at managing magical power than any other army, we were moved from the First Legion to the Imperial Familys central control. We were responsible for burning prisoners and convicts in human sacrifices."


    I couldnt hide my difort and frowned.


    "...Why are you telling me this now, Officer Reina?"


    "Your Highness."


    Taking a deep breath, Reina continued,


    "To cut to the chase, theres something called a Shutdown Protocol currently installed in Crossroad. Its a magic circle designed for human sacrifice."


    ...She spat out something crazy.


    My eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What?"


    "While Your Highness was away, we who came down as reinforcements installed it here. In fact, that was the very reason for our deployment."


    Reina matter-of-factly exined to my frozen self.


    "Since Your Highness has shown an overt hostility and rebelliousness toward the central authority, it was deemed necessary to put you on a leash, so to speak. Hence, it was installed."


    "What does that"


    "Its intended to be a form of coercion, in case you disobey the Imperial Familysmands in the future. We inscribed the magic circle without supplying it with magic power, so it went undetected by others."


    My trembling hand clenched into a fist.


    "If this Shutdown Protocol is activated, it will incinerate all humans within the fortress and use that massive energy to magically seal off the entire area. Once sealed, it bes impervious to any external intrusion."


    "..."


    "Its generally installed in areas suspected of rebellion or in conflict zones with enemy states. We just set it up and monitor. If we detect any subversive activitiesboom!"


    Reina snapped her fingers and grinned maliciously.


    "...Thats basically what the spell is."


    Wham!


    I lunged at her, grabbing Reina by the cor. I gritted my teeth and finally spoke.


    "So youre saying, youve essentially put bomb cors on my citizens...! Whats your kind exnation for this, Commander Reina?"


    "...The Protocol can stop Jormungandr. Thats why."


    Reina looked up at me with emotionless eyes.


    "You said yourself, Your Highness, if Jormungandr isnt stopped, the world will end."


    "..."


    "Directly north of Crossroad lies the Imperial Capital, New Terra. If Jormungandr grows evenrger and crushes New Terra, can you imagine the consequences?"


    The image of that beautiful coastal city being trampled by a gigantic serpent shed in my mind.


    "The lives of millions in New Terra will be endangered. Not just thatevery city in Jormungandrs path would beid to waste."


    "..."


    "More than half of the Empires poption and 80% of its industry are concentrated in the Imperial Capital. Losing it means the Empires destruction. As a soldier, its my duty to protect the Imperial Capital and the Empire."


    Reina spoke calmly.


    "Isnt it a cheap price to pay if the lives of a few tens of thousands in Crossroad can preserve the whole Empire?"


    "Im the lord of Crossroad! You think Ill allow that?!"


    "I am a soldier of the Empire, Your Highness. What I aim to protect is the Empire and the Imperial Familys well-being, not the preservation of some provincial backwater."


    Reina casually nced to the north.


    "Two of my subordinates are already preparing to activate the magic circle."


    My fist trembled.


    The two mages who were left behind when Jormungandr caused the avnche.


    Could it be they didnt fall behind but deliberately stayed back...?!


    "And when I send the signal through this transmitter, well immediately execute the shutdown protocol."


    Reina shook a ck transmitter from her bag.


    "That would stop the serpent from crossing into Crossroad, giving us ample time tofortably destroy its vertebra."


    "You think Id ept such a proposal?!"


    "Didnt you say youre fighting to protect the world, Your Majesty? Please make a rational decision."


    With the switch in her hand, Reina coldly presented her case.


    "Crossroad, and the world. Lose both, or just one."


    "..."


    "If Your Majesty fails to make an urate judgment..."


    Reina raised her finger to the transmitter.


    "...I will have no choice but to decide at my discretion."


    ***


    Meanwhile, at Crossroad.


    "The city feels eerie because its empty..."


    "Haha, thats true. Everyone has evacuated to the north."


    Walking through the alley in front of the temple, Damien and Kureha were casually chatting.


    While all the residents had fled to the northern part of the city, the two had secretly stayed behind to spend time together.


    Theyd been hiding to sleep, hiding to eat, and even when people from the temple came looking for them, they hid together in some corner of the alley.


    In short, they were partners in mischief.


    "This is kinda fun, isnt it?"


    The two had grown close in a few days, and the older Kureha spoke openly with Damien.


    "Ill probably get in trouble when all this is over tomorrow, but it feels fun because its like Im disobeying my mom and hanging out."


    "Hahaha, true."


    Tomorrow, when the evacuation decree ends, theyd likely get a good scolding from Saintess Margarita and Lilly, but doing something they werent supposed to was thrilling. Damiens face had lightened considerably.


    "The monsters should be attacking soon..."


    Looking toward the southern wall, Damien mumbled.


    Both were wide awake because the monsters would soon invade, so they were walking through the deserted streets.


    "Whenever there was a defense battle, Id always participate. But being this far away actually..."


    "Actually, what?"


    "Makes me more nervous."


    Damien looked down at his empty hands.


    "I thought Id feel better being far away, but..."


    "..."


    Just as Kureha was about to say something, in response to the boy who felt more ufortable being away from the battlefield,


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    They spotted something strange.


    Just as they stepped into the citys central square, where there should have been no one... two wizards, one in a white robe and the other in a ck uniform, were drawing a blood-red magic circle.


    They were two mages from the reinforcement party. Damien blinked.


    Werent these the people who had left to fend off Jormungandr?


    "What are you wizards doing here?"


    Upon hearing Damiens shouted question,


    "...Eh?"


    "...Gah!"


    The mages, Kitty and Piggy, who were preparing the shutdown protocol, broke into a cold sweat.


    An awkward silence fell among the four.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Magical Forces Commander Reina.


    And four direct-subordinate squad members. Codenames Fox, Rabbit, Kitty, and Piggy.


    Among them, Fox and Rabbit were elites who had assisted Reina for a long time, but Kitty and Piggy were new recruits assigned to Reinas party for this deployment to Crossroad.


    Of course, even as neers, they were part of the Magical Forces.


    Like a magic wand swayed by the needs of the Imperial Family, they had been involved inrge-scale ughter without batting an eye.


    Because it was their duty.


    Because it was an order from their country.


    Thats why they could set up a sacrificial magic circle capable of annihting tens of thousands of city residents in an instant without any emotional wavering.


    "...Huh?"


    "...Gasp!"


    However, at that moment, Kitty and Piggy spat out strange noises in bewilderment.


    They had been caught in the act by civilians.


    A sniper from the front lines named Damien and a red-headed young man with a limp in one leg.


    Upon recognizing them, Kitty and Piggy quickly exchanged nces.


    Werent evacuationsplete?! There shouldnt be anyone left in the city, right?


    How should I know? This sort of thing always happens during operations anyway!


    Unexpected situations always urred.


    And for those who witnessed such activities, there was only one way to respond.


    Silence them by killing them!


    Without hesitation, Kitty and Piggy simultaneously unleashed their magic spells.


    Naturally, their target was Damien.


    They were aware of Damiens prowess as an exceptional sniper.


    Leaving the red-headed man with an apparent limp alone, it was logical to first deal with the more dangerous Damien.


    "Im sorry, Sniper!"


    "No personal feelings!"


    The magic spells shot by the two mages rushed towards Damien.


    Damien just stood there, his round eyes wide open, mumbling something like Huh?


    ***


    "If Your Highness cannot make an urate judgment... then I have no choice but to decide on my own."


    Standing in front of me, Reina said so while lifting a finger towards the switch she held.


    "..."


    My mouth had gone dry.


    An urate judgment? They want me to make an urate judgment?


    Is that urate judgment to annihte Crossroad to save the world?


    "It will take approximately one hour from the preparation of the magic to its activation. To press this switch, it must be done now."


    "..."


    "Do you find it difficult to make an urate judgment, Your Highness? In that case."


    Reinas finger began to apply pressure.


    I couldnt help but yell.


    "Reina, wait"


    But Reina didnt press the switch. Instead,


    Whoosh.


    She threw it at me.


    "...?"


    Confused, I caught the switch and looked at Reina with a bewildered expression. Whats going on?


    Reina gave a bitter smile.


    "Then force the issue, Your Highness."


    "What?"


    "What a soldier like me needs is a cool judgment. But what a leader like you need is the willpower to force an issue."


    "..."


    "Even if the path before you is a narrow and steep cliff, and everyone advises against crossing it, it is your job to stubbornlyy down a bridge and lead the people across."


    I didnt fully understand this crazy mage, but,


    "Your Highness, what would you like to do?"


    I knew what he was trying to say.


    With a snap, I tossed the switch away from Jormungandrs body.


    The switch flew far and shattered upon hitting the ground.


    "This is my decision, Commander Reina."


    "..."


    "Im carrying out the operation. I wont give up on Crossroad or the world. Ill protect them both."


    I spat the words out.


    "This was my path from the beginning."


    From the moment I entered this world, my path had been a lone one.


    No other options existed.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. Youve cleared up the doubts in my mind," Reina said, her empty hands sping and then opening again as she smiled and nodded at me.


    "Then lets hurry and channel thest of our power to destroy that final vertebra!"


    I nodded and started walking toward the vertebra, Reina following behind me. I asked her, "Why did you do this, Commander Reina?"


    If Reina had decided, she could have safely activated the shutdown protocol to get rid of Jormungandr.


    Or even if she decided not to activate it, there was no need to inform me of the existence of this magic.


    She could have kept it a secret.


    But Reina had revealed the magics existence to me, passed the decision-making to me, and then let me destroy it.


    I was grateful, but why?


    "Well, maybe Im getting old," Reina responded vaguely.


    "I guess Ive grown tired of warming the empire with firepower that burns innocent people."


    Reinas eyes were on Junior, who was lying next to the vertebra, resting.


    Junior, with her head on Evangelines knee, was breathing shallowly, her face pale.


    With an emotionless expression, Reina looked down at the young magician as if she were contemting the mistakes of her past.


    "I want to prove that the empire can be protected in other ways."


    "..."


    "Lets go, Your Highness. Were out of time. Even rest is now a luxury."


    Reina was absolutely right.


    Click-click-click!


    The final 10 percent of the part destruction gauge.


    The vertebra, buffed with hardening, was repelling every drill bit.


    The Penal Squad was yelling in pain and frustration, while Kellibey was fixing the drill next to me, his hands covered in blood.


    "Lucas, Evangeline, join the field."


    As if they had been waiting for themand, Lucas and Evangeline stood up.


    Reina, holding up a groggy Junior, grinned faintly.


    "Come on, get up, Jupiters daughter. That horn has been our responsibility from the start, right? Our team of magicians should be the ones to finish it off."


    "...Youre not telling me to use Elemental Disassembly again, are you? If so, Ill die..."


    "You wont die, you wont."


    Holding onto Juniors shoulders, Reina murmured as if reassuring herself.


    "I will never let you die. Not on my watch."


    ***


    Central Square of Crossroad.


    Kitty and Piggy were subdued.


    With clear fist marks on their cheeks and jaws, their bodies wrapped in ropes, they were kneeling on the ground.


    "How dare you fire magic at your friend, magic!"


    Kureha was standing in front of them, scolding.


    "Shooting magic at each other like that, you think thats okay?"


    "..."


    "You going to answer? Yes or no?"


    "Ah, its not okay..."


    "Im sorry..."


    Witnessing this scene, Damien was sweating bullets. Kureha nodded his head and continued speaking.


    "Youre all about the same age as my younger brother, so lets be friendly. Understand?"


    "..."


    "..."


    When the two mages remained silent, Kureha clenched his fist in the air.


    "Understood?!"


    "Y-Yes, understood!"


    "Be friendly! Were friends!"


    "Good. Now, apologize to each other and make up."


    "I-Im sorry, Sniper!"


    "Sorry for sending magic your way!"


    The two mages bowed their heads in apology.


    I never saw thating...


    With a cloudy gaze, Damien looked at Kureha.


    This guy, who appeared to be the most sane, was just as crazy as everyone else in this town...


    "It doesnt sit well with me when kids are tossing around dangerous spells like this. Theyre all like my brother."


    "If by brother you mean... Bandit King Kun?"


    "Yeah. Just another cute kid."


    No, your brother is over 6 feet tall with muscles thicker than bricks...


    Does he find that hulking frame cute because its his brother...?


    Breaking into a cold sweat, Damien suddenly noticed Kurehas right arm.


    The skinny fingers were spasming.


    Moments before, when the two mages had shot their magic at Damien, Kureha had stepped in. With only his right fist, he deflected both spells and in one swift move subdued the mages by striking their chins.


    Immediately after that.


    Crumble, crumble.


    His right arm began to wither like an old rock, and the flesh and muscle disintegrated into dust.


    Once the dust had settled, all that was left was a shriveled right arm, not unlike his twisted left leg.


    "...Ah. Dont worry about it. No need to be concerned."


    Noticing Damiens gaze, Kureha calmly pulled down his sleeve to cover his right arm.


    "Im cursed, you see."


    "Cursed...?"


    "Whenever I use my strength, a part of my body turns into a mummy. Its just a silly curse."


    It was far from silly, but Kureha lifted his index finger to his lips and smiled.


    "Lets keep todays incident a secret from others. My brother would scold me."


    "..."


    "Anyway, what were you two mages doing here?"


    As Kureha turned back with a sharp look in his eyes, the two mages jumped in surprise.


    "W-We were just preparing for a worst-case scenario!"


    "We were only acting for the benefit of the Empire and the Imperial Family!"


    Damien furrowed his brows.


    "A worst-case scenario?"


    "In case the attack force that just left fails to stop Jormungandr...!"


    "Thats why we were preparing to return through the teleport gate for n B, but you two stopped us! Now theres no n B!"


    Just then,


    Rumble, rumble...


    The ground began to tremor faintly.


    Both Damien and Kureha flinched, while Kitty and Piggy started hopping around.


    "Whoa, Jormungandr is here!"


    "The ground is rumbling! He must be really close by now!"


    "What happens if the operation fails?! What do we do if it fails?"


    "Were all dead meat!"


    Ignoring the noisy chattering of Kitty and Piggy, Damien turned to Kureha.


    "Lets go up to the ramparts. We need to assess the situation."


    ***


    As the four reached the top of the fortifications, they saw soldiers who had formed thest line of defense.


    Cannons and ballistae, along with various artifacts, were loaded and ready to fire.


    But the expressions on the soldiers faces were grim.


    They already knew that the colossal monster approaching from afar wouldnt be significantly harmed by any of it.


    Roarrrr...!


    From the southern ins, a gigantic serpent was advancing, raising clouds of dust and reverberating roars as it moved.


    "Its... its getting closer."


    Unconsciously, Damien mumbled. Kitty and Piggy clung to each other, screaming.


    "See! The giant snake is still not stopping! I told you we needed our magic!"


    "Its the end, the end for us all! Were going to die!"


    At their noisyints, Kureha clenched her fist. The two mages immediately shut up.


    "Damien!"


    Just then, Lilly hurried over from the artifact firing station, pulling a wheelchair behind her.


    "Do you have any idea how long the Saintess has been looking for you? What are you doing here?"


    "Lilly."


    Damien looked at Lilly with a stern face.


    "...Bring me my gun."


    "What?"


    "If I have [ck Queen], I can stop that snake!"


    Lilly hesitated, stuttering.


    "The Crown Prince and the assault team are still in the middle of the operation. We can stop it when ites into firing range. We have cannons, too..."


    "You know that wont be enough, Lilly!"


    "..."


    "If I hold the gun, itll be a sufficient safeguard. You know my skills!"


    "..."


    "Lilly!"


    If Lilly gave the [ck Queen] to Damien, there was a risk he could shoot at their own troops. In the worst case, he could even annihte everyone on the ramparts.


    Despite receiving orders not to give it back to him


    Roarrrrrrrr!


    The intimidating presence of the enormous Jormungandr, which was now dangerously close, seemed a greater threat than any friendly fire.


    Lilly shouted to the alchemist team.


    "Get Damiens magic gun, now!"


    And then


    The magic gun, enveloped in a dark aura, was handed over to Damien.


    "..."


    Slowly, Damien reached out both his hands towards the [ck Queen].

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    (TL Note: After careful consideration, Ive changed Van to Ban. Why? Ban sounds more feminine.)


    Snap!


    As Damien reached for the [ck Queen], Kureha seized his hand.


    "Damien."


    "..."


    "The malevolence I sense from this gun is extraordinary. Are you sure about this?"


    "Let go. Now."


    "Even the Crown Prince warned you. This is..."


    "Let go!"


    A rough voice, uncharacteristic of Damien, erupted from his mouth.


    "I need to see Ban! Let go of me!"


    "...Damien."


    "If I have this gun, I can meet Ban again... Whats the problem? I meet Ban, you all get rid of that snake; its a win-win for everyone, isnt it?"


    "..."


    Slowly, Kureha released her grip on Damiens hand.


    "Just remember this, Damien. There are people here who care about you, too."


    Without even acknowledging her, Damien grasped the ck Queen tightly.


    "...Never forget that."


    Whoosh!


    An aura, many times darker and more malicious than before, enveloped Damiens entire body.


    "Wee, Damien."


    A voice echoed within him.


    "Lets dream."


    The voice sounded like it could belong to Orlop... or perhaps Ban.


    "This time, Ill make sure you dream a dream so pleasant that youll never want to wake up."


    Upon hearing that sweet voice, Damien lost consciousness.


    ***


    When he came to, he was at the summit of a mountain.


    Disoriented, Damien looked around.


    It was the wee hours of the morning on a secluded small mountain. Before him stretched an endlessnd under a vast sky.


    Damien soon realized his current situation.


    It was the dawn of the day when he had escaped the orphanage and reached the summit of this mountain.


    Something... I feel like Ive been through a lot...


    Damien rubbed his throbbing forehead.


    His head was cloudy. Thoughts werent connecting well.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt remember anything besides escaping the orphanage and arriving here.


    Was there something else?


    "Damien, make a promise with me."


    At that moment, a familiar voice came from beside him.


    He turned in surprise; it was Ban.


    Her tanned skin, short hair like a boys, and scarred cheeks.


    The face of the girl Damien loved was right before him. Damien blinked slowly.


    "Huh? A promise? What promise?"


    "To explore this entire outside world."


    Ban smiled brightly.


    "Lets fill our eyes with the sight of this vast world."


    For a moment, Damien nkly stared at Bans dazzling smile before shaking his head.


    ...No


    "Lets not do that."


    "Huh? What?"


    "Dont be mercenaries for a get-rich-quick scheme, dont head south to see the end of the world."


    "Damien? What are you talking about?"


    Even Damien himself didnt know what he was saying. However, he was certain that they should not set out on any more adventures.


    He approached Ban, who was blinking in confusion, and carefully took her chin in both hands.


    Then, he kissed her.


    "...?!"


    Bans face flushed red in surprise. Damien slowly pulled away and gave her a faint smile.


    "Im sorry for the suddenness. But you wouldve made the move if I hadnt, right?"


    "You, you, youu...!"


    If we head north from here, theres a big city. Well have plenty to do there. Lets start there.


    Damien reached out and tightly held onto both of her hands.


    The girls hands were warm.


    Lets quit adventuring, quit the dangerous stuff like sword fighting and healing magic... Lets live quietly and peacefully, Ban.


    Ban looked nkly at Damien for a moment, and then broke into a small smile.


    If thats what you want, then thats what well do, Damien.


    Bans fingers intertwined with Damiens.


    As long as Im with you, Im good anywhere.


    ...Yes!


    The boy and girl ran down the mountain hand in hand.


    Their faces overflowed with hope.


    ***


    And so, a new life began.


    In a corner of the bustling city, the two started to build their lives.


    They lived in a cheap lodging and did odd jobs. They cleaned alleys, washed dishes in restaurants, turned on streetlights, and delivered mail.


    They yelled to attract customers at market stalls and peeled potatoes until they had blisters on their hands. They saved every meager cent they earned while holding back their hunger.


    The ie wasnt good, so they always had to tighten their belts.


    But happiness was everywhere.


    Damien cooked with leftover ingredients he got from the restaurant. It was amazing how good he could make stale bread, wilted vegetables, and tough meat taste.


    They couldnt afford theater tickets, so they sat on a tree branch outside and peeked at the ys, which were tear-jerkingly moving.


    Even when walking hand in hand through the cityte at night, when they smelled of sweat and their hands smelled of fish.


    Every day was beautiful.


    Since they were diligent, they soon gained recognition.


    Damien, who was smart and quick at calctions, was able to get a job as a clerk at a nearby Merchant Guild, and Ban, thanks to her cheerful and friendly personality, became a regr salesperson at a shop.


    They had long forgotten about healing magic and swords.


    They were happy without any of that.


    ***


    Time passed.


    Both had be adults. Damien and Ban had each be indispensable at their respective workces. Although they were still poor, their youth was vibrant and fresh.


    And then, on a certain fall festival day.


    Pop! Boom!


    The square was overflowing with people dancing and holding hands, noisy songs were ying everywhere, and fireworks were bursting in the autumn night sky.


    Lets get married.


    Damien got down on one knee in front of Ban and proposed.


    He nervously held out a cheap silver ring, his face red as if it were about to burst. Damien proposed with a somewhat tearful expression.


    Ban, who was looking down at his silly face and holding backughter, eventually said,


    ...Yes!


    She wiped away the tears that had gathered in her eyes and epted.


    They exchanged rings and kissed. The citizens enjoying the festival around them collectively let out cheers and whistles in celebration.


    They couldnt afford a wedding. They just registered their marriage and started their honeymoon life.


    They couldnt afford a house, so they rented a small, shabby room. They cleaned away the cobwebs, scrubbed off the mold, and painted the walls white.


    They picked up furniture that the neighbors had thrown away, repaired it, and painted it. It became quite a decent newlywed home.


    Hand in hand, they fell asleep on the bug-ridden bed every night, and the two were perpetually joyful.


    Weekends were a special time for them. Dressed in their best casual attire, they would head to a small theater in a back alley to watch a one-act y. On their way home, they would dine out.


    Though they had to be mindful of cost-effectiveness, opting for inexpensive restaurants with generous servings, they were grateful to live such a life.


    And then, a few monthster.


    "Im pregnant," said Ban, who had been waiting for Damien at home, her eyes filled with tears.


    "I said Im pregnant, Damien!"


    Stunned, Damien rushed over to Ban and embraced her tightly. Ban let out a joyful scream, clinging onto Damien.


    "Its our baby, our baby! Im going to be a mom!"


    Time flew by in an instant.


    Ten monthster, the midwife arrived at their home, and as Bansborious cries echoed, Damien stood gnashing his teeth by the door.


    Whimpers turned into cries; the baby was safely born.


    "Its our son," Ban asked with a weary but smiling face as she cradled the tiny bundle.


    "What should we name him?"


    "Ah, I hadnt thought about that," Damien responded.


    "Youre always like that," Ban yfully rolled her eyes.


    "How about naming him after someone you admire the most?"


    Caught off guard, Damien blinked. Someone he admired the most?


    A person I admire the most is...


    A mans name shed through his mind. Without even realizing it, Damien uttered it.


    "Then, our sons name will be..."


    ***


    Years passed.


    The child grew like a sprout, shooting up from the ground.


    Juggling parenthood and work left the couple exhausted.


    But since both ies were needed, neither of them gave up on work or childcare.


    Their once constantly crying baby had now started crawling, standing, and even walking.


    The day their child took his first steps, Damien proudly paraded him through the neighborhood. Ban was embarrassed, covering her face with one hand while smacking Damiens back with the other, yet she followed along.


    "Father! Mother!"


    The child started speaking.


    He was weaned and started eating solid food. Teeth sprouted between his gums. His hair grew long enough to need a trim.


    Time went on.


    The child turned seven.


    Both Damien and Ban, who hadnt received proper education in their youth, vowed to give their child the best education possible.


    Their son, who loved reading from a young age, made his mark when he entered school.


    Whenever their son brought home an award, Damien and Ban would proudly announce, "Our son is a genius," boasting to everyone in their neighborhood.


    The family would go on pics over the weekends. Packing lunch and a mat, they would head to parks or riversides for an outing.


    Time went on.


    At thirteen, their son enrolled in a boarding school. With a mature air, he assured his parents not to worry as he entered the dormitory, leaving Damien and Ban silently tearing up.


    Time went on.


    Damien climbed the ranks within the Merchant Guild. Having served nearly 20 years, his standing in the Guild was high.


    Ban purchased amercial building and opened her own store. Though they took on some debt, the store did well, allowing them to repay it quickly.


    It was at this time they left their beloved basement apartment for a fine mansion on the outskirts of the city.


    Time had passed.


    Damiens son, having graduated from school, passed the exams to be an administrative officer in the city hall.


    The day the results were announced, Damien and Ban hugged their son just as they had when he was a child, parading around the neighborhood, bragging about him.


    The son covered his face, embarrassed yet pleased.


    Time had passed.


    The son got promoted and secured a ce near the city hall, starting his own household.


    The wrinkles on the faces of Damien and Ban had increased noticeably.


    Still, the couple went on dates every weekend, holding hands. They went out to the central city theater and dined at fancy restaurants.


    Time had passed.


    Their son introduced them to a beautiful young woman; they were already engaged.


    Damien and Ban, who never had a proper wedding, decided to host a grand wedding for their son.


    Many people came to their sons wedding, showering the young couple with apuse and flower petals as they celebrated their union.


    Watching this, Damien and Ban held each others hands tightly.


    "Shall we have another wedding too?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Though Ban chided Damien for his suggestion, not long after, they indeed had a twilight wedding ceremony, quietly and without letting their son and daughter-inw know.


    "Wearing a wedding dress at this age...really."


    In a quiet temple, bathed in dusty sunlight, Ban, even with her wrinkled face, was beautiful. She smiled brightly and said, "You must really love me, old man!"


    Damien silently embraced Ban and kissed her lips.


    Time had passed.


    Time had passed.


    ...Time, had passed.


    ***


    Lying in bed, Damien awaited death.


    Ban sat next to him, tightly holding his hand.


    "Were you happy, dear?"


    "Of course, I was happy."


    Barely able to see, Damien mumbled as he stared at the ceiling.


    "What more happiness could I ask for..."


    "..."


    "Were you happy, dear?"


    When Damien asked, Ban smiled faintly and replied, "Yes, I couldnt have been happier."


    For a moment, they held hands in silence, not exchanging a word. A peaceful quiet filled their cozy bedroom.


    Then, noise erupted outside their bedroom door. The sound of childrenughing was heard.


    "Ah, it looks like our son has arrived."


    Ban quickly opened the door.


    "Father!"


    Their son, who had ascended to the position of the citys mayor despite being amoner, entered the bedroom with his grandchildren. Damien spread his arms to greet him.


    "Come here, my pride and joy."


    And then, Damien spoke his sons name.


    "...Ash..."


    The moment that name left his lips.


    "Huh?"


    A faint moan escaped from the aged Damiens lips.


    In his foggy mind,


    A feeling as if clear ripples were spreading.


    Step by step,


    The son standing before him grinned.


    With jet-ck hair and simrly dark eyes, he was a young, handsome man.


    Ash spoke,


    - Damien.


    - Are you really just going to sit here, waiting to die?

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "Are you just going to sit here and wait to die?" Ash spat the words out as he stood before Damien.


    Damien realized itthese were his own memories.


    "So? nning to gracefully kick the bucket by giving up and doing nothing?"


    But when... when had they had this conversation?


    "Im going to fight! I will struggle and contemte until myst moment!"


    He couldnt recall when this dialogue had urred.


    "If you want to die without a fight, then take this sword and slit your own throat right now."


    His memory was, for some reason, blocked


    "Stop!"


    Just then, Ban rushed over and tightly embraced Damien.


    "Dont listen, Damien!"


    Bans trembling hands covered both of Damiens ears.


    "Youre just tired and worn out. Thats why youre hearing nonsense. Its okay. Im here."


    ""


    "I will grow old and die with you. Always and forever, Ill be with you. So"


    As Damien looked into Bans eyes, his gaze shifted back to Ash.


    "My"


    Ash was saying something, his lips curling into a sly smile.


    Although he couldnt hear Ashs voice due to Bans hands covering his ears, he could clearly make out the shape of Ashs lips.


    "just be my trigger."


    Trigger?


    Damien blinked in confusion.


    Was he talking about the mechanism that fires a gun? But hed never held a gun in his entire life


    "Huh?"


    Damien looked down at his hands. In his old, wrinkled, and dry hands, something shaped like a long-barreled gun was forming.


    It felt strangely familiar, as if hed held it for a very long time.


    Damien looked up again. Ash had already vanished. The grandchildren who had followed their father were gone as well, disappeared like a mirage.


    Staggering, Damien managed to get out of bed. His aged legs, weakened by illness, suddenly gained strength. His bent back straightened, despite the pain. It had been a long time since he could move without a wheelchair.


    "No, honey!"


    Ban screamed, trying to stop him. But Damien brushed off Bans hand and got up.


    And the moment he stepped out of his room


    A sound like sand being swept away by the tide filled the air, and the world began to crumble.


    The mansion where theyd spent their twilight years began to disintegrate, its pieces soaring into the sky like they were caught in a storm.


    Standing at the entrance of the crumbling mansion, Damien looked down at the city where hed lived his entire life.


    The world was falling apart.


    Pieces of it crumbled like puzzle pieces, some sinking into the ground, others rising into the sky.


    Then, Damien realized.


    I see.


    So this was a dream all along.


    "No."


    A voice came from behind him. Damien turned around.


    "You cant go, Damien."


    There stood Ban.


    Her face was wrinkled and marked by age, but to Damien, she still had the most beautiful face in the world. Ban was crying.


    "It was you who said we shouldnt go on any more adventures, Damien!"


    ""


    "Dont go back. That ce is nothing but sorrow and torment."


    ""


    "The hell waiting for you is real! Damien, please!"


    Then, Damien gave a faint smile through his wrinkled lips.


    "Im sorry, Ban. My dream was to grow old peacefully with you... but I cant."


    "Why?! It was your dream. Here, you can live as you wish, as youve always wanted. So why!"


    "I remember thest thing you said to me."


    The will Ban had left behind.


    - Dont forget the promise we made then.


    Dawn of the day they escaped the orphanage.


    The promise they shared with their first kiss.


    "Lets explore the entire outside world. Lets take in all this vast world with our eyes."


    I remember.


    I cannot forget.


    "This ce may be happy, but the real you didnt want to live this way."


    "..."


    "So, I have to go."


    Staggering, Damien used his rifle to steady himself on the ground.


    "Because I made a promise with you."


    The aged Damien began to walk forward.


    Into the crumbling world, without hesitation.


    Whooosh!


    As Damien walked through the city center, fragments of the shattered world turned to dust and scattered around him.


    The theater where he and Ban used to hold hands.


    The regr restaurant where they never got to try every item on the menu, the Merchant Guild building where they had worked all their lives.


    The park they visited every weekend, the square where he proposed on his knees during the autumn festival, the semi-basement room where their honeymoon began...


    Everything turned to dust and disappeared.


    Each time, the old Damien grew younger.


    The tall, faded stairway leading to their semi-basement home.


    The cup they both used, the vase where Ban would ce flowers every Monday, the lines drawn on the wall as their son grew taller, the bed where theyy hand in hand, whispering love...


    Memories,


    Disappeared.


    Vanished without a trace.


    The now-younger Damien did not cry.


    Resolutely crushing the dream in which he had been happy, he managed to hold back his tears and kept walking.


    ***


    When Damien came to his senses, it was dawn on the day they had escaped from the orphanage.


    The younger Damien and Ban stood again at the peak of the mountain.


    "Dont go... you cant go..."


    Ban was crying, her face covered with both hands.


    "Ban."


    Damien spoke softly as he looked at the girl he had loved.


    "After this, we be mercenaries. Its one of the few jobs we, who have nothing, can do. But it also suits our purpose of wandering and adventuring around the world."


    "..."


    "You quickly gain recognition as an exceptional swordsman. I was not as gifted, but I be a healer and partner with you."


    "..."


    "We go through every hardship imaginable. Adults look down on us for being young, we get swindled, we nearly die multiple times, get injured, feel pain, suffer and cry..."


    Ban looked at Damien with tear-filled eyes. Damien gave a bitter smile.


    "After about three years of near-death experiences, just when were starting to get a foundation, at the age of eighteen."


    Damiens eyes trembled as he recalled the painful memory.


    "At a forward base south of Crossroad, we get surrounded by a swarm of ck spiders. During the battle... you get stabbed by a spiders w and die."


    His voice choked as if he were about to vomit blood, Damien barely spat out the words.


    "You died to save me."


    "...So youre telling me, you want to go back to that painful reality?"


    Ban cried out, sobbing.


    "If you wake up from this dream, what awaits you is a nightmarish hell! A living hell crawling with monsters and death! Do you really want to go back there?"


    "... The three years I spent as a mercenary with you were suffocatingly difficult."


    Was it just the three years as a mercenary?


    Even my time in the orphanage as a child had been tormenting.


    "Like you said, this world has always been hellish."


    Not even once.


    Not even once had this world not been a hell.


    "... But Ban, youughed."


    Damien recalled how his partner had lived.


    Always, in the worst of circumstances.


    Even when struggling for breath.


    Ban hadughed.


    "With pretense. Snickering. Youughed weirdly. Even on the most horrifying days, youughed like that."


    Instead of turning a blind eye to the terrible reality, youughed it off with pretense.


    Ban had confronted this hell without running away.


    "Thats why I couldugh too. Because you put on a brave face, I could also breathe."


    Damiens face looked like he could cry at any moment, but,


    "I liked you for that, Ban."


    He didnt cry but forced a smile instead.


    "... You saved me, and died. My life is a gift from you."


    Ban stared nkly at Damien.


    "I cant just pretend your sacrifice, your death for me, never happened. Because my life is bound by a promise to you."


    Damien clenched his trembling hands into fists.


    "I was happy while running away... but breaking my promise with you is more painful than that happiness."


    "..."


    "Ill go on an adventure to the end of this hellish world. No matter how horrifying or painful it is, I wont run away anymore."


    Damien stretched out his hands and grabbed Bans shoulders, then slowly pulled him into an embrace.


    "Ill be back, Ban. To the end of the world."


    "..."


    "Even if I have to continue the adventure we started together alone."


    Bans body began to shine brightly.


    Damien held onto the girl, as light as a feather, even more tightly.


    "I really loved you."


    Trying to remember the precious touch he would never feel again, he said,


    "Goodbye."


    Was it an illusion?


    It seemed like a pure white smile shed across Bans face as he held him close.


    Yes...


    You won, Damien.


    It felt like he heard Bans unique, pretentiousugh.


    May luck be with you in your future life.


    ...Nightmare yer.


    And left in that ce was a single, pure white magic gun.


    ***


    Damien suddenly opened his eyes.


    He was on the walls of Crossroad. He looked down at what he was holding dearly in his arms.


    It was the magic gun [ck Queen].


    However, its appearance hadpletely changed. The dark aura was gone, and the barrel had turned a dazzling white.


    Holding the long gun that seemed to emit its own light, Damien murmured shakily,


    "... It feels like Ive slept for more than 50 years."


    It felt like he had a long, long dream.


    Turning to the side, he saw Lilly, drenched in sweat, directing the firing of artifacts. Beside her were the assisting alchemists and Kureha.


    Boom! Bam bam bam!


    Cannons roared in all directions. Soldiers screamed as they fired the cannons.


    Damien, propping up his upper body, asked in anguid voice,


    "How much time has passed?"


    Lilly turned back with a sly smile and responded sharply,


    "Slept well, Damien?! Youve been out cold for an entire hour!"


    One hour.


    He had slept for just an hour, but his body felt as heavy as if it had hibernated for decades. Groaning, Damien stood up from his position.


    His body was heavy, but his heart was light.


    Fully standing up to look over the rampart, Jormungandr was right in front of him.


    The serpent had advanced to a point not even a few dozen meters away from the castle walls.


    Grrrrrrr-!


    The massive body of the snake pushed right up to the walls, and dust swirled all around.


    Boom! Ba-ba-ba-boom!


    Soldiers who had formed the final defensive line on top of the walls ceaselessly poured out shells, but the attacks seemed ineffective against the snakes body.


    Ash and his party members were doing something atop Jormungandrs head, but they wore frustrated expressions; it appeared things werent going as nned.


    Despair clouded everyones faces.


    Both the soldiers on the walls and the heroes exerting their utmost efforts on the snakes body.


    Looking down at all this, Damien spoke to Lilly,


    "Im going out. Open the gates."


    "What?"


    Startled by the sudden nonsense, Lilly questioned him incredulously,


    "Dont you see the current situation? How could you ask to open the gates now?"


    "Ill stop that snake."


    Swish-


    ng!


    Grasping his weapon, the ck Queen, Damien smiled thinly.


    "Trust me, Lilly."


    It seemed as if stars were shining in the young boys eyes.


    Startled, Lilly stared back at Damien and then shouted,


    "Damn it, fine! Its all or nothing!"


    She yelled down below the walls,


    "Open the gates! Now!"

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Kugugugugu-!


    Above Jormungandrs head.


    Riding atop the violently undting body of the serpent, we were desperately trying to destroy itsst vertebra.


    "Just grind it down a bit more!"


    "Weve almost got it! Just a little more...!"


    Despite being on the verge of copse from exhaustion after three days of non-stop action, everyone was clinging to the task of destroying the vertebra.


    After all, we were so close to the end.


    "Tch...!"


    Just ahead... the walls of the fortress were in sight.


    Gritting my teeth, I stared at the fortress walls, now merely dozens of meters away.


    Damn it, damn it, damn it!


    In thest hour, we had given it our all.


    Junior, backed by other mages, had finally deployed Elemental Disassembly, reducing the magic defense of the vertebra. Reina had then unleashed a full-power wind magic bombardment.


    Kellibey managed to repair and enhance our drills and pickaxes even amidst the tense atmosphere, and those who still had the energynded another attack on the vertebra.


    But, that final 1 percent.


    Various hardening buffs were in ce, making thatst tick nearly impossible to shave off.


    It feels like its physical resistance is at least 95 percent. Its magical defense is off the charts. Practically untouchable...


    Even with such impossibly inted stats, we could have destroyed it given enough time.


    The problem was those damned werewolves stealing that precious time from us.


    Boom! Brrrrrr!


    Kugwagwang-!


    From atop the fortress walls, they were indiscriminatelyunching shells. Anything to dy the serpents advance by even one second.


    Useless as it was, asional explosions evennded near us, adding an element of danger. But I ignored it. Right now, we had to do whatever it took.


    How much longer until we reach the walls?


    I estimated the distance between Jormungandr and the fortress walls.


    If Jormungandr broke through and began its Civilization Devouring, everything we had done would be for naught.


    With my hands, stripped of skin and bloodied, I clenched my pickaxe once more.


    We have to stop it before then...!


    Ssshhh. Ssshhh.


    Thats when it happened.


    Someone came up beside me and put a hand on my shoulder. I quickly turned to look. What is it?


    "...Nameless?"


    The one who had approached was Nameless.


    What are you doing? Cant you see were busy? Help us destroy that thing!


    "Pull yourrades back, Ash."


    "What?"


    "Ill take it from here."


    Screech-


    The rusty old sword Nameless drew slowly began to glow white.


    I blinked. Wasnt it that she couldnt use her powers outside the Lake Kingdom?


    "The nightmare that invaded the Lake Kingdom, and allowed that nightmare to leak out, is the responsibility of the Lake Kingdom."


    Nameless gave a bitter smile and gripped her sword with both hands, positioning it in front of her chest.


    "As a person of the Lake Kingdom, its my responsibility to stop Jormungandr."


    Kwaaaaaaaa-!


    A tremendous light burst from Nameless, funneling into her sword.


    Though ignorant about ancient magic, I knew instantly.


    That technique was burning her own life force.


    "What are you doing, Nameless?! Are you trying to die?"


    If I expend this much power outside of Lake Kingdom... Ill probably die here.


    Nameless spoke calmly, erging her de of light.


    Kwaaa!


    However, if I die, I can protect your city and all the people above it.


    What...


    Not a bad trade-off, is it?


    I hesitated.


    ...To be honest, I ended up agreeing with her.


    If one persons life could be thrown away to fend off Jormungandr, then its a rational exchange.


    This battlefield, after all, was the Monster Frontline where dozens, hundreds, thousands were dying.


    But, was that the right choice?


    I have lived long, Ash. I am not afraid of death. If that death could erase the sins of the Lake Kingdom, I would be happy.


    Amidst the wind, her white hair fluttering, I caught a glimpse of her eyes.


    I have one request, though.


    The first time I looked into her eyes, they had the hue of a clear, deepke.


    Do not abandon your quest in the Lake Kingdom. Continue to shine a light in that darkness.


    ...


    I make this request because I believe I can entrust it to you.


    I slowly nodded my head. With a blurry nod in return, Nameless lifted her de upward.


    Is she nning to cut off Jormungandrs head with that de of light?!


    I screamed at my party members, who were focused on targeted destruction until the very end.


    Everyone, evacuate! Leave your positions immediately!


    Turning back, the party members, stunned, saw the massive de of light Nameless was holding. I waved my arm frantically.


    No time! Jump under Jormungandrs body! Now!


    The party members immediately ceased their targeted destruction tasks and jumped off either side of Jormungandrs body, hooking onto it with grapples.


    After ensuring the safety of the evacuated party members with a sidelong nce, I looked back at Nameless.


    Nameless was sweating profusely as shepleted her de of light.


    With this, Crossroad will survive once more.


    The world maintains its lifeblood...


    ...!


    At that moment, a strong premonition hit me.


    - Please clear this world and lead it to the true ending.


    The reason I was called into this world and suffering through all this.


    What the so-called Director Aider saidabout the existence of a true ending.


    To reach that true ending, one of the conditions required was


    Stop, Nameless!


    ...Nameless had to survive.


    I grabbed Namelesss shoulder and urgently stopped her. With surprised eyes, Nameless looked at me.


    I had no clear rationale, it was merely my gut feeling. But it was a gut feeling that bordered on certainty.


    The true ending I had never reached in 742 runs through this game.


    And Lake Kingdoms princess, Nameless, whom I had never met in 742 runs through this game.


    These two are connected.


    I cannot let Nameless die here.


    But, Ash, theres no other way!


    ...


    I gently bit my lower lip.


    Nameless was right.


    At this moment, the only way to stop Jormungandr was for Nameless to deliver the decisive blow.


    Was the priority not to prevent an immediate game over rather than the possibility of a true ending?


    But if I give up on the true ending, doesnt it make everything Ive done so far futile?


    Damn it, what should I do? Whats the right choice?


    Strategy always involves distinguishing between what can bepromised and what must not bepromised.


    What should be discarded?


    Who should be killed?


    At that critical moment, I tightly closed my eyes.


    Why must I... keep making these choices?


    Then it happened.


    sh.


    A beam of light flickered over my closed eyelids. I suddenly opened my eyes.


    sh. sh. sh.


    Light twinkled from the direction of the castle gates. I looked that way.


    Damien?


    Standing tall in the middle of the open castle gates was Damien, holding a signalntern and aiming its light at me.


    Is hemunicating through light signals?


    A memory from Stage 3 crossed my mind.


    When I had gone to the Margraves vi to rescue Evangeline, I had asked Damien for sniper support.


    Back then, we usednterns in the castle as a means to exchange signals, and I used a blue me torch.


    sh. sh. sh.


    The signal Damien sent me was threentern shes.


    It meant everythings fine here.


    In other words,


    Sniper support ready!


    I could see Damiens awkward smile.


    Even though he still had the [ck Queen] on his back, the dark aura from before was gone.


    Had he ovee it?


    Even when I hadnt trusted you and had you detained?


    "In this insane world, Damien!"


    This son of a bitch is incredible!


    "Lower your sword, Nameless! Reim your life force!"


    After smacking Nameless on the back, I charged forward. Nameless stammered in confusion.


    "Come back, Ash! If youre there, I cant swing my sword down!"


    "You dont have to! Sheath your sword, will you? Trust me!"


    To be precise, trust my sniper! The cheat character of this game!


    Rushing past a flustered Nameless who had sheathed his light sword, I stood next to the nerve center of Jormungandrs head.


    I took out the blue me torch from my inventory and drew arge circle.


    Shoot, Damien.


    "Right here-!"


    ***


    Whoosh-


    Tossing the signalntern aside, Damien gripped his magic gun with both hands.


    "I have a clear view, Your Highness."


    He saw Ash fervently waving the torch. Next to it, the snakes horn-like protrusions were also visible.


    Damien took a knee, mounted the gunstock to his shoulder, and aligned the sights.


    "Fire at maximum power."


    Damien whispered to his magic gun.


    Click, click, click...!


    The pearly white magic gun began to transform, emitting a magical light.


    The barrel split sideways, forming two long rails that extended forward.


    Simultaneously, the magic-infused bullets in the magazine disassembled.


    Seven magic bullets that popped out started to orbit in mid-air, eventuallybining into onerge magic bullet that settled between the rails.


    Sizzle, sizzle!


    Due to the split barrel and disassembled magazine, the magic core was now fully exposed.


    The incandescently white magic core sent out magic like electrical currents, powering the rails.


    Vrrrrrrr...!


    Jormungandr was now literally right in front of him.


    The monsters breath was almost touching Damiens face. Yet, Damien continued to aim until thest moment.


    He felt that not just a part of the monster, but something even deeper would reveal itself.


    If you could just pause, even for a split second...!


    At that moment, Ash pulled a dagger from his holster.


    Thud!


    He stabbed it into the snakes head.


    The dagger was [Spirit Crasher], a one-time-use weapon that forcibly inflicted a stunned state on its target.


    Given how high Jormungandrs Magic Power stat was, the stun effectsted only a mere instant.


    "Ah."


    But for Damien, that was more than enough time.


    "Ive got you."


    Damiens finger pulled the trigger.


    Whooosh-!


    A magical bullet flew out, glowing like a bolt of lightning.


    The pure white bullet instantly lodged itself in the neural center of Jormungandrs head.


    Multipleyers of hardening buffs and Jormungandrs innate magical defenses momentarily formed an invisible barrier, attempting to block the bullet.


    ng-!


    But it was futile.


    The bullet, which easily tore through the defenses, shattered the remaining sliver of health in the neural center.


    Jormungandrs colossal body immediately came to a halt.


    However, it wasnt over yet.


    In the brief moment when Jormungandrs defenses were weakened due to the destruction of its vertebra, the magical bullet did not miss its chance.


    Whoosh!


    The bullet, acting as if it were a living creature, changed its trajectory and prated deep into the back of Jormungandrs neck


    Piercing and tearing!


    It began to burrow through Jormungandrs internal body.


    Ripping through the massive snakes flesh from the inside, the magical bullet continued its path.


    It effortlessly pierced through the mythical creatures strong bones, internal organs, flesh, and skin.


    Five hearts.


    Nine spirit cores.


    All were pierced through.


    Krrrrrrrk?!


    For the first time, something resembling a scream erupted from the giant snakes mouth.


    At the end of that long, straight pration


    Poof!


    The magical bullet finally emerged from the tip of Jormungandrs tail and vanished into thin air, having exhausted its energy.


    Effectively, it had pierced the snake from head to tail.


    Krrraaaaaaaaaak!


    Jormungandr raised its massive head and let out a long, terrible scream before


    Thud...!


    mming its head into the ground.


    And then it remained motionless.


    Whiiii-


    The battlefield was enveloped in silence.


    Amidst the dusty haze that the thrashing snake had dispersed, Ash, who had sought refuge in Namelesss arms, murmured softly.


    "...I mean, we were only supposed to repel it."


    His voice was a mixture of delight and disbelief.


    "He actually managed to find the kill-shot...?"

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Damien was flung backward.


    The recoil from his unleashed magical bullet was too much to handle.


    The st was so powerful that the barrel of his gun, ck Queen, shattered into pieces, scattering in all directions. Damien, the shooter, found his arms scorched to a cinder as he was hurled backward.


    Just as Damien was about to crash into the ground, Lucas and Evangeline dashed forward to catch him.


    Thud! Thud!


    "Ugh!"


    "Eugh!"


    Though they managed to catch Damien, all three had to tumble onto the ground.


    Theyy in a sandwich-like pileLucas at the bottom, Evangeline in the middle, and Damien on top.


    Evangeline, syed out in the middle, let out a defeated sigh.


    "If you had such a powerful attack, why didnt you use it sooner, Damien?"


    Lucas, who was on the bottom, chuckled wryly.


    "Well, at least were alive. I thought it was the end for us."


    Damien, who had been half-dazed, looked at his charred hands.


    "It was abination of good luck, timing, and its not like I can use this move often... Ah, my arms..."


    Lucas and Evangeline each took out a potion and poured it over Damiens arms.


    Damien himself also used healing magic on his arms.


    Though they werent fully healed, Damien gripped the handle of the shattered ck Queen.


    *ck, ck!*


    Suddenly, the shattered barrel of ck Queen reassembled itself.


    It returned to its original, simple handgun form, though it now appeared ashen, as if drained of all its energy.


    Lucas and Evangeline helped Damien to his feet, and the trio slowly approached Jormungandr.


    ***


    Nameless and I stood in front of Jormungandrs motionless head.


    I swallowed hard as I looked at the immense, unmoving head.


    "...Is it dead?"


    "No."


    Nameless ran her fingertips across the serpents gray, shimmering scales.


    "It took a massive hit, but its healing."


    "What?"


    "This creatures vitality is enormous. Most importantly, its brain is unharmed."


    We had only destroyed what appeared to be nerve centers protruding like spines; Damiens magical bullet had pierced from the back of the snakes neck through to its tail. The brain was perfectly intact.


    "It suffered near-fatal damage, but it will eventually recover."


    Right on cue, a long breath escaped from the snakes gigantic nostrils and mouth. Holy crap!


    Startled, I blurted out, "Then we should kill it before it heals!"


    "...Ash."


    Nameless exined calmly.


    "Jormungandr is not just a simple monster. It possesses divine qualities from the Age of Myths. Only a being of equal divinity can kill it."


    "... "


    "We mortals cant kill it."


    Is this another unkible assessment?


    Is that why, even in the game, the objective wasnt to kill it in a raid but merely to drive it away?


    "Given its injuries, it will probably spend hundreds of years recuperating in itsir," Nameless added, taking her hand off Jormungandr and turning to face me.


    "Shall we send it back?"


    "Hmm..."


    The objective was to repel it, not kill it, but still...


    "What the hell is this?!"


    Thats when it happened. Kellibey leapt forward, popping out from behind us.


    "We have to kill it, no matter what!"


    The eyes of the old dwarf shone with a terrible avarice.


    "Dont you see the incredible resources we could get from dissecting this snake? Your city wontck for materials for at least six months!"


    "..."


    "We can make weapons! And armor! Hell, even the scales could be used to reinforce the walls! And if anything is left over, give some to me!"


    A rather blunt but practical reason.


    "Who says we need divine might to kill it? You wont know until you try! Just get me a big hammer, and Ill crack this things skull open myself! Whats the big deal? I could even be a dwarven god!"


    "Hmm."


    Kellibey did have a point.


    The materials that could be sourced from this massive snake. If they could be utilized, they would be invaluable.


    It really seemed kible... Was there no way to give it another beating?


    I heard footsteps behind me. When I turned around, Damien was walking toward us, supported by Lucas and Evangeline.


    "Your Highness."


    "Damien."


    I grinned and patted Damien on the shoulder.


    "Well done."


    I decided to save the lengthy praise forter. Damien blushed and smiled at my simplepliment.


    "Alright, Damien. You were the one who caught this monster, so the decision is yours."


    I pointed at Jormungandr, who was huffing heavily.


    "Do we finish off Jormungandr here, or let it go?"


    Damien rolled hisrge brown eyes as if contemting.


    "But I didnt really catch it, did I? I justnded the final blow after everyone else wore it down..."


    "Thats what they call a war achievement."


    Well, its typically the ranged DPS whonds the killing blow, anyway.


    Damien hesitated before he walked up to Jormungandr.


    Thats when it happened.


    "I must... go... to the end of the world..."


    A clear thought flowed from the giant snake in the form of a voice.


    "I must head... north..."


    Everyone jumped back in surprise, except Damien who remained in his ce.


    He looked into Jormungandrs eyes and muttered softly,


    "You want to go to the end of the world, too?"


    Then, the snakes gigantic eyes slowly opened.


    Jormungandr looked at the boy standing before it, the one who had pierced its body with bullets.


    "..."


    "So you too..."


    Damien turned to me, his head bobbing slightly.


    "...Let it go."


    Kellibey screamed and pulled at his nonexistent hair. What a waste.


    "I shot the strongest magic bullet I could, piercing all the soul cores in my sight. But it didnt die."


    Damien looked down at the magic gun in his hand.


    "Maybe this oue was determined at that moment."


    I nodded my head.


    Well, our original goal was to beat it up and let it go anyway. The term is "Unkible."


    "...But how do we let it go?"


    I looked at the sprawling colossal serpent, Jormungandr, and clicked my tongue.


    "At this rate, it might take months for it to recover here, huh?"


    Transporting it on a truck wasnt an option, and leaving it here posed a risk to the city walls if it began to thrash about. How could we send it back?


    "Let me."


    Damien raised his magical gun, his arm trembling from his injuries.


    "I can heal it enough for it to go back on its own."


    "What?"


    We all widened our eyes in disbelief.


    Is that even possible?


    Damien aimed his empty magical gun at Jormungandr.


    Whoooooosh


    Transparent healing magic gathered within Damien, flowing into the guns chamber.


    Without hesitation, Damien fired.


    Bang!


    The clear magic bullet shot out with a crisp sound and dissolved into Jormungandrs body.


    Damien lowered his magical gun.


    "That was a healing magic bullet. It should regenerate one of Jormungandrs damaged cores, allowing it to recover."


    Everyone looked at Damien as if he had lost his mind. Sweating nervously, I asked, "Is that even possible?"


    "Well, Im not exactly sure, but"


    Damien scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "I just instinctively felt that this would work."


    I wasnt sure whether this was a new skill Damien had acquired or what, but the effect was indisputable.


    Shhhhhhhhh!


    Grrrrrrrr!


    As one of the damaged cores regenerated, Jormungandr struggled to slowly raise its massive head.


    And then, it silently gazed at all the humans present and especially at Damien.


    "I will not forget"


    What does it mean? Wait, it wont forget our favor, right? Not holding a grudge or anything, right?!


    Grrrrrrr


    Just then, Jormungandrs long neck quivered, and its gigantic mouth opened widespitting out a transparent orb the size of a human head.


    "..."


    What is this?


    Everyone stared at the orb in astonishment. Could this be the legendary Orb of Ascension?


    So its... repaying us?


    Grrrrrrrr


    Jormungandr nodded once, slowly turned its immense body, and began to crawl back towards the south.


    Watching the giant creature that we had fought so desperately to repel over the past three days retreat so peacefully was both disappointing and a relief.


    The exhausted heroes and the soldiers who had been watching tensely from the walls started to copse one by one onto the ground.


    And in the rising morning light, we silently watched the retreating figure of the giant serpent.


    "Jormungandr was a force of nature from the mythical age," Nameless exined in a peaceful tone, as if reading an ancient folktale.


    "It razed cities, overturned farnds, and destroyed civilizations. And in its wake, new forests, new valleys, and new civilizations were born."


    ""


    "Through destruction, it brought about regenerationa naturalw from the mythical age."


    I had thought it was worm-like because it burrowed into the ground, but it actually served a role simr to that of an earthworm.


    "In ancient times, typhoons, droughts, and blizzards were all considered gods. They destroyed livelihoods and took countless lives."


    In a moments time, Nameless watched the retreating scales of the snake wistfully.


    "But now, humanity has ovee typhoons, droughts, and blizzards. The gods who once held the reins of destruction and renewal have lost their divinity and be mere weather phenomena."


    "..."


    "Even Jormungandr, the World Serpent that once tore through worlds to bring about their destruction and renewal, is now reduced to a deity going around in circles, hindered by these southern walls."


    Nameless chuckled bitterly.


    "In a few hundred years, even thest semnce of divinity might be lost, turning it into a monster thats simply eradicated."


    I snorted.


    "Thats just the course of nature, I suppose."


    Lost in these strange musings, I abruptly turned my gaze and yelled.


    "Kellibey! Get your hands off that!"


    Kellibey, who was secretly inspecting the Jormungandrs Orb with intentions of giving it a whack with a hammer, jumped in surprise. I gritted my teeth.


    "Hey, old man! Thats Damiens! Why are you trying to hammer it on your own ord?"


    "What, what! Ill have to turn it into equipment for you anyway! Whats wrong with checking it out a bit earlier?!"


    Damien looked on at our bickering with a wry smile.


    The morning sun was rising.


    Another defensive battle was drawing to a close.


    ***


    [STAGE 9 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Damien(??)]


    [Character Rank Changes]


    - Damien(??)


    <This character is scheduled for a rank upgrade.>


    [Leveled-Up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.44 (3)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.47 (2)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.47 (2)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.56 (1)


    - Damien(??) Lv.48 (5)


    >Sub Party 1


    - Kun(SR) Lv.44 (2)


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.37 (2)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.36 (2)


    - Baki(R) Lv.36 (2)


    - Ontherock(R) Lv.32 (1)


    >Others


    - Lilly(R) Lv.30 (1)


    [Characters Dead or Injured]


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) : Minor Injuries


    - Damien(??) : Minor Injuries


    [Acquired Items]


    - Jormungandrs Orb : 1


    [Stage clear rewards have been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - SSR-Rank Reward Box : 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 10: Humans and Monsters]

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    The day after the defensive battle.


    Crossroad had fully regained its usual peace.


    The citizens who had evacuated returned to the city, and the streets bustled as if they had never been emptied by monster invasions.


    While the citizens enthusiastically resumed their daily lives, the heroes who had endured grueling days on the back of Jormungandr were utterly spent.


    After a hearty dinner at the Lords mansion, each one of them copsed onto their beds and fell into a deep sleep.


    Even with the sun high in the sky, they remained knocked out, unable to move.


    Thump. Thump.


    Only Damien, who hadnt climbed on Jormungandr, was up and about early in the morning. With bandages tightly wrapped around both arms and donning arge cardigan, he left the mansion. He quickened his pace and exited through the citys west gate.


    Beyond the western outskirts of the cityy a graveyard.


    Damien paused as he passed the countless stone monuments, finally stopping in front of a tallmunal tombstone.


    ...


    The tombstone had been erected for soldiers who had not been properly buried following the battle against the ck Spider Army at the forward base.


    Some had died horrifically, while Damien had cremated her at the base.


    It was a promise they had made to each other in life: to cremate, not bury, each other should one of them die.


    Thats why there was no separate tombstone for her in this graveyard.


    A blue sacred me burned in front of themunal tombstone. Damien silently stood in front of it, gazing into the fire.


    "More than half a year has passed since you died," Damien spoke softly.


    "I still cant believe it, Ban."


    Damiens bandaged hand slowly caressed the tombstone.


    "It feels like we were together just yesterday."


    If he closed his eyes, it felt like he could grasp her smiling face.


    For a moment, Damien recalled his memories with Ban. The days they had spent together, from his childhood up to the present. And perhaps, the future they couldnt experience together.


    "Since bing a sniper, Ive learned something," Damien slowly opened his eyes.


    "Life is like an arrow that has left the bow, or a bullet that has left the gun barrel."


    The boy looked down at his bandaged hands.


    "Once the arrow is in the air, you cant go back to the moment before it was shot. No matter how much you want to turn back time... you cant."


    No matter how much you regret the past, or relive memories, you cant return to the moment before the trigger was pulled.


    Life has already been shot into the void.


    "So, I have to decide," a faint smile appeared at the corners of Damiens mouth.


    "Where Im going tond."


    Damien looked back at the tombstone.


    "Ban, I looked up to you. I wanted to be strong like you... yes, I wanted to be you."


    Thats why he had followed in her footsteps.


    Imitated her bravado, acted like a stronger version of himself.


    Hoping that by doing so, the current painful moments would pass.


    But he was wrong. He realized the futility of pretending to be her.


    Ban was strong not because she put on an act, but because she faced her life without running away.


    "Remember when the orphanage director pressured us to be his son Willer?"


    A faint smile hung on Damiens lips, gradually bing clearer.


    "You, Ban, never once tried to be Willer. You always wanted to live as yourself."


    Life is like an arrow that has left the bow.


    "Admiring you, I tried to abandon myself and be you. Isnt thatughable?"


    Either youre shot toward someone elses target, or you aim yourself toward your own future.


    An arrow must make a decision.


    And Damien made his choice.


    "I wont chase after you anymore."


    There was no longer any hesitation on the boys face.


    "Because I am neither Willer nor Ban, but Damien."


    Not someone elses life,


    Nor following someone you admire,


    By my own will. By my own beliefs.


    "I will exist as me."


    He decided to live.


    Damien had made his choice.


    "Even if it takes a long time, I promise to keep it."


    Not because of a promise with Ban, but entirely of his own will.


    Damien resolved to set off on an adventure to the ends of the world.


    "So, Ban, you too... be yourself."


    Damien slowly lifted his hand from the tombstone and stepped back.


    "Stay beautiful within me."


    The graveyard was tranquil.


    The eternal mes quietly burned, and the dead remained in their silent slumber.


    However, at that moment, Damien felt as if he heard a girlsughter tickling his ear.


    Come back.


    It must be an illusion.


    A hallucination.


    As if he had dreamt of spending a lifetime with her.


    Damien turned away from the tombstone. With a bandaged hand, he roughly wiped away the tears from his eyes.


    After smiling warmly with his reddened eyes, the boy began to walk toward the city.


    Toward the lifes target he had set for himself.


    Without faltering, straight ahead.


    ***


    "Uuuuugh."


    I let out a zombie-like groan.


    "Uuuuuuh."


    "Keeeeek."


    "Gwaaah."


    All the heroes sitting around the table were making simr noises.


    The day after the defense battle, past noon.


    Aider forcibly woke us up, insisting we must have lunch, and herded us into the dining hall.


    We were all zombified because the fatigue from three days of continuousbor had not yet lifted.


    If it were up to me, Id sleep for a week, but the damn aide said things like, Its bad for your health! and shoved food into our mouths.


    This is whats bad for my health! Just let me sleep!


    "Gwaaaah."


    Whether the food was going into our mouths or our noses, or even oozing out, I didnt know. Somehow, the meal was over.


    The heroes sluggishly crawled back into their guest rooms and passed out, and I,cking the strength to return to my room, stayed at the dining table and barely sipped on some cold coffee.


    Id already craved iced Americano while repelling Jormungandr, and now that I had some, I felt a bit revived.


    "Ash."


    Just then, someone stood next to me and called my name.


    Izily lifted my eyes to see who it was. Who dares to carelessly call the name of their lord?


    It was a woman with snow-white hair cascading down her back.


    Deprived of sunlight, her pale skin was just as fair as her hair.


    Eyes clear and blue as ake, a well-defined nose, and slightly closed lips of a lighter shade.


    This was the first time I had ever encountered such an astonishing beautya literal doll-like figure, as if not of this world.


    Yeah, she was extraordinarily beautiful, but...


    Who are you?


    I was taken aback because I had never seen this person before.


    I rubbed my eyes, thinking perhaps fatigue was ying tricks on my sight, but there was no mistake. This was someone Id never met.


    What the hell? Who are you? How can you just waltz into my home and call out someones name?


    Startled, I nearly knocked over my coffee cup. The woman frowned as if baffled.


    What are you talking about? Its me, Nameless.


    Ah.


    Only then did I realize who she was.


    She was Nameless, a merchant NPC from Lake Kingdom.


    But she had changed so drastically! From tattered robes to guest attire, and a wash(?) hadpletely transformed her appearance.


    Werent you the one who insisted I stay for a day?


    Nameless grumbled.


    Right, that was true. She had initially nned to return home immediately.


    But I forced her to stay at my ce for a day, thinking I should at least offer her a meal after all the hardships we went through together.


    Then I realized, this brat had entered through Jormungandrs mouth and exited from its rear(!).


    I told her she couldnt enter my home in that condition and ushered her into the mansions bath.


    And apparently, chaos ensued.


    The maids assigned to Nameless bath screamed that water as dark as centuries-old filth wasing out.


    Nameless bath took several hours, and she couldnt join us for dinner.


    Right after dinner, I, along with everyone else, practically passed out and went to sleep.


    So, this was the first time I was meeting her post-bath.


    Wow, you look like a different person after a bath! You shouldve been doing that all along!


    I couldnt help but admire the rejuvenated Nameless.


    In other words, just how dirty had she been? Do all people in Lake Kingdomck basic hygiene? I was somewhat disappointed deep down.


    The people of my kingdom are suffering in a hellish condition. How could I alone indulge in luxury?


    Nameless shrugged her shoulders.


    No, luxury or not, youre supposed to maintain basic hygiene, you resident of this fantasy world! Just wash regrly!


    Anyway, I was thinking of heading back.


    Clean-Nameless stretched her long neck and looked around.


    Do you know where my stuff is? I cant see my clothes or my sword.


    Your stuff?


    I felt a momentary pang of anxiety. What if the maids had thrown them away because they were too filthy? It was a definite possibility.


    Thats when it happened.


    All your belongings have been stored here.


    Aider appeared, holding a clean bag.


    Your clothes and robe have been washed. And your sword is here, ced in a new sword sheath.


    Ah, thanks for that.


    Clean-Nameless gratefully took the bag and slung the sword sheath over her back.


    Aider, who had been inspecting the long, trailing white hair on the floor, cautiously asked,


    If its not too impertinent, may I tie your hair for you?


    Huh?


    "I thought it might get in your way while you walk. It will be much more manageable if I tie it up a bit."


    "Ah, please do. Ive had moments where stepping on my hair threw me off bnce while swinging my sword."


    Aider walked behind Nameless, pulled out a long red cloth from his pocket, and meticulously braided her long white hair before tying it up.


    I didnt know the first thing about how he did it, but Aiders skills were impressive enough to prevent Namelesss hair from dragging on the ground any longer. Although it was still long and wavy, it now draped like a cloak behind her.


    "Thanks. This is much morefortable."


    "Youre wee. Then."


    Aider nodded his head and prepared to step back. Just then, Nameless tilted her head and hesitantly asked,


    "By any chance"


    "Yes?"


    Nameless seemed unsure, but she asked anyway.


    "Have we met before?"


    Aider blinked a few times behind his bangs and sses, and then let out a wry smile.


    "No, we havent, mydy. You must be confusing me with someone else."


    ""


    Nameless, who had been standing nkly, eventually offered a crooked smile.


    "Right. Of course not. Its been centuries since Ive ventured into the outside world; I must be getting careless."


    Nameless scratched her cheek awkwardly, then gave Aider a subtle smile.


    "Thanks for tying my hair."


    Aider bowed deeply in return.


    "It was my pleasure."


    ***


    sh-!


    Nameless teleported back to Lake Kingdom.


    There was no need for a grand farewell since they were going to see each other again soon. They simply waved their hands.


    As soon as Nameless disappeared and the magical particles subsided, I asked,


    "Whats the rtionship between you two, Aider?"


    Aider immediately responded,


    "Noment."


    "This guy"


    Spoilers, please, for the love of God!


    "Dont you have plenty of other questions for me?"


    Aider spread his arms wide, smirking mischievously.


    "How about the long-dyed interview with the director? Lets do it now."


    ""


    "Im always eager to hear from our yers!"


    The moment I heard that, I couldnt help but think,


    ...Why do the operators of failing games always say things like that?

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Aiders Room.


    I sat facing Aider in this stark room, still devoid of color or any noteworthy furniture.


    It had been a while since I had a one-on-one conversation with this self-proimed Director.


    There are countless issues I want to bring up, but lets start with the most pressing matter first.


    "Ive noticed that an additional enemy legion invaded in this stage."


    "Yes, Im aware. It was the Werewolf Legion, wasnt it?"


    "It wasnt a Dark Event, there were no warnings, and they just barged in."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "If this continues, it will be difficult to keep strategizing. At least we need to stick to the established game rules to continue ying, dont we?"


    "Youre absolutely correct. This was a tant vition of the game rules."


    Aider nodded his head.


    "Thats why a penalty will be applied to the monster legion in the next stage. Youll find it easier next time."


    "..."


    Listening to Aiders response, I clenched my fist tightly.


    "I have a fundamental question."


    I red intently at Aider.


    "What is a yer? Why are we battling monsters in the form of a game?"


    "..."


    "So, the monster legion gets penalized in the next round because they broke the rules? Does that mean theyve also agreed to these rules? What exactly governs how this game works?"


    Suddenly, I recalled the words I had heard from the Emperor in the Imperial Capital.


    - A being on another level, discussing the fate of the world,manding the lives of others through words, directly fighting for the worlds hegemony. Those who are qualified to y chess themselves.


    - That is what a yer is.


    - To put it more simply, you could also call them a Ruler.


    The Emperors definition of a yer was slightly different from what I had always thought. Not simply someone who ys a game, but someone who holds and debates the destiny of the world.


    Could this game that this so-called Director is making me participate in be a concept stemming from the same context?


    "On the chessboard named the world, numerous yers are ying chess called war," Aider slowly began.


    "And here in this monster frontline, we are unfolding the match ording to our local rules."


    "Local rules...?"


    "The Nightmare Demon King who has upied the Lake Kingdom, and the humanmanders who are guarding humanitysst defense line."


    Aider started arranging the chess pieces that were on the desk.


    "Under mutually agreed-upon rules, they keep attacking and defendingwhichever side conquers the others base first and kills the others king is the victor in this defense game."


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    The chess pieces were meticulously ced.


    Pawn.


    Knight.


    Rook.


    Bishop.


    Queen.


    "This is in ordance with the pact made between the Demon King and the humanmanders, and will continue until one side ispletely annihted."


    Thud!


    Lastly, he ced the King on its spot.


    Having finished arranging the chess pieces, Aider slowly pulled his hand away from the board.


    "I am the Director who established these rules, and Im here to oversee the direction of the game."


    "Who made the pact to y the game with that Demon King?"


    Aider stared at me in silence. Stunned, I pointed to myself.


    "You cant mean...I did?"


    "Technically, its the Third Prince, Ash."


    I let out a silent scream.


    Damn it, Ash! Again?! Youre the root of all evil! The center of this chaotic, convoluted mess!


    "The Demon King agreed to the rules, and both yers have taken their seats at the game table," Aider said, offering a bitter smile.


    "However, due to various reasons, Prince Ash couldnt continue with the match... so he needed to find a proxy."


    "That would be me, wouldnt it?"


    "Correct, RetroAddict."


    It felt like a recurring story, but there was one new significant point.


    My opponent.


    My match partner.


    The Demon King who controlled all nightmares was also a yer.


    And like any human, he was ying by the rules...


    ...As if it was some light-hearted game.


    While we were struggling, he casually threw his army into the battlefield one by one.


    "...Anyway, I got it. Whats next?"


    There was much to discuss.


    First,ints about the Achievement Shop.


    The Achievement Shop barely offered any in-game items to assist gamey; it mostly provided system conveniences.


    So, I had barely used it.


    Aider sought my understanding, saying they were preparing for an updateessentially remodeling the shop.


    We talked about various other things as well.


    "My lord, I am the director of this game, not the referee," Aider said, promising maximum assistance. "I clearly wish for your victory. Even if I cant provide direct help, I intend to make things as convenient as possible for you."


    "..."


    "I share a fate with you, my lord. Please do not forget this."


    At that moment, I remembered something my second brother, Fernandez, had said back in the Imperial Capital.


    - Oh, and Aider, who is at the southern front as your adjutant...


    - Dont trust that immortal too much. Hes a scam artist.


    I nced at Aider, who was smiling awkwardly behind his oval sses.


    "Immortal and a scam artist?"


    Im missing something about this guy...


    I decided to investigate furtherter.


    Our one-on-one meeting concluded. Although it felt like we hadnt discussed much, several hours had already passed. It was alreadyte afternoon, nearing evening.


    As I left Aiders room, I asked abruptly.


    "So whats your rtionship with Nameless?"


    But Aider remained guarded until the end.


    "Noment," he said.


    Stubborn till thest, huh?


    "Alright, just answer this then. Does Nameless have anything to do with the true ending conditions?"


    "Ill only say, not entirely unrted."


    Aider grinned, giving a vague response.


    So that means shes rted. I let out a snort.


    In the end, nothing changed.


    Whether theyre hostile yers or whatever, I beat the crap out of the Demon Kings minions and wipe out the monsters.


    In doing so, I protect the people within my reach.


    As always, I keep doing what Ive been doing.


    Step by step, towards the Clear.


    ***


    Sitting in the lords office, I sipped my coffee while looking at the system window in front of me.


    "Hmm..."


    This is what popped up on the system window:


    [Rank Promotion Quest]


    - Target: Damien (N)


    > This character possesses abilities beyond his current rank and is eligible for promotion.


    > Upon promotion, the characters stats and skills may change.


    > A special consumable item is needed for promotion. <Expand List>


    > Would you like to proceed with the promotion?


    Rank promotion!


    It means that Damien, who is currently N-Rank, could get a rank increase.


    First of all, it was ridiculous that Damien was N-Rank to begin with.


    Although he should be around N-Rank as a healer, he is a possessor of [Far-Sight], one of the most broken abilities in this damn game!


    The problem is... this is the first time Im seeing this promotion thing.


    A characters rank changing?


    Ive never seen or heard of such a thing. At least not in the 742 times Ive yed.


    The system says stats and skills might change, but I have no idea what that could lead to.


    I want to think it will be a positive change, but this godforsaken game is full of traps, so I cant be sure.


    I still have to do it.


    It might sound a bit cruel, but the likelihood of N-Rank stats and skill sets getting worse is zero.


    The real concern is if something ipatible with the current Damien appears.


    Anyway, I will proceed, but...


    Whats the special consumable item for promotion?


    I expand the list and look,


    "Ah."


    An item name immediately catches my eye.


    [All kinds of Orb of Ascension]


    "Talk about fitting the bill, geez..."


    I took out Jormungandrs Orb of Ascension from my inventory. Its the item Jormungandr spat out before it vanished.


    [Jormungandrs Orb of Ascension]


    - An orb filled with the essence of Jormungandr. Used to elevate ones existential rank.


    Back on Earth, legends like this are prettymon.


    When a serpent or a simr creature trains to be a dragon, its concentrated power forms this orb, the Orb of Ascension.


    Having just one orb allows the creature to ascend into a dragon, but if it gets greedy and collects more, it can never be a dragon. At least thats how the legends go.


    Was Jormungandr, who looked like a serpent, actually an aspiring dragon?


    Serpent or worm, whatever it is. Its just perfect that he left behind the exact item I needed.


    Damien was currently at my estate. I summoned him to the office.


    "You called, Your Highness?"


    As soon as Damien entered my room, I raised my hand and yelled, "Stop!"


    "Stand right there, Damien! Yes, right in front of that full-length mirror!"


    "Eh? Uh, okay..."


    Baffled, Damien hesitantly stood at the entrance of the room, right in front of where the full-length mirror was ced.


    "Good, just look at your reflection in the mirror."


    Damien seemed puzzled but nheless stood, looking at his own reflection in the mirror.


    "This is a monumental rank-up scene; gotta witness it in all its glory from every angle!"


    Without hesitation, I used the Orb of Ascension item andpleted Damiens rank-up quest.


    [Rank-Up Quest Sessful!]


    Whoosh-!


    A gray aura spread out from Damiens back. It was the color of an N-grade.


    Roar!


    Right after that, the color began to change. I swallowed hard, my throat dry.


    Whats going to happen to our Damiens rank?


    R? SR? Or could it be, SSR?!


    Blue? Purple? No, just give me gold, please!


    O Almighty! Im trusting in you!


    As I sped my hands and prayed, Damien seemed to sense something as well. He looked down at his own body, his eyes widening in surprise.


    And then


    sh!


    It was neither blue, nor purple, nor gold.


    A bright, translucent light poured out from Damiens back. My eyes widened in disbelief.


    Huh?


    What rank color is that?


    Then, its identity was soon revealed.


    Ding!


    [Hero character Damien will have a rank change.]


    > Damien(N)  Damien(EX)


    "...Ah."


    I stood there, mouth agape.


    EX rank?


    As in exceptional?


    ...I didnt see thising.


    Shortly after, a flood of messages filled my system window.


    [Hero character Damien(EX) will have a job change.]


    [Hero character Damien(EX) will have skill changes.]


    [Hero character Damien(EX) will have stat changes.]


    [Hero character Damien(EX)...]


    [Hero character Damien(EX)...]


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    As I stood there gaping at the screen overflowing with notifications, Damien looked at me with a distressed face and asked,


    "Uh, Your Highness, something feels weird... Did I do something wrong?"

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    "Um, Your Highness, something feels off... Did I do something wrong?"


    At Damiens question, I grinned teasingly.


    "Did you do something wrong?"


    Well, there was a great sin, indeed.


    The sin of being too awesome, you cheat character!


    I wanted to make a silly joke like that, but seeing Damiens genuinely concerned expression, I just shook my head reassuringly.


    "Youve done nothing wrong. Youre doing really well."


    [Damien(EX)]


    - Level: 48


    - Title: None


    - ss: Advanced Magibullet Magician


    - Strength 12, Agility 48, Intelligence 24, Stamina 12, Magic Power 36


    Damien had changed from N-rank to EX-rank.


    EX stands for Extraordinary, a ranking outside the traditional hierarchy of N-R-SR-SSR.


    Strictly speaking, its not a higher rank than those but rather an unpredictable one that exists outside the vertical hierarchy.


    Im also EX-rank.


    My ss was unique, something none of the other characters hadCommander.


    Damien had also be a one-of-a-kind character, distinct from others.


    Magibullet Magician?


    I groaned, scrutinizing this entirely new ss name. What does this even do?


    [Skills]


    > Passive: Magibullet Refinement


    > Skill 1: Healing Magibullet


    > Skill 2: Ruin Magibullet


    > Ultimate: ??? (Unlocks after third job promotion)


    Ah, I see.


    After taking a look, I roughly understood.


    The passive [Magibullet Refinement] allowed Damien to create magic bullets using his magic power and load them into his magic gun. It solved one of the magic guns main weaknesses, ammunition capacity.


    He could also enhance already-loaded bullets with his magic power. Versatile passive, all things considered.


    The first skill was [Healing Magibullet].


    Damiens natural abilities as a healer had all been consolidated into this one skill.


    Originally, as an N-rank healer, his skill set had a passive heal, a first skill for detoxification, and a second skill for health regeneration buffs.


    [Healing Magibullet] had all three of these functions.


    If you shot it at an ally, it would provide abination of heal, detoxification, and health regeneration buffs.


    Although the total healing output might be low since he started as an N-rank healer...


    Still, considering Damiens role, it was pretty overpowered.


    Damien was fundamentally a long-range sniper.


    Now, he could snipe enemies while overseeing the entire battlefield, and support allies when needed.


    He could produce up to five [Healing Magibullets] in a single battle, given his magic power.


    And then the second skill...


    [Ruin Magibullet].


    He could create up to two of these per battle.


    Hitting an enemy would inflict a Ruin debuff, amplifying all subsequent damage the enemy received.


    Not just the debuff; the bullet itself was also incredibly potent.


    p, p, p.


    After going through all of his skills, I silently apuded.


    "Excellent, Damien! Well done!"


    "Uh...?"


    "p for yourself too! Hurry!"


    "Yes, um, okay..."


    Confused, Damien followed my lead and pped like a seal.


    All this time, Damien had been a formidable sniper, but he had been executing battles solely based on his Far-Sight trait, which had nothing to do with his healer skill set.


    His skills, his job, and hisbat style had always been at odds.


    But now, everything was unified, working together in harmony.


    As I watched, I also checked the status of Damiens weapon, the ck Queen. The once dark gun had turned white, something that had secretly been bothering me.


    [Purified ck Queen (SSR) Lv.70]


    - Type: Magic Gun


    - Attack Power: 250-300


    - Durability: 7/7


    - Magazine: 7/7


    <This equipment has been purified! Bonus added to equipment level and attack power>


    - Fires cursed bullets that have a chance of instant death to the enemy. The chance increases with weapon proficiency.


    - Orlops Fury: As the magazine empties, the bullets be increasingly powerful. The seventh andst bullet deals double damage and is guaranteed to be a critical hit.


    <Victory over Nightmare grants ess to Nightmare yer mode>


    - Merges all remaining bullets into one magic bullet and fires it.


    - As the number of merged bullets increases, bonus damage increases, but uracy decreases.


    Warning! Using this will cause feedback damage to the shooter.


    Thats a lot to take in.


    Anyway, I had won the internal battle against the Nightmare, which seemed to unlock the awesome railgun (?) mode that helped defeat Jormungandr.


    "Heh heh heh."


    I walked up to Damien with an ominousugh and patted him on both shoulders.


    "You did really well this time, Damien. Im counting on you in the future, too."


    I had praised him duringst nights feast, but I hadnt singled him out formendation.


    I once again assured Damien he had done a great job in the previous defense, rubbing the shoulders of this cheat-level sniper.


    The once fragile guy had grown so much. I didnt really help, but I cant help but feel proud.


    Damien still looked like he didnt understand why.


    However, seeing me continually smile seemed to bring a faint smile to his lips as well.


    As I quietly observed Damiens typical, shy smile, I tilted my head.


    "You dontugh like heh heh anymore?"


    That chuunibyou concept was weird, but kind of fun.


    Scratching the back of his head awkwardly, Damien replied, "...Ive realized that bravado doesnt really suit me."


    "Is that so? Still, its nice when youugh out loud."


    Kids should grow up smiling.


    I grinned broadly.


    "Smile often, Damien."


    "Yes. Ill try, Your Highness."


    "Good, youve worked hard. Go and rest."


    "Youve also had a hard timemanding this defense, Your Highness."


    Exchanging warm smiles, Damien naturally reached out his hand and


    Pat Pat!


    He lightly patted my back.


    "Huh?"


    What?


    "See youter, son!"


    ...And he suddenly switched to informal speech.


    "...?"


    What?


    I was too startled to react immediately and just blinked.


    Huh? Um? Eh?


    Whats he doing? No, what did he just call me?


    "Gasp."


    A moment toote, Damien realized the gravity of what he had just said, his face draining of color. In a hurried flurry of hand movements, he began to exin himself.


    "Ah, no, Your Highness! This might sound strange, but..."


    What he said next did indeed sound strange.


    "In my dream, you appeared as my son."


    "?"


    "Ever since I had that dream, I cant help but feel that youre like my son..."


    "...?"


    "So, uh, I, without thinking, haha...?"


    "...Son?"


    Son?


    Me? Your? Son?


    What the hell is he talking about?!


    "What are you yammering about, saying Im your son when youre still wet behind the ears, huh?!"


    As I yelled, Damien covered his face with both hands, spat out something that sounded like Im sorry! and dashed out of the room.


    So I was Damiens son?


    Does that mean Damien was my father?


    I yelled at Damien, who was running away, encapsting all my incredulity in my voice.


    "What kind of screwed-up dream did you have, you idiot?!"


    ***


    At the same time.


    Deep within the Lake Kingdom.


    A towering skyscraper enveloped by perpetual fog stood here.


    Kings Castle.


    Thest dungeon of the Lake Kingdom, where the Demon King resides.


    Thud. Thud.


    A massive werewolf with silvery-red fur approached the entrance, where sticky darkness oozed like mud.


    Ranked 9th among the Nightmare Legionmanders.


    Themander of the Werewolf Legion, Lunared.


    "Commander Lunared."


    "What brings you here?"


    The demon guards posted on both sides of the entrance inquired in a solemn tone.


    Heh.


    Lunareds wide mouth shed his fangs in a sinister grin.


    "The Demon King has summoned me for punishment."


    Lunared spoke calmly.


    "He said I broke the rules he established and will mete out a severe punishment. So, I ran all the way here in joy."


    "..."


    "Now, open the gate, guards. I must pay my respects to my king."


    "But, Lunared. Why are you..."


    The demon guards slowly advanced their spears.


    "...not retracting your ws?"


    At the end of Lunareds thick and long fingers, blood-red ws glinted menacingly.


    In any way one looked at it, Lunared was in abative stance.


    "You damn idiots, do you need to ask?"


    The werewolfs silvery-red mane bristled like spikes.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    His massive, muscr frame swelled even more, magnifying the already gigantic werewolfs size twofold.


    A savage light exploded from his crimson eyes. With a ferocious roar, Lunared shot forward like a cannonball.


    "I came here for a good fight, after all!"


    ***


    Bang! Bang! Boom!


    Lunared charged without hesitation.


    "Stop him!"


    "We must hold him back here...!"


    The demon guards, personal guards of the Demon King, gathered in dozens and hundreds to block his path. Yet, they were no more than paper dolls before the Werewolf Kings ws.


    sh! Rip! Tear!


    Their weapons were sliced, and their armor shredded. From the entrance to the long corridor of the Kings Castle, blood sttered in torrents.


    Bathing in the blood and flesh of his Nightmare Legion brethren, Lunared couldnt stopughing.


    "Come at me more viciously! Show me more brutality! Are you even worthy of being called the elite guards of the King of Kings?"


    As he broke through the final line of defense in a hallway littered with corpses, a spacious hall unfolded before him.


    The Royal Audience Chamber.


    This was where the subjects paid their respects to the king.


    On the elevated tform, there were three jade thrones. Two on the sides werepletely destroyed and empty.


    And on the untouched throne in the center sat a figure, indistinct like a shadow.


    Wearing a radiant golden crown, he stared intently at a chessboard beside his throne. He was the one who had resurrected the monsters of Lake Kingdom, the leader of all the nightmarish legions, the King of Kings as hailed by monstrous lords.


    The Demon King.


    Blood-spattered Lunared stepped into the Royal Audience Chamber, and only then did the king turn his head to look at the werewolf.


    "Lunared, my loyal hound."


    Even though one of hismanders hadmitted what could only be called treason, the king looked down at the werewolf without showing a shred of disturbance.


    "What delightful mischief brings you here?"


    "It seemed that Your Majesty was boredtely, so I took the liberty of rushing here to provide some entertainment."


    Swoosh-!


    ws grew longer at the tips of Lunareds fingers, extending like curved des.


    With ten de-like ws pointed forward, Lunared grinned.


    "Let us not question whether this is right or wrong, and just have a match."


    The kings jaw shifted sideways. Observing the shadowy kings neck, Lunared licked his lips.


    "Ive always wanted to take a bite out of that illusory neck of yours."


    "You always pick the cutest things to say, Lunared."


    The king shook his head from side to side.


    "Last time you were the same. Ah, the nature of werewolves; they only know strife."


    Last time?


    Lunareds brows furrowed. Last time? This was the first time he had directly challenged the Demon King.


    "Well, fine. Its true that Ive been bored. Lets have some fun."


    Slowly, the king rose from his jade throne.


    "Youll be reduced to dust, of course..."


    Then, with fingers made of shadows touching tips,


    Snap!


    They flicked apart.


    "After all, reviving you is no big deal."


    And the next moment, a mud-like darkness spewed from the king, enveloping the Royal Audience Chamber.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    The Wolf King Lunared was mercilessly defeated.


    He hadnt even grazed the Demon Kings feet, let alone his neck.


    Facing the intangible darkness exuded by the Demon King, the werewolf Lunared fought valiantly but ultimately fell to his knees.


    "In my lifetime, and even after my resurrection here... Ive faced all sorts of powerful beings."


    Torn apart and drenched in blood, Lunared mumbled through his broken fangs as hey crushed on the ground.


    "Youre really on a different level of strength. Damn it..."


    "Youre the type who doesnt understand unless you experience it physically, Lunared," the Demon King chuckled, looking down at the werewolf without a scratch on himself.


    His face shrouded in dark shadows, only the corners of his nk, white mouth curled up into a smile.


    "Youre the only one bold enough to challenge me. I dont hate you for it."


    "..."


    "Forgive me, my nightmare."


    The Demon King extended his hand, and the horribly defeated Lunared was fully restored.


    Bones mended, torn muscles reconnected; it was as if the aftermath of their intense battle was all a lieLunared was entirely healed.


    Just as Lunared was struggling to get up, the Demon King flicked his finger and chuckled.


    "But you still need to receive the punishment that was initially nned, right?"


    Snap!


    Immediately after,


    Thud-!


    A violent vomit of blood erupted from Lunareds nose and mouth.


    The gigantic werewolf who had just half-risen copsed back onto the ground.


    Kneeling on the ground, Lunared clutched his left chest while groaning.


    "What the hell did you..."


    "Werewolves have two hearts. One for the wolf, one for the human," the Demon King dusted off his hand lightly.


    "Ive destroyed one of them. Not sure which one, though."


    "...!"


    "Feel free to challenge me anytime, Lunared. But breaking my rules is unforgivable."


    The Demon King suddenly erased the smile from his face and lowered his voice.


    "Im ying this game by the rules. Dont mess with my enjoyment, wolf."


    With blood still in his mouth, Lunared squinted his eyes ring at the Demon King.


    "A disturbance? I merely worked for the victory of our legion!"


    "..."


    "I dont have the luxury of sitting back and ying chess like you!"


    Thats why, against the kings prohibition, he had hastily sent his subordinates along with Jormungandr.


    Although it was a failure, Lunared did not believe his actions were so wrong that they deserved punishment.


    With a boiling voice, Lunared roared.


    "Why! Why are you sparing them, my king! If all the nightmares you resurrected marched at once, the human race would be eradicated instantly!"


    "Haha."


    The Demon King then snorted.


    "Lunared, my loyal hound. You ask why?"


    The Demon King lowered his shadowy form and sat in front of the fallen werewolf.


    "...Simply because its fun."


    He whispered like a serpent.


    "Ive destroyed this world hundreds, thousands of times. But what I truly desire, I havent acquired yet."


    Lunareds eyes widened, unable toprehend the words.


    To think that this world has been destroyed hundreds, even thousands of times?


    What does that even mean? Then what is this world right now?


    "No matter how enjoyable something is, repeating it endlessly will make it dull. Thats why I introduced rules and started a game with my arch-nemesis."


    The hand of the Demon King rested on Lunareds head, gently stroking his blood-soaked silver mane.


    As if handling a dog. It was a humiliating touch.


    "To inject a bit of fun into this tedious and dull world-killing."


    The Demon King smirked at Lunareds confused expression.


    "I never expected pieces like you to understand from the beginning. All you need to do is move as Imand."


    "..."


    "Now prepare for the campaign, Lunared. I will entrust this Grand Scheme to you."


    At the words of the Demon King, Lunared clenched his left chest and stood up.


    Although blood continued to flow from his nose and mouth due to a shattered heart, he strained himself not to show pain.


    "Wasnt this the invasion youve been yearning for? Go ahead and obliterate humanity."


    "..."


    Catching his breath, Lunared spoke.


    "If I seed, my Lord, grant me one wish."


    "What is the wish?"


    "Your neck."


    Baring his fangs, the werewolf growled.


    "...Allow me to tear it out just once."


    "Granted."


    The Demon King responded promptly.


    "Ill let you bite me as many times as you want, so do your best."


    "..."


    "Show me an entertaining game."


    Lunared thought to himself. He would surely bring humanity to an end with his own hands.


    And he would break that arrogant Demon Kings pleasure with his own hands.


    Staring at the shifting shadow-like Demon King, the one who had resurrected him in this ce, the werewolf made his resolution.


    ***


    "Yaaawn."


    I let out a long yawn.


    It was a day after having a good sleep that all the nearly passed-out hero characters, including myself, somewhat regained consciousness.


    After feeding them lunch, I sent them all back to their respective lodgings.


    I cant let them stay in the guest rooms of the mansion forever.


    But even after most had recovered and returned, there was still one whoy groaning.


    "Kellibey~"


    The old dwarf was sprawled out on the bed in the guest room, clutching his back in pain.


    I chuckled as I entered the room, calling the name of the dwarven cksmith.


    "How are you feeling today?"


    "Dont talk to me, you rascal. I feel like Ive half-crossed the Jordan River..."


    "Dont be so dramatic..."


    Kellibey had apparently hurt his back while flying around on Jormungandrs back.


    Perhaps someone his age should not have tried to evolve into a flying dwarf so recklessly.


    In any case, he couldnt return to the Lake Kingdom base camp and was currently in recovery, receiving meticulous healing from the priests.


    "Why not move your household here? Ill set up a splendid workshop for you, and provide ample materials and funds. We can justmute to the Lake Kingdom. What do you think?"


    "How many times do I have to say no...?"


    If your bodys weak, your mind follows suit, doesnt it? When else will we get a chance to recruit a Master cksmith?


    Damn, youre brutally honest, you little rascal


    Kellibey, who had been chuckling, suddenly let out a short yelp, doubling over as if in pain. He must have genuinely hurt himself.


    For a while, it would be good if you could help me recuperate. Theres no point in heading back to the dungeon in this state; its better to heal fully and then go.


    With a grimacing face, Kellibey spoke. I chuckled sarcastically.


    Ah, rest sounds good! Take a few months to rx in this mansion!


    Rx, sure, but not in this mansion. Hell, no.


    What? This mansion is the mostfortable ce in the city, isnt it?


    Granted, the guest room Kellibey was staying in had been redesigned to Evangelines taste. A blindingbination of pink-yellow-frills-andce, but its rare to find such afortable guest room in Crossroad.


    I mean, theres not enough fire energy!


    Kellibey, who was being rather fussy for a guest, finally showed his displeasure.


    Dwarves need a hearth and furnace even when they sleep!


    What kind of madman wants to be near a fire in the heat of summer


    It waste summer, but the weather was still considerably hot. And yet he wanted to be near a fire.


    Should we add more logs to the firece?


    No, not some half-assed fire like that!


    Only then did Kellibey rify his demands.


    Let me stay in the citysrgest smithy! The one with the biggest fire!


    ***


    And so, Kellibey was delivered, bed and all, next to thergest furnace in the Crossroad smithy.


    When initially asked to lend thergest furnace, the head of the cksmiths guild was dumbfounded and tried to decline. But when he learned that an Elder Dwarf cksmith would be using it, he almost prostrated himself, begging me to bring him there.


    An Elder Dwarf cksmith! Even if I can only watch him work from behind, no, even if I can just watch him hammer, it would be good enough! We will vacate thergest furnace and workshop for him!


    And thats how Kellibey came to upy the most prestigious spot even in a fairlyrge Crossroad smithy.


    Leaning his back towards the furnace that had its mes roaring at full force, Kellibey looked satisfied.


    Ah~ this is warm. I think Im getting better.


    Kellibey, who had been soaking up the fires energy, turned towards me with a slightly healthierplexion.


    And itd be great if you could find me a decent assistant.


    There are skilled cksmiths all around this smithy.


    I gestured to our surroundings.


    Human cksmiths who were there to witness the Elder Dwarf cksmith were ring at us, their eyes filled with eagerness.


    These guys wont do. Theyre too ustomed to human methods.


    But Kellibey was unforgiving.


    Its not that the human way is bad, but dwarves and humans have fundamentally different ways of handling metals. We might learn applications from each other, but as an assistant, their ingrained habits will sh with mine.


    So, what youre saying is... find an assistant whos smart but has zero knowledge in cksmithing?


    Exactly! A robust and sincere guy who can follow my directions without any fuss.


    I nodded in understanding and stepped out of the cksmiths shop, giving Lucas, who was waiting, a nod.


    "Lets head to the Mercenary Guild."


    It was a good opportunity; I was already nning on recruiting some new mercenaries. Lets find someone who fits the criteria that Kellibey mentioned.


    Just before leaving the cksmiths shop, I discreetly whispered to the flushed-faced guild master of the cksmiths Guild.


    "If you have him around for a few weeks to a few months, squeeze out all the know-how you can. Hes too kind to refuse, so ask him anything youre curious about."


    "Of course, my lord!"


    "Hell like it if you serve him a bit of alcohol while showing proper respect. Just handle it well."


    I patted the guild masters shoulder and exited the cksmiths shop.


    Thest I saw inside, all the human cksmiths were flocking toward Kellibey, who was lying down, offering him massages.


    Old mans a real hit...


    ***


    Mercenary Guild.


    Quite a number of new recruits had filled in since Idst visited.


    I looked over their profiles, conducting interviews on the spot and immediately hiring them.


    My policy is basically to hire everyone; unless they have a serious w, I take them under my wing.


    No SSRs or SRs in sight, huh.


    Most of them aremon soldiers, and the hero characters are almost all R-grade or N-grade.


    However, who could tell which one of them might carry the game in the future?


    As I was wrapping up the new recruitments, transferring around a hundred or so newbies to be affiliated with Crossroad...


    "...?"


    Two mercenaries caught my eye.


    One was the highest-grade hero Id met today, an SR-grade.


    The man, in his 40s or 50s, had deep brown hair hanging in loose curls and emanated a purple hue, indicative of his SR status. His eyes carried a heavy, somewhat sad expression.


    "Youre from the north?"


    I asked as I skimmed through his profile, to which the SR-grade warrior named Camus nodded solemnly.


    "Yes."


    "You used to be a soldier."


    "Im a remnant of a kingdom long fallen... Arent most mercenaries simr in that regard?"


    Well, thats true. Half of them are knights or remnants of fallen kingdoms.


    Anyway, I had seen this guy, Camus, a few times in the game before.


    A decent SR-grade warrior character; used well, he could serve as an excellent vanguard.


    There was no reason to decline an SR-grade. I immediately hired Camus.


    "Looking forward to working with you."


    "The pleasure is mine, Your Majesty."


    Camus showed a gloomy smile. Itd be nice if he lightened up a bit.


    The second mercenary that caught my eye emanated a gray color, indicating an N-grade.


    A young boy.


    With bright brown hair covering his eyes and a diminutive stature, he looked to be about fifteen. His name was Hannibal.


    Through the hair obscuring his eyes, I glimpsed two that were perfectly steady.


    He was the first among all the mercenaries I met today whose gaze didnt waver.


    "I heard about the southern front and came to see for myself."


    "Heard what?"


    "That you pay well and treat mercenaries as soldiers."


    Hannibal spoke in a youthful voice, still unbroken by puberty.


    "Please use me. You wont regret it."


    "Im sorry, but youre too young to be sent to the front lines."


    In the Southern Front, soldiers had to be at least sixteen years old. Considering I find even sixteen to be incredibly young, there was no way I could send this fifteen-year-old kid into battle.


    "Then let me do odd jobs or something. Ill do whatever you ask. And once my next birthdayes around, Ill stand on the front lines."


    Hannibal responded as if he had prepared for this. Hmm, it looked like he came with a purpose.


    For some reason, I took a liking to him.


    It also reminded me of Dion, who had died some time ago.


    "...Alright, Hannibal."


    So, I decided to hire the kid.


    "Would you like to try being an assistant to the Elder Dwarf?"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Crossroad. The Forge.


    Hannibal, an N-grade rookie mercenary, cautiously stepped into the forge.


    In one corner of the hot, fiery forge, the person the boy was looking for was present.


    "Ah, damn these cksmiths... Their eyes light up whenever theres a trick or know-how to exploit..."


    Kellibey was grumbling while tinkering with the furnace.


    The sight of the elder dwarf nimbly moving about the workshop while lying on a wheeled bed was both amusing and fascinating.


    Hannibal watched the dwarf with clear eyes peeking through his messy hair, mouth slightly ajar.


    "Huh?"


    Kellibey, noticing the boys gaze, squawked.


    "What are you gawking at? If you want to steal a look, juste in!"


    Startled, Hannibal rushed into the workshop and bowed deeply.


    "Ah, hello, Master! My name is Hannibal! I was sent by Prince Ash!"


    Kellibey squinted his thick eyebrows and looked the boy up and down.


    "So youre the assistant Im supposed to get?"


    "Yes! Just tell me what to do!"


    "How old are you?"


    "Fifteen."


    Kellibey clicked his tongue.


    "Kid, its your business if you want to deceive others, but dont lie if youll get caught. This old man has pretty good eyes."


    ""


    Kellibey asked Hannibal once more.


    "How old are you really?"


    "...Thirteen, sir."


    Hannibal, who had momentarily shrunk back, immediately lifted his head high.


    "But Ill grow quickly. Im already the tallest among my peers!"


    "Anything else youre hiding?"


    "Uh, no!"


    Kellibey stared at the boy with scrutinizing eyes. Hannibal swallowed nervously.


    "Hmm. Well, doesnt matter. Youre only going to be an assistant temporarily anyway"


    Kellibey shrugged his shoulders and gestured towards the furnace.


    "Ever handled metal before?"


    "Ive handled weapons all the time! I used to collect equipment from the battlefield."


    "So youre saying youre a scavenger, picking up weapons from corpses. Never actually done any cksmith work."


    Kellibey nodded.


    "Alright, go change into the work clothes."


    A sigh of relief crossed Hannibals face. Kellibey chuckled.


    "Just learn well while my backs still holding up, kid. Might give you a way to make a livingter."


    ***


    Crossroad. Barracks.


    Camus, an SR-grade middle-aged mercenary, stepped into the barracks, dragging his worn-out bag behind him.


    "You can use the dormitory room over there. The bathroom and dining area are on that side"


    A soldier from the barracks was showing Camus around.


    Camus, who had been listening half-heartedly, suddenly looked intrigued as his eyes caught sight of something.


    About fifty soldiers dressed in Imperial uniforms were marching into the barracks.


    These were reinforcements sent from the Imperial Capital. Among them were Reina and her magician party members.


    Camus gestured toward them and asked.


    "...Who are those people?"


    "Ah, they are a magical corps dispatched from the Imperial Family."


    The guiding soldier exined with a smile.


    "Theyve been really helpful in the defensive battles. Theyll be returning to the capital after the next defensive fight. Its quite unfortunate."


    "...Indeed, so it is."


    The soldier looked puzzled at Camus, who slowly nodded his head.


    "Do you have some business with those people?"


    "I recognized some faces. Thought I should greet themter."


    Camus offered a faint smile, adjusted his bag, and walked toward the lodging he had been assigned.


    "Thank you for the guidance."


    The soldier, who had been tilting his head, soon turned around to attend to other tasks. There were many newly recruited mercenaries, and a lot to guide.


    "Reuniting in this backwater of the South"


    Camuss eyes grew cold as he walked towards his lodging.


    "The world really is small."


    ***


    "Hmm~"


    Inside the carriage on my way back from the Mercenary Guild after finishing a hiring process, I was lost in thought, staring at the system window.


    [STAGE 10]


    - Time until the start: 28 days


    Stage 10 is a boss stage.


    Its more challenging than usual, but there is ample preparation time. Roughly a month this time.


    I should go on a free exploration.


    Initially, I was nning to scout the dungeons with a light, single-party unit.


    I needed to precisely identify the enemy army, and now would be the time to venture into the next level of the dungeon.


    Opening the hero character list from the system window, I began selecting party members for the initial scouting mission.


    I guess its better to assemble the main party first. But Junior should be left out.


    Junior, the main partys key mage, was already frail. After pushing her through an all-nighter, shed fallen seriously ill.


    Shed used her ultimate skill, [Elemental Disassembly], multiple times too. She needs a good rest.


    After considering the remaining hero characters, I eventually confirmed the lineup.


    The party for the initial dungeon exploration will be me, Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, and


    I dragged a character from the sub-party and moved him to the main party.


    Kun.


    I have to take the Bandit King with me.


    Two knights, one brawler, one sharpshooter, and onemanderthis was our party structure.


    Though it was a bit front-heavy andcked a mage, I had utility skills, and Damien, who had reincarnated as a Magibullet Magician, could handle long-range sniping and healing.


    It should be enough for the first scouting mission.


    No time to waste.


    Upon arriving at the mansion, I instructed Lucas to notify all the members to gather by tomorrow morning.


    "Lord, it hasnt been many days since thest defense battle Are you sure its not too much?"


    Lucas asked, concern filling his voice, but I pped my chest and grinned.


    "Im sturdier than I look! Ive fully recovered, so dont worry and call the party members by tomorrow morning!"


    ***


    ...However.


    There was something I hadnt considered.


    Not all hero characters are as sturdy as I am.


    "Could we... maybe rest a few more days before setting out...?"


    With a pale face and a trembling body, Kun asked.


    He seemed to have overexerted himself during thest defense battle, and was now feeling the bacsh.


    Come to think of it, his Stamina stat was only 5. Such a fragile body...


    What a waste of all those muscles.


    Wrapped up like a burrito in a nket despite being over 6 feet tallwhat a sight.


    Kun sat huddled in a corner of the backyard, shivering from the cold. It was a pitiable sight indeed.


    Yet, unexpectedly, there was another who wasnt faring well.


    "Cough! Cough-cough-cough!"


    Dripping snot from her tiny nose and with a wet towel wrapped around her forehead, it was Evangeline.


    "Did you catch a cold or something?"


    "No-no, absolutely not. Im perfectly fine, see? Cough-cough!"


    Evangeline, who had been sniffling, cleared her nose loudly into a handkerchief and then spoke in a somewhat clearer voice.


    "Im in tip-top shape."


    "You seem to have your priorities mixed up..."


    "So, whos our opponent today, senior?"


    "Look at me when you talk, look at me."


    "Im always looking at you, senior!"


    Evangeline sarcastically gestured toward a fountain statue in the garden. No, I didnt mean that one! Have you lost your eyesight too?


    Evangeline, her face flushed as though she had a fever, approached the statue and started caressing its face.


    "Hehe, senior, your face looks even clearer and whiter today...?"


    "Well, the statue is made of marble, so I guess so."


    "When did you grow your hair this long...?"


    "Thats not hair; its a mane."


    "Oh my. You even have such splendid wings... I shouldve known..."


    "What image of me do you have inside your head...?"


    For the record, the garden statue was of a Pegasus, a winged horse.


    Laughing softly, Evangeline mbered onto the statue.


    "Alright, senior! Lets go! To our paradise!"


    "Were not going, I said."


    Even worse, instead of her shield, Evangeline had arge dining tray strapped to her left arm. And in her right hand, she held a broom instead of ance.


    "Shes really lost it..."


    Ignoring Evangeline, who was cackling atop the Pegasus statue, I looked around at the rest of the team.


    "Lucas, Damien, how are you guys doing?"


    "I assure you, my lord, I am not like those weaklings."


    With a sardonic smile on his friendly face, Lucas pulled out a blue crystal orb and shone it towards Evangeline.


    I tilted my head. "Whats that?"


    "Its a recording crystal. It can capture video. Its rare to see Evangeline Miss in such a wrecked state, so I thought Id record it."


    "Hmm... good idea."


    Showing the footage to Evangeline after she regains her senses could yield a rather entertaining reaction.


    Lucas and I looked at each other and chuckled wickedly.


    Finally, Damien chimed in, "My arms arent fully healed yet, but I can definitely participate in the operation!"


    He raised both his bandaged arms. Seems like even after the focused healing at the temple, he wasnt fully recovered yet.


    I nodded. "So, you can shoot, right?"


    "Yes! Leave it to me!"


    "Alright, standby for now. Father."


    "Phoof!"


    As I called out nonchntly, Damien snorted loudly.


    Lucas, who was listening on the side, furrowed his brows as he looked at me.


    "Father? What do you mean by that, my lord?"


    "Ah, its nothing. Damien had a dream where I was his son. So, I asionally call him that for fun."


    Damien covered his reddening face with both hands and wailed.


    "Ahhhhh! It was just in a dream! My bad! Stop teasing me now!"


    "Mhm~ Ill tease you for life. How about giving some allowance to your son, Dad?"


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Overwhelmed by the immense embarrassment, Damien sprinted away toward the other side of the garden.


    Watching his retreating figure, I chuckled and then surveyed the rest of my party members.


    Damiens arms were still healing, Kun was shivering wrapped up like a sushi roll in a nket, and Evangeline had lost her taste and was glued to a Pegasus statue.


    I thought only Kellibey was in rough shape, but it seems everyone had their own struggles. These after-effects are no joke.


    But disbanding the group now that wed all gathered seemed like a waste.


    Lost in thought for a moment, I pped my hands. A great idea hade to me.


    "Well proceed with entering the Lake Kingdom as nned. However, today were not exploring the dungeon but other facilities within Lake Kingdom."


    "Other facilities, you say?"


    "Exactly."


    Lucas looked puzzled, so I exined with a grin.


    "The depths of the Lake Kingdoms dungeon, starting from level 6, are nicknamed Demon Realm. The dungeons difficulty and the strength of the monsters dramatically increase from there."


    Lucas listened with a tense expression.


    "Thats why, between levels 5 and 6, theres a facility where the party can take a break. Just resting there replenishes stamina and magic power, and you get various minor buffs. Lets ze a trail up to that ce today, take a break, and return."


    While enthusiastically pitching the idea as if I were a snake oil salesman, I revealed the name of the facility.


    "Its called the Dungeon Spa!"


    In other words, its a hot spring facility that the people of the Lake Kingdom used!

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    So, the goal for today was dungeon spa exploration.


    It was a hidden hot spring facility in the depths of Lake Kingdoms Zone 5.


    For a moment, I thought about taking all the weary heroes from thest battle to rx and rejuvenate in the hot springs. However, considering that there would likely be battles along the way, I decided to proceed with just the initially chosen party of five.


    "Strictly speaking, that hot spring facility is a part of Zone 5s dungeon."


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon. Basecamp.


    Today, the ce waspletely empty, with no NPCs in sight.


    Before setting out on the exploration, I did some final preparations and briefly briefed my party members.


    "But once you get rid of the monsters at the entrance, you can freely use the facility inside."


    Kun, who was still shivering wrapped in a nket, looked at me as if intrigued.


    "How do you know about such a ce?"


    Hmm. It is a hidden dungeon, but


    After ying the game around 742 times, you naturally learn the locations of even obscure dungeons.


    Since I couldnt exin it that way, I fumbled for a simple answer.


    "Thats because Im the Prince!"


    In the Everck Empire, theres nothing we dont know! Everck is watching you!


    "Damn, as expected of the Imperial Family... Your intelligencework is amazing..."


    Kun was immediately convinced.


    No, this is problematic. Just by dropping the Imperial Family card, everyone seems to buy it.


    "Well have to walk a bit since its deeper into Zone 5. Lets proceed cautiously to avoid any ambushes."


    I raised a blue me torch above my head.


    The other party members each took out theirnterns or torches. I grinned.


    "Alright, lets go!"


    We left the basecamp and first teleported to the safe point of Zone 4s dungeon [Great Park].


    Dungeons that have been cleared once have active safe points near the exit, making them convenient for shortcuts.


    We then proceeded directly to Zone 5.


    We walked along the main streets of a city shrouded in darkness.


    The dungeons depth serves as an indicator of how far we have prated into Lake Kingdom.


    In other words, we were moving toward the more bustling and developed center of the city.


    Zone 5 of Lake Kingdom was even more bustling than the previous zones, and most notably, signs of magical civilization became increasingly evident.


    Intricate magical devices were scattered everywhere.


    Although I could see various dungeons we could enter, I led the party toward our objectivethe hot spring facilitywhile skillfully avoiding them.


    Come to think of it, I can see the Colosseum over there.


    I glimpsed the shadow of the massive Colosseum erected in a distant corner of Zone 5.


    Thats where I had obtained high-quality materials like [Dark Crystals] by exploiting a shortcut known as Path of the Overlord.


    I wonder if that Jackal guy is alright...


    Jackal, the Colosseum champion who wore a Jackal mask, known as Swordmaster Jackal, crossed my mind.


    He had been attacked by a vampire legion as a consequence of helping us.


    After that, the Path of the Overlord was sealed off, and both the safe point leading to the Colosseum and the teleport gates were closed. I had no way to check on his condition.


    ...Given how strong he is, Id like to think he survived.


    As soon as the party members finish recuperating, Ill need to assemble a solid squad and scout out the Colosseum.


    The other path presents its own set of challenges, but I need to get ay of thend nheless.


    Lost in thought, I navigated through thebyrinthine streets of the city when a faint mist began to appear before me.


    Sniffing the air, Kun wrinkled his nose. "Is that... sulfur?"


    The smell of sulfur meant hot springs were near. I nodded, thrusting my torch forward to illuminate the way.


    "Were here."


    True to my word, a massive public bathhouse loomed ahead, far bigger than any in Crossroad.


    Well, Lake Kingdom was a muchrger citypared to Crossroad, so it made sense that it had a higher poption as well.


    A facility of this size would be necessary to amodate therge number of users.


    However, in keeping with the eerie, dark atmosphere of the city, not a soul was in sight.


    The entrance to the modern, expansive spa stood wide open, shrouded in darkness, emitting only a pale mist.


    "Its the same everywhere in this city..."


    Evangeline, who had been closely following me, muttered.


    "Its creepy here too..."


    "But its warm."


    While the other dungeons in this city were inherently cold, a palpable warmth hung in the misty darkness here. I deeply inhaled the sulfur-infused aroma of the hot springs.


    It reminds me of Bugok Hawaii from my childhood.


    Ever been to Bugok Hawaii? It was a hot spring resort located in Changnyeong County, South Gyeongsang Province, South Korea.


    Back when I was young, it was one of thergest water parks in Korea. Wed go there as a family when my parents were on good terms.


    Frolic in the pool, soak in the hot spring, eat dinner, and then Id doze off in the car on the way home,pletely drained.


    Inhaling the smell of sulfur and hot springs now, childhood memories flooded back...


    ...Nostalgic in the strangest of ces, arent I?


    I snapped myself out of it.


    After my parents rtionship soured, those weekend trips disappeared. A few years after I became an adult, Bugok Hawaii closed down due to poor management.


    I havent been anywhere near a hot spring since.


    Never thought Id wind up in another world, in another body.


    Enough reminiscing. Shaking my head, I signaled to my party members and led the way into the hot spring facility.


    Ding!


    Familiar dungeon information popped up in my sight.


    [Section 5: Hot Spring Facility]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Room 0/1


    - Treasure Chests Acquired: None


    Its ssified as a dungeon, hence the notification. But as you can see, no treasure chests and only one Normal Room.


    We can use the hot springs as soon as we take down the monsters guarding the entrance.


    "Alright, what monsters are we up against this season~!"


    I had my suspicions, but I shone my light into the facility entrance anyway.


    Grrr...


    Grrroar!


    Unsurprisingly, the monsters that had interrupted us during the Jormungandr battle reappeared. I clicked my tongue.


    "Of course, werewolves..."


    [Hot Spring Facility - Room 1]


    - Eliminate the enemies!


    - Lv.30 Brown Werewolves: 10 Units


    Ten or so werewolves popped out from various spots near the entrance of the facility.


    They bared their teeth and ws, growling as if theyd been waiting for this moment.


    However, these were foes we had faced before.


    And under much worse circumstances at that.


    My party members readied their equipment for battle.


    Lucas and Damien were obvious choices, but even Kun and Evangeline, who werent in the best condition, steeled their faces and pulled out their weapons.


    It probably wasnt necessary, but I took out my staff, [Maestro], and lightly tapped each party members shoulder.


    A random buff was applied to everyone.


    "Alright, lets crush them easily and head to a nice, warm rest!"


    As I shouted, the werewolves charged at us, pounding the ground. My party members swung their weapons in response.


    ***


    These werewolves were much stronger than the ones wed faced in Stage 9.


    Well, that made sense. Back then, their abilities had been diminished due to the penalties for interrupting us.


    But our current situation was better than before.


    At least we werent fighting while running on a giant serpent, chasing time-limited, part-destruction missions.


    After easily grinding the werewolf scum into pulp, a dungeon-clear message appeared.


    [Section 5: Hot Spring Facility]


    - Clearance Progress: Normal Room 1/1


    - Clearance Bonus: One Hot Spring Facility Ticket Acquired!


    Ding!


    When I used the ticket, magical lighting illuminated the dark corners of the hot spring facility.


    The magic mechanisms all around the facility started operating, and three doors opened wide at the entrance.


    They led to the Mens Bath, Womens Bath, and Rest Area.


    "Wow..."


    "What is this, magic? Is it all automatic?"


    Seeing the remnants of a magical civilization move on their own, my party members stood agape. I grinned and gestured for them to follow.


    "The facility should be simr to the public baths in Crossroad. Lets go refresh ourselves!"


    Our current party consisted of four men, including myself, and Evangeline.


    I was slightly worried about Evangeline. She was sick and wouldnt it be dangerous if she fainted alone in the hot spring?


    "Are you okay bathing alone, Evangeline?"


    However, Evangeline covered her mouth with her hand and gave me a sly smile. Whats she up to?


    "Oh my~ Senior. You arent nning toe in with me under the guise of concern, are you~?"


    "What are you talking about? Are you out of your mind?"


    She seemed more disturbed than before.


    "Hehe, Ill show off this Evangeline Crosss sexy-dynamite-hot body next time we go to the beach. Hold on till then."


    I wasnt sure what nonsense this little girl was spouting, but I figured Id give her a pass since she wasnt feeling well.


    Speaking of the beach.


    Summer was almost over and I hadnt gotten to swim even once. I wasnt sure if there were any swimming spots around Crossroad.


    Maybe I should look into it next year...


    How much fun it would be to take a few days off and rx without worrying about monsters.


    With those thoughts in mind, I quickly pushed Evangeline into the womens bath.


    "Submerge yourself in the hot spring and regain your senses, junior."


    "See you in a bit then...*cough* *hack*!"


    Evangeline disappeared into the womens bath with a dramatic cough.


    I looked around at the remaining party members and shrugged my shoulders.


    "Lets take this time to bond by scrubbing each others backs."


    Its an old tradition where men be fast friends by scrubbing each others backs in the bath. This ce might not have that specific culture, but hey.


    Just as I was about to head into the mens bath with the party, I noticed Kuns expression harden.


    "Whats the matter, Kun? Dont like baths?"


    "Its not the baths that are the problem..."


    Kun slowly squatted next to the fallen werewolf.


    "...This is strange. It does feel oddly familiar."


    Studying the corpse of the monster that seemed like a bipedal wolf, Kun swallowed hard.


    "I dont know why this feels so familiar, but these werewolves... they seem strangely recognizable."


    "Hmm."


    Now that I thought about it, when we encountered these werewolf guys on top of Jormungandr, Kun had said the same thingthat they felt familiar.


    Werewolves are also called lycanthropes.


    And Kun has the blood of the Werebeasts mixed in him.


    Werewolves. Werebeasts.


    Is there somemon denominator?


    Their names seemed somewhat simr.


    As I was tilting my head in thought, I turned to Lucas and asked,


    "Do you also find these wolves oddly familiar?"


    Lucas had a history of recklessly using his Beast Transformation skill, stepping into the realm of a beasthalf-dog or half-wolf or something. Although hes more stable now, his Beast Transformation levels are still significantly higher than an average persons.


    Which means he also resides somewhere between humanity and beastliness, much like these werewolves.


    "I cant say they feel familiar."


    Lucas scanned the dead werewolves with cold eyes.


    "But I do feel a stronger hostility toward them than other monsters. I dont know why."


    "You feel more hostile...?"


    I stroked my chin, deep in thought.


    Hmm, could this be some form of inter-species animosity or something?


    "Ah, screw it, who knows!"


    Giving up on the dilemma, I pulled out something from my bag.


    "Lets quickly wash up and eat this!"


    It was...grilled eggs and cold beverages!


    I had asked the chef to prepare these as soon as we decided toe to the hot spring.


    I didnt get to eat enough thest time we were at the bath, so this time I brought plenty!


    Upon seeing the food, the eyes of all the party members lit up at once. Kun nearly drooled but managed to swallow it back.


    Ah, these ravenous fellows...

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    I learned a fact I hadnt known before.


    "We always used the public bathhouse in Crossroad after every battle. We had to wash off the monster blood and dirt from our bodies."


    Except for me, all the mercenaries took a bath at the public bathhouse every time a defensive battle ended.


    During this process, both male and female mercenaries had be quite close.


    So, this hot spring event wasnt a big deal for the party members.


    They even told me that they had visited the public bathhouse together just the day before!


    "Why wasnt I invited?!"


    I eximed, visibly upset.


    Was this some kind of office ostracism? Is that what this was?


    "You all became closer without me? This Prince getting a bit lonely here!"


    "Sir, you have a private bath in your mansion. While the public bathhouse isnt poor quality, its crowded and noisy..."


    Lucas spoke, and Damien awkwardly added,


    "Also, Your Highness has been in the Imperial Capital for some time recently... Weve just gotten used to going to the bathhouse without you."


    "Heh, is this the part where distance makes the heart grow fonder...?"


    "Ah, well definitely invite you next time! Dont cry, Your Highness!"


    I thought they were like kids who couldnt even eat without me, but it turns out I was the only one who thought that way.


    They were doing just fine, fostering their own camaraderie without me.


    I felt uneasy, as if I was watching younger siblings grow up all of a sudden.


    Anyway, the four of us entered the mens hot spring.


    "Whoa!"


    "Its so spacious..."


    Both the party members and I were astounded as we looked around the facilities.


    Crossroads public bathhouse was quiterge to amodate thousands of soldiers, but this ce was iparable in size.


    Its even bigger than Bugok Hawaii...!


    The sad part is that thergest water park Id ever visited was Bugok Hawaii, so that was my only point ofparison... Anyway!


    A gigantic hot bath where steam billowed. A cold bath designed like a waterfall. Clear streams of water poured from lion head sculptures scattered around.


    Magical lights shining down from the ceiling, reflecting off the gleaming tiles on the floor...


    It was hard to believe this was a hot spring facility in a ruined city. It was incredibly well-maintained. Is this the magic of a fantasy civilization?


    "Woah! Im diving in first!"


    Kun quickly stripped and ran toward the bath.


    Hey, ever heard of showering first? Fantasy world or not, some rules need to be followed!


    Kun first jumped into the cold bath with a ssh.


    "Its freezing!"


    And he immediately jumped out. What are you doing, young man?


    "Eee, eee, eee! Im going to freeze! I need to get to a warm ce fast!"


    Shivering, Kun plunged into the hot bath next. Ssh!


    "Its too hot!"


    Again, he hopped right out. What is this guy doing? Its not like the cold-hot baths the elderly usually do at the neighborhood bathhouse.


    After a series of chilling and scalding experiences, Kun finally found a lukewarm bath and settled down.


    The rest of us also found baths offortable temperature and submerged ourselves.


    "Ah~!"


    Kun, who had been sitting under the lion-head sculpture that poured warm water, shook his head vigorously.


    Droplets of water sshed all around as they followed the trail of Kuns long, red hair.


    "This feels so alive! I think its driving away all the cold!"


    "Hey, man-bun. Ssh a little less. Youre getting water all the way over here."


    As I scolded him, Kun grinned and sshed water everywhere with a twisting motion. This reckless bastard! Take it easy!


    "...By the way, you really have an incredible body, Kun."


    His entire frame seemed to be covered in lean muscles.


    Whats more, he was enormously tall, towering over 6 feet 6 inches, and well-proportioned at that. He looked like a Greek statue.


    Upon hearing my admiration, Kunughed heartily and proudly patted his chiseled six-pack.


    "Hahaha! This physique keeps me fed and happy! Especially these abs, theyre my pride and joy! If I show them off and say, Use it as a washboard, not a singledy can resist!"


    Good grief, who falls for such oundishly outdated lines? Guess the muscles make up for theck of coherence.


    "Itd be great if you were as tough on the inside as you look..."


    Such muscles, yet so fragile. Please live up to your appearance, for the love of God.


    "..."


    "Hmm? Lucas?"


    Just then, I saw Lucas ring at Kun. Whats the deal?


    Swoosh!


    Lucas silently emerged from the hot spring...and suddenly began doing abdominal exercises. Whats he doing?


    Out of nowhere, Lucas began doing side crunches on the floor of the bath, before proceeding to push-ups.


    So, theres always that one guy who exercises in the bath, but I didnt know you were that type, Lucas?


    Lucas spoke with utmost seriousness.


    "I will train. To keep from falling behind."


    "Huh?"


    "To make these abs more prominent..."


    Lucas bright blue eyes sparkled menacingly.


    "...and stab him to death with them."


    "...Who are you nning to stab?"


    More importantly, with your abs? Is that even possible?


    Seems like Lucas felt inferior after seeing Kuns bodybuilder-like physique. Though to an amateur like me, they both seemed incredibly fit...


    "Haauuuggh. Good heavens."


    Damien was floating listlessly in the hot spring, letting out a soul-draining groan.


    He wasnt muscr but was sleek and without extra fat. You could stand to put on a few pounds.


    Hmm, am I the only one with some fat on me...


    I surveyed the three of them and then looked down at my own body. I had the most meat on my bones among us.


    Ash was also not bad-looking, objectively speaking, butpared to those two walking sculptures, well, it felt a little disheartening.


    A bit of b had subtly gathered on my biceps and sides.


    "Maybe this extra weight is like the symbol of a strategist who grinds it out at the desk all day...?"


    I muttered to myself, came to terms with it, and nodded.


    Its not my fault that Im not that muscr! Theres a limit to what an office worker can achieve! To be honest, I hate exercising!


    And so, everyone was peacefully lounging in their own baths, either stretching out or building muscle.


    As I closed my eyes to rx, feeling the buffs of stamina and magic power regeneration granted by the hot springs in the magical city...


    Wooooahhhhhhh!


    Suddenly, a scream echoed from afar. It came from the direction of the womens bath. Everyone jolted up from their seats, rmed.


    "What was that scream?"


    "Its Evangeline!"


    "Did something happen?!"


    We scrambled out of the bath, hastily dried ourselves, threw on our clothes, and rushed outside.


    The mens and womens baths were connected through a lounge area.


    As we burst into the lounge, Evangeline was also running out of the womens bath into the same space.


    "Aaaaah! Somebody help!"


    "What happened, Evangeline?"


    A panicked Evangeline rushed into my arms and began sobbing.


    "Aaah! In the womens bath! The womens baaath!"


    "Calm down and speak slowly. What happened?"


    As I tried to calm her, holding her shoulders, I noticed her outfit. She had hurriedly thrown on a shirt and pants, and somehow... her white belly was clearly exposed.


    It was chubby.


    Her small navel and soft, shiny skin made me think of a puppys round belly I used to have as a kid.


    Suddenly, I remembered Princess Yun, with whom Id had a "scandal" back in the Imperial Capital.


    That far-off ivory princess who wore spandex.


    She bragged about how amazing she looked undressed and, in the end, she showed off her 11-pack abs before leaving. I still dont know why she showed them to me.


    Anyway,pared to Princess Yun, Kun, or Lucas... Evangeline had a belly that didnt suit a front-line character; it was soft instead of muscr.


    I found myself mumbling.


    "You have a surprisingly cute, chubby belly, Evangeline..."


    "Huh?"


    Her round emerald eyes widened as she quickly nced down at her belly.


    "Wha...uh...ah?"


    Her face instantly flushed a vivid red, and she threw a punch at me.


    "Dont make inappropriatements so casually!"


    "Cough, cough."


    As I staggered back from the blow, other party members quickly caught me.


    Evangeline hurriedly covered her belly, fuming.


    "I, this is! I was about to take a bath and I got really hungry! I ate the lunchbox I brought just a while ago, thats why!"


    "Uh-huh, sure."


    "And because I was in the hot bath! I even thought about the boiled eggs and honey water I sneaked in! I had some while soaking and thats why I look a bit round!"


    Wait, you brought boiled eggs too? Boiled eggs are a staple for bathhouses, but still.


    "I am not chubby! Take it back!"


    Anyway, youre not the sexy-dynamite-hot body you imed to be.


    I should probably stop teasing her before I really get hit.


    "Fine. Lets put that topic aside for now. Why did you scream? What happened?"


    "Oh, right!"


    Evangelines face turned pale as she pointed frantically towards the womens bath.


    "A ghost!"


    Huh?


    "Theres a ghost in the womens bath!"


    Evangeline yelled desperately, but I couldnt help but chuckle.


    "Ha, youre being cute, Evangeline. Theres no such thing as ghosts in this worl"


    ...Wait, this is a fantasy world.


    Then again, its a monster-filled dungeon, so why wouldnt there be ghosts?


    The hot spring facility should be a monster-free zone, right? How did a ghost-type monster get in?


    Confused, I listened as Evangeline began to exin what had happened in the womens bath.


    ***


    A little while ago. In the womens bath.


    Submerged in the hot water, Evangeline was eating a boiled egg, her cheeks flushed a radiant pink.


    Hmm, yum.


    The hot springs here definitely seemed to have restorative effects on the body.


    Her diminished appetite while she had been ill was now surging back with a vengeance.


    The eggs are tasty, and I feel like my body is getting better...


    As she rearranged her tinum hair, which she had twisted and tied up, Evangeline pondered.


    Its a bit boring being here alone...


    She was the only one in this spacious bath.


    With her tiny feet hovering above the water surface, she wriggled her toes and let out a low hum.


    Should I have brought Junior sister along? Oh right, Junior dislikes exposing her skin due to her burns...


    Excluding Junior, who else could she have invited?


    Lilly? No, she doesnt want to go to dungeons anymore Saintess Margarita? She too prefers not to fight on the front lines. Reina Windwell? She finds me ufortable...


    Wet fingertips counting off possiblepanions, Evangeline eventually realized she wascking suitable female heroes to invite to the dungeon.


    I wish there were more female members on the front lines...


    Suddenly, she remembered the gathering of female hero mercenaries she had summoned in Crossroad a while back.


    She had gotten along really well with a swordswoman dressed as a maid, and they had had fun all night.


    Was it Elize? If she were here, we could head to the front lines together. I wonder if shede to Crossroad


    Not just Elize, but Evangeline wished for more female heroes to join them in fighting and having fun. This was her inner wish.


    Only sixteen years old, she was still a child eager for ytime.


    Though not necessarily needing friends her age, she earnestly wished for more like-minded female friends.


    "Hm?"


    Thats when it happened.


    Dipping her face into the water and blowing bubbles, Evangeline stretched her short legs in the bath when she saw something.


    Float. Float.


    It was rising.


    Float. Float. Float.


    Out of nowhere, in the bath, a long-haired woman was...


    Huh?


    Evangeline, who thought she was alone, froze, her eyes widening in shock.


    The long-haired woman, rising from the bottom to the water surface, suddenly twitched.


    Ssh!


    Then, scattering water in all directions, she stood upright in the middle of the bath.


    ""


    ""


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    Frozen in ce, Evangeline couldnt move, and neither did the woman who had just risen.


    From amidst the womans wet, clinging hair, a glint of eyes sparkled.


    "Uh..."


    And then, finally,


    "AAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Evangeline screamed.


    "Its a GHOST!"

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    To put it simply, it wasnt a ghost.


    "Please save me! Im not a monster or a ghost! Im an adventurer! Please save me!"


    Lounge.


    A woman with long, teal hair, drenched in water, was on her knees, pleading. Her unique appearance was emphasized by three tear-like markings under her left eye. Even in her stillness, she gave off a somewhat mncholy vibe.


    Long ears protruded through her wet teal hair. I groaned.


    "An elf, huh?"


    Had Lilly, who dislikes elves, been here, she wouldve been more shocked than when seeing a ghost. Still, at least it wasnt a monster.


    Monsters could be less troublesome than this...


    In this world, NPCs can sometimes pose greater threats than actual monsters.


    I signaled Lucas. He immediately unsheathed his sword.


    "What were you doing in here? Answer me."


    When Lucas asked in a stern voice, the elf woman let out a high-pitched yelp and began to exin.


    "As, as I said, Im an adventurer! I was exploring this dungeon...!"


    My eyes narrowed. An NPC party, huh?


    NPC Party.


    Often referred to as strategy teams.


    Unlike our newbie party that had entered the game less than a year ago, there are a few NPC adventurer parties that have been grinding for years, even decades, to clear dungeons.


    Depending on circumstances, they can be allies or enemies. If things go well, they can even be subordinates.


    Ive never encountered them before, and now I meet one in a ce like this.


    Moreover, I knew about all the NPC parties operating in the dungeons because the game had tangled me up in various intricate ways.


    There was only one party made up of elves.


    The Elf Queens Holy Grail Expedition.


    A hundred years ago, when various kingdoms were falling due to the war with humans, the Elf Queen issued a secret order to her close aides.


    The mission was to retrieve the Holy Grail, an ancient artifact that was once the national treasure of the Fairy Kingdom, which would enable the use of long-lost powerful magic.


    And so, five close aides set out on the mission, pinpointing this Lake Kingdoms underground dungeon as the most probable location of the Holy Grail.


    That was a hundred years ago.


    The Elf Kingdom had already fallen, and even the Queen who had given the order had passed away. Yet, they were still on their mission, pitifully grinding deep inside the dungeons.


    They were the Holy Grail Expedition.


    But why is she alone? And why was she in the hot spring facility?


    Confused, I frowned, prompting the rmed elf woman to borate.


    "Myrades and I were exploring Zone 6 of the dungeon. We had information that the object were searching for was located there."


    "And then?"


    "Then, suddenly, the Nightmare Legion Commander and his subordinates appeared..."


    The elf woman started to shiver.


    "The 9th-ranked Legions Wolf King and his minions were personally hunting down adventurer parties."


    "...!"


    "We thought we were a fairly skilled party, but we didnt expect the Legion Commander to show up personally. We werepletely crushed," said the elf woman, clutching her head in frustration.


    "And then, after smashing us, he said things like, These arent the ones were looking for. Whats the deal with that? Why did they attack us in the first ce?"


    Her words suddenly reminded me of a warning Nameless had given me in the past.


    - Some of the Nightmare Legion Commanders are targeting you.


    - As you venture deeper into the Lake Kingdom, they will more easily find traces of you and send pursuers. Worst-case scenario, a Legion Commander might personallye to kill you.


    They did say the Nightmare Legion Commanders are out to kill me.


    Could it be that theyrebing through the dungeon searching for our party?


    So, they are attacking every adventurer party they see? And these elves from the Holy Grail Expedition got caught up in it?


    "After that, they began kidnapping us and dragging us away. I was the only one who managed to escape because, luckily, my restraints were loose," the elf woman continued, ncing down at her wrists, where the rope had left red marks.


    She seemed embarrassed, maybe for having left herrades behind, and her face flushed red. I silently sighed, watching her.


    Kellibey had once mentioned something simr.


    - Somethings happening in the deep parts of the dungeon.


    - From the wandering souls to the adventurers who have requested equipment from me, no one has been seen for a long time. Something big must be going on.


    NPC parties are going missing.


    Is all of this the Nightmare Legion Commanders doing? Are they attacking and kidnapping NPC parties while searching for me?


    If not just this Holy Grail Expedition, but other NPC parties are also being kidnapped?


    ...Am I partially responsible for their abductions?


    Lost in thought, the elf woman continued speaking.


    "I did manage to escape, but I was exhausted and injured. I didnt have the strength to return to the base camp alone."


    "So, you took refuge in this hot spring facility."


    "Yes. I figured I could recover here. My ss is an assassin, so stealth is my specialty. Ive been healing for the past few days, avoiding the monsters at the entrance and hiding in the womens bath."


    The elf woman nced at Evangeline.


    "But then someone suddenly entered, and I thought it might be an enemy, so I hid under the water...and when I came up for air, you looked really startled."


    "Well, its natural to be surprised when someone suddenly pops up from underwater," Evangeline was still on the other side, clutching her startled heart, sending wary nces.


    "Anyway, Ive got a rough idea of the situation."


    I gestured to Lucas to sheath his sword. As he did, the elf woman let out a sigh of relief.


    "Is there anything we can do to help?"


    Considering we seemed to be the cause of their attack, it felt like we had an obligation to help.


    At my question, the elf womans face lit up.


    "Could you rescue our party?!"


    I thought she would say something like that. I stroked my chin thoughtfully.


    The Holy Grail explorers were the weakest among the NPC parties in this dungeon, but they were one of the few sane groups that were generally friendly to our side.


    Doing them a favor now would be helpful for future strategies.


    "Do you know where theyve been taken?"


    "I suspect theyve been dragged off to their main base in Zone 7, the Wolfs Lair."


    Zone 7, huh...


    We havent even cleared all of the dungeons in Zone 5, let alone Zone 6. Thats quite a distance.


    More importantly, the Wolfs Lair is the werewolf armys main base. Raiding it would be an extremely risky move.


    But there is a way.


    Once the defensive battle at Crossroad against the werewolf army ispleted, their main base would be left vulnerable. Thats when a rescue would be feasible.


    The problem is whether the captives can hold on until then...


    Ding!


    At that moment, a system window popped up in front of me.


    [Emergency Quest - NPC Rescue]


    - Rescue the NPCs kidnapped by the Nightmare Legion.


    - Location: Zone 7 Wolfs Lair


    - Reward: ???


    - Time Remaining: 30 Days


    Aider, that rascal, always so kind to throw up a quest window right in my face. It may be annoying, but the system window contained important information.


    The quest has a 30-day limit. So the captives should survive at least for that period.


    They must have a reason for keeping them alive. Theyre probably being interrogated by the monsters.


    Their limit for withstanding this would be the next 30 days.


    The next defense is 27 days from now...


    Good, itll be a tight schedule, but we can make it.


    I exined the situation to the elf woman.


    I told her Im in charge of the southern defense line and that the werewolf army will attack the city in four weeks. After repelling them, I would go and help rescue herrades.


    The elf woman looked sad when I said it would take a month, but what can I do? This is the best help I can realistically offer.


    "Understood. Myrades are resilient; they will hold on as long as they can..."


    I nodded at her words.


    "In returnwell, Im not sure if its in returnbut well prioritize opening a route towards the Wolfs Lair during our explorations."


    "Then Ill help you with that!"


    The elf woman jumped to her feet.


    "Ive been around here long enough to know a few tricks! Especially when ites to navigation and reconnaissance!"


    Damn, what a stroke of luck! Ive effectively just added an unpaid NPC character to our party for a 30-day short-term contract.


    "Great, lets cooperate with each other for now."


    Free character for the win! Lets take full advantage of this for the next month!


    I extended my hand for a handshake. The elf woman looked at my hand with round eyes. I snapped my fingers.


    "Its a handshake, a handshake. Were coborators now."


    "Ah... Aha! Handshake!"


    The elf woman awkwardly wiped her palms on her clothes and then grabbed my hand with both of hers.


    "Sorry, Im not familiar with human greetings."


    "No worries. Anyway, now that were helping each other, lets get along."


    After the awkward handshake, I leaned back.


    "My names Ash. Whats yours?"


    "My name is Verdandi. Pleased to meet you, Ash."


    The elf womanVerdandismiled innocently.


    Yet, was it because of the twinkle in her eyes? Even while smiling, she somehow looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    Verdandi?


    Upon hearing her name, I was quite surprised.


    SSR-grade assassin character Verdandi. She was the leader of the Holy Grail Expedition Party.


    I thought she looked weak, so I assumed she was a lower-grade character... Was she a Named NPC all along?


    Just then.


    Gurgle.


    "Ugh...!"


    Verdandi looked up at me with a pained expression, her stomach making an embarrassingly loud noise.


    "Uh, Im sorry, but do you have anything to eat? I havent eaten in days..."


    I took out some roasted eggs and honey water from my bag and handed them to her. I had packed them because I wanted them, but theyd be more useful to someone who was starving.


    "Its delicious! So delicious! This is the first time Ive had an egg in forever!"


    Verdandi devoured the roasted egg I gave her, almost in tears.


    "Ingredients from the outside world are rare here! Normally, we get by with preserved food left behind by the people of the Lake Kingdom... Oh, todays meal was delicious."


    "Ill bring more food the next time Ie. Just let me know."


    I ended up recruiting her into the party without pay; the least I could do was provide some food.


    "By the World Tree, how can you be so kind! Then, the next time youe, please bring some sunflower seeds!"


    I couldnt help but think her request sounded like something a hamster would ask for, but acknowledging the food preferences of an elf, I nodded.


    If she wants to eat it, Ill bring it.


    Watching Verdandi happily gulp down the honey water, my mind drifted to my fellow elf members of the Shadow Squad.


    The three who had yet to return from their mission, and the two who had gone down a path of no return.


    When I first fed them, they were equally ecstatic.


    Lost in thought, Kun looked down at the empty egg tray with a sullen face.


    "I was looking forward to it, the roasted eggs..."


    "Ill roast some more when we get back."


    "As expected from His Imperial Majesty! You really take good care of your subordinates!"


    Of course, you little punk. At least I wont make them regret their lives over food. A decent meal could drastically reduce any thoughts of quitting.


    Damien and Lucas then looked at me in silence. I rolled my eyes.


    "You two wanted some too?"


    "Yes..."


    "Yeah!"


    Damien was shy, but Lucas was unnecessarily cheerful.


    "Alright, Ill roast some for you guys when we get back, too..."


    Just then, someone tugged at my cor. It was Evangeline. What now?


    Evangeline asked with a round smile.


    "Youre going to roast some for me too, right?"


    Didnt you bring your own food and eat it all? Look at that round belly of yours!

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    After walking back to the base camp, I took the teleport gate to return to Crossroad.


    Verdandi stayed behind at the base camp.


    When I asked her if she wanted toe along, she immediately refused.


    "I cant leave this ce until Iplete the mission Ive been given," she said, chuckling awkwardly.


    I was briefly at a loss for words. What must it feel like to wander in the darkness for a century, searching for a treasure that might not even exist? Especially when the king and the country that hadmanded her had long since disappeared.


    Dungeon-wandering NPCs are all like this, I thought.


    Either they were mad, or they clung to delusions hardly distinguishable from madness.


    ...Will we end up like that too?


    If we fail to clear the game, my teammates might share the same fateroaming these undergroundbyrinths on a pointless quest to save a world that no longer exists.


    I nced briefly at myrades.


    They all gathered around the teleport gate, their faces flushed from soaking in the hot springs, smilingzily.


    Clenching my fist, I made a renewed vow.


    You guys, I wont leave you in the darkness.


    ***


    Over the next two weeks, we cleared four dungeons in Zone 5.


    Before advancing to Zone 6, it was necessary to clean up Zone 5 first.


    The goal was also to get our members up to Level 50.


    For Hero characters to advance to the third ss and obtain ultimate skills, they must reach Level 50. Although their stats and traits can still increase beyond that, their skill set growth ends there.


    Reaching this crucial level required an obscene amount of experience points, especially between Levels 48 and 50. The sluggish growth in this range earned it the nickname themute.


    Even if characters pushed hard to reach Level 50 before the next defense battle, many still ended up at Levels 48 or 49. Viewers often referred to this as beingte.


    Currently, Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien were at Level 49.


    There were still two weeks left until the start of Stage 10, so they should be able to hit Level 50 without beingte.


    "Im sorry I couldnt keep up with the exploration..."


    Early in the morning, as we gathered in the backyard of the mansion to prepare for a new exploration, Junior spoke apologetically.


    "I thought I was getting better and pushed myself too hard. It seems the bacsh has hit me hard"


    While the other heroes had fully recovered from the after-effects of the battle with Jormungandr, Junior was still struggling.


    And for good reason. That day, she had used her ultimate skill, which was already life-draining, multiple times.


    "Still, Lady Reina is continually aiding me with her spells, so I should fully recover by the next defense battle Im really sorry."


    Evangeline greeted Juniors pallid and apologetic face with a bright smile.


    "Its alright, Juju! Taking care of yourselfes first!"


    I nodded in agreement.


    "Dont feel burdened. Focus on recovering, understand?"


    Anyway, Junior was among the highest-level characters in my party and didnt immediately require additional leveling.


    It was a shame not to bring a wizard on the exploration, but clearing the uing dungeon wouldnt be much of a problem with our current members. Junior could focus on recuperation.


    "If Id known itd be like this, I should have taken you to the hot springs too. Even a slight boost in recovery wouldve helped."


    ess to the hot springs required defeating a monster at its entrance, and the springs could not be used again until the monster respawned next season.


    If Id known Juniors after-effects wouldst this long, I should have just taken her along.


    "Ah I think Id prefer a private bath a bit more..."


    "Private baths are avable, so lets go together next time, Sis!" Evangeline kept nudging, but Junior wasnt budging.


    However, I made up my mind.


    Next season, I should throw all the members who keepining into the hot springs at least once. A small recovery buff should help, even if its just a little.


    Leaving behind Junior, who was waving her hand with a puzzled expression, we hurled ourselves into the teleport gate.


    sh-!


    ***


    The members who had been exploring with me for the past two weeks were as follows:


    Excluding Junior, the main party of four consisted of me, Lucas, Damien, and Evangeline. Add to that Kun and five from the Penal Squad.


    We were joined by Verdandi, who had been aiding our exploration for the past two weeks, making it two full parties of ten.


    "Ah, youre here!"


    Verdandi, who had been checking his equipment at the base camp, greeted us with a bright smile.


    Still, it was hard to tell he was smiling due to his tear marks.


    Over the past two weeks, Verdandi had effectively served as our guide.


    He fit in well with the main party that Junior had left and was quite skilled in dungeon navigation. He had been a big help.


    Thats why I had brought a gift. I took a pouch from my pocket and handed it to Verdandi.


    "Here, as promised, sunflower seeds."


    Surprisingly, there were no sunflowers in the Crossroad area. We had to send someone to the neighboring city to secure the seeds, so it took a little time.


    "Th-thank you so much! To think Id see these again before I die"


    Bowing repeatedly, Verdandi carefully pocketed the bag of sunflower seeds.


    I expected her to eat them right away like a squirrel, but is she saving them?


    So far, she had devoured the carrots and cabbages Id given her right on the spot, delivering excellent eating reactions. I was secretly looking forward to it again, but she carefully tucked away the sunflower seeds, the first thing she had requested, without even tasting them.


    I was curious about why, but didnt ask. That could be her privacy.


    "Today, were heading to the Colosseum. Its a ce we cleared before. Do the main party members remember?"


    Upon my words, Lucas, Damien, and Evangeline all nodded their heads in agreement.


    Thest dungeon in Zone 5, the Fiery Colosseum.


    Back then, there was no way to get there bynd, so we used a shortcut to enter. We also had to cheat to defeat the boss since we werent strong enough yet.


    Our party had grown strong enough to venture further afield, and we had already defeated the bosses in the other five zones.


    Everyone has grown so quickly.


    Looking at my main party members, who were almost level 50, I couldnt help but feel proud.


    Oh, my little ones. Lets keep walking the path of victory.


    "Are you really going to the Colosseum?"


    Verdandi, who had appointed herself as our guide, widened her eyes.


    "The area has beenpletely devastated since the Vampire Legion invaded a few months ago. There wont be much to see."


    "A friend there helped me, at the cost of being attacked by the Vampire Legion."


    I recalled Jackal, who had kneeled before me and wept.


    I had told him then: The Empire has not forsaken you.


    Even if that had been a tant lie to ovee the crisis at hand.


    Jackal had risked his life for me, believing those words.


    So now, at the very least, I have to make that lie a truth.


    The Empire has not forsaken you.


    And I have not forgotten you.


    "Now that I have the power to help, I should at least check whether hes alive or dead. Its a matter of principle, isnt it?"


    At this, Verdandis eyes widened even more. Why are you so surprised? Was there something strange about what I said?


    "Principle, you say..."


    "What?"


    "No, its just... surprising. I never thought Id hear such a word again in this hellhole."


    I smiled awkwardly.


    "Truth be told, its hard to hear even outside this ce."


    In the world outside and in this one, only fools talk about things like principle. But who doesnt know that?


    I simply dont want to forget the kindness Ive received.


    Even if Im not some paragon of virtue, even if Im just satisfying my own ego, I want to be that kind of person.


    - Bro!


    ...Yes.


    I will never forget.


    ***


    Even after teleporting to the nearest safe point to the Colosseum, it was quite a distance away.


    It took ages to get therest time, even with a shortcut. Was the Colosseum built on the outskirts because its such a noisy and dangerous facility?


    It was just a guess about theyout intentions of Lake Kingdom back then. Anyway, after walking for a few hours and fending off the asional monster that attacked us, we finally arrived at the Colosseum.


    [Zone 5 - The ming Colosseum]


    A stone structure, built in a giant circle, reminiscent of ancient Rome.


    Thest time I saw it, this ce was magnificent and majestic. Now it was in ruins.


    The roof was gone, the pirs were broken, and the dustden ground showed no signs of life.


    My party members tensed up, their eyes shing as they guarded our surroundings.


    Silent, I walked into the Colosseum.


    "..."


    The Colosseum was empty inside.


    The expansive stands, the arena where I had fought bloody battles for seven rounds with monsters. Everything was empty.


    As I looked around with a bitter taste in my mouth,


    "PrPrince Ash...?"


    A voice, frail and drained, reached my ears.


    All my party members instantly aimed their weapons in that direction.


    Upon closer inspection, an old goblin was seated in a corner of the Colosseum.


    The bearded goblin was soaked in blood. I hurriedly ran toward him.


    "Ah, you really came. Just as Master Jackal said you would..."


    "Who are you?"


    "I am an underling of Master Jackal, the caretaker of this Colosseum..."


    The goblin struggled to speak as he coughed up blood.


    "Ever since the battle with the Vampire Legion, the Colosseum has been partially destroyed, but Master Jackal continued to guard this ce waiting for you..."


    So Jackal survived the battle against the Vampire Legion. Good.


    But where is he now?


    "Where is Jackal?"


    "A few days ago, a Werewolf Legion suddenly invaded..."


    I clenched my teeth. Those bastards again.


    Five w marks adorned the goblins chest as if etched with nails.


    I took out a potion and poured it over the goblin, but the wounds didnt heal much.


    "After losing all our forces in the battle against the vampires, and the Colosseum not being in any condition for battle... Master Jackal was ultimately captured and taken away."


    "..."


    "He left a message for me to give you. If Prince Ashes, tell him not to worry about me... but now that Im in this state..."


    The old goblins voice began to fade.


    "Still, being able to deliver his message before dying is... fortunate..."


    The goblins body slumped, his vitality visibly ebbing. He seemed to have clung to life solely to pass on the message. Then, he died.


    With mixed feelings, I looked down at the goblins body before slowly standing up.


    Anyway, Jackals whereabouts had been ascertained. He, too, appeared to have been kidnapped by the Werewolf Legion.


    "I have one more reason to go rescue yourrades, Verdandi."


    I nodded at Verdandi, who nodded back with a stern expression.


    Wolf Lair, Zone 7.


    Kidnapped NPCs were gathered there.


    ***


    sh-!


    As we concluded todays exploration and returned to Crossroad,


    "Hm?"


    Aider was waiting in front of the teleport gate with a stern face. I asked, puzzled.


    "Whats going on, Aider? Is something wrong?"


    "My Lord."


    Aider spoke to me with a gravitas I had never seen before.


    "Junior and Lady Reina Windwell have been ambushed."


    The eyes of all the returning party members widened.


    "...they are currently missing."

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Several hours earlier.


    In the barracks at Crossroad, Reina Windwells room.


    "The spell is almostplete."


    Reina, who had just finished casting a spell on Junior, got up, wiping her hands.


    "How do you feel?"


    "How do I feel... Still feels like death..."


    Junior adjusted her clothing with a sicklyplexion.


    "I overdid itst time, and my magic power is still boiling...ugh."


    "Stop whining."


    Reina waved her hand, yfully pping Juniors bare back.


    Junior cringed, letting out a bizarre scream.


    "Why are you hitting me! Im a sick patient!"


    "The pain is from your magic power, not your back, isnt it?"


    While it was true, getting hit still felt unfair.


    Junior rolled her eyes in annoyance, prompting Reina to chuckle.


    "Remember this: the spell isnt a cure-all. Youll feel less difort and perhaps live longer, but its difficult to fully heal the scars left by magic in your heart."


    Junior clenched her lips andid a hand over her left chest. Reina continued,


    "You will suffer from after-effects for the rest of your life and likely die young."


    "Youre not just trying to scare me, are you?"


    "Well, its better than before, isnt it?"


    Indeed, it was as Reina had said.


    Originally, her life would have ended in a few years.


    Coughing up blood whenever she cast spells, suffering from intense stomach pain, and burning herbs like cigarettes to get through the night.


    The pain still existed when she overexerted herself, and she would suddenly wake up at night from the pain. But it was clearly better than before. All thanks to Reinas spell.


    So... why?


    Why did this woman go so far to help her?


    Junior had all sorts of spections, but Reina never answered. Shed only say things like, "Good is good."


    "Ill return to the Imperial Capital after the next defense battle."


    As Junior finished dressing, Reina suddenly proposed.


    "Would you like toe along?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "You could present your magical achievements directly at the Ivory Tower and engage in some research there... sounds fun, doesnt it?"


    Juniors mind went nk at the unexpected proposal.


    Studying magic at the Imperial Capital, the center of world magic...


    For Junior, who had taught herself magic, it was a dizzyingly sweet offer.


    "..."


    However, Junior didnt hesitate for long before shaking her head.


    "The monster front here at Crossroad was the first ce that treated me as a mage. And my mother... she also gave her life here."


    "Hmm."


    "Maybe someday Ill leave, but not yet. I still owe a debt of gratitude to the Prince."


    "Is that so? Too bad."


    Reina didnt insist further. She just shrugged her shoulders, smiling coolly.


    "Then you wont be receiving any more of these potions and spells from me in a few days. Better to spend as much time as possible with this olddy, right?"


    "How much more time could I possibly spend with you...?"


    "Lets go eat lunch and go to a caf for some chitchat. I have things to discuss regarding your magic."


    "My health isnt great, you know..."


    "Do you think lying in bed will heal your magic power injuries? Its better to eat, drink, and rx. So quitining ande with me."


    Reina unterally dered her intentions and, humming a tune, draped her coat over her shoulders.


    Junior raised both hands in surrender. This no-magic-user would do as she pleased regardless. And since they were on the receiving end of healing, they had little room toin.


    I guess Im being dragged along today as well.


    Junior followed Reina, who cheerfully led the way, opening the door to the room.


    Squeak


    "Hm?"


    And there, standing in front of the door, was an unfamiliar middle-aged man.


    The man had thick, dark brown hair that hung loosely like seaweed. His eyes, shrouded in gloom, bore a morose light.


    "Reina Windwell."


    The manCamus, a newly hired mercenary in Crossroadopened his mouth.


    "Do you remember me? Its been a while."


    Caught off guard, Reina blinked before scratching the back of her head.


    "Im sorry, but my memorys gotten bad as Ive aged. Who are you?"


    "It makes sense that you dont recognize me. Your Empires mage unit specialized in long-range bombardments, did they not?"


    Camus gave a sly smile.


    "You wouldnt have had the opportunity to see the faces of your victims."


    "?"


    Sensing something off about the man, Reina quickly scanned her surroundings.


    "!"


    And she found it.


    The subordinates who should have been guarding her doory sprawled on the other end of the hallway, bloodied and defeated.


    Camus slowly, but unmistakably, introduced himself.


    "I am the man who lost his wife and child to you 15 years ago."


    Shing!


    From the sheath at Camus waist, a hefty longsword was drawn.


    Simultaneously, Reina leapt backward and stretched out her hand.


    Whoosh!


    A powerful wind bullet shot from her fingertips.


    She didnt like to brag, but this was her mass-ying magic, effective at close range. She had downed countless enemies with it. Reina thought the man in front of her would also be suppressed, sttered with his own blood.


    But.


    Ping!


    It vanished.


    As Camus swung his sword, Reinas wind bullet seemed to be absorbed, disappearing into thin air.


    At the same time, one of the runic letters etched on the de of Camus sword flickered white. Reinas eyes widened.


    That weapon, could it be a Spell-Drinker...?!


    A sword that absorbs magic.


    Where on earth did he get such an ancient relic?


    Thump!


    The next moment, Camus kicked the ground and rushed toward Reina, closing the distance.


    In desperation, Reina cast her wind magic again, but it was all absorbed by Camus sword and vanished. A look of consternation swept over her face.


    Damn it, this is bad


    Reina hastily pooled her magic power to conjure a shield, but


    Thunk!


    Camus longsword tore through her shield and, riding the momentum, impaled Reinas abdomen.


    "Guh... urk?!"


    "Ive trained all my life to end you magic users," Camus spat coldly into Reinas ear as she doubled over, coughing up blood.


    "Give no distance, give no time. Then even the most formidable mage ends up skewered on my de like this."


    Reina, blood oozing from her mouth, lifted her trembling eyes to re at Camus.


    "You, who... who are you? Why me?"


    "Do you remember the Kingdom of Cami?"


    Camus sneered as he spoke.


    "Fifteen years ago, your empire trampled over a small northern nation. I was a soldier of that country."


    Reinas eyes widened in shock.


    The Kingdom of Cami. How could she forget?


    It was the ce where the fates of Jupiter, Reina, and Junior diverged, all three mages.


    "In that war, your empires magical troops burned my people without discriminating between men, women, and children. You even incinerated civilians under the pretext of eliminating gueris."


    "...!"


    "One of those viges you swept away with magic was home to my wife and children. Their bodies were never found amidst the ashes."


    As he spoke, Camus thrust his sword deeper into her, his voice icy cold.


    "You wouldnt expect a peaceful death after all youve done, would you, Commander Reina of the magical troops?"


    "Ugh...!"


    "Feel at least a fraction of the pain my country and family went through before you die."


    With a swift kick to Reinas chest, Camus pulled out his sword and raised it high.


    He was about to swing down at Reinas neck.


    Zap!


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning shot through the air.


    Camus rolled to the side instinctively, lifting his sword.


    The lightning magic was absorbed by his sword, dimming one of the glowing runes etched onto it.


    Camuss icy eyes zeroed in on the caster.


    Junior stood there, pale-faced, lifting her staff.


    "Stop! Now!"


    "So youre also a member of the magic troops? Then youll die too."


    "No, Im from the Kingdom of Cami too! Werepatriots! Please, calm down!"


    A flicker of confusion crossed Camuss face.


    "Youre from the Kingdom of Cami?"


    "Yes, and I am also a victim of the magical bombing."


    Junior rolled up her sleeve to reveal a burnt arm. The scarring from the magic attack was evident.


    "I understand your feelings, so please, just calm down and"


    "Why would a survivor from Cami defend her?" Camus asked, his face showing clear iprehension. "This woman, Reina, and her underlings in the magical troops... they ravaged our homnd. Why are you mingling with them so freely?"


    "I... well..."


    Junior hesitated, words failing her.


    "I... am..."


    Memories of her childhood nightmare flitted through her mind. The day her small vige was swept away by tornadoes and lightning. A day of death, burnt bodies, and screams. The stifling smell of burnt flesh...


    "..."


    Lost, Junior stood still, not knowing what to do. Camus continued to watch her intently.


    Thats when it happened.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Clutching her impaled abdomen, Reina emitted winds from her hands with a fierce look in her eyes.


    Swiftly, Camus absorbed the magic with his sword, but with every attack, the runes on his de dimmed one by one.


    Finally, when all the runes went dark, Camuss sword could no longer absorb magic.


    Boom-!


    Unable to resist the subsequent wind magic, Camus body floated in mid-air before smashing into the opposite wall.


    Camus distorted his lips into a bitter smile.


    "Damn it, got distracted... gave up both distance and time!"


    Boom! Woosh! ng!


    The relentless stream of wind magicpletely subdued him.


    "Haah, haah, haah...!"


    Mustering herst ounce of strength, Reina finally crushed Camus, but soon after, she copsed, vomiting blood.


    Finally snapping back to reality, Junior frantically took out a potion and applied it to Reinas wounds, shouting as loud as she could toward the outside.


    "Help, help! Someones hurt here! Hurry!"


    ***


    Present time.


    "Ah..."


    After hearing the news from Aider, I pressed my aching forehead with my fingertips.


    The recently acquired SR-grade warrior character Camus had gone rogue, injuring Reina and her subordinate soldiers, and Junior had been teleported to the temple.


    "Reina is in critical condition and has undergone surgery. Shes currently in aa. Four of her subordinate soldiers also suffered severe injuries."


    "And Junior?"


    "Thankfully, she hasnt sustained any physical injuries, but she seems to be mentally distressed. Shes currently resting in her room."


    "..."


    Pressing my forehead harder, I slowly exhaled.


    "What about Camus?"


    "Hes detained in the prison. All his weapons have been confiscated and hes restrained."


    I turned my head to Lucas.


    "Legally speaking, what happens if one of our own intentionally uses a weapon to inflict injury?"


    "Depending on the severity of the injuries, the punishment can go as far as execution," Lucas answered in a stern, unyielding voice.


    "Moreover, the injured Reina is themander of a magic battalion directly under the Imperial Family. If someone swung a sword with the intent to kill her... avoiding execution would be difficult."


    "..."


    Sigh.


    After a short breath, I rose from my seat.


    "Lets head to the prison first."


    This was the first time something like thismembers of my own camp trying to kill each otherhad happened.


    I felt the need to find out why.


    "I need to have a talk with Camus to understand why he did this."

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Camus sat calmly in the prison cell.


    Even though he had attempted to kill an allya high-ranking officer at thathe seemed unfazed. His demeanor was utterlyposed.


    "I only regret not finishing the job due to a momentarypse in attention," he said dryly, his voice gravelly.


    I had to swallow hard, wetting my throat as I pulled up a chair and sat in front of him.


    "From the reports of previous investigators, I gather you were a soldier from a nation destroyed by the Everck Empire," I said.


    "Yes, I served in the military of the Cam Kingdom."


    "Youve been seeking a chance to exact revenge on Everck all this time?"


    "Once, yes."


    As Camus looked at me, his eyes showed neither hatred nor warmth, only the indifference of someone casually ncing at a roadside rock.


    "After rolling around as a guerri for about ten years, I realized something. A soldier as insignificant as me, no matter how much I struggled, couldnt even make a scratch on the Everck Empire."


    ""


    "So, I gave up. Became a mercenary, going wherever I could earn my keep by the sword."


    A fleeting smile crossed the somber mans face.


    "I never imagined that I would encounter the person responsible for killing my family in this backwater ce."


    ""


    "The magical troops that serves was the main executing force that ughtered civilians in our kingdom. Ive been training for magicalbat just to kill them someday. I never thought Id actually get to use it."


    His eyes, hidden behind long strands of hair, glinted like the tip of a de.


    "I waited for the moment when the guards around Commander Reina were least vignt. Bringing in a young mage for healing seemed like the best opportunity. That was the only time her four direct subordinates were away from her."


    "So, you acted today."


    "Ive done all I can."


    Slowly, Camus leaned back against the wall.


    The sound of chains rattling came from his limbs, bound to the floor of the narrow cell.


    "If that woman even felt one-thousandth, one ten-thousandth of the pain my family suffered, then its enough. It seems like Ive reached the end of what I can do."


    ""


    "Kill me. I have no regrets."


    A heavy silence settled between us.


    I ran my hand over my throat.


    Even if there was some justification for his revenge, as themander of this frontline against monsters ruled byw, I couldnt condone it. Attempting to kill an ally was an unforgivable offense.


    I sensed that I would have to authorize this mans execution.


    ""


    Looking down at the failed avenger, I finally asked,


    "Your country fell 15 years ago. What meaning could there be in this revenge?"


    "Its nonsensical, Your Highness," Camus muttered with a voice like grinding sand.


    "Revenge is inherently meaningless. Doing this wont make my deceased family happy, nor will it bring back my fallen nation. I know that."


    ""


    "I just... couldnt bear it anymore."


    Slowly rising from my chair, I asked onest question.


    "If you wanted to take revenge on the Everck Empire, wouldnt it have been better to target me rather than Lady Reina?"


    Camus nced at me and chuckled softly.


    "I wont deny that the thought crossed my mind when we first met."


    Straightforward, this man.


    "But my ambitions are rather small. As a survivor of the Cam Kingdom, if my aim was to bring down the monstrosity that is the empire, I would have targeted you, a member of the imperial family."


    "..."


    "But I simply wanted to avenge my children. Even if given another chance, Id target her, not you."


    Camus bowed his head slowly towards me.


    "Thank you for listening to someone like me until the end."


    "..."


    "This monster front here protects all the realms above it. May your path be filled with light."


    He added softly, "I have nothing left in this world to protect."


    Creak


    I opened the iron gate and left the prison. Lucas and Evangeline, who had been escorting me, followed.


    "Hmm."


    Outside the prison stood four mages dressed in white robes.


    Fox, Rabbit, Kitty, Piggy.


    They were the four mages under Reina Windwell.


    "This man inflicted severe injuries on our captain and wounded our soldiers as well. Hes a dangerous criminal."


    Fox stepped forward, his voice icy.


    "Would it be eptable for us to conduct some interrogation, Your Highness?"


    "..."


    I didnt answer but passed them by, slowly making my way out of the prison.


    The footsteps of the four mages entering Camus cell echoed behind me.


    I did not turn back and simply left the prison.


    "Phew..."


    Standing outside the prison, I sighed deeply as I felt the cold wind on my face.


    ...I had been careless.


    This southern front gathers a multitude of people.


    Different nationalities, different ethnicities, and even different races.


    Theres no way they can coexist harmoniously without conflicts. Conflicts are bound to arise.


    Because thats human nature.


    I aimed to form a legion of foreigners by gathering those who were abandoned and drifting from all over the world.


    But they all have their own circumstances, their own grudges concealed like hidden daggers.


    As more and more people join the front, the conflicts between them will only intensify.


    And those who hold a grudge against the Empire might even try to harm me.


    How can I unify them into one army?


    "People are difficult..."


    People are always the most difficult aspect.


    Elements like this, which I never had to worry about when it was just a game, were now the most challenging part of being amander.


    ***


    Temple.


    I had intended to visit Reina first, but she was in critical condition, receiving concentrated healing from the priests. I couldnt go to see her.


    "Fortunately, shes passed the critical stage," said Saintess Margarita, wiping her blood-soaked hands.


    "Shes tough, like a soldier should be. There are still many mountains to climb for her recovery, though..."


    "Youve worked hard, Saintess."


    I gave Margarita a small smile.


    "Didnt you fear Lady Reina, though?"


    I thought you were scared after almost dying to her wind magic the first time we met.


    "If theres an injured person in front of me, I have to save them, what can I do?"


    Saintess Margarita shrugged her shoulders and re-entered the infirmary.


    "Thats why Im here."


    Watching Margaritas retreating figure as she went to heal the other wounded soldiers, I turned away.


    I had nned to visit Junior.


    Junior was staying in the general infirmary.


    Fortunately, she was physically unharmed, but her already paleplexion had worsened, and shey confined to the bed.


    "Junior, are you feeling any better?"


    "...Your Highness."


    "Reina Windwell has pulled through. Dont worry too much."


    Junior hesitated before cautiously asking,


    "What about that man?"


    She must be talking about Camus.


    I nodded gravely.


    "Hes imprisoned now. Hell receive a fitting punishment."


    Junior, who had swallowed her words, slowly opened her mouth.


    "...That man, he was also from the Kingdom of Cam like me."


    I took a seat beside Juniors bed. Lucas and Evangeline stood next to it.


    Junior continued, stumbling over her words.


    "He asked me why I was protecting Lady Reina... the person who led to the fall of our country and made my body like this with magical bombardments."


    Junior covered her face with both hands.


    "I... dont know. I am from the Kingdom of Cam, but Ive lived as a citizen of the Everck Empire for the past 15 years. Naturally so, as the Kingdom of Cam no longer exists. Its been annexed by the Empire, and its citizens are now under the Empires jurisdiction."


    Junior had been adopted by Jupiter and raised as a citizen of the Everck Empire.


    Her identity was already that of an imperial citizen.


    "Ive forgiven my mother. She spent her life regretting what shed done, atoning for it, and raising me."


    "..."


    "But what should I do about Lady Reina?"


    Juniors hands, which were covering her face, trembled.


    "She led to the destruction of my country, my vige, and killed my biological parents... It doesnt even seem like she regrets it. But she taught me magic and cured my illness. We fought monsters side by side on the front lines."


    "..."


    "I wanted to forgive her. The nicer she was to me and the better our rtionship got, the morefortable I felt. The hatred that remained in my heart seemed to melt away, making it easier to breathe."


    "..."


    "Nothing changes even if I dont forgive her. At least if I forgive her, itll be easier for me... Was that wrong?"


    Junior stared at me with drooping eyes, in which tears had pooled.


    "Im confused. Am I a citizen of the Kingdom of Cam? Or am I an Everck Imperial? Should I seek revenge? Or should I forgive? I just dont know, I really dont."


    "..."


    "What should I do?"


    It was tooplex a problem for me to offer a clear-cut answer.


    So, the only answer I could give was this simple one.


    "Lets think about it together."


    I gently patted Juniors shoulder.


    "Ive also had simr doubts recently."


    "You too, Your Highness?"


    "I dont know if there is a right answer, or if one even exists..."


    I gave a bitter smile as I looked at Lucas and Evangeline.


    "But if we ponder it together, perhaps well find a direction thats somewhat eptable."


    Lucas offered a silent, broad smile, and Evangeline cheerfully nodded her head in return.


    "Ah."


    Just then, Damien, who had been sprinting down the hallway with bandages and sheets in hand, spotted them and quickly joined in.


    "Im in too, Im in."


    "Sure,e on over."


    After some time, the main party of five were finally gathered in one ce.


    "Were all one party, right, Junior?"


    Evangeline reached out her small hand to grasp Juniors trembling one.


    "I may not be able to solve your worries, but I can at least be there with you!"


    "..."


    Surveying therades surrounding her, Junior bowed her head deeply.


    "Haha, how adorable you all are..."


    Fortunately, she was smiling a bit.


    ***


    Outside the temple.


    "Whew~!"


    I let out a long sigh and turned around.


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien, who had followed me, were there.


    The gaze my party members cast upon me was filled with trust, as if they would support whatever decision Id make next.


    "..."


    I didnt know.


    How to reconcile the myriad conflicting interests of the people gathered at this frontline.


    Forgiveness and revenge, gratitude and resentment, life and death; what choices my strugglingrades would eventually make.


    What was right and what was wrong.


    I couldnt know.


    After all, Im just another yer who dug into this game.


    But because of that, one thing was crystal clear.


    "The next expedition is in two days."


    Kill the monsters.


    Defend the frontline.


    Even if we cant always make the best moves, we dont stop walking.


    I knew that this was what I needed to do right away.


    "Reina has been demoted to a simple soldier, and our newly recruited skilled warrior has also been branded a criminal. So, its on us to get things done, again."


    I offered my party members a slight smile.


    "As weve always done."


    Everyone in the main party grinned and nodded in agreement.


    Once everyone in the main party hit level 50 and underwent their third job change, wed have enough power to carry the defense.


    If we keep taking it one step at a time...


    The answers to our worries would graduallye into view.


    Thats what I wanted to believe.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    The dungeons of Lake Kingdoms Zone 5 totaled five locations.


    Including the abandoned coliseum, I had cleared them all.


    In other words, I had finally acquired the new defense tower guaranteed to drop in Zone 5, which I had been eagerly awaiting.


    I juggled the sky-blue scroll in my hand.


    [Summon Scroll: Shield Turret <yer Skill>]


    It seemed a bit odd that a game focused on defense would only now provide a new turret. But, strictly speaking, this isnt a tower defense game; its a character defense game. Genre distinctions are important, I suppose.


    Anyway, I headed to the Alchemists Workshop to research the scroll.


    The moment I presented a new summon scroll after such a long time, the Guild Master of the Alchemists wore a grin from ear to ear.


    "Finally! When will the next scrolle? I was pining away in silence!"


    "Eh, shouldve spoken up."


    Since the tower summon scrolls are guaranteed drops by Zone, I couldve casually mentioned when I might be able to provide another. But the Guild Master said that research would take about ten days, hurriedly snatched the scroll, and darted into the workshop.


    Im counting on you. The towers quite good; Id like to use it in the next stage if possible.


    "Hows it going, Lilly?"


    Since I had dropped by the Alchemists Workshop, I greeted Lilly as well.


    Seated at her desk and working on artifact management documents, Lilly looked up and smiled at me.


    "A civil servants day is always the same, Your Majesty."


    "If you need anything or find it tough, let me know. You do know how much I value you, right?"


    This wasnt mere lip service. Lilly was a valuable colleague whom I had shared many experiences with since the early tutorial days.


    "Uh, Your Majesty, then can I retire?"


    "Say that one more time and youre promoted. Want more work?"


    Lilly tossed out a familiar joke, and I reciprocated.


    Lillyughed so hard that she had to wipe a tear from the corner of her eye with a handkerchief. Gotcha!


    "Ah, Your Majesty, may I ask you one thing?"


    "Sure, go ahead and ask."


    Lilly hesitated for a moment before asking in a small, timid voice.


    "So, when is Godhanding back? It feels like quite some time has passed since he left on a mission..."


    I momentarily looked surprised before nudging Lillys shoulder with a yful smirk.


    "Whats up? Worried?"


    "No, no! Whats there to worry about?"


    Her face turning bright red, Lilly vigorously shook off my hand from her shoulder.


    "I mean! What if he used the mission as an excuse to desert the frontline? Im worried as the Senior Mage!"


    "Hmm~"


    "Elves are all like that! They toy with peoples trust for their own benefit! Theyre the epitome of selfishness!"


    I chuckled at Lilly, who was squawking out of embarrassment. She could have just been straightforward about her worries.


    "..."


    But, I couldnt give a straightforward answer myself.


    It was a fact that the Shadow Squad had exceeded their expected return time.


    They had gone past the time of return I had anticipated.


    Could an unexpected event have urred? I wondered.


    The Shadow Squad had gone to the Bringar Duchy to convey my proposal to the Duchess Dragon Lady.


    I was inwardly confident.


    Confident that the Dragon Lady would positively consider my proposal. And confident that Godhand and the Shadow Squad would sessfully execute their covert mission.


    The former was based on my experience from 742 game cycles. Given her defeat in the Bringar Duchy, the Dragon Lady had no other retreat but the southern front here.


    At least, she wouldnt try to screw me over.


    Thetter was because I had assessed the capabilities of Godhand, Bodybag, and Burnout. With their skills, re-entering and escaping the Bringar Duchy should be a breeze.


    However.


    Theyre taking too long.


    I lightly bit my lower lip.


    Could something have happened? Or did they actually betray me and leave, just as Lilly said? They were originally spies from the Imperial Family after all...


    After entering the Bringar Duchy, even Aiders monitoring system stopped working... and the status is showing as unknown...


    Lost in thought,


    "Your Highness?"


    Lilly asked with concern. I immediately put on a smile and waved my hand.


    "Dont worry too much. Theyll definitelye back."


    I still remembered the sacrifices and dedication of the Shadow Squad members.


    I still trusted them.


    "When they return, lets grill them on why they were sote."


    ""


    Lilly, who had been blinking silently, finally smiled and replied,


    "Yes. Make sure to include me in that."


    ***


    The Forge.


    I approached the dwarf cksmith who was pounding on some metal,ying on his bed near the furnace of his workshop.


    "Kellibey, how have you been? Wow, youre working even while lying down?"


    "Ah, the young Prince. Youvee at a perfect time."


    Kellibey deftly spun the bed around and rolled up to me.


    "You were on the back of Jormungandr, battling those werewolves, right? Got an idea while doing that. Made some equipment that could be helpful in beating them."


    "Oh really? What is it?"


    Werewolves didnt have a specific weakness.


    The closest thing was that silver weapons could do extra damage, but not significantly so.


    I was just thinking about reusing the silver weapons made during Stage 5, but did he create something else?


    "Take a look!"


    What Kellibey presented was... the grappling hookuncher used during the battle against Jormungandr.


    "This is the grappling hookuncher, right? It was made for easier navigation on Jormungandrs back."


    "Yes. I modified it slightly. Instead of the grappling hook, like this"


    Kellibey detached the grappling hook and attached arge silver stake in its ce.


    "Attach a silver stake! And with a little adjustment to the output!"


    "Huh?"


    "Vo! A one-time-use silver stakeuncher! If you shoot this at the werewolves backsides?"


    Thwack!


    The fiercelyunched silver stake shot through the air and embedded itself in the wall.


    "See? The silver stake gets shot out powerfully!"


    "Wow"


    I wondered how much he had adjusted the output; theunchers arm part was cracked and worn after the stake was fired.


    However thick their hides might be, this can punch holes right through them.


    So its for close-rangebat?


    Exactly. The farther away you are, the less damage it does. But at close range, it can deal lethal damage.


    Werewolves are resilient but dont have high regenerative abilities.


    In situations where werewolves get up close, using it could inflict significant damage; itd serve as an excellent emergency measure. I nodded my approval.


    Sounds good. Its suitable as an additional weapon for emergencies. Its also a way to repurpose the equipment we made before.


    Heh, heh, this old man may be aged, but my creativity still shines, you know?


    Of course. Youre a renowned craftsman after all.


    As I yed along, Kellibeys pride seemed to inte. Ah, such an easily pleased person.


    Ill modify the existing grapplingunchers to dartunchers and order some more. Please oversee the project, Master cksmith.


    Hmph. Just leave it to me.


    Ill be going on a dungeon expedition tomorrow. Could you prepare ten by tomorrow morning?


    Alright. Ill have them delivered to the Lords residence by tomorrow morning.


    As we were exchanging these words, a young boy ran past the workshop carrying a heavy load.


    It was Hannibal, the newly hired N-rank boy mercenary.


    Upon spotting me, Hannibal respectfully ced his load down and greeted me.


    Greetings, Your Highness!


    Mm, good job.


    Bowing deeply, Hannibal quickly picked up his load again and hurried off.


    Despite sweating profusely, he moved quickly without showing signs of fatigue.


    I gestured toward Hannibal and asked Kellibey.


    Hows the new assistant I got you? Is he useful?


    Hannibal? Oh yes. Hes sharp as a tack. Teach him one thing and he figures out three or four more... Reminds me of myself when I was young.


    Unwittingly, I found myself imagining a young Kellibey.


    Hmm... a young dwarf... Did he have a beard back then too? Was his hair lush?


    But he seems to be hiding something.


    Kellibey stroked his beard, emitting a thoughtful hum.


    Well, as long as hes smart, obedient, and efficient, it doesnt matter to me.


    Hiding something?


    I looked at Hannibal, who was diligently scurrying about. What could such a young kid be hiding?


    Suddenly, I recalled the incident with Camus from yesterday. Camus had also been harboring a secret. I felt a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Everyone has secrets.


    As amander and a lord, what actions should I take to ensure that each mercenarys individual secrets dont be detrimental to the front?


    You look like youre trying to carry the weight of the world. Lighten up, young man!


    Lost in thought, I was jolted back to reality by a p on the back from Kellibey. Staggering a bit, I forced a smile and asked,


    Kellibey, can I borrow some of your wisdom?


    Huh? Sure. Ive lived several times longer than you, so I should be wiser, no? Whats on your mind?


    I briefly exined the situations I faced yesterdayabout Camus, Reina, and Junior.


    My worry about future conflicts that would inevitably arise weighed heavily on me.


    "How can I prevent fights like this from happening in the future?"


    At that, Kellibey chuckled.


    "Prevent them? Thats impossible."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Youre not a god, kid. Youre just a greenhornmander. Its impossible for you to know the intentions or hidden thoughts of every subordinate and prevent mishaps based on that. All you can control is their actions."


    I nkly listened to Kellibeys words.


    "Look, what good is it if I craft the finest sword in the world, but the fools who wield it end up chipping its de, ruining its bnce, bending it, and breaking it? Should I then say, Ah, if I knew youd handle the sword like this, I wouldve reinforced this part more?"


    "So, what would you say?"


    "I wouldnt say a damn thing! Will the sword repair itself if Iin? I can only curse and fix the damaged parts."


    Kellibey punctuated his point by mming his hammer onto the workbench with a loud bang.


    "Whats going to burst will burst. As amander, your role is to manage the aftermath clearly."


    "..."


    "Set principles. Stick to the rules. Be generous with rewards and decisive with punishments. Discipline those who mess up and reward those who prevent mishaps."


    The old dwarf twirled his beard and chuckled.


    "If the principles you set are robust, even if your fortress shakes, it wont fall."


    "..."


    "And if it does fall, shit, you fix it! What are you gonna do? Monsters are attacking all the time. Are you not going to fix it?"


    Principles and rules...


    Chewing on Kellibeys words, I received his parting remarks.


    "Now, off you go, youngmander! I have to craft ten silver boltunchers, so Im busy."


    ***


    Evening.


    For the past two weeks, the routine had been to gather the party members for a briefing and dinner before setting off on an expedition. Tonight was no different.


    The exploration team remained the same.


    The main party of four, excluding Junior, along with five members from Kuns Penal Squad. Verdandi would join us on-site, making it a total of ten.


    "Tomorrow were heading to Zone 6."


    I began my exnation as I sketched a simple map of whaty beyond Zone 6 on the chalkboard.


    Zone 6, also known as Depth 6.


    This was where the true darkness of the Lake Kingdom unfolded, also referred to as the Demonic Realm.


    "The Lake Kingdom is divided into two main areas: Zones 1-5, where themoners are believed to have lived, and Zones 6-10, where the aristocracy presumably resided."


    Although the aristocracy would have been fewer in number, paradoxically, the inner city area spanning Zones 6-10 was muchrger.


    Though its called an inner city, it seemed more like a wall within the city separating the living spaces of different social sses.


    While we couldnt be certain about the social structure of the Lake Kingdom, the possibility that it had a grotesque setup was a tentative guess.


    "The gate leading to Zone 6 is sealed. We have to break through it tomorrow."


    I pointed to the narrow gate that led to the inner city.


    Inner Gate Checkpoint.


    That was the name of the dungeon we had to conquer tomorrow.


    "This ce isnt too high, but its fortified with walls and designed in a way that favors the defenders. In other words..."


    I grinned.


    "This time, were not ying defense in a siege battle, butunching an offensive siege."


    At this unexpected revtion, surprise flickered across the faces of the party members.


    Thats right. Havent we just been defending walls all this time?


    Sometimes, it should be fun to be the attackers and bring down the fortress!

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    The exploration strategy meeting endedte in the evening.


    "Ugh~"


    "That was a good meal."


    "The lords chef really knows how to cook, doesnt he?"


    Kun and the members of the Penal Squad returned to their military barracks, patting their full bellies.


    Every time there was a strategy meeting, Ash fed them. The food provided in the barracks was of a higher quality and tasted better than their regr meals, so the Penal Squad members ate until they were full.


    They returned to their quarters, relishing their satisfied stomachs.


    "Wee back, guys!"


    As they entered their quarters, they were greeted by a warm food aroma... and Kureha was waiting for them.


    Startled, Kun and the Penal Squad members flinched.


    "Uh, brother? What brings you here?"


    "They said I no longer needed treatment at the temple, so I was discharged."


    Apart from the curse, Kurehas condition had recovered enough that he didnt need to convalesce at the temple. Though they rmended he stay, Kureha insisted on leaving to look after his younger brother.


    "Do you know how worried I was thinking you guys might be eating poorly, not cleaning, and not washing your clothes?"


    "Uh... well, about that..."


    "As I expected, look at this ce! Havent I always told you? Live like humans, behave like humans!"


    Looking at Kurehas scolding, Kun and the Penal Squad members all thought the same thing.


    Is he our grandmother...?


    "Anyway, Ive cleaned, done theundry, and everything."


    Indeed, the once-dirty quarters where five men lived was now sparkling clean, and the piles ofundry were washed and neatly hung up.


    Impressed by Kurehas exceptional homemaking skills, all five members of the Penal Squad pped in admiration.


    Kureha smiled warmly and gestured them inside.


    "You guys must be hungry after workingte, right? Ive prepared food."


    ...And on the dining table were meals for five.


    Kun, pale, waved his hands frantically.


    "Uh... brother, weve already eaten a lot..."


    "What do you mean by a lot? At your age, you should be starving after some activity. You can eat more."


    "No, we really ate a lot..."


    "Besides, you have another exploration mission tomorrow, right? You need to eat well and gather strength. Come on, sit down!"


    Kureha forcefully grabbed the resisting Kuns arm.


    "Look at this, look! Youve lost weight from all the hard work! Youre all skin and bones!"


    Skin and bones?


    Looking up at Kuns massive physique, the rest of the Penal Squad members broke into cold sweats.


    Where in the world is there such a huge skeleton?


    Regardless, under Kurehas insistence, Kun and the Penal Squad members had no choice but to sit at the table.


    "Eat, eat a lot! You need to eat more and grow, my adorable siblings!"


    Kureha, with a kind grandmotherly smile, personally tore food into pieces and put it onto the tes of Kun and the Penal Squad members.


    "Eat."


    "..."


    "I said, eat."


    In the end, all five members of the Penal Squad had to force down a second dinner.


    As they could eat no more and began to flee with screams, Kureha managed to forcibly sit them down and ensured everyst bit of food was consumed.


    ***


    "Its good to see you healthy, brother..."


    Outside the military lodgings. The rxation area.


    Kun, panting heavily while holding onto his distended belly due to overeating, looked with concern at the figure standing next to him.


    "Isnt this too much? Right after getting discharged, youre cleaning, doingundry, and cooking."


    "..."


    "You dont need to feel burdened to take care of us. Look after yourself more."


    "After I got like this, Ive only been a burden to you all."


    Kureha leaned on the staff he got from the temple. It was difficult for him to walk because of his mummified left leg.


    Using the end of his staff, Kureha lightly tapped his left leg and muttered bitterly,


    "When theres something to be done, Ill do it if I can."


    "..."


    Kun, who had been silently observing his brother, grinned.


    "Once we reim our homnd, the curse on our bodies will be lifted. Just hold on a little longer, bro."


    "...Yeah."


    Kureha gazed far to the north.


    "I want to go back soon... to our homnd."


    After a brief silence, Kureha changed the topic.


    "So, how is it, little bro? How does it feel to work and earn a sry?"


    "Its not as bad as I thought."


    Kun shrugged with a smile.


    "It does feel awkward, like wearing ill-fitting clothes. But the feeling isnt too bad."


    "We never had the chance to live this kind of life. Im d you got this opportunity."


    Immediately after, Kureha let out a deep sigh.


    "Except for the fact that your job is too dangerous... How about the exploration tomorrow? Isnt it dangerous?"


    "Well, ording to the prince, it seems like its going to be a pretty tough battle... But you know I have incredible luck, right?"


    Kun winked at his brother.


    "Ive inherited your awesome fortune. So, Ill be fine tomorrow as well."


    "..."


    "The name Kureha of Great Luck, the Miraculous Kureha... I, Kun, have inherited it. So, just wait and dont worry, bro."


    Slowly, Kureha raised his left fist and held it out.


    "Here, take some more. My luck."


    Kun, chuckling, raised his own fist in response.


    "I wont refuse. dly."


    The brothers fists met in the air and then parted.


    ***


    The next morning. At the lords mansion.


    As party members began to arrive, Kellibey came in person, carrying the silver nail shooter I ordered. "Is your back feeling better?"


    nk!


    "Wow, it works."


    While I was testing the silver nail shooter attached to my arm, Kellibey asked with a worried expression,


    "Youre going to assault the Inner Gate Checkpoint today? Its pretty tough there."


    "We have to get past there to enter the 6th Zone. Well have to face it someday anyway. Its best to strike while the iron is hot, right?"


    "Hmm, thats true... But be careful. Ive seen a lot of guys fall there and not get up."


    Kellibey, after advising, eximed, "Ah!" and pulled out a small pouch from his belongings to hand it to me.


    "Also, could you give this to Nameless on your way?"


    "Whats this?"


    "A magic sharpening stone. While Im not around, Nameless might need to maintain her sword. Its really old and needs frequent care."


    It seemed like a small errand on my way, so I took it.


    Upon viewing the vast expanse of the game world, Ash wondered aloud, "By the way, what exactly is that ck weapon of Nameless? Its emitting light... How powerful a magical weapon is it to be able to do that?"


    I was curious because, throughout the entirety of the game, I had never seen a weapon with such potency.


    Even the average SSR-grade equipment would be easily surpassed by its power.


    At this, Kellibey suppressed a giggle and chuckled, Do you know the name of that old rusty sword?


    It was an odd question.


    I blinked in surprise. Judging by its power, Id assume it would have a legendary name, something out of a myth perhaps?


    What is it?


    Its called Ordinary Iron Sword.


    What...?


    Its nothing more than a sturdy old de without any particr abilities.


    But how does such an ordinary sword wield such power?


    Kellibey shrugged mischievously in front of my bewildered face, Who knows? You might want to ask Nameless about that.


    I furrowed my brows in dissatisfaction.


    Why do people around here always avoid giving spoilers?


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - The difficulty sharply rises from the 6th zone of the Lake Kingdom Dungeon. Make sure youre well-prepared before entering!]


    ***


    sh-!


    Lake Kingdom. Base Camp.


    Uponnding in this now-familiar territory, reminiscent of the backyard of a mansion, I saw that a few people had gathered.


    There was the teleporting NPC, Grandma Coco, Verdandi from our party, and...


    Nameless!


    The dungeon merchant NPC, Nameless.


    I approached to greet her warmly, but something seemed off.


    Ah, Ash. Youre here.


    The once clean Nameless... was filthy.


    Just a few days ago, she had been freshly washed(?), but now she was covered in dirt and blood. Her once silky white hair was disheveled, sticking out in every direction.


    Her doll-like beautiful face was hidden by the strands of her messy hair.


    I couldnt help but react with dismay.


    Why are you so dirty after I took the time to clean you up?


    In this hell, cleanliness is a luxury.


    Nameless replied calmly, scratching her head, I had some intense battles these past days, and ended up like this again.


    Or maybe youre just messy?


    On Namelesss dirty white hair, the red ribbon that Aider had tied for herst time dangled pitifully.


    At least she kept that on.


    I handed Nameless the magic sharpening stone I got from Kellibey.


    Gratefully, Nameless took it and immediately began sharpening her old sword.


    I was just thinking I needed to maintain my sword. It was troublesome without Kellibey... You came at the right time, Ash. Thank you.


    I just ran an errand, thats all...


    As Nameless worked the stone, producing magical sparks that flew from the de, I remembered what Kellibey told me. I hesitated, wondering whether to ask about the true nature of that old sword.


    Nameless nced at me.


    Verdandi told me. You n to attack the inner fortress checkpoint today?


    Yeah. I thought it might be time to venture deeper into the dungeon.


    Hmm...


    Nameless sighed deeply.


    Id like to stop you if I could... but then youd never make it to the other side.


    I blinked.


    Want to block me? Why?


    "Be careful, Ash. The deeper you go, the darker it bes."


    Nameless repeated the warning Ive heard countless times.


    "Never, ever, extinguish the me."


    "..."


    "May luck be with you."


    For some reason, that farewell sounded more ominous today.


    Nameless began tending to her sword, and leaving her behind at the base camp, my party members and I set forth.


    Deep into the dungeon.


    Toward the checkpoint in Zone 6.


    ***


    After leaving Zone 5 and entering the beginning of Zone 6.


    "Huh?"


    "What is..."


    "Whats this?"


    The party members simultaneously gasped in surprise.


    It was because they felt the surrounding darkness intensify all at once.


    It felt as if the night sky was descending to the ground.


    The high ceiling seemed to close in on us, making it hard to breathe...


    Crawling, crawling.


    Scratching, scratching...


    The unique sound of this ces darkness, like bugs nibbling, had grown significantly louder.


    "From here on, its the Lake Kingdoms depths. Also known as the real dungeon."


    Verdandi, who had been leading the way, turned to us with a grim expression.


    "Ive seen countless adventurers die here over the centuries. Most of them lost their lives in this ce."


    "..."


    "Many skilled and talented individuals fell, unable to ovee the challenges of these depths."


    Holding herntern higher, Verdandi once again took the lead.


    "I earnestly ask of you, brace yourselves... and I hope you remain intact."


    Suppressing our unease, we pushed through the jungle-like darkness.


    We delved deeper into the heart of the Lake Kingdom.


    Pushing through the encroaching darkness, just as we finally made our way in...


    "...Ah."


    We had arrived.


    At the long wall, epassed by shadows as vast as a mountain range.


    So this is the inner sanctuary of the Lake Kingdom...


    Then,


    "...?"


    Something strange caught my eye.


    The state of the wall, separating the citys inner and outer sanctums... it was bizarre.


    The bricks that made up the wall werent neatly stacked on the ground.


    They were pulled from the ground, ignoring thews of physics, floating in mid-air.


    If it was just that, maybe I would have moved on. But,


    "What..."


    The problem was what was stacked between those bricks.


    "What is this..."


    People.


    Dark, shadowy figures of people, thousands, no, tens of thousands...


    Countless things in the shape of humans, stacked like bricks, floated slowly in the air.


    Almost like a wall reaching the sky.


    Not only Kun, whocked dungeon experience, and the Penal Squad members but also Lucas, Damien, and Evangeline, who had defeated various monsters, were stunned.


    Even I was.


    Frozen in ce by this surreal and eerie sight.


    Verdandis bitter voice whispered in my stunned ears.


    "This is the real hell beneath theke..."


    My head was spinning.


    "Its the deep demon realm."

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Countless humanoid somethings were scattered in the air above the inner castle walls.


    Wrapped around their entire bodies like cocoons were shadows, seemingly waiting for a metamorphosis.


    As I stared nkly at this eerie scene, I suddenly snapped back to reality.


    What are you doing, Ash? What are you up to, RetroAddict?


    Was this guy, whos yed the game 742 times, really getting scared by this?


    Well, the game never did give a close-up view of this wall...


    But I had to stay calm! I was the party leader, after all!


    I pped my own cheeks to refocus and turned around to shout at my teammates.


    "Pull yourselves together, guys!"


    "!"


    "Weve made it through worse than this! If you get discouraged by something like this, all those hellish challenges we faced before willugh at us!"


    I wasnt sure if it was my words or my passive skill that protected our allies from mental status effects that did the trick.


    But one by one, the frozen party members started toe to their senses.


    Hold tight.


    Snap.


    They all clung to me with terrified faces... seriously? What are you guys, chicks?!


    Taking the lead, I strode towards the inner castle wall.


    Even if this was just a mere background scene, I needed to figure out what was going on.


    The party members trailed closely behind me.


    "Hmm."


    The bricks and humanoid figures were suspended in mid-air.


    They were trapped inside an invisible magical barrier.


    So, this grotesque scene was merely decorative, and the actual Inner Gate Checkpoint was made of this transparent magic barrier.


    "Verdandi, why does it look like this?"


    "Im... not entirely sure."


    Verdandi looked up with a pale face and responded.


    "Its been like this since the first time our party arrived."


    "..."


    "But theres one thing you should know. These humanoid figures are piled up inside the inner zone. Youll be seeing a lot more of them."


    At her words, the faces of the party members darkened.


    Damn it, we have to keep seeing this as we move forward?


    "Adventurers whove explored this ce call them... Shadow Cocoons."


    "Shadow Cocoons..."


    "Theyre essentially harmless. They just sit there. But, asionally."


    Verdandi hesitated before continuing.


    "...they speak."


    "They speak?"


    Could they possibly be alive?


    "Well, its like theyre muttering in their sleep. Its often hard to make out, but... most of them say the same thing."


    With a heavy sigh, Verdandi spoke.


    "They ask to be killed."


    "..."


    "Please kill me."


    As the sound of encroaching darkness filled the air, everyone froze.


    "Wah!"


    Suddenly, Verdandi shouted and flung her arms up.


    "Mama!"


    "AAAAAH!"


    "Squawk!"


    Behind me, Evangeline, Damien, and Kun screamed and jumped.


    Seriously, Kun, cut it out!


    "Ha ha, sorry about that. You all looked so tense, I thought Id lighten the mood a bit."


    "Seriously?! You almost gave me a heart attack!"


    In reality, Kun was lying on the ground, frothing at the mouth. Someone, please tend to this big guy... I pleaded.


    The dungeon, to begin with, was dark with not even a hint of sunlight. Monsters would spring out from all corners, making it a terrifying ce. But with all these grotesque scenes in the backdrop, it seemed even more nightmarish.


    I scratched the goosebumps that rose on my arm.


    "Haha... But really! You cant be this tensed."


    Verdandi added with a stifled chuckle.


    "There are even more terrifying things inside."


    "..."


    "And a ton of real monsters aiming for our lives."


    Her words sobered me up. I realized what was truly terrifying.


    "Yes, the shadows and illusions talking might be eerie, but the monsters, attacking my city and taking lives... Thats far scarier."


    However grotesque these illusions appeared, they were merely a background. The monsters posed the real threat. They were the actual beasts, seeking to kill humans on the surface. What I should fear is the damage caused if we fail to stop them. Not this mere scenery.


    Hearing my words, the party members nodded slowly. I hope they reevaluated our true enemies.


    "Okay, everyone, snap out of it! Rx your shoulders! Lets head straight to our destination!"


    I urged the group, then gestured towards Kun, who was still unconscious on the ground.


    "...And someone wake up that lousy guy."


    Show some authority, for Gods sake! Youre the sub-party leader!


    ***


    We didnt have to walk much further to reach our target dungeon, the Inner Gate Checkpoint.


    The walls around the checkpoint werent floating in mid-air, and there were no shadowy human figures around.


    The walls were solid and sturdy.


    The ck iron gate in between was firmly shut without a twitch.


    As I approached it, a system window popped up.


    [Zone 6: Inner Gate Checkpoint]


    - This stage is conducted in the form of a Domination Battle.


    - Find and dominate the core of the dungeon and maintain it for a certain period.


    - Treasure boxes acquired: 0/2


    Domination Battle.


    Its a type of battle well frequently encounter as we clear more areas of the dungeon. As the description suggests, theres a capture point formed inside the dungeon. By upying that spot for a certain time, we achieve clearance.


    Usually, a boss guards this point. After taking down the boss, waves of additional monsters swarm in. Its aplex dungeon structure,bining various mechanics.


    As we go deeper into the dungeon, it bes more intricate and challenging...


    Among such Domination Battle type dungeons, the Inner Gate Checkpoint is a unique one.


    It literally resembles a fortress.


    To start the real dungeon raid, one has to either breach the main gate, climb over the walls, or conduct a siege battle.


    So, in the game, you had to craft siege weapons.


    Whether it was a battering ram to break down the gate ordders to scale the walls, acquiring these was essential for the raid.


    Battering rams were darn expensive and rarely useful, and climbing up usingdders inflicted heavy damage. Both were excruciating choices.


    But I didnt bring any siege weapons this time.


    Given the circumstances, there was no need for siege towers ordders.


    "Damien."


    After preparing the other party members for the assault, I instructed Damien.


    "Fire it. Full power."


    "Yes!"


    Damien pointed his ck Queen forward and immediately activated the Nightmare yer mode.


    nk, nk!


    The long barrel of the magic gun morphed on its own, eventually forming two elongated rails.


    Subsequently, seven magic bullets between the rails condensed into a single massive one.


    Zap, zap...!


    Magic currents sparked between the rails, signaling they were ready, and then...


    Boom!


    It fired.


    The magic bullet, shattering the barrel of the magic gun, lodged itself into the thick castle gate.


    Groan!


    It tore through the gate, bending the steel, and ultimately...


    Crash!


    It shattered the gate, embedding itself within.


    The force was so powerful that the walls around the gate were torn apart, crumbling down.


    "Nice shot, Damien."


    I grinned and patted Damien on the shoulder.


    Damien, removing his heat-resistant gloves that had be worn out, gave me an innocent smile.


    After hed previously sustained burns from using that mode, this time I had him wear the kind of gloves cksmiths use. It seemed to have absorbed most of the damage.


    Weve broken through the main obstacle, the gate, but its also true weve expended one of our major trump cards.


    Looking at the wide-open gate, I quickly tallied the resources we had left.


    Before any other variablese into y, we needed a swift victory.


    "Charge! As described, head straight to capture the g."


    I shouted to my party members.


    "Break through the shortest path, capture the g. Lets go!"


    "Ill lead!"


    "Lets do this~!"


    Lucas and Evangeline took the lead, followed by me, Verdandi, and the Penal Squad.


    Damien stayed put, drawing another magic gun.


    Thud thud!


    Guards on the walls unleashed a volley of arrows. These werent the werewolves, the monsters of this season, but creatures I hadnt seen before.


    Red-skinned creatures, with various horns on their foreheads and bat-like wings on their backs.


    Demonkind!


    They are dispatched in the main dungeons of every region, the highest tier of monster armies. Finally, we were facing them.


    The demons, d in armor, prepared their positions in an organized manner.


    Arrows rained down on us from above. The arrow snipes from the high grounds were undoubtedly threatening.


    Monsters invading Crossroad always see this kind of scenery.


    Watching the arrowse at us from close range, I calmly had that thought, when at the same time,


    "Shall we go-!"


    Evangeline crouched down on the spot with her short legs and then leaped high.


    Squirreling into the air, Evangeline raised her shield in mid-air, blocking the first wave of iing arrows.


    Patter-patter!


    The sound resembled rain hitting a window, as Evangelines shield glowed brightly.


    Soon after, that bright light transferred to Evangelinesnce.


    sh!


    Evangeline swung her magce horizontally, dispersing the umted light in all directions.


    A fierce wind swept in, brushing away all the arrows in its path.


    Using the shields [Damage Save] ability, the umted damage was unleashed through the cavalry spears [Damage Payback], effectively blocking the rain of arrows.


    "Woo-hoo!"


    Evangeline, her tinum hair flying,nded beside me, herrge green eyes blinking and beckoning.


    "Now, praise me quick!"


    "Nice cover, Evangeline!"


    "Heeheehee."


    Evangeline shed her teeth in a grin. She really could be so childish...


    Before the second wave of arrows could hit, we had to pass beneath the castle gate.


    Lucas, activating [Step of Persistence], dashed out at the forefront.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    At that moment, heavily armored demon soldiers stood in the now vacant castle gate, holding shields asrge as their own bodies. Were they intending to block the entrance with their bodies?


    "Huh-!"


    Without hesitation, Lucas, running headlong, had a dazzling array of lights swirling around his longsword.


    sh!


    With [Soul Strike] activated, he cut through the demon soldiers, sending them flying sideways with their shields.


    Lucass first skill, having been diligently stacked up till now, possessed an immense destructive power.


    Having shattered the enemys defense, Lucas immediately turned to look at me. I promptly gave him a thumbs up.


    "Nice charge, Lucas!"


    Lucas puffed up like a big dog basking in praise. In contrast, Evangeline frowned slightly.


    Were they always this hungry forpliments? Or have I been stingy all this time?


    Tang! Tang-!


    Outside, Damien took down archers on the walls one by one with precise shots. Meanwhile, our main force safely made it inside the castle gate.


    "Verdandi! Assist with clearing the top of the wall. Can you manage alone?"


    "For someone called an assassin, Im pretty capable. Dont worry."


    Verdandi immediately climbed the inner castle walls.


    With the support of Verdandi and Damiens sniping, the top should be cleared out in no time.


    Lucas cut down the demon soldiers blocking our main forces path, while Evangeline smacked them away, clearing them out swiftly.


    It didnt take long for us to reach the capture point: the gpole.


    And below the empty gpole, where no g hung...


    "..."


    A boss monster awaited.


    It was a massive demon, d in armor without any gaps, and fourrge horns protruded from its forehead.


    Ding!


    A system window updated simultaneously.


    [Inner Checkpoint - Capture Point Reached!]


    - Defeat the boss and maintain control for 5 minutes!


    - Lv.40 Demon Gatekeeper <Checkpoint Supervisor Boltimore>


    "This ce is reserved for the citizens of the Lake Kingdom."


    A weary voice echoed from the boss monster.


    "Those without citizenship cannot enter."


    Thud!


    The monster, brandishing its massive mace, growled menacingly.


    "Present your ID and documentation. I will assess if you are qualified to enter this chosennd."


    Like other dungeon bosses, this one too was spouting oddly contextual dialogue.


    "If I knew it was going to be like this, Id have brought my passport."


    I teasingly produced a ck jade medallion reserved for the royal family and waved it around.


    "Will this get me ess, Mr. Supervisor?"


    Thud!


    In response, the boss monster violently mmed its mace to the ground.


    Annoyed, I pocketed the medallion and pulled out my magic staff instead.


    "Thought youd assess it, you bastard!"


    "Entry denied! Turn back!"


    "Were not here to harm anyone; we just want to take down your king and leave, okay?!"


    As I swung my staff, my party members charged head-on.


    Facing us, the boss monster too, charged forward.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Crash-!


    The demon gatekeeper, Checkpoint Overseer Baltimore.


    Lucas and Evangeline were the first to rush in, halting its monstrous charge.


    The massive demon, d in impable armor, groaned and stopped in its tracks.


    "Penal Squad!"


    Imanded the waiting Kun and the Penal Squad.


    "Its your turn."


    "Hell yeah! Lets do this!"


    The strategy was pre-devised to confront this boss monster solely with the Penal Squad.


    In any case, the Penal Squad was the strongest sub-party under mymand. They were expected to excel in defending stage 10 as well.


    I cant fail to defeat a boss of this caliber!


    Lucas and Evangeline swiftly retreated to either side, and seizing the opportunity, I swung my staff lightly, tapping the shoulders of the Penal Squad members.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    With its unique sound effect, a random buff was applied to the bodies of the five Penal Squad members.


    "Oh man, I feel so powered up!"


    "The buffsts for 3 minutes. Be careful not to suddenly lose strength."


    "Heh, so all I need to do is bash that monster within 3 minutes?"


    Thump!


    With a sly smile, Kun clenched his fists in front of his chest.


    His right hand bore the Lucky Strike, and a regr gauntlet adorned his left.


    "Ever since the old days, weve been good at beating up armored soldiers. Today, Ill give you a proper demonstration, Your Majesty."


    "Im looking forward to it, Kun."


    I said so, but I quickly signaled Lucas and Evangeline with my eyes.


    Both knights instantly nodded in understanding.


    Should the Penal Squad, especially the frail-bodied Kun, find themselves in danger, the two knights would intervene.


    Despite hisbat skills, Kun was an unstable closebat dealer because of his ss Body trait.


    Even with several safety mechanisms in his equipment, I couldnt help but worry...


    Swoosh-!


    Amid this tense situation, Kun and the Penal Squad charged at the boss monster.


    A red aura emanated from Kuns body. It was his self-buff skill, [Leaf Drift].


    This red aura extended from his limbs, reaching out and striking the boss monsters armor.


    ng and Bang!


    It sounded like a hammer striking metal.


    Kuns first skill, [Leaf Crush].


    A skill that delivers a strike, ignoring the opponents armor.


    The boss monster, despite its thick armor, flinched in surprise as the damage registered.


    "Continuous strikes! Go, go, go!"


    Bang! Boom and Crash!


    As Kuns fists descended upon the armor, a red aura trailed behind, dispersing in all directions.


    Just like falling leaves.


    ...Is that why all his skills have the term Leaf in them?


    Vroom-!


    The boss monster swung the club in its hand horizontally.


    Kun effortlessly dodged the massive swing and continued his barrage of punches and kicks.


    Demon-type monsters differed from other monsters in that they didnt have clear strengths or weaknesses.


    However, they possessed stats superior to humans in every aspect and, like humans, could utilize equipment.


    In other words, they were no different from strong humans.


    The more skilled one was at battling humans, the easier it became tobat the demon-type.


    "This is too predictable! I was worried about facing a boss, but is this all its got?!"


    For several decades, Kun, fitting of his title as the Bandit King, skillfully dodged enemy attacks, and conversely, led the battle bynding his blows.


    "Whoa! Our captains doing great!"


    "Alright, lets slowly join in. If we dont help now, well get an earfulter."


    As his subordinates began to approachzily, Kun shouted at them.


    "I was about to scold you all anyway! Hurry up and help!"


    "Yeah, yeah, were on it!"


    The Penal Squad members, who had been in sync with Kun for a long time, adeptly covered Kuns weak points, enhancing his attacks with their follow-ups, guiding the course of the battle.


    Roar!


    The boss monster, after enduring a prolonged onught, had its eyes turn bloodshot. Tearing off the armor on its body, it spread its leathery wings wide.


    Phase 2 of the Demon Gatekeeper.


    Its attack and speed increased, but in exchange, its defense significantly decreased.


    "A rain of darkness? A flood? A tsunami? Whats so scary about that?"


    The boss monster swung its club wildly, murmuring something iprehensible.


    "Even if the entire Lake Kingdom were submerged, those without permission cannot enter the fortress! It is my duty!"


    Craaash!


    The creature swung its club maniacally, creating chaos everywhere. This was the frenzy pattern that activates after starting Phase 2.


    Of course, I was well aware of this pattern.


    So I had informed the Penal Squad in advance, and Kun and the Penal Squad had long since moved out of its range, avoiding the attack with ease.


    "Execute those who climb the walls! No matter the emergency, we must follow thew! Instant judgment for all! Instant judgment...!"


    Just as the frenzy pattern ended and the Demon Gatekeeper momentarily slowed from exhaustion,


    Charge!


    Kun and the Penal Squad members charged at it from all sides.


    Thud! Thump! m...!


    Their weapons pierced into the demons red flesh,


    "Urgghhh!"


    With a slight dy, Kun, clenching his fists, struck the boss monster directly.


    The Bandit Kings fists were swirling with a fiery red energy.


    Boom!


    First, his left fist struck the Demon Gatekeepers vital point.


    Even if its a monster benefiting from the bosss stats, it seems difficult to withstand such a blow, especially when weakened and with its defenses lowered.


    The demons waist slightly bent forward.


    Its chin dropped.


    "Clench your teeth!"


    With a powerful shout, Kun delivered an uppercut, smashing the Demon Gatekeepers chin.


    Bang!


    The Demon Gatekeepers head snapped back, and from Kuns right hand, a fierce red gust surged due to the Lucky Strike.


    In the corner of my vision, the number that appeared in the Lucky Strike slot was 3, 3, 3.


    Holy crap, triple three!


    Although not as great as 777, it was still a jackpot. Was this real luck?


    Having been struck squarely on its weak point, and on top of that with the Lucky Strike showing jackpot numbers, the Demon Gatekeeper spat out blood and copsed.


    "The checkpoint always... checks visitors by the...w..."


    "Shut up, damn you! Just drop dead!"


    While the demon gatekeeper crumbled, Kuns fistsnded onest time on each side of its jaw.


    Thud...!


    The enormous body of the demon gatekeeper fell heavily onto the ground.


    "Phew!"


    As the monstery motionless, Kun, lightly dusting off his hands, chuckled and looked over at me.


    "For all the tension, that wasnt so tough!"


    Though the demon gatekeeper appears as a boss monster now, in the deeper dungeons, its just a regr monster that appears in droves.


    Its rtively simple for a boss, and can be taken down quite easily. Thats why I entrusted it to Kuns party.


    ... No need to tell them that.


    For now, lets boost their confidence. Grinning, I gave Kun and the members of the Penal Squad pats on their shoulders.


    "Excellent! Now you truly seem like a front-line party for the Monster Front."


    "Hahahah! I can feel us getting stronger day by day! At this rate, who knows? Maybe well surpass the Princes direct party?"


    Kun, brimming with pride, beamed and boasted, causing the Penal Squad members to burst into roaringughter. "Hahaha...!"


    "Hmm...?"


    "Did I mishear, mister? I thought I heard some cute nonsense."


    Immediately, the veins bulged on the faces of Lucas and Evangeline who stood behind me. Whoa, Ive never seen them so livid.


    "Looks like we might need another training session on our way back..."


    "Why wait until then? We could straighten them out right here."


    Caught between the Penal Squad, who were celebrating their victory over the boss monster, and the two knights ready to remind them of their pecking order, I tried to mediate.


    "Hey, the dungeons not cleared yet. More monsters are still lurking."


    This dungeon follows a siege format.


    Having defeated the boss monster and imed this territory by hoisting our g, we now had to fend off waves of oing monsters for the next 5 minutes.


    No sooner had I finished speaking than hordes of demonic soldiers began pouring in from all directions.


    Verdandi and Damien, having secured the ramparts, hurriedly joined us.


    "Form defensive lines!"


    At my shout, our pre-trained party of 10 formed a protective circle.


    "Theres no need to hold back any longer."


    To the still-agitated knights, I subtly remarked.


    "Go wild."


    Lucas and Evangeline grimly smiled, brandishing their weapons.


    Thats right, lets show these rookies how different our main party is!


    ***


    5 minutester.


    All the demon soldiers were repelled (mostly by Lucas and Evangeline), and the siege was a sess.


    The dungeon was cleared.


    Flutter-!


    The empires g, signifying thepletion of the siege, rose majestically. Damien cheered, "Ha!"


    "So, does this ce now fully belong to us?"


    "Sadly, no."


    Dungeons reset each season.


    The territory weve imed here wont remain ours, and after we proceed to the next stage, the dungeon will be popted with monsters again.


    The gate we destroyed will be perfectly restored.


    This siege was merely a mode of clearing, not a true conquest ofnd.


    While its a pity that we couldnt maintain the upation, if you think about it differently, its basically replenishing the monsters and supplying experience points.


    Having even one more dungeon avable for farming is advantageous for us.


    ...As I exined, Damien looked up at the fluttering empire g, appearing slightly disappointed.


    In the meantime, the party members searched and looted treasure chests.


    There were a total of two treasure chests. From one, various consumables came out in a bundle. From the other...


    [Fragment of the Great Commanders g]


    Ah!


    A piece of my exclusive equipment emerged!


    [Fragment of the Great Commanders g] (2/5)


    - One of the five fragments of character Ashs exclusive equipment [Great Commanders g (EX)].


    - Collect all five fragments to assemble the full g.


    I had been wondering when I would gather them all, but somehow, the pieces have beening together. I swiftly took the fragment and tucked it safely away.


    All the monsters were dealt with, all the collectible items secured, and the teleport gate of the safe zone was activated...


    All that was left was to return.


    Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.


    Hm?


    Suddenly, an annoyingly high-pitched rm started ringing in my ear.


    [ALERT! ALERT! ALERT!]


    A red system window popped up, disying a warning message in front of my eyes. Whats this about?


    The system window producing the warning sound and message was the...


    [Boss Detection Radar] <For Free Exploration>


    - Sends a warning when a boss monster is near.


    Its the boss detection radar that had been unlocked in the achievement shop.


    After the Vampire Lord Celendion ambushed us in the dungeon, Aider added this feature as a precaution.


    For free exploration, theres usually no need to be warned about regr boss monsters. So, it was set to alert us only when amander-level boss approached.


    And now... the radar was reacting.


    As expected.


    I smirked darkly, gazing into the citys depths.


    Theyve really brought it.


    Feeling something amiss, one by one, the party members also turned their heads in the direction I was looking.


    What is...?!


    Damn?!


    Somethingsing...!


    With tense expressions, they gripped their weapons tightly.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    From inside the walls we had breached...


    With heavy footfalls, without any attempt at stealth, confidently...


    Thud, thud, thud...!


    Cutting through the darkness, it approached.


    The sheer oppressive aura it emitted seemed to split the darkness around it.


    "Ive been waiting."


    A colossal, muscr werewolf with shimmering silver fur.


    The boss of this Stage 10.


    Lycanthrope. The Beast of Gvaudan.


    The full moons ughterer, the Wolf King -


    "...Lunared."


    As I uttered its name, the monster chuckled.


    "Ash. Ash Born Hater Everck."


    The monster, naming me in return, examined me intently with its blood-red eyes.


    Its eyes glinted with pure desire.


    "...Finally, Ive found you."


    A raw, pure longing - the desire to tear me apart.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    The massive werewolf with silver-red fur came to a halt, stopping only a few meters away from us.


    "So, the Wolf King has finally shown himself."


    I spat out his name once more.


    "Lunared."


    "Ash."


    Chewing over my name, Lunared smirked, showing a hint of his fangs.


    "Did you really think you could venture this deep into the dungeon, knowing Id be here?"


    "Werent you hunting our party?"


    The werewolf was so tall that I had to tilt my head up significantly to meet his gaze.


    Both of us exchanged res, as if in a staring contest.


    "Either way, we were bound to face off. You wouldnt just be hiding out of fear, would you?"


    I always anticipated that wed encounter a monster of his rank in this dungeon.


    Thus, I wasnt taken aback.


    "I heard you were quite the clever one, but it seems I was mistaken. Youre willingly cutting your lifeline."


    With that, the werewolf raised his massive hand, cracking his knuckles.


    "This Lake Kingdom is my hunting ground. Unlike the outside world, here I can use my full power. A few minutes is all I need to ughter all of you."


    "Arent you aware? Two of your fellowmanders, just as cocky as you, were killed by us."


    As I responded, Lucas and Evangeline stepped forward, raising their sword and shield, respectively.


    Even in the face of the menacing aura from this legendary beast, both knights stood firm, unshaken.


    Probably due to their previous encounters with amander of the Nightmare Legion.


    Damien also calmly aimed his magic gun, and Verdandi, having shed with him before, didnt waver as she drew her dagger.


    "Uh... urgh..."


    But Kun...


    And members of the Penal Squad were frozen in ce, unable to move.


    I tried to lighten the atmosphere with a joke.


    "Whats the matter, Kun? Scared?"


    "No. Of course, I was tense, but theres another reason..."


    Kun ced his trembling hand over his chest.


    "Whats this sensation...? Looking at that monster... why does my heart..."


    As he said this, Lunareds red eyes gleamed, looking towards Kun and the Penal Squad.


    "Ho, I wondered why there was a familiar scent... You all are my descendants."


    "...?"


    Kun and the Penal Squad members were taken aback by this unexpected revtion.


    Not just them, I too widened my eyes, trying toprehend what I had just heard.


    What did he say?


    "What nonsense are you spouting, you freak?!"


    As Kun snapped, Lunaredughed heartily.


    "In the distant past, after consuming the blood of a foreign god, casting away humanity, and merging with beasts, the first Werebeast came into existence."


    He pointed to himself with his hand covered in silver-red fur.


    "One of your distant ancestors, the Werefolk, is none other than me."


    The first among the Werebeasts, the first Werewolf.


    iming to be a distant ancestor of the Werefolk, including Kun.


    "Stop your lies, monster!"


    Kun, now visibly angered, readied himself in abat stance.


    Red energy red around the fists of the Mountain Bandit King.


    The undting red aura looked almost like swirling autumn leaves.


    "I cant believe the likes of you flows through my veins...!"


    "Although you say that, isnt your body feeling it on its own?"


    With a cruel smirk ying on his lips, Lunared slowly extended both his hands forward.


    "We are kin. I am the source of your lineage."


    Shick!


    Wolf-like sharp ws sprouted from the werewolf, and a blood-red aura swirled around them.


    "I will prove it by taking all your lives."


    Hiss!


    It was a shade of red different from Kuns fiery hue, more of a blood red. But even to my untrained eyes, they seemed strikingly simr.


    Above all, their stances.


    Lunared assumed abat position that mirrored Kuns perfectly.


    "This cant be..."


    A fleeting look of despair crossed Kuns face.


    "This martial art... Its been passed down through our n for generations..."


    "I established the martial techniques, defined the forms, refined the breathing. I am the grandmaster of everything youve learned."


    Not only the bloodline, but everything Kun had learned originated from him. The monster cruelly boasted.


    Reflecting the light of the surrounding torches, Lunareds silvery mane shimmered momentarily, very much like mes.


    Its hue was eerily simr to Kuns red hair.


    "..."


    I swallowed hard, deep in thought.


    Whether the monsters words were true or just a ploy to distract our allies, I didnt know.


    The monsters of the Lake Kingdom were beings resurrected by the demon king.


    In other words, beings that died hundreds, if not thousands, of years ago were brought back to life.


    It was entirely possible that one of them could be a forefather to someone from the present.


    Gritting his teeth, Kun charged forward,unching himself at the monster.


    "Shut up, you beastly brat! I..."


    "Kun! No!"


    Before I could stop him, Kun dashed forward at a speed Id never seen from him before.


    His fists and feet, enveloped in his red aura, barraged the monster.


    His swift strikes released dozens of attacks in the blink of an eye.


    However.


    "Youre inexperienced, descendant!"


    With a single swing of his fist,


    Wham!


    Lunared delivered a counter to Kuns midsection.


    Kun spat out blood without even a scream, getting thrown in the exact opposite direction of his charge.


    "Shallow, so shallow! Your punches, your intent, everything is lukewarm!"


    As the muscr werewolf drew back his bulging arm, he roared.


    "Our nsbat style is purely forbat! We dont hold back, we transcend human limitations, its a method to ughter enemies like a beast would!"


    I rushed to Kun, who was throwing up blood, and quickly supported him.


    Lunared continued his tirade.


    "I abandoned my humanity and became a beast to perfect that art. But what about you, descendant? Are you still trapped within the confines of humanity? What a waste of my legacy!"


    "Hey, quit berating the descendants youre so proud of, Martial Arts Wolf."


    As I spoke, Lunareds gaze shifted from Kun to me. I continued.


    So, if you perfected such a formidable fighting technique, shouldnt you have been satisfied and attained peace in the afterlife? Why did you resurrect and cause this chaos?


    Perfected? Satisfied? What inane drivel are you spouting, human?


    Lunared bellowed with a derisiveugh.


    Is there an end to strife? A limit to martial prowess? I regretted not being able to fight till myst breath. Given another chance, of course I would seize it!


    "Huh..."


    If I can battle someone stronger than me, and taste their blood by tearing out their throat! If I can prove I am the mightiest! Id dly sell my soul to a demon for it!


    "Seems like it. Looks like youve already sold it."


    I wondered if his persona was influenced by martial arts novels, but this werewolf seemed serious.


    Lunared began to approach me with a growl.


    Well, now that youve had your fun with my descendant, lets return to our conversation.


    Actually, Id rather not...


    If you managed to defeat Orlop and Celendion, surely you can provide a real challenge for me?


    Facing the expectant eyes of the werewolf, I replied crisply.


    No.


    Huh?


    I wont fight.


    I swiftly pulled out a magical scroll from my robe.


    It was a [Dungeon Escape Teleport Scroll].


    After the vampire lord, Celendion, ambushed us in the past, Aider granted me ess to two system features.


    One was a radar to detect boss monsters. And the other:


    [Emergency Exit Bomb!] <Free Exploration Exclusive>


    - Inflicts apulsory stun on surrounding monsters and increases the partys movement speed by 100%.


    - Consumes 1 Dungeon Escape Teleport Scroll upon use.


    This was it.


    Its an emergency feature for when you encounter an unbeatable enemy in a dungeon. Worth a whopping 45,000 achievement points.


    Finally going to use this!


    I never intended to fight the Nightmare Legion Commander in this dungeon.


    Why would we? Why engage in a battle that puts us at a disadvantage, especially on their home turf?


    Why explore Zone 6 in such a perilous situation, wheremander-level monsters might find and pursue me in the dungeon?


    Because I have a way to escape!


    Without hesitation, I tore the scroll and activated the [Emergency Exit Bomb!] feature.


    sh-!


    What the?!


    Lunared staggered back from the sudden brilliance, and I helped Kun up, shouting to my party members.


    Run to the teleport gate! Were retreating!


    Yes!


    The party members immediately ran toward the safe point inside the inner city checkpoint.


    Dragging the wobbly Kun, I followed, assisted by Lucas and Evangeline.


    Once the stun wore off, Lunared roared.


    Ash! Are you running away now?! Fleeing with an enemy in front of you? Have you no warriors pride?!


    I cheerfully nodded.


    Absolutely!


    Wha...?


    Talking about pride? Does pride feed you?


    Life matters more to me than such nonsense. No reason to ept a losing fight.


    Mark my words! We may be retreating for strategic reasons now, but Ill repay this grudge!


    He spat out lines akin to a third-rate viin and reached the teleport gate, shoving his party members in, one by one.


    Lunared, who had sprinted just outside the safety point in a blink, gritted his teeth.


    With a mocking smile, I red at the werewolf.


    Sending your subordinates stealthily, ambushing in your home ground, stop such tactics! If you truly lovebat, lets have an honest match.


    ...


    Come to my fortress. Whether your centuries-old skin is saggy or just rot, Ill tear it apart with my crossfire.


    Lunared chuckled.


    Inbat, theres no unfair or cowardly tactics. This world adheres to survival of the fittest. The one left standing is the strongest.


    I agreed with that sentiment.


    So I, too, will deal with you with all the cunning I possess.


    On a battlefield that favors me, in a way that advantages me.


    To survive in this hell.


    Lets do our best to kill each other, werewolf.


    I flipped him off and threw myself into the teleport gate.


    Kun, who had been ring at Lunared till the very end, and Lucas, who was supporting Kun, followed me into the gate.


    The werewolfs red eyes continued to fixate on us.


    Like marking his prey, it was a persistent and greedy gaze.


    sh!


    ***


    [Free Exploration Complete!]


    [Character Level Up]


    >Main Party:


    - Ash(EX) Lv.47 (1)


    >Sub Party 1:


    - Kun(SR) Lv.47 (1)


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.41 (1)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.40 (1)


    - Becky(R) Lv.39 (2)


    - OnTheRock(R) Lv.37 (2)


    [Injured and Deceased Characters]


    - Kun(SR): Minor injuries


    [Equipment Acquired]


    - Fragment of the Great Commanders g: 1 piece


    [Items Acquired]


    - Dark Crystal: 3 pieces


    - Demon Legion Magic Stone: 63 pieces


    - Demons Rune Magic Core(R): 1 piece


    - Superior Stamina Potion: 1 piece


    - Superior Magic Power Potion: 1 piece

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    All throughout our return to Crossroad via the base camp, Kun had drooped his shoulders, not uttering a word.


    Not just Kun, but all the members of the Penal Squad wore somber expressions, keeping their lips tightly sealed.


    Everyone was so cheerful when we captured the Demon Gatekeeper.


    I inwardly groaned, observing the downtrodden atmosphere.


    Sure, it might be a downer if ones ancestors were rumored to be such monstrous wolves.


    Koreans say they have a bear among their ancestors...


    I almost began recounting the garlic and mugwort-scented love story of Dangun and the bear-woman, but I held back. Now was not the time for jokes.


    "Everyone worked hard today."


    Upon our return to the mansions backyard, I briefly addressed the party before disbanding.


    "It wasnt intentional, but we got to meet the enemy leader of this defense battle in advance. And thats a significant gain."


    I recalled the surprise attack by the vampire lord, Celendion, from the dungeon.


    Back then, we got thoroughly thrashed. The entire main party was overpowered without putting up a fight.


    Yet, thanks to that defeat, we found a clue to be stronger, which eventually led to his defeat.


    The same goes for this time.


    This encounter will be the key to our strategy.


    Lunared, the Wolf King.


    Like Celendion, the vampire lord we previously defeated, hes a named monstermander.


    Of course, Ive killed him countless times in the game.


    He doesnt possess intricate mechanics or a diverse set of skills like Celendion. Hes just purely, physically strong.


    His stats are high, and each of his blows is painful. Sometimes, this kind of opponent can be even more bothersome.


    And... he ys a lot of dirty tricks.


    Unlike his straightforwardbat prowess,


    The Werewolf Legion is known for their unpredictable actions.


    In the game, theyd use diversionary tactics, ambushes, and even strategies outside the fortress. They were truly despicable.


    Why would they resort to underhanded tactics in a battle?


    Wolves are clever animals. Theyre even more so when ites to hunting. Its highly likely theyll act brutally and deceptively in this defense battle.


    A cunning and dirty monster legion led by a purely powerfulmander.


    Thats the werewolves. Simply terrifying.


    Based on my in-game knowledge, I briefly briefed on the standard way to confront Lunared and his legion.


    Although its a topic well continuously drill into, mentioning it on the day we saw the enemy leaders face would be more effective.


    ...Thats it for now. Well have another tactical meeting soon.


    Looking at the still pallid Penal Squad, I offered a gentle smile.


    Tonight, no more worries. Rest well.


    ...


    Kun didnt respond, hanging his head low. I pped.


    Okay, disband! Go eat, clean yourselves, and sleep!


    ***


    Crossroad barracks. The Penal Squads quarters.


    Hmm


    Kureha, who had been cooking with his left hand, rxed his tense shoulders.


    My right hand has turned mummy-like... making household chores difficult.


    During thest defense battle, in the process of suppressing the mages, he had exerted his right hand which activated the curse. As a result, just like his left leg, his right hand had be mummified.


    He had put on a facade of health to hide the truth from his younger brother, taking care of all the household chores. Thankfully, it seemed he hadnt been found out yet...


    How much longer can I keep this hidden?


    Kureha nced down at his right arm, concealed by a glove and long sleeve.


    ...No, hiding isnt the problem.


    How long could he live like this?


    Sooner orter, hed have to keep exerting himself, and not just his right arm and left leg, but... his entire body would be consumed by the curse.


    When we reim our homnd, we can break the curse that binds us. Just hang in there a little longer, brother.


    Suddenly, he remembered words his younger brother had told him the previous day.


    ...


    A bitter smile formed on Kurehas lips.


    Homnd, indeed.


    Even if I were to return there now, this curse...


    Suddenly, noisy footsteps echoed outside the inn. Kun and the Penal Squad members entered.


    Kureha quickly adjusted his right sleeve and greeted his brothers with a calm smile.


    "Youre back? You worked hard today."


    "Uh-huh, yeah..."


    Kun avoided Kurehas gaze and responded weakly.


    The other Penal Squad members also couldnt meet Kurehas eyes as they shuffled in. Kureha grew curious.


    "Whats going on? Everyone seems drained today. What happened?"


    "No, nothing... Nothing at all."


    Stammering, Kun copsed onto a bed without washing and stared nkly at the wall. The rest of the Penal Squad did the same.


    Kureha, furrowing his brow, asked with concern, Youre not hiding anything from me, are you, Kun?


    No, brother... Im just tired.


    Kun, who had been staring at the wall, suddenly turned and inquired.


    "Brother. The Leaf Fist technique you passed on to me..."


    "Yes? Something confusing about it?"


    "You said you learned it from our father."


    "Yes."


    "And he inherited it from our grandfather."


    "Yes, its a martial art passed down through our lineage."


    "..."


    "Is there something you dont understand? Should I give you some pointers?"


    As he said this, Kureha realized hed made an error. If he offered to demonstrate the technique, his mummified right arm would undoubtedly be revealed.


    Fortunately, Kun shook his head and buried himself under the covers.


    "Im just tired, let me rest for a bit, brother..."


    While it might seemical for such arge, bear-like young man to act this way to outsiders, to Kureha, Kun was still his younger, smaller brother.


    "Alright. Ill prepare some food, eat when youre hungry."


    "..."


    Kun didnt respond.


    Kureha rose and proceeded to the kitchen to finish cooking.


    The rhythmic breathing of hisrge brother and the soft bubbling of the pot he was tending to filled the air.


    Both brothers had truths they kept from each other.


    Sometimes, they believed, keeping secrets was the best way to protect one another.


    Blissfully unaware that catastrophe was near.


    The peaceful evening wore on with just a few days left.


    ***


    That night, while everyone was resting.


    In the vacant training ground of the barracks, three individuals quietly met.


    It was Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien.


    Im sorry for calling you when you must be tired.


    As Lucas turned to look at Evangeline and Damien, both shook their heads.


    No, its fine, Sir Lucas. I actually wanted to gather everyone in the first ce, Evangeline responded.


    And me too. Ive been feeling restless, like I cant just sit still, Damien added.


    At their words, Lucas silently nodded in agreement.


    All three felt the same sensation.


    - Enlightenment was right before their eyes.


    The next level ofbat was within reach.


    But that level seemed elusive, appearing and disappearing like a mirage.


    Taking all our battle experiences, it feels like we are on the verge of crafting our uniquebat strategy. But we cant seem to grasp its essence, Lucas said, clenching his empty hand.


    Evangeline hummed in agreement, Same here. I feel like Im just one step away, but taking that step seems so hard.


    Damien, blinking his round eyes, surveyed their surroundings, So, the reason were all here today is...?


    Yes, Lucas answered.


    On the ground of the training area, there were plenty of wooden practice weapons scattered about. Lucas kicked a wooden sword into the air and caught it, nodding.


    Its for sparring. Evangeline and I have done it often.


    Starting today, youll join us, Damien!


    At this candid yet fierce suggestion from the martial knights, Damien chuckled wryly.


    Far-Sight and my weapon... I cant control my power output...


    Far-Sight automatically detects an opponents weakness, and the gun didnt understand the concept of firing gently.


    There was a reason Damien hadnt been sparring up until now.


    But Damien, too, was fired up.


    Mastery ofbat skills. Borrowing Ashs phrase, the ultimate move.


    He felt close to acquiring it.


    Maybe because he had faced formidable foes, he was eager to learn new techniques, his mouth going dry with anticipation.


    A sparring session among peers would surely help.


    Silently, Damien picked up a featherless arrow and a wooden bow from the ground.


    How do we spar?


    Its a free-for-all battle, 1v1v1. Either raise both hands in surrender or step out of the ring to admit defeat.


    The moment Damien grasped the bow, Lucas and Evangeline took their battle stances.


    Intense fighting spirit poured from the two knights, filling the training ground.


    We wont go easy on you, Damien.


    Honestly, Damien might be the strongest among us here, Evangeline mused.


    Staring nkly at the two knights genuinely challenging him, Damien gave a faint smile and nocked the featherless arrow onto his bow.


    Somehow, he felt recognized and was in high spirits.


    Alright then, I wont hold back.


    Damiens eyes changed.


    A chilling white sh swept across his round, gentle brown eyes. Both Lucas and Evangeline swallowed nervously.


    Far-Sight.


    They had benefited from those eyes countless times, but facing them as opponents was overwhelmingly daunting.


    Intense tension flowed between the three. They circled each other clockwise on the training ground, waiting for an opportunity. The moment it felt like one would show a weakness and the others would pounce


    Sorry to interrupt the mood.


    Someone just killed the vibe.


    The tension broke, leaving three flustered individuals looking in the direction from which the voice had emanated.


    From the military quarters, a burly fighter emerged, looking somewhat sheepish.


    "Mind if I join in?"


    It was Kun.


    The Bandit King scratched his red hair awkwardly, admitting, "I dont have insights like you guys. Just feeling a bit stifled. Thought a good brawl might clear my head."


    Lucas, who had been silently observing Kun, smirked. "Gear up ande on up. Well give you a proper beating."


    Kun, with a wide grin, hastily equipped his gauntlets and boots, ascending to thebat tform.


    The showdown between the four continued until dawn broke.


    ***


    Dawn.


    I exhaled a deep sigh, gazing at the gradually lightening blue sky.


    "Whew..."


    Id gone to bed early in the evening, but with the uing defense battle on my mind, it was already almost sunrise.


    ...Cant sleep, maybe I should unbox.


    I took out two boxes from my inventory, cing them on the bed.


    One SSR-grade box Id received as a reward from Stage 9, and an SR-grade box from Stage 8.


    Id opened all the smaller boxes a while back, leaving these two precious ones untouched.


    I nned to open them when I felt lucky.


    Whether it was dreaming of pigs, finding two yolks in a cracked egg, or seeing a bluebird, Id decided Id unbox then.


    Who knew ying these gacha games would get someone so superstitious? But its inevitable.


    In any case, no such lucky signs appeared, and the next stage was imminent.


    It was high time I unboxed these treasures.


    Without hesitation, I cracked both boxes open at once. If Im doing this, Im doing it right!


    sh!


    From the opened boxes, a dazzling light burst forth. I couldnt help but shout.


    "Did I score the jackpot?!"

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Amazingly, shockingly, unbelievably!


    Both boxes droppedplete equipment.


    I knew I could trust you! RNG gods!


    Indeed, the RNG gods and I have a great rtionship! Later, I should set up an offering table and perhaps even perform a ritual.


    From the SSR-tier box, an SSR-tier equipment emerged, and from the SR-tier box, an SR-tier equipment. So refreshingly honest.


    [Rewards]


    - <Dagger> Blink Knife (SSR)


    - <Gauntlet> Armed Assault (SR)


    Firstly, I held the Blink Knife and whistled.


    My goodness, a teleporting dagger!


    As a weapon, it wasnt anything special. But the true value of this dagger was its special ability.


    After throwing the dagger, the user can teleport to its location.


    The cooldown was 5 turns (15 minutes), which was quite long, but giving a character a teleport skill revealed its overpowered nature.


    The drawback was that its primary focus was on the teleporting function, hence its base performance was rather weak.


    Even an average R-tier dagger could deal more damage, and its durability was also low. But still, its teleportation ability alone made it worth equipping.


    But who should I give this to... No one uses a dagger...


    Should I give it to Elize, Serenades escort? She always carries that Sword Coffin on her back and stashes all kinds of weapons in it. Plus, she seems to use daggers...


    Ah! Or maybe Verdandi?


    Verdandi, being an assassin ss, would find it extremely useful and fitting.


    The problem was shes not under mymand; shes a temporarily incorporated guest character.


    ...Maybe I need to think about this a little more.


    For now, I threw the dagger into my inventory, and next up:


    SR-tier Gauntlet, Armed Assault!


    It was usually abbreviated to AA in the game.


    AA stands for Armed Assault, but its also an acronym for a regr basic attack (Auto-Attack).


    Its name was fitting as a basic attack enhancement equipment.


    In terms of performance, its straightforwardly powerful, adding fixed extra damage to regr attacks.


    The figure wasnt that high, but as you umted regr attacks, the fixed damage also umted. And since fighters inherently rely heavily on basic attacks...


    Furthermore, being SR-tier, its rtively easy to farm, and you can acquire multiple pieces. Most would equip their fighters with this.


    Its like a standard uniform equipment.


    Despite my lengthy exnation, there was only one person I had in mind for it.


    Kun, you! Just how many high-grade equipment pieces are you going to gobble up?


    Right hand equipped with Lucky Strike (SSR), legs adorned with the Vampire Lords Boots (SSR), auxiliary gear being the Vampire Lords Muffler (SSR), and now, the left hand with Armed Assault (SR)?


    He was decked out in gear more expensive than most main characters. And he still felt fragile. What a piece of work.


    I wonder if my investment is right...


    It felt like continually buying a stock plummeting down, thinking, Its going to skyrocket someday!


    Anyway, most of my main party members are adequately equipped. Kun is the only character to invest resources in at the moment.


    Please soar high, you little bandit king...


    Kun is almost level 50.


    I can only hope he unlocks his ultimate skill and bes super powerful soon. Please!


    ***


    After taking a short nap and waking up, it was just a little before noon.


    After taking a sip of cold water, he headed straight to the barracks. The reason was to hand over the newly acquired equipment to Kun.


    When he mentioned meeting Kun, Lucas, who had been appointed his escort, had an odd expression. "Whats the matter?"


    "No, its just that we had a bit of training among ourselvesst night."


    "Huh? Last night? After the free exploration, you trained again?"


    "Yes. It was me, Evangeline, Damien, and Kun. The four of us."


    "Why does it feel like you all keep excluding me and sticking together?"


    If this keeps up, Ill be hurt. Of course, I had no intention of joining them forte-night training. I hate sweating!


    "It seemed that something was troubling Kuns mind, so we gave him a good workout."


    Lucas murmured with a faint smirk on his face, "He might not be able to get up today."


    "What did you do to the kid, you devil..."


    Upon arriving at the barracks, specifically the Penal Squads quarters, it was indeed as Lucas had described.


    "Ugh... gah..."


    The giant fighter was sprawled out on his bed, groaning in pain. Unbelievable.


    "What have you done to the poor, muscr kid!"


    "When the body is tired, mental troubles fly away. We made sure his body was too tired for any worries. Kun should be grateful to us."


    Lucas blurted out with audacity. You always sound so macho in these situations, dont you?


    "Ah, Your Highness."


    Then, a slender man with a limp in his walk emerged from the quarters.


    He had the same reddish hair and ponytail style as Kun. Was he Kuns older brother?


    "Oh, and your name was..."


    "Its Kureha, Your Highness."


    Kureha, smiling, gestured towards Kun.


    "My younger brother trained all night at the practice field and has been groaning ever since. Im sorry, but he might be like this all day..."


    "Hmm, it cant be helped. Can you deliver this for me?"


    I handed the newly acquired gauntlet to Kureha.


    "Its a new gauntlet. Tell him to wear the Lucky Strike on his right hand, and this on his left."


    "Understood, Your Highness. And the other piece?"


    Naturally, gauntletse in pairs, but since Kun wears different equipment on each side, one side was always left over.


    "Tell him to keep it as a spare, like the Lucky Strike. He might need to rece it sometime."


    "Understood."


    Carefully cing the equipment on the table, Kureha asked with a smile, "How about it, after such a long journey, would you like to have a meal?"


    Looking inside the quarters, I saw a mountain of food being prepared...


    The smell reminded me of visiting my grandmothers house during holidays.


    Why are they preparing so much food for lunch? They must be generous.


    "You have to eat well to take care of the city, right? My, youre so thin."


    "Im... Im thin?"


    "Yes. Youre all skin and bones..."


    I was a little touched by Kurehas words!


    Just a few days ago at the hot spring, I was told I had the most body fat! Even during my broadcasting days, whenever I turned the camera on while eating, viewers always told me to diet! And now, someones calling me thin!


    Seeing my reaction, Kureha suddenly looked surprised and waved his hands in dismay.


    "Im, Im sorry. If someones younger than me, they feel like my brother... I tend to look out for them without realizing."


    I was treated like a son by Damien, but here I was, being treated like a younger brother by this person.


    Having no brothers on Earth, I didnt really mind.


    Giving a reassuring wave of my hand, I turned to Lucas and nodded.


    "How about I treat you to lunch then?"


    Lucas energetically nodded in agreement. Was he just hungry?


    ***


    Kun was resting, and I didnt want to disturb him. So, I moved to the public kitchen right next to the lodging.


    "Huh?!"


    "Your Highness?!"


    The passing soldiers were taken aback when they saw me, but I just waved at them. Go eat and get back to work, guys.


    "Please, eat a lot. This is our tribes traditional dish."


    Kureha served dish after dish. It was an exotic nomadic style of cuisine, reminiscent of Mongolian food on Earth.


    Given thevish spread, one might think it was a feast, but surprisingly, he said that he normally feeds his brother this much.


    "My brother is a bit small and thin, isnt he? I made sure he ate well."


    "Small and thin...? Kun...?"


    It sounded nonsensical, but I let it slide. People on the frontlines always seemed to have a screw loose somewhere. Heh.


    Lucas ate heartily. He seemed very hungry after the training he had done yesterday.


    As we continued our meal and chatted about various things, the events from yesterdays exploration also came up.


    "I see, so that happened..."


    Upon hearing about the encounter with the Wolf King Lunared, Kurehas expression grew stern.


    There was a rumor that the werewolf monster might be an ancestor to the brothers Kun and Kureha.


    I thought about keeping it a secret, but since Kureha was almost directly involved, I decided to tell him.


    "Kun... knows now."


    It seemed Kureha already knew.


    "You knew?"


    "...Yes."


    Kureha gave a bitter smile and nced at his right arm.


    "That blood is a curse thats been passed down in our tribe."


    "A curse...?"


    "I had kept it hidden from my brother. I wasnt sure when or how to tell him. But now, he knows this way."


    Kureha, pausing his meal, looked up and started to speak, "Your Highness, after the fall of the mixed-race nations, do you know how the mixed-race people have been living?"


    I put down my utensils uneasily.


    A hundred years ago, there was a war between the mixed-race and the humans. The humans won.


    And then, the mixed-race became ves to humans. Thats all I knew.


    The four major mixed-races: Dwarves, Elves, Mermaids, and Werebeasts.


    Kureha exined what happened to each of them.


    "The Dwarves chose to integrate into human society. Their skills were incredibly useful. Thanks to their active interaction and sharing of their technology, even after the fall of their nation, the Dwarves are still well-respected."


    Now I understood why, the moment Kellibey stepped into the cksmiths, all the cksmiths were so excited. That was the reason.


    "The Elves still have their nation, but they are trapped in an autonomous region, slowly withering away."


    The faces of the Shadow Squad, who had been conscripted from the Elf Autonomous Region and used as expendable soldiers, shed in my mind.


    They must be having a hard time as well.


    "Mermaids... they fled. Beyond the eastern sea. Searching for a new habitat where they could live."


    Mermaids, who could live in the sea rather than onnd, abandoned this continent.


    All that remained were the hybrid descendants of them and humans.


    The blue locks of Serenade, mixed with mermaid blood, briefly came to mind. I miss her a bit.


    "Last but not least, our tribe of beastmen originally lived divided by tribes. Even though we were lumped together as one species, the god each tribe worshipped was different, and the inherited blood varied."


    It was the same in the game. Lions, bears, tigers; it was very diverse.


    Back then, I thought maybe the game developers had some weird furry preferences. But this world was originally designed this way.


    "After our defeat in the war, some tribes were eitherpletely suppressed or annihted. However, our Leaf Tribe did not suffer significant damage in the war and was able to retain our full strength."


    Kureha spoke calmly.


    "Our tribes homnd was on the outskirts of the Empire, so other human nations did not particrly try to infringe upon us. Thus, our tribe could live in rtive peace."


    "But how did you end up bing... bandits roaming around?"


    It might have been a painful question, but it felt necessary to ask. At this, a bitter smile deepened on Kurehas lips.


    "Over the past 100 years, the Everck Empire continually expanded its territory. And finally, the border reached our tribesnd."


    I swallowed hard.


    Damn empire! This damn emperor father! The root of all evil!


    "So, our nation was the one to annihte your tribe?"


    "... My younger brother and the survivors of our tribe believe so. Thats why theyve despised the empire, living as bandits and relentlessly fighting against the imperial army."


    Kureha looked up at me directly.


    "But it wasnt."


    "Then?"


    "I was the one who destroyed our tribe."


    ...?


    Huh?


    Caught off guard by the sudden confession, I blinked in disbelief. What did he just say?


    Kureha looked down at his right hand and reaffirmed slowly, "It was I who brought about our tribes destruction."


    "..."


    "I will tell you everything honestly. I believe you will trust my brother regardless of our bloodline."


    Kureha, reminiscing for the sake of sharing his story, offered me a bright smile.


    "Your Highness. If you had to kill someone to save another..."


    I suddenly felt chills.


    "How many would you be willing to kill?"


    In that instant, his face, ovepped with that of a werewolfs.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Over a decade ago.


    In the south-central part of the continent, near the Great Forest, within the woods of the Empire.


    Thwack! Thud-!


    Kurehas lightning-fast punch from the tree above found its mark on an imperial soldiers armor.


    "Gah!"


    "Ah!"


    The dents in the armor made the soldiers cry out in pain, throwing them backward.


    With his red ponytail spinning as hended gracefully, Kureha swiftly hopped onto a branch and sprinted up the tree.


    The imperial soldiers, in desperation, aimed their spears toward the tree, but Kureha was already out of sight.


    "Why are you just standing there taking hits? Arent you on guard?"


    "But hes so fast, and there are so many of them"


    Crash! Bang!


    It wasnt just Kureha. Other warriors from the beastmen tribe wereunching surprise attacks from the trees.


    Caught off guard by the sudden assault of these unknown beastmen warriors, the imperial soldiers began to fall one by one.


    Eventually,


    "Retreat! Fall back!"


    Unable to hold their ground, the imperialmander shouted, and the soldiers turned tail and ran as if they had been waiting for the order.


    Watching the retreating imperial soldiers, the beastmen warriors began to descend from the trees.


    Catching their ragged breaths, the warriors exchanged high-fives soon after.


    "We won!"


    "We repelled them again!"


    Despite their victory, the warriors expressions were far from jubnt.


    The imperial army, with their overwhelming numbers, relentlessly advanced, undeterred by their losses.


    In contrast, the beastmen warriors were limited in number, and their ranks were slowly being whittled down.


    Though they had a favorable kill ratio in these forest battles, their frontlines were steadily being pushed back. They were close to fighting with their tribes vige as the backdrop.


    "You all fought hard! We won today!"


    Commander Kureha announced in a deliberately cheerful voice.


    "Check for the injured and fallen! Lets head back to the vige."


    Upon their return to the vige, the beastmen residents greeted the warriors with cheers and apuse.


    Commander Kureha, in particr, was extremely popr. The vigers chanted his name in unison.


    "Kureha! Kureha!"


    "The miraculous Kureha! The undefeated warrior!"


    "The imperial army is no match for our warriors!"


    Kureha, with a tired face, waved appreciatively to the cheering crowd.


    Since his first battle at eighteen, Kureha had never tasted defeat.


    He either won or at the very least achieved a stalemate, always bringing hisrades back alive.


    Hence, he earned his nickname.


    The miraculous Kureha.


    The undefeated warrior protecting the tribe.


    "Youre still quite the celebrity, Kureha. But given your record, its almost legendary."


    Among the vigers, his mother greeted him with a proud and warm smile.


    After a light embrace with his mother, Kureha chuckled.


    "Its all luck."


    "Oh, my dear, its not luck. Its your skill."


    "Its not a joke. I really am lucky. I have this incredible talisman."


    Kureha nced at the crude ne around his neck. It was a ne made from a coin of an ancient kingdom, no longer in cirction.


    "My younger brother, Kun, is watching over me."


    Kun was the name of his younger brother who had tragically passed away in an ident during their childhood.


    The ne had once belonged to Kun, a cherished memento their mother had draped around Kurehas neck.


    His mother always reminded Kureha, "Kun watches over you. Never forget the name of the brother who protects you."


    Kureha couldnt even remember Kuns face, but every time fortune favored him on the battlefield, he believed it was due to the luck bestowed upon him by his brother.


    "...


    Watching her son with a silent gaze, his mother cracked a gentle smile.


    "Youve been through a lot. Lets go home now. Your his father has been looking for you."


    The vige chief, the martial arts master for the vige warriors, and the viges primary shaman - that was his father. He waited for his son at the chiefs mansion.


    "Im back, his father."


    "Hmm."


    Despite his sons safe return, the his father didnt offer a smile.


    However, the softness in his usually stern eyes conveyed everything. He was proud of his sons victory.


    "Any injuries?"


    "None. Im as usual, perfectly fine."


    "And the other warriors?"


    "Eight are injured, and five are dead."


    "How far did they advance?"


    "They set up camp next to the oak tree in the middle of the forest."


    Kureha urgently interjected, "We cant hold out much longer, his father."


    "..."


    "Like I mentioned before, why not propose a truce? Weve proven our military strength, so the Empire will surely negotiate..."


    "Ridiculous!"


    His father shouted vehemently.


    "If we do that, were just paving the way to be their ves. Havent you seen how other tribes fell?"


    "But, father... the warriors are exhausted, and we have no frontlines left. At this rate, within weeks, well be battling with the tribes stakes on the line."


    As the fieldmander, Kureha was aware, but so was his father, who, as the vige chief, had an overview of the entire situation. The vigers were growing tired, and the vige resources were depleting. Defeat seemed imminent.


    "...Theres still a way."


    Yet, his father wasnt ready to give up.


    "Kureha,e to the leaf altar tonight."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I will pass on to you the final technique of our lineage... the Secret Art of the Leaf Fist."


    Hearing this, Kurehas eyes widened in shock.


    The Leaf Fist was a martial art technique passed down through generations in their tribe.


    While his father had taught him its intricacies, he had withheld the ultimate technique, deeming it too dangerous.


    But now, he was promising to reveal it tonight.


    Kureha felt a mix of sorrow for their tribes desperate situation and excitement.


    The next step in the martial art that he had dedicated his life to mastering was within reach. And now, he could finally grasp it.


    ***


    At the heart of the tribesnd stood a majestic Chinese Maple Tree.


    It was a magnificent specimen, easily centuries old.


    With autumn approaching, its leaves began to take on a reddish hue from the tips.


    Just looking up at the grandeur of this tree, which symbolized their tribe, evoked a sense of awe.


    The name of the tribe, the Leaf Wolf (), and the name of the martial art used by the tribe, the Leaf Fist (), both derived from this tree. (TL Note: So, this is a bitplicated. The tree hes refering to is the Chinese Maple Tree. They are iconic, especially in Wuxias type novels. I considered naming it the Maple Leaf Wolf, but decided against it since the Maple Leaf is the symbol of Canada, so it sounded weird. As such, it will be just the Leaf Tribe.)


    Kureha slowly approached the altar before that tree.


    The full moon soared in the pitch-ck night sky, illuminating the surroundings as if it were daytime due to its intense brightness.


    His father was waiting for Kureha in front of the altar, apanied by warriors from other tribes.


    While the warriors waited beside the altar, his father led Kureha to the front of the tree.


    "...Kureha."


    "Yes, father."


    "Youre aware that our tribe belongs to the beastmen, carrying the bloodline of the wolf n?"


    "Yes. But unlike other tribes, our lineage is heavily mixed with human blood... You said that most of our beastly traits have faded."


    Other beastmen might have fur, fangs and ws like wild beasts, or ears perked up like animals. But the Leaf Wolf tribe was almost indistinguishable from regr humans.


    Aside from a slightly enhanced physical ability and their distinctive red hair, they hardly had any traits to suggest they were descendants of the beastmen.


    His father, standing in front of the massive trunk of the Maple Leaf Tree, let out a soft sigh.


    "The truth is, it isnt so."


    "Pardon?"


    "Our tribe carried the bloodline of our ancestors more potently than any other beastman tribe."


    His fathersrge fist clenched tightly, like a hammer.


    "The blood of the wolf. A tribe obsessed with warfare and bloodshed, a belligerent n."


    "..."


    "In an attempt to mitigate this wild nature, our ancestors intermingled with humans to dilute the wolfs blood. But it was futile. No, it intensified... The urge for battle became nearly pathological."


    His father slowly looked up at the sky, where the luminous full moon shone.


    "By the time of your great-grandfather, on nights as brightly moonlit as this, their blood would boil... Theyd be so frenzied that theyd kill each other. It wasnt the blood of our ancestors anymore; it was a curse."


    Kureha held his breath, hearing this story for the first time. His father continued.


    "The most esteemed shaman in our tribes history, your great-grandfather, pondered a solution. And he found one."


    "What was the solution?"


    "A sacrificialmb."


    Kurehas shoulders jolted at the unexpected revtion. His father continued.


    "From the tribe, theyd select one innocent child, channeling the tribes entire curse... thetent wild nature in the blood of the ancestors, into that child."


    "Just a moment..."


    "As the wild nature was suppressed, we finally lived as full humans. No longer driven mad by the moonlight, no longer killing each other."


    "Wait, father!"


    Kureha asked desperately,


    "What happened to that child? What became of that child?"


    "...Carrying the tribes entire wild nature, the curse, they would live their entire life as a monster."


    With his usual emotionless, rigid tone, his father reached forward.


    "Upon their death, the next child is chosen. One per generation, a vessel to carry on the curse..."


    His fathers hand felt around the trunk of the Maple Tree, finding a groove and sliding it to the side.


    With a resonant thud.


    Then, a small door leading into the massive tree opened.


    At the sight, one he had never witnessed before, Kurehas mouth dropped open in amazement.


    Leading the way, his father stepped inside the Maple Leaf Tree.


    And, the child who turned into a monster... will remain here until he dies, unseen by any tribe member and under the supervision of the viges head shaman."


    Inside the hollow trunk of the Maple Leaf Tree, there was just enough space for a single person.


    And within that space,


    Hah... Hah...


    A young boy was bound by chains around his neck, arms, and legs.


    With wild, scattered red hair, his body was emaciated, resembling a mummy.


    Barely skin and bones. And, sprouting all over his body, were tufts of hair resembling that of a wolf.


    The boy, copsed on the floor, paid no attention to anyone, his hazy eyes just staring nkly into space.


    "This child is the cursed one."


    His father said to Kureha, who was staring at the boy in horror.


    Its Kun."


    "Excuse me? Kun...?"


    Kurehas hands trembled uncontrobly.


    This child is... my brother?"


    Yes."


    "But I was told Kun died!"


    "We had to let others believe so."


    His fathers voice was, as always, even-tempered.


    The ritual of transferring the curse from one vessel to another had to be conducted in secret. We couldnt use anothers child, so I had to choose between my two sons for the next vessel."


    "...Then why was Kun chosen over me?"


    Kureha, gazing down at his younger brothers parched lips that resembled drought-ridden soil, asked roughly.


    "Why not me? Was there a reason?"


    "You always say it yourself,"


    His father pointed to Kurehas chest.


    "You have good luck."


    Kureha, taken aback, looked down.


    Hanging from his neck was an ancient coin from the old kingdom. Kurehas eyes widened in shock.


    "You cant mean..."


    Yes."


    His father nodded slowly.


    I flipped the coin. Itnded tails, and your brother was chosen as the vessel... Thats all there is to it."


    "...!"


    Kureha gritted his teeth.


    A coin toss.


    Such a trivial gamble had determined the fates of two brothers.


    Due to good luck, Kureha lived, and due to bad luck, Kun died.


    One became the tribes greatest warrior and a hero, and the other became a monster, his very existence erased.


    How could you, how could you do this..."


    Kneeling before the withered Kun, Kureha trembled violently.


    How could youmit such a heinous act, father...!"


    It was so that we could live as humans.


    His father murmured, eyes on his two sons.


    "If only one person bes a monster in the tribe, then everyone else can live as humans."


    Kureha clenched his teeth, turning around.


    In the cold moonlight filtering into the wooden chamber, his father stood, as unyielding as ever.


    On the face of a man who had willingly borne the weight of centuries of tribal history and the lives of thousands of tribe members,


    "If only one person suffers, everyone else can find happiness."


    There was not a hint of guilt.


    "Thats all there is to it."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    The moon is bright tonight.


    Kurehas father muttered, gazing up at the sky.


    Its a perfect night for the wolves to go mad.


    What... What are you nning to do?


    Kureha, his shoulders tense with anxiety, asked desperately.


    Why did you bring me here tonight?


    Tonight, this boy will be sent to the Imperial Army camp.


    Pointing to Kun, whoy on the ground, his father took deliberate steps towards him.


    He carries the curse of the entire tribe. If awakened as a wolf and exposed to a full moon like tonight, he bes a formidable monster.


    ...!


    This boy will ughter the Imperial Army for the rest of his life.


    And after that?


    Hell die.


    His fathers voice was incredibly matter-of-fact.


    Whether the Imperial Army defeats him after his rampage as a monster or he copses unable to bear the manifested curse, he will eventually die.


    What...


    The curse that leaves his body will be absorbed here, on this altar, into this Maple Leaf Tree, which serves both as the tribes guardian and the nexus of our sorcery. Then well kidnap the next vessel and contain the curse again.


    Kureha demanded fiercely, You n to use a child, who spends his life bearing this curse, as a weapon?


    ...


    Isnt it enough that we turned him into a monster so we could live as humans? Now you want him to sacrifice even that life for us?


    Without a word, his father drew a dagger from his robes. Kureha cried out.


    Please reconsider, Father! This isnt something a human should do!


    This boy is not only your brother, but also my son.


    He spat out in a stern voice.


    Do you think it doesnt tear my heart apart?


    As he began to chant a spell, he pricked Kuns forehead with the dagger.


    At that moment, the branches of the Maple Leaf Tree writhed and stretched out like tentacles, embedding themselves into Kuns body with a loud thud!


    ...


    Dark blood oozed from the wound on his forehead, staining his face.


    Blood pooled around his body, pinned by the trees branches. Yet, Kun did not move.


    However, when his father exposed the wound to the moonlight-


    Arrrrrrgh!


    Kun convulsed in agony.


    Red wolf fur sprouted all over the boys body, exposed to the moonlight. His mouth elongated like that of a wolf, and his eyes shone wildly.


    Horrifying sounds emanated from his bones as the boys frame expanded.


    But, chained down, Kun couldnt resist even as he writhed.


    By the time the fathers dagger had carved a distinct X-shaped scar on Kuns forehead, the boy had transformed into a massive monster.


    With grotesquely grown ws, hideous fangs that wouldnt fit together, and red fur all over...


    A wolf monster bearing the curse of the entire tribe.


    Kureha.


    Overwhelmed by the sight, Kureha watched as his father turned to him andmanded,


    Take him. Release this monster in the Imperial Army camp and return.


    Gritting his teeth, Kureha shook his head.


    I cant.


    You must.


    I wont!


    You fool!


    In fury, his father roared at him.


    You must lead our tribe in the future! Will you be shaken just by the life of a mere younger brother?


    ...


    For the sake of one pitiable life, will you disregard the thousands of lives you must bear? Kureha! Cant you discern whats more important?


    Father growled like a wolf.


    To protect the many, you must know when to sacrifice the few with tears in your eyes... That is what it means to be a leader!


    If thats the form of sacrifice, I can never be a leader.


    Kureha slowly clenched his fist and assumed abat stance.


    I cant let this child... my younger brother die. I will stop you, Father.


    Rage shed in his fathers eyes.


    Are you saying youd abandon our tribe, our n? Everyone in the n is relying solely on you!


    This way is wrong, father! You know it yourself!


    As Kureha stood unwavering, his father brought his hand to his mouth and let out a sharp whistle.


    ...?!


    From the still-open door, warriors who had been waiting outside the altar flooded in.


    All of them could be considered as directly under the chiefsmand.


    Father coldly spat out.


    Warrior Kureha has rebelled against me, the tribes chief and the head shaman. Subdue him.


    Yes!


    The space was too tight, and their numbers were too many.


    Realizing his resistance was futile, Kureha slowly rxed hisbat stance. The warriors immediately subdued him, forcing him to his knees.


    His father, after briefly ncing at the gritting Kureha,manded the warriors.


    As we discussed beforehand, take the monster and release it into the Empires camp.


    Yes.


    All the warriors except the two holding Kureha dragged Kun, who had turned into a monster, outside with chains.


    Watching this, Kureha hung his head. His father let out a long sigh.


    Cool your head and think rationally, Kureha. You are destined to rule our tribe. Without this sacrificial system, our tribe would fall apart.


    Kureha remained silent. With a heavy tone, his father changed the subject.


    ... I said Id bestow upon you the fifth technique of the Leaf Fist. Do you know why I didnt teach it to you until now?


    ...


    The final technique of the Leaf Fist cant be executed by a human body. It requires embracing the wild nature... the ancestral curse that runs in our blood. Thats why it was sealed.


    His father then took out an old book from his pocket.


    This fifth technique is called Wind Wolf of the Broken Heart. They say it can shatter even the unseen heart. Well, there might be some exaggeration.


    Whoosh.


    The book his father tossednded in front of Kurehas knees.


    Take it. Its a manual containing the core teachings of the Leaf Fist, including the fifth technique. It has been passed down to the leader of our tribe for generations.


    Slowly, Kureha reached out and took the worn book.


    Its also a symbol of proving continuity of the tribes lineage.


    A technique thats passed down but unusable.


    Then whats the point of such a thing?


    Once this war is over, seed me as the chief, Kureha. Lead our tribe.


    ...


    If anyone can do it, its you.


    Thats how Kureha interpreted his fathers words.


    After your brother dies today, find another sacrifice. ce the curse of the entire tribe upon them and transform them into a monster.


    In order for the rest to live as humans, create a scapegoat and raise them here.


    To this dreadful peace that has been passed down through generations - you too should contribute.


    ...I refuse, Father.


    Huffing, Kureha steadied his breathing.


    The other warriors had left with his younger brother, leaving only two warriors and his father in the room.


    Whack! Thud!


    Like a bolt of lightning, Kureha swung his fists and elbows, striking the jaws of the two warriors who had been pinning him down by his shoulders.


    The two warriors fell, vomiting blood, unable to even scream in pain.


    His fathers face twisted in rage. Shaking off his fists, Kureha dered,


    Im going to save Kun.


    You fool! Cant you see? Your brother cant be saved. Hes already a monster!


    Is it you, Father, who still doesnt understand?


    Lowering his stance, Kureha raised his fists.


    The real monster here is you.


    Insolent child-!


    As his enraged father unleashed a spell, the branches of a Maple Leaf Tree surged like tentacles, attacking from all sides.


    ***


    Kun, transformed into a massive wolf, was surprisingly docile.


    Chained from head to toe, he moved as the warriors directed, not resisting in any way.


    But because his appearance was so grotesque and intimidating, the warriors never let their guards down as they escorted him.


    It was when they reached the vige boundary, the outer gate encircled by wooden fences.


    Swoosh!


    From above, Kureha descended, his fists and feetshing out.


    The warriors, who had been wholly focused on the wolf, were caught off guard and had to endure the surprise attack.


    Bang! Thud!


    Ugh!


    Ku, Kureha?!


    What is happening?!


    Having swiftly taken down three warriors, Kureha, even covered in blood from his confrontation with his father, exuded an aura of dominance that made the remaining warriors instinctively gulp.


    He spoke in a low voice.


    Release him. Ill take him back.


    Dont be ridiculous, Kureha!


    Its the order of your father, the vige chief and tribe leader! You dont have the authority to overrule thatmand!


    If I dont have the authority, then Ill take him by force.


    With power channeled into his feet, Kureha lunged forward.


    This tragic cycle ends with me. Give me back... my brother!


    Battle ensued.


    Kureha might have been the tribes most formidable warrior, but the tribes warriors were also battle-hardened elites. The fight was intense.


    Both parties tried not to harm each other seriously, being long-timerades, but as the fight escted, the attacks became fiercer.


    The swing of Kurehas fists and the tips of the warriors des became increasingly more threatening.


    At one point


    ng!


    One of the warriors swung his de, which Kureha narrowly dodged. The de hit the chains binding the wolf-monster.


    Sparks flew, and the chains snapped. Everyone turned, eyes wide in surprise.


    "Huh...?"


    The monster, Kun, blinked, staring at the broken chains.


    And so, the monster twisted its body, as if stretching after a long slumber.


    Suddenly,


    ng! Crash!


    The chains that had bound it shrieked in protest, falling away all at once.


    The creature had never truly been contained by mere chains. It had merely tolerated its confinement...


    Grrrr...


    With newfound freedom, the monster flexed its limbs, looking almost intrigued by its own movement.


    Witnessing such a creature, both the warriors and Kureha couldnt help but swallow hard.


    Then,


    Whoosh!


    The monster moved with a speed that seemed impossible given its massive form.


    In the blink of an eye, it stood before Kureha. He was paralyzed, simply staring up at the creature in shock.


    Slowly, the creature reached out, its hand nearing Kurehas neck. He braced for the end, believing those massive ws would tear into him.


    ...But they didnt.


    Instead, the monster gently touched the coin ne around Kurehas neck with the tip of its w, then opened its grotesque maw to utter something in an unintelligible tongue.


    Despite its garbled pronunciation, Kureha understood.


    "...Toss, huh?"


    Kurehas eyes widened in shock.


    Could it be? Did this creature remember a coin toss from a distant childhood?


    The eyes of the wolf-like creature were innocently curious, much like any young boys.


    "Kun, is that...?"


    As Kureha reached out to the creature, using its name,


    "Kureha! Its dangerous!"


    Warriors with swords drawn charged in.


    To the onlookers, it appeared as though the massive creature was about to rip Kureha apart.


    Only moments before, they had been in a standoff, but to these tribesmen, Kureha was a hero, the chieftains son, and arade against the Empires forces.


    They raised their weapons, ready to save Kureha.


    Kureha screamed, No! This child is Kun!


    Thud!


    But they didnt heed her plea.


    The charging warriors drove their des into the creatures back and sides. It writhed, letting out a harrowing scream.


    AAAAAAAHHHH!


    Blood spurted from its wounds like a geyser.


    Droplets of the creatures hot, sticky blood sttered onto the warriors faces, bringing with it a foul stench.


    Wiping the blood from their eyes, noses, and mouths, the warriors stepped back in disgust.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    "Damn it, I got some in my mouth..."


    "Huh?"


    One of the warriors, wiping away the blood, paused in confusion. Another warrior, untouched by the blood, asked anxiously, "Hey, are you okay? Whats wrong?"


    "The moon..."


    With blood still dripping from his face, the affected warrior gazed at the sky, entranced.


    "Has the moon... always been this big?"


    "What?"


    "Its too bright... I cant open my eyes..."


    Crack. Snap.


    The warriors bones began to twist and contort.


    His spine arched, jaw unhinged, limbs snapped, ws grew, and he was soon covered in fur.


    All the warriors who had been sttered with the creatures blood began to transform.


    The other warriors, witnessing this horror, dropped their weapons and fell to their knees.


    "Wha... Whats happening?!"


    Kureha, too, stared at this madness and stepped back, muttering, "Could it be..."


    Upon ingesting or being sshed with the monsters blood, the ancestral curse embedded within it was triggered.


    The dormant wolfs blood within the tribes warriors was awakened.


    Howl!


    Under the shining full moon, the warriors, now transformed into werewolves, let out a unified, terrifying roar.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Warriors transformed into werewolves, howling eerily, their eyes scattering a blood-red glow.


    Perhaps on any other day, even with the curse manifesting, they might have retained their sanity.


    But tonight was a full moon. The sky was illuminated by the fullness of the moon.


    Sanity was lost, reced by sheer wildness.


    The werewolves drooled from their mouths, their eyes darting in search of prey.


    Under the grip of such wildness, they needed to hunt.


    Naturally, their targets were their kin who still retained human forms.


    Thud! Thump!


    "Arghhhhh!"


    "St-stop! Please,e to your senses... ughh!"


    The sharp ws of the werewolves sliced through armor, and their enormous fangs dug into flesh.


    The fate of the warriors yet to transform was twofold. Either be brutally ughtered by those who were once allies or


    Shiver, shudder...


    Ahhhhhh!


    Be one of them.


    Those who didnt perish from the first blow were all turned into werewolves.


    After a momentary violent gust, only fallen humans and bipedal wolves remained.


    Gasp, gasping...


    Growling!


    The now vicious-looking werewolves divided into two groups.


    One group began moving towards a vige abundant with prey.


    They began by walking on two legs, but soon they started galloping like beasts on all fours.


    "We need to stop them...!"


    Kureha, who intended to chase after them, was blocked by another group of werewolves.


    Their eyes locked onto thest human in the vicinity, drooling with anticipation.


    Kureha clenched his fists, ready to fight.


    Swoosh.


    Kun stood in front of Kureha.


    A werewolf monster, bigger than any other, positioned itself protectively in front of Kureha. Kureha, startled, looked up at him.


    Though bleeding from his wounds, Kun whispered, "Hey... Im... fine."


    "..."


    Kureha, his fist clenched tightly, stared ahead.


    "Help me, Kun. We have to stop them."


    In the distance, the group of werewolves running towards the vige was visible.


    They must be stopped.


    If they reach the vige, who knows what disaster will unfold...!


    Kureha, with a powerful stride, charged towards the werewolves in front of him.


    Kun, seemingly unsure at first, clumsily followed him with his massive form.


    The werewolves ws were as sharp as des, and their limbs exuded monstrous strength. However, their attacks were merely wild swings led by instinct.


    One hit could be fatal! But if I can dodge...!


    Kureha narrowly dodged the werewolves attacks and retaliated by smashing their jaws with his fists.


    Kun, too, swung his arms awkwardly, catching and smashing the werewolves into the ground one by one.


    The stand against the werewolves was over in a sh. Without pausing, Kureha sprinted onward.


    The ones heading towards the vige had gotten significantly farther.


    Too far! At this rate, I cant stop them...!


    Then it happened.


    Whoosh!


    Kun grabbed Kureha by the waist, pulling him to his side, and with a giant leap, they began covering several meters in a single bound.


    In no time, they were closing in on the werewolves. Kureha wanted to thank his younger brother, but there was no time.


    The vige was just ahead.


    Kureha, propelled forward by pushing off from Kuns arm, leapt.


    Landing firmly on the back of a running werewolf, he wrapped both arms around its neck andsnapped it.


    Thud!


    The desperate werewolf crumpled, and using its body as leverage, Kureha lunged forward again.


    Over there, Kun was seen smacking down two other werewolves.


    Three more to go...


    There were three werewolves ahead of Kureha.


    Drawing from all her strength, Kureha caught up with the closest werewolf and tripped it.


    With the creatures momentum, it tumbled headfirst into the ground, the sound of its neck breaking eerily echoing around.


    Two!


    The next one sensed Kurehas presence and charged at him.


    The wolfs sharp ws swiped the air. Kureha dodged and counter-attacked, striking its jaw and side with a fierce punch.


    A short yet intense sh ensued, and the victor was Kureha.


    The werewolf, with Kurehas fist embedded from its forehead to its nose, spat blood and fell.


    Last one...!


    Hope shed across Kurehas face. If she took down thest one, there would be no more casualties!


    Kureha looked straight ahead to spot thest werewolf.


    But then.


    Whoosh-!


    Thest werewolf rushed madly into the vige square, attacking the townsfolk who were warming themselves by a fire and chatting.


    Blood and flesh scattered. The screams and cries of the attacked vigers pierced the night.


    "...No, ah...!"


    Kureha gasped.


    It was toote. Within seconds, around ten vigers had been brutally attacked by the werewolfs swift onught, their blood painting the ground.


    And then, mere momentster, they began to rise.


    Slowly. Unsteadily.


    They howled!


    Twisting bones and beastly roars signified the awakening of a curse deeply embedded in their lineage.


    Under the full moon, the newly transformed werewolves roared and dashed deeper into the vige.


    In the tavern beside the square, by the rivers forge, in the central marketce, in the cksmith and fields and general storethose who had been workingte were attacked.


    Then, those who were soundly asleep had their turn.


    As werewolves surged like a tidal wave into the residential areas, there were screams, shouts, sounds of fighting, and the unmistakable sounds of transformation...


    Kureha, overwhelmed, sat down, taking in the scene.


    A fire had broken out somewhere during the chaos, slowly spreading throughout the vige.


    Just like that wildfire, the beastly transformations spread.


    Under the brightly lit night sky, the vige was aze, and its inhabitants transformed into wolves. It all happened in the blink of an eye.


    As Kureha gazed distantly at the scene, a raging voice echoed in his ears.


    "Its your fault."


    Turning, he found his father.


    With broken ribs from being previously subdued by Kureha, he gasped for air and shouted.


    "You... our vige... our people... look what youve done...!"


    "..."


    "Right. Does it feel good now? Huh? Because of that damned sense of justice, youve brought your homnd to this state. Does it feel good now?


    With trembling hands, his father raised his staff, pointing at Kun, who stood next to Kureha.


    That mere monster! What about that mere monster...!


    Kun was copsed on his side.


    Before they knew it, the younger brothers form wasnt that of a massive monster anymore, but shrunk down to that of an ordinary boy.


    From the heavily coughing Kuns body, blood continuously flowed out like a ck fog.


    As the people in the tribe began to reim their curse, transforming into werewolves, the tribes curse that had been sealed within Kun was being released.


    Cough, cough! Cough, cough!


    ...


    Kureha just stared nkly at his writhing younger brother.


    "You ruined it! Our tribes fate! Youve ended it! Damned be, all of us! Well be cursed...!


    Thud!


    Suddenly, as his father was spitting out words of curse, he swayed and copsed.


    Behind him stood a familiar silhouette. Kureha mumbled in shock,


    ...Mother?


    It was Kurehas mother. However, she looked different. She had taken the form of a wolf.


    Yet, unlike other werewolves, she was dressed in official attire, holding a staff in her hand.


    I knew a day like this woulde. I was always prepared. Although Im not as strong as your father, Im still a shaman.


    With a wolfs face, his mother gave a bitter smile.


    Since the day your father took your brother away, Ive been... waiting for the day hed be freed.


    ...


    Your father just wanted to protect the tribe, dont resent him too much.


    The mother, with the gentle voice of a wolf,y the unconscious father t on the ground.


    You did what you had to do. Dont me yourself too much.


    "Mother, that form..."


    "Yes. When its full moon, I be a wolf, and when its a new moon, I be human. Its our tribes true form. If only the day of liberation wasnt a full moon, todays tragedy would not have urred."


    The mother slowly looked up at the moon.


    Eventually, this was bound to happen. All of us living as our true selves... Its not your fault.


    ...


    We were born this way, after all...


    Approaching, his mother slowly knelt beside the fallen Kun.


    My poor second son. Hes about to die.


    Die? Kun?


    The entire tribes curse that he held onto his whole life is now manifesting and escaping. It must have been a tremendous burden.


    Kun was wheezing, breathing rapidly. Kureha clenched his teeth, looking intently at the face of his dying younger brother.


    Soon, all the curses will be emptied, but his share of the curse will remain. His weakened body wont be able to endure it.


    "...Mother."


    After a moment of hesitation, Kureha cautiously spoke up.


    "I will be the new vessel."


    "What?"


    "Transfer Kuns curse to me."


    "This magic doesnt work that way. Its impossible to extract an individual curse. If you try, you have to take in the curse of the entire tribe..."


    Then give it all to me.


    The mother gazed nkly at her eldest son and then chuckled softly.


    "At this point, with everything already over, you want to take on the curse again? What could possibly be the meaning behind such an act?"


    "This child has suffered as much as all of usbined in his lifetime."


    Kureha gently brushed his fallen brothers forehead with his hand. An X-shaped scar, still reddened, marred the skin there.


    "He deserves to be just as happy, doesnt he? Thats only fair."


    "..."


    "Even if its just until this child can bear his own curse... Ill take it upon myself in his stead."


    Observing her two sons, the mother smiled sorrowfully.


    ***


    At the Maple Leaf Tree Altar, a ritual to re-contain the curse was conducted.


    As the branches of the Maple Leaf Tree radiated an ominous light, the curses once again began to seep out of the werewolves that had rampaged throughout the burning vige.


    The vigers, returning to their human forms, copsed, covered in blood.


    Kureha absorbed the dark, tainted blood of his ancestors into his very being, taking in even the curse his brother held.


    Although Kurehas body was robust, the pain was beyond imagination.


    Feeling as though his soul was being torn to shreds, he gritted his teeth and persevered.


    His younger brother, Kun, had borne much more of the curse with a far weaker body.


    Kureha thought to himself that if he couldnt endure this much, hed be failing as an elder brother.


    Once the ritual concluded, Kuns face appeared much more tranquil.


    His mother, clutching her staff, spoke in her human voice, "Having been a vessel for the curse all his life... your brothers spirit core is steeped in it. He will likely remain frail for the remainder of his days."


    Struggling to his feet, Kureha gave a weak smile, "Ill take good care of him."


    "And you... you should choose. Choose wisely."


    "Choose what?"


    "How the curse manifests."


    The tip of the mothers staff lightly poked Kurehas chest.


    "With my magic, Ive sealed the curse deep within you. However, if you sustain a severe injury or exert yourself too much, the curse will try to resurface."


    "And what will happen then?"


    "Normally, youd turn into a werewolf monster. But with my magic suppressing it, you wont transform. Instead... you wont be able to use that part of your body."


    "..."


    "Which would you prefer?"


    He didnt need long to decide.


    "Id rather lose the use of a body part. If I became a werewolf monster... I might hurt Kun."


    "...Very well."


    Watching her son willingly embrace his torment, the mother turned her gaze away, conflicted.


    "The Empires forces areing."


    Beyond the burnt wooden barriers of the vige, the sight of the Empires troops marching orderly was visible.


    They had lost their warriors and now, they had lost what they were protecting.


    The Leaf Tribes end was near.


    "Go, Kureha. Dont look back, just leave. Ill handle things here."


    Staring nkly at the approaching enemy, the mother said to Kureha, "Youre his elder brother. Teach Kun... the joys of living as a human."


    With immense pain coursing through him, Kureha cradled Kun. His brother, reduced to skin and bones, felt shockingly light.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The sound of the enemys footsteps grew closer. The booming voice of the Empiresmander echoed through the air.


    The brilliant shine of war badges and the spreading mes of magic...


    Leaving their burning hometown behind, his mother whispered softly to her two departing sons,


    "Im sorry for being such a wretched parent."


    Without looking back, Kureha too whispered,


    "Im sorry for being a terrible child."


    Holding his younger brother and staggering forward, Kureha couldnt be sure.


    Had his choice been the right one?


    Had leaving his hometown, his tribe, and his parents all behind been worth it?


    His mind was in turmoil. The curse inside him stirred like a pest, fueling his confusion.


    His entire value system was tangled up.


    What was I even fighting for...


    Thats when it happened.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Kun, nestled in his arms, coughed dryly and opened his eyes.


    Kureha gave him a weary smile and looked down at him.


    "How are you feeling, Kun?"


    "...Who... are you?"


    Kun asked in a fading voice, his unfocused eyes suggesting he didnt remember his time as a wolf.


    "Its me, your brother Kureha. Remember?"


    "...Im not... sure. Where are we? And wheres father?"


    Kureha, with a broad smile, took off the coin ne he was wearing and ced it around Kuns neck.


    "Kun. Youre a very lucky kid."


    "...Huh? But it hurts so much..."


    To a child whose entire life had been pain, Kureha asserted with conviction,


    "You were born into this world."


    "...What?"


    "Ill make you lots of delicious food."


    Supporting his frail brother, whose weight felt like he could float away, Kureha vowed,


    "Cold? Ill get you warm clothes. Ever slept under a soft nket? Ill get you one. Ill buy you a feathered pillow too."


    This world is infinitely broader than that cramped Leaf tree hollow.


    "In spring, well sunbathe. In summer, well go to the riverside. In fall, well pick apples. In winter, well watch the snowfall by the heater."


    Its filled with things far more beautiful than any curse.


    "Well fish together. And, you know our tribes traditional songs? Oh! Ill also teach you martial arts, and..."


    What else could he give?


    What could he offer this child who had taken on the worlds curses for his entire life?


    Kurehas words faltered. Facing his younger brothers innocent gaze, he suddenly felt like crying.


    For the rest of our lives, Ill give back all the good fortunes Ive been blessed with to you.


    So, please-


    Dont ever regret being born into this world.


    Hugging his brother tightly, Kureha clenched his teeth.


    "Im sorry."


    "For what?"


    "I didnt know you were suffering... Im sorry."


    Rubbing his teary eyes vigorously, Kureha grinned.


    "Ill protect you from now on."


    To his brother, who looked puzzled, Kureha dered,


    "Protecting my little brother is my job!"

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Kureha briefly recounted what had transpired afterwards.


    The two brothers had traveled all over the continent.


    The Leaf Tribe hadpletely fallen. Along their travels, they had joined up with children survivors of the tribe.


    Unable to muster the courage to tell the whole truth, Kureha informed Kun and the children that the Imperial Army was to me for everything.


    Well, its not entirely wrong...


    If the Imperial Army hadnt attacked the vige in the first ce, none of it wouldve happened. I crossed my arms and huffed.


    Anyway, for years they wandered from refugee vige to refugee vige across the continent.


    They collided with the Imperial Army that was capturing refugees. During one such encounter, in an effort to escape a dire situation, Kurehas left leg had mummified.


    Following this, Kun began to view the Empire with true enmity, bing a bandit and consistently raiding the Empire for ten years...


    "I think I have a pretty good grasp of your brothers past."


    Our conversation had shifted from the open space to the lords mansion midway through the story.


    The tale had be lengthy, and Kureha had grown concerned that Kun might overhear.


    "So its not just a name; you really have the blood of wolves running through you."


    "The Wolf King Lunar, whom you encountered in the dungeon, was truly one of our ancestors."


    Kureha nodded with a wry smile, looking directly at me.


    "Ive heard the motto of this Monster Frontline. Kill the monsters, save the people. I think its a very correct and admirable value."


    "..."


    "But Your Majesty, what is a monster? And what is a person? What criteria do you use to distinguish between a monster and a person?"


    Hearing this, I was suddenly reminded of the question the Emperor had posed to me in the Imperial Capital.


    - You say youll protect the people? Then whats your definition of a person? Is it humans? Demihumans? Or is it monstrous creatures that can speak like humans? Exactly how far does the term person extend?


    - What about traitors? Rebels? Thieves, robbers, and frauds? All of this scum is people! Are you saying youd lump them all together and protect them indiscriminately?


    Criteria.


    The criteria to differentiate between monsters and people...


    Lost in thought, Kureha pressed further.


    "Do we, with the blood of wolves in our veins... Are we monsters? Or are we people?"


    "..."


    "Do we truly belong on this front line?"


    I remained silent, pressing my lips together.


    Kureha, with his right hand, tried to pick up his teacup but almost dropped it. With his left, he grabbed it and sipped.


    Cold tea flowed into his parched mouth.


    "Ive beenpletely honest about our past. Now, whether you banish us or continue to employ us, thats for you to decide."


    Damn it. I internally sighed.


    Ever since this season began, Ive repeatedly found myself in situations requiring moral judgment, and its honestly exhausting.


    Changing the subject, I inquired, "By the way, I heard Kun has been saving money to buy his homnd. Whats that about?"


    Kureha chuckled softly before answering.


    "Originally, the Imperial Army converged on that area primarily for its mines and other resources. Time has passed, and Ive heard resource mining has concluded. Lumber harvesting has also ceased."


    "Ugh."


    "After the empire withdrew from that area, there were no inhabitants due to the monsters, and there were rumors that werewolves roamed the area... so thend went for a cheap price."


    Kureha nodded.


    "That became Kuns goal. Though its now a ruin, buying his homnd with money and rebuilding it with his own efforts."


    "I see..."


    "... He might have such a dream because he has forgotten the terrible past."


    "Do you oppose that dream?"


    At my question, Kureha blinked his eyes and slowly lowered his head.


    "Well, Im not sure... But honestly, Im afraid to go back."


    Kurehas pale lips tightly shut.


    "After all, its the homnd I led to its destruction."


    ***


    I had Kureha sent back in a carriage. He was a friend with limited mobility after all.


    Watching the carriage recede, I turned to the person next to me and asked, "What do you think, Lucas?"


    Lucas responded, "What do you mean?"


    "Those two brothers. And the Penal Squad."


    I crossed my arms and hummed thoughtfully, "They have the blood of a monster like the Wolf King in them. Perhaps all of the beastkin might have some ancestor that touched a monster."


    "..."


    "Do you think its okay to keep them on the front line? What do you think?"


    Lucas, originally the protagonist of this game and the frontlinemander, has a keen insight, so his advice is helpful.


    "Your Lordship probably has a n for managing the frontlines, so Im reluctant toment rashly..."


    Lucas cast a quick nce downwards and then looked at me.


    "Just spit it out."


    I teased him by lightly elbowing him in the side.


    "... To be honest, theyre still from a different race."


    Lucas said bluntly.


    "Whether their ancestor was a monster or an evil deity, until 100 years ago, they were enemies of humans. The number of humans killed by the coalition of different races might be higher than the number killed by monsters throughout imperial history."


    "Hmm."


    It felt like the rift between the different races and humans was deeper than I thought. There probably were people who hated the different races more than monsters.


    "But youve already employed the elven unit, the Shadow Squad. And they have proven their worth."


    "..."


    "The beastkin unit, the Penal Squad, was initially a bit unruly, buttely, theyve been acting as respectable troops."


    It felt strange hearing Lucas, who once vehemently opposed the enlistment of the Shadow Squad and the Penal Squad, now defending them.


    On reflection, Lucas personally trained the Penal Squad.


    I stroked my chin thoughtfully.


    "Right, origin isnt the issue... But the problem with the Penal Squad is the potential to turn into werewolves."


    "Betrayal is just as likely among humans."


    Lucass cool yet stark response came flying.


    "Just think of the recent attack on Lady Reina in the military camp. Anyone can snap and turn their de on their allies."


    "..."


    Camuss face, who attacked Reina and was now imprisoned, shed before my eyes. Damn, now that I think about it, thats true.


    It seems Camus trial is right around the corner...


    As I thought this, Lucas added,


    "And I think we should pay close attention to what Kureha... Mr. Kureha just said."


    The honorific Mr. made Lucas hesitate for a moment. We had aplex rtionship with him. It felt as if, while Kun was a student we were mentoring, Kureha gave off a parental vibe.


    "Pay attention? To what?"


    "To the standard," Lucas said, his gaze sharp as he looked at me.


    "What distinguishes a monster from a person?"


    ...


    "What is the criteria for those you wish to protect? Its something we need to clearly define.


    The criteria for those I wished to protect.


    Suddenly, I remembered Kellibeys advice from a few days ago:


    - Establish principles. Dont break the rules you set. Reward generously, and when ites to punishment, be decisive. Scold those who mess up, and reward those who prevent mishaps.


    - If the principles you set are sturdy, even if your fortress shakes, it will never copse.


    Principles and standards.


    For a novicemander like me, these would serve as a clearpass.


    I sighed deeply, scratching my chin, neck, and temple. Setting these criteria wouldnt be easy...


    After some contemtion, I finally spoke out loud about the thing that had been bothering me. "By the way, Lucas."


    "Yes?"


    "Dont use your beast transformation anymore. I fear you might turn into a werewolf."


    Hearing stories about the beast-man tribes had continuously given me the creeps. I was uneasy about Lucas, whose essence seemed to teeter somewhere between a dog and a wolf.


    "Do not worry, my Lord."


    Lucas grinned.


    "I am a well-trained dog. I will never bare my teeth at you."


    Really now? Hes self-identifying as a golden retriever?


    But one always has to be cautious with big dogs.


    Just as the owner always ims their dog wont bite, its still considered polite to muzzle them during walks.


    "If I tell you not to use it, dont use it! Got it?"


    Upon hearing my repeated prohibition on his beast transformation, Lucas responded with a forlorn smile.


    ...


    Typical big dog. Looks terrifying.


    I wasnt sure if this protagonist would listen to me obediently. I exhaled deeply, shrugging. But hopefully, hed listen while I was watching.


    ***


    Two dayster. Military tribunal.


    It sounds fancy, but the courtroom was simply an army meeting room with slightly rearranged tables.


    In such a backwater ce, there was no proper court ofw. From the start, this ce was a fortress city with a military purpose.


    The judge giving the verdict was me, Ash, the lord andmander.


    And todays defendant... Camus, the SR-ranked mercenary from the Cami Kingdom, who had previously attempted to kill Lady Reina and the mages of the magical brigade.


    Dragged out from prison and seated in the defendants chair, Camus was in a pitiable state.


    His body was bruised all over as if hed been severely beaten, and his swollen face was almost unrecognizable.


    ...The mages from the magical brigade said they had interrogated him.


    Sure enough, he seemed to have been beaten pretty badly.


    Although he appeared to have suffered, Camuss expression was calm. Just by looking into his eyes, one would think he was innocent. Well then.


    However, Camuss attempt to kill an ally was a tant truth.


    He admitted it himself. Reina, who was stabbed in the abdomen at that time, is still unconscious in the temples intensive care room.


    Besides, he injured four of the guards with a knife.


    Even if its a fantasy world where an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, personal sanctions, and vengeance are somewhat tolerated.


    He had crossed a line that couldnt be overlooked.


    Prisoner, Camus.


    After recounting the crimes Camusmitted, I delivered my verdict sinctly.


    You are sentenced to death.


    ...


    Camus silently bowed his head. I continued my speech.


    The execution will take ce after the next defense battle. Thats all.


    I picked up a wooden gavel on the desk and lightly tapped the podium below. Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Guards entered, grabbed Camus from both sides, and dragged him out.


    Camus, without uttering a word, staggered but walked out of the courtroom on his own feet.


    Sigh.


    I looked down at the wooden gavel in my hand. I never wanted to get used to such affairs.


    Since there werent specific restrictions on entering the courtroom, a few were watching the verdict. Mages from the magical brigade and...


    ...


    Junior.


    Juniors gaze met with Camuss as he was led back to prison. Camus quickly averted his eyes, while Junior kept watching his receding figure.


    ...


    After everyone from the magical brigade and the guards left, and as I was packing up to leave the courtroom,


    Junior stood still, looking at the spot where Camus had been.


    Junior.


    As I gently called out, Junior, startled, turned to look at me, to which I briefly replied,


    You can visit him whenever you wish.


    ...


    Speak up if theres anything on your mind. Understand?


    Yes, Your Majesty... Thank you.


    Junior shed her characteristic fox-like smile. I returned a forced smile.


    Indeed, its not easy.


    Its a tough world.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Heart of Crossroad. Temple.


    With her hat pulled low, Junior hesitated outside Reinas room.


    She had heard Reina had just regained consciousness and came to see her.


    Yet for some reason, she couldnt muster the courage to enter.


    Suddenly, the door to the room burst open, and Priestess Margarita came rushing out with a shriek.


    "Ugh! Enough! What kind of thanks is this? Just stay still and leave when youre better!"


    "Whats so scary about offering to buy a meal as thanks? Come on, Saintess Margarita, Saintess! Seriously..."


    Watching Margarita sprint down the corridor, Reina chuckled dryly.


    She then turned her gaze to Junior and grinned.


    "Whats up, little mage? Here to visit the sick?"


    "Something like that... You look well."


    "Thanks to the anesthesia. How can I be fine with a hole in my stomach? Magic helped a bit, but Im far from stable."


    Despite just waking up, Reina chatted energetically before turning back into her room.


    Staggering a bit, she settled on the bed and patted it.


    "Stop standing there awkwardly ande in! Tell me what happened while I was out."


    Thats what Junior intended to do, so she stepped forward.


    But then.


    She stopped at the threshold.


    "...?"


    Reina gave her a puzzled look. Yet, Junior remained silent, looking down.


    -As a survivor of the magic bombing from Cam Kingdom. Why do you care about her?


    The question Camus had posed during the ambush haunted her.


    The sounds of the storm and lightning from 15 years ago echoed in her ears. Junior found it impossible to approach Reina any further.


    "...I see. Is that it?"


    Seeing Juniors state, Reina quickly caught on and sighed.


    "Maybe this distance between us is whats right. The Jupiters daughter. Its a miracle we even got this close."


    "..."


    "There are gaps that no matter how hard we try, cant be bridged. Weve managed to ignore it for so long, but it seems weve reached a limit now."


    Junior clenched both of her fists  her intact right hand and the one scarred from the magic bombing.


    "I have one question... Do you regret what happened that day?"


    "What exactly are you referring to? Ive done a lot."


    "You annihted my country, burned down my vige."


    Juniors face was hidden beneath the brim of her hat as she asked in a suppressed voice, "Do you... regret it?"


    Reina responded immediately.


    "No."


    "...!"


    "I have never regretted any action Ive taken as a soldier."


    Reinas voice was cold and functional.


    "If I regretted, then what would that make of the subordinates who acted on my orders?"


    "..."


    "I was themander of the magic corps. I ordered the killing of people, the burning of viges, the conquering of countries, and lost many soldiers in the process. If I were to feelfortable with my regrets and seek redemption, then what would that make of the sacrifices of my subordinates?"


    "..."


    I was a soldier, Junior. If it were an order from above, Id do worse to your vige than what I did. And I wont regret it until I draw myst breath, and I cant afford to regret it.


    Junior, clenching her teeth, hesitantly asked.


    So, if you were ordered to kill me, would you?


    ...Such an order wonte.


    And if it does?


    ...


    Reina let out a long sigh.


    Yes.


    She answered.


    If thats the order, then I must.


    ...!


    Juniors face paled, and Reina coldly spat out,


    Im not like your mother. If it were Jupiter, shed defy such orders, rebel, and run away holding you. She actually did that. But I cant.


    Throughout the decades they served together, Reina admired Jupiter. She wanted to live like Jupiter.


    Because she couldnt live that way herself.


    To be frank, Junior, I cant live like your mother.


    Then why


    Juniors voice intensified.


    Why were you kind to me? If you dont regret that day, and dont even want to apologize!


    ...


    Why did you try to befriend me? Why did you treat my injuries? Why?


    Reina, who had remained silent, lowered her gaze.


    I was tired. Tired of destroying and breaking things. I thought maybe, if I tried to protect and save something like your mother did, things might change.


    Both Junior and Reina recalled the image of Jupiter.


    The jovially smiling face with white lightning-like hair...


    Reinas head slowly dropped.


    But now, I understand. I cant be like that. I cant be like Jupiter, who I can neither regret nor apologize to.


    ...


    Theres a gap between us that cant be bridged any further.


    While Junior remained standing at the entrance of the hospital room, Reina, seated on the bed, looked at her with a bitter gaze.


    Junior murmured in a tear-filled voice,


    I wanted to forgive you.


    Reina chuckled with a dry tone.


    ...If I could, I would have wanted to be your new mother. Or something like that.


    Juniors face looked on the verge of tears. Reina slowly turned away.


    But I guess it wasnt meant to be.


    ***


    Downtown Crossroad. Prison.


    ...


    Junior stood nkly in front of Camuss cell.


    She had received visiting permission from Ash. But the thought of having a one-on-one conversation with Camus was daunting.


    Above all, she didnt know what they should talk about.


    The Empire. Cam Kingdom. Revenge. Forgiveness...


    There were many topics, but she couldnt piece them together.


    Junior didnt even know how to start the conversation with Camus.


    She didnt know why she came here or what answer she hoped to receive.


    Hey.


    Then, a hoarse voice emerged from inside the cell.


    How long are you just going to stand there?


    Wha-!


    Startled, Junior looked up to see Camus near the cell bars.


    Although his face was swollen from being beaten, the cold and gloomy glint in his eyes remained unchanged.


    "Having you stare at me like that is unsettling. Do you have business with me?"


    "Im sorry... I just..."


    Recognizing the hesitating Junior, Camuss voice softened.


    "Youre that mage from before. From Cam Kingdom, wasnt it?"


    "..."


    As Junior nervously bit her lip, Camus slowly took a seat next to the window bars.


    "It seems you have something to say. Speak, Im listening."


    "Excuse me?"


    "As you mentioned before, we hail from the same ce, dont we?"


    Camus shrugged.


    "You have such a troubled face. Speak freely."


    For a moment, Junior seemed lost in thought but soon began recounting her tale disjointedly.


    The magic bombing she experienced when she was seven. The family she lost. Jupiter who took her in. Her life for the past 15 years.


    Events after joining the front lines here. Jupiters death. Meeting Reina. Getting close to Reina...


    And after Camus had stabbed Reina, how everything became unclear to her.


    Whether she belonged to the Empire or Cam Kingdom, whether she should forgive Reina or seek vengeance... she just didnt know.


    Listening intently to Juniors outpouring, Camus slowly inquired, "How old are you now?"


    "Twenty-two...sir."


    "Quite young. If my second son were alive, he wouldve been around your age."


    Camus chuckled lightly.


    "Im fifty-three. Theres a gap of over 30 years between us."


    "30 years..."


    "I lost my country and my wife and children when I was thirty-eight. Everything I had built up to that point was reduced to ashes. My hatred runs as deep as the thirty-eight years I lost."


    For a moment, a distant look crossed Camuss eyes.


    Perhaps he was thinking of his lost family? Junior couldnt tell.


    "In the 15 years following, I battled to reim my country and failed. Essentially, the Empire stole my entire life."


    Camus nodded toward Junior.


    "But youre different. You lived as a citizen of Cam Kingdom for 7 years and as one of the Empire for 15 years."


    "..."


    "Youve lived longer as part of the Empire. Our eras, the depths of our hatreds, theyre different. Its not odd for you to feel more allegiance to the Empire than to the Cam Kingdom."


    Junior clenched her fists. Camus continued.


    "I have no intention of ming you for assimting into the Empire. Dont feel guilty about the life youve led within the Empire."


    "..."


    "Likewise, dont be too hard on me for not forgetting my vengeance even after 15 years and still wanting to repay blood with blood. People have wounds in their hearts that cant be healed."


    What Camus was saying was simr to what Reina had told her.


    Softly, Junior muttered, "Unheble... wounds..."


    "All weve done is survived. Each in our own way, unavoidably."


    "..."


    "We just survived, unavoidably."


    That phrase felt too painful yet so urate that it made Juniors heart ache.


    "What should I do from now on?"


    After some contemtion, Camus opened his mouth.


    "Forgive if you wish to forgive. Seek vengeance if thats your desire. If you cant choose between the two, thats fine as well. Ponder on it. Until you find the answer you seek."


    "..."


    "Just dont forget. Everything youve been through."


    Camuss scarred hand grasped the iron bars. He murmured in a low growl, "Never forget that a man like me existed."


    "..."


    "Do not forget the Cam Kingdom. Its the burden we, the survivors, have to bear."


    Camus released his grip on the bars, stood up, and retreated deeper into the prison cell.


    "Ill be executed soon. Its best not to associate too much with a wicked criminal."


    As he disappeared into the shadows, Junior watched him from a distance.


    ***


    Upon exiting the prison, Ash was waiting.


    "Junior."


    "Prince."


    Ash, seeing Juniors somewhat awkward greeting, smiled warmly and gestured towards his mansion.


    "Theres a defense strategy meeting tonight."


    "Oh..."


    "Its a call-up, Jupiter Junior. Return to the main party."


    Clutching her staff tightly, Junior nodded enthusiastically.


    "Yes."


    "Hows your condition?"


    "Most of my injuries have healed. No need to worry."


    Ash nced back into the prison.


    "Seems your inner turmoil hasnt quite settled, has it?"


    "...Yes."


    Junior shook her head side to side, lightly pped her cheeks, and looked directly at Ash.


    "But these monsters arent here to listen to my woes. Ill set my worries aside for now and return to the front lines."


    Ash, taken aback by Juniors words, was about to say something but chose to remain silent. He then motioned towards the waiting carriage.


    "You know I always have a delicious meal prepared during our defense meetings, right? Lets go. They say you should eat meat when youre feeling down."


    Junior didnt quite catch the jest, but she felt the warmth in Ashs gesture.


    Climbing into the carriage, Junior thought to herself: She didnt know the life shed lead in the future. Whether shed forgive Rayna, or forget Camus, the future remained a mystery. But she was a magician employed at the monster front. To continue this inner battle, she first needed to defeat the monsters looming before her.


    "Prince."


    "Hmm?"


    "After weve swiftly dealt with these monsters," Junior shed a cheeky grin at Ash, "Lets share our troubles with each other all night."


    "..."


    "I want to hear about your worries too."


    Ash chuckled softly and nodded.


    "Sure. Anytime."

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Before long, the weather had be pleasantly cool. Autumn was just around the corner.


    The next defensive battleStage 10, the boss stage, was now close at hand.


    I and my party members had been putting our utmost effort intost-minute farming.


    As a result, during our final free exploration before the stage began,


    [Free Exploration Completed!]


    [Characters Leveled Up]


    > Main Party


    - Lucas (SSR) Lv.50 (1) (3rd job change avable!)


    - Evangeline (SSR) Lv.50 (1) (3rd job change avable!)


    - Damien (EX) Lv.50 (1) (3rd job change avable!)


    > Sub Party 1


    - Kun (SR) Lv.49 (1)


    - Tuesday (R) Lv.42 (1)


    - Wednesday (R) Lv.42 (2)


    - Becky (R) Lv.41 (2)


    - OnTheRock (R) Lv.39 (2)


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien. The three main party members had all reached level 50. Hooray!


    Finally, the 3rd job change! The ultimate skills!


    Having checked the status of the three, I internally cheered. Now, were all set to take on those monsters!


    Additionally, Lucas and Evangeline, being of SSR grade, could now farm for their exclusive equipment!


    Effectively, this trio was nowplete asbat members.


    There were still numerous tasks leftlike acquiring end-game equipment, optimizing attributes, and more upgrades. But at least, they wouldnt be overpowered by the enemy due to ack of skills.


    "Hmm...?"


    "Huh?"


    "Ow, whats this...?"


    Lucas, Evangeline, and Damien looked down at their bodies, groaning.


    Characters that reached level 50, colloquially known as Awakened Ones, would have a unique emblem appear somewhere on their body.


    Through these emblems, they manifested their ultimate skills.


    The location of the emblem is personal. Lets not ask where its engraved.


    Junior proudly revealed her emblem on her burnt left hand. Anyway, whether one hides or shows it, its their personal choice.


    ...But, wait a minute, Evangeline? Why do you keep looking under your arm like that? It didnt... appear there, did it?


    "Is it a mosquito bite?"


    Watching Evangeline poke at her armpits, I clenched my eyes shut.


    Damn it, girl! Didnt I say not to do that out here!


    We were in front of the teleport gate in the lords mansion, having returned from our free exploration.


    Everyone was wrapping things up.


    "...Sigh."


    Kun let out a soft sigh.


    The growth of the Penal Squad had been swift, and Kun was now level 49.


    It was a shame not reaching level 50, but the growth had been promising.


    "..."


    Somewhat withdrawnpared to before and gazing down at his fist with an uncharacteristic serious expression, it felt a bit off... But, hey, as long as hes diligent.


    The five hero characters of the Penal Squad are all members of the Leaf Tribe.


    Among the other regr bandits we had recruited, none were from the Leaf Tribe.


    The refugees they brought along were all just humans.


    In other words, the only party with the potential to turn into werewolves was just this one.


    ...If such an event were to ur.


    What choice would I have to make as theirmander?


    With these worries, I furrowed my brows.


    Apart from the main party and the Penal Squad, I had also formed two more sub-parties. They were sent to the initial zones for autonomous exploration and leveling.


    Everyone was to y their part in the uing defense.


    Four awakened characters, and four avable hero full parties. Though Reina was excluded, the four mages of the magic brigade can be used as reserves. Plus, there are the reserves of Lilly and Margarita.


    As much as I always whined, it was quite a luxurious setup at stage 10.


    This should be stable enough to clear.


    Its important not to let my guard down, but theres no need to be excessively apprehensive.


    We can definitely handle this defense. I clenched my fist.


    "Theres a strategy meeting this evening!"


    To the party members, weary from battle, I offered a confident smile.


    "As always, Ill feed you well. So, prepare for a meal! Come here by evening. Got it?"


    "Yes~!"


    The party members replied in unison. I felt like a middle school teacher.


    "Aider!"


    Upon summoning the director, Aider, who had been waiting near the mansion, hurried over. I nodded toward him.


    "Prepare the dinner for the meeting tonight, and call the people I name."


    "Yes, my lord! Who should I bring?"


    "Lilly, Margarita, the four mages of the magic brigade, and..."


    Considering the decisive battle wasnt far off.


    "Junior."


    It was time to call upon the mage whod been absent from the main party for quite some time.


    ***


    While Aider gathered the others, I personally fetched Junior. It was only appropriate to personally escort the esteemed mage.


    I met with the pensive Junior just outside the prison a short while ago.


    We now rode a carriage back to the mansion.


    "..."


    Having recently met with Reina and Camus, Junior was lost in deep thought.


    I smiled warmly. Whatever conclusion youe to, I support you, Junior.


    And thus, in the evening, at the mansions dining room.


    As the party members sat closely together, I smoothly began the meeting.


    "Eat up as you listen. You probably all know this, but our opponents for this defense are the Werewolf Legion."


    I spoke while biting into a simple sandwich.


    "They are directly under the Nightmare Legion Commander, one of the strongest ten legions. And among them, the Werewolf Legion can be described as particrly malevolent."


    Werewolves.


    Half-human, half-wolf.


    Smart like a human, fast like a wolf. Thats a werewolf.


    We need to be wary of their Howling skill, which they use for group coordination, and the buffs they get on a full moon night.


    But the biggest problem is this.


    Theyre infuriatingly cunning.


    In the game, while most monster legions attack with one or two patterns,


    The Werewolf Legion attacked with different tactics every time. There were so many patterns Id given up counting.


    I dont know which tactic theyll use this time.


    Whether itll be a surprise attack, a frontal assault, a pincer move, digging tunnels, or bringing siege weapons... I know nothing!


    The only constion was that since its a boss stage, there would be no dark events.


    "Since I cant predict their tactics, theres only one thing we can do."


    Thud!


    I pointed to a chalkboard Aider brought in.


    On it was a detailed description of the basic tactics wed used to defend the walls up until now.


    The standard attack strategy.


    No, from our defenders perspective, it would be the standard defense strategy.


    Form a kill zone, reinforce with long-range firepower, and deploy melee troops.


    Equip artifacts, prepare the mages, and have the heroes ready to be dispatched to the front lines at a moments notice.


    I assigned each hero their basic role and positioning for this defense. Of course, this was just the basic setup.


    "We dont know what will happen. We need to be flexible and rearrange ourmand structure on the spot."


    Dinner was wrapping up. I nodded as the party members began to set down their utensils one by one.


    "Now, after finishing our meals, lets have some tea and discuss our strategy in more detail."


    ***


    The meeting concluded near midnight.


    While everyone else was sent away, the main party was summoned to the Lords office.


    They all looked a bit worn out from their free exploration during the day and the ryed meetings up till now.


    Evangelines eyes drooped, and Damien stifled a yawn when he noticed me watching. Even Lucas, whose blonde hair was always lively, looked a bit deted. They all seemed tired.


    But I cant let them sleep yet!


    After all, theyve reached level 50. Level 50! They could do their third job change! We have to get it done today!


    "Start by telling them, Junior! These three awakened today."


    "Really?"


    Junior, a senior Awakener, looked surprised.


    Seeing the three slightly awkward newbie Awakeners, I nodded in affirmation.


    "As someone who awakened earlier, I hope youll share some tips with these neers."


    "Uh, um~ Tips? I wonder if theres really anything to..."


    Caught off guard by my sudden request, Junior stumbled over her words.


    "Youve all probably checked your awakening symbols, and at the same time, you would have established one technique that embodies all thebat experience youve umted so far, so, um..."


    The other three watched Junior, who was clumsily trying to provide advice, with amused smiles.


    Those rascals! They looked at her like high school seniors watching a student teacher during their first practice lesson.


    Anyway, I didnt genuinely expect Junior to provide useful tips. While the four of them were upied...


    "Aider!"


    "Right here!"


    I secretly nned to surprise them with this gift I had prepared.


    I intercepted the tray on wheels Aider brought, which held that item, and pulled it into the office.


    "To help solidify the vague skill youve conceptualized into a solid theoretical one, it would be helpful to... Wait, whats that?"


    Junior covered her mouth in surprise.


    Lucas turned to me with a startled look, Damiens eyes widened in shock, and Evangeline cheered, jumping with joy.


    Iughed wickedly.


    "Its a cake, you fools!"


    "A cake?"


    "Why suddenly a cake?"


    The sight of the unexpectedly deliveredrge whole cake left everyone puzzled. I folded my arms, chuckling.


    "Its a thank you for growing safely thus far, and also a congrattions."


    In the game, when a yer awakened, a special Awakening Pop-up would appear, radiating bright light. This signified that the yer had acquired their unique job and ultimate skill.


    Reaching level 50 wasnt an easy feat, deserving of a celebration.


    Not only was leveling up a challenge, but surviving to such a high level in this damn game wasnt easy either.


    The same went for these guys.


    They had endured hellish defense battles and dungeons, and thankfully made it safely to level 50.


    If this isnt worth celebrating, then what is?


    "Junior secretly awakened without us knowing, didnt she? Lets celebrate together this time!"


    Aider, spinning the cake knife in his hand, grinned mischievously.


    The rest of the party members looked taken aback as they took tes and forks from Aider, but soon smiles spread across their faces.


    Holding the cake knife confidently, my poor slicing skills resulted in uneven pieces. Yet, when distributed inrge chunks, it looked presentable.


    Aider served juice and milk next. We each took a te of cake, raising our sses in a toast.


    "Cheers to awakening!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Yahoo! If youre giving cake at night, I want to awaken four times a year!"


    Evangeline eximed jokingly, which I chose to ignore. Thats yourst awakening cake chance, my friend!


    After having dinner and munching on snacks during our meeting, I wasnt sure if we could eat more cake. But everyone seemed to enjoy it, cream smeared around their mouths.


    Especially Evangeline, who seemed to be inhaling her slice. Slow down, girl...


    "Wow! This is so good! What is this?!"


    Evangeline eximed, cream smeared around her mouth like Santas beard.


    I chuckled as I wiped the cream off her face.


    "I had the chef make something special for today. You like it?"


    "Yes! Can I eat the rest?"


    "Sure, eat up and grow big."


    I remembered seeing Evangelines belly protruding a few days ago, but decided to let her eat as she pleased. After all, its her growing phase.


    As everyone happily enjoyed their cake and drinks, chatting away, I discreetly opened the system window.


    It seemed that unlike in the game where theyd radiate light upon awakening, here theyd simply determine their growth tree on their own. I wanted to check their unique jobs and ultimate skills.


    Lets see, lets see...


    Its been a while since I checked our main party members stats.


    [Lucas (SSR)]


    - Level: 50


    - Title: Emperors Guard/Knight


    - Job: Night Closer (TL Note: Exined next chapter.)


    - Strength 50, Agility 45, Intelligence 20, Stamina 45, Magic Power 30


    - Skills:


    > Passive: Man of Steel


    > Skill1: Strike of Will (TL: Changed it from Soul Strike to Strike of Will.)


    > Skill2: Step of Persistence


    > Ultimate: Divine Descent


    [Evangeline (SSR)]


    - Level: 50


    - Title: Heir of the Cross Family


    - Job: Frontier Guardian


    - Strength 50, Agility 40, Intelligence 30, Stamina 50, Magic Power 20


    - Skills:


    > Passive: Battle Cry


    > Skill1: Damage Save


    > Skill2: Damage Payback


    > Ultimate: Final Fortress


    [Damien (EX)]


    - Level: 50


    - Title: None


    - Job: Magibullet Marksman


    - Strength 13, Agility 50, Intelligence 25, Stamina 13, Magic Power 37


    - Skills:


    > Passive: Magibullet Refinement


    > Skill1: Healing Magibullet


    > Skill2: Ruin Magibullet


    > Ultimate: Showdown


    "Huh, um..."


    ...A lot of information had popped up!

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Every time I looked at the character sheet, I noticed a mix of Korean and English.


    Why was this in English and that in Korean? What was the standard? Couldnt it be consistent even in a game?


    Thinking about it now, I guess it was just the directors preference.


    Pushing aside trivial thoughts, I honed in on the unique job titles of three characters.


    Lucas was titled [Night Closer]. Evangeline was the [Frontier Guardian]. Damien was known as [Magibullet Marksman].


    Both Lucas and Evangeline had retained their unique job titles from the game.


    First, Lucass Knightcloser.


    There was a lot of debate among the viewers about what this title meant.


    Did  refer to a knight, as in Knight, or did it mean night, as in Night? And how should Closer be interpreted? (TL Note:  is transliteration. Its Na-i-teu. Also, the second part was , which is Keul-lo-jeo.)


    After heated discussions in themunity, my viewers concluded the following:


    When Lucas wore his unique gear and used his ultimate skill, he shone like the sun. Thus,te-game Lucas got the nickname Sun Knight.


    The sun rising on the battlefield.


    So, he was the one who ends the night (Night Closer).


    While this interpretation was popr, I preferred a lessmon one.


    In baseball, a closer refers to a relief pitcher.


    The ultimate yer who ends the game and ensures victory.


    So, Lucas was the knight who concluded the war on this front and ensured victory - Wrap-up Knight.


    Anyway, every time Lucass job title came up, the chat erupted.


    People insulted each other, saying the other was ignorant about the Englishnguage. They argued over whose interpretation was right and whose was wed.


    Eventually, mentioning Lucass job title in chat was even banned... Its just a job title, not something significant...


    Reminiscing about my streaming days, I shook my head to snap back to the present. Lets leave that story there.


    Next up, Evangeline.


    Frontier Guardian.


    There wasnt much room for interpretation here.


    Guardian of the Border.


    The one who guards the front lines.


    A fitting title for the heir of the Cross family, who had been guarding this fortress city at the southernmost tip of the continent.


    Ive never seen Damiens job before.


    Magibullet Marksman.


    Its also the title of a famous German opera. (TL Note: The Korean word used here was  . This literally trantes into Demons Archer. But, in this context, we are talking about Magibullets. Also,   is the Korean title used for Der Freischtz, which trantes to The Marksman. As such, I tranted it as Magibullet Marksman.)


    Im entirely ignorant about that side of things, so while Ive heard of the operas name, Im not familiar with its content.


    Well, Ill understand it as an advanced title for a magic archer.


    Anyway, these were their job titles. Now, lets check out their ultimate skills.


    I tapped on Lucass ultimate skill [Divine Descent], Evangelines ultimate skill [Final Fortress], and Damiens ultimate skill [Showdown] to bring up their descriptions


    "Senior! What have you been doing there the whole time?"


    Huh?


    A voice suddenly called out.


    Startled, I looked up to find the other four party members staring at me. Evangeline was waving dramatically.


    "We called you over to celebrate, but youre over there cackling like a viin... Come over! Join us!"


    "..."


    Hearing that, I felt... odd.


    It was like being the parent at a childs school performance, engrossed in recording the event with a smartphone camera.


    Of course, understanding the exact stats of the party members through the system window was crucial.


    But right now, it was a time to celebrate these folks sessful third ss advancement.


    "Fine. Ill figure out the ultimate skill descriptionter. Its much quicker to get a feel for its performance in actualbat anyway."


    Rather than the system window, I looked at my colleagues with my own eyes.


    I closed the system window and approached my party members. pping my hands, I asked, "Alright, what should we do for fun?"


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the same time.


    Downtown Crossroad. The barracks.


    "Im back. Phew... The others are having another drink and willeter."


    When Kun returned to the barracks.


    ng-!


    "Cough!"


    Kureha, who had been cooking something in the kitchen, dropped a te. Startled, Kun rushed into the kitchen.


    "I told you I was going to eat, you shouldve rested. This guy seriously never listens...!"


    Kuns eyes widened in shock.


    It was only then that he noticed his brothers right arm had turned mummified.


    Kureha hurriedly pulled his sleeve down to hide his right arm, but it was toote.


    "Brother, your right arm...?"


    "Ah, this, well..."


    Waving his hand, Kureha gave a wry smile, "I ended up in a situation where I had to use force... haha. Thats how it happened."


    "..."


    "Its just like my left leg! I got used to it quickly. Its not inconvenient at all! Really, you dont have to worry!"


    Trying to sound upbeat, Kureha was met with Kuns somber voice, "Why did you keep it a secret from me?"


    "...There was no point in telling you."


    Facing his visibly upset brother, Kureha defended himself, "Its a curse that cant be cured anyway. I thought Id rather hide it than cause unnecessary worry."


    "...Kureha."


    Picking up on something, Kun asked slowly, "Is that curse because of the blood that flows in our veins?"


    "..."


    "A monster wolf in the dungeon said something. That Im his descendant... The curse on your body, is it rted to that wolf monster?"


    There was no hiding it now.


    Kureha slowly nodded, "Yes."


    "You knew from the beginning. That monster blood runs in us."


    "...Yes."


    "Why didnt you tell me?"


    Anger shed in Kuns eyes.


    "Why is it that only you know everything?"


    "..."


    "Do you have other secrets from me?"


    "Kun."


    "Tell me. Everything. Now."


    The little brother, who once was so tiny that Kureha could lift him with one arm, had grown into a young man, taller than Kureha himself.


    Looking at his brother and the coin ne around his neck, Kureha closed his eyes tightly.


    Old memories shed by.


    The Chinese Maple Tree.


    Their father who cursed Kun.


    The vigers turning into wolves.


    The burning houses. Screams and the smell of blood. Death everywhere.


    The hellish night of the full moon...


    How could he exin all of that?


    "..."


    The little brother who easily believed it was all the empires fault no longer existed. Kun had grown up too much.


    But, even if his head had grown bigger and his body taller, did he really have to remind him of those horrific memories?


    Wasnt it happier not to remember...?


    So Kureha hesitated, and Kun had staged a rebellion.


    "Why cant you speak, Kureha! Does what I say not make sense to you?!"


    "Kun, I... I just want to protect you."


    Kureha reached out with his left hand and patted his younger brothers shoulder.


    "Just give me a bit more time. Ill tell you everything someday."


    "..."


    Kun, who felt treated like a child by Kureha, irritably shook off his brothers hand.


    "Do you still see me as that weakling kid who couldnt even walk properly back then?"


    "Kun."


    "What? You want to protect me? Cut the crap! Im already protecting our bandits, and you!"


    Grinding his teeth, Kun turned and left.


    "Live your whole life clinging and wallowing alone like that, damn it."


    "Kun! Wait..."


    Boom!


    Kun left the quarters, mming the door shut.


    "..."


    Kureha sighed deeply and looked around the kitchen. Food, prepared but now cold,y spread out.


    No matter how much he grew, in Kurehas eyes, his brother was still that frail child from that day.


    A child that needed to be fed, protected, and cared for.


    "Its all because of my guilt, I know..."


    He knew.


    But he didnt have the courage to say.


    The mistake he made that day, and the curse his brother would have to bear when he died someday...


    Kureha sighed and looked out the window. The moon had already risen in the sky.


    The moon, which upied more than half of the horizon, was slowly growing fuller.


    ***


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon. Zone 7: Wolfs Lair.


    Contrary to its name, it was a massive underground pub.


    A creaking signboard in the darkness read Wolfs Lair.


    From here, a horde of werewolves poured out. Leading them was Wolf King Lunared.


    With only three days left to the defensive battle from the Crossroad,


    The Lake Kingdoms monster army was setting out.


    Hundreds of werewolves marched in an orderly parade towards the northern gate of Lake Kingdom.


    The aura exuded by the elite monsters under Wolf King was sharp as des.


    It was when Lunared and his entourage reached the square in front of Lake Kingdoms northern gate.


    sh! sh-!


    Bright beams of light shooting from the square, splitting the sky, caught Lunareds eye, making him click his tongue.


    "Theyve already started."


    Stepping into the square, the beams were even more visible.


    sh-!


    Nameless.


    She was swinging her sword, emitting those beams of light, annihting the monsters. And countless werewolves were lunging at her, baring their teeth and shing their ws.


    They were the bait division, keeping Nameless upied.


    While the main force led by Lunared exited Lake Kingdom, their role was to divert Namelesss attention.


    Each time they were hit by the beams Nameless unleashed, the bait division vaporized into a ssh of blood.


    Lunared would have loved to have a life-or-death battle with Nameless, but he was unsure of what punishment he would receive from the Demon King if he did.


    "Lets y after I finish this job first, Nameless..."


    Muttering to himself, Lunared led his main force towards the northern gate of Lake Kingdom.


    Kuguugugung...!


    The rusty iron doors, tightly closed, began to slowly part.


    "...! Stop, Lunared!"


    Nameless swung her sword with force as she noticed Lunared approaching the gate.


    Light exploded, and all the wolves in the vicinity were decimated.


    "Hah, hah, hah!"


    Catching her breath, Nameless wiped the blood that sshed onto her cheek. Lunared stood still, gazing at her intently.


    "You seem worn out, Nameless."


    "..."


    "Just a century ago, you didnt tire so easily. Now you seem to wobble even facing these lowly foes?"


    "You dont seem at your best either, Lunared."


    Nameless retorted coldly. A flicker of irritation passed through Lunareds eyes.


    "What nonsense! Im in top form."


    "I only hear one heartbeat though?"


    Grinning slyly, Nameless thrust her sword towards the Wolf King.


    "Did you lose one somewhere?"


    "..."


    Silently, Lunared touched his chest, furrowing his brow.


    When he faced the wrath of the Demon King, one of his two hearts was crushed. Not just a vital organ, the heart was also the source of his magic power. Losing one meant he wasnt at his full strength. Yet, the Wolf King smirked.


    "Hmph! Do I need two hearts to annihte a mere human? I intentionally discarded one."


    "Which one did you lose?"


    Narrowing her eyes, Nameless asked, "Between the heart of a wolf and the heart of a human, which one remains?"


    "Why would I care? As long as one pumps blood through my body, its sufficient."


    "Indeed."


    A knowing smile crept onto the lips of Nameless, who had her eyes closed, listening intently.


    "Lunared. Listen. Youre no match for Ash."


    "What?"


    "Even if I let you go now, your army will suffer a gruesome death. Youll never return here. Yet, I will still stop you with all my might."


    Nameless, gripping her sword, dered with a cold determination, "Because its my duty."


    "..."


    A wicked grin formed on Lunareds lips as he slowly turned towards the za where Nameless stood.


    "I was ordered to avoid you... but I cant. I need to p that smug face of yours before proceeding."


    The royal guards tried to intervene, but Lunared, ignoring thempletely, headed straight for Nameless.


    Amidst a za littered with wolf corpses, Nameless and Lunared stood facing each other, sword against ws.


    "No matter how much you sacrifice yourself here, theres no salvation for you, discarded princess."


    "I never wished for any."


    Nameless chuckled, "I just want to sink to the bottom of thiske and die with all of you."


    The next moment, the two mighty beings charged at each other, colliding in a fierce sh.


    ***


    Time flowed unrelentingly.


    The crescent moon grew fuller.


    Soon, it would be a full moon.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    A few dayster, past noon.


    Standing atop the city walls, I swallowed a dry lump in my throat.


    Atst, it was the day of Stage 10.


    Regr defense battles were always tense, but today was a boss stage. It was naturally more nerve-wracking.


    It seems easier than I thought.


    I recalled the Vampire Legion that had sprung out in Stage 5.


    Those bastards had ridiculous tricks and held horrifying strength.


    The Werewolf Legion was also formidable in terms of raw power, but the Vampire Legion was undeniably a tougher opponent.


    Those bastards would resurrect after dying, right?


    Moreover, due to the penalty for the Werewolf Legions intrusion in the previous Stage 9, no dark event had urred.


    ording to Aider, several other penalties had also been imposed on the Werewolf Legion.


    Probably, the Werewolf Legion I faced in the game now had a lower spec.


    I can definitely handle this.


    I scanned the top of the city walls.


    Crowded with various defensive weapons and artifacts, soldiers in fine armor and weapons, and dozens of hero characters ready for battle.


    Confidence surged within me. I nodded in satisfaction.


    "Theyreing!"


    Just then, a scout shouted loudly. I raised a telescope and scanned the southern ins.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Hundreds of werewolves kicked up dust clouds as they emerged from the other side of the ins.


    Chills ran down my spine. So, these monsters have finallye!


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 10]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1 body


    - Lv.45 White Werewolf<Elite> : 4 bodies


    - Lv.35 Gray Werewolf<Elite> : 245 bodies


    - Lv.30 Brown Werewolf : 450 bodies


    Exactly 700 in total.


    After swallowing hard, I stretched out my hand to the side.


    Instantly, the soldiers rushed to the cannons and ballistae, preparing to fire.


    Once those bastards got closer, I nned to give them a mouthful of the famed Crossroads crossfire.


    But then,


    Thud! Thud! Thud...!


    The werewolves, advancing in formation, suddenly stopped.


    They were precisely outside the range of our artillery. The werewolves halted their march, merely marching in ce.


    Dust clouds continued to rise around the werewolf pack, but time stood still.


    Our artillery troops were sweating cold beads. I blinked, bewildered. What are they doing?


    Could it be a e-at-me" tactic?


    Whats ae-at-me tactic?


    Literally, Youe at me.


    Its a strategy where you keep a distance and provoke from afar, waiting for the opponent to break their defense and attack.


    To fight on a more advantageous battleground.


    In a defense game, its the stance I, as a yer, always take.


    You think you can fight? Come to the walls! That sort of vibe.


    ... But now, it seemed like the werewolf bastards were challenging us from the ins, as if saying, If you want to kill us, abandon your defense ande out.


    While a typical monster legion would immediately attack the nearest human, these were intelligent werewolves under the directmand of the Nightmare Legion Commander.


    Thats why they could pull off such antics.


    Damn, this is hrious.


    I let out a hollowugh. Do you think Id leave?


    In the game, there was a time limit to clear, forcing me to shed blood and tears as I went out to the ins to fight them off.


    But here, theres no such time constraint.


    Moreover, on this side, we had the overwhelming advantage of the city walls and the siege weapons.


    Why would I give up the home ground advantage and fight them on their terms?


    I lifted my telescope to observe them. Through the billowing clouds of dust, I could see four giant white werewolves, and seated between them on a chair was a werewolf with silvery-red fur.


    Lunared.


    Our eyes met, and the Wolf King gave a cruel, sly smile, beckoning me with a finger, as if inviting me toe out.


    My eyebrows twitched involuntarily.


    That bastard?


    Soon, the thick dust raised by the werewolves movement obscured Lunared from my view.


    I clenched my teeth and put away the telescope.


    Even if it kills me, Im noting out, you bastards!


    Wait for days or months if you want! Come in if you dare!


    ***


    Night fell.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Those damn wolves hadnt advanced an inch, just constantly shuffling their feet.


    Given that werewolves received buffs under moonlight, I assumed they would make their move then.


    But they didnt. Basking in the moonlight, their faces looked even more spirited, yet they remained stationary. What the hell are they doing, damn it!


    With their natural healing abilities and the boost they received from the moonlight, the werewolves seemed as lively as ever.


    In contrast, our soldiers on the walls were clearly exhausted.


    It made sense. The wolves had been constantly stirring, keeping our defenses on high alert, though they hadnt actually attacked. Our forces had been in a state of battle readiness for over half a day, burning both their stamina and will.


    The condition of our soldiers had noticeably worsened.


    "Ive never seen such restless creatures before..."


    Lucas, following myment, narrowed his eyes, adding, "They always used to attack directly and quickly. Its as if theyre purposely wasting time to drain our energy."


    "It feels like were at war with humans."


    I shut my mouth tight, a chill running down my spine.


    In any case, I couldnt let our soldiers suffer through another sleepless night.


    I divided them into two groups, instructing them to rest in shifts.


    The same went for the members of the hero party. I told them to disperse and sleep until I called upon them.


    They were our most important force; their stamina was crucial.


    Watching myrades settle into makeshift sleeping spots or sitting and resting at various points on the walls, I leaned back in my chair, keeping a close watch on the enemy lines.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Under the moonlight, the werewolves moved in a disciplined rhythm.


    How long were they nning to do this?


    Was their goal to wear us out? Or were they genuinely hoping wed lower our defenses ande out to attack them?


    What are you thinking, Lunared...?


    ***


    ...The night passed, and dawn broke. Morning shifted into afternoon. A full day had passed since they first revealed themselves.


    Citizens began to tremble in unease as, for the first time ever, monsters had not been repelled for over a day.


    Historically, the citys defenses had never endured a siege for more than a day.


    Moreover, with the monsters continuously stomping their feet and growling all day...


    The citizens grew anxious. Many began to inquire if they should seek refuge, just like during thest defensive battle.


    The refuge built outside the citys northern walls was better equipped for emergencies. So, in the event of a crisis, it certainly seemed like a safer option for survival.


    I announced that any citizen who wanted to could take shelter in the refuge.


    Upon hearing this, more than half of the citys inhabitants swiftly packed their belongings and headed to the refuge. After all, safety first.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Those damn wolves still stirred up dust with their incessant stomping, but the soldiers atop the walls seemed to have adapted to the situation.


    Soldiers took turns returning to the barracks for rest.


    Along the way, some deposited their equipment in need of repair at the cksmiths, and some of the heroes began to vanish beneath the walls, attending to their own matters.


    Things had ckened.


    They had gotten toox.


    But one couldnt entirely me the soldiers and heroes.


    Those damn wolves showed no sign ofunching an attack. What could one do?


    Better to rest a bit and be ready for when they did attack than to stay constantly tensed and exhausted when the actual confrontation began.


    "Your Majesty, Ill go take care of the patients at the temple."


    "Oh, and Ill stop by the alchemy workshop and then check on the situation at the refuge. Ill be back soon."


    Saintess Margarita and Lilly approached me and spoke. I readily nodded.


    These two, along with three auxiliary heroes, formed a party of five  they were thest reserve unit.


    Even if the wolf bastards began their march again, these five could join the defense at the walls a bitter.


    Moreover, both of them had previously overseen the construction and management of the refuge. Given that the citizens stay at the refuge might be longer than anticipated, theyd want to assess the situation.


    "Take care of your tasks and return. If something happens, Ill shoot a re. Join immediately."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Well be back soon! Stay strong, everyone!"


    Saintess Margarita and Lillys five-member party disappeared beneath the walls.


    Watching the soldiers and heroes moving up and down the walls, I let out a long yawn.


    "Things are getting dragged out..."


    ***


    As the sun began to set in the east, signaling the onset of night, the opposite western sky revealed a rising full moon.


    It was a full moon.


    A blood moon.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Was it my imagination? As the full moon rose, the stomping noises of the wolves seemed to grow fiercer.


    And then, suddenly,


    Howl!


    Hooooowl!


    The wolves, almost in unison, tilted their heads to the sky and began howling.


    The howls of hundreds of werewolves filled the vast ins.


    The drowsy soldiers on the wall snapped to attention.


    I swallowed hard.


    It cant be... Were they waiting for the full moon?


    Werewolves, by nature, receive a buff from moonlight, and its effect maximizes on a full moon night.


    If they were waiting for the full moon to receive their most powerful buff, then their behavior over thest day made sense.


    Ha!


    I snorted in both amusement and disbelief.


    A month ago or even today, no matter how powerful a buff you received, you werent invincible.


    At best, you would be a bit faster, a bit fiercer.


    Yet, when facing the crossfire from our side, they scattered all the same.


    Stop dilly-dallying and hurry up! Just knock them all out!


    I raised the telescope to scrutinize their camp. As the sun was setting, I wanted to get onest look.


    Damn.


    But the dust cloud they had stirred up was so thick that I couldnt see anything clearly.


    Especially Lunared. After catching a glimpse of him at the start, I hadnt been able to spot him again.


    It was as if... he had slipped away from his own camp...


    ...?


    In that moment, chills ran down my spine.


    Thud!


    I threw the telescope to the ground and pressed my hand against my forehead. Hold on, just a second.


    Why were they noisily moving about and howling?


    I had assumed it was to distract our soldiers and break our formation. But what if it wasnt?


    To divert attention to themselves?


    Why would they want all eyes on them? Obviously, to distract from something else.


    What were they trying to hide?


    Distract the enemy with noise from the east and attack from the west.


    This basic military strategy came to mind.


    If, while their main force was loudly drawing our attention, they had dispatched a separate unit under the cover of night and the dust cloud?


    But where would they send this separate unit? Those monster bastards always attack the southern wall of Crossroad...


    Mid-thought, my eyes widened in realization.


    Why had I assumed they would only attack the southern wall of Crossroad?


    Thend in front of Crossroads southern wall was a in.


    Whereas, the areas in front of the eastern and western walls were swamps, and the region around the northern wall was rugged mountain terrain.


    Due to these geographical features, and the proximity to the Lake Kingdom dungeon, the monsters, always seeking the shortest route to kill humans, had always attacked the southern wall.


    It was the same in the game. In fact, the game didnt even manage the walls on the north, east, or west sides.


    Only the southern wall saw anybat.


    But this was reality.


    And for these nefariously cunning werewolves, crossing the swamp, traversing the mountains, and nking to attack a less-defended wall was entirely possible...!


    ...Wait a second.


    Then it hit me.


    The refuge.


    Built in anticipation of an attack by Jormungandr, it was... located outside the northern wall.


    If the Werewolf Legion truly had dispatched a separate unit.


    And if this unit were to storm the refuge-


    Damn it.


    I wasnt certain. But I had a bad feeling.


    In desperation, I shouted.


    Strengthen the defenses at the eastern, western, and northern gates! ce barricades outside the refuge by the northern gate!


    Huh?


    Lucas, startled by my outburst, questioned, and I yelled back at him.


    Tell everyone to get inside the walls! Now-!


    ***


    North-east of Crossroad. The Refuge.


    Why are these monsters taking their time this go around, Lilly?


    A worried citizen asked, and Lilly responded with a smile.


    Dont worry. Our troops will handle them soon enough. Just one more night here and it will all be fine.


    "Its unsettling, isnt it? Ive been living here for nearly 20 years, and Ive never seen monsters manipte time like this before."


    "Haha. You know our lord, dont you? Theyve defeated even the fiercest monsters before. This time will be no different."


    "I do trust our lord, but..."


    Lilly, after finishing repairs on the malfunctioning alchemical water purification system, offered aforting smile to a groaning citizen.


    Not far off, Saintess Margarita was attending to the sick.


    The atmosphere in the refuge was palpably tense, a stark difference from normal. This prolonged standoff with the horde of monsters was casting a grim shadow.


    The faint sound of monsters footsteps and howls reverberated all the way to where they were.


    ...Itll be okay. I just need to do what I have to do.


    Suppressing the rising anxiety, Lilly wiped the sweat from her brow and looked around to see if there were other systems that needed fixing.


    Thats when it happened.


    "Ah! No!"


    "Arghhh!"


    The screams of the guards echoed harshly.


    As Lilly and the startled citizens turned their heads in that direction


    "What the?"


    Holding the body of a guard torn in half, a massive werewolf with silver-red streaks wasughing malevolently.


    "Theres plenty of tasty prey here, isnt there~?"

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Ash realized it all toote.


    From the beginning, Lunared had nned a diversion.


    He intuitively knew that a direct confrontation against the monsters defense line would be futile.


    He had lost a heart and before setting out, he had a skirmish with Nameless, even sustaining a direct hit from a sword.


    Yet that wasnt all; as soon as he emerged on the surface, various restrictions were imposed upon his entire legion.


    A head-on battle was distinctly disadvantageous.


    So, why not fight dirty?


    While ostentatiously drawing attention, he covertly moved a portion of his elite troops.


    Using the dust cloud raised by his subordinates and the cover of night, he managed to slip out of the main group and circled around the vast battlefield.


    Bypassing the heavily guarded southern wall of the human army, he decided to attack the three other gates.


    He split his detachment into three. Lunared personally decided to attack the north.


    To avoid detection, he took a detour around a rugged mountain, and after a day and a half, he finally reached a point where the northern gate of the fortress was in sight.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Seeing the human soldiers surrounding him, brandishing their spears, Lunared chuckled silently.


    "Seriously, life is full of surprises. What a delightful gift. Hehehe."


    "..."


    "..."


    With tense expressions, the refuge guards gripped their spears.


    None among them were hero characters. They were all just ordinary soldiers.


    Normally, they wouldnt have been able to stand in front of the Nightmare Legionmander. Theyd either wet themselves or faint, screaming in terror.


    The sinister aura emitted by amander-level monster was that powerful.


    However-


    "AAAAHHH!"


    "Its a monster, a monster!"


    "Run! Get inside the gate-!"


    Right behind them, ordinary people screamed and fled in terror.


    They realized that if they retreated, everyone would be ughtered.


    So, they had no choice but to grip their spears. With no other option, they stood their ground, even if they were mere meat shields in front of that monster.


    As armored and armed individuals, it was their duty not to flee.


    Lunared, observing the humans who were terrified but did not retreat, nodded in appreciation.


    "Brave little creatures."


    Then - his ws swiped.


    SWISH! SWOOSH!


    A bloody spectacle unfolded.


    Spears snapped like twigs, armors folded like paper.


    Bodies crumbled like mounds of dirt, lives evaporated like droplets in the scorching desert.


    Against the wolf kings de-like ws, the noble resistance of ordinary humans meant absolutely nothing.


    The guards were mercilessly ughtered.


    "I live for the struggle."


    In front of the scattered bodies of the guards, Lunared slowly bowed his head in respect.


    "Thus, fallen warriors, I salute you. Your willpower was a rather tasty appetizer."


    Soon after, a cruel smile formed on the wolf kings lips.


    "Now, shall we begin the main course - the massacre?"


    Behind such a wolf king, about twenty ferocious werewolves also shared a wicked grin.


    The distance from the refuge to the northern gate was short.


    However, the number of citizens inside the refuge was far too many.


    The citizens, rushing towards the gate, caused a bottleneck at the gate entrance.


    People screamed in panic, rushing to the safety within the walls. They pushed, tripped, and let out harrowing screams.


    Total chaos.


    It was one of Lunareds favorite scenes to behold.


    But just as the werewolves advanced on their prey, iling like fish caught in a


    Suddenly.


    Five humans stood in the way of the monsters.


    "Ho,"


    A glint of interest shed in Lunareds eyes.


    "Some of them might actually prove useful."


    Blocking the werewolves were Lilly and Saintess Margaritas reserve party.


    Margarita, trembling, cast a shield spell, and atop Lillys head, a ball of fire levitated.


    The other three hesitated slightly, raising their weapons.


    "They dont seem like proper fighters...but oh well, theyll be fun to y with."


    Crack. Crack.


    Lunared cracked his knuckles and ordered his subordinates.


    "Devour them."


    About twenty of his werewolf minions nodded, bending forward in anticipation.


    Swish! Swipe!


    Long, sharp ws emerged from their fingers. Lilly and Margaritas faces paled at the sight.


    Thebat capability of these five reserves was pitiable.


    They had bravely stepped forward to fight, but how long could they possibly hold these monsters off?


    Grrrr...


    Grrrrrr!


    The salivating werewolves lunged at the five.


    Now!


    Boom!


    The fireball Lilly shot exploded upon the leading werewolf.


    The explosion was massive, and the charred werewolf crumbled to the ground.


    It was amendable magic attack from a Level 30 R-ss magician. But that was as far as she could go. Theycked the power to fend off the rest.


    Nooo!


    Gah?!


    Their protective shield shattered instantly, and the five of them were cornered.


    Drooling, the werewolves closed in on their prey.


    Then


    Bang-!


    From afar, a distant gunshot rang out.


    Whoosh!


    Like a streak of light, something pierced through the leading werewolf.


    Recognizing the object, Lilly murmured, "A bullet...?!


    It was a bullet.


    The bullet that had pierced the forehead of the front werewolf continued on to prate the neck of the one beside it and then lodged in the chest of another.


    Three werewolves spat blood and copsed simultaneously.


    Lunared, along with the other werewolves, was taken aback.


    "...What is this?"


    Lunared, observing his subordinates who had been taken down by a single bullet, narrowed his eyes in fury.


    "Where the hell-"


    Bang-!


    Before he could finish, another bullet came whizzing by. It was then that Lunared could pinpoint the snipers location.


    The southern wall.


    From the distant southern wall, barely visible as a speck, bullets flew across the entire city of Crossroad tond here, outside the northern wall.


    And they did so without losing any momentum!


    Thud! Thump! Thump-!


    Another three were taken down. As Lunared looked down at his subordinates, who were dropping like flies, heughed.


    "You dare challenge me with such tricks?"


    Then


    sh!


    Suddenly, a blue magic core teleported out of thin air. It was themonly seen R-ss magic core.


    And then,


    Boom! Rumble!


    In a sh, an R-ranked magic core acted as the nucleus, pulling bricks and wooden fragments from thin air. Before anyone could react, a massive cubic structure had formed and nted itself firmly on the ground.


    It was a grotesque building with a massive body, studded all over with thick, shield-shaped armaments. It looked remarkably sturdy.


    Lunared couldnt help butugh in disbelief.


    "What on Earth is this?"


    ***


    "Its called a [Shield Turret], pup."


    I murmured, sighing in relief as I read the words [Instation Complete!] in the system window before me.


    Before my eyes, the entire city wall was spread out like a 3D blueprint.


    I was back in stage 2, faced with the familiar screen for installing defense towers.


    Around the Crossroad city walls, the map could be opened to precisely pinpoint instation spots.


    In other areas, this feature wasnt avable; magic cores were simply tossed out and structures were erected.


    Regardless, I had just installed the newly researched defense tower, the [Shield Turret], in front of the north gate.


    While this defense towercked offensive capabilities, it excelled in other areas.


    A tower specialized in provocation and tanking.


    It serves as a temporary tank, effectively drawing monsters attention and absorbing their attacks.


    Given the absence of a frontline tank hero on the battlefield, theres no other defense tower more useful at this moment.


    "Dont underestimate it, monster," I sneered.


    "Yes, I may have screwed up due to a momentarypse, but Im a veteran with 742 rounds in this game, you bastard."


    Of course, I had more than a few tricks up my sleeve!


    The Shield Turret would grab the monsters attention, and Damiens sniping would thin their numbers. With that, a makeshift defense line had been established.


    It might not hold for long, but it should buy us enough time until reinforcements arrive.


    Once I send defense troops to the northeast-


    "Lord!"


    It was then. Lucass urgent shout broke through the chaos.


    "The main force of those beasts is charging!"


    "!"


    I clenched my teeth, turning to the south.


    Under a moonlight that illuminated the southern ins as if it were day,


    Awooooo!


    Awooooooo-!


    A long, haunting howl filled the air, signaling the Werewolf Legions advance.


    Seems like they grew impatient just sitting around.


    The main werewolf force began sprinting towards the southern wall at a terrifying speed.


    Damn it! Theyreing at us from all sides!


    But these mutts should think twice.


    Do they really think someone with my experience in this game cant handle this much?


    "Lucas!"


    In a split second, having assessed the situation, I issued an order.


    "Im delegatingmand to you! Take charge of the southern wall and fend off their main force!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "3rd and 4th party, along with four mages from the magic battalion, reassemble under Lucassmand! Focus on defending the southern wall!"


    Id kept the 3rd and 4th backup parties and had Fox, Rabbit, Kitty, and Piggy from the magic battalion ready as a firepower team.


    With ample troops, solid defenses, and Lucas overseeing it, I wasnt too worried about the southern wall, even with the enemys main force approaching.


    "Damien!"


    Turning my head, I called out to Damien, who continued sniping towards the north.


    "Keep sniping here! Focus on the north until the citizens in the northern shelter are safely evacuated. If the situation bes critical on the east and west, assist them as well. Im counting on you!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    From the southern walls to the north, east, and west.


    It was an insane directive to cover the entire perimeter of the city, but Damien did not hesitate, and I didnt consider it an excessivemand either.


    Damien had that much capability.


    Evangeline, Junior, and the Penal Squad!


    I gestured to the north as I called out the remaining hero characters.


    Were heading to the scene! Right now!


    Yes, sir!


    Every second counts! Run!


    Well lead the way!


    Whoosh!


    Evangeline was the first to rush along the walls towards the north, moving as swiftly as a flying squirrel. The Penal Squad hastily descended below the walls and began to sprint directly towards the north.


    After issuing a few more instructions to Lucas, I too was about to descend from the walls when Junior extended her hand to me.


    Hold on, Your Highness. Ill get you there swiftly.


    You can use flying magic or something?


    I can do a simr trick.


    As I grasped Juniors hand, she conjured a wind, lifting us gracefully into the air.


    We soared, gliding like paragliders from the walls down to the city streets.


    Uponnding in front of the barracks, I shouted to the soldiers rushing out in haste.


    All waiting troops! Reorganize into three squads! Squad 1 to the east gate, Squad 2 to the west gate, and Squad 3 to the north gate! Move out immediately!


    Yes, Lord!


    Thanks to their experience from previous defensive battles, the soldiers were notably quick in their actions.


    Almost immediately, the reorganized soldiers began running in their designated directions.


    As I was about to take hold of Juniors hand and fly once more with her wind magic, Kureha stumbled out of the barracks.


    What on earth... What is happening, Your Highness?


    Its best you stay hidden inside the barracks, Kureha.


    I gritted my teeth, staring intently at the northern city gate.


    Its aplete mess out there.


    Kureha looked around, following my gaze, and swallowed hard, his face pale with shock.


    mes were erupting from the east and west gates. Dark smoke rose menacingly into the sky.


    Civilians who had sought refuge were now fleeing into the city through the north gate, continuously screaming in terror and shedding tears. The entire city was in utter chaos.


    I shuddered.


    Tonight seems like its going to be a long one.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Rushing toward the northern wall, I continually berated myself internally.


    I had yed this game up to the 742nd round.


    The experience umted then had be a formidable asset, helping me manage the hellish front lines of this ce all this time.


    But what about now?


    Blinded by the games rule that monsters always attack humans on the shortest route, therefore fighting only at the southern wall, I failed to consider other possibilities.


    My experience in the game, yed 742 times, had rigidified my thinking.


    I had thought the battlefield of this fortress was only the southern wall because that was the rule in the game.


    However, the werewolves had circumvented it.


    Not only the wall but they also went around the games rule. And it worked wonders.


    I should do the same!


    Biting my lip lightly, I urged myself on.


    Dont be trapped within the rules, Ash! Think above them!


    This ce was already beyond a gameit was reality.


    There were numerous ways to bypass the rules of the game. Everything depended on my actions.


    One shouldnt be ruled by the rules.


    One should rule the rules.


    ...!


    In that moment, a vague realization brushed past my mind.


    The question that had tormented me in recent weeks.


    And the key to leading this defense to sess.


    The answer that ties everything together shimmered before my eyes, as elusive as a mirage.


    Struggling to organize my thoughts, gritting my teeth, I dashed towards the northern gate with Junior.


    ***


    At the northern gate.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    True to its name, the Shield Turret had a cannon gate.


    Although it didnt deal significant damage, the cannon fired bullets that applied a taunting effect to the hit opponents.


    Thump! Thump! Boom-boom!


    The Shield Turret faithfully executed its role, firing taunting bullets in all directions, drawing the werewolves to itself.


    The problem was,


    Crack! Creak!


    Creak!


    The hastily constructed Shield Turrets armor was too thin to withstand the powerful attacks of the werewolves.


    Kaboom!


    The turrets armor shattered, bursting in all directions.


    Half-destroyed, werewolves clinging to the turret all howled in unison.


    Awooo!


    Awoooo-!


    Then, to these werewolves,


    Whizz-!


    A magic bullet flew in like a ray of light.


    It was a magic bullet shot by Damien from the southern wall, a brutal snipe that effortlessly took down three at a shot.


    However,


    ng!


    It was deflected.


    Lunared, entering the bullets trajectory, blocked the magic bullet with all his might.


    A satisfied smile graced the face of the Nightmare Legion Commander.


    "Well done, sniper!"


    Every time the Wolf Kings w-like nails, reflecting the moonlight, swung around, Damiens magic bullets disintegrated, scattering like stardust.


    "But this wont prate my ws! Bring something stronger! Come on, hurry!"


    Responding to that, a more potent snipe came flying in.


    Zing-!


    [Ruin Magibullet].


    It was a powerful magic bullet shot by Damien with his 2nd skill.


    Recognizing the immense power of the magic bullet, glowing red like a malevolent star, Lunared immediately sensed its threat.


    So, he didnt block it.


    Thunk! Thud! Whack!


    Twisting his body, he narrowly avoided the demonic bullet. The heads of the three werewolf minions exploded into fragments. Lunaredughed softly.


    "Ah, so thats its power."


    He had gauged the might of the demonic bullet by sacrificing the lives of his three minions.


    Screeeee-!


    As the next [Ruin Magibullet] approached, Lunared readied himself, intertwining his ten ws, as if casting a in front of him.


    "Now, try and pierce through!"


    ngggg-!


    The meshed ten ws collided with the bullet mid-air. Intense sparks scattered in all directions.


    The [Ruin Magibullet] managed to break five of Lunareds ws and crack the other five. Yet, it halted just in front of Lunareds face.


    "Damaging my ws like this, impressive."


    Lunared, looking satisfied, flicked his massive hand downwards.


    As the broken and cracked ws shattered onto the ground, new, sharp ws, gleaming with a metallic sheen, sprouted from his fingertips almost instantaneously.


    It was as if he was unsheathing freshly forged des.


    "But that wont be enough to touch the heart of this Wolf King."


    Lunaredughed gleefully as he countered every iing missile with his ws.


    "This wont stop my advance!"


    While Lunared deflected Damiens bullets, the other werewolvespletely destroyed the shield turret. Smoke billowed from the turret, its magic core utterly obliterated.


    After ripping out the remnants of the magic core and tossing them aside, the werewolves, with their eyes gleaming with bloodlust, turned their gaze to the northern gate of Crossroad.


    "Move out, my wolf pack."


    Leading his minions, Lunared began to advance.


    "Lets indulge in a night of ughter."


    Lunared, at the forefront, brushed off Damiens bullets as he charged forward, and the rest of the werewolves followed in a rush.


    Meanwhile, the northern gate of Crossroad was still a chaotic mess.


    "Please let us in!"


    "We need to get inside! The monsters areing!"


    "Ah! Ahhhhh!"


    The evacuating citizens were packed together, unable to enter the gate, screaming in terror as they looked over their shoulders at the approaching monsters.


    Then it happened.


    Thudding footsteps!


    "Chargeeee-ahhhhh!"


    A girl in armor leaped from the city walls, her tinum hair fluttering as shended gracefully.


    "How dare you make a fuss in my Crossroad territory-"


    Her emerald eyes shone with a sharp sh.


    "Clear the path!"


    From the southern walls to the northern ones, without stopping even once, Evangeline Cross arrived faster than anyone else.


    From atop the wall, sheunched herself, her enormous shield aimed straight at Lunared.


    "Too slow, shield knight."


    Lunared easily dodged the shield charge, smirking. But...


    "Im ance knight, you fluffy puppy-!"


    "...!"


    Evangeline swung thence hidden behind her shield.


    Bam!


    The power behind Evangelines lunge, backed by all her momentum, was immense.


    Lunared, attempting to stop the lunge with his hand, was met with an explosion of sparks and blood from within his grasp.


    Yet, in the end, Evangelines charge halted. Lunared, holding hernce in his hand, chuckled.


    "You did well, but is that all?"


    "Is that all you got, you little pup?"


    THWACK!


    Following closely was Damiens sniper shot that struck Lunareds hand, who was holding the tip of the spear.


    Lunared instinctively dodged, releasing his grip on Evangelines spear. Once free, Evangeline got up close to Lunared, alternating between smacking him with her shield and spear.


    The spear knight and the sniper were working together, cornering the nightmare legion leader.


    Blocking both the shield and the spear, as well as evading the sniper shots, Lunaredughed in satisfaction.


    "Youve coordinated quite well, humans!"


    Evangeline and Damiens duo was sessfully holding Lunared off.


    However...


    SWOOSH-!


    The remaining werewolves lunged, aiming to kill the citizens of the North Gate.


    About a dozen werewolves remained. Against hundreds of defenseless citizens, this number could ughter them as swiftly as a herd of sheep.


    "Block them!"


    Shooting fireballs, Lilly shouted.


    Lillys party of five and the North Gate guards stood in front of the werewolves, but couldnt hold out for long.


    The wolves knew very well that the human soldiers were trying to protect the civilians. So, they bypassed the soldiers and charged at the civilians.


    As the startled soldiers threw themselves in front of the civilians, the wolves turned their ws and teeth against the disoriented soldiers.


    "Ghah!"


    "Aargh!"


    "Stand your ground! Maintain the formation!"


    Lillys party and the soldiers were quickly killed or injured, but they couldnt retreat.


    Margarita desperately threw up shields and healing spells, and Lilly, gritting her teeth, summoned her magic to fire off fireballs. But their limits were clear.


    "Heh, heh..."


    "No more... magic..."


    As the shield magic faded and the fireballs ceased, there was no more strength left to hold the wolves back. The werewolves shifted their attention to easier prey.


    Unable to enter the castle gate, two children, a boy and a girl, who were conspicuously protruding outwards, were crying in each others embrace.


    As the wolves lunged at the two tasty-looking lives, swiping with their ws.


    "Eeek!"


    Lilly threw herself between the wolves and the children, taking the brunt of the wolves attack on her back.


    CRUNCH! CLANG!


    The wolves ws tore Lillys wheelchair to shreds.


    However, having taken the attacks on her back, Lilly was unharmed. The children she shielded, and the wolves that had shed with their ws, all looked bewildered.


    Holding the children close and protecting them, Lilly gave a weak smile.


    [me Skin].


    Her unique ability allowed her to evade all physical attacks at the cost of consuming magic.


    The problem? She was now truly out of magic.


    The werewolves surrounding Lilly shed relentlessly. Holding the children close, Lilly clenched her eyes shut.


    Since her first day at the monster front, she had always anticipated this end.


    But these innocent children in her embrace, how could they...


    In a matter of moments, her magic drained. Lilly whispered softly to the sobbing children.


    "Its okay, itll be over soon. Close your eyes."


    The children, shivering, closed their eyes.


    But Lilly didnt. She gritted her teeth, ring at the wolves shing at her.


    By any means, if I could muster up enough magic power, maybe I could take down at least one of them...!


    In that moment.


    Whoosh! Whoosh-!


    Arrows rained down from the side.


    Giant arrows shot from a great bow pierced through the throats of werewolves that were heading towards the other citizens.


    The wolves tumbled to the ground, letting out grotesque sounds.


    Simultaneously,


    Thunk! Th-th-th-thunk!


    Sturdy spear-like projectiles flew in, piercing through the bodies of the werewolves.


    The werewolves surrounding Lilly retreated rapidly, gnashing their teeth in desperation.


    Huh?


    A flustered Lilly opened her mouth slightly.


    This familiarbat style, could it be...?


    Just then, one stubborn werewolf, refusing to give up, lunged at Lilly with its ws bared once more.


    Faster than that swipe, a man wearing a hood and cape charged forward, spear in hand.


    Whoosh-!


    The spear cleanly impaled the werewolfs chest.


    Phew.


    The man expertly kicked the werewolfs chest to retrieve his spear and then, exhaling a sigh of relief, turned to Lilly.


    I apologize. I was a bitte ining back.


    Lillys eyes widened in recognition.


    Could it be...


    Upon removing his hood, the mans familiar face was revealed.


    Godhand...!


    Brushing back his distinct elvish teal hair, he shot Lilly a sly grin.


    The captain of the firepower team from Shadow Squad under Monster Frontline, Godhand, twirled his spear and took a stance.


    Shadow Squad Trio, reporting back to Monster Frontline as of now.


    Simrly removing their hoods, Bodybag and Burnout stood to Godhands left and right.


    Bodybag, using telekinesis, retrieved the thrown spears and levitated them in mid-air, while Burnout readied another arrow on his great bow, enchanting it with explosive properties.


    With eyes as cold as metal directed at the growling monsters in front of him, Godhand dered without hesitation.


    Were here to expel the monsters.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Ugh-


    Taking a deep breath,


    Charge!


    With a battle cry, Evangeline thrust hernce forward.


    Thence, glowing with a pure white light, tore through the space, charging forward.


    ng!


    Lunared effortlessly deflected the attack with a swing of his w. A smug smile was ying on his lips.


    It was clear: Lunared was far stronger than Evangeline.


    Evangelines desperate attacks were easily parried by Lunared, but...


    Zing-!


    Kuh!


    Every light attack from Lunared wasnding as a heavy blow on Evangeline.


    Each time Lunareds ws shimmered under the moonlight and cut through the air, tes attached to Evangelines armor were swept away.


    The armor that Evangeline currently wore was the Golem Armor.


    Severalyers of golem tes were stacked onto it, making its defense as reliable as any other top-tier armors.


    Yet, it was breaking.


    Like feathers scattering from a bird hit by a bullet, pieces of Evangelines tes shattered with each of Lunareds attacks.


    Damn it!


    Holding up her shield, marred with w marks, Evangeline tried to steady her breath.


    Scratches marred her pale cheeks and neck. Lunared licked the blood off his ws, giggling.


    To stand alone against the Nightmare Legion Commander. Quite brave.


    Its time to pay for your youthful arrogance, young knight.


    Throughout all this, Damiens sniping support continued.


    Without Damiens support, Evangeline would have already lost her life.


    Bang! Boom-!


    The problem was that Damiens sniping wasnt infinite.


    After exhausting the bullets of the ck Queen, Damien had refilled his magic power to continue sniping. But even that had run out.


    Now, he was providing sniping support with his second rifle, the Hunters Retribution. But its power was noticeably weaker.


    Snipers be formidable with their bullets and range; but without those, they are significantly weakened.


    Lunared kept deflecting the iing bullets as if swatting away pesky bugs.


    As the sniping grew weaker, Lunared shifted his remaining strength to intensify his attacks on Evangeline.


    Zing-!


    The Wolf Kings ws ruthlessly scraped the armor and shield,


    Thunk...!


    Thest of the tes attached to Evangelines armor fell off.


    Now only in the base structure of the Golem Armor, Evangeline tightly gripped her nearly shattered shield.


    Anyst words?


    A confident Lunared sneered.


    Ill listen. I have the courtesy to hear thest words of a human who held me off this long.


    Every time you open that trap of yours, its like youre barking. Sure youre not a dog?


    Evangeline smirked mischievously and subtly gestured behind her.


    If you wantst words, maybe you shouldve asked your minions first?


    ...!


    Shocked by her words, Lunared turned her gaze towards the northern gate.


    All the werewolves, who had been attacking the north gate with him,y dead.


    The three members of the Shadow Squad had timely joined the fray and with their overwhelming firepower, had torn through the wolves.


    Soldiers who had raced from the barracks joinedter than the rest, but they finished off the werewolves and orderly ushered the citizens into the city.


    Lunared let out a sarcasticugh.


    Ance knight and a sniper. His fight with this duo was so thrilling, he inadvertently overlooked the fact that all of his subordinates had died in the meantime.


    "These damned fools."


    Thud! Thwoosh!


    Godhand, who confirmed the kill of thest werewolf by thrusting twonces into its neck, withdrew his weapon and turned to look at Evangeline.


    "All the monsters have been dealt with, Evangeline."


    Observing the tattered shield hanging on Evangelines arm, Godhand transformed his twonces into arge shield. A fitting spell for a metal sorcerer.


    "Use this for now."


    Catching the shield thrown by Godhand, Evangeline gave a toothy grin.


    "Its reassuring to see you after so long, Godhand!"


    "Im d to be back on the monster front. The outside world has too many frightening events..."


    "Even more than this monster-infested ce?"


    "Haha."


    Godhand chuckled awkwardly and stood beside Evangeline.


    At the northern city wall, Burnout and Bodybag were setting up a giant ballista, and Saintess Margarita was bestowing heals and shields on Evangeline.


    "..."


    In her broken wheelchair on the ground, Lilly still held the boy and girl from before tightly in her embrace.


    Watching Godhands retreating figure, she murmured,


    "Well, Mad Wolf King. All your little dog minions are dead."


    Gripping her shield firmly, Evangeline jauntily faced Lunared.


    "What now? Think you can take on all of us alone?"


    Reinforcements kept arriving from the southern part of the city. Lunared silently watched the growing human shadows on the wall.


    "Excuse me, move aside! Make way!"


    Pushing past the citizens, even the Penal Squad arrived.


    With time, even more people would gather here. Eventually, Lunared alone might struggle to resist.


    "..."


    Lunared is strong.


    His strength is raw, unbridled force. It emanates from an unbelievably resilient body, an honest disy of martial might.


    Hence, his limits are evident.


    He cant resort to tricks and magic like other Nightmare Legionmanders to overturn the tide or perform miracles.


    Though his strength is monumental, when faced with an even greater force, he would lose without any variables.


    Thus, as a legionmander, Lunared never engages in directbat with an opponent stronger than himself.


    He ambushes, kidnaps, and employs every tactic at his disposal to introduce unpredictability.


    "Hoooh-"


    Taking a deep breath, Lunared...


    "Awooooooo!"


    Released a howl so fierce it seemed to pierce the heavens.


    Beneath the bright moonlit sky, the Wolf Kings cry resonated sharply.


    All around, people mped their ears shut, copsing to the ground, while citizens still evacuating either fainted or fell.


    Awooooo!


    Awooooo!


    Answering the Wolf Kings cry, from all around Crossroads battlefield, the howls of werewolves echoed.


    Covering her ears and staggering, Evangeline gritted her teeth.


    "What did he do? Call for reinforcements?"


    "Reinforcements?"


    With a smirk curling up at the corner of his mouth, Lunared took arge step forward.


    "The tables have turned, Lancer."


    "...?"


    "Count the number of you trying to stop me."


    Lunared gestured towards the northern gate.


    "Isnt it a bit excessive?"


    "What?"


    "I mean, all these soldiers gathered just to stop me, when Im here alone."


    Evangeline, with a baffled look, nced up at the northern wall.


    Indeed it was true.


    Battles against formidable monsters like Lunared should be handled by heroes, not regr soldiers.


    Yet, the northern wall was swarming with ordinary troops.


    The enemy had staged a surprise attack from behind.


    The regr civilians outside were now in danger.


    So, it made sense that the majority of the standby soldiers had rushed to this spot. But...


    "Arent the defenses on the east and west getting thinner?"


    "...!"


    Confirming that the human forces main strength was concentrated in the south, a simultaneous surprise attack on the north, east, and west ensued.


    Among those, the north was led by the Wolf King himself. A sessful breakthrough would be great, but even failing wouldnt matter much.


    With the enemy leaders appearance, the human defense against the surprise attack naturally gravitated towards the north.


    Already in a state of turmoil, defenses for the east and west were inevitably weakened.


    Especially if the enemy forces there appeared small.


    Thats when the breakthroughmand would be given.


    "I brought along a hundred subordinates on this raid. I have twenty of them with me here," Lunared exined to Evangeline in a friendly, jovial tone.


    "Ten each will fake attacks on the east and west, but when I signal, an additional thirty covert operatives whove been hiding will attempt a surprise breakthrough on both sides."


    "..."


    "Theyll breach the gates and invade the city. That was roughly the n."


    Lunareds strategy had worked brilliantly.


    Because the number of werewolves appearing at the east and west gates was perceived as small and manageable, almost all the soldiers had gravitated towards the north gate.


    If from the beginning a huge number of werewolves had swarmed the east and west gates, reinforcements from the center and south would have bolstered those defenses, and a sufficient number of soldiers wouldve likely thwarted the surprise attack.


    But the soldiers, assuming the main ambush was from the north, had abandoned the east and west to focus on the northern front.


    If the east and west gates were to be attacked under these circumstances...


    "Damn it! Send soldiers to the east and west ga"


    Just as Evangeline was about to order,


    Thud!


    Lunared took another step forward.


    "...!"


    Suddenly, a terrifyingly violent aura, like nothing before, began emanating from the Wolf Kings body.


    "Remember when you asked if I could take on all of you by myself, Lancer?"


    Lunared bared his teeth, a madugh escaping him.


    "My answer is I dont know. Well have to fight to find out."


    "...?!"


    As a military leader, Lunared would never face an opponent stronger than himself head-on.


    But as a warrior, Lunared would eagerly challenge someone perceived mightier.


    He was a cold-blooded hunter, yet also a passionate martial artist.


    Though these two personas seemed contradictory, he embraced both as part of his identity.


    He was both a wolf and a human.


    "Well, let me see if I can take you all on."


    Toward the fortress wall teeming with humans, the Wolf King began his solitary march.


    "Let the battle begin, humans!"


    ***


    Eastern Wall.


    "Pant, pant, pant!"


    Standing atop the wall, I wiped the sweat trickling down my chin with the back of my hand.


    The Shadow Squad had appeared on the ally list in the system window, and the moment I confirmed they had engaged in battle at the North Gate, I redirected toward the East Gate, while Junior headed for the West Gate.


    The first reason was that we had enough troops to resist them at the North Gate.


    I had a feeling these wolf bastards wouldnt just settle for a simple three-front surprise attack.


    That was the second reason.


    The situation was already a chaotic mess. It wouldnt be a surprise if these bastardsplicated things even more here.


    If enemy forces were to rush into the East and West Gates at staggered intervals in this scenario, we would undoubtedly copse. Thats why Junior and I had split up to defend.


    Damn it, they really came.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    The automatic defense turret beside me belched fire.


    In front of mey the body of a werewolf sliced by a magic de, while in the distance, werewolves affected by my [Gaze of Command] were frantically attacking one another.


    We somehow managed to defend the East Gate.


    With the help of a few remaining soldiers and my efforts, we had managed to hold the East Gate.


    Looks like the North Gate has been defended too. If only the West Gate that Junior went to hold can be sessfully defended, maybe we can salvage this mess...


    Or so I thought.


    Ding!


    [Warning: The citys West Gate has been captured!]


    "..."


    Staring at the ring red system notification in front of me, I was at a loss for words.


    The absolute worst notification one would want to see in a defense game.


    The fall of the city gate loomed before me.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    A short while ago, at the West Gate.


    The moment Junior had just joined the defense of the West Gate.


    Climbing atop the fortress walls, Juniors eyes widened in shock at the sight before her.


    "What is this...?"


    Outside the West Gate, several soldiers were ensnared by werewolves.


    The werewolves were using these soldiers as human shields and were advancing, while the soldiers on the walls, their bows aimed, trembled with fear.


    "What on earth is happening?"


    "When the werewolves first invaded... Captain Hans of the West Gate defense led a chase."


    One of the archers answered Juniors question.


    "It was a trap. Dozens more werewolves appeared... and our entire pursuit team was captured."


    "These fools! They should have just defended. Why chase them?"


    "Half of the defenders were killed in their first assault."


    On the wall, soldiersy scattered. The exining soldier gritted his teeth.


    "Hans said he couldnt let the fleeing ones go, so he pursued."


    "Even so...!"


    At that moment, the youngest among the captured soldiers - Captain Hans - shouted loudly.


    "What are you all doing! Shoot!"


    "...!"


    "Do you want to endanger everyone inside the wall because of us?! Shoot, now!"


    Hans yelled towards the soldier beside Junior.


    "Shoot, Miller! Now!"


    "Ugh...!"


    But the soldier, Miller, choked back tears as he slowly lowered his bow.


    "I... I cant shoot."


    With a trembling voice, Miller tried to exin to Junior.


    "Hans, that guy... Hes my friend. We grew up together, like brothers. How can I... How can I kill him with my own hands?!"


    Outside the wall, Hans gritted his teeth.


    "Its amanders order, you idiots! Shoot now!"


    At themand, a few of the shivering soldiers released their arrows.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Arrows rained down. But the werewolves calmly raised their human shields, blocking the onught.


    "Arg! Aaaargh!"


    "Oww! It hurts!"


    Pierced by arrows, the soldiers screamed in agony. Hans, with arrows stuck in his abdomen and knee, couldnt hold back his groans either.


    The werewolves closed the distance to the wall,ughing all the while.


    The faces of the soldiers on the wall turned deathly pale.


    Feeling the rapidly waning morale of the defense squad, Junior stepped forward.


    I have to stop them.


    As she began casting her magic, Junior tried to think rationally.


    Once captured by the werewolves, those soldiers are as good as dead. Nows not the time for sympathy. I have to wipe out the werewolves with an area spell...!


    But then, even though she knew it logically, images from Juniors childhood shed through her mind as she summoned the elements of lightning and wind.


    The screams of soldiers being used as human shields ovepped with memories of people in his childhood vige dying from lightning.


    No, its not the same as that day!


    It was a necessary sacrifice.


    A sacrifice for a greater cause...


    Who decides what that cause is?


    Junior hesitated.


    Weighing the value of a life, doing the math of addition and subtraction, and if necessary, readily sacrificing the lives of allies.


    Juniorcked the leadership ability to make those decisions.


    Frozen in ce, he couldnt unleash his magic at the hostage. And in that moment, the fate of the western gate was sealed.


    Thump-!


    Judging they were close enough, the werewolves all began charging at once.


    In desperation, Junior swiftly changed her magic element to water and released a massive surge, but it was toote.


    Ssh!


    Dozens of werewolves engulfed by the torrential water st were thrown aside.


    However, a few at the forefront managed to prate the water barrage and got as close as the gate itself.


    Thump-!


    Leading the pack, a colossal white werewolf fiercely leaped, scaling the fortress wall with an unbelievable agility.


    White Werewolf.


    Only four of these elite monsters existed in the Werewolf Legion, ranking second only to the Wolf King.


    Dodging consecutive water bombs Junior hurled with impressive agility, the White Werewolf reached the top of the fortress wall and lunged at Junior, shing its ws.


    "Gah!"


    While grappling with the massive creature, Junior shouted at her troops.


    "Ill handle this beast! Hold back the other wolves!"


    "But, but..."


    "Keep them at bay!"


    As she deflected the wolfs fangs with her staff, Juniors shout sounded almost like a scream.


    "Hold them back-!"


    The shaken soldiers began releasing their arrows once more towards the battleground.


    However, their response was too slow.


    Dozens of werewolves had already climbed the wall, swarming the fortress.


    The defense, having lost a significant number of men and their captain captured,cked the strength to fend off the invaders.


    Eventually,


    Growl... Growl...


    One by one, werewolves began to stand atop the wall.


    Thwack! Thwack-!


    From the southern wall, Damien hastily began to offer supporting fire, but it was too little toote. The number of werewolves on the wall rapidly increased.


    Swoosh! Swish-!


    "Argh!"


    "Please, spare us!"


    The monsters ws and fangs didnt take long to ravage the soldiers defending the wall.


    The soldiers, who served both as shields and hostages, were discarded atop the wall like trash.


    Hans, struck by friendly arrows and stabbed by a werewolf,y in a corner of the wall coughing up blood.


    "..."


    Miller,pletely drained of morale, slowly knelt in front of the ailing Hans. Hans murmured weakly.


    "Idiot, bastard..."


    Miller whispered hoarsely, "Im sorry."


    Slice!


    The w of a charging werewolf shed Millers throat. As Hans nkly watched this, the light gradually faded from his eyes.


    The wall waspletely overrun, and in mere minutes,


    Creak- Groan...


    The gates were opened by the werewolves who had entered.


    The fall of the western gate waspleted so unceremoniously and swiftly.


    Howl! Howl-!


    The howling werewolves began to invade the inner city.


    Leaving only about ten surrounding Junior.


    "Hah, hah, hah..."


    Surveying the werewolves encircling her without any gaps, Juniors eyes darted around.


    She was a mage.


    With a colossal firepower and the ability to think on her feet, she was still the epitome of a ssic mage.


    Vulnerable in closebat, with pitiful defenses, and if she didnt have a spell cast, she became incredibly weak.


    A ss cannon that would easily break without a party member to take the vanguard.


    And now, around ten werewolves, creatures specialized in closebat, surrounded her, with one of them even being the elite White Werewolf.


    Junior believed she could handle at least half of them, but she quickly realized that her own life was at stake.


    Biting down hard, Junior thought, In a ce like this...!


    Just then,


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    Arrows of wind flew in, piercing through the necks of the werewolves.


    The startled werewolves turned to see a more ferocious windstorm approaching, knocking them off their feet.


    "I thought the city seemed too noisy, so I came out to check"


    It was Reina, gracefully ascending the city walls on a gust of wind magic.


    "These wolves sure are causing a ruckus."


    Wearing a hospital gown oveid with an imperial coat, and a cigarette hanging loosely from her lips, Reina extended her forefinger and released another volley of wind bullets.


    Thwack!


    A fierce wind blew, and simultaneously, Junior unleashed torrents of water in all directions.


    Chuckling, the werewolves were thrown into chaos. When another powerful mage appeared and they began theirbined assault, the White Werewolf quicklymanded its subordinates to retreat.


    Although Junior and Reina continually bombarded the beast with wind and lightning, the White Werewolf managed to escape through the mes, even as its fellow werewolves were dying around it.


    Haa, haa...!


    Reina, leaning on her staff, approached the heavily panting Junior.


    "Are you okay, Jupiters daughter?"


    I"


    Looking down at the opened city gates, Juniors eyes narrowed.


    I made a mistake."


    ""


    "If I had just used my magic! Regardless of those monsters taking hostages, I could have burned them all! Then the other soldiers wouldnt have died, and the gates wouldnt have been opened"


    "Yes. Had you done that, youd have been an exceptional mage," Reina said in a tone neither cold nor tender.


    "But the moment you do such a thing without hesitation, you cease to be human."


    Reina, standing beside the guilt-ridden Junior, gestured towards the interior of the gate.


    "Lift your head, kiddo. Only the gates have opened. The world isnt over yet."


    "..."


    "Whats done is done. Now, we need to rectify it."


    Reina smirked.


    "A mage is the only one who can put the spilled water back into the jar, right?"


    ""


    Junior, rejuvenated by these words, quickly sshed water on her face and widened her eyes.


    Both mages simultaneously leapt off the city walls.


    They were determined to hunt down and eliminate everyst wolf-monster that had infiltrated the city.


    ***


    There were several prisons located on the outskirts of Crossroad, but the prison where the death row inmate Camus was held was to the west.


    "...Hmm?"


    Camus, who had been dozing off in the cold cell, squinting on the bed, slowly opened his eyes.


    Monsters had entered the city!


    We have to stop them. Lets move quickly!


    There had been disturbances outside for a while. Now, the prison guards were seen hurriedly conversing amongst themselves.


    But watching over the prisoners is our primary duty...


    Damn it! Are these prisoners the issue right now? If monsters get further into the city, civilian casualties will snowball!


    Grab your weapons! Join the defense!


    The guards swiftly poured out of the prison.


    Camus stared nkly at the scene before sinking back into his bed.


    He was set to be executed soon.


    It didnt matter to him what transpired in the outside world. He just wished for the tedious hours to pass and to face his imminent death...


    Then it happened.


    Bang! Crash!


    Growl!


    Aghh! Nooo!


    We messed up! We did! Please, spare us!


    Not long after the guards had left, they were violently thrown back into the prison.


    The sound of metal being twisted, bones breaking, and the growling of a wolf-like monster echoed throughout.


    ...What the hell?


    Camus, roused from his sleep, sat up. Beyond the bars, he saw a wolf monster vigorously chewing on two guards.


    As Camus tried to make sense of the situation, the werewolf grabbed the bars of his cell with both hands and forcibly pried them open, entering his cell.


    Grr! Grrr!


    The beasts bloodshot eyes zed with hunger.


    In the next instant, Camus hurled himself behind the corpse of a guard lying on the floor. His hand reached the sword sheathed by the guards waist.


    Swoosh!


    With deft skill, Camus drew the de, dodged the descending ws of the werewolf, and in a fluid motion, plunged the sword into the wolfs throat.


    Thud!


    It was the masterful swordsmanship of an SR-grade hero character, powerful enough to end the life of the unsuspecting werewolf.


    Growl... Grr...


    The werewolf, vomiting blood, copsed lifelessly to the floor. Camus clicked his tongue.


    Im sentenced to execution, not to be food for monsters like you.


    Howl-


    Howl-


    The distant cries of monsters echoed from outside the prison. Camus narrowed his eyes, ring out.


    ...What in the world is happening?


    Still, it might be a blessing. After all, he was a prisoner and shouldnt venture outside.


    Camus intended to curl up on his bed and sleep once again.


    However, he saw that the werewolf he had in had ruined his bed, spilling its hot blood all over.


    ...Sigh.


    Camus let out a long, weary sigh.


    Its even hard to die peacefully...

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    At the same time, the southern wall.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha!"


    Damien gasped heavily.


    His whole trembling body was drenched in sweat. There was darkness under his eyes, and his fingertips were spasming.


    Damien possessed six magical guns in total.


    The rifles [ck Queen] and [Hunters Revenge]. The automatic [Woodpecker]. And three handguns named [Cerberus].


    Among them, only the ck Queen and Hunters Revenge were capable of long-range firing.


    To fend off the Wolf King, he had used up all the ammunition in both guns, and now he was converting his own magic power into bullets to shoot.


    But he had reached his limit.


    From the beginning, Damiens passive skill [Magibullet Refinement] wasnt an efficient skill.


    He had been squeezing out his magic power to form and shoot bullets, but as time went on, their power decreased and the exhaustion was extreme.


    But if I dont shoot...!


    The situation was too dire.


    After the fierce battle at the north gate had temporarily calmed down, now both the east and west gates were under simultaneous attack. Eventually, the west gate fell.


    Werewolves were rushing into the city.


    If he couldnt stop them, who knew what damage would ur within the city...!


    "Ugh, huk...!"


    Desperately, Damien spread out his right hand, trying to gather magic.


    White magic started to form in the palm of his hand, looking as if it might form a bullet, but in the end, the magic dispersed due to insufficiency.


    Coughing up blood, Damien knelt, pressing his forehead to the ground.


    "Pull yourself together, Damien. Just focus. You can do this. The Prince trusted and relied on you. So you have to do it...!"


    As Damien murmured with his eyes closed,


    Thud.


    Someone ced a cold magic potion in front of him.


    "...?"


    Startled, Damien looked up.


    "Take a 5-minute break, Damien."


    It was Lucas.


    With a typical Lucas expressionmeaning, cold in Ashs absencehe tly ordered.


    "Youre no help in your current state. Rest and regroup."


    "But... the citys situation...!"


    "Better to take a quick rest and then shoot ten times than to shoot once, vomit blood, andpletely copse."


    Lucas was right. Damien bit his lip.


    "Youre important, Damien. Dont fight to the point of sacrificing yourself."


    "..."


    "Being a sniper isnt just about seeing from afar. Also, anticipate the battle situation multiple moves ahead."


    Lucas signaled, and ten reserve party members rushed over.


    "Team up with them. After a 5-minute break, enter the city. Focus on exterminating the infiltrated wolves."


    "But, Sir Lucas, if we do that, the defense of the southern wall...!"


    Already, on Lucassmand, the defense force of the southern wall had sent out as many people as possible to other walls.


    If they also pulled out ten more hero reserves from here, the defense of the southern wall would thin even more.


    "Why worry?"


    A faint smile appeared on Lucass face.


    "Im here."


    "..."


    "Ill do my job. You do yours."


    With that, Lucas turned and headed back to the wall.


    Damien wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and quickly downed the magic potion that Lucas handed him.


    "Sir Lucas."


    As Lucas returned to the edge of the rampart, Fox, the leader among the quartet of the mage brigade, approached and said,


    "I have no idea what kind of confidence led you to withdraw all our troops and redirect them elsewhere."


    "..."


    "At this rate, these walls are at risk. You do realize that, right?"


    Lucas took a deep breath and looked down at the southern wall.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Expertly dodging the rain of arrows and cannonballs, hundreds of werewolves were almost right up to the southern wall.


    They were about to start climbing the wall.


    While there were plenty of artillery left, all the heroes and soldiers capable of hand-to-handbat had been sent to another wall.


    If those creatures managed to climb over, the southern wall would surely fall.


    Lucas briefly locked eyes with the approaching werewolf monsters, their eyes glowing a fiery red, and then asked in a low voice,


    "Is the magical support ready?"


    "Of course, but even if we four are part of the mage brigade, this number of werewolves..."


    "Im not asking for a miracle. Just provide cover."


    Fox looked puzzled.


    "Cover? For whom?"


    "For me."


    nk!


    From behind the visor of his helmet, Lucass blue eyes zed like fire.


    "Im diving in."


    "What...?"


    Before the bewildered Fox could grasp Lucass intentions, Lucas ced his foot on the edge of the wall.


    "So, please cover me."


    Whoosh!


    And then, without a moments hesitation, he hurled himself off the wall.


    "What, what, what madness...?!"


    In shock, Fox leaned over the wall, fully expecting to see a suicide jump.


    But he was wrong.


    Whooooosh!


    Lucas was gliding down the wall.


    His steel boots struck sparks against the wall as he slid, making it look as if he were running amidst mes.


    The ground approached quickly. At the base of the wall, the first werewolf was starting to sink its ws in and climb.


    Rrrr? Rrrr?


    Having not expected to encounter a human from the wall, the werewolves stared dumbly at the approaching Lucas.


    Without hesitation, Lucas swung his drawn longsword.


    sh!


    The heads of the werewolves flew simultaneously.


    At the same moment,


    Whoosh!


    Using his foot to push off the wall, he soared through the air.


    From Lucass back exploded a radiant golden aura.


    It appeared as wings, yet also resembled a cloak, shining brilliantly like his hair.


    Roaaaar!


    The golden aura erupted and soon enveloped Lucass entire body.


    With that radiant glow, Lucas, amidst the pack of werewolves, dropped like a bomb.


    Boom!


    A thick plume of smoke enveloped the area. The startled werewolves gawked at the epicenter of the explosion, where the human missile hadnded.


    From that height and at that speed, one would expect him to be out cold.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    As the smoke cleared, Lucas stood unscathed.


    Uponnding, Lucas stood atop the crushed bodies of two werewolves. A golden aura stretched long and bright behind him. He was unscathed.


    This inexplicable event left both the monsters and the humans on the walls in confusion.


    Only Lucas calmly stretched his aching body.


    The ultimate skill Lucas had awakened this time: [Divine Descent].


    Its effect was incredibly straightforward and, as a result, powerful  it temporarily doubled Lucass stats and enhanced all his skills.


    The passive skill [Man of Steel], originally designed to bolster defense and negate a near-fatal damage once, was now offering a defense enhancement several times stronger than usual due to the [Divine Descent].


    Then there was his 2nd skill, [Step of Persistence].


    When he activated this skill, kicking the fortress wall with the power of [Divine Descent], not only did it allow him to move more than twice the usual distance, almost like teleporting, but the bacsh damage from this rapid movement was also negated by his magic power.


    Stat explosion, tremendous defense enhancement, and damage negation. Trusting in these, Lucas had thrown himself below the wall.


    Lastly, the 1st skill, [Strike of Will].


    Once powered by [Divine Descent], it transitioned from a single-target attack to a wide-area assault.


    sh!


    As Lucas casually swung his sword, the de gleamed brightly.


    Boom!


    An explosion urred. Three werewolves that had been within the des range were torn apart, scattering in all directions.


    Following the trajectory of the de, a gust swept by, knocking the observing werewolves off their feet.


    It wasnt even a sword strike anymore. It was something akin to a st.


    Throughout the dozens of dungeon raids and defensive battles, the diligently umted stacks of [Strike of Will] had be the epitome of refined violence.


    Boom! Boom!


    With several more swings from Lucas, no monster in the vicinity remained breathing.


    They just circled at a distance, silently observing this surreal martial prowess...


    "Phew."


    Taking a short breath, Lucas gripped his sword firmly.


    "Alright, this should do."


    With his fiercely burning gaze, he assessed the number of enemies and gathered his strength.


    I cant maintain this for long. I need to finish this quickly.


    The duration of [Divine Descent] ranged from 3 to 5 turns. That was 10 to 15 minutes.


    Within that time, he would finish them all.


    Zoom!


    In a lowered stance, Lucas kicked off the ground, leaving a golden trail as he charged towards the monsters.


    Even though the light of the full moon brightly illuminated the surroundings, the golden aura emanating from Lucass back shone so brilliantly that the entire battlefield before the southern wall was illuminated.


    It was as if a War God had truly descended, living up to the skills name.


    However,


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The monsters, they didnt back down.


    Whether facing a hero, a war god, an emperor, a ve, a knight, or a wizard - it didnt matter.


    Their sole purpose was to kill humans.


    Hence, hundreds of werewolves charged at Lucas all at once. Undeterred, Lucas met them head-on, swinging his sword.


    Soldiers and mages atop the fortress walls, having regained their senses, began to partake in this legendary battle.


    Cannons roared with fire, and protective magic rained down.


    The night was still young, and the battle raged on.


    Until one side waspletely wiped out.


    ***


    In front of the northern wall.


    ng!


    Evangeline, with a new shield strapped to her left arm and a spear firmly in hand, called out gracefully.


    Imand as the heir to the Margrave of Crossroad and with the authority of an on-sitemander!


    The girlish knights voice rang out clearly for all to hear.


    Hearing Evangelines voice, both the citizens and soldiers looked somewhat startled.


    For a brief moment, they could see a glimpse of her father in that petite girl.


    "I, along with the Saintess, and three from the Shadow Squad, are reorganized into one party from this moment! We form a temporary Shadow Squad.


    Huh?!


    Saintess Margarita, who was singled out, gulped, but there was no time to reassure her. A healer was crucial right now.


    The Shadow Squad and the Penal Squad, both parties, will hold back this monster.


    The monster in question was none other than the Wolf King Lunared.


    He was the Nightmare Commander who had dered he would face all humans on the northern wall alone.


    Watching the leisurely approaching Wolf King, Evangeline continued to issue orders.


    "All forces, excluding our two parties, retreat into the city and prioritize the protection of the citizens!


    Most of the citizens outside the northern gate had almost finished evacuating.


    Lastly, Lilly, holding two children, and the reserve heroes stood in front of the fortress gate.


    Lilly looked back in desperation.


    Godhand!


    Turning around, Godhand smiled warmly at her.


    Lady Lilly.


    ...


    She had called his name, but she didnt know what to say next.


    Seeing Lilly hesitating, Godhand smiled again and spoke first.


    Do you remember what I said before I left?


    ...What was it? Its been so long, I dont recall.


    I said, if I return safely, Id like to see you and apologize.


    Godhand grinned.


    Its good to see your face.


    Wha...!


    I have much more to say to you. Once we safely repel this monster, lets talk.


    Wh-who said you could


    Lilly, her face turning red and trembling, was quickly ushered inside by other reserve party members and young citizens.


    Boom!


    The fortress gates closed.


    Amidst all this, seeing Godhand flirting, Evangeline grumbled.


    "Ah, youre living out a romance novel, I see. Im a bit envious. Id like to write one too."


    Youll write an even better romance novel than me, Lady Evangeline.


    Thanks for thepliment, Godhand.


    Evangeline growled at Lunared, who had by now approached very close.


    Surviving this monsteres first, though.


    It was time for Evangeline to switch the genre of her novel from romance to monster horror.


    And honestly, Evangeline was more ustomed to thetter.


    Where are you taking my youth?


    With Evangelines despairing scream, the Wolf King charged towards the humans.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Crossroad. Western outskirts. A back alley.


    Swish.


    A werewolf was hot on the heels of a fleeing citizen.


    "Ah! Help, please help! Theres a monster! Someone, please help...!"


    The werewolf was just about to reach the desperate citizen.


    Its ws shed menacingly, ready to rake across the citizens back-


    "...Not before I in-ter-vene!"


    I rushed forward and hurled with all my might the magic core I held.


    Out of thin air, a shield turret was summoned. The first shot, a provocation projectile, fired from its newly formed barrel and struck the werewolfs head. Boom!


    Distracted by the provocation, the werewolf withdrew its ws from the citizen and turned its attention to the shield turret. Thats right!


    "Die, you bastard!"


    I swung my staff and conjured three des of magic, plunging them directly into the werewolfs body.


    With a horrifying scream, the werewolf crashed into the walls of the alley, spilling blood as it copsed.


    "Huff, huff, huff!"


    Wiping the sweat from my brow, I caught my breath. Damn, Ive been running non-stop since earlier; its so damn exhausting.


    But it couldnt be helped!


    I was themander here, and the fact that monsters infiltrated the city was ultimately on me.


    If I could run and reduce the casualties even by a little, then run I must.


    Having caught my breath, I turned to the citizen the werewolf was chasing.


    "Hey, are you alr..."


    "Eek! Eek! Save me!"


    The citizen was already running away, disappearing into the other end of the alley.


    I awkwardly cleared my throat. At least he seemed safe. Thats a relief.


    "Your Highness!"


    A scout, who had been following me from the rooftops with a telescope, shouted out.


    "Theres another werewolf in that direction!"


    "Alright! Lets go!"


    I immediately dashed in the direction the scout indicated.


    I had scouts positioned throughout the city.


    A rudimentary informationwork had been established, and I was busy collecting intel from all over Crossroad while fending off the werewolves.


    The current frontlines of Crossroad were divided into three areas:


    The southern wall, holding back the main forces of the Werewolf Legion.


    The northern wall, resisting the Werewolf Legion Leader, Lunared.


    And the urban warfare against dozens of werewolves that had breached the citys defenses.


    The south and north... I have no choice but to trust theyll hold!


    In the next alley, I encountered another werewolf preying on a potential victim.


    Iunched magic des at it, but it dodged. It lunged at me with bared fangs, but I ducked just in time.


    Engaged in a fierce melee with this lupine beast, I gritted my teeth and thought,


    The ones hiding within the city are the top priority! They must be dealt with!


    If these monsters prate the heart of the city and target ordinary citizens, the devastation will be immense.


    The harm faced by soldiers and civilians are ofpletely different natures. At all costs, I have to protect the citizens.


    Woosh!


    Whimper...


    "Ha, ha, ha!"


    Having finally taken down the werewolf, I struggled to my feet, slightly swaying.


    Even amidst all this, scouts on rooftops were rying information.


    Throughout the city, other heroes and soldiers had been deployed to seek and eliminate the werewolves that had prated the urban area.


    I issued instructions to the scouts to spread the information to others.


    Hoping for minimal damage, and praying for the southern and northern fronts to hold, I dashed through the citys alleys.


    ***


    Barracks.


    All the soldiers had departed, leaving the ce empty. Kureha stood distant at the entrance.


    He was worried about his younger brother. He was concerned about the citys situation.


    But what could he possibly do?


    Kureha alternately gazed at his frail left leg and his withered right arm.


    To suppress the curse of a rampaging wolf that activated with exertion, Kureha had undergone a spell that mummified parts of his own body.


    With this body, I cant even fight...


    Even if his head overflowed with profound understanding of his ns martial techniques, they were useless if he couldnt employ them.


    All he could do was watch. He sighed and looked up at the sky. The moon, luminous with a spectral glow, seemed ominously bright.


    Then it happened.


    Arghhh! Aaaah!


    A monster, a monsterrrr!


    Stop it!


    We must hold it here!


    Screams and sounds ofbat echoed from not too far off.


    Startled, Kureha, almost without thinking, moved toward themotion on his limping legs.


    In the clearing, two elderly people clung to each other, trembling in fear. Around them, soldiers were engaged in battle with a monstrous creature.


    There were about ten soldiers, but only one creature.


    Thud!


    Rip!


    They were no match.


    The monster was a white-furred werewolf.


    It had sessfully prated the city from the west gate and moved quicker than any wolf to this spot.


    The creatures grotesquely long ws decimated soldiers in mere moments.


    Thest soldier, who had been defending the elderly couple until the end, copsed spewing blood, gasping out,


    Run... away...


    The soldier soon breathed hisst. The elderly couple stifled their screams with their hands.


    The creature let out a strange chuckle from its mouth. The white werewolf slowly advanced toward its next victims.


    In an instant, Kureha intervened.


    The white werewolf, staring at the obstruction that was Kureha, soon noticed something unusual.


    Sniffing.


    Sniff.


    The werewolf slowly opened its mouth as it caught Kurehas scent.


    "...Who are you?"


    A voice full of curiosity emerged from the creature.


    "One of my kind, perhaps?"


    "...No."


    The next moment, Kurehas left fist, swift as lightning, connected with the wolfs jaw.


    Boom!


    The beast, struck with a perfectly executed blow, flew and crashed noisily on the other side of the alley.


    From Kurehas left arm, muscle and flesh turned to dust and fell.


    Raising his mummified fist, Kureha gritted his teeth and dered,


    I am human, monster.


    ***


    Western part of the city. In an alley.


    Eeeek, eeeeek!


    Please, mages! Save our children at least!


    In between a familyprising a couple and their two children, Reina and Junior were casting spells, vigntly scanning their surroundings.


    They were surrounded by about ten werewolves.


    Tch...


    Junior clicked her tongue in frustration.


    On the ins or from the walls, terrain wasnt much of an issue when facing werewolves.


    On the ins, directbat was sufficient, and from the walls, they held the advantage.


    But here, it was a city.


    Werewolves leapt freely from building rooftops, through basement windows of abandoned buildings, attacking from all angles in three dimensions.


    The two mages were immensely powerful, but in the city, they couldnt unleash their full potential.


    Because they would turn the city to ashes. Plus, Reinas injury from being pierced by a sword hadnt fully healed.


    It would be great if they could precisely snipe with their magic, but the wolves attacked relentlessly, giving no room.


    Boom!


    A pinpoint water explosion missed a werewolf, and instead, a streetlight copsed with a loud noise. Junior gritted her teeth.


    Too many restrictions...!


    Whoosh!


    Reinas de of wind also missed a werewolf, tearing only through the roof of a neighboring building. Reina clicked her tongue.


    If only someone could take the front line, protect this family, they could focus and snipe the wolves with magic.


    Just then.


    Thud!


    A sound of metal piercing flesh was heard, and from the alleyway, a werewolf fell, coughing up blood.


    The startled mages looked in that direction.


    The man who silently appeared and killed a werewolf was a familiar middle-aged man.


    Camus.


    An SR-grade mercenary, who was supposed to be in prison for trying to kill Reina.


    "..."


    "..."


    An odd silence lingered.


    Camus and Reina locked eyes.


    To Camus, Reina was an unforgivable enemy, and to Reina, Camus was the criminal who ambushed her and her subordinates.


    In this strange tension, Junior looked between the two, unsure.


    Then,


    Step. Step.


    Without a word, Camus approached, twirling his longsword, then took a defensive stance.


    Standing in a position to protect Reina, Junior, and the civilian family, he eyed the pack of werewolves.


    No words, no gestures exchanged.


    Naturally, as if it was the most obvious thing to do, the swordsman stood before the two mages.


    Growl!


    Roar!


    And in the next moment, werewolves leapt at them from all sides.


    Camus swung his sword, while Reina and Junior unleashed wind and lightning.


    ***


    In town. At the cksmith.


    Growl! Roar!


    A werewolf, menacing at the cksmiths entrance, gnashed its teeth.


    The cksmiths surrounding the beast, faces red and sweaty, clutched their weapons.


    They made weapons, they werent warriors.


    Though they confronted the beast with drawn weapons, theycked the skill and courage to take down this massive wolf monster.


    Roar!


    The ferocious werewolf lunged forward. The startled cksmiths screamed, crouching in fear.


    At that moment,


    Smash!


    A short, elderly dwarf jumped forward, mming down a massive hammer he held.


    Crack!


    Struck squarely on the forehead, the werewolf spewed blood, its head plunging to the ground.


    Darned beast, thinking you could...


    In the palm of his hand, the dwarf named Kellibey tightly gripped his hammer and bellowed out.


    "What the hell is this, polluting the sacred forge with the smell of blood? Damn it all!"


    Thud! Thud!


    With two sessive blows, the werewolf was thoroughly squashed and died. Wiping the sweat from his brow, Kellibey looked around.


    "What are yall gawking at? Grab your tools! We need to get out there!"


    "Uh, what?"


    "You think I didnt notice the monster making its way here? The citys in danger. Arent we going to help?"


    "But... what can we possibly..."


    The flustered cksmiths exchanged nces. Kellibey clicked his tongue.


    "So youre just gonna hide and cower?"


    "..."


    "Sit on your hands, wait for the monster toe, and then just peacefully let it rip you to shreds?"


    "But sir, we didnte to this city to fight!"


    "What the hell! You think I came here to fight? My backs out, I came for therapy, you idiots!"


    Kellibey shouted.


    "You all, whove been working with weapons by the fire, can surely fight better than those clueless citizens out there sleeping soundly! So, we fight!"


    "But, were not soldiers! Were just ordinary citizens!"


    "You think those monsters care? To them, youre all just humans!"


    Leading the way, Kellibey moved towards the forges entrance.


    "Kill the monsters, save the people. Isnt that what your lord always preaches? Isnt that the citys motto?"


    "..."


    "Then save yourselves, you fools. Those who can fight should fight when its time!"


    While the other cksmiths remained frozen, Kellibeys young assistant Hannibal quickly joined him.


    The young assistant held a knife he had been crafting earlier that day.


    "Lets go, master!"


    "Look at this brazen one. The youngest one here."


    Kellibey chuckled.


    One by one, the hesitant cksmiths began to follow behind Kellibey.


    The head of the guild, who had been arguing with Kellibey just moments ago, called out desperately.


    "What should we bring with us?!"


    "You know what we make in the fortress citys forge, dont you?"


    Kellibey turned around and responded briefly.


    "Weapons!"


    He added emphatically.


    "A damn lot of them!"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    After leaving his homnd,


    Kureha traveled throughout the continent, teaching Kun everything he knew.


    The warmth of freshly baked bread.


    The softness of a feather-filled pillow.


    The beauty of the four seasons...


    And the martial arts passed down in his n.


    Kureha seemed to want to give Kun everything, even what Kun was denied because he was used as a vessel for a curse. As if trying to make up for what was taken from Kun in his life, he gave generously.


    However, there were two things he did not pass on.


    The final secret technique of the ns martial arts.


    And... the curse.


    Whenever Kureha used his powers, the affected area would be mummified, a curse that he bore.


    Kun persistently questioned his brother about these two things. Kureha would answer with a bitter smile, evading the question.


    Yet, Kun had a faint suspicion.


    That Kureha knew both the secret technique and a way to transfer the curse.


    He just wouldnt tell him.


    ***


    At the northern wall,


    "Kun! Are you even paying attention?!"


    Startled by Evangelines sharp yell, Kun snapped back to reality.


    The Wolf King, Lunared, was charging right at him. Ten sharp ws from the monstrousmander sliced through the air.


    "Ugh!"


    Kun barely deflected the attack with [Leaf Drift].


    Shreeek!


    Lunareds own w attack was deflected back to him.


    Lunared stopped his forceful swing, preventing his attack from shing himself.


    "Seems you havent forgotten the intricacies of the martial arts I created, descendant!"


    Lunareds red eyes sparkled with satisfaction.


    "But if you keep getting distracted, youll die!"


    "!"


    As Lunared charged once again, Kun tried to evade the onught, but the Wolf Kings ws were already descending upon him.


    Suddenly, Evangeline intervened.


    Zing!


    Evangelines shield shone brightly, absorbing Lunareds attack. It was her 1st skill, [Damage Save].


    Immediately after, she thrust hernce forward powerfully, releasing the absorbed damage in a counter-attack called [Damage Payback].


    "Haha!"


    Lunaredughed, deflecting the attack with his ws, and quickly created distance between them.


    "Heh, heh!"


    Exhausted from the rapid exchange with the enemy leader, Evangeline gasped for breath.


    "What are you doing, Kun? Were facing the enemy boss! Get it together!"


    "Im sorry, Lady Knight."


    Kun apologized, but he kept staring at his hand. The hand clenched and unclenched repeatedly.


    I feel so close.


    To some epiphany.


    It felt like the next step in the martial arts he had honed his entire life was just within reach.


    Yet, its out of touch.


    As if something was obstructing him...


    "Hesing again! Everyone, get in formation!"


    Evangeline shouted sharply. The rest of the party immediately took their battle stances, and, a beatte, Kun clenched his fist in preparation.


    Whooosh!


    Lunared leaped into the air, gathering his strength.


    Under the dazzling moonlight, a crimson aura gathered around the silver wolf-man. Lunared roared, thrusting his arms forward.


    "Unleash it all at once!"


    A massive de of red magic power was formed and shot forward.


    It was a wide-area skill from Lunared called "Red Moonlight sh."


    Evangeline narrowed her eyes. She had already received information about the Wolf Kings attack patterns from Ash.


    And so, she waited.


    She waited for this very moment when the Wolf King used its wide-area attack skill!


    "Ugh!"


    Drawing a deep breath, Evangelines body surged with a blinding white magic power.


    Taking a knee to the ground, Evangeline mmed the shield in her left hand onto the ground.


    sh!


    Immediately after, the white magic from Evangeline dispersed above the ten allies, forming into rectangr shields.


    All ten members of the party appeared to have a magic shield attached to them.


    [Final Fortress].


    It was an ultimate skill acquired by Evangeline.


    Its first effect grants the [Damage Save] buff to ally party members.


    Zing!


    Lunareds red magic de struck all the party members.


    However, it shattered against the magical shields that Evangeline had provided.


    And then, the second effect.


    Roar!


    The skill protected the ally party members with [Damage Save] while umting the damage - concentrating it into hernce.


    An overwhelming torrent of light gathered on the cavalrynce in Evangelines right hand.


    The swirling energy resembled a massivence de in and of itself.


    A defensive skill that protected the entire party by absorbing the damage, and an offensive skill that returned the damage to the enemy in full force.


    An ultimate skill that achieved the dual objectives of protecting allies and striking the main enemy!


    "Take this!"


    Evangeline, holding the massivence of light, charged alone at Lunared. She looked as if a massive fortress was hurtling towards the enemy.


    Boom!


    Thence of light pierced Lunared, causing the ground to rupture and explode in a massive detonation.


    Its power was several times greater than the standard "Damage Payback."


    With hernce thrust forward, Evangeline gasped for breath.


    It was her first time using this skill in actualbat, so she couldnt estimate its power.


    Did itnd?


    However.


    "Well done, Lancer."


    From amidst the smoke that enveloped the burning earth, the chillingughter of the Wolf King echoed.


    "But, yournce... it doesnt seem to keep up with the brilliance of your skill."


    "...!"


    Evangeline flinched and gazed at her cavalrynce.


    The shaft and tip of thence were slightly bent from the battle.


    This caused the point of impact to be dispersed, preventing the damage from being focused on one spot.


    And so - he endured.


    Roar!


    Lunared burst through the smoke and charged. Though his ws were broken and his body was drenched in blood, he was still grinning.


    "Gah?!"


    Evangeline swung hernce in desperation, but...


    ng!


    Lunared parried with his ws and lunged at her.


    All his remaining ws shattered, but Lunared didnt even blink.


    Grab!


    The Wolf Kings massive hand seized Evangelines shield, forcibly breaking her guard.


    Subsequently, a fist imbued with red magic, from his other hand, struck Evangelines abdomen.


    Boom!


    "Gh...?!"


    Her armored parts had already been blown away.


    The golem armor, stripped down to its skeleton, didnt offer proper protection.


    With a ferocity that seemed to tear apart the breastte, the Wolf Kings fist lodged itself into Evangelines abdomen, causing her to bend over like a shrimp, coughing up blood.


    Ugh... khack!


    As blood and bile poured from her mouth and nose, Evangeline, shaking uncontrobly, attempted a counter with hernce, but...


    Wham!


    Lunareds fist struck her once more in the abdomen.


    Oh.


    Darkness flooded her vision.


    Not just from her nose and mouth, but blood poured from her eyes and ears too. Evangeline slumped over. Hernce rolled out of her grasp, and the once vivid green eyes of the young knight went dim, losing their sparkle.


    "When youre responsible for the defense line, you cant stand out alone. For the sake of your allies and for yourself."


    Lunared chuckled, raising his fist to deliver the finishing blow.


    "The moment you charged at me trying to counter, Lance Knight, your defeat was sealed."


    ng-!


    Broken nails flew from Lunareds fingertips, and new ones, sharp as des, emerged. Without hesitation, he aimed straight for Evangelines throat.


    Sshhhk-!


    But Godhand lunged forward desperately, crossing his two ironnces to block the strike.


    Lunareds ws easily shattered Godhandsnces, but Godhand quickly reassembled them, continuing to defend.


    Whizz! Whizz!


    Hold him off!


    Protect the knight!


    With Burnouts sniping shots, the Penal Squad attacked Lunared with their respective weapons.


    Lunared retreated,ughing under his breath.


    Bodybag! Move Evangeline to the rear! Saintess! Heal her now!


    Following Godhands orders, Bodybag urgently used telekinesis magic to transport Evangeline to the rear, and Saintess Margarita, with a pale face, started pouring healing magic.


    Evangelines injuries were severe, and she had lost consciousness due to shock.


    Saintess Margarita was pouring all her divine power, but the situation wasnt improving.


    And for the rest of the party facing Lunared...


    Thud! Whack!


    Cough!


    Argh!


    They were faltering.


    The reason these ten could face Lunared until now was entirely because of Evangeline.


    A standout tanker among the renowned SSR grade heroes in this world.


    So, to put it another way - with Evangeline down, the frontline couldnt hold any longer.


    The tide of the battle, which was barely held at bay, began to quickly turn against them.


    The Wolf King howled, and the heroes defending were gradually being cornered.


    What should I do? How?


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Watching the approaching giant foe, Kun clenched his fists tight.


    How can I defeat this monster?


    ***


    In front of the southern wall.


    ...


    Hsss...


    Lucass ultimate skill [Divine Descent] had ended.


    Most of the magic power Lucas had was depleted, and the golden aura surrounding him faded away like a snuffed out me. Letting out a deep sigh, Lucas rolled his stiff neck.


    His entire body was covered in the blood and flesh of the beasts.


    All around, a mountain of corpses.


    The bodies of werewolves in by Lucass de formed small hills. Easily numbering in the hundreds.


    But.


    ...


    There were still more left.


    Growl...


    Growl!


    Most of the southern wall was overwhelmed by the Werewolf Legion, wiping out more than 80% of them. Yet, around 20% remained, encircling Lucas.


    There were easily well over a hundred.


    Moreover, the White Werewolves.


    From the Werewolf Legion, two elite monsters appeared.


    They had waited for Lucass strength to wane and deliberately showed themselves on the battlefield a beatter.


    This is bad.


    Pulling out a magic potion, Lucas quickly gulped it down, clicking his tongue.


    Its harder than I thought.


    It was, of course, the first time he used [Divine Descent] in realbat.


    He had anticipated some after-effects, but he hadnt imagined his entire body would feel like it was being wrung out.


    Muscle pain spread throughout his body, and even after consuming the potion, his drained magic power showed no signs of recovering.


    With things like this, he couldnt use [Strike of Will], let alone [Step of Persistence].


    ...Is there no other way?


    As the wolves steadily closed the distance, Lucas sheathed his [Holy Silver Longsword] and drew another sword from his waist.


    [Karma Eater].


    A weapon that converts affinity points into sword energy.


    "Haaa..."


    A sigh escaped Lucass lips, bending forward slightly. Steam began to seep out from between his lips.


    Between the strands of disheveled blonde hair, his blue eyes shone with a wild light, reminiscent of a beasts, and a faint mist drifted from his back.


    Beast Transformation.


    Bing closer to a monster in order to kill a monster.


    - Seriously, dont use the beast transformation. Its scary, thinking you might turn into a werewolf.


    He suddenly remembered what his lord had once said to him out of concern.


    A bitter smile flickered across Lucass face.


    He knew the risks.


    But what could he do if it was for the sake of protecting?


    Even if it meant stepping halfway into the monsters realm...!


    Vroom-


    mes of sword energy began to burn from the de of [Karma Eater].


    Clutching his sword and baring his fangs, Lucas let out a fierce grin.


    "Lets start round two, friends."


    Boom! Kaboom!


    Supportive magic and bombardment rained down from the walls at the monsters.


    As if on cue, the remaining werewolf packs rushed in from all directions.


    Kicking off the ground, Lucas charged forward like a wild beast.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Crossroad. Downtown.


    "Attack! Slime!"


    With my fervent cry, arge tri-color slime shot out,tching onto the head of the werewolf.


    Growl?!


    Slurp! Slurp!


    The slime enveloped the werewolfs head, preventing it from breathing. The werewolf thrashed violently, trying to pry the slime off, but ultimately failed.


    Thud!


    It copsed from suffocation. Nice!


    "Brilliant! Tri-Color!"


    Slurp! Slurp!


    The tri-color slime swirled itself roundly upon my praise. Was it expressing happiness?


    [Captured Monster: Lv.20 Tri-Color Slime (R)s loyalty has increased by 1!]


    "It really was pleased!"


    The tri-color slime smoothly climbed onto my shoulder and swiftly disappeared into the void. Good job, buddy!


    My second skill, [Be Mine].


    Once per stage, it allowed me to permanently bind a monster affected by [Gaze of Command] under mymand.


    Although it would be beneficial to use it consistently in every stage to gain a new subordinate, due to various events, I hadnt been able to use it properly.


    In Stage 5, I used it when I killed Celendion.


    Stage 6, the ambush cleared out all the enemies.


    I couldnt participate in Stage 7 as I was away in the Imperial Capital.


    Stage 8 was my first battle back, and I lost the perfect timing...


    It was only in Stage 9, during a free exploration of the [Slimes Lair] dungeon, that I was able to capture a tri-color slime.


    This slime is that very creature. I named it Tri-Color!


    It seems to consider this mysterious void space as its waiting room, like an inventory. No need to even build a facility for it.


    Though this mechanism seems oddly convenient, as long as it aids in my strategies, why not?


    I hurriedly ran deeper into the city. Wheres the next werewolf?


    Growl-!


    Barely a thought passed when another jumped out from a dark alleyway.


    "Whoa! You startled me!"


    I screamed in surprise, unleashing a de of magic, but the creature charged at me even as the magic de pierced its body. Why is it so tough?!


    Thud! Bang!


    "Cough!"


    I tumbled down the alley intertwined with the werewolf. Its strong hand tightened around my neck, choking me.


    Slurp!


    Tri-Color sprung from the void, covering the werewolfs face, cutting off its air.


    Yet, the werewolf didnt let go of my neck.


    I need to use the stake...!


    I aimed the emergency stake shooter strapped to my arm at the werewolfs nk, but...


    Oh no.


    I had already used it earlier. The shooter was empty.


    I had been continuously battling werewolves in these back alleys. I was out of options.


    Choke.


    "Ugh, gha...!"


    Darkness started to close in on me. This was bad...


    Whiz! Whiz!


    Suddenly, silver arrows pierced the air, embedding into the werewolfs neck.


    Growl...?!


    The dying werewolf spilled blood and fell sideways.


    Gasping, I sat up. That was too close!


    "Your Highness!"


    It was Damien who shot the arrows and now rushed to my side, a crossbow in his hand.


    "Thanks for saving me, Damien... But did youe all the way here yourself?"


    "I ran out of bullets for the rifle-shaped magic gun, and my magic powers drained. Thought it would be better to get closer to the battlefield."


    On Damiens hip were the pistol-shaped magic gun Cerberus, the machine pistol Woodpecker, and silver bullets.


    If thats all he had left, it made sense to be closer to the front lines.


    "The other reserves are searching in the opposite direction! Im about to take a vantage point nearby and start shooting..."


    Damien lifted his head, surveying the surroundings.


    I also took a look around. The nearest tall building was...


    "Over there!"


    The chimney of a public bathhouse in the vicinity seemed the highest. Damien nodded and headed that direction.


    "Ill provide cover fire from there! Hang in there, Prince!"


    "Thanks, Damien!"


    Watching Damien rush towards the public bathhouse, a thought struck me.


    How did we get this deep into the city?


    How many werewolves were left?


    Could we fend them off before more damage was done?


    "Arrrgghh!"


    "Help! Please-!"


    Sudden sharp screams reached my ears. Startled, I ran in that direction. Whats happening?


    Near the public bathhouse was a barracks, and in an open space by the barracks, two elderly people were running out in a panic.


    "What happened?"


    Hearing my shout, the two elders recognized me and quickly exined.


    "My lord! A monster! A white-furred monster is there!"


    "The soldiers tried to hold it off, but theyve all been ughtered...!"


    "And?!"


    Pressed for details, the elders exchanged nces.


    "There was this scrawny, limping young man who stood against the monster..."


    "He fought well. He was protecting us until a moment ago. But he said he couldnt hold on much longer and told us to get out..."


    "..."


    Skinny. Limping.


    I knew immediately who it was. Gritting my teeth, I rushed towards the clearing.


    "Quick, go home, lock your doors, and hide!"


    Not long after rushing into the clearing, I found the monster facing off against a human.


    "RAAAAH!"


    A bloodied White Werewolf howled,


    "Cough, cough..."


    It was a blood-soaked Kureha.


    Kurehas entire body looked mummified.


    Flesh and muscle from all over his body withered. How did he withstand this with such a condition?


    Then, the White Werewolf charged at Kureha. I quickly intervened, swinging my staff and releasing a de of magic.


    "This is Qi Sword Technique, you bastard!"


    Well, not really!


    Thud! Thwack!


    The magic de pierced its torso, and the enraged eyes of the White Werewolf swiftly turned to me.


    It was a high-level elite monster which was kind of intimidating, but damn it, I wasnt just going to stand there and watch.


    "Tri-color-!"


    I hurled the Tri-Color, which had just popped out of nowhere, like a baseball.


    Smack! Thud!


    Tri-color immediately wrapped around the White Werewolfs face, once again blocking its breathing.


    The White Werewolf struggled, unable to breathe. Good!


    Kureha!


    Your Majesty...?


    Kureha, with eyes wide in surprise, looked at me. I quickly supported him from the side.


    We need to fall back. This creature is too dangerous for just the two of us.


    Kureha had lost hisbat ability, while I was amander with abysmal personalbat skills.


    Somehow, we could manage to take down a Brown or a Gray Werewolf, but this White one was on another level. We need to flee right now-


    Then, a horrible sound rang out.


    Startled, I turned to see the White Werewolf tear off my Tri-Color Slime from its head.


    The creature balled the Tri-Color Slime in its hand, and with a sudden squeeze-


    It was destroyed.


    *Ding!*


    [Captured Monster: Lv.20 Tri-Color Slime(R) has died.]


    Tri-Color, noooo!


    I screamed involuntarily.


    This damn monster! How dare it harm my Tri-Color! After everything weve been through! I had dreams of nurturing it to evolve into a Slime Emperor, damn it!


    The White Werewolfs eyes shifted towards us. I swallowed hard, banishing any stray thoughts.


    Damien probably hadnt reached his sniping point yet, and our scouts were out gathering information from other ces. We were alone.


    How can we defeat this creature now?


    Suddenly, the White Werewolf lunged at us on all fours. I tried to quickly summon the Taunt Tower to divert its attention.


    ...?!


    But I realized I didnt have the necessary magic core in my inventory. Frantically searching my pockets, the realization struck me.


    Throughout the night, Id used up almost ten magic cores, repeatedly constructing and dismantling the Shield Tower.


    Id exhausted all my spare cores.


    Damn it!


    In desperation, I locked eyes with the creature and used the Gaze of Command.


    This skill was a gamble, especially in situations like this, but I had no choice!


    [Using Gaze of Command.]


    [Please make eye contact with the target.]


    The world around me seemed to slow down, and a blue interface characteristic of skill usage spread before me.


    [Target Detected: 1]


    [Please state themand.]


    Listen here, monster, you will...


    With all my might, filled with magic and desire, I shouted out the easiest, yet most effectivemand I could think of.


    Lie down, now!


    A jolt went through me as all the remaining magic in my body was expended.


    Id been on the move all day, so there wasnt much magic left.


    A sense of heaviness engulfed my heart, and blood gushed from my nose.


    [Command Difficulty: Easy]


    [Comparing users Intelligence stat with the targets Magic Power stat.]


    [Determining sess rate. Starting resistance roll...]


    *Ding!*


    A sound indicating thepletion of the assessment echoed, followed by a sh of blue light.


    I tasted the metallic vor of blood and clenched my teeth. The creature was already too close.


    Did it work?!


    [Assessment Complete!]


    >Failure: 1


    [Themand has not been executed.]


    ...What.


    Damn it, sh-


    Thats why I cant trust these probability games! These bastards always fail at some point! Damn it!


    Whether I cursed out loud or not, the White Werewolf rushed at me with a terrifying speed and took off after hitting the ground.


    I need to dodge with the Blink Dagger-


    I quickly drew the dagger from my inventory.


    It was the SSR-grade dagger [sh Knife] I got from a loot box a few days ago. Its ability allowed me to teleport to wherever the dagger was thrown.


    As I was about to throw it to the side to dodge the attack, I hesitated. This dagger only teleports the user.


    Even if I could evade, Kureha couldnt...!


    Suddenly!


    Kureha snatched the Blink Dagger from my hand. Huh?


    "A Blink Dagger, huh? Ill borrow this for a moment."


    "Wha-? Huh?"


    Did he know the purpose of the Blink Dagger? But what was he nning to do with it?


    Kureha threw the dagger I handed over straight at the White Werewolf.


    The airborne White Werewolf couldnt dodge the thrown dagger.


    Thud!


    The dagger pierced weakly, and then,


    sh-!


    In an instant, with a burst of light, Kureha teleported.


    Whooosh-!


    Splitting the moonlight, Kurehas flying kick plunged deep into the White Werewolfs abdomen. He pushed the dagger deeper with the tip of his foot.


    He had reced the missed opportunity due to his mummified state with the teleportation function of the Blink Dagger! Is he a genius?!


    It was a picture-perfect kick.


    Blood gushed violently from the White Werewolfs mouth, and the remaining flesh and muscle on Kurehas right foot turned to dust and scattered.


    Had his body been intact, that one kick would have killed the monster. It was that perfectly executed.


    However.


    ...!


    It wasnt enough.


    The stance might have been perfect, but there was no strength left in his physical body.


    The attack fell short, and the monster resisted.


    Grrrr...!


    Spitting blood in mid-air, the White Werewolf sharpened its ws and lunged forward,


    Pierce!


    Piercing through Kurehas abdomen.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    In the heart of the city.


    From his vantage point atop the public bathhouse roof, Damien witnessed the retreat of allies from every battleground.


    To the north of the city walls, Evangeliney injured and fallen. The remaining heroes were cornered by the Wolf King.


    At the south wall, Lucas stood isted, with a horde of werewolves charging at him from all directions.


    Throughout the city, fierce battles raged between hordes of werewolves and people.


    Even where Ash and Kureha were, Kureha had sustained severe injuries.


    Which front should I support first?


    The equipment he had at his disposal consisted of three magic handguns, one magic machine gun, and a crossbow.


    It was impossible to address the chaos unfolding in every part of the city. Damien gritted his teeth.


    No, I can do this!


    Damiens round brown eyes glowed bright, emitting a white sh.


    "Its not a matter of whether I can do it. I must!"


    Setting down his crossbow, Damien drew the twin handguns, Cerberus, with both hands.


    The remaining magic power in me...


    He had taken some time to rest and recover, but it wasnt much.


    Still, he did not hesitate.


    Damiens [Far-Sight] shone brilliantly.


    Target acquired.


    He identified information about friend and foe alike across the entire battlefield using Far-Sight.


    The influx of information piled up in Damiens vision, the rush of data sounding like the flipping of pages.


    As hundreds of units of information poured in within moments, Damien felt his head throb with pain.


    But he didnt stop; he mentally locked onto each target.


    Click!


    The two handguns in Damiens hands pointed forward.


    Ultimate Skill, [Showdown].


    He fired magic bullets at every target in his sight. Healing bullets for allies and offensive bullets for enemies.


    A simultaneous heal and damage infliction on both allies and enemies, the ultimate skill activated by Damien, the Magibullet Marksman.


    However, the effectiveness decreased as the number of targets increased due to the limited bullets and magic power Damien possessed.


    Ill make up for the decreased power with my eyes!


    Tears streamed down from Damiens overworked eyes, but he didnt stop.


    To the ces where our allies are most injured, and the enemies weak points! Ill hit them all!


    -Targetingplete.


    Having selected all his targets, Damien began firing his handguns without pause.


    ***


    At the southern wall.


    Ugh... Ugh


    Lucas caught his breath, panting heavily.


    Leaning against the wall, with his blood-soaked sword gripped tightly, Lucass armor was a mess.


    It was tattered and gruesomely torn apart from being scratched and hit by the monsters ws.


    Before him, wolves surrounded Lucas, preparing for their next attack.


    "Lord Lucas!"


    A voice called out from above the wall. It was from the magic troops, Fox and Rabbit.


    "Enough! Come inside the wall! Theres no need to continue this hand-to-handbat!"


    "Its safer to fight using firepower while staying close to the walls, isnt it?"


    Of course, that would be safer.


    Lucas wanted to do just that. He could no longer use his ultimate skill, and his transformed beast form was nearing its limit given his depleted condition.


    However, two white wolves stood before him.


    Grrr...


    Heh, heh.


    Two White Werewolves.


    Lucas hadnt seen the retreat, and even if he had managed to retreat, there would be challenges that followed.


    With the immense agility emanating from their powerful bodies, these creatures would have stormed the ramparts in no time.


    That would mean engaging in closebat atop the walls.


    Currently, all the forces capable of closebat had been sent into the city.


    On the walls were only the artillery, archers, and four mages responsible for firepower.


    It might be better to hold them off here.


    Holding them at bay here, while bombarding them with cannons, ballistae, and magic from the walls, would probably be more effective.


    I just need to push a bit harder.


    Whooosh!


    Lowering his stance, mes erupted from Lucass longsword, the Karma Eater.


    Although the Karma Eater was consuming his wild nature, Lucas felt it.


    Despite that, he felt his wild transformation advancing further.


    The more the transformation progressed, the closer he came to bing a beast. But the energy Karma Eater consumed was consistent, causing this phenomenon.


    Even so!


    Even if he was not halfway, but fully stepping into the monsters realm.


    Even so, if I can just hold on...!


    Then, in that moment,


    sh!


    Magical projectiles shot from the city center poured down like a shower.


    Lucas looked up in surprise at the streaks of light above him.


    Damien?


    Hundreds of magical projectiles, like shooting stars, streamed down targeting various foes.


    Thud! Thud thud!


    Like a meteor shower, the projectiles hit the werewolves hearts, eyes, and throats.


    The ones already wounded got hit precisely at their injured spots.


    Gurgle?!


    Growl!


    Though each projectile wasnt that powerful, the problem was where they struck.


    The wolf monsters, hit precisely at their weak points, either died vomiting blood, writhed in agony, or at the very least, were momentarily stunned.


    ...!


    A healing projectile hit Lucas.


    Its effect was minimal, but like a drop of water to parched lips, it felt invigorating. Taking a deep breath, Lucas stood upright.


    With this, he could fight a bit longer.


    Haaaargh!


    Mustering his energy, Lucas charged at the staggering werewolves, severing their throats and splitting their chests open.


    In a matter of moments, about a dozen of the remaining werewolves were brought down.


    I can definitely do this...!


    As Lucas was catching his breath,


    Whoosh!


    Two white werewolves lunged at him simultaneously.


    The two elite monsters showcased a perfectly coordinated joint attack technique, as if they had been training together for ages. Their strikes came from all directions.


    What the...?!


    Caught off guard by their sudden precision, Lucas was taken aback.


    Even the great Lucas, exhausted to his core, found it challenging to fend off a perfectly timedbined attack from two elite monsters.


    Rip! Rrrrrip...!


    His worn-out armorpletely shattered, ultimately leaving his body vulnerable to hits.


    A monsters w brutally shed Lucas, and a sturdy werewolf leg kicked him squarely in the chest, sending him flying back.


    Crash!


    Ugh!


    Lucas, pinned against the fortress wall, coughed up blood. He tried to use his longsword as support to get up, but...


    ...


    Hed dropped it.


    The [Karma Eater] hed let go of rolled away in the distance. Lucas stared nkly at it for a moment before bursting into a smirk.


    Clink. Clunk.


    It felt like thest safety mechanism had just shattered and fallen to the ground.


    Leaning bloodied against the fortress wall, Lucas twisted his mouth into a grin.


    "Got it, I got it. Ill y by your rules."


    The knight, who was already treading into the beasts domain,


    Took another half step.


    Sssssizzle-!


    Heat wafted out like mirages from behind Lucas.


    Almost crouching on all fours, Lucass blue eyes flickered like mes as he drew his longsword.


    "Come on in-!"


    He looked even more like a wolf now.


    ***


    Front of the northern wall.


    Kehehe. Heh heh heh.


    Lunaredughed lowly, gripping Kuns cor.


    "The taste of victory is always sweet, descendant."


    ...


    Bloodied and battered, Kun dangled limply in the Wolf Kings grasp.


    The same went for the rest of the party members.


    Not just the Penal Squad, but the Shadow Squad too. They were all brutally scattered and defeated.


    Only Saintess Margarita was desperately healing and shielding, managing to keep everyone alive, but it felt like a candle in the wind.


    ...


    Kun stared at his distant ancestor through blood-soaked eyes.


    Too strong. Overwhelmingly strong.


    The gap was too wide, and his fists felt futile...


    "After all, arent you too weak, descendant? To think you share the blood of this Lunared."


    ...


    "Do you know why youre weaker than me?"


    Lunared sneered.


    "Youre suppressing your true nature."


    "...True nature?"


    "Yes. Arent you hiding the wolfs blood you inherited from me?"


    ...


    "Now, ept yourself, descendant."


    A strangely affectionate smile yed on the Wolf Kings lips.


    "Lets be wolves together. Then Ill take you with me on my path of human annihtion."


    The Wolf King drew his sharp w across his own hand, dripping his blood into Kuns open mouth.


    The blood of an ancestor.


    His very own.


    Lunared naturally assumed that with his blood, Kun would quickly reveal his true form. But...


    ...Hmm, even after mixing so much of my blood, you still maintain a human appearance.


    No change.


    Kun remained human. Lunared clicked his tongue.


    Someone must be suppressing your wolf instincts. And quite strongly at that."


    "What are you..."


    "Someone has taken on the wolfs curse that was bestowed upon you."


    Looking up at the moonlight, Lunared chuckled.


    "They must have really not wanted to turn you into a wolf, judging by the extent theyre sacrificing their own soul."


    ...!


    Just as Kun, who seemed to realize something, was about to speak,


    Thud thud thud!


    From the city center, magic bullets rained down like a downpour, released by Damien.


    Healing magic bullets struck the ten heroes.


    As if jump-started by a defibritor, the heroes who had been lying motionless started to violently cough and slowly get up one by one.


    And then, toward Lunared,


    Thwack!


    "Huh?!"


    Straight to his eyes.


    While looking up at the moonlight, two needle-like magic projectiles narrowly grazed Lunareds red eyes.


    Lunared barely managed to turn his head to dodge a direct hit, but the skin around his eyes tore, causing blood to spurt.


    "Who dares...!"


    Misjudging the strength of the iing magic projectiles, he had erred in not reacting in time, cing too much faith in his formidable physique.


    In pain, Lunared staggered, while Kuns eyes widened in shock.


    This is my chance!


    A fierce red energy gathered in Kuns right hand.


    Lunared was blinded for only a few seconds.


    In that brief moment, he must die...!


    Kun thrust his fist forward with all his might. His full-powered punch was aimed directly at the werewolfs heart.


    For some reason, Lunared didnt try to block it.


    Smash!


    The fist connected cleanly with the werewolfs chest.


    Unbeknownst to Kun, the [Lucky Strike] charged in his right hand showed the numbers 6, 6, 6.


    A jackpot just short of 777.


    Taking advantage of his opponents lowered guard, he had delivered the most powerful blow he could muster.


    It wouldnt have been surprising if Lunared had dropped dead on the spot, coughing up blood.


    "Hmm, so thats all?"


    Lunared remained unfazed.


    Suddenly, he opened his red eyes wide, gazing intently at the mark on his chest.


    There was a clear imprint of a fist, but the damage seemed minimal.


    "If thats the best you can do, theres no point in letting you live."


    What... how...


    Kun asked shakily.


    Im certain I hit your heart directly...?


    "Its unfortunate, but I have two hearts."


    The Wolf King sneered.


    "My first heart was already taken by my king."


    ...?!


    "I thought of keeping you alive, to make use of you since you share my bloodline. But if you cant transform into a wolf and your martial skills are subpar, theres no reason to keep you alive."


    With his other hand, the one not holding Kun, Lunared unsheathed his ws.


    "Farewell, descendant. Well meet again... in hell."


    Stter!


    Blood spewed in every direction.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    A while ago.


    Crossroad. Downtown.


    Next to the barracks. An open field.


    Huff, huff, huff!


    Gasping heavily, I staggered to my feet.


    Before mey a defeated White Werewolf.


    Stunned by Kurehas Blinking Dagger-Kickbo, the creature was critically injured. I was just barely able to finish it off with my magic-infused de.


    However, the real issue was Kureha.


    I quickly turned to check behind me. Kurehay in a pool of blood.


    "Hey, Kureha! Snap out of it!"


    "Cough, cough!"


    Arge gash was evident on Kurehas stomach, from which he spat out blood. Desperately, I poured a high-quality potion on his wound.


    But,


    Its healing too slowly!


    The injury wasnt mending quickly.


    Having exhausted all his strength and nearly mummified, Kurehas body didnt seem to absorb the potions effects properly.


    "Huff, cough! My lord... Those two elderly people from earlier... Are they safe...?"


    "Of course they are! Just worry about yourself!"


    Attempting to save others in such a state...


    While I was exerting all efforts to heal Kureha,


    "My lord!"


    The scouts I had deployed earlier rushed over to me.


    As I continued to pour potions over Kureha and staunch his bleeding, I cast a sidelong nce at the scouts.


    "Report!"


    "Yes!"


    The scouts ryed the current situation in turns.


    Listening to each update, both my face and the pale, blood-drained face of Kureha turned grim.


    Lucas, on his own, was under siege at the southern wall.


    The northern wall had seen Evangeline fall, and all the other heroes were overwhelmed.


    Most of the werewolves that sneaked into the city had been dealt with, but a few remaining...


    "They took hostages?"


    "Yes...! The werewolves have gathered at the central square and have taken citizens as hostages! Additionally, a few more are doing the same in the alleys...!"


    My head spun.


    The simultaneous crises from every direction left me unsure how to tackle the situation. I tried my best to think calmly.


    It was then.


    "Help me... stand."


    Kureha, vomiting blood, tried to rise. I yelled out in surprise,


    "Stop the nonsense! Youre dying!"


    "I need to... save my brother, Kun. Hurry..."


    "Stay down! With your condition, you wont even make it out of this field, let alone to the north gate!"


    "My brother is also dying!"


    Kurehas eyes burned with determination, leaving me momentarily speechless.


    Despite the blood and organs seeping out from his stomach, Kureha tried to rise.


    But having already exhausted his strength saving the two elderly people, he seemed to struggle even lifting his frail body.


    Risking his life for strangers, yet unable to save his own sibling.


    Seeing this tragic scene, I shut my eyes tightly.


    Think.


    Find a way out of this situation.


    Games are made to be cleared.


    Theres always a way out, a solution. My 742 past experiences proved that.


    Look for a slightly higher probability. A slightly more definite method.


    Find it.


    No!


    I opened my eyes wide.


    It wasnt enough. One shouldnt judge solely based on the given situation. I needed to look broader, farther.


    Observe from the games rules.


    Dont be governed by the rules. Govern the rules.


    Use every means avable.


    Bypass them, break them, twist them - find the vulnerabilities in the rules.


    "!"


    In that instant,


    An idea struck me.


    A fundamental solution to resolve this entire situation all at once.


    "Kureha."


    To my own surprise, I voiced out with an astonishinglyposed and cold tone.


    "If its to save your brother, to what lengths would you go?"


    Kureha didnt hesitate.


    "I can do anything."


    ""


    "For him, any and everything."


    I nodded heavily.


    "Theres one way, Kureha."


    I quickly exined the strategy Id thought of. A fleeting look of astonishment brushed Kurehas face.


    "Indeed, in theory, it is possible but"


    "Is it truly feasible?"


    "Yes. But I think Ill have to directly interact with the adversary."


    However, Kurehas current physical condition was dire.


    Messengers had rushed to the temple to call for a priest, but he seemed hed die before the priest could arrive.


    Kurehas face dimmed with every passing moment, the light of life flickering out. To execute the n in such a state...


    ""


    Then something urred to me.


    "...Kureha, from the past story you told me."


    Clutching my fist tight, I inquired.


    "You mentioned your father turned your curse-bearing brother into a wolf monster, right?"


    "Yes, thats correct."


    "So, you, who currently bear the curse, can also transform into that wolf monster?"


    Kureha stayed silent. I stared intently at his face.


    After a moment, with a resolute expression, Kureha slowly nodded.


    "...Yes, my Lord. But theres no tree here to assist the curse, so the curse wont beplete."


    ""


    "I may not fully transform into the wolf monster, and I might lose my sanity... possibly attacking you."


    "Its alright. I have a way. A method to make you obey mymand."


    ""


    A faint smile touched the bloodied corners of Kurehas lips.


    "I never thought the curse I learned from my mother for just in case... would be used this way."


    "...Kureha."


    "My life is already at its end. Turn me into the wolf monster. So I can execute the strategy youve instructed."


    Kureha bowed to me.


    "Please, help me save my brother."


    Gritting my teeth, I replied curtly.


    "Start right now. Were out of time."


    Following Kurehas guidance, I drew a magical circle on the ground andid him over it.


    Kureha, with his fading voice, chanted the spell to activate the curse. Using my Blink Dagger, I inflicted an X-shaped wound on Kurehas forehead.


    The sky was brightly lit, bathed in the light of a full moon.


    Groan, crack...!


    With grotesque sounds of flesh contorting, Kurehas shriveled arms and legs grew flesh, muscles, and red fur.


    Exposed to the moonlight, Kurehas entire body was transforming.


    By the time the X-shaped scar had been engraved on his forehead, Kureha had transformed into a grotesque wolf monster.


    Monstrously grown ws, vicious fangs that didnt interlock, twisted joints, and asymmetric muscles. And a body covered in red fur...


    A wolf monster that bore all the curses of his tribe.


    ...


    The massive wolf monster slowly rose.


    I tensed up, preparing for a possible attack, but the monster seemed to have no such intentions.


    I immediately used [Gaze of Command].


    Kneel and show your loyalty to me.


    Easily, [Gaze of Command] was applied. Kureha slowly knelt on one knee before me.


    Kureha.


    Facing the gentle eyes of the monster staring tenderly at me, I activated my second skill.


    Be mine.


    Whirr!


    Suddenly, a cor resembling a series of linked chains materialized in the air and snugly wrapped around Kurehas neck.


    Ding!


    [Unknown Werewolf Kureha(SSR) has been recruited to your side!]


    Current loyalty: 90/100


    Absolute Command: 1 use


    Sess.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Whew...


    Thats when it happened.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    From the center of the city, magical projectiles rained down like a shower. I immediately recognized what they were.


    Damiens ultimate move, Showdown!


    I had read the skill description in advance and knew its effect.


    For all allied targets, it would shoot healing projectiles, and for enemies, attacking projectiles. It was Damiens area-of-effect skill.


    However, the projectile thatnded on me was a healing one, but...


    Click-!


    The one thatnded on Kureha was an attacking one.


    Kureha effortlessly deflected the projectile with his arm, but witnessing this made my heart race.


    Damiens Far-Sight had coldly judged.


    Kureha was a monster.


    No longer a human.


    Then Kureha slowly opened his mouth.


    ...Give, me, an, order.


    ...


    I, will, obey.


    Despite bing a monster, he hadnt lost his rationality.


    Kureha. Go. Execute the n.


    I terselymanded, then added,


    Save your brother.


    ...


    And... save this front.


    Kureha bowed his head slightly.


    I, will, give, my, all.


    Whoosh!


    With a powerful leap, Kurehas massive frame shot northward.


    I clenched my teeth and fists, watching his receding figure with a heavy heart.


    Present time.


    In front of the northern wall.


    Stter!


    Blood sprayed everywhere.


    ...?


    Kun closed his eyes, awaiting the impending strike from Lunareds ws. But no pain came.


    He opened his eyes hesitantly.


    Drip. Drip.


    He could hear the sound of blood dropping.


    ...?!


    Suddenly, between Lunared and Kun, a massive werewolf appeared, taking the hit on its back.


    Blood streamed down from the werewolfs back.


    But could this creature even be called a werewolf?


    It looked like a wolf that hadntpleted its transformation, with grotesquely twisted limbs. A hideous wolf monster.


    Yet, for some reason, Kun nkly stared at the monsters face.


    Could it be his imagination that he felt warmth from the eyes of the monster looking back at him?


    "What the, what is this?"


    Lunared eximed in a bewildered voice.


    "What are you? You seem to be from my tribe, why are you intervening...


    ...


    The monster that had been looking at Kun with gentle eyes suddenly spun its body like a lightning bolt, clenching its unevenly lengthened fists with both arms.


    Thud-!


    It struck Lunareds chest with both fists.


    Kugh-!?


    Lunared staggered back, spitting out blood.


    Thump!


    As Lunared dropped Kun from his hand, Kun hit the ground hard on his buttocks, anxiously looking up, still in shock.


    ...


    As if to protect Kun, the wolf monster gazed at him with a soft look once more.


    It assumed a stance.


    Despite its grotesque posture due to its reversed joints and limbs of different lengths, Kun could recognize it immediately.


    That was the martial arts stance of the Leaf Tribe.


    The one taught by his older brother... that was it.


    Daring to oppose me, a descendant sharing my blood, youuuuu!


    Lunared, with fiery eyes, charged again. The unidentified wolf monster rushed forward to meet him.


    Boom! Bang! Boom!


    A fierce battle began between the two monsters.


    Muscles far surpassing those of humans flexed and writhed as theyunched cannon-like fists at each other, intending to kill.


    Next to Kun, who was nkly watching this surreal scene,


    "We have to kill him now."


    Evangeline appeared. Kun looked at her, slightly surprised.


    Holding onto a wound on her abdomen, Evangeline looked pale, but she was firmly holding a shield in her left hand.


    Following her, other party members painfully walked over and stood behind her.


    Thanks to the healing magic cast by Damian, everyone managed to muster theirst bits of strength to stand.


    "I dont know why those two monsters are causing such a ruckus, but this is an opportunity."


    "Were all exhausted to our limits. We wont get a second chance. We have to kill them both at the same time."


    Evangeline signaled with her eyes.


    The Shadow Squad members who were ready for their godhand, and the Penal Squad members all clenched their weapons, nodding with grave faces.


    The blood-covered heroes moved forward to execute their final attack.


    ...!


    At that moment,


    Kun, who had noticed something, hurriedly blocked the party members. Evangeline furrowed her brow.


    "Kun? What are you doing right now..."


    Do, dont attack.


    Huh?


    Hes my brother.


    He couldnt exin it clearly but he knew.


    "That monster, its my brother!"


    In this world.


    There was only one person who looked at him with such a warm gaze.


    So Kun yelled out, almost like a howl.


    Hes my brother...!

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Thwack! Thud! Brawk-!


    Two entangled monsters swung their fists at each other, intent on delivering a death blow.


    The punches and kicks that split the air were eerily simr in form.


    Though they had the twisted forms of monsters, they utilized the same martial arts techniques.


    Crash!


    Deflecting each others attacks,


    Bang!


    Their fists, infused with a red energy, crossed paths,


    Swoosh-!


    Then both were engulfed in a red aura, making them even more intimidating.


    ...


    Kun stared in astonishment, mouth agape, at the spectacle of martial arts on disy that was far superior to his own.


    "Whats with you? For someone looking like that, youre pretty good, huh?"


    Lunared remarked, a satisfied grin on his face.


    It was the first time hed seen a descendant employ the martial art hed developed to such a high level. Lunared was genuinely ted.


    Then, the wolf monsterKureharesponded in a muffled voice.


    "I am the Sect Leader."


    "What?"


    "I am the forty-third Sect Leader of the Leaf Tribe."


    With a swift motion, Kureha crossed his fists and bowed briefly.


    "It is an honor to meet the founder. Though I never expected the founder to be... such a monstrous mess."


    ...


    After a moments silence, Lunared burst into heartyughter and lunged forward.


    "Why dont you take a look in the mirror first, forty-third?!


    The two wolf-monsters frenziedly exchanged blows. But as if on cue, they both simultaneously retreated,


    And then they assumed identical stances.


    Both firmly nted their feet, crouched low, left hand forward in a parrying position, right hand balled into a fist at chest level.


    With a demeanor suggesting they were about to unleash their deadliest move, the two monsters locked eyes.


    Kun, having watched from the side, had an inkling about the lethal posture they were in.


    Thats when the wolf monsterKurehastole a fleeting nce at Kun.


    Then, he gave a subtle nod.


    Almost as if to say, Watch and learn...


    Whoosh-!


    In the next instant,


    The two wolf-monsters, charging with a powerful step forward, vanished from view.


    They were moving so swiftly it seemed as though theyd disappeared from the world.


    Having leaped through space, the two wolf-monsters thrust their fists at each other.


    Lunareds fist aimed for the very center of Kurehas chest,


    While Kurehas fist targeted Lunareds left chest.


    Secret Technique.


    Heart-Cutting Windwolf.


    Boom...!


    Neither evaded. Both delivered their fatal blows right into each others chests.


    Blood spewed simultaneously from the mouths of the two wolf-monsters.


    However, whereas Kureha grimaced in evident pain, Lunared chuckled triumphantly.


    "You fool! You learned the technique wrong! The Heart-Cutting Windwolf aims for the soul core, not the physical body! Aiming for the heart and not the soul core?"


    ...


    "Moreover, Ive already lost that heart! My other heart is on the opposite side! Your aim was off from the start!"


    Pain evident on his face, Kureha began to waver, leaning onto Lunared as if to copse.


    Lunaredughed, confident in his victory,


    "...No. I aimed correctly."


    Crunch!


    Kureha lunged, biting deeply into Lunareds throat.


    Dark blood surged. Desperatelytching on, Kureha gulped down the blood of Lunared.


    What the hell is he doing?!


    Annoyed, Lunared forcefully shoved Kureha off him. Kureha stumbled back, a look of malevolence on his face.


    After a high-level martial arts duel like that, and now he resorts to this kind of lowly act...


    Lunared looked at the trail of dark blood that connected from his throat to Kurehas mouth and clicked his tongue in disgust.


    So this was hisst-ditch effort...


    ...?


    What Lunared saw next was iprehensible.


    From his neck wound, a continual stream of dark blood was escaping.


    Panicking, Lunared tried to stop the flow with his hand, but the blood kept seeping through his fingers. It traveled through the air and-


    Was sucked directly into Kurehas mouth.


    What the...?!


    "Ever since bing a werewolf, Ivee to understand,"


    Kureha, even while half-destroyed and nearing death, smiled slyly.


    "My organs twisted and rearranged. Pushing aside the human heart, a new wolf heart emerged."


    ...?!


    "The left side is the wolfs. The right, the humans."


    Kureha pointed to the left side of Lunareds chest.


    "I intended to destroy your wolf heart. Even if it was already shattered, it wouldnt matter. I wouldve struck it all the same, just in case."


    "My wolf heart...? Why...?"


    "To strip you of your control over the werewolfs blood."


    Thick dark blood gushed out of Lunareds throat like water.


    His strength rapidly faded. Facing this unfamiliar phenomenon, Lunared trembled in shock.


    "What have you done, bastard?!"


    "Its to bear it in your stead."


    Kureha chuckled darkly.


    "Your curse."


    "What?"


    "I am... the vessel that carries the curse of our entire n."


    Kureha slowly closed his eyes.


    "You are my ancestor. Thus, you are also my kin. Naturally, I can bear the werewolfs curse you possess."


    ...?!


    This was the strategy Ash proposed.


    To steal the werewolfs curse from Lunared.


    Kureha, being a vessel that could hold the curse of the entire n, in theory, could also contain the curse of an ancestor.


    Kureha had his doubts, but the strategy seeded.


    By shattering the wolfs heart and causing the loss of control over the werewolfs blood.


    And by swallowing Lunareds blood directly, he activated the spell.


    Hssssss...!


    Not only from Lunared, but from all the werewolves that were still alive and attacking Crossroad.


    The werewolfs curse was extracted and forcibly transferred into Kurehas body.


    From all over Crossroad, tainted dark blood flew towards Kureha.


    Kureha willingly swallowed the boiling dark blood.


    Just as he had taken in the curse of his kin.


    He now also embraced the revived curse of the ancestors.


    "Stop it! Stop it now!"


    Lunareds strength was rapidly depleting.


    He tried to protect his curse, but he had already lost the wolfs heart that bonded the werewolfs blood and curse.


    The moment he lost his heart as a punishment from the Demon King.


    From that moment on, Lunareds curse was no longer his own.


    "Is this how it ends? Me?"


    Though Lunared had directly consumed the blood of the foreign god, bing the first to wear the curse of the wolf, he had no means to counter Kurehas magic.


    This was thest refuge discovered by his descendants who had suffered for centuries.


    A secret technique devised by his descendants to escape from the curse of the wolfs blood.


    Although it was a twisted direction, where one individual was sacrificed for the many, it was the culmination of wisdom refined over centuries of their lineage.


    It was impossible that he, a being from the distant ancient times, could be sacrificed.


    "Stop it!"


    Lunared desperately tried to kill Kurehapletely, attempting to cut off his magic,


    Thud!


    Kun intervened, swinging a punch that sent Lunareds jaw flying.


    Crumpled, Lunared pathetically fell to his knees.


    "No, no... this cant be...!"


    The wolfs blood, the curse - that had made Lunared a top contender, a leader of a nightmare legion- was draining from his body.


    Soon after, every curse left his body, and the power of the wolf disappeared.


    "Ah... Ahhh..."


    All that remained was an old man with gray hair and beard, withered and frail.


    ***


    Walking towards the northern gate, I pondered.


    Look at it from the games rules.


    Use every avable means.


    Circumvent, break, twist  find the rules weakness.


    A werewolf is a creature cursed into a monster from a human.


    Conversely,


    ...If the curse could be removed, and they could be reverted back to humans,


    The games difficulty would drastically drop.


    Scouts poured in with reports from all sides.


    "The werewolves outside the southern wall are changing back to humans!"


    "Even the werewolves who took hostages inside the city! Theyre suddenly turning into humans!"


    "Suppress the humans who were werewolves at the central za!"


    "Weve captured two more in the alley behind the market!"


    "Your Highness! A report!"


    A scout, panting from the northern wall, reported.


    "The enemys army leader has also turned back into a human!"


    "..."


    "The only remaining monster outside the northern wall is a grotesque wolf beast that suddenly appeared! If we dispose of it, this defensive battle will end...!"


    "Your Highness, what should we do now?!"


    "Please give your orders!"


    "Your Highness!"


    I didnt respond, heading straight for the northern gate. The puzzled scouts followed behind.


    Outside the northern wall,


    "...Ah, senior."


    Evangeline, with a weary face, leaning on the open city gate, turned to look at me. Herplexion was pale, perhaps due to injuries.


    "The Wolf King... or what used to be, is tied up over there. And..."


    Evangeline, pointing to the tied-up old man, moved her hand to the side.


    "Thest remaining beast is there, and Kun is shielding it, saying its his brother..."


    There, Kun could be seen sheltering the fallen beast, shouting loudly at the surrounding soldiers.


    "..."


    "Senior, could it really be..."


    Without a word, I gently patted Evangelines head, moving forward.


    Chains bound the old man, but Godhand, the one who had tied him up, gave me a respectful bow as he saw me approach. I nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Godhand."


    "Your Majesty."


    Godhand quietly stepped aside.


    "Lets save our reunion greetings forter. We have more pressing matters to discuss."


    "Thank you."


    Passing Godhand, I stood in front of the old man.


    He was old and frail, with snow-white hair.


    Although he looked like an average human, his eerie crimson eyes were as fierce as those of a monster.


    "Are you Lunared?"


    I scoffed.


    "Youve lost your luster, Wolf King."


    "...


    Gazing up at me with his lips tightly sealed, Lunared suddenly pleaded, Spare me.


    I narrowed my eyes, irritated.


    "What?"


    "I said spare me."


    His audacity made me re at him.


    With a voice that was shockingly powerful for his frail frame, Lunared roared, "Now that the Wolfs curse is gone, I am aplete human!"


    He thumped his chest, pointing to the heart within.


    "This human heart beating inside me is proof."


    "..."


    "If you are themander of this frontline, protecting humans and killing monsters! Then kill that monster beside you! And save me, a human!"


    Desperately, Lunared pointed to the monster lying on the ground... to Kureha.


    Kun, who had been holding Kureha, gritted his teeth in anger.


    "..."


    Ignoring my silence, Lunared continued, "I too am a human that you should protect, yer! Please spare me!"


    "...You have a point."


    He may have been resurrected from the dark depths of Lake Kingdom, but indeed, with the Wolfs curse gone, this old man was biologically aplete human.


    However,


    "But you are a monster."


    I dered.


    "I guarantee it. With utmost certainty, I can say, Lunared, you are not human. You are a perfect monster."


    "Why?"


    Lunared growled, On what basis do you differentiate humans and monsters on this frontline?!


    "Its very clear."


    I leaned in closer, staring straight into his eyes, and spat out the words,


    "Its me."


    "...?!"


    "I am the rule of this frontline."


    I had struggled for a long time.


    I had hesitated for a long time.


    But what I learned from this defense battle was,


    Principles. Rules. Standards.


    I had always been a good-natured yer, loyally following the predetermined lines.


    This time was no different. I tried to fit within a rational framework of principles and standards.


    How naive.


    Such a gullible fool.


    "Thanks to you, Lunared, Ive realized. Seeing you exploit loopholes and attack, I now understand the essence of this game."


    Theres a famous saying in card games.


    The reason games have rules is to exploit whats not defined by the rules.


    "Ill stand above the rules."


    "What...?"


    "I am the principle. I am the standard. I am thew."


    No longer will I be bound by the rules of the game.


    I will bypass the rules, twist them, establish them, and control them.


    "Ill change the world ording to my rules. So whether someone is human or a monster, Ill decide."


    I concluded coldly.


    "Youre a monster, Lunared."


    "..."


    "You will die."


    Immediately after,


    "Pff, pffhahahahahaha!"


    Lunared held his stomach andughed.


    With his body shaking uncontrobly, he seemed on the verge of departing from this world from the sheer force of hisughter. The surrounding heroes hesitated and backed away due to his eerie outburst.


    With a frown, I asked, "Why are youughing, monster?"


    "Do you not understand even after dering it yourself, human?"


    After pausing his wildughter,


    The old man, once the Wolf King, red at me and retorted, "Its because of the mindset of a tyrant!"


    "..."


    "You think youll be the standard? You think youll be thew? Countless rulers have desired just that! No matter the circumstances or reasons, they all believed in their goodness, making themselves into iron-willed leaders, thinking they would bring about a utopia!"


    "..."


    "But the result was always a tyrant! Without a single exception! From ancient times until now, not even one!"


    "..."


    "Do you truly intend to be that as well, human?"


    "Yes."


    I replied immediately.


    "If standing above the rules for the sake of victory is what you call a tyrant..."


    Taking a deep breath, steadying my heart,


    I said,


    "Ill dly be a tyrant."

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Leaving behind the restrained Lunared, I headed toward Kun and Kureha.


    "Ugh...!"


    Kun, who was blocking with his whole body to protect Kureha, received my bitter smile.


    "I know that wolf monster is Kureha."


    "...!"


    "Dont worry, just step aside. We have things to discuss."


    Hesitantly, Kun moved away. I cautiously approached the fallen Kureha.


    "Kureha."


    Looking down at the bloodied wolf monster, I nodded heavily.


    "You did an excellent job. You truly did well."


    "All I did was fulfill my duty."


    He was dying.


    A massive fissure marred his battered chest. It wasnt hard to guess that it was an injury inflicted by the Wolf King.


    "...Im sorry."


    Kureha responded to my apology with a faintugh.


    "Its not your fault, Your Highness. If you hadnt nned this strategy... I would have died in vain right there."


    "...!"


    "Thanks to you, I was able to save my younger brother."


    His grotesquely twisted fingers grazed his chest.


    "My human heart has already stopped. As a human, I am already dead."


    Even in his monstrous form, Kurehas eyes remained kind. Those eyes slowly looked up to the sky.


    "All that remains here is the wolf monster, kept alive by the magic power of the full moon."


    "...!"


    "In the end... I die as a monster."


    "No."


    I spoke with an unwavering voice.


    "You are a human."


    Both Kureha and Kun, who was listening by the side, looked at me with surprise. I nodded.


    "I recognize it. By the principles andws of this ce, by my standards, I recognize it."


    "...!"


    "You are more human than anyone else, Kureha."


    Turning from the speechless Kureha, I looked at Kun beside him.


    "Kun, the remaining night is short."


    The magic power provided by the full moons light clung to Kurehas life.


    In other words, when the moon sets, Kureha will die.


    "Spend time with your brother until dawn."


    "...!"


    Kun looked uncertain, but thats between the two brothers. I hoped they would have a regret-freest moment.


    ***


    Crossroad. In front of the southern wall.


    Excluding Lunared, all the captured Werewolves were gathered and restrained here.


    I hurriedly came here to decide on their fate. And then...


    "Growl!"


    ...I found a blonde knight who seemed more like a beast than the wolf monsters.


    "Lucas?"


    Lucas, chained head to toe, was nearly lying on the ground, showing his fangs and exhaling a cold breath.


    His bright blue eyes gleamed with a beastly light. Good heavens!


    "Hes been like this since the battle ended... We managed to subdue him."


    Fox and Rabbit from the Mage Battalion spoke apprehensively.


    "We didnt know what to do..."


    "...!"


    I rubbed my throbbing forehead. He must have overused his beast transformation again.


    "Hey, Lucas. Do you recognize me?"


    When I asked this close up, the previously aggressive expression on Lucass face immediately softened.


    Should I be thankful that this damned hound even recognizes its own owner?


    "Bind this de to his hand. Make sure he cant let go."


    As I approached, Lucas, noticeably tamed, remained still even as the soldiers tied the [Karma Eater] to his hand.


    I pondered for a moment on what to do next, but the decision came quickly.


    "Imprison him. In the sturdiest cell."


    In his current state, theres no telling what he might do. Its best to keep him confined until he regains his senses.


    Lucas, now as docile as a subdued dog, was dragged off to the prison.


    "Sigh..."


    As I watched his retreating figure, a sigh escaped my lips.


    "But, what about us?"


    "Lock us up too!"


    Shouts echoed from behind.


    "..."


    I slowly turned around.


    Creatures, once werewolves, their bodies still covered in traces of beastly fur, knelt bound. Their crimson eyes shone as they pleaded desperately.


    "We are humans!"


    "We have the right to be judged by thew! Put us on trial!"


    "Where is our lord? Where is Lord Lunared? Negotiate with him..."


    "Enough-!"


    I sharply cut off their ramblings.


    "Let me educate you on the rules of this monster frontier."


    Stepping towards them, my voice grew menacing.


    "Protect the humans."


    One step.


    "Kill the monsters."


    Two steps.


    "And you lot are monsters."


    Three steps.


    Looking down at them, their eyes wide with fear, I pronounced without mercy,


    "I, the rule-maker of this ce, have deemed it so. You are, without a doubt, monsters. Therefore, you will certainly be killed."


    "We are human! Look at our appearances! We have hearts that beat with blood, just like any other human! Just like you!"


    "It isnt your birth, race, or appearance that determines what you are."


    Whether reborn from the hell beneath theke, pure humans mixed with wolfs blood, or whatever heart you have, none of it matters.


    "What you are is determined by the thoughts you harbor and the actions you take."


    They had invaded my city.


    Without any grand cause, without desperation for survival, just for ughter.


    They tried to tear my city apart and annihte its inhabitants.


    They killed my soldiers, my citizens, and my heroes.


    "Just because you wear human skin doesnt mean you can pretend to be one. You are monsters."


    To those who were once human, I spoke without mercy.


    "You dont have the right to die as humans. You dont have the right to a trial."


    For death,


    "You will die befitting monsters. Like pests."


    For death,


    "Right here, right now."


    For death to death!


    Stepping back, I raised my hand high andmanded,


    "Archers, aim!"


    The archers I had brought with me lifted their loaded crossbows.


    However, even at mymand, some of them couldnt bring themselves to take aim. The figures before them looked nothing like monsters butplete humans. Yes, its understandable they hesitated.


    With a swift move,


    I snatched a crossbow from one such hesitant archer and aimed it myself at those who were once werewolves.


    Those creatures in front of us are monsters. As themander here, Ive decided as much. Therefore, all you have to do is follow my decision.


    ...!


    The archer who had his crossbow taken from me gritted his teeth, pulled out a smaller backup bow, notched an arrow, and aimed forward.


    Nodding, I shouted, Aim!


    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!


    No archer hesitated any longer. Dozens of them raised their crossbows in unison.


    Fire!


    Fingers pulled back on the crossbow triggers.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Screaaaam-!


    The dozens of arrows released by the archers pierced directly into the creatures that used to be werewolves.


    Arghhhh!


    Save me, please!


    Damn humans! Ill curse you till the end...!


    Lunared, may you aplish...


    Cries, screams, and curses poured out as a rain of arrowsnded on the bodies of those monsters.


    The utterly exhausted monsters all fell dead.


    Returning the crossbow, I handed it back to the archer.


    Watching the scene, Fox and Rabbit cautiously asked, How should we handle the bodies?


    Isnt there a monster corpse disposal manual?


    I dryly responded, then turned away, Harvest anything valuable, and burn the rest.


    ...Yes, Your Majesty.


    I opened the system window and checked the enemy information.


    All the werewolves had been exterminated. Whether White, Gray, or Brown, the remaining count was zero.


    Now, only one remained.


    Only Lunared remains.


    I turned my gaze north.


    I didnt intend to kill Lunared with my own hands.


    Because...


    ***


    On a night where dawn approached in the distance, yet the moonlight still lingered,


    Kureha and Kun shared many stories.


    From tales of the past that Kun couldnt remember, to discussions about the impending future.


    Kun learned of his role as a vessel for the curse, that his brother had burned down their vige to save him, and even the secrets and true nature of their n.


    And,


    When I die, the curse thats my portion will return to you...


    The Penal Squad, including Kun.


    The wolfs curse would return to all five of them.


    Kurehas speech, now transformed into a monstrous form, became increasingly slurred and difficult to understand, but Kun listened attentively, trying toprehend every word.


    Im sorry. I wanted to carry it until the end...


    Whats there to be sorry for, brother?


    Kun softly smiled, cing his hand on his brothers contorted finger joints, Were just returning to how we were born.


    ...


    Kureha, with his grotesquely deformed face, looked up at the sky, then turned his gaze to the northern forest.


    The leaves are turning...


    Kun also looked with his brother at the northern forest, observing the multicolored foliage of autumn.


    The night they were reunited had also been a full moon during the onset of autumn.


    Ive always been sorry to you.


    Kurehas body slowly began to release the wolfs curse.


    I stole your fate. Lived as a human in your ce. Locked you in that tree, raised you as a monster, and naively found happiness outside. Ive always been sorry.


    ...


    Will you forgive me, Kun...?


    What nonsense are you talking about, brother?


    Kun chuckled warmly.


    "Whats there to forgive? Were brothers, arent we?"


    ...Thank you.


    The now grown-up, but still young in his brothers eyes, took onest look at his little brother.


    Kurehas eyes slowly closed.


    Thank you, for being alive.


    That small, bruised younger brother from their past.


    The cursed child who regretted being born and agonized over his existence.


    Did he truly find happiness growing up with him?


    It was impossible to know.


    Every moment you lived and grew, it was a miracle to me.


    Raising his younger brother, Kureha was happy.


    Every moment, feeding, teaching, fighting, and sleeping, was brilliant.


    Though he eventually became a withered, hardened monster.


    He had no regrets.


    Having a younger brother like you... Im truly... lucky...


    Kurehas breathing ceased.


    Was it an illusion? A faint smile lingered on the monstrous wolfs long lips.


    "...Meeting you was the miracle of my life."


    Kun, slowlyying his brothers body on the ground, smiled brightly.


    "Im really, truly a lucky bastard."


    Kuns fist clenched tightly.


    "Thank you, brother."


    The curse reverted in the surviving tribespeople.


    Red fur began to densely grow on Kuns body. He grew taller, muscles bulging, eyes shining like a beasts.


    Yet, he hadnt lost his sanity. If anything, his consciousness was sharper than ever.


    Slowly rising, Kun growled, staring down at his clenched fists.


    "Yeah... I think I finally understand."


    He turned around, a savage smile on his lips.


    "The final punch my brother taught me. I think I know how to use it."


    In his sight was the imprisoned Lunared.


    Lunared, too, was in the process of his curse reverting. But being tightly bound by silver chains made movement difficult, and the curses strength meant its reversion was slow.


    Lunared, now partially transformed into a werewolf, yelled at the approaching Kun.


    "Stop! Stop! We are of the same kin! Shouldnt webine our powers?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, monster. I am human."


    "NO! I am like your ancestor! Practically your father-!"


    "Thats good to know."


    Thud. Thud.


    With his fists ready and stance set, Kun red menacingly.


    "Ive always wanted tond a punch on my father."


    Just as his brother had taught him.


    With both legs firmly on the ground, bending down low, left hand in a defensive pose forward, and the right fist clenched at his chest.


    Stepping forward, heunched a ferocious attack, aiming directly at-


    The enemys core.


    Ultimate move.


    Heart-Cleaving Wind Wolf.


    The inherited ultimate move, and Kuns awakened technique.


    Facing the iing punch, Lunaredughed in disbelief.


    The technique of a descendant he had underestimated was wless.


    Giving up on his desperate attempts to counter, Lunared acknowledged the aplishments of his sessor.


    "Well done, forty-fourth generation."


    Crash!


    Kuns massive fist buried into Lunareds chest.


    The Nightmare Legion Commanders core shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    From a distance, dawn broke.


    However, the city square in the center was even brighter than the approaching dawn.


    Torches were densely lit.


    And the citizens who had gathered, weapons in hand.


    They had hastily set up barricades at the main intersections of the square, holding their weapons awkwardly, vigntly watching their surroundings.


    Seeing this, I was at a loss for words.


    They were not soldiers.


    Just ordinary people who lived here.


    "If one doesnt defend themselves when necessary, if they dont step forward and fight for their own lives,"


    A deep, elderly voice reached my ears as I gazed nkly at the scene.


    "No one will protect you if you dont show the strength and will to do so."


    Turning around, it was the familiar Elder Dwarf, Kellibey.


    "When I said something to that effect, everyone followed suit."


    "...Kellibey."


    "I distributed the weapons left in the forge to the citizens. We lit fires as bright as possible, and everyone gathered, watching each others backs."


    Holding a massive warhammer in his hand, Kellibey stroked his beard and grinned.


    "We sessfully repelled a few werewolves that came this way. The citizens are safe."


    "..."


    "Hey, why the long face? Its not all bad."


    I looked away.


    If only I had done a bit more.


    Then the citizens wouldnt have had to fight at all.


    "This is a frontline city against monsters. Soldiers die fighting monsters every day."


    Perhaps sensing my thoughts, Kellibey slowly spoke.


    "If one hopes for peace while living in such a city, then that citizen might as well have the heart of a thief."


    "..."


    "If one lives under the protection of someone elses life, they should be prepared to give up their own. That was the way of my homnd."


    Perhaps that was the way of the Dwarf Kingdom.


    But...


    "Ive lived in this fortress city for decades, my Lord!"


    An old woman gripping a pickaxe said with a chuckle.


    "Even during the time of our ancestors, monsters broke in multiple times! Each time, the citizens united to beat them back!"


    "..."


    "Weve even defeated tougher monsters! Do you think wed be afraid of mere wolves?"


    "...Thank you."


    I smiled gently at the boisterous old woman.


    "Thank you for surviving."


    The citizens, holding their torches high, guarding each others backs.


    Men and women, young and old, gripping weapons to defend their lives.


    The sight was grand, grateful, and even noble.


    Yet, as themander of the front lines... it was a sight I never wanted to see.


    "Im sorry."


    My fists clenched tight, nails digging into the flesh of my palm.


    "Ill do my best to ensure this never happens again."


    Children with small slingshots ran across the square,ughing.


    Did this situation feel like a game to them?


    Leading the children was Hannibal, Kellibeys assistant. The young N-grade hero led the children through an alleyway and out of sight.


    In the brightening square, theughter of children echoed.


    Watching them, I murmured,


    "Ill do everything I can to ensure you never have to take up arms."


    Yes.


    To create such a world, I would...


    ***


    As the morning sunlight began to illuminate the sky in a soft blue hue,


    In front of the northern wall,


    Lunared was dead.


    The werewolf with silver-red fury motionless, arge fist mark evident in the center of his chest.


    I quietly observed the monsters corpse.


    The creature that once boasted of destroying the world met such a silent and void end.


    Kureha too, had drawn hisst breath.


    Although the curse had dissipated, he still retained the form of a wolf monster. Hey there, smaller in stature, with his eyes serenely closed.


    And in front of him stood the Penal Squad, five in total, including Kun.


    ...


    The curse that Kureha held had returned to each member of the Penal Squad.


    All five had grown taller, their muscles more pronounced, and red fur sprouted across their bodies.


    They didnt exactly resemble werewolves. They looked more human than beast.


    Perhaps through generations of mingling with humans, the wolf blood within them had diluted.


    Yet, there was an undeniable mix of beast in their appearance.


    Beastmen.


    It was precisely the Werebeast race I had encountered in the game.


    "This is our tribes true form," Kun slowly began, his voice noticeably deeper.


    "Wolf Beastmen. The inherent form of the Leaf Tribe."


    ...


    "On a full moon, we transform into wolves, and when the moon wanes, we revert to humans; half-human, half-beast"


    Gazing at his furry fist, Kun murmured sorrowfully,


    "It seems we cant remain on this front line any longer, my lord."


    "Why is that?"


    "Look at us. We are half-wolf."


    Kun shook his head vigorously.


    "I doubt we can be considered human anymore."


    "What determines who you are is not your birth, race, or appearance."


    I repeated to them the same words Id told the monsters moments before.


    "What determines who you are is the thoughts you harbor and the actions you take."


    ...


    "You are human."


    I nodded firmly.


    "If you wish to be human, then undoubtedly, you are human."


    What makes a person human?


    And what turns a creature into a monster?


    The criteria differ for everyone. But on this frontline, I am the one who defines it.


    To me, the five members of the Penal Squad are people worth protecting.


    If they so wish.


    "...In that case, my lord, I have a request."


    Kun gently picked up the corpse of Kureha from the ground.


    "May we... bury my brother, Kureha, in this citys cemetery?"


    ...


    "Someday, when we reim our homnd, we will move him there. But until then... I wish toy him to rest here. This burial ground is a ce of honor."


    "Of course."


    I looked down at the small wolf monster in Kuns arms.


    Though no trace of his human form remained, somehow, he still seemed to wear a gentle, peaceful smile.


    "He was a warrior who sacrificed his life to defend this frontline. Ensure he is given the highest honors during his funeral."


    "Thank you."


    With a bow, Kun slowly made his way towards the cemetery in the western part of the city.


    "Ill be back after burying my brother."


    Kun, cradling Kureha in his arms, took the lead while the rest of the Penal Squad members trailed slowly behind.


    As the subtle morning sun rose from the east, the red-furred humanoid creatures quietly faded into the distance.


    They looked like ordinary people, cloaked in sorrow, having lost a brother.


    At least, thats how they appeared to me.


    ***


    Crossroad. A back alley.


    The morning sunlight gradually drove away the darkness that nketed the city.


    ...


    ...


    Junior, Reina, and Camus stood tense, still safeguarding the civilians.


    What was initially a group of four civilians had now swelled to dozens.


    Having sessfully repelled the continuous werewolf assaults throughout the night, the number of civilians seeking their protection rapidly increased.


    Soldiers who had joined along the way swallowed hard, scanning their surroundings.


    Everyone was on edge, wary of further attacks.


    And then, with the break of dawn,


    Dong-! Dong-! Dong-!


    A slow bell toll echoed from the city center.


    It signaled the all-clear. The monsters had been vanquished. Cheers erupted from the crowd.


    Hooray!


    Were alive!


    Thank you, mercenaries! Were truly grateful!


    You saved our lives!


    The civilians rushed to show their appreciation to the heroes and soldiers.


    Junior epted their gratitude with a bitter smile, unable to shake off the guilt she felt for the breach at the western gate.


    At least, in this area, it seems no further harm was done.


    Thanks to the desperate protection by the trioJunior, Reina, and Camusthe civilians were all safe.


    Under the soldiers guidance, the citizens began to head home.


    Relief brightened their faces at having survived, and watching them, Junior bit her lip.


    Then,


    Swish...


    The sound of a de cutting through the air.


    Whoooosh-


    The dry north wind resonated with magical energy, whirling fiercely.


    And an icy, murderous intent settled like frost...


    Sensing this, Junior turned around in rm.


    ?!


    What she saw stunned her.


    In the alley, from which all civilians had departed and where morning light had yet to dispel the deep shadows, Reina and Camus stood, silently pointing their sword and magic at each other.


    A flustered Junior quickly intervened.


    What the hell are you two doing?!


    ...


    ...


    The fights over! The monsters are gone! Theres no need for this!


    But Juniors words fell on deaf ears. Both Reina and Camus kept their focus locked onto one another, coldly sharpening their intent to kill.


    Junior couldntprehend it.


    "Were humans! We faced monsters as amon enemy, as fellow humans!"


    Only moments before, they had stood shoulder to shoulder, fighting off the monsters.


    "Were on the same side! We understand each other!"


    For the sake of the people, they had set aside past grudges and watched each others backs.


    "We are both human! Why are you trying to kill each other?! Why?!"


    Yet now, they were back to trying to end each others lives as if nothing had transpired.


    Junior couldnt understand it. She tried to stop them, but then,


    Dont ask the obvious, kid.


    Both had no intention of backing down.


    Camus tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword. Through his disheveled hair, vengeful eyes shimmered eerily.


    "Why are we trying to kill each other?"


    Aiming magic from her fingertips at Camus, Reina coldly spat, "Because we are human."


    Whish!


    In a sh, Camus charged. Reina calmly unleashed a wind bullet from her fingertips.


    Camus grabbed Junior, who was trying to block the bullet with her body, and pushed her aside. Simultaneously, he cleaved through the iing bullet with his sword and advanced.


    Swish! Swish!


    Slicing through the wind bullets with the edge of his de, Camus reached right in front of Reina.


    However, his current sword wasnt the Spell Cleaver he usually used. It was a regr sword, incapable of absorbing magic.


    ng!


    As he arrived in front of Reina, the long sword that blocked thest wind bullet shattered into pieces, sending metal shards in all directions.


    With empty hands extended, Camus smirked weakly, "...Always one step short at the end."


    Bang!


    A wind bullet shot from Reinas fingertips pierced through Camuss chest.


    Coughing up blood as he fell, Camus took three more magic bullets from Reina without any mercy.


    Without even a scream, Camus was thrown backward.


    "Camus!"


    Junior rushed over in panic.


    With holes in his chest and stomach, and his eyes nkly staring into space, Camus whispered to Junior, "Dont forget."


    "...?"


    "Dont forget me."


    With his bloody hand, Camus weakly grasped Juniors and with hisst breath said, "Dont forget the Cam Kingdom."


    Eyes zed over, Camus breathed hisst.


    Amid the pool of blood, Junior stood in shock.


    "..."


    Quietly watching the scene, Reina slowly turned away.


    She took out a cigarette and ced it in her mouth. However, she couldnt find her lighter.


    "Damn."


    Blood seeped through the bandage wrapped around her abdomen. The injury inflicted by Camus in their previous encounter hadnt fully healed.


    "Hurts like hell..."


    With a dejected chuckle and chewing on the unlit cigarette, Reina staggered into the shadowy alley and vanished.


    ***


    [STAGE 10 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Lucas(SSR)]


    [Leveled-up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.48 (1)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.51 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.51 (1)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.57 (1)


    - Damien(EX) Lv.51 (1)


    >Sub Party 1


    - Kun(SR) Lv.50 (1) (Eligible for 3rd ss change!)


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.43 (1)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.43 (1)


    - Becky(R) Lv.43 (2)


    - OnTheRock(R) Lv.41 (2)


    >Sub Party 2


    - GodHand(SR) Lv.45 (1)


    - Bodybag(R) Lv.40 (1)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.39 (1)


    >Others


    - Lilly(R) Lv.32 (2)


    - Margarita(R) Lv.36 (1)


    [Deceased & Injured Characters]


    - Camus(SR) : Deceased


    - Evangeline(SSR) : Seriously Injured


    - Damien(EX) : Minor Injury


    [Deceased & Injured Captured Monsters]


    - Kureha(SSR) <Captured Monster>: Deceased


    - Tri-Colored Slime(R) <Captured Monster>: Deceased


    [Aquired Items]


    - Werewolf Legion Magic Stone: 274


    - White Werewolf Magic Core(SR): 4


    - Werewolf Legion Commander Magic Core(SSR): 1


    [Stage clear rewards have been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 2


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 11: The Enemy of My Enemy]

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    The next day.


    The preparations for this funeral were quicker than any defense mission Id seen before. It was because civilians had been casualties this time.


    Even though soldiers and heroes had fought valiantly andid down their lives, there were still losses.


    Thirty-seven civilians.


    I stood in front of the coffins of the lined-up citizens, clenching my lips tightly, bowing my head. From a distance, the families of the deceased watched me with uneasy expressions.


    I expected them to grab me by the cor, to jeer and hurl insults from afar.


    To ask why I hadnt done more, to im their family members died because of me, to vent their frustrations.


    But no one did.


    Was it because, in this fortress city, it wasnt umon for civilians to die during monster invasions? Because I was royalty and a high-ranking lord? Or maybe because life was inherently cheap in this world?


    Before the funeral, I met each of the deceased civilians families to apologize and offerpensation. They were both embarrassed and grateful.


    Grateful.


    Despite my failures leading to their familys deaths, they thanked me.


    ...


    I want to change this.


    I want to overturn this world entirely.


    No... I will do just that.


    I gritted my teeth.


    I will change the world. To a ce where death isnt taken for granted. To a ce where people dont thank you for death.


    In my own way. Absolutely.


    Afterying the flowers, I moved to the next group of coffins.


    One hundred eighty-nine soldiers.


    Excluding the tutorial stage, this was the most significant number of deaths in a defensive battle.


    Most of them died protecting the civilians from the werewolves, both at the northern gate and scattered throughout the city.


    Looking at the rows of coffins draped with the empires g, I slowly bowed my head.


    It hurt.


    Their noble deaths made it hurt even more. I bit down on my lip so hard it tasted of blood.


    The soldiers who died this time were all skilled.


    They faced the monsters without fleeing, willing toy down their lives to save the civilians. They were mentally seasoned soldiers.


    I lost almost two hundred of them. The loss was painfully immense.


    I closed my burning eyes tightly, holding back.


    I shouldnt cry.


    I shouldntfort their deaths with tears. Instead, I had to take responsibility.


    The priests sprinkled holy water over the coffins and blessed them. I silently watched as hundreds of coffins wereid to rest.


    And finally,


    Two heroes.


    Two hero characters had fallen. Technically speaking, neither belonged to my front line.


    The condemned Camus.


    And Kureha, Kuns brother.


    One was a criminal waiting for execution, and the other, despite hisbat skills, was just an ordinary citizen.


    But both had died in this battle.


    Although Camus was a condemned criminal, considering his efforts to save the civilians, I decided to bury him in the imperial cemetery.


    I dont know what it might mean for him to be buried in the very empire he despised, but as amander, I made that decision.


    Camus grave was noticeably emptier than the others. No one mourned his death.


    asionally, passing civilians would ce bouquets on his grave in gratitude for his sacrifice, but no one cried for him.


    ...


    Junior stared at his gravestone from afar, aplexity evident in her gaze.


    Further away, Reina, leaning on her staff, watched Junior from a distance.


    The scene at Kurehas tomb was quite the opposite; it bustled with visitors.


    Besides the five members of the Penal Squad, dressed deeply in hoods and robes, bandits and refugees who hade with the Penal Squad wept and paid their respects with flowers.


    Not just them, people from the city, who had connections with Kureha over time, also came by,ying white flowers.


    He was a good person.


    But he died.


    If I had realized the essence of this game a little earlier...


    The scenery today... would have been different.


    The choirs funeral hymn concluded, and eventually, all the rituals ended.


    It was finally my turn to speak.


    I took a deep breath and stepped onto the podium, now familiar with thousands of eyes fixed upon me.


    ...


    I cleared my throat and began.


    First, Id like to apologize.


    Seeing me bow my head, murmurs spread among the crowd. Regardless, I continued.


    As amander, I wascent. I failed to detect the enemys nking maneuver. Monsters ambushed us from all sides, and my response was tardy.


    I had assumed, based on the games rules, that they would only attack from the southern walls.


    As a result, Crossroad suffered heavy casualties from the werewolf legion that bypassed the rules.


    People died. This is entirely my fault.


    I was amander who knew how to fight within the rules of the game. Inside those boundaries, I could match anyone.


    But outside of those rules, on the real streets, in actualbat, I was easily overpowered.


    Ive never properly studied strategy and tactics, and Im far from being a superhuman.


    I am just an ordinary person whos yed this game a bit too much.


    Still treating this worlds reality like a game, I remain a die-hard gamer at heart.


    That being said,


    From now on, I wont take things lightly.


    Breaking free from the rules and stepping out of the ring,


    I intend to face this world head-on.


    I will think more agilely, analyze the enemy more sharply, and use every means at my disposal to crush their invasion.


    I no longer care about the confines of the ring. Ive already torn through its ropes and stepped onto the streets.


    Stepping over the line of rules, I stand tall.


    Ill do whatever it takes to defeat those monsters.


    Using every means avable.


    I reiterated, slowly looking around at the audience. They were engrossed in my speech, hanging on every word.


    I hope today is thest day you hear an apology from me. I will give it my all for that.


    Aiming to clear the game, pioneering a new path outside of its rules, I will lead them.


    For a world where even one less person dies.


    Even if, in the process, I transform into something different than I am now.


    ...


    I paused momentarily, observing the surroundings. Due to my speech, the graveyard wasden with palpable tension.


    Ive talked too much about myself. Maybe I should change the subject.


    "All deaths this time were painful, but I want to say that every death was noble."


    I spoke softly.


    "The fallen died protecting people. They sacrificed their lives to shield you from the imminent threats."


    With a faint smile, I nodded.


    "And you all are worth such sacrifices. Because you too stood up to protect the ones beside you."


    Holding torches and weapons.


    The citizens of Crossroad had risen on their own and gathered at the square.


    Together, guarding each others backs, they spent the night warding off the hordes of monsters.


    "Never forget. We are human. We must protect one another from monsters."


    The word for human () means among people.


    To be human, one needs others.


    "Look at the faces beside you. Remember the faces of those you must protect, and those who will protect you."


    The citizens awkwardly nced at each others faces. My gaze shifted toward the graves.


    "Remember the faces of those buried here. Those who gave their lives for you."


    sping my fist tight, I concluded.


    "Be a person who protects others. The greatest wall against monsters is right there."


    I bowed my head slowly.


    "In honor of all those who formed the foundation of this fortress, let us have a moment of silence."


    Thousands bowed their heads in unison. A hush fell over the vast graveyard.


    After a brief moment of reflection, I stepped down from the podium without another word.


    Since Lucas was absent, Evangeline was overseeing the funeral.


    With her bandaged body, Evangeline waved her arm, signaling the artillerymen to ignite the cannons.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The salutes honoring the fallen echoed in the distance. The funeral came to an end.


    ***


    In groups of threes and fives, the citizens and soldiers dispersed into the city or returned to the graves to pay respects to their fallenrades.


    As I watched from a distance, someone approached.


    "You spoke well in your speech, Your Majesty."


    I turned to see Reina. I nodded at the elder approaching with the aid of a cane.


    "Commander Reina, how are you holding up?"


    "Its not bad enough toin. Besides, there werent many who got severely injured in this battle."


    It was true. Everyone had some form of bandaging. Injuries like Reinas weremonce.


    I slowly inquired after noticing the bandage wrapped around Reinas abdomen.


    "I heard you took down Camus with your own hands this time."


    "It was self-defense. Even if it wasnt, I have the authority to eliminate a criminal who points a de at me."


    "..."


    "Do you intend to reprimand me for that act, Your Majesty?"


    "No. I was just verifying the facts."


    Camus tried to kill Reina, and she defended herself, ending Camus.


    Regardless of prior animosities, that was what had transpired on this monster front. It wasnt my ce to question it.


    "So, it seems you have some business with me, Commander Reina."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I came to discuss something."


    Suspecting the nature of her visit, I nodded.


    "Is it time for you to return?"


    "Thats correct. Our magic battalions support for the southern front has ended with this defense battle."


    They hadmitted to supporting five defense battles. From Stage 6 to 10.


    All thosemitments were fulfilled with yesterdays defense. It was time to return to the Imperial Family.


    "We were able to fend off the monsters with ease because of you."


    It was genuine. The officers and soldiers of the magic battalion had been a great help throughout the five defense battles.


    Though they did scheme things like the "Shutdown Protocol" behind the scenes, Reina did confess and dispose of it with her own hands. I can let that slide.


    "We wont forget your efforts."


    I extended my hand to Reina.


    "It was just our duty. Your words are thanks enough."


    Without hesitation, even at the handshake requested by a member of the Imperial Family, Reina took my hand and shook it. Shes truly remarkable.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Weve sent for an airship from the Imperial Capital. Its due to arrive today, and we n to depart immediately."


    They sent me on foot, but the magic battalion, being the elite, travels by airship.


    "When you return to the Imperial Capital, send my regards to Fernandez."


    Mentioning my second eldest brother, who always takes care of his people, Reina faintly smiled.


    "I do have some updates to report to Lord Fernandez."


    "?"


    "That you are truly focused only on defending this frontline."


    Reina lifted her gaze, taking in the deste scenery around Crossroad.


    "In such a barren wastnd, not once longing for the morous life in the Imperial Capital, youre putting your heart and soul into defeating monsters."


    "..."


    "That you genuinely dont care about central power, wealth, or even the session to the throne. Ill report this."


    I couldnt tell if it was praise or sarcasm. No, I didnt understand her intent.


    Seeing my furrowed brows, Reina lowered her voice.


    "You dered it from the Imperial Capital, right? That the southern front will operate on its independent course."


    "Thats right."


    She mustve heard it through her intelligencework.


    "I hope thats true, Your Highness."


    "?"


    "That the operations here are purely for the front and arent influenced by the power struggles above. And I hope for a bright future. Ill be cheering you on from afar."


    Whatever her hidden intentions might be, its good to hear encouraging words.


    "Youve worked hard. Safe travels, Captain Reina. Next time, I hope we can meet in a peaceful ce and share heart-to-heart stories."


    "Haha. It sounds wonderful just hearing it. Somewhere peaceful, not on the frontline..."


    Gazing at the countless tombstonesid out in the cemetery, Reina trailed off.


    "I too wish to retire soon and live out my days in such a ce."


    The soldier, who spent her life amidst wars, said this and then gave me a firm salute.


    "Its been an honor working alongside you, Your Highness. Until we meet again."


    Reina then turned around and headed back towards Crossroad. Probably to pack up for her return.


    I watched from a distance, her old ck military uniform worn by the veterans, and above it, the fluttering white robe of the magic battalion.


    "..."


    I wish for Reinas remaining days to be peaceful. But.


    I also know that it might not be possible.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Ugh...


    Evangeline looked quite pale. Perhaps it was due to her injuries and the strain of overseeing the funeral ceremony.


    "Evangeline, are you okay?"


    I approached her with a look of concern. She responded with a small, serene smile.


    "Of course, Im fine. Whos the toughest person on this front? Isnt it me?"


    With a hint of bravado, Evangeline lightly pped the injured part of her body.


    "Aaargh!"


    She immediately let out a horrifying scream and crumpled to the ground. What the...?


    "Whyd you have to show off like that?"


    "I... I... thought I was going to die just now... I swear I saw my fathers face..."


    "You shouldve rested at the temple..."


    She had been strongly advised to rest in the temple, but Evangeline insisted on taking charge of the funeral.


    "But with Sir Lucas in that state, I had to step up."


    Evangeline quickly got back up, her lips trembling as she tried to muster a smile. Beads of sweat poured down her face.


    It seemed she felt a heavy sense of responsibility for the oue of the recent defense battle.


    Thats probably why she, despite her severe injuries, continued to push forward.


    "...I was confident."


    She muttered while looking at the newly dug graves.


    "I had awakened, learned new skills, and I believed. I believed that our allies wouldnt get hurt anymore."


    "..."


    "If I had a shield. If I had a spear. I was sure I wouldnt lose anyone else. That was my confidence."


    Evangeline bit her lower lip.


    "I was wrong. I wascent. I wasnt enough. I still have a long way to go."


    "You did your best."


    "I rushed forward despite being a shield knight. Instead of protecting our allies, I focused on annihting the enemy. Yet, I couldnt even kill their leader, and hence couldnt protect our allies properly."


    Evangeline was reflecting on her battle with Lunared.


    "If I had done my job, I couldve stopped the enemys general at the northern wall, and naturally, the damage elsewhere wouldve been minimized."


    "..."


    "I am clearly at fault."


    "Evangeline."


    I softly reassured the young knight.


    "You dont need to harbor such thoughts. Im themander here. If I had properly understood the enemys intentions, we wouldnt have been scattered like this in the first ce."


    It was true.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien.


    The three, having awakened their ultimate skills, were immensely powerful. But this time, they couldnt unite. They had to fight separately.


    Theirbined synergy couldnt manifest.


    If the three of them hadplemented each other on the same battlefield, the defense battle would have yed out differently.


    "The fault is mine as themander. The responsibility for the deaths during this defense lies with me."


    But Evangeline shot me a sharp look.


    "Please, senior! Dont try to shoulder it all by yourself."


    "What?"


    "Do you already forget our conversation when I decided to stay on this front?"


    Was she referring to when she decided to stay during Stage 3?


    ...At that time, Evangeline had clearly said,


    "Ive told you Ill shoulder the resentment and responsibilities of the people youre trying to bear."


    "..."


    Yes.


    She had said that.


    "Im the heir to the Crossroad Margrave. Someday, I will govern this city."


    "..."


    "You dont have to give me everything. But senior, please share a bit with me."


    With herrge emerald eyes wide open, showing her pronounced canine teeth, Evangeline shed a radiant smile.


    "Its too heavy for you to bear alone, isnt it?"


    "...Evangeline."


    "Im here, and were by your side. Dont forget that."


    It was then I realized.


    She knew I was struggling alone and took the initiative to oversee the funeral to be by my side.


    Her thoughtfulness and kindness left me speechless.


    Evangeline is growing up so fast.


    ... Though her height remained the same.


    Ahem.


    We stood silently atop the hill, watching the settling graveyard. Most of the crowd had dispersed.


    "Arent you reciting a poem today?"


    Evangeline unexpectedly asked. I turned to her, puzzled.


    "A poem?"


    "Yes, like you did at my fathers funeral. I thought you might do it again this time."


    "..."


    I awkwardly scratched the back of my neck.


    She has a surprisingly sharp intuition. In truth, I had prepared a tribute poem, but the timing seemed off.


    "Want to hear it?"


    "You have a pleasant voice. Go on!"


    Evangeline closed her eyes, ready to listen, and cupped her ears. It felt a bit embarrassing given the setting.


    Taking a deep breath, I began to recite my short poem.


    Come closer, for we too shall be fallen leaves someday,


    Come closer, for the night approaches and the winds blow.


    Autumn.


    Death.


    And the need for each other...


    There were a few more lines, but I stopped there. Evangeline, who had been silently listening, smiled warmly.


    "Its beautiful."


    "You think?"


    "Its mncholic but has its own charm."


    As she shrugged, a red leaf fell beside Evangeline. Looking up at the tree, she murmured,


    "Its already autumn."


    "Yes. Its autumn."


    When you joined us, it was just turning spring. Now, its already autumn.


    Time is relentless.


    Have I used my time meaningfully?


    Have I led the frontlines here properly?


    "Senior!"


    As I was about to lose myself in thought again, Evangeline yfully jumped in front of me. I was startled.


    "Geez! With your condition, move gently!"


    "Get me a new armor! Mines all wrecked!"


    Before I could chide her more, I paused. Right, the golem armor Evangeline had been using was now in tatters.


    "Dont worry. Ill get you the best one."


    "And a shield and spear too! Theyre all worn out. Im not sure if they can be repaired."


    "Dont fret about that either. Ill rece them to your liking."


    I had a new armor in mind, and upgrades for her exclusive spear and shield were awaiting.


    Youre going to grow even more, Evangeline.


    Excited, Evangeline hopped around, but soon held her injured area, groaning in pain. Watching her, I thought:


    Equipped, with her attributes set, taller, with a bnced physique, and...


    Soon to be a Margrave of Crossroad.


    Youll grow into a fine adult.


    I grinned, seeing Evangeline mature mentally beyond recognition in the past six months.


    ...But when will she grow taller?


    Youre the title character in the games limited edition. Youll grow to match that title illustration, right? The cover isnt a scam, is it?


    ***


    After most of the people had left the cemetery, I headed towards Kurehas grave. Kun and the Penal Squads five members were still guarding the ce.


    "Kun."


    Upon calling the name of Kun, who had a hood attached to his robe pulled down deeply, he slowly removed it. A face that seemed a mix between a wolf and a human emerged, yet unmistakably, it was Kun.


    "Your Majesty."


    "How was the funeral?"


    "Perfect. There couldnt have been a better ceremony."


    I had specifically ordered it. To give Kureha the best and most respectful send-off possible.


    "When we reim our homnd, we might relocate the grave, but for now, the funeral was too splendid to think about that."


    Kun stared quietly once more at the grave of his brother that he had been observing all day.


    "...Hopefully, he can rest a bit easier now."


    "It would be good if that were the case."


    While its hard to imagine what could console the dead, after all, funerals are more for the living than for the deceased.


    "Im grateful for the wonderful funeral and for treating us like humans despite our current state."


    Then, Kun hesitated before saying,


    "But we probably cannot stay in this city."


    "..."


    I was at a loss for words.


    Crossroad had been attacked by werewolves. Many had died.


    In such circumstances, it was unlikely that the Danpunng tribe, which shares the same wolf blood, could live peacefully in the city. While they look quite different, they still share many simrities with werewolves. And those who had suffered the werewolf attack would definitely not be weing.


    "Every two weeks following a full moon, well look like this...half-human, half-beast."


    Kun gestured to his reddish, fur-covered hand.


    "We may look like dogs shedding fur every season, but well turn into these wolf forms bi-weekly. The locals might find it terribly ufortable, dont you think?"


    "..."


    "But, it doesnt seem right to leave the front lines entirely, especially after what Your Majesty and the others have done for us."


    Kun nced at me, deep in thought.


    "What do you think we should do? I want to hear Your Majestys opinion."


    "...There is one option."


    I began slowly.


    "It might be a bit strenuous for you all."


    "Weve camped in rugged mountains and marsnds, survived while being pursued by the Imperial Army."


    Kun grinned.


    "Just tell us. Well follow."


    The other members of the Penal Squad nodded in agreement.


    I took a brief breath and said,


    "Were going to establish a forward base. How about you guys stay on-site there?"


    ***


    Forward Base.


    It was situated near theke, the very ce where we had fought the ck Spider Legion during the tutorial.


    Originally, this was the primary defensive line of the monster front here. Only those monsters that couldnt be stopped here flowed and struck Crossroad.


    If we could only restore this damaged ce, we could significantly reduce the monsters reaching the Lords Castle at Crossroad.


    But, of course, the problem was its maintenance difficulty.


    Right on the enemys doorstep, it was tasked with withstanding the enemys first wave head-on. If it ever fell, the stationed troops would be decimated.


    Because it was so close to the enemy waves starting point, just sending materials for reconstruction was a tough job.


    Given this, we had been preparing the required materials for a long while now, but the actual reconstruction work had been at a standstill.


    Moreover, since the defenses had been sessful for so long, there had even been thoughts like, Do we really need to pour money and manpower into restoring the forward base?


    But the situation had changed.


    In the recent defensive battle, the monsters had broken into the city. Civilians had been harmed.


    In protecting the civilians, soldiers had also fallen. I felt it deep in my bones.


    The battlefield shouldnt be in the city. We must keep it as far from the city as possible.


    We start constructing the forward base.


    No matter how long it took, or how much money and materials were wasted. Human lives were more important than time, money, or resources.


    Kun, hearing my words, nodded in agreement.


    "Sounds good! Since we have excess strength, we can certainly help with the base restoration."


    "That would be truly appreciated."


    "However, in return, build us a space in the forward base that only we can use. Thats reasonable, right?"


    "Of course. Live in it like kings."


    "Hahaha! Did you know my moniker was once the Bandit King? I already had ns to decorate it like a fortress!"


    Kun, with a heartyugh, tilted his head.


    "So, how exactly does this restoration process work?"


    "Normally,borers would load the construction materials on carts, and then, members from the Merchant Guild would begin the reconstruction."


    Thus, in the game, between stages and during times without monster invasions, only then could you sendborers for the restoration.


    Moreover, with travel taking three days each way, the actual time for reconstruction work got even shorter. It was a long-term task.


    "Lets use a shortcut."


    I smirked devilishly, causing Kun to shiver.


    "Youre generally such a good person, but sometimes youugh like a real viin, you know?"


    "Lets skip discussing my grin, and just listen up."


    It might not have been an option in the game, but I believed it was entirely possible in this reality.


    nning a victory from outside the rules. And the first step was...


    "Teleport Gates!"

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    After discussing the uing ns with the Penal Squad, I issued them individual instructions for setting out. I intended for us to depart for the Lake Kingdom that very night.


    Watching members of the Penal Squad scatter to prepare, I sought out the rest of my party members.


    Damien, although not severely injured, had temporarily lost his vision due to overexerting his Far-Sight ability. Consequently, he was unable to attend the funeral and was recuperating.


    Lucas was still in a daze from the side effects of a previous transformation, so he was restrained and confined in the underground dungeon.


    Lastly, there was Junior.


    Junior stood still atop a hill. She was watching


    Wooosh


    A flying ship that had suddenly arrived over Crossroad.


    It was the Alcatraz, a special airship of the Imperial Family. The airship was dispatched to retrieve the magical troops stationed here and return to the Imperial Capital.


    The huge body of the airship was slowlynding in front of Crossroads southern gate.


    Soon, Reina and the magic troops would board that ship and leave for the Imperial Capital.


    Junior emotionlessly watched thending ship. As I approached her, she murmured softly.


    I once faintly believed that people could understand one another.


    I halted my steps. Junior continued.


    But it wasnt true. Between some people, theres a chasm that can never be bridged.


    Its so deep that no effort can leap over it, and no indifference can ignore it... such a profound hatred.


    Junior.


    I wanted to bridge that chasm and grow closer to that person. I wished to forgive her and find peace within myself.


    A bitter smile formed on Juniors lips.


    But I realized. Seeing that person and Camus fight to the death, it became clear.


    There are things in this world that can never be forgiven. Chasms that will never be filled. Such a deep chasm exists between me and Lady Reina.


    Junior shook her head slowly.


    Getting close was impossible from the very beginning.


    ...You might be right, Junior.


    Perhaps from the very start, it was impossible to bridge the gap between them.


    I gave Junior a gentle smile.


    But theres no need to grow close.


    Huh?


    Even with a deep chasm between them, people can stillmunicate.


    Its okay if they arent friends or even allies. It doesnt matter even if theyre enemies.


    People canmunicate with each other.


    As long as they both will it. As much as they want.


    To the hesitating Junior, I nodded reassuringly.


    I dont think Reina is right. I dont believe the things she did in the past can be forgiven.


    But I know that if you let her go like this, youll regret it.


    I gave Junior a gentle push on her back.


    Go. Go and have onest conversation with her.


    "You dont have to forgive. We dont have to understand each other. Even from a distance, we can shout out and share our stories."


    Junior, who had been silent for a long time, cautiously asked, "If we do that, will anything change?"


    "Its okay if it doesnt," I said with confidence. "But the regrets will diminish."


    Reina had killed Camus.


    She bombed Juniors vige, inflicted indelible wounds on her, and never sought forgiveness.


    Such animosity was of a kind that could never be washed away or erased.


    Yet, they both tried for each other.


    Reina attempted to mend their rtionship while treating Juniors injuries, and Junior was gradually epting her.


    There was a makeshift bridge, albeit shaky, built between the deep chasm that separated them.


    I had watched this process from the sidelines.


    Thus, I couldnt stand to see them part without even a simple goodbye.


    Perhaps this rift might never heal.


    Even so, I hoped they would part by truly facing each other, rather than avoiding each others gazes.


    ...No matter what fate held for them in the future.


    I hoped they would understand each other, if only a bit more.


    For Juniors sake.


    And for Reinas as well.


    "...Im going to see her. I should at least say my goodbyes to Captain Reina in person."


    Junior, after a moment of hesitation, made up his mind and bowed deeply to me.


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Junior dashed toward the Crossroad barracks where Reina had disappeared.


    I quietly watched him go, then turned my gaze to the southern wall.


    Vvrrroooom-!


    A flying ship had fullynded. Officers and soldiers from the magic brigade hurriedly loaded their equipment aboard.


    ***


    By the time Junior reached the southern gate,


    Vroooom-!


    The flying ship was roaring, fully prepped for takeoff.


    Through the open hatch, she saw Reina boarding the ship at thest moment.


    "Captain Reina!"


    An out-of-breath Junior shouted desperately. Startled, Reina turned around.


    "Junior?"


    "... "


    A brief, awkward silence settled between them.


    With a small chuckle, Reina shrugged her shoulders. "Did youe to ept my previous offer?"


    Her enticing proposition to join her on a journey to the Imperial Capital. To walk the path of magic together at the cutting-edge Ivory Tower.


    However, Junior quietly shook her head. She had already declined. Reina gave a bitter smile.


    "Then why are you here? What business do you have?"


    "..."


    "You hate me now? Did youe to curse me? Thats not a bad way to say goodbye."


    Facing the sarcastically spoken words of Reina,


    "You..."


    Junior began, struggling to find the right words.


    "...Ive decided not to forgive you."


    Reinas lips tightened. Junior continued.


    "However,"


    "...?"


    "Im grateful for everything youve done for me."


    Slowly, Junior raised her hand to her chest.


    "Healing my body. Teaching me magic. Standing back-to-back, crossing the line of life."


    "..."


    Butting into my affairs, dragging me to the restaurant, and talking about my mother... the journey with you over these past few months.


    Junior spoke candidly.


    It was enjoyable.


    ...


    If I had a magic mentor, I wished it couldve been someone like you.


    Having never properly had a mentor and having learned everything through self-study, Junior deeply cherished every lesson from Reina.


    Every moment they spent together... was both enlightening and joyful.


    If someday, we meet again.


    With a trembling voice, Junior continued.


    I might still not forgive you, but...


    Hesitating briefly, Junior then met Reinas gaze directly.


    That time, please tell me your story.


    Reina blinked, taken aback by the unexpected request.


    ...My story?


    About the life youve led. Why you had to live that way. How you felt at that time.


    Most of their conversations had been about Jupiter.


    It was amon ground and shared interest between them.


    How Jupiter behaved when with Junior, the kind of person Jupiter was when with Reina. They exchanged such stories.


    Therefore, they hadnt talked much about each other.


    Please, tell me about yourself.


    ...


    Ill also share my story, about how Ive lived.


    A mage who trampled foreignnds for her own country,


    And another mage who grew despite being trampled upon.


    Two people standing on opposite sides.


    From across an insurmountable chasm, on the edge of an already copsed bridge.


    Yet Junior called out.


    Lets talk.


    Lets understand.


    Despite our differences, even if I cant forgive you,


    I still want to hear your story.


    ...Okay.


    After a long silence.


    With a barely audible quivering voice, Reina finally replied.


    Lets do just that.


    Reina closed her eyes momentarily, and when she opened them again, a relieved smile adorned her lips.


    Promise.


    ...


    Ill be looking forward to the day we meet again. Jupiter Junior.


    Vroom-!


    The hatch slowly closed. Reina waved with a bright smile.


    Gather many wonderful stories until then! Understand?


    Boom!


    As the hatch sealed,


    Whoosh-!


    A blue me created by magic power burst out from the airships exhaust.


    The airship carrying the mage troops disappeared into the sky in no time.


    Junior silently watched the receding airship cutting through the clouds, hoping to understand that unforgivable mage when they met next.


    ***


    Crossroad. The lords mansion.


    After the funeral ceremonies, as I returned to the mansion, three members of the Shadow Squad awaited me.


    I had summoned them. There were tasks to assign and I needed updates on their missions.


    Godhand. Bodybag. Burnout.


    Gazing at the three elves who safely returned, I nodded in acknowledgment.


    Youve worked hard on the long-term dispatch mission. Im d you returned safely.


    I apologize for the dy, Your Highness.


    The three elves bowed their heads simultaneously. I patted them on the shoulders.


    "Thank you foring back alive. And to immediately contribute to the defense after your return... You truly went through a lot."


    Under my gaze, the three elves looked pleased, yet there was an apparent hesitation as they exchanged nces among themselves.


    With no particr thought in mind, I greeted Godhand with a broad grin.


    "So, about the Dragon Lady... Did you meet the Duchess of Bringar?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The task I had entrusted to this Shadow Squad.


    It was to deliver my letter to the Dragon Lady, the ruler of the Bringar Duchy.


    The content of the letter was simple: if the Duchess of Bringar escapes to this monster frontline, I would offer her refuge and support for a new beginning.


    Having been pushed to the brink of destruction in the war against the Everck Empire, the Duchess of Bringar would naturally flee to the monster frontline.


    In the game, this scenario was a matter of choice, to ept or reject.


    Twisting the situation, I had preemptively extended the invitation for her toe to the monster frontline.


    I had long decided to keep the Duchess of Bringar under mymand.


    Thats why I had made the first move, to seize the initiative.


    And now, the Shadow Squad, who were the messengers of that letter, had returned.


    This likely meant that the Duchess of Bringar had decided to ept my offer.


    "...Here, a reply from the Duchess of Bringar."


    Seemingly reluctant, Godhand handed me a letter.


    Without hesitation, I tore open the wax-sealed envelope and quickly scanned its contents.


    The smile that had formed on my lips slowly hardened.


    I looked at Godhand in disbelief, still holding the letter. "What is this?"


    "...Well, you see."


    Godhand, clearly reluctant to exin, finally elucidated the content of the letter in response to my query.


    "Its a deration of war."


    "...?"


    "The Duchess of Bringar has issued a deration of war on our southern frontline."


    The content of the letter wasnt mistaken.


    Godhand, having met with the Duchess of Bringar in person, ryed the Dragon Ladys intentions to me crystal clear.


    "...She intends to march here personally."


    What the fu...


    No, WHAT THE DRAGON-?!

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    "The Bringar Duchys forces are on the brink of annihtion."


    Godhand calmly exined the current situation of the Bringar Duchy.


    "Almost all of the Duchy has been captured by the Imperial Armys 1st Division,manded by Prince Lark. All that remains for the Duchess of Bringar is a handful of her personal knight guard. The rest can be considered decimated."


    "Why are they dering war on us, then? To ask for our help?"


    When I asked, incredulous, Godhand gave a wry smile.


    "Its probably their pride."


    "Huh?"


    "The Duchess of Bringar I met has even stronger pride than the rumors suggest. Just the humiliation of defeat alone is tough for her, let alone the current situation where she is being forced to bow and join under ourmand."


    "So, she cant simply join us from below?"


    "Yes."


    Godhand nodded.


    "She said shell see for herself if we have the capacity to ept her..."


    "And she dered war?"


    Just to be a subordinate? To have a face-off?


    Whats with that?


    Is she some kind of real psycho? Or a super macho? What do you even call that?


    Godhand recited the conditions proposed by the Duchess of Bringar.


    "The terms are 5 vs. 5. The Duchess of Bringar and her five knight guards versus five champions chosen from our southern front. A small-scale war under these conditions."


    "..."


    What kind of war is that?


    Its just a party vs. party. Basically, a 5v5 PK.


    "If we lose, well be their subordinates without protest. But if they win..."


    "What? They want themand of this front?"


    "Yes. Exactly."


    ...Is she seriously crazy?


    I was tempted to swear, but I held it back. Godhand, noticing my mood, gave an awkward smile.


    "As expected... its an absurd condition, isnt it?"


    "No! I ept."


    "What?"


    I responded with a fierce grin.


    "Itll be fun, breaking that high-and-mighty Dragon Ladys nose."


    She wants to preserve her pride even after her nation has fallen and shes lost all her soldiers.


    Giving her a proper scratch on that arrogant face might be a good lesson for that Duchess.


    I initially thought wed maintain a cooperative rtionship, but if theyre challenging us, Im not one to decline.


    Ill subjugate her and have her working like a dog.


    "Are you sure about this? Even though they are retreating, the power of the Duchess of Bringar and her knights is immense."


    Sure, they were. They managed to hold an already fallen nation with just the Duchess and a few knights.


    But...


    "Our front champions are also incredibly powerful. Dont worry. We wont lose."


    Our main party of five is extremely strong, too.


    Above all, I haveplete information about the Duchess of Bringar and her party.


    The basis of war is an information battle. Knowing everything about their skills and stats gives us an overwhelming advantage.


    Its a fight where theres no reason to be cautious, just one thats absurd.


    "So, when are theying?"


    "They detained us first, then sent us away... They only left a message that theyd being soon. Given theplicated situation in the Bringar Duchy..."


    They werent sure exactly when it would happen. Well, they would find out eventually as they waited.


    I noticed the deep red scars on the arms and legs of the three members of the Shadow Squad. I gently patted their shoulders.


    "Youve been through a lot. Youve worked hard."


    "It was nothing, really."


    Godhand deeply bowed to me.


    "If you trust us again, we can handle even greater tasks."


    "..."


    After grasping Godhands shoulder and letting go, I gestured with my chin.


    "Youre probably tired since the poison hasntpletely worn off. But follow me; we have a ce to go." (TL Note: Like I said before, this "poison" is travel fatigue.)


    "Where to?"


    "The dungeon beneath the Lake Kingdom. We have some tasks toplete."


    My main party waspromised: Evangeline had an abdominal wound, Damien had an eye injury, and Lucas was in his beast form. They werent in any condition to move.


    So, for the next few days, the elite Penal Squad and the Shadow Squad would have to take over their tasks.


    Despite their minor injuries and fatigue, they had to step up.


    Anyway, at my instruction, the three members of the Shadow Squad silently prepared their gear and followed behind.


    I intended to leave the reception room and head straight to the teleport gate in the backyard.


    But then.


    Squeak.


    "Huh?"


    "Ah!"


    When I opened the reception room door, I saw a woman looking somewhat distraught.


    With a hue close to brown on her reddish hair, sitting in a wheelchair... it was Lilly, the senior mage from our southern front. I asked in surprise,


    "Lilly? What are you doing here?"


    "Uh, Your Majesty, well..."


    Lilly hesitated and her eyes darted around, eventuallynding on Godhand.


    "..."


    "..."


    An awkward atmosphere enveloped Lilly and Godhand.


    It was ufortable, yet it felt tingling, as if a spring breeze was blowing.


    Caught between them, I felt even more out of ce.


    Damn.


    My lips curled.


    Intimate affairs in the middle of this sacred monster front? These kids...!


    Its frustrating... I mean, theres no rule against romance, but still.


    Especially not in front of me!


    Its so upsetting! Damn! I even blurted out a curse!


    "Lilly, um..."


    Godhand began to say something, but I interrupted him, iling my arms wildly. Cut-!


    "Listen, we dont have time now! After were done with the task, you two can meet privately and chat properly! Got it?"


    Love? Go ahead! But do it somewhere I cant see, damn it! Why is it so painful for singles to witness?


    Ruthlessly, I grabbed Godhand and dragged him to the backyard.


    Suddenly, Lilly shouted after us.


    "Ille too!"


    "What?!"


    Surprised, I jumped and turned around. Godhand, equally startled, also looked back. I eximed,


    "Were heading to the dungeon now! THAT dungeon! Beneath the Lake Kingdom! The dark, slimy, gloomy, sticky one where monsterse out with a roar! Youreing with us?"


    "I am the senior mage of this front! Ive joined you several times before!"


    Right! And every time you did, you turned all shades of green! And yet, you want to join again?


    "I have something to discuss with Godhand."


    Lilly said with a determined face.


    "Please add me to the party, Your Majesty. I want to go too."


    "..."


    Silence had filled the room, and then the corners of my lips curled up maliciously.


    "Fine. If you want to return to the field so badly, Id be more than happy to oblige, Lilly...!"


    "Oh, no, just this once. Just this time..."


    Lillys face instantly turned pale.


    I chuckled wickedly. Yes, go ahead! If you want to unt your romance in front of me, then do so at your own peril...!


    Thats when Godhand moved behind Lilly and gently grasped the handles of her wheelchair. He gave her a reassuring smile.


    "A mage needs protection at the front lines. If youre heading into the dungeon, Ill guard the forefront for you, Miss Lilly."


    "Ah..."


    "Lets go."


    Lilly, with her face flushed and shaking, lowered her head. Godhand took the lead, pushing Lillys wheelchair as they headed to the courtyard.


    Bodybag, Burnout, and I watched their retreating figures, dumbfounded.


    The sight of the two leaving the mansion and moving towards the courtyard was visible through the window. Snapping back to reality, I blurted out, "Damn! This is so freaking annoying!"


    ***


    At the front of the teleport gate, the Penal Squad was waiting.


    The Penal Squad and the Shadow Squad had already met during thest defense battle.


    Considering they were parties made of different species, it seemed they quickly became familiar with one another.


    "They didnt seem surprised by our appearance. Maybe its because theyre elves."


    "Our Werebeast race often interacted with them before our nations fell. Theres no reason to be surprised."


    Kun and Godhand exchanged friendly banter.


    Lilly? I was the one pushing Lillys wheelchair.


    It was a stern decision I made as amander to prevent any more lovey-dovey vibes in this ce.


    "..."


    Lilly, sitting in the wheelchair I was pushing, looked up at me with hazy eyes. What? What the hell?


    "Your Majesty, may I ask something?"


    "What?"


    "You are known as the empires most notorious yboy. Why does it feel like youre getting a stomach ache from someone elses romance...?"


    Well, Ash is the empires yboy.


    The me, who has inhabited this body, is currently single. Isnt it natural to be irritated by the obvious romance right in front of me?


    ... I swallowed those words and tried to sound casual as I exined, "We need to be on high alert when entering the dungeon. You cant be distracted by other things, right? Thats why I separated you two."


    Immediately after, I shot a piercing re at her.


    "So, by saying romance, youre admitting it, huh? Havent youve be quite shameless, our senior mage?"


    "Ah, no, thats not..."


    "When was it that you sang about disliking elves, and now suddenly youve fallen in love? Huh? Tell me!"


    "I... I have noment! I cant hear you~!"


    Lilly covered her ears and lowered her head. I snorted. These lovey-dovey pests. They should just live happily ever after. Hmph.


    One by one, we entered the teleport gate.


    The Penal Squad went in first, followed by Lilly and me, with the Shadow Squad right behind.


    sh-!


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - Heroes within the game form various rtionships with one another. Friendly rtionships aid in battles, while hostile ones can be detrimental. Help the heroes establish good rtions with each other.]


    What a timely tip! Ha!


    ***


    The destination after using the teleport gate was the base camp.


    "Just as I exined earlier, there are two purposes for our visit here today."


    After ensuring everyone had finished teleporting, I briefed my party members, taking a look at each one of them.


    "Firstly, its to capture the magic user who can set up teleport gates, Coco the Severer."


    Spatial Cutting Magician - the teleport-specialized NPC, Coco. Shes a hefty witch residing in the base camp.


    The very same witch who would open the gates to the event dungeons.


    By capturing her, we can establish a teleport gate at any desired location.


    Of course, in the game, yers could only use pre-established teleport gates. But here, this was reality.


    With the necessary resources and a dedicated magician avable, its usible to set up a teleport gate wherever I desire.


    If I could set up a teleport gate at will, I could use all sorts of tricks.


    It would also be advantageous when establishing forward bases.


    Thats why capturing Coco was our primary objective.


    "Secondly... Ah, here shees."


    As I shifted my gaze, the rest of the party members looked in the same direction.


    A female adventurer was hurrying towards us.


    With her long dark green hair and three teardrops tattooed below her left eye, she was an assassin ss elf.


    The leader of the NPC adventurer party The Holy Grail Seekers - Verdandi.


    A clearly distressed Verdandi ran up to me, offering a bright smile.


    "Your Highness, youre safe!"


    "After defeating Lunared and regrouping, we got a bit dyed. I hope for your understanding, Verdandi."


    "Not at all! Im just grateful that you kept your promise...!"


    Verdandi repeatedly bowed deeply in gratitude.


    Yes, the promise with Verdandi. The rescue of the previously agreed-upon Holy Grail Seekers party.


    [Emergency Quest - NPC Rescue]


    - Rescue the NPC kidnapped by the Nightmare Legion.


    - Location: Zone 7 Wolfs Den


    - Reward: ???


    - Time Remaining: 2 days


    Currently, a significant number of NPCs are kidnapped in the Zone 7 dungeon Wolfs Den. Moreover, theres only two days left to the rescue deadline.


    We need to begin the NPC rescue operation in the shortest possible time with the avable party members.


    Thats the reason I had two fully armed parties apany me today.


    "Today, well clear the path. Tomorrow, well break in and rescue them. Is that eptable?"


    "Yes!"


    Verdandi, her eyes slightly teary, nodded in agreement.


    At that moment,


    "...Verdandi?"


    A bewildered voice echoed.


    Both Verdandi and I turned to see who spoke. It was Godhand. He looked at Verdandi with disbelief.


    "Youre... alive?"


    "!"


    Surprised, Verdandis eyes widened.


    "You... you are...!"


    Staggering, Verdandi approached Godhand, speechless.


    Their hands gripped each other tightly.


    The two elves stood silently for a while, looking at each other with affectionate gazes.


    Everyone just watched this unexpected reunion of kin.


    "...Godhand."


    A chilling voice rang out.


    If that voice had a color, it would be a cold blue. Startled, I quickly turned in that direction.


    Lilly, seated in her wheelchair, tilted her head slightly. Her eyes sank coldly, reminiscent of a frosty dawn.


    "Who is that woman?"


    "Wha? Oh, no, thats..."


    Frantically pulling his hand away from Verdandi, Godhand waved his hands in panic.


    "No, no, thats not it! Miss Lilly! I mean..."


    The base camp, which was filled with a warm pink atmosphere just moments ago, now felt like the dead of a freezing winter.


    "...Enough."


    Watching this mess unfold, I couldnt hold back any longer.


    "Youre seriously trying to start a romance in a dungeon, you damn fool!"


    Pisses me off, seriously-!

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Right.


    After a brief chaotic moment had passed.


    Having left Lilly on the other side anding over to a secluded spot with just Verdandi and Godhand, I asked,


    Whats the rtionship between you two?


    Its said that the Holy Grail Seekers entered this dungeon over a hundred years ago.


    But since elves are notoriously long-lived, it wouldnt be surprising if theyve known each other even before that.


    Yet, Verdandi and Godhand just nced at each other, not answering easily. I narrowed my eyes.


    Wait. Are you two actually lovers?


    Upon hearing our conversation, Lillys eyes shed from the other side. Godhand, looking panicked, quickly waved his hands.


    We are definitely NOT in that kind of rtionship!


    Then what is it? Why cant you tell me?


    Well, actually, Verdandi is from the fairy kingdoms...


    As Godhand tried to exin, this time Verdandi gave him a pointed look.


    Godhand stumbled over his words, changing his exnation, Verdandi has... a high rank. I once served under her.


    Hmm?


    Truthfully, I was aware of Verdandis real status. Of course, I knew the background of an SSR-ranked named character like the back of my hand.


    But if she wanted to hide it, there was no need to rub salt in the wound. I turned my attention back to Godhand.


    So now that youve met an old acquaintance, you n to pledge allegiance to Verdandi and not me?


    No, Your Highness, not at all! Our Shadow Squad is loyal to only you!


    Godhand almost fell to the floor as he eximed this. Verdandi clicked her tongue, watching him.


    To think you would bow and show loyalty to a human, what has be of you since west met...


    No, Lady Verdandi. Its not like that...!


    Godhand looked ready to cry. Poor guy, caught in a drama that felt like the climax of a soap opera.


    I stepped in to wrap things up, So, you two are acquaintances, but youre neither in a rtionship of allegiance nor lovers, correct?


    Yes! Youre absolutely right, Your Highness!


    Alright. I understand.


    I gestured towards Lilly on the other side, But will she forgive you?


    A fiery mage, emitting a distinct red aura, was ring our way.


    Her fury was palpable, ready to reduce everything to ashes.


    Liar, liar, elves are always liars...


    Eeek.


    A squeaky whimper escaped from Godhand. Quite the range in character you have there...


    I didnt want to be involved in a love triangle (rectangle?) drama any longer. I made my decision.


    Godhand, take Lilly and go talk things out. Clear up any misunderstandings and catch up.


    With Lilly in her current state...?


    Would you rather run away? You should always address sparks before they be a me. Dont you know the saying, Look out for hidden sparks, check again for extinguished ones?


    Recalling an old fire safety slogan, Godhands face turned ghostly pale as he slowly approached Lilly.


    Just a few minutes ago, they were chattering happily, but now they looked miserable. Delightfully entertaining. I chuckled.


    Verdandi?


    Yes, Your Highness.


    I began calling out when Verdandi swiftly responded. I couldnt help but crack a smile.


    "Regardless of your past, I dont really care. Were allies in this dungeon, arent we?"


    "Yes, we are."


    "But remember, both Godhand and the elves are under mymand now."


    Godhand seemed to be enjoying himself, as if he had changed genres all of a sudden.


    Regardless, the Shadow Squad members were loyal to me, willing toy down their lives for my cause.


    "It would be troublesome if you tried to take them, even if they are your kin. I cant stand having anything taken from me."


    They were among the few elite sub-parties. Whether through school ties, regional ties, or blood ties, I wont forgive anyone who breaks the contract.


    Verdandi, with a pale face, nodded in understanding.


    "...Ill keep that in mind."


    I gave her a cheeky grin.


    "Great! Shall we go rescue your preciousrades?"


    ***


    Before setting out, I had another purpose for visiting today: to meet Coco, the teleportation-specialized NPC.


    Old Coco was seated in her workshop.


    With Kellibey absent, she was the only NPC guarding our base camp.


    Therge witch, stirring a massive pot filled with unidentifiable bubbling ingredients, narrowed her eyes as I approached.


    "What brings you here today, young prince? Do you have a door for me to open?"


    I cut straight to the chase.


    I wanted to establish a teleport gate at a desired location. I asked if she would cooperate.


    "Hmmm, constructing a teleport gate, you say..."


    Coco looked at me with an inscrutable smile. I nodded.


    "Old Coco, you can do it, right? Youre the master of spatial magic after all."


    "Of course, I can. After all, Im the one who built all the teleport gates throughout the Lake Kingdom."


    Cocos distant eyes seemed to reminisce.


    "After the Lake Kingdom was consumed by darkness, Nameless and I spent centuries building safe zones throughout."


    To be honest, I hadnt been particrly interested in Cocos backstory. But now I realized that this old woman was centuries old.


    She was no ordinary human.


    Could she be an ancient magician, given her mastery over intricate spatial magic?


    Or was she a resident of Lake Kingdom, cursed with eternal life?


    "We lit fires, constructed teleport gates, set up barriers against monsters... It was challenging, but those were rewarding days."


    "..."


    "Im not sure if all those hardships were worth it, though."


    Coco gazed into the thick darkness outside our base camp, then turned her attention back to me.


    "Alright, fine. Ill help you. You seem worth helping."


    "Why? Do you think I can push back the darkness of this kingdom?"


    Teasingly, Coco chuckled.


    "Ive seen many promising young souls in this darkness! And Ive seen many of them fall apart, losing their light. Im too worn out to hang hopes on something like that."


    So?


    Why does she think Im worth helping?


    "Its because of the talent you were born with."


    "...Talent?"


    "Do you not even realize it?"


    Talent? What kind of talent? A talent as a hardcore gamer? As a streamer? My viewers did mockingly say that I had a considerable talent for beingedic.


    "The only talent I recognize as a space-manipting sorcerer is just one."


    However, what Coco was referring to was of apletely different nature.


    "Time."


    "...?"


    I blinked in confusion.


    Time? I have a talent for that?


    What in the world is she talking about? It sounded like pure nonsense.


    "You might not understand now, but youlle to realize it in time."


    Waving it off, Coco shed a mischievous smile.


    "Anyway, bring me the materials and Ill construct the teleport gate at the location you desire. But..."


    The old witchs eyes glinted with a devilish tease. It was a look I knew all too well.


    "Getting those materials wont be easy."


    It was that youre a newbie, so you better work hard kind of look veterans give.


    Ding!


    A system window popped up in front of me. I quickly checked it.


    [Item Creation Quest]


    - Collect the materials needed to construct the teleport gate.


    > SR-grade Magic Core (0/1)


    > Dark Crystals (0/5)


    > Demon Heart (0/3)


    > ...


    > ...


    Dark Crystals that can only be obtained from high-tier monsters deep in dungeons, and Demon Hearts, which are rare drops from the top-tier demon legions.


    A whole list of magicalponents avable only from the deepest parts of various dungeons.


    Particrly, many materials were from Zone 7. I chuckled to myself.


    One way or another, it looks like I have to venture into Zone 7.


    However, tackling multiple quests at once andpleting them all together feels rewarding in its own right.


    Rescue the kidnapped NPC. And construct the teleport gate.


    Ill finish off both sub-quests at once!


    Brushing off my hands, I turned around. My party members, all prepped to dive into the dungeon, stood ready. I shouted with enthusiasm.


    "Alright, lets carve out our path!"


    ***


    I was worried our main party would struggle without its core members.


    Surprisingly, that wasnt the case.


    Thud! Boom! Crash!


    For starters, the Penal Squad in their beast mode had an incredible breaking power, tearing through the frontlines.


    They were currently in their activated mode of a new trait:


    [Moonlit Wolf]


    - For 2 weeks before and after a full moon, youll transform into a werebeast. Your physical strength and stamina gradually increase, while your intelligence and magic power decrease. This effect is strongest during the full moon.


    - For 2 weeks before and after a new moon, youll revert to a human form. You return to your base stats.


    The irremovable trait, [Moonlit Wolf].


    For two weeks around the full moon, they transformed into beast forms and received strength and stamina bonuses.


    This boost was significantly potent, especially for Kun.


    "Ha ha ha! Get out of my way, you monster creeps!"


    Kun roared with glee, thrusting his fists forward. The monsters of this season, the skeletons, shattered in every direction upon impact.


    Kun was a closebat dealer with high strength and agility but had absurdly low stamina.


    Due to the [ss Body] trait, no matter what he did, Kuns stamina stat was too low. A single hit would make him spit blood and copse.


    However, during the two weeks when the [Moonlit Wolf] was active, the [ss Body] trait would disappear.


    It seemed like this was due to his body transforming into that of a beastman, which allowed him to ignore the negative traits of his original body. Lucky him!


    Thus, the current Kun possessed nearly maximum values in the three main attributes for a frontline character: strength, agility, and stamina. He had be a perfect martial artist!


    Even though it was only for two weeks out of the month, what a blessing! Honestly, I had sometimes felt, no, often felt, it was a waste investing in him!


    Besides Kun, all the members of the Penal Squad were either warriors or rogue sses. All were melee characters, forming a solid frontline.


    And the rest of the members who came with us...


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Thud thud thud-!


    The original firepower team of this monster front, the Shadow Squad!


    Although they had lost two archers, the metal mage Godhand, the telekic mage Bodybag, and the wide-area explosive archer Burnout were dishing out immense firepower as a trio.


    Skeleton hordes were swept away in no time.


    And then,


    Lastly, an unintended guest member.


    Whirr!


    Lilly, holding a massive fireball, shot a fierce re.


    "Ultimate Kill..."


    With both her hands stretching forward, she threw that enormous fireball at an incredible speed.


    "Die, liar!"


    Boom!


    The immense heat from the soaring fireball caused a massive explosion.


    Scream!


    The dungeon boss of the zone 6 we were currently in, the Giant Skeleton Conqueror, was directly hit by the fireball. Nothing remained of him but ashes.


    "..."


    An R-ranked mage? Level 32? Is this even possible?


    As I stood there, mouth agape at the scene, Godhand, who was standing beside me, started to tremble.


    I ced a hand on his shoulder and nodded.


    "You chose this romance on the battlefield... Hang in there with grit and determination."


    "...Yes, thats the n."


    Godhand smiled weakly with trembling lips.


    "Im tired of living a life full of lies. I want to be honest now, both to others and to myself."


    "..."


    "Ill clear Lillys misunderstanding and convey my true feelings."


    Watching Lilly, who was out of breath from casting [Ultimate Kill the Liar (No Such Skill Exists)], a heavily breathing Godhand approached her.


    Observing theplex love situation between the two, I silently rooted for Godhand from the bottom of my heart.


    I hope that someday during a lovers quarrel, you get hit by that fireball and turn pitch ck.


    Really, you idiot!

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Zone. In other words, the depth of a dungeon indicates how challenging it is.


    Dungeons of the same Zone and depth are roughly of the same difficulty level.


    Put differently, advancing just one step deeper greatly increases the dungeons risk factor.


    Whew.


    After breaking through all the dungeons on the shortest route from the 6th to the 7th Zone,


    I gazed anew at the 7th Zone spread out beyond the darkness.


    Thetter half of the dungeon, namely the 6th to 10th Zones, also known as the Deep Dark Realm, is immenselyrger and tougher than the previous Zones.


    The 6th Zone was the weakest of them, so I managed to carve out a path, but rescuing operations in the 7th Zone tomorrow wont be as easy as today.


    At least the good thing is that [Wolfs Den] is nearby.


    The Wolfs Den is at the beginning of the 7th Zone.


    I should be able to quickly defeat it and get out swiftly. Thats if everything goes as nned.


    Alright, everyone worked hard today!


    Base camp.


    It was time to end todays free exploration and return.


    Lets head back, clean up, and rest!


    I encouraged the party members, drained from clearing several dungeons today.


    Well have to work hard again tomorrow, so they need to rest well tonight.


    The tired party members, one by one, entered the teleport gate, stretching and yawning.


    Lilly, who looked a bit sulky, and Godhand, who seemed particrly exhausted, disappeared into the gate. Once the other party members had all returned,


    Verdandi.


    I turned to look at Verdandi, who had been seeing us off.


    Thanks for your continuous support all this time.


    Verdandi gave a gentle smile. Every time I saw her, her tear-like markings made it hard to tell whether she was smiling or crying.


    Dont mention it. Im doing this to save myrades.


    Indeed. Right now, Verdandi was helping us merely to rescue her party.


    But the fact remains that she actively assisted us in our dungeon explorations over the past few weeks.


    I believe weve formed a fairly cooperative and good rtionship.


    I know its not much of a repayment for all your help, but...


    I took out a dagger from my belongings and handed it to Verdandi.


    Take it.


    Huh? Whats this


    Upon seeing it, Verdandis eyes widened in surprise.


    Its a Blink Dagger, an SSR-grade weapon that I got from thest loot box.


    After much contemtion, I decided to give it to Verdandi.


    Shes the only dagger user among us, and if tomorrows battle gets intense, having this dagger as her secret weapon might be beneficial.


    Its a Blink Dagger. You know how to use it, right?


    Oh my, such a valuable item!


    Verdandi recognized what it was and seemed surprised, but she graciously epted it with both hands.


    Thank you so much, Ash. Ill use it well.


    No big deal. Its just a token of appreciation since youve been so helpful to us. Dont feel obliged.


    I then took out a small pouch from my belongings and handed it over.


    Oh, and these are Sunflower Seeds. I managed to get some more.


    Wow! Im truly grateful!


    She seemed to appreciate the Sunflower Seeds more than the SSR-grade dagger.


    Watching Verdandi happily pocket the seeds, I grew curious.


    I had never seen her eat the sunflower seeds she so adored. Was she saving them forter, only to asionally indulge?


    Suddenly, an image shed across my mind: Verdandi, sneakily hiding in a corner, nibbling on a sunflower seed one by one. I quickly shook my head, dismissing the thought. Shed eat them when she wanted to.


    "See you tomorrow!"


    As I waved and positioned myself in front of the teleportation gate, Verdandi unexpectedly stretched out her hand.


    "Huh?"


    Did she want more? There were no more sunflower seeds left.


    Seeing my confusion, Verdandi fidgeted awkwardly with her fingers. "You taught me when we first met, right? When humans greet each other, they... shake hands."


    "Oh..."


    Suppressing a smile, I shook Verdandis hand and said, "Sure. Once again, looking forward to our continued friendship, Verdandi."


    "Haha. Yes. Take care and see you tomorrow."


    After an awkward wave, she hesitated before releasing my hand.


    I gave a final nod before diving into the teleportation gate.


    sh-!


    ***


    "..."


    In Verdandis hands were two items she alternated gazing at: a top-tier Blink Dagger and a pouch filled with sunflower seeds.


    Ash is such a kind soul, she thought.


    He even promised to rescue her teammates whod been captured by monsters. Though time was of the essence...


    Verdandi wanted to believe in Ash.


    He was one of the few benevolent humans shed encountered in this endless, hellish dungeon. Holding tightly onto the dagger and pouch, Verdandi made up her mind.


    Lets go.


    Gathering her belongings, Verdandi left the base camp.


    She and her Holy Grail Seekers party had set up camp in a special area of the dungeon.


    After a considerable trek through the dungeons shadows, she arrived at the chosen location.


    Between zones 5 and 6 was a passage connecting the aqueducts. Broken pipes leaked water that seeped into the fractured stone walls.


    In this rare passage where clear water flowed, unnamed grass and moss grew abundantly.


    Being an elf born and nurtured by trees, Verdandi found this spot in the dungeon mostforting. Its where her party had set up their residence.


    Returning to an empty dwelling since herrades had been abducted, Verdandi entered her makeshift shelter. After unpacking, she approached a small tilled plot beside the water stream.


    Carefully, she began nting the sunflower seeds shed received from Ash.


    "Whew."


    After emptying the contents of the pouch, she wiped the sweat from her forehead with her dirt-covered hand.


    "Wasting your time, elf?"


    With a yful, sinister chuckle, a chilling voice suddenly echoed.


    "nting flower seeds in a dungeon that never sees a glint of sunlight. Are you a fool?"


    -?!


    Startled, Verdandi swiftly drew her dagger and looked behind.


    Swish, swish, swish.


    How had this ominous presence remained hidden?


    From the dark recesses of the passage, a figure exuding malevolent energy glided into view.


    A woman whose revealing attire contrasted with her tattered monk robe was in sight. Her radiant, neon-pink hair, the horns protruding near her temples, and a devilish tail were unmistakable.


    Clutching her dagger tighter, Verdandi uttered the beings name with gritted teeth.


    "Salome...!"


    Nightmare Legion Commander, ranked 7th.


    In a game of fate, the Subus Queen, the femme fatale-


    Salome, the legionmander of the Unholy Legion, slightly narrowed her eyes, a yful twinkle dancing within. Her red eyes gleamed with mischief. (TL Note: This is a problem. You see, the overall Legion is called , which means Nightmare. Meanwhile, Salomes Legion is called , which could also mean Nightmare. The first one is Nightmare, as in, terrifying and the second one is Nightmare as in, terrible dreams. Creatures like the Subi are also refered to as , which is usually tranted as Mare by most trantors. But, having two Nightmares would be confusing. So I will be changing it to Unholy Legion.)


    "Hehe. Im pleased to see you too, darling."


    Verdandi looked at Salome with a mixture of surprise and suspicion.


    How did you get here...!? Iveyered several perception-reducing spells here...!


    "A little persuasion on one of yourrades, and he spilled everything. Told me youd be here."


    At this, Verdandis eyes widened in shock.


    What did you do to my teammate, Night Hag!


    "For now, hes alive. Elf."


    Covering her mouth with a hand, Salome giggled deviously.


    "But, who knows? He might notst much longer. Hes been trapped in my dream for quite a while now. Once I drain thest bit of his life force, he might wither away and die?"


    Shortly after, Salome yfully swayed her pointer finger from side to side.


    "Aww, I know what youre thinking. You, along with your new friends, wille to rescue him, right?"


    ...!


    "You really think you can? Just imagine the despair your party felt when they were captured."


    A mocking smile, like a crack on her porcin-like, beautiful face, appeared on Salome.


    "The vast gap in power."


    ...


    "Even the famed Nameless tried to rescue the captured ones alone and had to repeatedly retreat. With your strength, rescuing yourrades is impossible."


    The gue Legion. The Unholy Legion. The Werewolf Legion.


    Themanders of these three legions had formed an alliance, and Verdandis Holy Grail Seekers party, caught by them, was bound to face a crushing defeat.


    Having felt the overwhelming strength of the enemies, Verdandi couldnt easily refute Salomes taunts.


    The subus proimed with a tone that seemed to relish the moment.


    "After all, Im no fool. If you try to overpower and take my guests, Ill instantly destroy the dream. That will surely shatter the mind of the one dreaming."


    ...


    "You know, right? Im the only reason theyre still alive. Once my mercy ends, yourrades will either die or face something even more horrifying."


    What... do you want from me?


    Verdandi asked, her voice sounding as if she were about to vomit blood. Salomes eyes widened in mock surprise.


    "Its simple. Those humans youve been hanging out withtely."


    Salome stated her demand sinctly.


    "Hand them over to me."


    Excuse me?


    "Oh, not all of them. Just that humanmander named Ash."


    A faint blush appeared on Salomes cheeks as she thought of him.


    "Im... interested in him. Hes overthrown Orlop, Celendion, and now even Lunared. That man..."


    ...


    "Its definitely not a coincidence at this point. Its fate. Theres something about that human man."


    Momentster, Salomes eyes sparkled as she pleaded, much like a child.


    "So, can you arrange a one-on-one meeting between me and that Ash guy? Please? Can you?"


    ...And what would you do when you meet? Seduce him?


    "Hehe! Obviously! Is there anything else a subus should be doing?"


    Salomes initially innocentughter morphed, casting an eerie shadow over her face.


    "Ill trap him deep in a dream, turning his mind to mush. Once I understand how he couldve done all these things, Ill kill him."


    ...


    "Then the King will shower me with affection. Salome! Youve eased my worries! As expected, youre the prettiest and the smartest! Oh, how I long to hear his praise."


    Verdandi, with clenched teeth, listened intently, her eyes trembling slightly.


    ...And if I refuse your proposal?


    "Refuse?"


    A cruel smile touched the corners of Salomes mouth.


    "Do you think you can refuse?"


    Tch...


    "Will you abandon your preciousrades with whom youve been wading through this hell? Ive watched you and your allies tirelessly explore for over a century. Do you think I dont know of your loyalty to them?"


    Indeed. To Verdandi, herrades who had been with her in this hell for a century were more precious than anyone.


    However...


    ...


    Verdandi tightly gripped the Blink Dagger in her hand. Her gaze also drifted to the sunflower seeds nted in the flower bed.


    Ashs kind face, who had promised to help without hesitation, shed before her eyes.


    Salome chuckled at Verdandis reaction.


    "Do you perhaps have feelings for that human?"


    ...


    "What a funny story, noble elf."


    With each word, Salome bent one of her long fingers.


    "Youre wandering here in search of a beacon to save your homnd. And why are you searching for that beacon? Isnt it because your country is being pushed back in the war against humans?"


    ...!


    "Moreover, hasnt your nation already been destroyed by humans, and your race barely survives as their ves? And even in such a situation, you want to side with humans? Ha, you truly are a fool."


    With trembling hands, Verdandi clenched her teeth and spat out.


    "Thats why... were searching for the Holy Grail, arent we?"


    "Hmm?"


    If we find the Holy Grail, we can revive the World Tree, activate ancient magic, and resurrect our kingdom...!


    Salome covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "In the process, wont you inevitably be enemies with humans?"


    ...


    "In any case, humans are your enemies. And they are also my enemies."


    Salome drew a slender knife and gently ran it across her long neck.


    "Im offering to kill your enemies on your behalf. Shouldnt you be more than grateful?"


    ...


    After a long silence, Verdandi asked with difficulty.


    ...If I hand over Ash.


    "Hmm?"


    That means youll safely return myrades?


    "Of course. Naturally."


    Salome assured.


    "The only way to save yourrades, your kin, is this."


    ...


    "The enemy of an enemy is a friend, right? In the face of ourmon foe, humans, we are allies, elf."


    Slowly extending her hand forward, Salome offered Verdandi a handshake.


    Verdandi stared nkly at the beautiful hand of the Unholy Legion Commander.


    She recalled the handshake she had shared with the humanmander who was helping her just a short while ago.


    "How about it?"


    With a beautiful and fatally alluring smile,


    Salome whispered,


    "Will you form an alliance with me?"

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    The next day.


    My party and I entered the 7th zone of the dungeon.


    The 7th zone could be described as themercial district within the inner fortress of Lake Kingdom.


    500 years ago, before the fall of Lake Kingdom, people living in the inner fortress shopped, ate, and drank here.


    "Every time we explore this dungeon, I cant help but think..."


    This time, I left Lilly in the city and brought Junior along. Considering the risks and Junior being a powerful awakened character, I thought she was necessary.


    Junior stretched her neck, taking in the sights of the 7th zone.


    "It almost looks like a lovely city, if it werent shrouded in darkness and overrun by monsters."


    True to her words, the dungeon bore the semnce of a bustling and sophisticated city.


    Ever since entering the inner fortress, it felt even more so. The perfectly nned and constructed city streets were breathtakingly beautiful, looking as if they were straight out of a painting. If only it werent cloaked in darkness and swarming with monsters.


    "If it werent for those two, this ce would have a lot of research potential," Junior murmured, looking slightly disappointed.


    "Its a shame."


    "If there were no darkness or monsters, would it even be a dungeon?"


    It wouldve just been a historical site. There wouldve been no need to bring weapons.


    The world would have been at peace. Crossroad wouldnt have been the frontline against monsters.


    "...I wish to see it someday. Lake Kingdom without darkness and monsters."


    Junior traced her fingers over the meticulous stone walls of the dark city, murmuring softly.


    "..."


    I had thought the same.


    Could Crossroad ever be just a peaceful town where people farmed and traded, without the need for wartime weapons?


    Lost in such musings, we soon arrived at our destination.


    7th zone, the Wolfs Den.


    The building was strikinglyrge, making it easy to locate. I looked up at the massive dungeon in front of me.


    The Wolfs Den consisted of three floors above ground and three below. Its a huge bar. The upper three floors exuded a luxurious ambiance, while the lower three were decked out with all sorts of seedy amenities.


    From a ce where mysterious water pipes were smoked, to a spot for enjoying the dance of performers, and various other shady entertainments of the magical kingdom from 500 years ago awaited customers.


    The Wolfs Den symbolized the darker side of Lake Kingdom. It was a decadent and hedonistic entertainment establishment. Quite a sleazy joint.


    Even without entering, lurid advertisements and posters promoting these offerings were stered all over the buildings exterior.


    Junior teased me as I eyed the posters with a look of distaste, "I bet His Highness, the crown prince, has frequented ces like this to the point of exhaustion, no?"


    "..."


    I was momentarily taken aback. Hey, isnt that a biased assumption about the crown prince?


    Theres no way to reveal here that, back on Earth, I, not even frequenting college bars, let alone clubs, was an ultra-straightced guy.


    I had been such a model student who maintained a self-imposed curfew... the epitome of a geek...!


    But what could I do? The reputation that this bastard Ash built up preceded me.


    Though inwardly choking back tears of frustration, I casually brushed my hair back and smirked arrogantly on the outside.


    "Haha. These old-timey taverns are just childs ypared to the pleasure districts of the Imperial Capital."


    "Woooo! Truly the most mischievous of the Empire!"


    "The Night Prince who once ruled the nights of the Imperial Capital...!"


    "Decadent Prince! Pleasure Prince! Such a bad guy! Thats why Im so drawn to him!"


    Kun and the Penal Squad guys cheered and raised(?) me up.


    I bit my lip, trembling with anger.


    Damn you, Ash! Because of your past antics, my pure and pitiable soul is being misunderstood!


    To ease the tension, we prepared to enter the dungeon while chatting about such silly things.


    "...


    Everyone looked a bit tense but okay, only Verdandi at the far back seemed gloomy.


    I approached her and asked, "Verdandi, are you okay?"


    "... Ah, yes, Lord Ash."


    Verdandi tried to give a smile, her tear marks more evident.


    "Its fine. Dont worry."


    "Everyone will be safe. Well make sure of it."


    "...


    "Lets go and rescue them quickly!"


    The massive tavern doors swung open. My party and I rushed into the dungeon.


    ***


    [Zone 7: Wolfs Den]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Rooms 0/12, Boss Rooms 0/2


    - Treasure Chests Acquired: 0/5


    The dungeon, fitting therge building, was vast.


    We first cleared out the 1st-floor hall.


    The hall, as grand and ornate as a pce, had the Penal Squad leading the charge, the Shadow Squad pouring in firepower, and Junior and Verdandi wrapping things up.


    The monsters consisted of this seasons skeletons. And then.


    Chirp!


    Chirp-chirp!


    Unholy.


    While most think of subi and incubi when hearing "Unholy", those creatures are of a higher rank. (TL Note: Reminder, the name of the Legion is actually "Nightmare", but as in Bad Dreams)


    The majority of the Unholy Legion are these... pallid ghost-type monsters flying in front of us now. Simply put, theyre ghosts.


    "Ah! Ghosts!"


    As expected, Kun, whos weak to such things, screamed and cowered.


    Being a closebat physical dealer, the match-up is unfavorable for him... but please, do act your size.


    The Penal Squad, which had been holding out well, was thrown into disarray at the sight of the ghosts. The ghosts, emitting eerieughter, flew about amidst our party.


    Watching this, I said to Junior, "Junior. Clean them up."


    "Yes."


    Junior lightly swung the staff she held, [Lord of Crimson].


    Using up the stored stacks, blood magic poured out, and she added her own lightning magic.


    Boom! Zap!


    Kyaaah-


    In an instant, the ghosts hit by the magic exploded.


    The 1st-floor hall was cleared quickly, and the Penal Squad members, whod been trembling at the ghosts appearance, embarrassedly got back on their feet. I clicked my tongue.


    "Isnt it time you got used to these kinds of monsters?"


    "Well, I mean... just by looking at them, I instinctively get scared..."


    Kun, scratching the back of his head (or mane?), led the Penal Squad members to clear out the remaining skeletons.


    The Shadow Squad began examining the stairs connecting the ground and basement.


    I surveyed the neatly cleaned hall, lost in thought.


    I heard that the gue Legion, Unholy Legion, and Werewolf Legion had formed an alliance.


    The Werewolf Legion had been defeated by us.


    Yet the gue Legion and the Unholy Legion should have been here together.


    I cant see the gue Legion... Are they lurking deeper?


    It felt odd.


    Given the nature of the gue Legion, they tend to spread their traces across a vast area. Those bastards are utterly filthy.


    Had they been in this building, traces of them, along with a nauseating stench, would have been evident from the first-floor hall.


    Yet, there was no sign of them.


    No gue Legion? So, only skeletons and ghosts in this dungeon?


    A smirk unknowingly brushed past my lips.


    This might be easier than expected.


    "Ash."


    It was then.


    Approaching me discreetly, Verdandi whispered into my ear.


    "When I snuck in here before to rescue myrades, I discovered a secret passage in the hall."


    "!"


    "It seems to lead somewhere... The passage is narrow, and if more than two people enter, the door closes automatically."


    Verdandi, hesitating for a moment, asked me,


    "I think something crucial might be hidden there, but it could be dangerous. What should we do?"


    "..."


    I nced back at Verdandi. She looked up at me with an anxious expression. Silently observing the clear eyes of this elf and the tear marks below, I broke into a slight smile.


    "Alright, lets sneak in and see for ourselves."


    Whether it was relief or regret, Verdandi exhaled softly. Leaving her behind, I instructed the party members.


    "Continue cleaning up the remaining rooms on the first floor! Verdandi and I will briefly explore that passage."


    ***


    Perhaps because this was a tavern of ill repute in more ways than one, the Wolfs Den had several secret passages.


    The one Verdandi led me to was a narrow secret passage on the first floor, ascending upward.


    This passage, adjacent to the vast chimney of the first-floor hall, had a magic-operated elevator inside.


    In no time, the elevator transported us to the third floor.


    Upon exiting, a narrow passage led forward, and a grand stone door, securely closed, came into view.


    Ku-gu-gu...


    As I approached, the stone doors slowly opened.


    A room, slightly different in ambiance from the rest of this dungeon, revealed itself  an elegant space reminiscent of a luxury hotel suite.


    On the rooms red carpet stood,


    "Ive been waiting for you, Ash."


    A beautiful woman.


    Within her ragged monks robe, a voluptuous figure was clearly visible.


    Lustrous pink hair cascaded down,plementing her fair skin. Her captivating smile.


    And amidst her hair, two horns protruded, with a demons tail swaying around her hips.


    She was the very image of a subus that one might imagine.


    Entering the room and recognizing her, I murmured,


    "Salome"


    "Oh? You know my name? How delightful!"


    Subus Queen Salome giggled, covering her mouth. I chuckled bitterly to myself.


    Of course, I know.


    Out of my 742 game runs, you ruined 200 of them. Damn leader of the Unholy Legion.


    "Shall we have our heartfelt conversation in our dreams? Come on!"


    Salome extended her index finger toward me and shouted.


    "Ill give you a sweet dream... Sleep!"


    A vivid pink aura swirled around, sweeping over my body.


    ...


    Instantly, my limbs went limp, my eyes clouded, and I froze in ce.


    "Perfect! Everything is going ording to n! Yeehaw~ Salome is a happy subus!"


    She swayed from side to side, cing her hands on her hips, and began humming a tune.


    "Good job, elf! I didnt expect you to bring him to me so easily."


    ...Keep your promise, Salome.


    Verdandi, who had been standing at the entrance of the room, said in a low voice.


    Where are myrades?


    "All the prisoners are gathered on the basement 1st floor. Ill order my subordinates to release them now. Make sure you take them out safely."


    Verdandi quickly turned and left the room. Salome giggled and waved.


    "Lets make another good deal next time, friend~!"


    The door closed with a thud.


    "Aha, its just the two of us now~?"


    Salome sneaked over to my side.


    Her pale, slender fingers touched my cheek. With her pink nails, she yfully poked my face, admiring me.


    "Face is decent enough... and the body, well, it passes."


    ...


    "Most of all, the power that brought down three Nightmare Legionmanders... Hmm."


    Salome rested her hand on her chin and groaned, then her eyes widened with excitement.


    "You know, you might just be my type?!"


    ...


    "But falling for such a cheap trick? Disqualified, disqualified!"


    She danced around me, bouncing andughing like a child.


    "Fool! Loser! Weakling!"


    ...


    "Or perhaps, its just my irresistible charm that mere mortals cant resist~?"


    After a bit more teasing, she finally stopped in front of me.


    Salome spread her arms wide.


    "Well then, bon apptit~!"


    She tried to embrace me.


    It was the basic predatory pose of the subi, to physically bond with their victim and trap them in a dream, draining their life force.


    She hummed with anticipation, eyes closed, lips puckered, clearly ready to feast.


    A subuss kiss is a potent life-draining skill.


    However.


    I reached out with my left hand and stopped her lips.


    "...?"


    Hey.


    With her face obscured by my hand, Salome blinked in confusion. I spoke coldly.


    Shows over, isnt it?


    "Eh?"


    Her red eyes widened in shock.


    "W-What? How did you... How did you break free from my mind control?"


    Well, about that.


    I slowly opened my right hand, then clenched it into a fist, giving her a sly smile.


    Why dont you figure it out after you take this?


    Wham!


    The very next moment, my right straight punchnded cleanly on the chin of the subus queen.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    A few hours ago.


    As soon as I entered the base camp, Verdandi came to me and filled me in on the events of the previous day.


    "Last night, the enemys legionmander sought me out."


    It was Salome, the Unholy Legion Commander, who had approached Verdandi.


    And she had made an offer.


    The offer was to spare all of Verdandisrades if she handed me over, the humanmander on our side.


    She said she pretended to ept the offer for the time being, but now she didnt know what to do next and hade to inform me immediately.


    "I see."


    Listening intently to Verdandis story, I asked her, "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Hm?"


    "Why not keep it a secret and just hand me over? Then you could save yourrades and even..."


    I hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    "You could have eliminated me, the humanmander who is also an enemy to the elves, just like the Subus Queen suggested."


    "..."


    Verdandi, who had been silent, slowly opened her mouth.


    "True, on the surface world, we might be enemies. I came here to save my homnd, which was defeated in a war against humans. It would be a lie to say I dont have some resentment towards humans."


    "But then, why?"


    "However, Ash."


    Verdandi gave me a faint smile as she looked me in the eyes.


    "You are a good person."


    "..."


    "And youre someone who knows the meaning of righteousness. In this hellish dungeon, and on the front lines fending off monsters on the surface, youre someone who still harbors humanity that should have been abandoned long ago."


    All I had given this elf was a mere dagger.


    A few sunflower seeds. And an empty promise to save herrades.


    "You have the potential to go far. I can sense it."


    Verdandi already trusted me.


    Whether that was due to the harsh environment of the dungeon below thiske or because she genuinely had a good eye for people, I couldnt tell.


    "Blinded by past grudges and throwing away greater possibilities is something only fools do. A true leader should look beyond that."


    "..."


    "I have to find the Holy Grail in this dungeon. And ultimately, I have to save my kin on the surface and reim my homnd."


    Verdandi slowly bowed her head toward me.


    "I have a gut feeling that youll be essential for all that lies ahead, Ash."


    "..."


    "I will never deceive or betray you. I want to walk this path beside you."


    "Even if in the worst-case scenario, you lose all yourrades?"


    "Ive spent over 100 years in this hellish ce. The reason myrades and I were able to survive without going insane is one."


    Verdandi spoke softly.


    "Never lose our humanity. Dont be monsters. Never forget our sense of duty. Thats what weve vowed."


    "..."


    "Its better to die a noble death as a warrior than to survive by betraying ones benefactor. Myrades would think the same."


    Gazing deeply into Verdandis resolute eyes, I slowly opened my mouth.


    "I have a way. A way to easily save yourrades and also take down the enemymander in one fell swoop."


    Verdandis eyes widened in shock.


    "What exactly is your n?"


    "We go with what the Subus Queen suggested. You hand myself over, and get yourrades back."


    "What?! But then you would fall under the spell of that Subus..."


    "Dont worry about it."


    I grinned, a smirk settling at the corners of my mouth.


    "Ive got an ace up my sleeve."


    ***


    Present time.


    In the chamber of Subus Queen Salome.


    Thwack!


    My right straightnded on Salomes jaw, sending her tumbling backward.


    Hmm, clean hit! That one connected well!


    Although I had never formally studied martial arts, my brief experience with [Lucky Strike] in the battlefield had honed my instincts.


    My punch couldnt have been cleaner! Ah, how refreshing.


    "Ah, ahhh?!"


    Salome, sprawled disgracefully on the floor, clutched her reddened jaw and her eyes teared up.


    "What? What? What the hell is this...?"


    "Youre a bit slow on the uptake, Subus."


    I walked toward Salome.


    "Todays your unlucky day."


    Not sure if she even had a family to set up a memorial for her, but still!


    "Heh, hah?! Donte any closer!"


    Salome blinked her red eyes and extended her hands once more.


    "Now, Sleep! Sleep very deeply!"


    Whoosh!


    A pink mist swept over me once again.


    "..."


    Unfazed, I kept moving forward, ears ringing.


    It felt like a gust of wind mixed with a dreadful floral scent. If I had a mask, Id want to wear it, but I could manage without.


    "How? How the hell are you resisting my mind control?!"


    A panicked Salome scrambled backward, shouting.


    "Except for the Great King, my hypnosis should affect every being in thiske... How?!"


    "Sorry, trade secret."


    I casually advanced another step toward her.


    Salomes face turned pale as she stumbled back until her back hit the wall, letting out a weird noise.


    I smirked. Youre asking how I resisted your mind-control skill?


    The answer is simple.


    Its thanks to my passive skill, [Unyielding Commander].


    [Unyielding Commander Lv.3]


    - A skill born from an unyielding spirit that never gives up in any situation.


    - Provides immunity to mental status effects to all allies within a 20m radius.


    Immunity to mental status effects. I simply dont get affected.


    Ive thought it was an overpowered skill since I first got it.


    Early on, it was nearly useless as there werent enemies that used mental status effects. But from mid-game on, it became incredibly useful.


    It came true.


    With this passive skill, I be a hard counter against all enemies that rely on mental attacks.


    And the Unholy Legion, especially the upper-echelon like the subi and incubi, only have mental status attacks as their arsenal.


    Their ownbat capabilities are pathetic. Instead, they rely on mind control and hypnosis to turn our heroes against each other, causing team kills. Theyre quite the detestable bunch.


    In my 742 games, I had run into these bastards about 200 times. They could be considered one of the biggest obstacles in the mid-game.


    But what? Oh my God! An EX-grade skill!


    The first passive skill I received was so overpowered.


    Showing its usefulness only at Stage 11 is a bitte, but still.


    Thank you, Director! For adding such a cheat skill!


    "Now, then..."


    Standing in a ce where there was no longer room to retreat, I rolled up my sleeves in front of a trembling Salome.


    "Shall we enjoy some enlightening discipline?"


    At that, Salome covered her body with her arms and let out a shriek.


    "Y-youre going to hit me?!"


    "Yeah, Im going to hit you."


    "No, wait, youve already hit me! No one has ever hit me, not even my father!"


    "Stop saying lines that would only appear in an old-school shoujo manga. Im going to hit you anyway."


    The main body of this creature hasughably low stamina.


    Even my weak physical strength was more than enough to beat her senseless.


    And while Im at it, I can glean some valuable information. How rewarding is this?


    "Hold on a second! Look at this first!"


    As I raised my fist, Salome quickly reached out to stop me.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, she lowered the shoulder of her worn-out monk robe, revealing a bit of her skin.


    And then,


    "O-oooh!"


    She took a rigid posture like a wooden doll and made that noise.


    "...?"


    "U-uh, oooh..."


    With her face turning red, Salome kept repeating that rigid motion and strange sound.


    Not understanding the situation, I finally asked.


    "...What are you doing right now?"


    "T-this is seduction."


    "Seduction?"


    "Yes, sedu"


    "..."


    "...Ooo?"


    After a brief silence,


    I reached out with my hands filled with anger and grabbed Salome by the cor. I couldnt help but shout at the startled Salome.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Are you even a subus? What kind of seduction is this?!"


    "Eeeeeek?!"


    "Youre a disgrace to subi, you brat! If youre going to do it, do it right!"


    Subi are supposed to be a fantasy, a fantasy! You ruined it all!


    "B-but! Ive never actually seduced anyone in person!"


    "Huh?"


    "Everyone just falls into a lewd dream! Who resists mind control?"


    "..."


    "Ill give you a nice dream! You can have a great time with your ideal partner! Just trust me! Everyones super happy, so just let me mind-control you once, okay?"


    My ideal partner?


    Suddenly, the face of Serenade shed through my mind...


    Gasp.


    No, no. Thats just Ashs first loveing to mind first.


    Dont get caught up in this creatures tricks. Ahem.


    Noticing my momentary hesitation, an enthusiastic Salome continued to shout.


    "Not just lewd dreams, okay? I can make you dream of anything! Your unfulfilled dreams! People you wanted to meet! From endless delicacies to unreachable wishes! Everything! You can achieve it all!"


    "..."


    Wishes?


    Unreachable...wishes...


    - Brother!


    Suddenly, text appeared before my eyes.


    The unforgettable brief chat lingered in my mind.


    - RetroAddict, you have a wish you want to fulfill, dont you? Not something like money, but a more precious wish.


    - That wish, Ill grant it for you.


    - As long as you hold it in your heart, that dream is not a failure.


    I also remembered the promise I initially made with that self-proimed Director.


    Yes, a wish.


    I was here to fulfill that.


    "I can do anything! Seriously, Im the Subus Queen! In terms of dream powers, Im the strongest in this world! I dont know how you resisted my mind control, but if you just lower your mental barriers for a moment, Ill"


    "Shut up, monster."


    My voice was menacing as I cut off Salomes words.


    "You think I came here just to find self-satisfaction through some trivial dream?"


    "What? What?"


    "I came here to conquer."


    My grip on Salomes cor tightened.


    "Im here to fight with my life on the line and achieve my wish."


    Salome looked up at me, her red eyes blinking nkly.


    "It doesnt matter whether you offer me a sweet daydream or a horrible nightmare."


    Again, I clenched my fist and raised it.


    "Ill achieve my wish through my efforts, in my reality."


    Protecting people and killing monstersthere was no room for trivial dreams on this path toward clearing the game.


    "Indulge in your dreams all you want, monster."


    "..."


    Salome, who had been staring at me as if mesmerized, finally spoke slowly.


    "Ash, you really are"


    Ignoring her, I swung my fist down.


    The n was to deplete her stamina to a critical state first, then interrogate this monster for information.


    Just then


    Thwack!


    Someone suddenly intervened, blocking my punch.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    My fist was stopped by a hand d in a white glove.


    That is to say, a hand materialized out of thin air and blocked my punch.


    "...?!"


    Before my startled eyes, other body parts began to form above the hand.


    *Swish-swish-swish*-


    Flies and rats, crows and fog...


    All sorts of grotesque and dark entities suddenly appeared from all directions, coalescing to form a wrist and forearm, then joining together to create an upper and lower body, finally shaping the remaining parts of the figure.


    Within seconds, a towering man stood before me.


    Dressed in an all-ck coat, a matching tricorn hat, and a white crow mask.


    He looked like a gue doctor from medieval times, with a long-beaked crow mask.


    His appearance was so distinctive that I instantly recognized who he was.


    A big shot has arrived.


    Master of the gue.


    ck gue One.


    The Wound Opener, the Embodiment of Pain, the Screaming Pus...


    ...and all other kinds of disgusting titles. A named monster.


    Commander of the gue Legion.


    His name was, Raven...!


    Whoosh!


    With a casual wave of his hand, Raven sent me flying back with my fist still extended.


    An uneasy silence settled between Raven and methe master of the gue. We stood there, ring at each other.


    Salome, who had been alternating her gaze between the two of us with wide eyes, finally squawked.


    "Hey, Crow! Why did you arrive just now? I almost died, you know!"


    "Shut up, wench."


    Raven growled with his deep, gravelly voice.


    "An embarrassment you are, a Nightmare Legion Commander who struggles against a mere human... You should be ashamed before your king."


    "Uh, eek! But this guy, my mind control didnt work on him!"


    "What? Your mind control...?"


    From within his crow mask, a spark lit up in the monsters eyes.


    "Seems like you have some hidden tricks, human."


    "Plenty, monster."


    As I casually shook off my hand, Ravens tone deepened even more.


    "...Ah, I see. I have now realized who you are."


    "Oh, have you? Youre pretty quick on the uptake."


    Even though I mocked his theatrical tone, Raven wasnt fazed.


    "Ash. Ash Born Hater Everck. You are the one opposing the king."


    "Kinda embarrassed with all these fans. Want an autograph?"


    Continuing to taunt him, Raven pped the hem of his coat, spreading dreadful dark energy all around.


    "I shall turn you into a puddle of blood with my power right here-!"


    A pitch-ck, sticky fog erupted from Ravens body and engulfed me instantly.


    As the fog touched my skin, blood began to ooze out, blisters started to form, tumors and rashes spread like wildfire


    "Cut the crap, will you."


    ...or so it should have.


    Irritated, I channeled my magic power and waved my hand, instantly dispersing the ck fog that had covered me.


    All traces of the gue that had covered me were gone.


    "What...?!"


    A surprised Raven let out a confused voice. I waved away the fog around my face with my hand.


    "Ugh, this is really disgusting. It would be good to have at least a mask... no, a gas mask would be better."


    "You bastard, how did you...! My gue...!"


    "What a gue of words youve got."


    I chuckled and eyed the monstrous figure in a crow-like mask.


    "Youre just a clone, arent you?"


    "...!"


    "The gue your clone spreads isnt real. Its Illusionary Pain. I know everything."


    Understanding the named monsters skills and behavior patterns was basic knowledge.


    Raven can create clones identical to itself.


    The skill name was [Illusionary Pain].


    Raven had the ability to create clones that could appear simultaneously across multiple battlefields, spreading gues over wide areas.


    It would seem like an insurmountable monstrosity at first nce.


    But every monster has its weak points.


    The gue spread by the original Raven is real, but the one spread by its clones is fake, merely an illusion.


    If you couldnt differentiate between the two, youd be helpless against the spreading cloud of disease.


    But if you could distinguish them, you could locate and eliminate the original, thereby putting an end to this Nightmare Legionmander.


    And the Illusionary Pain spread by the clones is a type of mental status ailment.


    It was simr to the Subus spell.


    My passive skill, [Unyielding Commander], couldpletely counter it.


    Why did their duoposition have to be the perfect counter for me? This is why pick and ban is important, you know?


    "I dont know how you saw through my clone technique and my Illusionary Pain, but"


    Raven spat out the words, a boiling voice tinged with ck energy erupting from its body.


    "Theres one thing youve overlooked, O ultimate adversary."


    "Whats that?"


    "Even with just the physical strength of this clone, I have more than enough to rip you apart and kill you!"


    Ravens enormous figure lumbered closer.


    Hmm, that might be true... even in the game, each clone had quite a bit of health and attack power. Theyre probably stronger than me right now.


    But thats for an EX-grade weakmander like me.


    What about an SSR-grade top-tier assassin character?


    In a sh!


    As I thought that, Verdandi appeared beside me, emitting a burst of light.


    Seeing Verdandi suddenly appear, Salome, who had been cornered, dropped her jaw.


    "What, what?! I sealed the passage, how did you get back...?!"


    "Is that all you can say? How did you, how did you?"


    I smirked. At the same time, my eyes briefly nced at the dagger now in Verdandis hand, previously at my waist.


    A Blink Dagger.


    Though Verdandi is the current owner, I had brought it into this room.


    Verdandi used the daggers special ability to teleport beside me. Its an incredibly versatile dagger.


    "Verdandi, how about yourrades?"


    "Ive sessfully rescued everyone."


    Standing in front of me, dagger aimed at the monsters, Verdandi spoke in a deliberately brusque tone.


    "...Thank you, Ash. Truly."


    Yet there was a faint hint of emotion in her otherwise restrained voice.


    I chuckled softly. Thats good to hear. Everyone has been rescued.


    Salome then took a swipe at Verdandi.


    "You, elf...! Are you breaking the alliance with me?!"


    "Dont talk about alliances, Subus. We were never on the same side to begin with."


    "Wh-what?!"


    Verdandi spat out fiercely.


    "True, on the surface, humans and elves might be enemies. But if we both face amon enemy known as monsters..."


    Verdandi nced at me, a subtle smile crossing her lips.


    "Enemies of enemies can be friends."


    I returned the smile.


    Raven, who had been silently watching us, slowly lowered his stance. Completely rxing his battle posture, Raven spoke.


    "...I shall retreat."


    "W-what did you say?!"


    "In the absence of my original self, this avatarsbat capabilities are limited. Retreat is logical when chances of victory are low."


    "Y-you coward! So youre going to run with your tail between your legs?! How shameful!"


    "..."


    "Wheres your main body in all of this? Where are your minions?!"


    Ignoring Salomes berating, Raven shot me a sidelong nce.


    "We shall meet again, yer... Ash."


    "Just like a third-rate viin, spouting clichs before running away."


    I waved my hand dismissively.


    "I wont go after you. Hurry and scuttle away, you ugly bastard."


    Thud-!


    No sooner had I finished speaking than Raven punched a hole through the wall, creating a massive exit.


    Swish!


    White crow wings sprouted from Ravens back.


    Grabbing Salome by the scruff of her neck, Raven pped his wings and flew out of the building.


    I might have missed the chance to finish off Salome, but there was no way to stop their retreat after Ravens avatar appeared here in the first ce.


    I had already aplished my original mission here. No need to overdo it.


    "Y-youll see, Ash!"


    Dangling from Ravens fingertips in a hideous pose, Salome squawked.


    "I will imprison you in my dream, just you wait!"


    "Do you actually aspire to be a third-rate viin or what..."


    "You will kneel before me, call me Master Salome, Master Salome, and submit! Just you watch!"


    The figures of Raven and Salome grew distant.


    I clicked my tongue. Try it a hundred, a thousand times. Like my passive skill is going anywhere.


    "..."


    I watched the increasingly distant figures of the two Nightmare Legionmanders and bit my lip. Encounters with them were bing far more frequent than before.


    It wasnt just the boss stages; I might have to deal with them everywhere from now on.


    The real battle with them had begun.


    ***


    Since the elevator was shut down, Verdandi and I descended to the first floor through the hole in the wall.


    The building had quite high ceilings, so it was a bit of a drop, but Verdandi easily carried me down.


    In the hall of the first floor, the rescued NPC prisoners sat with nk faces, wrapped in nkets and robes.


    My party members were giving them water and rations.


    "Hey, guys!"


    Verdandi ran toward a group of green-haired elves who were sitting with wan faces.


    It was the NPC party, the Holy Grail Seekers.


    "Hey, are you guys okay? Snap out of it!"


    "..."


    "Its me, Verdandi! You recognize me, right?"


    However, the elves remained unresponsive, their eyes cloudy and unfocused, paying no attention to Verdandis words.


    Verdandis face fell, her expression crestfallen. I softly spoke up from behind her.


    "Itll be okay."


    "Huh?"


    "Theyve been trapped in the Subus dream for a long time. Given enough time, theyll recover."


    In the game, heroes who had fallen under the mind control of the Unholy Legion often suffered from aftereffects. However, they all recovered over time.


    They would need time, too. Time to adjust to the shock of being thrown from a sweet dream into a harsh reality...


    "..."


    Verdandi clenched her mouth shut. I handed her a pouch Id brought with me.


    "Here, Verdandi."


    "Huh?"


    "Sunflower seeds. Ever since I mentioned I was looking for them, they keeping in."


    Verdandi took the pouch hastily with both hands. I gave her a slight smile.


    "Share them with yourrades."


    "..."


    "Dont hold back. All of it."


    Slowly, Verdandi took out sunflower seeds from the pouch and fed them one by one to herrades.


    The previously dazed elves gradually began munching on the sunflower seeds.


    Did the sunflower seeds hold some sort of memory for them?


    Tears began to fall, one by one, from their dried eyes.


    Life slowly started to return to the eyes of the hazy elves.


    "Haha, wow, seriously."


    Watching this, Verdandi wiped the corners of her eyes and also popped a sunflower seed into her mouth.


    "You all look so dumbfounded..."


    Then, like a hamster, or like a child savoring a piece of candy, she began to nibble on the sunflower seeds slowly.


    As I stood back and silently watched,


    "In our homnd... in Yggdrasil, which used to be the capital of the Elf Kingdom, sunflowers bloomed everywhere."


    Godhand, who had stepped up behind me, softly began to speak.


    "It was the continentsrgest habitat for sunflowers. Now its all burned down."


    "..."


    "The children would snack on sunflower seeds, and the adults would make alcohol with sunflower honey. In those peaceful times, sunflowers were always part of the scenery of our homnd."


    So for the elves, it wasfort food... soul food, so to speak.


    Suddenly, memories of my own childhood came flooding back.


    When I followed my parents to the countryside during the holidays, sunflowers would bloom abundantly along the road.


    On the car ride home, my family and I would snack on sunflower seeds together.


    With old pop songs ying on the radio, humming along.


    "..."


    Its andscape of memories that can never be revisited.


    I wondered if those elves were each seeing a simrndscape in their minds.


    Watching the Holy Grail Seekers,ughing and crying while eating sunflower seeds, I turned away.


    The trio from the Shadow Squad awkwardly watching their senior elves caught my eye.


    "Now, you guys, too."


    I took out another pouch of sunflower seeds from my pocket.


    "Youve worked hard. Have some snacks."


    Buddybag and Burnout, and even Godhand, looked hesitant.


    But the Shadow Squad awkwardly smiled and began eating the sunflower seeds.


    ording to what I had heard from Godhand, both Bodybag and Burnout were born after the destruction of the Elf Kingdom. Yet,


    "This is delicious! Takes me back!"


    Bodybag said, grinning cheekily.


    Nod, nod.


    Burnout seemed to agree, nodding her head emphatically.


    Even if the form was a bit different, they too must have their own memories associated with sunflower seeds.


    Just like everyone around the world has memories tied to their own "soul food," regardless of race or environment.


    With a slight smile, I popped a seed into my mouth.


    It tasted a bit different from Earths, but it wasnt bad.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Among the rescued NPCs, there was another familiar face.


    "Your Highness!"


    A burly man wearing a Jackal mask sprinted towards me. Recognizing him, a smile spread across my face.


    "Jackal!"


    The NPC boss of Zone 5 Dungeon [ming Colosseum].


    It was Jackal, the diator King I had encountered before Stage 5.


    "Youre alive!"


    "Had Your Highness note to rescue me, Id be stuck here until death. I owe everything to you."


    As soon as he reached me, Jackal prostrated himself on the ground.


    "Please ept me, Your Highness!"


    I covered my mouth and chuckled. Seeing his attitude, a mix of respect and cheekiness, was a wee sight.


    We exchanged pleasantries and caught up on recent events.


    After suffering a defeat against Celendions Vampire Legion and trying to rebuild his forces in the ruins of the Colosseum, he was attacked by Lunareds Werewolf Legion and brought here.


    I guess he only got beat up by Nightmare Legionmanders.


    In other words, even after facing only Nightmare Legionmanders, the fact that he was still in one piece testified to his resilience.


    As I tried tofort him in this manner, Jackal immediately corrected me.


    "No, it was a reality check."


    "A reality check?"


    "Lets just say, I may be stronger than most of the average boss-level monsters around here, but Im not on the level of Nightmare Legionmanders..."


    Jackal shook his hands as if to say hed been utterly defeated.


    "Especially now that my main base, the Colosseum, ispletely destroyed... it looks like its time for me to be an ordinary adventurer again."


    His base was destroyed, his forces lost, and naturally, the boss-level modifications had worn off too.


    Jackal, now reduced to a slightly stronger-than-average NPC adventurer, continued to grumble. To him, I offered a broad smile.


    "At least youre alive to tell the tale."


    "Absolutely. Rolling in shit is better than dying... although, this ce feels like hell."


    I gestured with my chin at his jovial remarks.


    "Jackal, if youve got nothing else to do, how about helping me out for a bit?"


    Jackal jumped up in excitement and eximed,


    "Of course, Your Highness! Whatever youmand! My life is already yours!"


    ***


    I returned to the base camp.


    I couldve continued exploring the [Wolfs Den] dungeon, but tending to the rescued prisoners in a safe environment was the priority.


    Bringing dozens of NPCs back to the base camp, which had been barren, instantly filled it with life.


    "Ah, the foolish ones who left home have all returned."


    Coco the Severer chuckled as she watched this unfold. I quietly approached her and handed over a bag.


    "Whats this?"


    "Materials you requested for constructing the Teleport Gate."


    Not only had I rescued the prisoners, but I had also gathered the materials needed for the Teleport Gate.


    In one journey, I hadpleted two side quests.


    Coco the Severer looked at my beaming face and chuckled mischievously.


    "Not bad, little Prince. Youre quick to get things done."


    "I wish the construction of the gate would be as quick, Grandma."


    "Heh, dont worry. Im also rather impatient."


    I felt a sense of relief sharing spirits with Coco the Severer.


    I wonder if she has Korean ancestry among her elders...?


    After wrapping up my conversation with Coco, I turned to see NPCs around the base camp finding their ces, repairing the ruined buildings and makeshift huts.


    Both the Penal Squad and Shadow Squad were assisting with the work.


    Kun, Godhand, and both Verdandi and Jackal were gathered, engaging in a hearty discussion.


    Come to think of it, Jackal has a strange connection with our party members, too.


    Jackal was of the Beastman race and had once been an intelligence agent for what could be considered the predecessor of Aegis Special Forces.


    He had rtionships with both the Penal Squad and Shadow Squad.


    "..."


    The struggles of different races living in the human world could only be understood among themselves.


    Leaving them to their conversation, I took a step back.


    "Ah, so stiff."


    As I stepped out of the base camp and stretched, catching my breath,


    "Ash."


    A refreshing female voice called out to me.


    Turning around, I saw a woman with white hair, wearing tattered robes, slowly approaching.


    "You seem to have handled things smoothly."


    A broad smile adorned her gentle face. I returned the smile.


    "Nameless!"


    It was Nameless, the Dungeon Merchant NPC.


    The swaying Nameless looked at the other NPCs within the base camp and seemed to nod as if relieved.


    "Its fortunate that everyone seems safe."


    "Considering they were held captive by those monsters for so long, they looked surprisingly well."


    My eyesnded on Nameless blood-matted hair and the tattered ends of her robe that bore ugly sh marks; I swallowed my words.


    "So, youre the one who attacked the gue Legion?"


    Something felt off.


    If Raven and the main force of the gue Legion had been jointly guarding the Wolfs Den, the rescue mission would have been far more difficult. But there was no sign of their legion, and only Ravens Clone appeared. Thanks to that, the prisoner rescue was easy.


    Someone must have attacked their main base, causing them to leave for defense.


    Could it have been Nameless?


    "Yes, I raided their main base."


    Nonchntly nodding in affirmation, Nameless slowly looked behind her.


    "But it wasnt just me."


    Thud. Thud.


    From the darkness behind Nameless, someone emerged. My eyes widened in recognition.


    "You are...!"


    The man who stepped out of the shadows was dressed in a ck bards outfit with a tall, pointy hat.


    A white smiling mask on his face.


    A long gray flute in his hand.


    Realizing who he was, I blurted out in surprise.


    "The Pied Piper...!"


    "Didnt you call me Crown back in the day, Ash?"


    His deep, resonant voice echoed as the man once again spoke his name.


    "Crown, you said."


    ***


    "Its been a long time since weve seen each other."


    The Pied Piper, or Crown, spoke in a low, rxed tone.


    I was at a loss for words. Indeed, it had been a long time.


    Thest time I saw him was right before the start of Stage 5, when I had killed him and his minions who were upying this very base camp.


    "So you really dide back to life."


    "I told you, didnt I? Death is not permitted for the subjects of the Lake Kingdom."


    A sardonic chuckle trickled from behind his mask.


    "The only thing we can do is crawl like bugs forever in this darkness, unable to die."


    "But it seems youve been doing more than just crawling?"


    I saw the bare skin of Crown, not covered by his clothes.


    His entire body was covered in sores and rashes, as though he was wearing a corporeal form of the gue.


    "You attacked the gue Legion too?"


    "..."


    "Unexpected. All this time, I thought you were part of the Nightmare Legion."


    That intrusion during Stage 2, and then trying to kill us at the base campgiven that it was a 100% hostile NPC faction, I assumed he was with the Nightmare Legion. Was I wrong?


    "Me? With those monsters?"


    Crowns eyes flickered ominously from behind the mask.


    "Watch your words, yer! I am a native of the Lake Kingdom. Thest court musician, jester, and mage."


    His hand gripping the flute clenched tightly.


    "What I desire is for my kingdom to regain its light... For that, I could willingly join hands with those Nightmare bastards if need be. And if required, I could fight against them as well."


    Crown growled and turned his gaze away, looking at Nameless who stood there expressionlessly.


    "This time, by pure coincidence, our objectives ovepped. Thats why we attacked the gue Legion together... and it seems that inadvertently benefited you too."


    Hearing this, I shrugged.


    "In other words, this time we happened to be the enemy of each others enemy."


    I tried to sound as amicable as possible, looking directly at Crown.


    "Cant we maintain that going forward, Crown? Theres no reason for enemies of amon enemy to sh, is there?"


    I was sincere.


    I didnt want to continue feuding with Crown and his undying subordinates.


    They werent exactly my favorite people, but whats the point of fighting foes that wont die? Even more so if Crown isnt part of the Nightmare Legion.


    However.


    "Enemy of an enemy, you say... I suppose thats one way to describe our rtionship."


    Crown muttered, his eyes coldly fixed on me.


    "But let me advise you, Ash. The enemy of your enemy is never your ally."


    "..."


    "This time, I happened to assist you, but next time, I might seize the chance to kill you again."


    So persuasions out of the question, a total hostile NPC...


    With a disgusted grimace, I noticed Crown intently watching me as he pulled his hat down.


    "Be that as it may, youve made it deep into the Lake Kingdom, Ash."


    "Yes, and I n to go even deeper."


    To the deepest part.


    Heading toward the Kings Castle in the Lake Kingdom, where the final stage is.


    Toward clearing the game, toward its ending... I will tirelessly venture deeper into this darkness.


    "However, the inner depths of the Lake Kingdom are a different kind of hell from what youve experienced so far."


    Crown retreated, his body decaying due to the gue.


    Blood oozed from his rotting flesh, but he seemed to pay it no mind.


    "I wont bother telling you to be cautious. That stage is long past."


    "So why are you dragging this conversation on? What do you want to say?"


    "If youre nning on going any further, youd better be prepared."


    "Prepared for what? To kill you again?"


    Although taunted, Crown spoke calmly.


    "Be prepared to be a monster yourself."


    "..."


    "The fate of adventurers who delve too deep is always one of two things."


    Crown started walking back into the darkness, his form wobbling.


    "Either die as a human or survive as a monster."


    "..."


    "This is sincere advice, young prince. And also my final warning. Its not toote for you. Forget the darkness at the bottom of thiske and enjoy your blessed life above ground."


    Crown disappeared back into the darkness. I watched him leave, quietly pondering his words.


    "..."


    Suddenly, I thought of Nietzsches famous quote: He who fights with monsters should be careful lest he thereby be a monster. And if you gaze long enough into an abyss, the abyss will gaze back into you.


    I resolved to walk the path I had chosen, regardless of what anyone said. Nothing would stop me. Absolutely nothing.


    "...Ash."


    At that moment, Nameless softly called out to me. I suppressed my sharpening emotions and turned to look at her. What is it?


    Nameless gave me a faint smile from beneath her hood.


    "Rescuing the kidnapped people this time was something I was also working on, but I didnt have enough power to do it. But you pulled it off."


    Originally, Lunared, Raven and Salome... three Nightmare Legionmanders had kidnapped those prisoners and upied the Wolfs Lair.


    Even for the great Nameless, rescuing them alone would have been difficult.


    But after Lunared died in thest defense battle, and Nameless and Crown took care of Raven, only Salome was left. Luckily, I was able to go in and sessfully rescue the prisoners. So strictly speaking, I cant take all the credit.


    As I was about to say this to Nameless,


    "So, its not much of a reward, but..."


    With a swift movement, Nameless spread a mat on the ground and started cing various items on it.


    In front of my gaping mouth, Nameless spread her hands.


    "Its been a while since I offered some services. Go ahead, choose."


    "Are you serious?!"


    Dungeon Merchant NPC Nameless giving out rare items for free! Part Two!


    All kinds of dazzling golden equipment sparkled on the mat.


    In the face of suchpassionate service for a youngster, I couldnt help but shed a tear. This is true old people spirit!

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Lake Kingdoms innermost depths.


    At the very center of those depths stood a towering spire, a pce shrouded in a ck mist that poured down like a waterfall.


    Kings Castle.


    Step by step, Crown had walked to this ce, staggering as he moved.


    His body, ravaged by gue, had already met death once, and he had opened his eyes anew somewhere deep in this ce.


    Guiding his recently revived body, he headed into the Kings Castle.


    To meet the king.


    Having passed the guards, and with great difficulty made it to the throne room, the Demon King seated on the throne warmly called out his name.


    "Crown. Youre a bitte."


    The Demon King had already been receiving other guests.


    Raven and Salome.


    The lord of the gue and a temptress. The moment they saw Crown, they ground their teeth.


    "You scum! You damn court jester!"


    "Your Majesty! It was him! He colluded with the humans and attacked us! Thats why were in this predicament!"


    When the two Nightmare Legionmandersshed out in fury, the Demon King raised a hand to calm them down.


    "Easy now, calm down. I have no intention of ming Crown."


    It was for good reason.


    "I was the one whomanded Crown to attack you."


    "...?!"


    "What...?"


    Raven and Salome were taken aback by the unexpected revtion.


    Crown walked past the two monsters and stood next to the king. From behind his mask, his eyes, filled with a cold sneer, looked down on the creatures.


    "Let me say it once more. Crown attacked you on my orders. This man represents all humans in Lake Kingdom and also serves as your overseer."


    The Demon King chuckled. Raven took a step forward, not understanding.


    "Mighty King of Kings, Im not quite following your grand intentions."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why did you order this jester to attack us, your loyal subordinates?"


    "I rather want to ask you, Raven. Lets rify the sequence of events."


    The Demon King slowly leaned forward in his throne.


    "Why did you abduct adventurers?"


    Salomes shoulders slightly shivered. But Raven replied calmly, unfazed.


    "To find and kill a yer on the human side named Ash."


    "Aha, so you abducted random adventurers to kill Ash?"


    The Demon King swayed his index finger from side to side, chuckling.


    "No, no... that wasnt your only objective, was it?"


    "..."


    "You experimented, didnt you? To refine dreams of humans."


    Salomes shoulders began to tremble like winter shrubs.


    Though Raven couldnt sweat, he felt as though his palms had be mmy.


    "You abducted adventurers, used Salomes ability to trap them in dreams, and then chose the most horrifying thing from those dreams to manifest it in reality?"


    They were exposed.


    The ndestine plot they had been carrying out.


    Snap!


    The Demon King flicked his fingers. The wall behind the throne began to separate, revealing a vast space behind it.


    "Only I have the right to refine nightmares into monsters."


    The wall finally partedpletely.


    Inside, countless human-shaped figures were piled up.


    Wrapped in shadows from head to toe, they were as motionless asrvae swaddled in cocoonsan infinite number of people.


    From the heads of these humans, ck droplets were extracted one by one, floating into the air. These droplets gathered in a massive ss sphere hanging from the ceiling.


    The collected ck droplets rippled as they fell into a magical device positioned below the ss sphere.


    The geometrically shaped magical device emitted a blue light as it purified the ck droplets.


    Just like brewing high-quality coffee beans over an extended period.


    Finally, a purified ck droplet rolled out from the end of the mechanical device. By now, it was no longer a droplet but had transformed into a grotesque monster.


    Heh heh heh...!


    The Demon King flicked his hand again, savoring the horrifying cry of the newly born monster as if it were the aroma of well-brewed coffee. Snap!


    Grumble...


    The wall behind the throne closed.


    "..."


    Crown silently watched the wall close, gazing at his fellow men piled up inside with an emotionless look hidden behind his mask.


    "Ive colonized this Lake Kingdom, collecting nightmares from its residents. From those, Ive chosen the most horrifying ones and granted them new life with my power," the Demon King turned his gaze to the two generals standing before him.


    "Both of you also underwent this purification process and gained new flesh. Thanks to that, youve gotten a second chance at the lives you had already failed."


    Monsters that had invaded to annihte humanity were repelled and killed.


    Even though they were repelled, the fear they instilled remained etched in the brains, genes, and souls of the people of Lake Kingdom.


    The Demon King forcibly extracted those memories and brought them back to life. Neither Salome nor Raven was an exception.


    They were once monsters who had been repelled and killed.


    And here, they were given a second chance.


    "..."


    "..."


    Salome and Raven found themselves kneeling, their heads lowered. The Demon King clicked his tongue at the two of them.


    "You surely knew, my loyal subordinates. This operation is permitted to me alone."


    "Yo-your Majesty!"


    Salome scrambled forward on her knees, crying out in desperation.


    "Ive done nothing wrong! It was Lunared, that wolf bastard! And Raven, this crow bastard! They lured me into this!"


    "..."


    Raven just silently observed the chattering Salome.


    Salome then flopped onto the ground, making the most pitiful face she could muster.


    "Really! Believe me! Im just a simple and frugal subus whos happy with whatever nightmare scraps your Majesty leaves! You know that!"


    "Salome. Salome. My cute and pitiable subus,"


    The Demon King, who had been holding back a smile, nodded his head.


    "Indeed. You dont have the capability to concoct such a scheme."


    "Exactly, exactly! Salome is a foolish subus! If I have any fault, its just that my ears are too thin! Your Majesty, please forgive me!"


    The Demon King turned his head away from Salome and looked at Raven.


    "Raven. Speak if you have something to say."


    "...Your Majesty."


    Raven calmly opened his mouth.


    "Its undoubtedly true that I have infringed upon your royal prerogative. However, please know that it was all done out of loyalty to you."


    "Oh? Care to borate on this loyalty?"


    "You have ruled the Lake Kingdom for over five hundred years, refining monsters from nightmares."


    Raven subtly lifted his eyes to meet the Demon Kings gaze.


    "But despite gathering countless nightmares, have you not still failed to find the someone you so desperately seek?"


    "..."


    The Demon Kings aura changed.


    Up until now, his aura had been yful and soft. But now, in an instant, it became menacing, as if the edge of a de was glowing.


    A startled Salome mouthed to Raven, What are you doing? Are you insane? Why provoke him further?


    But Raven continued to stare at the Demon King, unfazed.


    In the Demon Kings face, shrouded in dark shadows, his eyes narrowed.


    "Raven. You are always... too perceptive."


    "I dont know what you mean by always, but in any case, I sought alternative methods for your sake."


    "Alternative methods? Like digging through the dreams of adventurers?"


    "Exactly. If the one you seek is not in the nightmares of the Lake Kingdoms residents, then perhaps theyre in someone elses nightmares."


    "Ha!"


    With a briefugh, the Demon King leaned back in his throne.


    "...Youve dug yourself a good escape hole, Raven. Its a valid excuse."


    "It was nothing more than sincere loyalty to Your Majesty."


    "Whatever your reasons, do not infringe upon my authority again. I dont want to kill my precious legionmander with my own hands."


    The Demon King slowly lifted his head and stared at the ceiling.


    "...And that person is definitely in the nightmares here. I would know."


    His tone became slightly tender.


    "If not, there would be no meaning to the hundreds, thousands of times Ive repeated this process."


    "..."


    "..."


    Salome and Raven exchanged nces.


    Is it over? Is he forgiving us?


    "I will overlook it."


    The Demon King waved his hand dismissively, as if annoyed.


    "Its merely a pardon. Make sure this doesnt happen again."


    "Yes! Your Majesty is truly generous~!"


    "We are indebted to Your Majestys forbearance."


    Salome and Raven happily nodded their heads.


    From the side, Crown, who had been watching, quietly clicked his tongue. What a waste...


    "So, have you met my new adversary, this yer named Ash?"


    The Demon King once again spoke with a grin. At that, Salome gritted her teeth in irritation.


    "Yes! We met, and oh my, Ive never seen such an insufferable brat!"


    "Insufferable? How so?"


    "Not only did he ignore my mind control, which is annoying enough! But if it were only that... well, I could just think, Oh, hes good, and move on!"


    Salome then lifted her previously punched face to show the Demon King.


    "He punched me! Can you believe it? Right on this beautiful cheek of mine, Salomes cheek!"


    "You? Punched? Hahaha! Thats definitely a rare sight!"


    "Its noughing matter, Your Highness! Ive never been hit like that in my life!"


    Salome winced, clutching the cheek that still felt warm from the punch.


    "Even when I was banished in my previous life, Id never been hit with a fist! Human men used to swoon over me! Its the first time someone has treated me like this."


    Salome tightly clenched her fists in front of her chest.


    "The mere thought of that bastard Ash makes my chest churn, my body shivers, and I feel like I could cry..."


    Salome suddenly looked up at the Demon King.


    "What is this emotion, Your Highness?! Tell me!"


    "Your chest churns, your body shivers, and you feel like crying..."


    After a brief pause, the Demon King sinctly replied, "Its love."


    ...What?


    Excuse me?


    Both Raven and Crown stared in shock at the Demon King, but he calmly repeated himself.


    "That is love, Salome. My femme fatale."


    "...Love?"


    Salomes eyes widened, and she slowly lowered her head.


    In the empty hands she had clenched in front of her chest, something seemed to be welling up.


    "Is this... love?"


    Raven was about to urgently mutter Dont be ridiculous, but the Demon King beat him to it, hushing everyone by cing a finger over his own lips.


    Raven thought to himself, disgruntled, That sadistic Demon King is at it again!


    "Ah, I see..."


    Salome muttered with a radiant face.


    "So, this emotion was love...!"


    No.


    Probably not. Definitely not.


    Raven and Crown thought as much but couldnt say it out loud.


    Because the Demon King was gleefully watching Salomes enthusiastic reaction.


    Unholy beings like them couldntprehend deep emotions.


    Thats why they vicariously experience human emotions through other peoples dreams and extrapte forms of joy and sorrow.


    They crave emotions and absorb the dreams and life force of others to satisfy it, yet they only lick the surface, never touching the essence.


    Such was the nature of them.


    And Salome, being a subus, was no exception.


    She had lived for hundreds of years, seemingly understanding and mimicking human emotions, but deep inside, she was empty.


    Therefore, this single, jokingment from the Demon King was causing a significant ripple in her life.


    "Ash..."


    Salome murmured with a flushed face, shyly.


    "Wait for me... I will make youpletely mine...!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Raven and Crown made eye contact and simultaneously nodded.


    They had thought they could never empathize with each other, but this time a deep understanding passed between them.


    A monumental disastery ahead for Salome.


    I can see a dreadful future.


    Crown thought inwardly, a sly smile sweeping over his lips.


    Whatever mischief Salome got up to next, the thought of Ash suffering because of it was slightly amusing.


    Well, what can you do, Ash? Its your karma.


    Bad guys should live their lives paying the price.


    This was, after all, an immutablew.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    I received various pieces of equipment as gifts from Nameless, and also bought some.


    Since I had a good amount of magic stones saved up for personal use, I splurged a bit on equipment that seemed worthwhile.


    On top of that, Nameless sold the gear at almost bargain pricespared to their real value. She was an excellent merchant NPC, only selling high when there was demand.


    I needed some stuff anyway.


    Our equipment had taken a significant beating in thest battle.


    Lucass long-worn [Phantom Armor] was in tatters.


    Evangelines equipment loss was especially severe.


    Her [Golem Armor] was in rags, and the Crossroad familys traditional spear and shield she carried were nearly destroyed.


    Equipment is consumable. No need to skimp; lets switch it out.


    Ill have to buy a couple sets of armor for the Knight Duo... and I should get some upgrades for the others too.


    The main party and the Penal Squad, who had been receiving steady equipment upgrades, were in a better position.


    But the recently returned Shadow Squad was stuck with equipment tiers from a few stages back. They need aplete overhaul.


    Lost in these thoughts and spending freely, I almost drained my entire stash of personal magic stones. Yikes!


    Looking at my empty magic stone inventory and feeling a little queasy, Nameless tapped the counter with a grin.


    "Since you bought a lot this time, Ill throw in an extra one. Choose."


    "Whoa! Are you an angel or something! Incredible!"


    I didnt even know where that weird tone came from, but who cares! Free stuff rules!


    So, two free pieces of equipment, and nine more bought with my magic stones. Eleven pieces of equipment in totalshoppingplete.


    Creating this much wouldve taken both a lot of money and time, so thanks to Nameless, I saved a ton. Thank you!


    "Whats there to thank? Watching you and yourrades grow is my joy."


    Nameless smiled brightly. Stop it, will you? Youre going to grow wings and fly away!


    Havingpleted my shopping spree, it was time to wrap up this free exploration and return to Crossroad.


    "As we discussed beforehand, we will stay here."


    At Kuns words, the Penal Squad nodded. I smiled and nodded back.


    They would remain at the base camp and prepare for the construction of the forward base.


    Once the teleport gatemissioned from Coco the Severer wasplete, they would assist in building the forward base.


    "As their senior, I will lead well. Your Highness."


    Jackal grinned and did a buddy-hug with Kun. Maybe its because theyre both muscle-packed Beastmen, but they seemed to get along rather quickly.


    I had requested Jackal to help with the security of this base camp and the uing construction of the forward base.


    Having lived for hundreds of years in the Lake Kingdom, he had experience and would be a great help.


    "Your Highness."


    Then, Godhand cautiously stepped forward.


    "Well stay here as well."


    "Huh?"


    "Verdandis party has not yet fully recovered, and this base camp is not entirely stable either."


    Godhand nced around at the various NPCs in the base camp.


    "We would like to help the people here. Please allow us to stay."


    "Verdandi, are you guys really going to help us, even though were not of the same race?"


    "Your Majesty, you helped us even though we belong to different races, did you not?"


    Godhand faintly smiled.


    "Theres no rule that says you need a reason to help another person."


    "..."


    I only reached out to you because I needed something.


    It felt awkward hearing such a heartfelt expression of goodwill. I licked my lips ufortably.


    We were just past Stage 10, the boss stage. There was quite a bit of time until the next stage.


    If they wanted to help stabilize the base camp while they were here, I had no reason to refuse.


    However.


    "But can Lilly handle this?"


    "Huh."


    Only then did Godhand remember Lilly, who was waiting at the Crossroad. His face paled.


    I clicked my tongue. You dont seem like a bad guy, but you sure know how to ruin your love life.


    "She, shell understand. If its Lilly."


    "No way shed understand, man..."


    "Could you please choose your words carefully..."


    "Do you think shell listen to me?"


    The image of Lilly annihting a boss monster with a massive fire spell shed through our minds. Godhand and I simultaneously shivered in terror.


    Anyway, thats how it ended up.


    Five from the Penal Squad and three from the Shadow Squad stayed at the base camp, while Junior and I returned.


    "Come back often! And if anything happens, use this toe right back! Got it?"


    As I stepped into the teleport gate, I said so.


    My party members, Jackal, Verdandi, Coco the Severer, and even Nameless, waved goodbye to me.


    Why are they looking at me like theyre sending off their firstborn after a holiday?


    "Sunflower seeds... were delicious..."


    "I suddenly miss the meat pie from your castles chef..."


    "And fresh fruit and honey..."


    Theyre even hinting at what they want to eat next! Hey! Do you think Ill bring it just because you mention it?!


    ...


    ...Sunflower seeds, meat pie, fruits, and honey? Is that all? Is that the end of


    Zap!


    ***


    As soon as we returned to Crossroad, I sent Junior off to rest. I headed straight to the cksmiths.


    "Hmm. So thats what happened at the base camp..."


    After I filled Kellibey in on the events, the dwarven olddy began packing her things.


    "I should head back too. A cksmith is essential for the smooth operation of a base camp."


    As she spoke, the other cksmiths immediately tensed up and clung to Kellibeys arms and legs.


    "No, Master! Where are you going?! You havent finished teaching us your secret techniques!"


    "I still cant get the Dwarven steel-making method!"


    "Dont go before youvepleted the mold training!"


    "You cant leave until youve taught us everything!"


    "These thick-headed human fools?! They want to suck me dry!"


    The cksmiths were causing an uproar. I watched the chaos with a satisfied smile. Good job, cksmiths. Hold onto her tight and dont let go.


    "Um... Your Majesty."


    "Hmm?"


    Feeling a light tug on my hem, I looked down to find a small boy standing there.


    It was Hannibal, a young N-grade mercenary with a bowl haircut that obscured his face. I had assigned him as Kellibeys assistant.


    "If Master Kellibey decides to return to where he originally was... may I go with him?"


    "..."


    Briefly at a loss for words, I bent down to meet Hannibals eyes.


    "Its not far, but its a dark and humid ce with frequent monster appearances. Youll be risking your life. Still want to go, Hannibal?"


    "Thats fine! I... want to learn more from Master Kellibey."


    After staring into Hannibals earnest eyes through the bowl of his hair for a moment, I gave him a warm smile.


    "If Master Kellibey permits, lets do that."


    In any case, Hannibal was too young to be of much help in the front lines.


    If he could learn even one useful skill from Kellibey, it would benefit both Hannibal and the long-term prospects of the front lines here.


    After lightly patting Hannibals bowl haircut, I stood up.


    Now, Kellibey was busy fending off cksmiths who had attached themselves to him. What was he up to?


    "I had some requests for you, too."


    I was nning on asking him today to readjust the equipment I bought from Nameless and upgrade Evangelinesnce and shield to SSR-grade exclusive equipment.


    This was something only Kellibey, a magical cksmith, could do, but it looked like that would have to wait... lets request it next time...


    ***


    The next day, in front of the teleport gate at the Lords mansion.


    Kellibey appeared, dragging his luggage with a haggard face, having spent all night passing on his techniques to other cksmiths.


    Following him was Hannibal, happily pulling a cart loaded with farewell gifts made by the other cksmiths overnight. All their gifts seemed to be menacing knives or chunks of metal. Quite consistent in their tastes.


    "So, is your back better?"


    The reason Kellibey had stayed in Crossroad to begin with was due to a back injury sustained while fighting the World Serpent, Jormungandr. Was he fully recovered?


    "It was better, but I think I overdid it yesterday, yeah..."


    "Come by whenever it hurts. You can use the Temple for free."


    "Do you think Ide back just to get nibbled on like that?!"


    Kellibey let out a shriek, then winced as his back seemed to hurt. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"


    Hannibal patted the dwarfs back with his small hands. Oh boy, thats an exaggeration. What level is he, anyway?


    "You, on the other hand, look like you have some requests for me."


    Perhaps Hannibals little massage helped; Kellibey straightened his back and winked at me.


    "Ill prioritize your request as soon as the base camp stabilizes. Just wait a bit, will you?"


    "I was thinking of just leaving it to the local cksmiths here, seeing as your backs not in great shape."


    "My back is one thing, but your matters are my matters! Just try giving it to someone else! Ille back and smash everything!"


    Kellibey swung the hammer in his hand menacingly. Ha, if hees back to Crossroad again, he might never return to his base camp...


    Hannibal gently nudged Kellibey, who was spitting fire from his mouth, into the teleportation gate. With a sh, they disappeared.


    I watched the dwarf cksmith and his assistant vanish, waving my hand in farewell.


    After they were gone, I turned my head to look beside me.


    "Lilly?"


    Startled, Lilly, who was silently wheeling her wheelchair toward the teleport gate, shivered at my call. With my arms crossed, I grinned at her.


    "What are you doing?"


    "..."


    Grumpy. Very grumpy.


    Lilly, who had been sweating nervously, rolled her eyes to look at me.


    "Well... between the base camp repairs and building the forward bases, wouldnt it help to have someone experienced in alchemy around?"


    "..."


    A bundle of alchemy-rted supplies was hanging behind her wheelchair. I let out a soft sigh.


    It was Lilly, who usually disliked dungeons, voluntarily asking to be dispatched.


    "Is this the power of love?"


    "No, its not like that!"


    "Isnt it toote to deny now?"


    Humming an impromptu song, I shrugged my shoulders. Yeah, as if you guys are some legendary couple; why would I block your love life?


    "Go, have a good time."


    "Its not like that!"


    Lilly yelled as she wheeled herself into the teleport gate and disappeared in a sh.


    I chuckled and gave a thumbs up.


    As long as youre happy, its all okay...


    ***


    After the Penal Squad, the Shadow Squad, Kellibey, Hannibal, and even Lilly had left, Crossroad had be noticeably quiet. I stared at the empty hero formation window and felt oddly empty.


    Time to get to work.


    Repairs for the damaged walls and defensive equipment from thest defense,pensation for the deceased, new equipment orders, new mercenary hires, and stock checks for building forward bases...


    There was endless work to do. I immersed myself in administrative tasks for the first time in a while.


    A week had passed since the end of the defense battle. The weather had turned quite chilly, and while I was sipping hot coffee and starting my morning work,


    "Your Lordship!"


    Director and assistant to the Lord, Aider, came running to report.


    "Sir Lucas has regained consciousness!"


    "...!"


    I immediately left my seat and rushed out of the mansion.


    Crossroad had multiple prisons, and Lucas was held in the central prison, the most secure facility.


    As I entered the lowest level of the underground prison, Lucas was there, his limbs shackled in heavy chains.


    He had been trapped here for over a week, still wearing the bloodstained armor from thest battle, and his right hand was tied up with Karma Eater.


    "My Lord!"


    Recognizing me, a bright sense of relief shed in Lucas eyes.


    The face of the former hero showed no trace of the beast he had been. It was his usual, golden retriever-like, innocently kind face.


    Standing in front of the prison, I gave a brief order to the guards.


    "Open it."


    "Yes, sir."


    Creeeak-


    The prison door opened.


    I stepped in briskly and approached Lucas.


    His face brightened further as he looked at me and opened his mouth to speak.


    "Lord! Thank goodness, youre safe! Thest battle concluded without any major--"


    Whack!


    Without listening, I swung my hand with all my might and pped Lucas across the face.


    His cheek flushed a bright red. Drops of blood trickled down from his split lip.


    "Wh...?"


    Slowly turning his stunned face back toward me, Lucas looked at me in disbelief.


    "My, lord...?"


    "Hey."


    I abruptly grabbed him by the cor.


    "I told you not to use Beastification, didnt I?"


    Grinding my teeth, I spat out,


    "Do human words sound like dog shit to you, you fucking mutt?"

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Beastification urs in three major stages.


    1st Stage: Animalistic strength begins to take root in the human body. This is a rtively benign stage where one uses the beasts power as a tool while remaining human.


    2nd Stage: Animal instincts start to overtake rational thought. One losesnguage skills and starts to act half-like a beast. Although a shred of human identity remains, the boundary bes blurred.


    3rd Stage: One bes aplete beast. Losing all human reason and normal thought, one turns into a monster thirsting for violence.


    If you reach the 3rd Stage, you can never return to being human.


    And Lucas hade close to the brink of the 2nd Stage this time.


    Just half a step further, and he would have been no different from the werewolf legion we had just in.


    If that had happened...


    I might have had to kill Lucas with my own hands.


    "Do you know how many days it took for Karma Eater to stabilize your beastly tendencies this time?"


    His face, flushed red from the p, was downcast, still chained as he was.


    Lucas was swallowing my abuse with a defeated, dog-like attitude.


    "A week, a whole week! Do you realize how far gone you were?"


    "Im sorry, my lord."


    "Sorry? You think sorry solves everything, you fuck?"


    I growled as I rolled up my sleeves.


    "What was the order I gave you this time? Tell me."


    "..."


    "Speak!"


    "To defend the southern walls... You transferredmand authority to me."


    "And what did you do?"


    "I left the walls to charge into enemy lines."


    "And?"


    "I used Beastification."


    "And!"


    "I lost my reason. By the end of the battle, I had no memory of what happened."


    Whack!


    I pped Lucass opposite cheek. Lucas gritted his teeth, enduring the pain.


    "There are three reasons youre getting hit by me right now. First, you ignored my order not to use Beastification."


    "Im sorry, my lord."


    "Second, you disregarded yourmand authority and fought like a mad dog in the middle of enemy lines. Do you know what the third reason is?"


    "I dont know."


    "Its because you dont value yourself at all, you fucking idiot!"


    Whack!


    I pped the same cheek again. This time, blood spurted from his nose, dribbling down.


    "Turning into a beast! Charging alone into enemy lines! Both are suicidal acts! All youre doing is chewing away at your own life and making yourself fodder! Why the hell are you doing this?!"


    "..."


    "Do you have some trivial sense of heroism? Do you feel some kind of catharsis by risking your life and sacrificing yourself each time we win a battle? Huh?"


    "..."


    "If you understood the weight of the role you hold in this battlefront! You cant be like this! Why the hell dont you listen, you fuck?"


    Lucas, who had been silently absorbing my words, finally opened his mouth.


    "But, my lord, you also..."


    "What?"


    "Youre the suprememander, and yet... youre on the front lines too."


    "..."


    "Even you, my lord, always risk your life in battles. Every time, every single time. Always..."


    My words briefly trailed off, and I found myself speaking almost absurdly.


    "Hey, I am...!"


    I am...


    ...


    Is it really okay for me to...?


    I opened my mouth, but the words just wouldnte out. Stammering, I finally shut my mouth.


    Suddenly, I remembered something Evangeline once told me.


    - You really dont take care of yourself, Senior.


    - Ive felt it for a long time, but you have very little instinct for self-preservation. Its entirely unusual for a frontlinemander to fight on the front lines himself.


    - Youre too willing to throw yourself into battle. As if...


    - As if your life doesnt matter.


    "..."


    Maybe she was right.


    I might still be treating this battlefield as though it were part of a game. Thats why I am risking even my own life like a chess piece.


    Perhaps Lucas was just... mimicking me. Who knows?


    Ah.


    I finally realized it.


    All the words I had spat out at Lucas could also apply to me.


    It was as though I was cursing at a reflection of myself.


    "... Sigh..."


    I clenched my forehead and let out a long sigh.


    Pushing my disheveled hair back, I coldly said,


    "Beastification is permanently sealed. Never use it again."


    Raising my finger, I warned him by pushing it close to his bleeding nose.


    "If I catch you using it one more time, Ill kill you for true insubordination. Got it?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "..."


    Looking at Lucas, whose lips and nose were covered in blood, a wave of guilt washed over me.


    But if I hadnt gone to these lengths, he would never have stopped using beastification. I had to be firm.


    Pot calling the kettle ck, huh?


    A sardonic smile crept upon my face as I confronted my own contradictions. I sighed again and gestured to the guards who hade in.


    They began to unlock the chains binding Lucas.


    Staggering, Lucas was set free, and I nodded for him to leave.


    "Youve been through a lot. Go get treated at the temple and rest."


    "Yes, my lord..."


    With a bow, Lucas exited the dungeon, his head lowered as he limped away.


    "...Phew."


    I looked at the spots of Lucass blood on the floor before also stepping out of the dungeon. Aider was waiting for me at the entrance.


    He handed me a towel, and I hastily wiped off my blood-stained hands.


    "I wish people wouldnt risk their lives."


    Watching Lucass receding figure as he was taken to the temple, I mumbled, and Aider smiled gently.


    "But the battles weve been in required risking our lives, didnt they?"


    "I know. Still, I wish they didnt have to. If someone feels their life is in danger, Id prefer they retreat."


    Staring at the blood stains on the towel, I muttered,


    "I wish myrades wouldnt get hurt. I wish nobody would die."


    "..."


    "I get it. Its like the whining of a child. Nonsense, really. But still."


    I thought about my living party members, and those who were already dead and buried.


    Stage 10.


    How many people had recklessly thrown their lives away to get us here?


    "I dont want to lose anyone else..."


    "..."


    "Every time someone dies, it hurts. I thought Id get used to it, but I havent. Every single time, it feels like my insides are being skewered with a red-hot fork."


    "Dont forget that pain, My Lord," Aider calmly whispered to me as I clenched my upset stomach.


    "The moment that feeling dulls and numbs, the moment peoples deaths be just numbers... you will be something else entirely."


    "..."


    For now, the pain was still vivid.


    Maybe thats why I reacted so strongly.


    Because Lucas, the protagonist of this game and my preciousrade, kept fighting recklessly without taking care of himself. I wanted to stop him.


    But perhaps...


    Perhaps myrades had been feeling the same way about me for a long time.


    I tightly closed my lips and continued to wipe the blood on my hands. But it wouldnte off cleanly.


    ...Ill never resort to corporal punishment again.


    I felt terrible.


    Except when casting buffs with my [Maestro] staff, I should never use corporal punishment again...


    ***


    A few more days passed.


    Autumn had fully ripened, the mountain trees hadpletely turned to fall colors, and the distant fields of neighboring cities were tinged in gold.


    The sky was high and blue, devoid of clouds. It was a refreshing autumn day.


    Life began to return to Crossroad, which had been quiet since thest defensive battle. Buildings were draped in various fabrics, and street vendors set up shop.


    It seemed like a festive atmosphere. Was it just because it was fall?


    "An autumn festival?"


    It turned out there was an uing festival.


    "Yes! Its time to harvest the years crops, isnt it? Its a national day of celebration. Though our city is not much into farming... everyone needs to eat and have fun after working hard all year!"


    In the Lords office, Evangeline exined in her bubbly voice. I made a noise of acknowledgement.


    So it was like a Harvest Moon Festival or Thanksgiving. Harvest festivals seemed to be a universal culture, no matter the world.


    Come to think of it, there was an autumn festival event in the game every year.


    It was just a brief mention that boosted mercenaries morale by +5 or so, barely noticeable. But experiencing it firsthand felt like a major event.


    "Whats the vibe of Crossroads autumn festival?"


    "Oh, what can a rural festival offer? Vendors sell skewers, and every household brings out homemade liquor to share..."


    Evangeline shrugged.


    "Theres usually a simple martial arts tournament."


    "...A what now?"


    A martial arts tournament?


    "And maybe a dance festival?"


    "...What kind of festival?"


    A dance festival?


    At that, Evangeline energetically waved her hands.


    "Kid, its not as grand as you might be thinking. Its really just a tiny, rural area."


    "Hmm..."


    Even so, upon hearing those words, a sh of inspiration swept through my mind as a city lord.


    Festival... Martial Arts Tournament... Dance Festival...


    ...Isnt this a tourist attraction?


    If I just p on Festival or Event tags and promote it well, tourists will flock like hyenas.


    The Crossroad Tourist City n, which I had put on hold, came to mind.


    Id been itching to build a luxury hotel with a casino.


    Come to think of it, the architect from the Imperial Capital still hasnt arrived.


    The architect to design the hotel. And the distribution of magical stones umting in Crossroad.


    Both were supposed to be handled by the Merchant Guild of Silver Winter. Still, no word.


    Well, its understandable given the distance; it will take some time. But when will they arrive...


    ...Thats when it happened.


    "Lordddd~!"


    Aider quickly approached. When I looked to see why, he said,


    "A guest has arrived from the Imperial Capital!"


    "...!"


    Speak of the devil!


    I swiftly grabbed my coat and headed outside. Aider and Evangeline followed suit.


    Upon arriving at the north gate by carriage, the streets were already buzzing with citizens who hade to gawk.


    And through the wide-open north gate,


    As if some parade was happening, an endless stream of opulent and sophisticated wagons was entering.


    It was the wagons of the Merchant Guild of Silver Winter.


    "Wow... What is this? Whats going on?"


    Evangelines mouth fell open as she gazed at the procession. I also whistled. Seriously, Silver Winter!


    "Your Highness!"


    Then, from the front of the parade, a familiar voice rang out.


    Looking in that direction, a woman with vivid aqua-colored hair, billowing in the wind and dressed in an elegant suit, came into view.


    Under the bright autumn sun, her silver eyes were striking.


    She was energetically waving her arm at me. Her slender and pale arm shimmered against the backdrop of the blue sky like a painting.


    I warmly smiled and uttered her name.


    "...Serenade."


    The owner of the Merchant Guild of Silver Winter.


    My business & dance partner who had weathered hardships with me in the Imperial Capital.


    Serenade Winter had arrived in Crossroad.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    "Your Highness!"


    Serenade descended from the carriage, supported by her escort.


    Naturally, that escort was her loyal subordinate Elize, who was carrying a massive Sword Coffin.


    "It must have been a tough journey, Serenade."


    I spread my arms to wee my guests. Serenade and Elize both slightly bowed to me.


    Hidden beneath her strands of sapphire-blue hair, Elizes expression was neutral, but she stole a quick, disdainful nce at me.


    Herplexion looked fine; she must have been doing well.


    Serenade stood straight and smiled warmly.


    "I apologize for the dy. Weve been clearing the road from the Imperial Capital to here. It took a bit longer than expected."


    What did you say?


    You came here while also clearing those treacherous mountain roads?


    I thought they were taking a while to arrive, but that wasnt the reason.


    They aplished an unimaginable task in no time, these people...!


    With newfound admiration, I looked at the members of the Merchant Guild. They started to look like heroes against all odds.


    "Our Merchant Guild undertook the nationwide road project. And were not entirely finished; weve onlypleted the most basic stages as we made our way here."


    Serenade pointed towards the cargo wagons behind her.


    "Still, this shouldnt interfere with the magic stone distribution. If you grant the permission, we can start shipping magic stones from Crossroad to the Imperial Capital as early as tomorrow."


    "Youve done well, Serenade. Thank you."


    As I expressed my gratitude, Serenade fidgeted with her fingers, appearing somewhat shy.


    "Oh, no, Your Highness. Its a promise I made with you; theres no need for thanks."


    "Uh, okay..."


    Yes, youre making me feel embarrassed too...


    I scratched the back of my neck, feeling awkward. Just then, a strangely fluffy atmosphere began to form.


    "Um, um, um..."


    Standing beside me, Evangeline, who had been shivering, looked up at Serenade with a shocked face and began to mumble.


    "This mature, sophisticated, and beautiful woman... Could she be...?"


    "Ah, let me introduce you. Evangeline, this is Serenade, the owner of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild."


    I introduced Serenade to Evangeline.


    "Serenade, this is Evangeline, the heir to the Margrave title of Crossroad."


    "Pleased to meet you, Evangeline. My name is Serenade. I look forward to working with you."


    Serenade took the initiative to bow, demonstrating wless etiquette. It was a greeting with not a single w.


    "I, Im also pleased to meet you, Serenade! But!"


    Evangeline, who had been sneaking nces between Serenade and me, suddenly asked.


    "Actually, when I was living in the Imperial Capital, I read a lot of gossip magazines about the two of you!"


    "..."


    I rested my forehead in my palm.


    Now that I think about it, this Evangeline character collected and read all sorts of scandalous magazines about me when she was attending the academy in the Imperial Capital...!


    "All kinds of rumors were rampant about the rtionship between the two of you! I was so, so curious that I couldnt sleep! Please, just tell me one thing!"


    Evangeline hurled a fastball directly at Serenade.


    "What exactly is the rtionship between you two?!"


    "Huh? Um, well, you see..."


    Confused and hesitant, Serenade cautiously nced at me before mumbling, her face slightly flushed.


    "...An ex-girlfriend, maybe?"


    At this, Evangelines eyes popped wide open as she let out a loud squawk.


    "Ex-Girlfriend?!"


    "..."


    Why does saying it like that make it sound like she was an EX-Rank girlfriend or something?!


    "Wait, you mean, you dated someone this pretty, senior...?"


    "No, I mean, I didnt date her. Well, I did, but"


    As I stammered, Evangeline, who had been trembling, suddenly punched me in the shoulder.


    "You womanizer! Bad man!"


    Why the hell did she hit me?


    ***


    "Thank you foring all this way, Serenade."


    Young Lords Mansion. The drawing room.


    Sitting across from each other with some light refreshments, I asked Serenade,


    "Is everything alright? You must have plenty of work in the Imperial Capital. Was it really necessary for you toe all the way to this Margraves territory?"


    "Businesses in Silver Winters Merchant Guild have all stabilized. Alberto has been a huge help with the new projects in coboration with the Imperial Family."


    I was pleased to hear Albertos name.


    The old butler who used to handle Star Pce, now it seemed he was making a name for himself in his second life at Silver Winters Merchant Guild.


    "Ive put Alberto in charge of overseeing businesses in the Imperial Capital. Hes extremely meticulous, given his lifelong service to the Imperial Family. His connections are also extensive. So, in that aspect, he might even be better than me. And for emergencies, we canmunicate through messenger eagles..."


    The Merchant Guild of Silver Winter had amunication system using messenger eagles. Some even came along with the Merchant Guilds convoy this time. If something urgent came up, I could contact them using those birds.


    But still, shouldnt the guild leader be in the Imperial Capital rather than at the end of the world in the south...?


    "Also, um..."


    Serenade, stirring her tea with a spoon, began to shake slightly as she spoke.


    "Alberto urged me to go wherever my heart desires. He pushed me to."


    "..."


    Whoa, whoa, whoa! The atmosphere has been getting increasingly mushy! My tolerance for this kind of mood isnt great, you know! Ash, get out here and handle this! Werent you her first love?


    "...And most importantly."


    At that moment, Serenades expression became serious.


    "I absolutely need to tell you something in person, Your Highness."


    I blinked in surprise. She had something to tell me?


    Inhaling deeply and looking straight at me with her silvery gaze, Serenade was about to speak when


    "Ah."


    She turned her gaze abruptly to the side. Huh? I looked in the same direction.


    "...Ah."


    Lucas was standing at the entrance of the drawing room.


    Hiding his massive body behind the door and only peeking his head in, he was checking out the situation.


    Hey, big dog! You think thats going to hide your size?


    "Its been a while, Sir Lucas! How have you been?"


    Serenade was the first to wave and greet him.


    A flustered Lucas rolled his blue eyes around and awkwardly scanned the room before finally saluting.


    "...Its been a long time. Miss Serenade."


    "Why are you standing there? Come in. Youre the Princes escort, after all."


    "Ah... well, you see..."


    Lucas nced at me cautiously. I was also sweating bullets internally.


    "...Shall I, um, resume my escort duties, my lord?"


    Lucas, who spoke those words, still had bandages wrapped around various parts of his body.


    He had been left neglected in a cell for a week even after the battle had ended, without receiving proper treatment. He would need a few more days for a full recovery.


    "Youre not fully healed yet. Rest a few more days."


    "But..."


    "Dont push it."


    "...Understood, my lord."


    With an expression like a dog abandoned by its owner, Lucas staggered away, exiting the reception room.


    "Um..."


    Serenade, who had been watching Lucass retreating figure, awkwardly smiled before asking,


    "Sir Lucas seems to have changed quite a bit in his demeanor, hasnt he? He used to be more..."


    "No, its just, um."


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, I hastily sipped my tea and briefly exined the recent events.


    Thest battle had been incredibly dangerous. As the situation grew dire, Lucas unleashed his own berserk state, exposing himself to danger. He had almost permanently lost his humanity, bing a beast.


    I also told her that I had severely reprimanded him so that he would never resort to such means again.


    For the past few days, the atmosphere had been awkward between us, I admitted honestly.


    "Your Highness, hasnt Sir Lucas been your escort since a very young age?"


    Serenade, after hearing my exnation, softly spoke.


    "Did you really have to discipline him to that extent?"


    "I almost lost him."


    Lucas is the protagonist of this game.


    Hes essential for the strategies ahead and is also a valuablerade.


    Despite warning him not to use such a dangerous double-edged sword called beastification, he had almost impaled himself.


    "I had to apply the brakes to his rampage."


    The battles toe will only get more intense.


    If I didnt rein him in now, Lucas could potentially do something even more dangerous. Thats why I had to be harsh.


    "More than anything, Serenade, this is a fortress city. I am themander of this garrison."


    With a heavy heart, I looked down at the cup of tea in my hand. My reflection shimmered on the surface of the rippling tea.


    "Hierarchy is necessary. Even if a knight is loyal, if he continues to disobey me, I have to punish him."


    Of course, Id prefer to interact with myrades like friends. Creating stiff boundaries isnt my style.


    But when needed, it must be clearly ingrained.


    That I hold the reins of life and death on this frontline.


    "I understand your point, Your Highness."


    Serenade softly smiled at me.


    "But even if mistakes are punished, should not merits be rewarded, as per militaryw?"


    "..."


    She was right. I was at a loss for words.


    "Sir Lucas may have made a mistake this time, but he also achieved something in this battle."


    "Um..."


    Lucas was indeed the MVP of this stage. He had single-handedly crushed the enemys main force.


    "Sometimes, stern punishment is necessary, but what really moves a persons heart are a few warm words."


    "..."


    "Even if Sir Lucas actions were a bit misguided, they were all done for Your Highness. Youve already given him his punishment, now you should mend his spirits."


    Yes, I knew that. From Lucas perspective, his actions were done out of loyalty.


    And of course, we had to reconcile. We couldnt continue like this, awkward and on edge.


    But... that, um...


    Reconciling after a fight is easier said than done...


    If it were up to me, I would bow my head and apologize first. But the scolding I gave Lucas wasnt as an individual; it was a decision I made as a frontlinemander.


    I had meted out punishment to a subordinate officer in my role as a superior.


    For the sake of maintaining discipline in the army, I couldnt be the first to apologize. This was the military after all.


    But honestly... I feel like I might have been too harsh...


    As Serenade said, Lucas had used his beast form in thest battle and had also been the MVP by killing the most monsters. It would only be right tomend and reward him...


    Aaaah! Being amander is hard!


    I buried my face in my hands and groaned. Serenade chuckled, covering her mouth as she watched me.


    "Youll manage, Your Highness."


    "Hm?"


    "Those who worry tend to, even if they wander, find the right path in the end."


    The right path, huh.


    Not just with scolding Lucas, but all the choices I had made up to this pointdid they really lead to the right path? Was it even a proper path to begin with?


    There was no certainty.


    I just kept moving forward. Even if I looked back, I would continue to take steps forward.


    Toward that faintly glowing destination called Clear, by any means necessary.


    ***


    Silver Winters Merchant Guild had purchased a building downtown to set up their branch office.


    A sign reading Silver Winter Merchant Guild - Crossroad Branch was being disyed.


    Workers were swarming, quickly renovating both the exterior and interior of the building. Their speed was truly astounding.


    "Your Highness, you have two tasks for our Merchant Guild: gemstone distribution and, um..."


    While watching the renovation, Serenade nced at me and asked.


    "A tourism city project, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Weve brought inpetent architects, so we can start on the hotel construction soon. Ill order them to survey thend and create a draft."


    Serenade hummed thoughtfully, pressing her full lips with her index finger.


    "And about the Fall Festival... its already that season? When does it start?"


    "In two days. Itllst for three days."


    "The traditional events for Crossroad are the martial arts tournament and dance festival, correct?"


    Deep in thought, Serenade crossed her arms and lightly tapped her fingers on her arm.


    "The natural scenery is quite beautiful, and theres plenty of vacantnd within the territory... Given these conditions..."


    She seemed to be calcting something, her fingers moving rhythmically.


    I simply watched, entertained by her actions.


    "While we dont have much time, so drastic changes wont be possible... Lets give it our best effort."


    Finally, as if concluding her calctions, Serenade gave me a refreshing smile.


    "Lets transform Crossroad into the top tourist destination in the South, slowly but surely! The uing Fall Festival can be the first step toward that!"


    "Uh...? Oh, sure!"


    I sensed that something was a bit off here.


    No, the tourism city project I had in mind was... simply to build a hotel with a casino to meet the minimum tourism score and lure in SSR-SR grade heroes.


    It seemed that the head of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild had something much grander in mind.


    I chuckled wryly. How many tourists could possiblye to such a remote corner of the world...?

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    In the blink of an eye, two days passed, and the morning of the Autumn Festival arrived.


    Around noon, I swung by the base camp to call back all the personnel who had been dispatched.


    They had been working on stabilizing the base camp and, a few days earlier, had finished installing a teleport gate at the forward base. They were also in the midst of clearing that area.


    I told them to take a full break during the three days of the festival. "You cant be away on missions while everyone else is enjoying the festival, can you?"


    "Wow! City air! Its been ages!"


    Kun stretched his arms wide and yawned.


    The full moon was near, so all five Penal Squad beastmen were back in their regr human forms.


    It felt like Kuns previous metaphorshedding their fur every season like dogswas on point...


    "The air smells delicious!"


    Hannibal, who returned with Kellibey, shouted with a lively expression.


    The elderly dwarf cksmith and his young assistant headed toward the downtown forge, chattering along the way.


    "The festival, its been so long. Itll be fun, wont it, Lilly?"


    "..."


    Godhand, who was pushing Lillys wheelchair, tried to make pleasant conversation, but Lilly responded with a sulky face.


    Sweating profusely, Godhand worked hard to soothe Lillys mood.


    I watched them and then approached Bodybag and Burnout to ask, "Whats up with them now?"


    The two young elves shook their heads.


    "They had a fight... Godhand keeps helping other women around the base camp..."


    "..."


    "Godhand didnt mean it that way, but it looks pretty bad from the outside."


    Their rtionship really wasnt simple... I hope they work it out and have a good time.


    "And also, the reason were here is..."


    I had invited all the base camps NPCs, but not many epted. Only the Holy Grail Seekers had shown up.


    Jackal wasnt ready to venture out into the world and declined. Coco the Severer was busy with other matters and declined. Nameless had been missing since then.


    The other NPC parties were still wary of me. Well, I understand their sentiments.


    "Thank you for the invitation, Lord Ash."


    As soon as she stepped out of the teleport gate in the mansions backyard, Verdandi bowed to me.


    "Its been 100 years since Ive been out in the world."


    "Rx, eat well, and heal before you leave."


    Theplexions of the Holy Grail Seekers had improvedpared to before, but they still had dark circles under their eyes.


    I hoped they would enjoy the festival and rejuvenate their spirits.


    After letting everyone unpack in the guest rooms of the mansion, I extended my hand toward downtown Crossroad.


    "Alright, its the festival! Lets have a great time for the next three days!"


    ***


    Downtown Crossroad was bustling.


    The tempting aroma of grilled and fried foods wafted from the various street stalls.


    There were already people sitting and sharing drinks, fortunate folks enjoying their day.


    Cheerful music echoed from all corners as children, crumbs from snacks still stuck to their mouths, giggled and ran through the alleys.


    "Of all the times Ive seen Crossroad since taking my post here, today seems the brightest."


    "Of course! Its one of the few festivals in a year!"


    In response to my muttering, Evangeline leapt up excitedly and replied.


    "People have been waiting for today for so long! Ive also been on pins and needles these past few days just waiting for today!"


    Hmm, fair point.


    Not just the citizens, but even Damien and Junior, who stood beside me, seemed unusually cheerful. Both were happily munching on some snacks they held in their hands.


    I was currently enjoying a leisurely day out with my main party members.


    We were aimlessly strolling around, taking it easy, and even enjoying some snack time.


    It was so peaceful that it made all the intense battles weve fought seem like a distant memory.


    Alternating my gaze between the smiling faces of my party members and the bustling cityscape, I mumbled absent-mindedly.


    "Theres definitely some sort of magic in festivals that lifts peoples spirits."


    "It just makes you happy for no reason. Oh! Do you want to eat that?"


    Evangeline, who had discovered some sweets being grilled at a nearby stall that emitted a delicious aroma, dashed off.


    I quickly pulled out a coin and tossed it to her.


    "Hey! Get four portions!"


    "Okay!"


    Snatching the coin out of the air, Evangeline darted off and returned swiftly with four pieces of something resembling Korean hotteok.


    How could something filled with sugar sandwiched between carbs taste bad?


    As I took a hot bite and puffed on it to cool it down, Evangeline tilted her head and looked around.


    "By the way, wheres Lucas?"


    "No idea. Havent seen him since the day before yesterday."


    I had told him to focus on recovering from his injuries rather than resuming his duties as a guard. Since then, hed been sulking and had disappeared from sight...


    "Is he resting in his room?"


    Shaking her head, Evangeline answered my question.


    "He wasnt in his room. I knocked before I left."


    "Oh? Then is he receiving treatment at the temple?"


    This time, it was Damien who shook his head.


    "No, Your Highness. The temple only provides emergency care and a ward for severely ill patients during the festival."


    "I see. Even the priests need to rest, after all."


    "Yes. Especially Saintess Margarita; she threatened to go on strike if she didnt get a break during the festival..."


    "Hmm..."


    Margarita... She mustve been under a lot of pressure. Well, she did have a tough time during thest defensive battle...


    "So where the heck did Lucas go?"


    We had nned to enjoy the festival as a close-knit main party, perhaps even reconcile some differences. His absence made me uneasy.


    The main party of five felt iplete without Lucas, who was usually responsible for bulk and brawn. The group seemed to have shrunk somehow...


    Just then, Junior, who was enjoying some candied tomatoes, squinted and pointed forward.


    "Huh? Isnt that Lucas?"


    "Huh?"


    "Ah, it really is!"


    Sure enough, in the direction Junior pointed, there he was.


    His identity was easily revealed by the golden hair sticking out from under the hood of his robe and his distinctive build. What was he doing there?


    Lucas, after ncing around, cautiously entered the military encampment and approached a window guarded by a few soldiers.


    The sign erected in front of the window read:


    <Registration for Martial Arts Tournament>


    "..."


    Watching this scene unfold from a distance, I broke into a cold sweat.


    "Uh... A Martial Arts Tournament?"


    "Its tomorrow, right? The Martial Arts Tournament."


    "Is it a tournament big enough to involve someone like Lucas...?"


    A momentter, Lucas seemed to have finished his registration, swiftly making his way out. He looked around cautiously, pulled his hood tightly over his head, and hastily scurried away.


    I should never assign him a stealth or infiltration mission.


    He would definitely get caught, I thought as we headed toward the tournament registration counter.


    "Ah, my Lord!"


    "Youve arrived, my Lord!"


    The soldiers who noticed me saluted in unison. I returned their salute with a nod.


    "Were in the middle of a festival; make sure to rx a little. Eat and drink moderately while you work."


    "Haha, its not like its strenuous work or anything. And as you said, were snacking while on duty."


    The soldiers awkwardly showed me the snacks theyd hidden behind their backs. I chuckled and asked,


    "Hows the tournament? Many participants?"


    "Oh, absolutely! Its a madhouse, especially since new prizes were added yesterday."


    "Prizes? Something new was added?"


    "Yes! Didnt you know? The Merchant Guild of Silver Winter has sponsored new prizes and made an announcement..."


    "Oh, really?"


    Curious, I looked at the poster the soldiers were pointing to. Lets see, the new prizes are...


    [5th~8th ce - Unlimited Festival Stall Vouchers]


    [3rd~4th ce - Silver Winter Merchant Guild Voucher (Worth 5,000 Adels)]


    [2nd ce - Free Full Set of cksmith Gear]


    [1st ce - Knighted by the Lord]


    "...?"


    Wait.


    Hold on.


    Is the first-ce prize some sort of joke? Knighted by the Lord? Who decided this?


    "Hey, did the Merchant Guild of Silver Winter propose this prize?"


    "Yes, indeed! The guild master herself came to post it!"


    "..."


    I grabbed the back of my neck, feeling a headacheing on. Serenade, what are you doing?!


    While I stood there in shock, Evangeline eagerly wrote her name on the registration form.


    "Im going for 5th ce! I want to eat at the stalls!"


    "Hey! This is not the time for that!"


    Juniors and Damien also cautiously stepped forward.


    "Hehe, Ill go for 4th ce..."


    "Your Highness, please sign me up for 2nd ce!"


    "This is not the time for you guys either!"


    I barely managed to stop Junior and Damien, who were excitedly getting ready to write their names down.


    No, wizards! Those with Far-Sight! You cant! People will die if you participate!


    "More importantly, why are you all ignoring the first-ce prize?!"


    I felt a little hurt or maybe awkward that they were tantly disregarding the first prize and only looking at the lesser ones. Look at the first-ce prize! Being appointed as my knight is a big deal!


    Evangeline then covered her mouth, giggling as she exined to me.


    "Ah~ that? Its called an Honorary Knight for the tournament. Its like a title given to the winner every year. Its more of an honorary award."


    "Ah... So its not really granting actual knighthood?"


    "Yes. Of course, if you win the tournament, your skills are more or less verified, so you might get employed on the front lines or even truly be a knight."


    I see. So the first-ce prize was traditional, given out every year like this.


    The uproar wasnt even about the first-ce prize that had always been there; it was all because of the newly added rewards from the Silver Winter Merchant Guildequipment crafting permits, gift certificates, and vendor permits.


    "Lets be honest, does winning an honor award get you food, money, or equipment? I dont need first ce!"


    "Ah, such brutally honest beings of material greed!"


    Id honestly been a bit pleased thinking the participants were crowding in because they wanted to be my knights! How absurd that this isnt apetition where everyone wants to be first!


    Evangeline patted me on my trembling shoulder.


    "By the way, what prize do you think Lucas applied for among these?"


    "..."


    I tightly closed my mouth and looked up at the wall poster.


    I had a hunch why, but that same reason tasted sour on my tongue.


    ***


    Inn Ettis Honeybee, Dance Festival registration desk.


    Fortunately, the Dance Festival rewards were rtively modest.


    There were no rankings, just awards like Most Popr, Biggest Laugh, Cutest, and so on. This was apetition for fun, after all.


    [Most Popr - The right to dance all night with the partner of your choice]


    That was the top prize for Most Popr. Well, it couldve been worse...


    "This is also a traditional prize for the winners whoe down to the Crossroad Festival."


    Evangeline said, pointing to the Most Popr award.


    "If you win the Dance Festival, you get to dance with the partner of your choice. Something like that."


    "I see..."


    "Well then,"


    Evangeline quickly went forward and fetched four application forms.


    "Lets all participate!"


    "Huh?"


    "Whats huh? about it? You should participate too, senior."


    Evangeline frowned and spat out the words.


    "Isnt itmon sense to end the festival by all dancing together?"


    Its not a Bollywood movie; why would we end by all dancing together?


    Whats more, Im uncoordinated! Apart from the social dancing I learned from Serenade, I cant dance!


    I tried to escape, but somehow Damien and Junior had already grabbed me tightly on either side.


    In the end, I had to scream and forcibly sign the application form.


    "This years Dance Festival! Our Lord is participating!"


    The registration desk attendant cheerfully eximed, stamping my application form. The surrounding crowd erupted in cheers and whistles.


    I grabbed my head and screamed.


    "Theyre all going to watch andugh at my dancing! Why are you making me do this too?"


    "Why, you ask? Well..."


    Evangeline whispered with a devilish grin.


    "Its a festival, isnt it?"


    ...Thinking about it, she was absolutely right.


    Damn it!

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild had set up tents and shops all around the city center.


    With people buzzing around, curiosity got the best of me, and I went to check it out.


    "Wee! Care for a simple game?"


    "...Game?"


    "Yes! If you participate, well stamp your card. Get more stamps by visiting other Silver Winter stalls, and if you collect all the types of stamps..."


    Upon hearing the details, it seemed that each of the Silver Winter Guilds stalls had different gaming or experience zones. Complete ap around the stalls, collect stamps, and trade them in for a small prize. Whats more, it was all free!


    "We definitely have to do this!"


    The first stop was a dart-throwing stall.


    The four of us took turns throwing darts. Ipletely missed the mark due tock of skill, and Evangeline threw too hard, causing her score to be low.


    Junior expertly hit all the targets...and then there was Damien. He threw his darts so that each onended dead center.


    "Heh, heh!"


    With a weirdugh, Damien shrugged his shoulders. This smug, arrogant son of a...!


    "Its just a dartboard, but this is actually pretty fun!"


    The staff put amemorative hat on Damien for breaking the all-time record.


    Wearing a silly oversized hat, Damien grinned like a little kid.


    Evangeline clenched her teeth, seemingly envious of that hat.


    "Were going to visit the other stalls! No, well make a round at all of them! I may be weak at darts, but Ill take first ce in everything else!"


    "Can we use magic for the next games...? No, I will use it. I want some souvenirs too."


    "Easy there, guys. Please. Just take it easy!"


    And so, our ns for the afternoon were set. We would go around all the Silver Winter Merchant Guilds stalls and collect stamps.


    We visited other stalls, ying bowling, disc throwing, a card-matching game, and even solved quizzes.


    Really, it feels good to collect each stamp...!


    Every time a new stamp was added to my collection, a peculiar sense of aplishment filled me.


    Im not one to be hooked on achievement scores orpletion rates, but now I get it...a little!


    At each experience zone, lines had formed. People in line bought snacks from nearby stalls and chatted.


    No wonder theyd set up shops all over the ce.


    There were other parties enjoying themselves too.


    Shadow Squad wasughing while bowling.


    Kun was copsing while arm-wrestling, and the Penal Squad was roaring withughter.


    The Holy Grail Seekers were smiling faintly while ying a card-matching game...


    "..."


    I quietly watched them all, each enjoying the festivities in their own way.


    If this city had been a ce free from monster invasions,


    Could I have seen such a scene every day...?


    "Stamp collectionplete!"


    As dusk approached, we finally visited all the game and experience zones and sessfully collected all the stamps.


    We finished all the quests on the first day of the update, just like how Korean gamers usually do... Seeing this made me feel like my party members were somehow more familiar.


    Not in a good way, though.


    We should be enjoying this leisurely, you idiots!


    Anyway, now that weve collected all the stamps, lets head to the prize exchange booth. We each flipped a bread hat onto our heads and headed toward the exchange point.


    The prize exchange was taking ce at the central store of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, located downtown.


    "Your Highness!"


    Serenade was there.


    "Are you enjoying the festival?"


    I silently showed her the paper filled with stamped marks in response to her sorrowful smile.


    Serenade pped andughed brightly.


    "Youve collected them all! Congrattions! Let me exchange them for a prize!"


    "Uh, umm..."


    I felt like I was being treated like a child and it was a bit embarrassing... but honestly, I had fun, so whatever.


    The prizes were an assortment of things like stuffed dolls, toy swords, and other knick-knacks. But what mattered was the mood.


    Wondering what the others chose, I saw that Junior picked a toy magic wand, Evangeline picked a toy shield, and Damien chose a stuffed doll. You guys really stick to your characters, dont you?


    While I was hesitating over what to pick, Evangeline suddenly jumped in and chose a toy crown for me.


    Then, she firmly ced the crown over my bread hat. Seriously?


    "Oh, it suits you! Truly royal!"


    "I would have preferred that knight figure over there... Ah, forget it."


    I had be an odd-looking creature with both a bread hat and a crown. Seeing me like this, my party members burst intoughter. Well, as long as theyre happy...


    "Thanks for setting up this event booth, Serenade. It really adds to the festive atmosphere."


    While my party members swarmed over to a nearby snack booth, I spoke to Serenade.


    "But if you give all this away for free, will you make any profit?"


    "We definitely cant make a mary profit," Serenade said, smiling gently.


    "However, we can build a good image."


    "Image?"


    "This festival is an opportunity for the citizens of the city to enjoy running their own stalls. People bring out homemade liquor to sell, and share the snacks they baked at home," Serenade exined in a soft voice.


    "What would happen if the Merchant Guild from the Imperial Capital suddenly intervened and started doing business on arge scale?"


    "Ah..."


    "We might gain a short-term profit from trading, but wed also earn ill-will, not to mention ruining the spirit of the festival."


    Serenade slowly scanned the crowd of citizens filling the streets.


    "Even though Silver Winter is thergest Merchant Guild nationwide, we havent achieved anything in the southern region. We have to start from scratch here."


    "So, you start by nting a good image."


    "Exactly. If we contribute a bit to the sess of the festival, it will not only benefit the city of Crossroad in the long run but also aid your ns for a tourist city."


    Serenade softly smiled as she handed a doll to a child who had collected all the stamps.


    "So ultimately, this means our Merchant Guild will have more opportunities in this city."


    "..."


    "Making a quick profit is easy, but coexisting with themunity over the long term is difficult. However, thats what makes it valuable."


    I was nkly listening and then mumbled to myself.


    "Youre a good merchant, Serenade."


    "Hehe. You tter me. I just did what would eventually benefit us more."


    I spotted my party members returning with snacks. Serenade waved them over.


    "Go on, Your Highness, enjoy the festival. Youve worked hard on the frontlines. You deserve a day like this."


    "What about you? Arent youing?"


    "Oh, I really appreciate the offer, but I still have a lot to do. Due to the rush in preparing, there are many thingscking..."


    Serenade seemed momentarily tempted to join but ultimately declined.


    It seemed that even the Silver Winter Merchant Guild was short-staffed due to hastily organizing this event.


    "However, Your Highness, if you could, on thest day..."


    Hesitating mid-sentence and entangling her fingers, Serenade cleared her throat and waved her hand.


    "No, never mind! See youter, Your Highness!"


    "Alright. See youter, Serenade."


    As we shook hands, I added,


    "Thanks for helping with the festival."


    Serenade smiled brightly.


    "Just hearing that makes me happy."


    ***


    The sun hadpletely set.


    Though the night was dark, the city was brightly lit. Stalls and taverns were packed with people eating and drinking.


    Ashs main party of four disbanded after dinner.


    Ash and Damien, tired from a day of fun, returned to their lodgings. However, Evangeline and Junior had prior engagements and re-entered the city.


    They arrived at a cafeteria next to the central square. Already there, sipping wine, were familiar facesLilly and Saintess Margarita.


    "Sorry, sorry~ were a littlete!"


    "We were having dinner with our party, so it took longer than expected."


    Evangeline and Junior greeted them warmly as they joined the table. However, the atmosphere was not exactly cheery.


    Lilly was continually emptying her wine ss with a sullen face, and Saintess Margarita was smoking...


    "..."


    "..."


    Whats with this vibe?


    Evangeline and Junior quickly exchanged nces. Why were the senior mage and the saintess in such a grim mood on a festival day?


    Evangeline pped her hands and forced a smile.


    "Alright! Crossroad Women Heroes and Mercenaries Welfare Committee! Or, for short, CWHMW! Our second meeting! Lets start on a high note!"


    The name never got any less awkward, but the atmosphere needed reviving. Junior chimed in.


    "Exactly! Come on, CWHMW members! Lets have some sweets and chat! Drowning ourselves in hard liquor and chain-smoking will only hurt us, you know? Especially on such a good day!"


    Evangeline and Junior summoned the cafeteria owner to order food, desserts, and drinks.


    However, even as the table filled with new dishes, the somber expressions on Lilly and Saintess Margarita didnt lighten up.


    Sweat trickled down the faces of Evangeline and Junior. Whats wrong with these people?


    "Saintess, is something bothering you?" Unable to hold back any longer, Evangeline finally asked.


    "You both look particrly down today. If someone picked a fight with you, as the President of the CWHMW, I will set them straight!" Evangeline subtly emphasized the word President.


    Junior quietly thought to herself, Evangeline, you sure are ambitious, arent you?


    "...No, its nothing. Today was supposed to be my day off, but its been hectic."


    Snuffing out her cigarette, Saintess Margarita poured herself another ss of alcohol.


    "The scale of the festival this year is bigger, and its livelier, which has resulted in more injuries than in previous years..."


    "I see."


    "The emergency medical stations keep calling because theyre understaffed. I considered ignoring it and resting, but I felt uneasy. I went, and before I knew it, I had spent the entire day at the emergency medical station. The sun is setting, and I didnt even get to enjoy the festival."


    Taking a big gulp of her drink, Saintess Margarita sniffled.


    "So, the atmosphere is just gloomy because I couldnt rest even on the day of the festival. I shouldnt beining about this as a cleric... Im sorry."


    "Ah, dont worry about it."


    "We totally understand! No need to apologize!"


    Evangeline and Junior emphaticallyforted Saintess Margarita.


    As the sweet snacks and alcohol continued to flow, Margaritas face thankfully began to soften.


    The remaining problem now was...


    Gulp, gulp, gulp.


    "..."


    "..."


    Lilly, who had been chugging wine as if it were water.


    "Um, Lilly... Whats wrong?"


    "... "


    mming down the bottle she had been drinking from, Lilly growled, her face flushed from intoxication.


    "Its a festival, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Itsmon sense to spend the festival with your lover, right?"


    "Uh... Yeah?"


    "Do you know what that elf said?"


    That elf was obviously Godhand. Lilly heaved a sigh.


    "Mypanions are experiencing their first festival today. Can I spend today with them and start spending time with you, Lilly, from tomorrow? Thats what he said."


    "Ah..."


    "What could I say? His situation seemed tough too, and understandable. So, I said go ahead."


    Well, she had said go ahead. Everyone started sweating nervously.


    "Meanwhile, everyone else is having fun, and I had also nned to enjoy the day with my boyfriend. Instead, Ive been moping around all day... Im getting frustrated. It feels like hes taking care of his elfpanions more than hes looking out for me..."


    Lilly wiped her heated forehead with her hand.


    "It might be an oddparison, but it feels like Im dating a man who already has kids..."


    "Pfft!"


    The remaining three spat out their drinks simultaneously. Ignoring them, Lilly continued.


    "Hes also totally clueless... doesnt know how to set the mood... I must be a fool for flirting with an elf. Ugh."


    Thud!


    Lilly mmed the liquor bottle down on the table, grinding her teeth.


    "Do you realize how clueless he is? I havent even gotten a proper confession yet."


    "Huh?"


    "Really?"


    "Werent you guys dating?!"


    "Well, it just sort of naturally turned into a rtionship... Ah, I dont know. Maybe this is the elven way of dating."


    Lilly guzzled down the liquor. The darkness looming over the table deepened.


    "Hey! Even though were all a bit lost right now!"


    Just then, Evangeline shot up from her seat, raising her ss high.


    "I assure you, as the president here, that well all get what we want in the end!"


    "Oh, thats right! Greater happiness is definitelying!"


    Junior hastily agreed, rising from her seat as well. Following suit, Saintess Margarita and Lilly also blinked their eyes brightly, raising their sses and shouting in turn.


    "To finding love!"


    "To finding true love!"


    Junior and Evangeline joined in the shouts.


    "To, to finding health?! Wait, what am I looking for..."


    "Crossroad is mine!"


    Cheers!


    It was a toastcking context, typical of a tipsy gathering, but who cared about context at a ce like this anyway?


    The four of them emptied their bottles and sses cleanly, and then


    Thud!


    Lilly toppled forward.


    She had long since exceeded her normal alcohol limit. Her face flushed red, she hit the table face-first and passed out, letting out soft, wheezy breaths.


    It was just then that the remaining three were about to discuss how to get Lilly back to her quarters.


    "Ugh, ugh! Excuse me...!"


    Someone rushed into the entrance of the cafeteria.


    "Is Miss Lilly here by any chance? Ive been looking for her for a while now..."


    A tall elf with greenish-brown hair. It was Godhand.


    Upon locating the culprit, the other three members shouted simultaneously, pointing their fingers usingly.


    "Hey! Cant you do things properly?!"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    When Lilly suddenly regained her consciousness, she found herself being carried on Godhands back.


    Huh?


    For a moment, she thought she was dreaming due to her drunken state, but that wasnt the case.


    Leaning against Godhands broad back, she was being carefully carried through the city.


    What! What is this? Whats going on?


    Lilly was about to exim in surprise when,


    "Lilly, are you awake?"


    Godhand turned to ask. Acting quickly, she closed her eyes and pretended to still be in a drunken sleep.


    "Mmm, hup, Godhand you fool..."


    She mumbled, subtly mixing in her true feelings.


    "..."


    Noticing Lillys condition, Godhand adjusted the way he carried her and continued walking slowly forward.


    "Im sorry, Lilly."


    An apology escaped Godhands lips.


    Lilly almost snorted. Ah, so he knows he should be sorry?


    "Um... it might be awkward to say this, but Im new to dating... Im quite inexperienced. After my kingdom was destroyed, I was too busy surviving to even think about love."


    "..."


    "My squad members are like younger siblings who only follow me, so Ill have to continue looking after them. I might make things hard for you, Lilly."


    Lillys arms, which were wrapped around Godhands neck, tightened.


    Should I choke him? No, hold back, my inner pyromancer... Lilly managed to suppress her urge and exhaled.


    "But, um, my feelings for you, Lilly, are genuine. So, I really am..."


    "..."


    Lillys ears perked up.


    Really? Really what?


    "Phew... this isnt it."


    Godhand let out a long sigh.


    "I thought I was good with words, but why am I so tongue-tied when ites to love?"


    "..."


    "Im d youre asleep, Lilly. If you were awake, Id be too embarrassed to even... practice like this."


    I am awake, you idiot! I am awake!


    Lillys lips trembled but remained closed. Fine, lets assume Im asleep! Then spill more of your heart! Shout it out!


    "..."


    But Godhand, after ncing back at the pretending-to-be-asleep Lilly, simply closed his mouth and continued walking.


    Lillys lodgings were inside an alchemy workshop. The Alchemists Guild had arranged this for her because of her mobility issues.


    Godhand walked right into her living quarters without hesitation.


    Oblivious to Lillys pounding heart, he gentlyid her on the bed and covered her with a nket.


    Then, sitting next to the bed, he quietly looked down at the pretending-to-be-asleep Lilly.


    "..."


    His face gradually drew closer.


    Though her eyes were tightly shut, the hyper-aware Lilly felt his breath nearing her.


    What, what? Is he, is he going to kiss me? Is he going to? Whaaat?!


    Just as Lilly was inwardly excited and waiting,


    "...Somethings stuck here."


    Godhand reached out and casually removed something (probably a piece of snack from earlier) stuck in her hair, then stood up.


    "Sleep well, Lilly. See you tomorrow."


    Leaving the room with a warm smile, he made his way out of Lillys room.


    "Hey!"


    Finally, Lilly exploded.


    Jumping up from her bed, she stretched out her arms and choked him from behind. Gasping for air, he turned around in shock.


    "Li-Lilly? When did you wake up..."


    "You are so clueless! Ugh!"


    "Gah! Lilly, I cant breathe..."


    "You dont deserve oxygen, you love idiot!"


    Crash! Bang!


    From Lillys room, the sounds of something rolling violently, his screams, and the grand explosion of a fire spell leaked out.


    "..."


    "..."


    Sitting next to Lillys room and sipping on their drinks, the master and deputy master of the Alchemist Guild calmly poured more alcohol into their sses.


    "Ah, the spirit of the festival."


    "It is a festival, after all."


    Boom! Ssh!


    My pitiful cry eventually faded away.


    And so, the first night of the Fall Festival passed like this.


    ***


    The next day. In the barracks.


    I arrived here in the morning to watch the martial arts tournament.


    "Hmm... is it just me..."


    Sweat trickled down my face as I looked at the bustling crowd.


    "There seem to be a lot of people..."


    There appeared to be more people than what I had seen yesterday in downtown Crossroad. Whats going on?


    Damien, who had been trailing behind me, let out a yawn before answering.


    "Didnt you know, Your Highness? It seems that the Silver Winter Merchant Guild promoted the Crossroad Festival in nearby cities."


    "What? Really?"


    "Yes. The martial arts tournament starts today, so it looks like people from nearby cities have begun to arrive to spectate."


    Ah, so that exins the sudden influx of tourists.


    Internally, I sighed at Serenades incredible efficiency. When did they even manage to do the promotion?


    The martial arts tournament was being held in an arena within the barracks. A crowd of early spectators had already gathered around the arena like a cloud.


    My seat was prepared in the best viewing area. Long live the power of a Lord.


    I made space for Damien to sit beside me and looked around.


    "Where are the rest of our party?"


    "Junior drank too much yesterday and is resting. Evangeline is participating in the tournament, so shes gone to prepare..."


    While we were chatting, a soldier approached us and handed over a sheet of paper. It was the same soldier I had seen at the tournament registration desk yesterday.


    "Lord, here is the list of todays tournament participants."


    "Ah, thanks."


    A quick nce revealed many familiar names. A significant number of my heroic characters had entered thepetition.


    "Are they all that enticed by the tournament prizes?"


    As I muttered, the mercenaries around me nodded in unison.


    "A limitless market pass for 5th to 8th ce? Cant resist that!"


    "Gift vouchers from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild for 3rd and 4th ce? Its as good as cash!"


    "A full set of custom equipment for 2nd ce?! If you can resist that, youre no mercenary!"


    "Hmm... but why are you all conveniently skipping over the 1st ce prize?"


    These guys were only talking about the other prizes. What about the chance to be my knight if you win?


    But when the topic of who woulde in first ce came up, the mercenaries collectively let out a loud "Woooo!" to express their disapproval.


    "We dont need any honorable first-ce awards!"


    "What we want is tangible material rewards!"


    "Maybe the finals will be a battle of who forfeits first?"


    "Arrgh! These guys!"


    I gritted my teeth at the mercenaries blunt honesty. You bastards! Ive memorized your faces! Youll pay for thister!


    Just as the chatter continued, the opening match began. Lets see who thepetitor for the opening match was...


    Lucas?


    Lucas appeared, standing on one side of the arena. Of all people, why did it have to be you for the opening match?


    "...Ah."


    Lucas looked ufortable when our eyes met, then quietly lowered his head. I scratched my chin, emitting a sound of awkwardness.


    Lucass opponent was one of the N-ranked heroes belonging to our front-line sub-party.


    He clenched his fists nervously in front of his chest.


    In this unarmedbat tournament, no weapons were allowed. Not only wooden weapons but also magic and skills were entirely sealed by special magic circles.


    Purely physical.


    Fist against fist was the rule of the duel.


    Surrender, ring-out, or two downs would end the game instantly.


    Though the event was more for entertainment, priests were standing by just next to the arena for emergencies.


    "Contestants, get ready!"


    Aider, who had appeared as a referee, called out in a resounding voice. So this is where the director has been hanging out during the festival.


    Lucas and his opponent stood at opposite ends of the arena, bowed slightly in a show of courtesy, and Aiders hand swung down as he yelled.


    "Begin!"


    Whoosh!


    Lucas dashed forward, his feet pounding the ground.


    Vrooom!


    With immense momentum, Lucas lunged his fist forward. The opposing mercenary rolled on the ground in a panic to narrowly dodge it.


    Wham!


    A gust followed Lucass missed punch.


    It was no joke; a gust of wind had actually rushed out along the trajectory of the punch. It was powerful enough to dishevel the spectators hair.


    I dropped my jaw in awe. Man, if you get hit by that, youd be in the hospital for weeks!


    "I, I surrender! I give up!"


    The color drained from the face of the opposing mercenary as he immediately raised both hands above his head to forfeit.


    Lucas silently lowered his fist and rxed hisbat stance.


    "The winner! Sir Lucas!"


    Aider grabbed one of Lucass arms and raised it high.


    Ooooo!


    p, p, p, p...!


    The audience broke into apuse in unison.


    Though the match ended in a sh, the impact of that punch had so impressed the audience that they seemed content.


    "..."


    Lucas gave me a slight bow before heading down from the arena.


    I nodded my head, arms crossed. I hope you win since youve participated, Lucas.


    The tournament progressed quickly. The next match was already being prepared. The next contestant was also a familiar face.


    In fact, he might be the most advantaged in this unarmed tournament due to his ss as a martial artist.


    It was Bandit King Kun.


    "Kun!"


    I yelled in disbelief as I saw the huge, red-haired man limbering up and stepping into the arena.


    "Why are you participating?"


    "Dont you know? Silver Winters Merchant Guild coupons are as good as cash."


    Kun loosened his clenched fists, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Gonna save up money and reim my homnd! Haha! Third and fourth ce are all mine!"


    Why not aim for first ce, man? Go for the gold!


    And the opponent that stepped up to face Kun was... huh?


    A tiny figure draped in a robea girl.


    Who is she?


    Confused, I broke into a cold sweat looking at her small stature. She seemed even smaller than Evangeline. Who is this?


    Anyone could participate in the martial arts tournament as long as they proved they had a basic level ofbat skill. So, this girl must have met at least the minimum criteria.


    However, in front of the towering, muscle-bound Kun, who stood over 2 meters tall, the tiny and frail girl looked like she didnt stand a chance.


    "Hey, kid. How about you forfeit? I dont like hitting children."


    "..."


    Despite Kuns warning, the girl remained silent. Kun sighed, taking on a martial arts stance.


    "Well, no choice then. Ill go easy on you, but dont cry if it hurts...!"


    The match began.


    Whoosh!


    With a fearsome momentum, Kun charged toward the girl. He seemed intent on ending the match in a single strike.


    Unmoving in the face of this, the girl slowly extended her hand and brought her fingers together. Then


    Snap!


    She flicked her fingers against Kuns charging forehead.


    And then


    "What the?!"


    Kun was sent flying in the opposite direction. What just happened?


    Kuns enormous body floated in midair for a moment before crashing down and rolling grotesquely across the ground.


    When the tumbling giant finally stopped, the foam at his mouth revealed that he had passed out.


    A one-hit knockout?


    My mouth dropped open in astonishment.


    Even ounting for the fact that Kun was in fragile human mode, could a mere flick from such a small girl send him flying like this?


    Moreover, the use of magic power was restricted in the current arena. Was she able to incapacitate Kun with just a finger flick?


    Whooosh


    At this unexpected turn of events, the entire audience froze.


    The shockwave from her flick lifted the hood from her head.


    Beneath the hood, her jet-ck hair flowed down like ebony, crowned with a silver tiara. Below that, her pumpkin-colored eyes emitted a mischievous glow.


    Eyes with vertically slit pupils, like a reptiles.


    Dragon Eyes.


    "Heh."


    Exposing her sharp, shark-like teeth, a yful smile crept across the girls lips.


    "Arent foreign festivals quite enjoyable?"

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    "Arent foreign festivals quite enjoyable?"


    The girl who had sent Kun flying with a flick of her finger eximed defiantly.


    Only then did I recognize her.


    ck hair. Golden eyes. A silver crown. A petite stature that didnt look a day over ten, and an archaic way of speaking.


    That appearance. That physique. And those actions.


    I couldnt help but recognize her.


    Unconsciously, I murmured her alias.


    "Dragon Lady...!"


    Duchess of Bringar.


    She had finally arrived at the Crossroad.


    ***


    Grand Duchess of Bringar. Dragon-Blooded Duchess.


    The Evening Dragon Queen, Dragon Lady...


    A half-human, half-dragon carrying numerous nicknames.


    The ruler of Bringar Duchy, a fugitive who had retreated from the war against the Imperial Army, and a daring woman who, despite receiving help from me, had dered war.


    Her name, inherited directly from the Ancestral Dragon, wasDusk Bringar.


    At present, she had arranged a separate space to speak privately with me.


    "I left my knights behind and came here first for reconnaissance."


    Barracks. Meeting room.


    Sitting across from me, Dusk Bringar revealed her sharp teeth in a radiant smile.


    "Though this frontier at the worlds end is a rural backwater, the liveliness of the festival is not bad. I rather like it."


    "..."


    "So, youre the audacious brat who invited me here, arent you?"


    She might look no older than ten, but in reality, she was a cunning monster who had lived for more than 120 years. I made sure not to let my guard down and returned her smile.


    "Ash. My name is Ash Born Hater Everck. Its a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness."


    "Hmm~?"


    Upon watching me, a satisfied smile spread across Dusk Bringars face.


    "Indeed, you have a strong backbone. Youre able to maintain yourposure even in the face of my aura."


    Just like how the leaders of the Nightmare Legion exude malevolent energy, this half-human, half-dragon also seemed to emanate a sort of life force.


    But I had a passive skill to neutralize that.


    "I never imagined meeting you like this," I said, pouring cold tea into the cup before her.


    "I thought I would meet you at the city walls, considering you dered war."


    "I intended to do so. But werent you the one who left the gates wide open? Thanks to that, Ive been enjoying the festival since yesterday."


    Dusk Bringarughed melodiously.


    "Enjoying a festival, you say! Theres a fearsome evil dragon vying for control of this city, right at my doorstep."


    "An evil dragon is still a dragon, yes."


    Heh.


    One corner of my mouth twisted into a sly grin.


    "But a dragon with its teeth pulled."


    "...Hoh."


    When I mocked her for having lost all her foundation, a momentary sh of intense anger swept across Dusk Bringars youthful face.


    "You are arrogant, just like your father."


    "One could say you resemble your distant rtive too, Your Highness."


    That was code for her being arrogant too.


    Neither of us backed down, and the Dragon Lady also twisted her lips into a smile.


    It was a malevolent smile that didnt suit the young girls face, but there was a strange sense of pleasure to it.


    With that, I leaned closer to her face and growled.


    The country was aze, the army decimated, and all that was left were a handful of personal knights. Still, they held their heads high, refusing help and even sending us a deration of war.


    "..."


    "If the Imperial Capital Academy ever opens a department of arrogance, you must be appointed as the chair professor, Your Highness."


    "Your tongue is smooth, Third Prince. Smooth enough to make me want to rip it out."


    "Isnt it Your Highness who showed her teeth despite my polite invitation?"


    I had abandoned formalities by now.


    "I opened up a path for you, only for you to start a war overmand? Challenging me when you dont even have the chips to gamble with? Isnt it you whos ignorant of the world, Dusk Bringar?"


    We had already agreed to draw swords against each other. No need for pleasantries.


    I nned tomandeer this Dragon Lady and her knights. Theres no reason to lose in a skirmish.


    Despite my brusque words, the smile on Dusk Bringars face grew even deeper.


    Her gaze felt like she was observing a pet cat acting cute, and it was a bit unsettling.


    "So, Ash. Do you not have the confidence? Will you not respond to my formal challenge?"


    "I have plenty of confidence. Bring your precious knights and lets have the 5-on-5 duel you suggested."


    Thud!


    I mmed my hands onto the table and spoke sharply.


    "I ept your all-in gamble. The winner takespletemand of the opponents forces. Do you agree?"


    "I not only agree but assure you, young Prince, that I will win. Your Southern Front will serve as a stepping stone for the revival of my Bringar Duchy."


    "Adorable dream you have there, Dragon King. We will win. You and your knights will help us clear out the monsters on this front."


    Dusk Bringar and I locked eyes for a moment.


    Her pumpkin-colored dragon eyes had an unnerving aura, but I stared back without flinching.


    My passive skill is totally OP!


    "Fine. We shall settle our battle soon."


    Dusk Bringar rxed her intense gaze.


    "For now, Ill enjoy the remaining festival. Surely youre not cold-hearted enough to kick out a guest participating in the festival, Third Prince?"


    "Of course not. The festival at Crossroad is open to everyone."


    This is a monster front.


    As long as youre not a monster, anyone is wee.


    "Open to everyone, huh... Mmm."


    Dusk Bringar downed the tea I had offered with a meaningful smile.


    "You seem strong yet have your soft spots. Its youthful and naive, and thats quite charming."


    I scowled. Charming? Me?


    "Then, I will continue to participate in the martial arts tournament."


    Dusk Bringar stood up from her chair and grinned.


    "It wont be too bad as a preliminary skirmish to gauge your forces before our war. Ah, of course."


    Snap, snap.


    Dusk Bringar flicked her petite fingers open and closed.


    "I wonder if theres a warrior on this front line who could withstand even a single flick of that overgrown lizards finger."


    I shouted in frustration.


    "Hey! My team is super strong, okay?! Youd be like a walk in the park!"


    "Hm? They seemed to go down in one hit..."


    "No, thats just because that one is a weakling! The others are really strong!"


    I trembled, recalling Kun, who had a Stamina stat of 5. Kuaaaan! Show some authority as the sub-party leader!


    "Heh, I hope thats not just talk, Southern Front Commander."


    Dusk Bringar flipped back the hood of her robe.


    Magically treated or not, her silver crown, dark hair, and golden eyes all vanished into the shadow of her hood.


    "If your warriors fall to just a flick or two of my finger, the wars toe will be rather dull, wont they?"


    With a sweep of her robe, Dusk Bringar exited the military conference room.


    Staring at her retreating back, I yelled out.


    "Hey! Call back all my party members participating in the tournament right now!"


    Who cares about prizes, festivals, or tourism ns now?


    This tournament had be a battle of pride between that dragondy and us.


    I had to break her arrogant snout.


    I smirked, recalling Dusk Bringars in-game specs and skill set.


    I will conquer you, you wicked dragon granny...!


    ***


    However.


    I had overlooked one thing.


    This tournament was purely a hand-to-hand contest, with all magic and skills sealed off.


    It seemed fair at a nce, as Dusk Bringar also couldnt use her powers, but


    Damn it!


    In a purely physical contest, there was no human who could outss her semi-dragon physique.


    If we were fighting with weapons, magic, and skills, there might be a way, but in a raw physical battle, there was no solution!


    In the quarter-finals, watching Verdandi scream as she was knocked out of the ring by Dusk Bringars flick, I buried my face in my hands. Oh, Dragon God!


    "IIm sorry, Ash... I dodged as best as I could..."


    Verdandi apologized to me, scratching the back of her head.


    As an SSR-grade assassin, Verdandi had skillfully dodged Dusk Bringars flicks until one brushed her shoulder.


    That single touch had sent her flying out of the ring.


    Whats wrong with this games racial bnce? Dragons are OP, arent they? Wheres the patch, devs?!


    Swallowing my curses, I patted Verdandi gently on the shoulder.


    "Its alright, you did your best. Verdandi. Youve done better than anyone else so far..."


    "Im really sorry, Ash..."


    Muttering gloomily, Verdandi suddenly brightened up.


    "Well then, Im off! I have to use my free market pass!"


    And just like that, she took off toward the city with the Holy Grail Seekers who had been waiting for her.


    Hey! You didnt lose on purpose just to get free snacks, did you?! Huh?!


    Dusk Bringars semi-final opponent was Evangeline. Warming up for the battle, Evangeline grumbled.


    "Ah~ I wanted to get an unlimited stall voucher after forfeiting in thest match, you know."


    "Ill buy that for you instead! No, not just the stall, Ill buy you anything else you want! Just please help me deal with that woman!"


    "Huh?! Really?! You promise to buy everything!"


    I nodded my head fervently.


    If I could just win the battle of pride against Dusk Bringar, what was a mere stall? I felt like I could even give away an entire castle if I wanted to.


    And so began the semi-finals.


    Two diminutive girls stood side by side in the arena, ring at each other. Aider, the referee, swiftly lowered his hand.


    "Begin!"


    Whoosh!


    As soon as it started, Dusk Bringar lunged forward and flicked her finger, while Evangeline, her emerald eyes glowing, nimbly tried to dodge


    Slip.


    "Ah."


    ...and suddenly lost her footing.


    "Darn it!"


    I tore at my hair. Evangelines Error-Prone trait had activated! When the heck will that thing go away?


    Bang-!


    "Waahhh!"


    Struck by the flick, Evangeline let out a terrifying scream and flew through the air.


    I thought she was definitely going to be knocked out, but,


    Whoosh!


    Evangeline twisted her body in mid-air, correcting her posture, andnded precariously on the edge of the arena.


    "Im okay! I dodged it!"


    Evangeline smiled brightly at me. I waved back, annoyed.


    "Why are you looking at me, you idiot! Look at your opponent!"


    "Oops!"


    By the time the foolish Evangeline turned her head, Dusk Bringar had already closed the distance between them.


    From beneath her robes hood, a mouth full of pointed teeth stretched into a wicked smile.


    Bang-!


    Another finger flick was unleashed.


    "Im sorryyyyy! But Ill still take the Silver Winter Merchant Guild voucher!"


    Evangeline left just those words before flying off into the distance...


    I sped my face with both hands. Ugh! Not a single reliable party member in this world!


    "So easy, so simple. Are there no heroes on the Southern Front? At this rate, I wouldnt even need to issue a deration of war!"


    Dusk Bringar mockingly performed a little dance in the arena.


    Damn it! I really want to hit her! Smash her to bits! But theres nothing I can do!


    "Is there... is there no one? Is there no hero who will take down the enemy general...!"


    Muttering as if I were Cao Cao from the Three Kingdoms, calling for someone to behead Hua Xiong,


    "My Lord."


    A voice, somewhat awkward but filled with resolute determination, came from beside me.


    "I will stop that woman."


    I turned and couldnt believe my eyes.


    An SSR-grade hero, the protagonist of the game, myst insurance and bastion.


    The final opponent for Dusk Bringar in this martial arts tournament.


    "Lucas...!"


    My knight stood beside me.


    Lucas nodded at me, his face full of determination.


    "The first ce in the martial arts tournament will be mine, after all."

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Barracks. Conference Room.


    Before the final match, I was giving Lucas some specialized training on attributes.


    "You get it, Lucas? Our opponent is a half-human, half-dragon with extremely high output."


    As I drew a dragon on the chalkboard, Lucas nodded intently.


    Beside us, Evangeline smirked.


    "Is that supposed to be a worm?"


    "Someone who already got double-hit should keep quiet!"


    At my retort, Evangelines lips pursed into a pout. Ignoring her, I continued the briefing.


    Dusk Bringar, our opponent in the finals, might look human, but herposition was half-dragon.


    Her existential stature was different; her souls capacity was different. Beings like these have insanely high peak outputs, but in exchange


    "Their fuel efficiency is garbage."


    I drew a depleted battery icon on the chalkboard, but both Lucas and Evangeline looked puzzled.


    Ah, right. They dont have batteries in this world.


    Anyway, Dusk Bringar had a terrible fuel efficiencybe it mana, energy, or even calories.


    Her MP pool was enormous, but she consumed a ton of mana with each skill use and her recovery was slow.


    A prime example of high output, low efficiency.


    Thats Dragonkind for you.


    There was a reason why Dusk Bringar had been sparingly flicking her fingers inbat until now.


    The bigger the action, the greater the power exerted, the higher her own consumption.


    "The longer you stall, the better your chances."


    In the end, the conclusion was simple. I looked Lucas in the eye and nodded.


    "Endure, endure, and endure. Wait until she exhausts herself. Your opportunity wille then."


    "I will aplish this, my Lord."


    Lucas nodded, his fist clenched tightly.


    "I will secure the victory and bring the glory of winning the martial arts tournament to you, my Lord!"


    "Youre the only one who can, kid."


    You are literally the only one aiming for first ce under mymand!


    Just then, a cheer erupted from outside. It looked like it was time for the finals. I gave Lucas a light pat on the back.


    "Go and take her down!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Lucas dashed out of the room.


    Munching on some snacks, Evangeline hummed as she watched his retreating figure.


    "Do you think Lucas will be alright? He seems really stressed out."


    "Why do you look so stress-free?"


    "Oh,e on, I did my best too, you know?"


    Evangeline, who was shooting me a sly nce, mumbled as she looked at the spot where Lucas had left.


    "Im just worried because Lucas seems like hed stake his life on this."


    "..."


    This martial arts tournament was a battle of pride between Dusk Bringar and our Monster Front.


    However, it was merely a sh of egos.


    If things got too violent, I would naturally intervene. I hoped it wouldnte to that, though.


    ***


    Due to the tournament running all day, the final match was heldte in the evening.


    Before we knew it, the sunset was casting long shadows over the arena. Two figures stepped onto the battleground illuminated in a reddish glow.


    Dusk Bringar, who smirked malevolently from under the hood of her robe.


    And her opponent, thest hope of Monster Front, Lucas.


    "..."


    "..."


    For a moment, the young girl and the knight red at each other.


    Hidden beneath the shadow of Dusk Bringars hood, her pumpkin-colored eyes sparkled like those of a wild animal.


    Dragon of the Evening Glow.


    The girl bathed in the crimson sunlight was the epitome of the title.


    Lucas assumed a slow battle stance before her, clenching both fists and gradually raising his guard.


    If only I could use a wooden sword, this would be so much easier.


    Lucas thought.


    But if he did, there was a real chance of seeing blood. Dusk Bringar wasnt using any special abilities either; it was like they were both operating under the same self-imposed limitations.


    Just like the lord advised, Ill bide my time and go slow.


    Lucas clenched his jaw and slowly gathered his fighting spirit.


    The arena was filled with a tense atmosphere that was almost suffocating. From the stands, the sound of people swallowing their dry saliva followed one after another.


    Standing calmly in the center, Aider grinned and sharply dropped his hand.


    "Begin!"


    Thud!


    Without a moments dy, both fighters dashed off the ground.


    Dusk Bringar made the first move. Her tiny fingers gathered strength and flicked forward.


    If Lucas allowed it, he could easily be knocked out of the ring by the sheer force of her attack. But Lucas did not dodge.


    Wham!


    Instead, he reached out, grabbing Dusk Bringars wrist, and forcibly redirected the attack.


    Swoosh!


    The powerful flick of her fingers hit nothing but empty air.


    "Huh?"


    While her wrist was being held, Dusk Bringar sounded genuinely curious.


    "Youre a pretty fearless kid."


    "Fearless is the only option."


    Holding Dusk Bringars arm with his left hand, Lucas gathered strength in his right fist and growled.


    "Thats the only way to be a dragon yer...!"


    Bang!


    Lucass fist exploded.


    He intended to take his time and measure her, but when the opponent so openly disyed an opening, there was no reason not to strike.


    His fist connected squarely with Dusk Bringars empty cheek.


    However.


    "...!"


    She didnt even flinch.


    Despite being hit squarely by Lucass massive fist, Dusk Bringars small face didnt move an inch.


    Instead, her tiny lips parted, revealing a wicked smile.


    "Why so hesitant, knight? The evil dragon is right here. y it and im your glory. If you cant do that..."


    She easily shook off Lucass grip on her arm and flicked her fingers forward once again.


    "Youre just prey!"


    "Guh...?!"


    Lucas barely dodged her finger flick and once morended a hook in Dusk Bringars open nk.


    But she remained unfazed.


    Thud! Bang! Thud! Bang!


    Standing close to each other, the dragon and the knight exchanged blows.


    Lucas avoided all of Dusk Bringars finger flicks and diligentlynded his counterattacks.


    But Dusk Bringar was not affected. Instead, the smile on her face grew darker.


    "You really are tenacious, knight! Its like youve walked into a battlefield rather than a fighting tournament!"


    "..."


    "How about we enjoy this a little more? Were not on a battlefield, were in the midst of a festival. Lets y and smile!"


    "Shut up."


    After exchanging over a dozen blows without a moments rest.


    Struggling to catch his breath, Lucas spoke roughly to Dusk Bringar, who stood before him with an air of indifference.


    "I have to... prove my worth."


    "Hmm?"


    "I have to prove in this tournament that I am a unique entity on this frontline... that I am needed by my lord."


    Lucass azure eyes ignited with a fearsome murderous intent.


    "Dont get in my way, just fall, you wicked dragon...!"


    "...Ah, I see."


    Dusk Bringar, who had been quietly observing Lucas, burst into a heartyugh.


    "You were abandoned once before, werent you?"


    "...!"


    "So youre desperately trying to avoid your masters disdain?"


    Lucass shoulders tensed up.


    Dusk Bringar burst into loudughter, clutching his stomach.


    "Ahaha! How adorable, so adorable! Knights are all so simr! Youre like my knights, only ever focused on their masters, like loyal dogs!"


    After a full round ofughter, and wiping tears from his eyes, Dusk Bringar let out a clear, mockingugh.


    "...Thats why I prefer cats."


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, Dusk Bringars small fist struck Lucass guard like lightning.


    Despite effectively guarding, Lucas couldnt mitigate the damage.


    Coughing up blood, Lucas was flung across the arena floor and mmed into the edge of the ring.


    "A pet needs to have a bit of a sharp bite to be worth raising, dont you think?"


    Brushing off his fist lightly, Dusk Bringar shrugged his shoulders and turned away.


    "After all, if you could y that kind of hard-to-get, you wouldnt be a mere dog."


    Confident the match was over, Dusk Bringar began to walk slowly out of the arena when,


    "...?"


    She sensed something amiss and looked back.


    "Huff, huff, huff...!"


    Lucas was slowly getting up.


    Blue eyes red like fire between disheveled golden locks. Steam burst out from behind his back.


    A flicker of interest crossed Dusk Bringars eyes.


    "The power of the beast...? With a face as pretty as a saints, youre harboring a beast inside you."


    "... "


    But Lucas reigned in the beastly power himself.


    The steam puffing out from his back dissipated, and his once fiery eyes turned cold.


    He neatly brushed back his tousled hair.


    Standing once again in the arena was the impable knight Lucas. Dusk Bringars elegant eyebrows furrowed.


    "Why not unleash the beasts power?"


    "My lord told me not to."


    Lucas spoke in a measured tone.


    "As you said, wicked dragon, I was abandoned once, a long time ago."


    "Heh, a dog with many scars, huh?"


    "So I dont want to be abandoned ever again."


    Lucas slowly raised his guard again and spat out,


    "Therefore, I will no longer use the beasts power. Ill defeat you with just my two fists and earn my lords recognition."


    "... "


    Dusk Bringar slowly scanned Lucas from head to toe before smirking, curling the corners of his mouth upward.


    "How about joining me, knight? Ill let you wield the power of the beast as much as you like. Ill even give you the ability to control it."


    Lucass eyes narrowed. Dusk Bringar continued.


    "Youre unable to properly wield the power of the beast because youck control."


    Using the power of the beast was not unique to the beastmen, but they were far less concerned about the risks involved in the transformation. The blood of beasts flowed in their veins, serving both as a benchmark and as a brake that prevented them from going too far in their transformation.


    Even if they exceeded that limit, they would eventually return to their baseline state.


    However, those who dabbled in this transformation using human bodiescked such benchmarks or brakes.


    Ultimately, they risked being consumed by the rampaging power of the beast.


    This wasnt just true for the transformation; it applied to all powers that had a temperament gauge.


    If you dabble without a controlling factor, youll inevitably spiral into destruction.


    "You seem talented. Im willing to share a little of my Dragon Blood with you."


    Dragon Blood.


    It was the legacy passed down through generations of Dusk Bringar, and a gift she bestowed upon her knightsfactors of the dragon.


    "The power of the beast is nice, but the power of the dragon is on another level. You wont regret it."


    "..."


    "You could be several times stronger. What do you say?"


    Lucas had heard the rumors.


    The berserkers of the West.


    Knights of Bringar Duchy who wielded the power of dragons through Dragon Blood. They were killing machines, capable of taking on a hundred enemies at once.


    "What have you been hearing so far?"


    However, Lucas coldly sneered.


    "I aim to be stronger to gain recognition from my lord. What meaning is there in growing stronger under your banner? I refuse."


    "Hmm... thats a shame."


    "I am my lords escort. So,"


    Lucas spat out, his eyes fierce.


    "The prize for winning the tournament, a chance to be my lords knight, is mine."


    "Eh?"


    "You think youre getting it, you evil dragon...!"


    Dusk Bringar, who had been momentarily stunned, hurriedly stuttered.


    "Wait, hold on, what did you say the first prize is?"


    "...? The first prize is bing a knight under my lord. Thats the prize."


    "What? Wait, wait a minute!"


    Sweat trickled down Dusk Bringars slender chin.


    "Then I shouldnt win, should I?!"


    "...?"


    "I mean, I am Dusk Bringar! A Duchess! I would never willingly go to the southern frontlines!"


    "..."


    "I just joined the tournament because it looked fun; I didnt even check the prize list! What kind of first prize is that?!"


    Caught off guard and flustered, Dusk Bringar was full of openings.


    "Then lose graciously, Duchess...!"


    With fierce eyes shing, Lucas rushed forward andunched a fist toward the flustered Dusk Bringar.


    "The victory is mine-!"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    To cut to the chase, Lucas had fallen.


    Though he managed to prolong the battle through various strategies, he was ultimately overwhelmed by the three consecutive jabs from Dusk Bringars finger. Lucas lost consciousness and was knocked down. I covered my face with both hands, sighing in regret. Ah, what a bummer...


    Hoping to win a purely physical battle against a half-dragon, half-human was an unrealistic wish from the start.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Standing in front of the unconscious Lucas, Dusk Bringar was panting heavily, only to suddenly snap back to reality.


    "I...I won, didnt I?"


    Dusk Bringar shouted towards the fallen Lucas while waving her fist.


    "You were too relentless! I didnt even mean to win!"


    ...What? Was this some kind of new trick?


    As absurd as it was, awards must be given based on merit. I waved my hand to the side.


    "Its gettingte; lets wrap this up. Proceed with the award ceremony!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The unconscious Lucas was taken away for healing by the priests, and the mumbling Dusk Bringar was quickly escorted off the stage by me.


    A podium for the awards was quickly arranged in the arena.


    The presentation of awards for the third to eighth ce was handled by Serenade, as she was the sponsor of the event.


    "Hello everyone, I am Serenade from the Silver Winters Merchant Guild."


    The moment Serenade, standing on the podium, shed a charming smile and greeted the audience, cheers and apuse erupted from the stands.


    "Silver Winter! Silver Winter!"


    "Serenade! Serenade!"


    "Oh my god! Take me!"


    "Buy me too! Ill give it to you for free!"


    ...Shes really popr. Isnt she getting more cheers than me?


    Feeling both proud that Serenade had organized the festival well and a bit jealous at her poprity, I watched the award ceremony unfold with mixed emotions. Hmm.


    Though the prizes for third to eighth ces had already been distributed, Serenade had taken the extra step to prepare ques for each contestant.


    "Awards maye and go, but these ques will remain assting memories."


    Smiling at the sight of Evangeline cheerfully receiving her que, Serenade whispered softly in my ear.


    "I also made sure to engrave our guilds name on the ques. Hehe."


    "Ah, indeed..."


    Beneficial for both the winner and the sponsora win-win.


    While engaging in this small talk, it was time to present the finalists with their ques. As the lord, that duty fell on me.


    As I stepped onto the podium and Serenade stepped down, a disappointed sigh arose from the audience. Come on, people! Cheer and p for me too!


    First, the second-ce prize. With Lucas unconscious, Evangeline epted the award on his behalf. Holding both the second and third-ce ques in her hands, she burst intoughter.


    "I have awards in both hands! Im the true winner of this festival!"


    "Step down, step down."


    Evangelines antics amused the citizens, and I promptly ushered her off the stage.


    And finally, the much-awaited champion.


    I cleared my throat, looked down at Dusk Bringar who was fidgeting before me, and announced,


    "The honorable winner of this years martial arts tournament is none other than this brave soul, Dusk!"


    "..."


    "The winner will be bestowed with the title of Honorary Knight of the Dueling Tournament, and will have the honor of serving as a knight under me, Ash Born Hater Everck."


    As I unsheathed the ceremonial sword for the knighting, Dusk Bringar recoiled in disgust.


    "No, no! I wont ept it! I dont want to be your knight! No!"


    "Would you prefer to lose then?"


    Thats what I want too. Want to overturn the result?


    Upon hearing this, Dusk Bringar clutched his head in agony.


    "Th-thats even worse! Losing is worse than dying!"


    "Then you have to ept it. Come on, kneel."


    "Agh!"


    In the end, Dusk Bringar begrudgingly knelt in front of me, enduring the ceremonial sword touching both of his shoulders and then lifting above his head.


    "...With this, Dusk has be an Honorary Knight of Crossroad. Do you swear to devote the rest of your life to the peace and well-being of the city?"


    "Ah, ah..."


    "Hey, the ceremony doesnt end without the oath, Dragon. Its just a formal knighting, lets get it over with."


    "I, I..."


    Dusk Bringar clenched his eyes shut.


    "I swear..."


    Finally, afterpleting the oath.


    Dusk Bringar trembled as he looked up at me, his face flushed red. His pumpkin-colored eyes were even brimming with tears.


    "Ive never even sworn an oath like this to the Emperor... You humiliated me like this... I wont forget this, Ash..."


    "You earned this humiliation yourself..."


    You swept through the tournament just to earn this humiliation...


    I snorted. After all, its not a proper knighting; its just a title for winning a gimmicky tournament. Theres really no reason to be so upset.


    After handing over the first-ce trophy made of glittering ss, Dusk Bringar waved her fist at me and scampered down from the podium.


    "Ill make you pay for this humiliation! Youll see!"


    Is it trendy these days to exit with a third-rate viin line? I see it often.


    Anyway, the tournament is now over.


    After the final round, the spectators, who had been slowly trickling out, now exited like a receding tide, leaving the barracks suddenly deserted.


    I looked at the tournament bracket hanging on one wall and sighed.


    "Oh man, its a total mess..."


    In the end, I couldnt prevent Dusk Bringars victory. My party members who had faced him all went down in defeat.


    "..."


    I briefly turned my head to see my party members enjoying festival foods and snacks while holding their trophies.


    Defeat... Hmm, it seems like Im the only one who feels defeated...


    "Dont be too sad, Senior."


    Evangeline, who approached me, tried tofort me while excitedly waving the trophies in her hands.


    "The battlefield will be different from the tournament!"


    "..."


    Shes right.


    We didnt bring out our highest firepower and jokers, Damien and Junior.


    If its a 5v5 party battle, we can truly showcase our abilities.


    That said, Dusk Bringars specs are absolutely ridiculous...


    Its definitely inefficient and drains quickly.


    But the base physical stamina and magical power are simply on an inconceivable level.


    The amount of resources they had left could probablyst them a day or two of battle at most.


    I need to reassess our PvP tactics.


    As I was thinking this,


    "Woaaaaaaah!"


    Lucas, having regained consciousness, rushed toward me, fell to his knees in front of me, and mmed his forehead into the ground.


    "Please kill me!"


    Ah, I shouldve seen thising.


    I chuckled and patted Lucas on the shoulder.


    "You fought well, Lucas. Now, get up."


    "But Sir! If she was the best fighter and shes asking to be killed, what does that make me?"


    Evangeline also tried to calm Lucas down.


    "Here, the second-ce badge and a full set of equipment crafting rights! Honestly, I think these are even better than the first-ce prize, dont you?"


    "..."


    Lucas took the second-ce badge and the voucher from Evangeline, staring at them in silence.


    "...Wah."


    "Huh?"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah."


    He started making some sort of bear-like noise...?


    A sorrowful wailing came from Lucas. Evangeline, who was watching Lucas with wide-open eyes, muttered,


    "Ah, hes crying."


    I broke into a cold sweat.


    "What? Hes crying?"


    "Seems like it! Look at those eyes filled with sorrow! Ah! Tears are starting to flow!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah."


    Following Evangelinesmentary, Lucas sat down on the ground with a face that looked like he had lost everything in the world and continued his sorrowful wailing. Is he actually crying?


    "I just wanted to earn your praise, Sir. I was only trying my best..."


    Lucas pounded his chest with a face full of injustice.


    "But I got pped for using Beast Transformation. And then you didnt even let me escort you afterward. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah."


    "I pped you because I was worried... and I didnt let you escort me because you hadnt fully healed yet..."


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah."


    Lucas continued to wail as he pounded his chest and then the ground.


    "I nned to win first ce, earn a spot as a Knight of Honor, and naturally reconcile with you. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah. I lost. Its all ruined. Everything is ruined."


    I was sweating bullets.


    It was quite disconcerting to see someone who was usually as strong as steel wail so pitifully. What, whats going on? What should I do?


    Just then, Evangeline nudged my side.


    "What are you doing, Senior? Lucas is crying! Apologize quickly!"


    "Huh? I have to apologize?"


    "Why did you even hit him? Hes old enough to understand words!"


    Well, thats true... hes twenty-two, so hes not at an age to be physically disciplined... No, nobody should be physically disciplined at any age, to begin with... but still...


    "As a close friend, not as a lord ormander, try apologizing first!"


    "Uh, okay."


    "Now, repeat after me. Im sorry!"


    I opened my mouth to mimic Evangeline.


    Sorry... Sor... So... S...


    "You crazy bastard, you were the one who used Beast Transformation first!"


    "Come on! Seriously!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah."


    As I yelled out, Evangeline smacked her forehead, and Lucas started to wail even more sorrowfully.


    ***


    "I apologize for the disgrace, my lord..."


    Sniffling, Lucas apologized. I waved my hand dismissively.


    "Its okay, man. I apologize for going overboard at that time. There was no need for me to hit you."


    "Sniff... No, its my fault. I was the one who disobeyed your orders..."


    Young Lords Mansion. Drawing Room.


    After a long time, the main party of five had gathered, enjoying dinner, desserts, and a drink.


    Lucas and I had dramatically(?) reconciled. All thanks to Evangelines mediation.


    "You sometimes get really hung up on weird things. Just because youre themander doesnt mean you have to avoid apologizing first," said Evangeline, sipping juice through a straw. I responded while gulping down a ss of cold whiskey.


    "Hey, I gave him punishment within the military system. How would it look if I apologize first?"


    "What does appearance matter? Reconciliation among friends should be the priority. Youll regret sticking to formalitiester."


    Anyway, I acknowledged Lucass achievements in thest battle and offset his earlier infraction of turning feral.


    My personal apology to Lucas made up for the excessive punishment. It was aplicated process, but we managed to mend the rift between us.


    Damien, who had been awkwardly watching our interactions, finally broke the ice.


    "So, uh, can we all hang out together tomorrow?"


    "It seems like tomorrow will be really fun," Junior picked up where Damien left off.


    Junior, who had brought herbs from Silver Winters Merchant Guild, tightly packed them into a pipe and started puffing away.


    "Thest day is a Dance Festival, they said. Seems like itll be a lot of fun. Your Highness, youre participating too, right?"


    Ah, right. Theres a Dance Festival tomorrow...


    Reluctantly involved, I clenched my sweaty forehead and downed the remaining drink. Now I even have to dance in front of everyone? Great.


    While I was lost in thought, the rest of the party members started discussing their ns for tomorrow. Do whatever you want...


    Huh?


    At that moment, my eyes narrowed as I looked out the window.


    Am I seeing things? It seems like theres something blurry outside.


    Rising from the sofa, I walked over to the window and opened it.


    "Yiiikes?!"


    There stood Dusk Bringar, looking pitiful. Startled by my appearance, she flinched.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, sweating nervously.


    "...What are you doing?"


    Dusk Bringar was pressed against the drawing room window, spying on the five of us enjoying our snacks and drinks.


    Dude, its not like youre the Little Match Girl or something, why are you peeping into other peoples happy homes on Christmas Day!

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    An awkward silence flowed between Dusk Bringar and me.


    Unable to bear it, I asked again.


    "What are you doing here? Its alreadyte. Why havent you gone to your lodging?"


    Just then, a stereotypical sound of hunger, a rumble, emanated from Dusk Bringars stomach.


    "..."


    "..."


    ...What the hell! Why are you making such a pitiful face! Youre not some Little Match Girl! Youre a freaking Duchess!


    "If you go into town, there are restaurants opente and decent inns. Go, have a look."


    "...I have none."


    "What?"


    "I have no money..."


    Dusk Bringars petite shoulders slumped.


    I clenched the back of my neck as my blood pressure shot up. What a dramatic Duchess you are!


    "Come on, even if youre in retreat, youre still a Duchess of a Duchy. How can you not have money?"


    "I used all my assets and even looted items to fund the military! Of course, I have no personal wealth left!"


    Ah, well, considering they were pretty much decimated in the war, it makes sense that the national treasury would be empty.


    "What about that shiny crown youre wearing? Selling that could buy you at least one mansion."


    "This symbolizes the rule of the Duchy! Obviously, I cant sell it!"


    Iughed dismally. What a farce. Talk about a fools paradise...


    "I did manage to escape the siege and left the Duchy, but all my subordinates were injured. So, I gave them all the money I had and told them to heal and followter. I came ahead to scout if the southern front was actually safe..."


    "So you arrived and found you had no money left?"


    "Exactly! Thats why I participated in the tournament! I thought Id get some prize money if I won first ce! Never thought Id get... this..."


    Dusk Bringar took out the first-ce trophy and squawked.


    "How could I possibly imagine that theyd give me something I couldnt even exchange for a meal, like a knightly honor-!"


    "Its an honorable position, you brat-!"


    As we yelled at each other, I felt eyes on my back. Turning around, my party members were watching us, sweating bullets.


    "Ah..."


    I let out a long sigh and gestured towards the interior of the mansion.


    "Come in. Ill give you something to eat and drink."


    "Really?!"


    "Its a festival, and were not so stingy as to starve a guest. Hurry in."


    With a brightened face, Dusk Bringar bounded into the mansion like a hamster.


    I called Aider and instructed him to serve a meal to Dusk Bringar. I also made a guest room avable.


    Its as good as me inviting her anyway...


    But it was a mistake.


    Dusk Bringar began devouring my kitchens supplies as if she was a dragon. What the heck is going on?


    The chef, summoned in the middle of the night, cooked non-stop, sweating blood and tears. But Dusk Bringar continued to eat voraciously.


    Sharp teeth, like a sharks, tore through the dishes like a saw de.


    "I usually dont get this hungry."


    Dusk Bringar mumbled an excuse, puffing out her small cheeks as she continued to munch away.


    "But I exerted myself too much during the martial arts tournament... I was starving to death, you know. Ah, pass me some of that piled-up meat. And take out the bell peppers; I cant eat those."


    "...How about carrots?"


    "Oh, how did you know? I hate carrots too! Take them out!"


    Are you a child or what? What are you doing with your age?


    I sighed and shook my head. The high-output, low-efficiency traits of a dragon were manifesting in full force.


    An adult human was devouring an amount of food enough for dozens. Was this much necessary to maintain that level of output?


    I knew dragons ate a lot, but this is crossing a line...


    If I were to take in Dusk Bringar as my vassal, the first thing to reconsider would be the food budget.


    Evangeline and Lucas, who were watching this spectacle, slightly opened their mouths.


    "I thought I was the strongest among female food fighters, but... turns out I was only thinking in human terms, huh?"


    "I lost in the martial arts tournament, and now Im losing in the amount of food I can eat... What can I possibly win at? Waaah..."


    "...Dont feel defeated. Its just a different race."


    By the way, Damien and Junior were diligently picking out the bell peppers and carrots beside Dusk Bringar.


    Dont pick them out! Let her eat everything!


    While observing this miserable scene, Aider sneakily approached and whispered in my ear.


    "Uh, My Lord, the food storage is empty... What shall we do?"


    "...Refill it as soon as the morning market opens. Feed her until shes satisfied."


    Looking at Dusk Bringar, who was annihting the dining table with a happy face, I clicked my tongue.


    "Its like a festival, a festival."


    If theres someone who cant enjoy it, so be it, but no one should be going hungry.


    Then Dusk Bringar cheerfully eximed, "The food here is great!"


    Ah, yes. Thank you for thepliment...


    ***


    Thest day of the autumn festival dawned.


    From midday, the entire city was filled with lively music.


    Citizens took out instruments from their homes, which were usually gathering dust, and yed joyful music.


    I initially thought the dance festival would be something significant, but it wasnt.


    People simply gathered in the central square, dancing in the most arbitrary music.


    "I told you. Its just a countryside festival," said Evangeline, who was observing the spectacle with me at the central square. I chuckled.


    "Its not so bad, is it?"


    Citizens had gathered and were singing traditional folk songs, ying various drums, string instruments, and wind instruments.


    Someone danced with a shoulder dance, and someone else sang out of tune with a red, drunken face.


    Elderly folks that you normally dont see came out and performed a slow traditional circle dance.


    So this is a national dance showcase, huh? It feels quite endearing.


    "Lets go for a round! Lets go!"


    Before I knew it, my main party members were all swept into the huge circle dance in the central square.


    Evangeline took the lead, followed by Lucas, Damien, and Junior. They all held hands, awkwardly smiling while circling in the flow of the traditional dance.


    I stood a bit apart, watching the scene with a chuckle. Theres something cute about watching kids y.


    "Hmm. Quite a festive atmosphere, isnt it? Its like a rural festival."


    Just then, someone came and stood beside me. I turned to find it was Dusk Bringar.


    Id given her some pocket money, and she had spent it at the stalls, bringing back handfuls of snacks. She seemed to be enjoying herself more than anyone else.


    For some reason, her face looked slightly chubbier than yesterday as she looked up at me and blinked.


    "Arent you going to dance?"


    "I have a solo performance scheduled forter. Im saving my entrance."


    I wasnt particrly thrilled about it, but its a festival. If everyone can have fun, Im more than willing to contribute.


    My eyes scanned the square,nding on various members of my party. Everyone seemed to be having fun.


    "Ash."


    Then, with a voice muffled by munching on snacks, Dusk Bringar abruptly spoke.


    "Rebels are your countrys enemies." (TL Note: She refers to her group as , which literally means someone who has made a mistake. I had two options to go with, either Traitors or Rebels. Neither of them are fully correct, but Rebels sounded better, so Im going with that.)


    "..."


    "Your father betrayed my country, which had been loyal to him for hundreds of years, and your brother led an army that trampled over mynd."


    In the midst of a festival that was peaceful beyond words, the Dragon Lady abruptly jabbed me with this heavy conversation.


    "But you invited those Rebels here. You even said you would provide a chance for them to recover at this front."


    "..."


    "You knew that the moment you let the Rebels into your front, you would be in conflict with your own country."


    And if that happens, in the worst-case scenario, I might never see this peacefulndscape again.


    The fight at the Empires western frontthe Dragon-Blood Front, would not end until Dusk Bringar was captured and killed.


    Specifically, until her Dragon Blood was taken away.


    The moment shes discovered on my front, the mes of the western front will spread southward.


    - Will you truly ept me despite all that?


    Dusk Bringars words wereden with such implications. I listened in silence as she looked up at me intently.


    "What exactly are your intentions? And if you do ept me, do you have a n for whates after?"


    "..."


    I looked at her with a faint smile.


    "I will answer those questions when you fully join our southern front."


    "Haha, so you wont show your hand till the very end?"


    "One should always make their move at the decisive moment."


    I shrugged nonchntly.


    "But let me assure you of one thing. The Imperial Family, and the Empire, cannot touch this Monster Front."


    Its not just blind trust in a single deration of independence from the past.


    I know what will happen in this world in the future. I am confident based on the memory of my strategies.


    A storm of events will descend upon the Empire in the future.


    I n to sidestep that storm, unconnected to the Empire, and walk my own path.


    The war with the monsters.


    Towards the Clear, the True Ending.


    "As long as you cooperate with me, youll have ample opportunity to rebuild here," I assured her.


    "...So this cooperation involves fighting monsters, is that it?"


    "Yes."


    "I truly cant understand why..."


    Dusk Bringar sighed. She gazed down at the square below where people danced in rhythm with the music and murmured softly to herself.


    "To think that its worth bringing someone in, even if it means destroying such a beautifulndscape... I wonder if theres any value in such Rebels."


    "It is."


    To be honest, you and your knights were something like a bonus in the unfolding circumstances.


    "Theyre worth it."


    It was true that Dusk Bringar and her knights held tremendous power.


    If I could recruit them under my banner, they would y a major role in the uing wars against monsters.


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar toyed with the snack in her hand, lost in deep thought. Just as I was about to say a few more words to her, I was interrupted.


    "Stop spacing out, senior!"


    My main party members rushed toward me and grabbed my arms and legs. What the heck?!


    "Stop just watching with that paternal smile, dance with us, senior!"


    "This opportunityes but once a year, my Lord!"


    "Its way more fun than you think! Dance, Your Highness!"


    "Come on, no escaping! Your Highness,e this way!"


    "Argh! Wait a sec! I was about to have a serious conversation for once!"


    But there was no stopping the relentless push from my party members. Before I knew it, I was swept into the whirlpool of dance.


    As I joined in, the crowd somehow noticed me and cheered loudly.


    A sudden open space appeared in the crowded square, and there I was, thrust into the center. Whats going on?!


    "My Lord! My Lord! Our Lord!"


    "Weve been waiting just for today! Weve been really looking forward to this!"


    The citizens surrounding me shouted in cheers. Wait, what were they looking forward to?!


    "Dance! Dance! Dance!"


    "Prince Dance! Prince Dance!"


    "Show us the legendary dance that turned the Imperial Capital upside down!"


    Within moments, the atmosphere became such that I had to dance. I covered my face and yelled.


    "Damn it, if this was Imperial Capital New Terra, youd all be executed for sphemy!"


    "But this isnt New Terra, is it?! Where are we?"


    "Crossroad!"


    Sigh. What can I do? I saw thising when I signed up for this.


    After ncing at my party members and the crowd, all smiling at me, I raised my hands and snapped my fingers.


    "Then lets get the music started, you rascals!"


    Watch closely; I used to show off this expensive dance only when I got donations in the hundreds during my streaming days...!


    As I started my improvised dance, my party members doubled over inughter, and the crowd screamed in both cheer and astonishment.


    I willingly made a fool of myself.


    Because, after all, its a festival.


    ***


    "...Ha. I may not know much, but I do know one thing."


    Watching Ashs antics wide-eyed, Dusk Bringar finally revealed a sharp-toothed smile.


    "You are a prince adored by your subjects, Ash."


    A piercing light tinged the smile that spread across the Dragon Ladys lips.


    "The love of the subjects the Rebels will never be able to regain..."


    Closing herrge, pumpkin-colored eyes briefly, she pulled her hood low over her face and slowly turned away from the square.


    "...I think thats enough scouting for now."


    She began to walk slowly towards the west gate.


    "It was a joyful festival, Crossroad."


    And then she disappeared into the dimming twilight.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    "Time really does fly when youre having fun."


    Lilly murmured, shaking the drink in her hand.


    "The festivals almost over already."


    The sun had already set.


    But Crossroads central square was still brightly lit, filled with people joyfully singing and dancing.


    As Lilly watched those savoring the festivals final moments, Godhand, who was holding the handles of her wheelchair from behind, chimed in.


    "Youre right, Miss Lilly. It went by in a sh."


    Lilly chuckled softly as she looked up at Godhand.


    "Did you enjoy the festival, Godhand?"


    "Absolutely. This was the most fun Ive ever had at a festival in my entire life."


    Godhand grinned widely, though his hair was pulled and tugged at various ces, and some strands even appeared scorched. It was a consequence of getting scolded by Lilly on the first night of the festival. Still, he seemed quite cheerful, which made him look somewhat foolish.


    Well, hes been focusing on me since then...


    She felt there was no more need to scold him.


    Quietly, Lilly deactivated a Level 1 skill, [Fire Cannon], she had stored in her magic power.


    Even so, walking around with this activated seemed a bit excessive...


    As he carefully observed Lilly, Godhand hesitated before asking,


    "Did you really enjoy yourself, Miss Lilly?"


    "Hm?"


    "Um... its my first time going on a date, so..."


    Godhand scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "I was worried you might not find the time spent with me enjoyable."


    "..."


    "Im not exactly... the most fun guy to be around..."


    Staring intently at the flustered Godhand, Lilly burst into softughter.


    "Just being with you is good enough for me."


    Lilly didnt ask for anything extraordinary from her lover.


    Sharing the same space, seeing the same scenery, experiencing the same things, and creating the same memories.


    That was more than enough to make her happy, especially over these fleeting two days.


    "..."


    Mesmerized by Lilly, Godhand slowly moved to the front of her wheelchair.


    "Mi, Miss Lilly!"


    "Hm?"


    Stuttering and hesitating, he slowly knelt on one knee.


    "I know its a bitte to say this now! But still, even if itste!"


    Frantically, Godhand took something out of his pocket.


    It was a short piece of metal roda nd, clunky lump of iron.


    But at Godhands fingertips, that metal rod blossomed into a rose in an instant. It was a feat only possible because he was a metal mage.


    As Lilly watched this miraculous scene in awe,


    "Please... will you officially date me?"


    With his eyes tightly closed, Godhand held out the metal rose.


    "I will make you happy for as long as were together. I cant say itll be forever, but"


    His speech cut off as he bit his lip.


    He spoke too hastily and ended up biting his lip. Despite the embarrassment and pain, Godhand somehow finished his confession.


    "I will... make you happy."


    "..."


    Staring at the awkward Godhand, Lilly let out a briefugh.


    "Let me see your lip."


    "Huh?"


    "Your lip. It looks like its bleeding. Show me."


    Godhand hesitantly leaned his face forward. Lilly, who had been holding his chin to examine his wounded lips, lightly kissed him.


    "...?!"


    Godhands face instantly flushed red. With a simrly reddened face, Lilly grinned.


    "Id love to date you. But theres one thing you must promise."


    "W-what promise?"


    "Never lie to me. No matter the situation, always tell me the truth. ...Can you promise that?"


    Without hesitation, Godhand nodded.


    "Of course, mydy."


    The two awkwardly chuckled, their eyes meeting for a long moment.


    Just when the mood was bing perfect,


    Bang! Thud!


    A sudden crashing noise came from the side.


    Startled, Godhand and Lilly turned their heads to find Bodybag and Burnout toppled over near a trashcan at the corner of the square.


    It looked like they had been spying and had identally fallen over...


    "Gah! S-sorry! I wasnt trying to eavesdrop!"


    Bodybag hastily scrambled to her feet and iled her arms, her face a picture of embarrassment.


    "I was just worried, okay? Worried if Godhand, whos been forever single, could actually handle a rtionship...! So, I was just following to see...!"


    Nod-nod-nod!


    Burnout fervently nodded in agreement next to her.


    The great mood they had been in was instantly shattered. Just as Godhand was about to reprimand his younger siblings,


    "Come here, Bodybag. Burnout."


    Lilly gestured, her hand covering her smiling mouth.


    "Lets hang out together."


    Surprised, Bodybag and Burnouts eyes widened.


    "Huh? But..."


    "Godhand is your brother, right? Now that he and I are dating, we should be seeing a lot more of each other."


    Lilly beckoned the two elves.


    "Lets get along. Now, lets enjoy the rest of the festival together."


    After some cautious nces, Bodybag and Burnout cautiously joined Lilly and Godhands side.


    Godhand looked apologetically at Lilly, but she didnt mind.


    Having instant younger sisters felt rather nice, actually.


    Not bad at all.


    Boom! Fizzle!


    Just then, several fireworks soared into the sky above Crossroads central square, scattering into embers. Bodybag pointed upward and eximed,


    "Fireworks!"


    "Really? Its a fireworks disy!"


    And so it began. Fireworks of various colors adorned the sky of Crossroad,unched from all around the city.


    Lilly, who had been quietly watching, murmured,


    "The end of the Fall Festival really should be fireworks."


    They were fireworks befitting a small, rural townsmall and modest.


    Yet they were beautiful.


    The crowd gathered in the square cheered and looked up at the fireworks disy. Bodybag and Burnout jumped and ran under the colorful bursts.


    As she watched the scene, Lilly quietly reached out, took Godhands hand, and held it tightly.


    Godhands long ears flushed red. Finding this adorably noticeable, Lilly covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Elves have their charms.


    She had discovered an unexpected advantage.


    "Lets watch them together next year, toothe fireworks."


    In response to Lillys soft whisper, Godhand smiled and replied,


    "Yes, next year, too. Definitely."


    ***


    Fizzle! Boom!


    The fireworks continued to ascend.


    Startled, I looked up from where I was sitting on the mat in a corner of the square, drinking and chatting with my party members. What the heck?


    Evangeline, who had been cheerfully chewing on some grilled squid, looked up at the sky with a radiant face.


    "Ah, its time for the fireworks!"


    "Fireworks time?"


    "Its the grand finale of the Fall Festival. Ending it with fireworks is a tradition, you know."


    I wasnt aware of such a tradition. Quite the shy way to wrap things up.


    "True, the scale is much smaller than the grand fireworks of the Imperial Capital, so I can see why you might be surprised."


    "I mean, that wasnt exactly my point..."


    The truth is, Ive always been more of an indoor gamer, unfamiliar with these extroverted festivities.


    Either way, everyone who had been loudly chatting on the mat looked up at the sky in unison.


    And they all quietly watched the magical fireworks bloom in various colors.


    Kellibey was there, and so was his assistant, Hannibal.


    Kun and the Penal Squad. Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers. Aegis Special Forces and Shadow Squad. And Lilly.


    Including Saintess Margarita and all other heroes, as well as many soldiers.


    And my main party members beside me. Everyone was gazing at the fireworks festival.


    "..."


    Instead of watching the fireworks, I observed the faces of those looking up at them.


    Once the festival ends, we would have to return to our daily grind of battling monsters.


    However, the memories of such peaceful moments like these would act as a sturdy anchor, preventing our weary hearts from drifting away.


    People gain the strength to live another year, and another, through such moments.


    "It was fun, the Fall Festival."


    "Hehe. Wasnt it?"


    "Im looking forward to next year!"


    As I mumbled, Evangeline and Damien responded with broad smiles.


    "Next year, huh."


    Junior gave a bitter smile and took a puff of her cigar,


    "..."


    Lucas stayed silent, only watching the dispersing fireworks.


    It was then.


    "Your Highness."


    A clear voice rang out from the edge of the square. I looked and saw Serenade standing there.


    Under the colorful lighting of bursting fireworks and with her glossy hair fluttering in the autumn wind, Serenade somehow looked like a mermaid. Scales or no scales.


    I felt as if a refreshing scent, like sea foam, emanated from her.


    I quickly stood up and faced Serenade.


    "Serenade, youve worked really hard throughout this festival."


    I awkwardly scratched the back of my neck.


    "While you were busy working, I just enjoyed myself. Im sorry."


    "Hehe, dont mention it. Im d that you had a good time, Your Highness."


    Serenades silvery eyes rounded as she offered a sweet smile. Suddenly she eximed, "Ah!" and extended one hand toward me.


    "Your Highness, since Ive worked hard throughout this festival... Will you give me a reward?"


    "Of course. What would you like?"


    As I asked with a sly grin, I remembered something Serenade had once asked me for.


    You know, that... s-s-seed...


    Ahem!


    As long as its not that kind of thing, I can happily oblige.


    I waited for Serenades response with slight tension.


    Then, giggling, Serenade took a step closer and opened her palm.


    "Would you dance a song with me?"


    "Huh? You mean, dance?"


    "Yes. The day of the Dance Festival isnt over yet, is it?"


    Her face was flushed as she boldly made the request. Was she a bit nervous?


    Pausing for a moment, I broke into a carefree smile and slowly stood in front of Serenade, taking both of her hands.


    "My pleasure, partner."


    Boom... Fizz...!


    Under the bright light of the bursting fireworks,


    At a moment when everyones attention was fixed on the sky, we hid outside their line of sight. Not in the center of the za, but in a quiet corner.


    We began to waltz slowly.


    There was no music, no chandelier, no stage, but the atmosphere had its own charm.


    Having spent a long time in the Imperial Capital, we danced together seamlessly.


    Serenade, her face aglow with happiness in my arms, whispered softly.


    "Your Highness."


    "Hm?"


    "Do you remember when I said, a few days ago, that I had something important to tell you?"


    I remembered.


    On her first day arriving here in Crossroad, Serenade had said with a determined expression:


    - I have something important that I must tell Your Highness directly.


    The message that she said she had to personally convey to me, making the long journey from the Imperial Capital to this ce, Crossroad.


    Her real reason for visiting this remote southern region.


    But whether it was because we hadnt had a chance to be alone, she hadnt told me until now.


    I swallowed hard. What could she possibly want to say to me?


    Could it be a co, co, confession?


    Ah, Im not emotionally prepared for this yet...! Even I think its pathetic, but I really cant handle this kind of thing...!


    Serenade nced around nervously, confirming that nobody was nearby.


    As we continued to waltz, after making sure multiple times that no listening ears were around, Serenade whispered softly into my ear.


    "...There is a conspiracy unfolding."


    My mind went nk.


    I couldnt understand what she was saying all of a sudden. I blinked in confusion and asked nervously,


    "What?"


    "There is a conspiracy unfolding in the Imperial Capital, Your Highness."


    Serenade repeated, her face deadly serious, whispering once more into my ear.


    "Second Prince Fernandez is nning to rebel...!"

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Central Continent.


    The heart of the world, the capital of the Everck Empire.


    Imperial Capital New Terra.


    In this massive port city, roughly the size of a small nation, a grand fireworks disy was underway to celebrate the final day of the Fall Festival.


    Boom! Bang!


    Brilliant fireworks embroidered the night sky.


    As befitting a festival held in the capital of thergest nation in the world, the fireworks that concluded the Fall Festival were on an enormous scale.


    The night sky was so dark that one could mistake the brilliance of the fireworks for a fleeting moon.


    "..."


    Prince Fernandez, the second son of the Imperial Family, watched the dazzling fireworks from his office located in the highest turret on the west side of the Kings Castle.


    Slowly, Fernandez took a sip of the liquor in his ss and began to speak.


    "Do you know why the Fall Festival of the Everck Empire is held on the night of the new moon?"


    There was no response from his interlocutor.


    Standing behind Fernandez, who was looking out the window, hispanion remained silent, merely listening to his monologue.


    "One would think that the festival would be better suited for a night when the moon is bright and the mood is festive. Why choose the new moon as the start date for the festival? And why hold the festival for the three days it takes for the moon to wane to the new phase?"


    From the new moon to its waning phase, the three darkest days of the sky.


    The Fall Festival of the Everck Empire was held during this period. It was a somewhat strange tradition to deliberately choose the darkest nights for celebration.


    "Do you know why, Captain Reina?"


    When Fernandez turned to ask, his silentpanionReina, the Captain of the Mage Corpsbowed her head slightly.


    "...I dont know, Your Highness."


    "There are various theories, of course."


    Fernandez turned his gaze back to the window, staring at the dark sky beyond where fireworks continued to explode.


    "In my opinion, the color of this moonless, pitch-ck sky resembles the color of our countrys emblematic tree, the Everck. That is my spection."


    "..."


    "The ck tree that has brought wealth and prosperity to our nation, and has also helped humanity gain dominion over the world."


    He remembered the towering, ck, thorn-covered tree that stood frozen next to the Emperors throne.


    Smiling wryly as he recalled the tree that had entered eternal slumber along with his father, Fernandez continued,


    "Well, this is just my personal theory. Most people think we hold the festival at this time because the fireworks are more visible."


    "..."


    Reina remained silent.


    The old officers face, who had sustained injuries in the south and now leaned on a cane, was stern.


    Whether that expression was due to the pain of his aged body, or perhaps due to admonition from a superior he had not seen in a while, or maybe due to the path thaty ahead for her, Fernandez couldnt tell. Nor did he need to know.


    Reina was a soldier.


    Regardless of what she harbored within, she would eventually move as Fernandezmanded.


    "Lets set aside trivial matters like the timing of the festival."


    Fernandez turned away from the window and slowly walked to the center of his office, sitting down on a sofa.


    "So, Captain Reina. How was your mission in the south?"


    "It was enjoyable in its own way."


    Remaining standing, Reinas thoughts briefly turned to Junior.


    In the end, he hadnt forgiven himself. Yet he had tried to keep the conversation going with that young child.


    And the new-age wizard, reminiscent of an old friend, who had united lightning and wind.


    "It feels like Ive been on a long vacation."


    "A vacation? You think it was that light-hearted?"


    Fernandez, sounding sarcastic, tapped the reports spread out on the table in front of the sofa.


    "Ive receivedplete reports on what happened at the Southern Front. I read the report you wrote, too."


    "..."


    "And you personally destroyed the Shutdown Protocol that we had so painstakingly set up there, didnt you?"


    Shutdown Protocol.


    A sacrificial magic circle designed to burn all humans within its radius, harnessing the immense energy extracted from their souls to magically preserve the entire area. It was a secret technique mainly used by the magic brigade to intimidate either suspected rebellious areas or regions of conflict with the enemy.


    Its instation had been the primary objective of the magic brigade dispatched to Crossroad. But Reina had destroyed it during the defense of Jormungandr.


    "The situation unfolded that way. I apologize, Your Highness."


    "Tsk..."


    Reina bowed her head, and Fernandez sank back into the sofa.


    "It doesnt matter. The Southern Front isnt our primary concern right now."


    The face of his youngest sibling, who had audaciously dered independence, shed through his mind. The sibling had refused additional support from the Imperial Family, babbling about handling the monsters themselves and asking not to interfere.


    As if foreseeing the bloodshed that would eventually erupt in the Imperial Capital and trying to distance themselves from the Imperial Family.


    What the hell are you nning, Ash? Youve always had a knack for sensing things.


    If the Southern Front wanted to keep its distance from the Imperial Capital, then so much the better. From Fernandezs perspective, it eliminated one variable. There was no need to exert strong control over the Southern Front.


    Gazing at the beautiful scenery of the Imperial Capital shining through the window, Fernandez mumbled,


    "The most important thing is the Shutdown Protocol being installed here, in the Imperial Capital."


    "..."


    Reina slowly turned her head and took in the nighttime view of the city along with Fernandez.


    Countless people living under the bright lights of fireworks in the worldsrgest city.


    ...And the massive sacrificial magic circle being installed beneath it.


    Though her hands had been stained with blood throughout her life, they felt heavier now more than ever.


    Reina lifted her leaden fingers and clenched her fist tightly.


    There was no turning back now.


    Once youre entangled in this quagmire of blood, theres no escape.


    "I wanted to wait for a more perfect timing, but circumstances are rapidly changing. We have no choice."


    Thunk.


    Setting down his empty ss on the table, Fernandez nodded gravely.


    "Please expedite thepletion of the Shutdown Protocol, Captain Reina. I trust only you."


    "..."


    "All of this is for the future of the Everck Empire."


    One of the four fates that Emperor Everck foresaw to bring ruin to the empire.


    At the heart of the central dark front, the Aegis Special Forces faced an unidentified dark power.


    Ironically, that dark power was none other than the Aegis Special Forces themselves, led by theirmander Fernandez.


    They conjured up nonexistent enemies, inted rumors about them, and used the pretext of fighting these imaginary foes to grow the organization and expand its influence.


    They deceived the Imperial Family, infiltrated in reverse, and burrowed deep into the darkness the Aegis Special Forces had already seized control of the empires underworld.


    And now, the time was drawing near.


    "Be prepared. The time for rebellion is soon."


    Fernandez stood up and brushed past Reina as he left.


    "Well have much for the mage troops to do soon, Captain Reina."


    "..."


    "Do not falter."


    Ah, right.


    A bitter smile crossed Reinas lips.


    Hadnt she vowed already? To cast away her human skin for the empire?


    dly bing a monster.


    Fernandez exited the office first. Alone in the empty room, Reina muttered softly.


    "...Everything is for the future of the Everck Empire..."


    Why did it hurt, even though she had firmly resolved to do this?


    The bright smile of her long-gone friend Blitz flickered before her eyes, as did the trembling pupils of his adopted daughter.


    Staring at her motionless palm, Reina clenched her fist tightly.


    The wheel had already started to turn.


    Now, no one could stop it.


    ***


    "Second Prince Fernandez is nning a rebellion...!"


    Serenade continued to quickly exin to my bewildered self.


    "As per our previous agreement with the Imperial Family, our Merchant Guild has been assisting the Imperial Family in all areas of their work. Coborating with the Aegis Special Forces on intelligence was part of that."


    "..."


    "But the more we assisted the Special Forces, the more strange information began pouring in. At first, we thought it was nothing and were going to overlook it."


    "..."


    "As the information umted, the situation became all too clear... and you, Your Highness, were the only one I could trust to reveal this to."


    So thats why.


    Is that why you hurriedly came all this way? Having sensed the signs of Fernandezs rebellion, you came to tell me?


    "Actually, even when I arrived here at Crossroad, I wasnt certain. It was a faint suspicion."


    Serenade bit her lower lip.


    "But a few hours ago, after coting information sent by carrier pigeon from the Merchant Guilds headquarters in the Imperial Capital... it became certain. Second Prince Fernandez is plotting a rebellion."


    "..."


    "The information is toorge and weighty for me to handle... I really didnt know what to do..."


    "..."


    Truth be told, I already knew.


    The [Fernandezs Rebellion] event.


    Its thergest turning point in the second year of


    , where the Second Prince Fernandez instigates a rebellion to seize the imperial power.


    If the biggest branching event of the first year was recruiting Dusk Bringar,


    Then the biggest branching event of the second year is Fernandezs conspiracy.


    At this point, the empire is divided into two: one faction led by First Prince Lark and another led by Second Prince Fernandez. Even the monster front must choose a side.


    Whom to align with. Whose side to take.


    In the game, the structure was simpler.


    1. Aligning with Crown Prince Lark would grant you ess to knight troops and various soldier-rted benefits.


    2. Siding with Crown Prince Fernandez would grant you ess to mage troops and various administrative benefits.


    In other words, depending on your choice, the focus of your frontline operations would differ. Additionally, minor branching paths were formed, and the game diverged up to its third-year operation.


    Yes, it was bound to happen.


    The issue was,


    The timing has been pushed forward.


    Originally, this event would only take ce in the middle of the second year. But now, signs of it were already appearing in thetter half of the first year. The pace of the game was already beginning to differ from reality.


    Why has it sped up?


    Could it be because of me?


    I, Ash, survived and protected the Silver Winter Merchant Guild along with Serenade. The southern front dered its own path.


    I thought it was just a small snowball, a single p of a butterflys wings... but could it be distorting subsequent developments?


    "..."


    It didnt matter.


    Though the timing had sped up, it was still within the scope of my clear experience.


    My 742nd strategy wasnt futile. I knew how this world would move forward.


    Even Fernandezs conspiracy, and the subsequent trends within the Empire.


    Even if the pace had changed, it was still in my hands.


    I would stick to my n.


    Serenade shivered slightly within the crook of my arm as I sorted out my thoughts.


    "Your Highness, I am... afraid. Im scared that Ivee to know such information and dont know how to handle this heavy truth."


    Serenade looked up at me with fear-filled eyes.


    "Tell me, Your Highness. If Crown Prince Fernandez truly conspires against you, what will you do? What should I do?"


    "..."


    I stared intently at this intelligent yet naive person.


    I had instructed the Merchant Guild to cooperate on intelligence, but I didnt expect that the fragmented pieces of information exchanged would lead them to the core of the long-hidden conspiracy.


    How smart must you be...


    Her cognitive speed was likely several times faster than mine.


    My survival, as well as Serenades, had a butterfly effect, distorting subsequent developments.


    Yet, I was confident.


    With my experience in strategy and Serenades analytical skills, we could make it through.


    Through the treacherous path to clearing this vtile world, we would find the one safe route.


    "Serenade. I have one question."


    So, I quietly asked.


    "If I say I have a n, but it looks to be a very dangerous and difficult path. Would you still follow me?"


    "..."


    Caught off guard by the sudden question, Serenades face hardened, but she did not hesitate.


    "Of course, Your Highness. The Silver Winter Merchant Guild will share its fate with you, Your Highness. Weve beenmitted to that from the start."

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    "Hmph."


    In a corner of the square, Ash and Serenade, who were dancing away from the gaze of others, caught Evangelines eye.


    Evangeline, who was resting her chin on her hand and looking displeased, grumbled.


    "They make quite a handsome couple."


    "..."


    Lucas took a nce at the seemingly disgruntled Evangeline and took a sip from his drink.


    "Why the long face, Miss?"


    "Im not upset..."


    Evangeline pouted.


    "Im just... jealous."


    "Jealous?"


    "Just look at Lady Serenade. Stunningly beautiful,petent, smart, and even heads the Merchant Guild."


    Evangeline exaggeratedly stretched her short arms and let out a sigh.


    "I cant even y the game right now... Ugh. I wish I could grow up to be like that. I wonder if its possible."


    "...Youre not referring to that saying, are you, Evangeline?"


    "Which saying?"


    "The one about a sparrow trying to follow a crane and splitting its thighs..."


    "Ugh! Instead of cheering me on, youre mocking me! Just you wait and see!"


    Evangeline, jumping to her feet, clenched her fist.


    "In a few years, youll be surprised! I, Evangeline Cross, will be as impressive as Lady Serenade. Then well see whosughing!"


    "..."


    Lucas, observing the youthful face of the shouting Evangeline, coolly replied.


    "Well, hang in there."


    "Oh,e on! Why so dry?"


    "Because, no matter how old you get, you always seem like a kid to me..."


    Evangeline lunged at Lucas, attempting to bite him. Lucas narrowly managed to push her away and mumbled.


    "On another note, Lady Serenade has changed quite a bit."


    "What? She has?"


    "Yeah, she used to be more..."


    As Lucas was reminiscing, his voice trailed off because the final fireworks of the festival lit up the sky.


    Boom! Whizz...!


    The grand finale fireworks burst, and the crowd in the square erupted into apuse and cheers.


    From a corner of the square, Ash and Serenade, who had stopped dancing, were seen exchanging pleasantries.


    Evangeline, with a sound that was almost like a groan of jealousy, murmured, "Must be nice to be in a rtionship," and Lucas chuckled, finishing off his drink.


    ***


    The festival had ended.


    Leaving the bustling streets after the festival, I sat in my mansions office.


    While the heat of the festival still lingered in my body, I tried to cool my head.


    Now that Ivepleted up to Stage 10, its time to assess the current situation.


    I tapped the paper in front of me with a pen, jotting down the status of our efforts and the challenges ahead.


    Firstly, the status of our troops.


    Starting with the heroes.


    Main party. Penal Squad. Shadow Squad. Lilly. Margarita. And three reserve sub-parties leveling up in the lower dungeon areas.


    Were more short on hero parties than I expected.


    Only two parties were ready for immediate action.


    The Shadow Squad consisted of only three members. Lilly and Margarita are not field operatives. The rest are reserve parties.


    I need to reinforce.


    Currently, there are two parties with connections to the monster frontline. The Holy Grail Seekers and the elite guards of Dusk Bringar.


    However, the recruitment period and conditions for these groups are yet to be finalized.


    Without counting on their recruitment, I should continue to obtain and train other heroes.


    Next, the regr soldiers.


    Although I had sessfully secured close to a thousand soldiers through consistent recruitment, over two hundred had fallen in thest defensive battle.


    Regr soldiers cant rapidly level up and boost their specs like heroes.


    They need to patiently gain experience on the battlefield to truly be veterans.


    We cant afford another disaster like thest stage.


    I bit my lower lip slightly.


    Fortunately, the recruitment of heroes and soldiers was gradually bing smoother. Certainly, the number of mercenaries visiting Crossroad had increasedpared to the early stages.


    Come to think of it, wasnt it Jupiters old party who said theyd spread the word?


    I suddenly remembered the words of the fallen old soldier.


    He had promised to spread the word across thends about how well the monster frontline treated mercenaries.


    Could it be that the rumor is spreading far and wide across the continent?


    Although I couldnt confirm, the ease of recruiting mercenaries was undeniable.


    As the number of cleared dungeons increased, so did the number of dungeons avable for farming and leveling.


    I need to systematically train heroes and soldiers and provide them with equipment.


    After briefly outlining the future training ns for heroes and soldiers, I moved on.


    City management and operations.


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild had arrived to handle the distribution of magic stones and even paved the roads. Now, I could dispose of the magic stones that had been in stock.


    After supplying about half to the Imperial Family, a significant quantity remained.


    If the Silver Winter Merchant Guild sells this throughout the continent, it could generate a considerable revenue.


    It was about time the budget got tight. This is perfect timing.


    Operating a city, especially a fortress city with a military focus, was astronomically expensive, almost like a water-drinking hippopotamus.


    I had been spending more to ensure the welfare of the mercenaries.


    But if the Silver Winter Merchant Guild manages the magic stone inventory, it would be a huge relief.


    With more monsters appearing and an expected increase in magic stone ie, I might worry less about finances.


    With the secured budget, kick offrge-scale construction projects.


    Building forward bases.


    Tourist city ns.


    Both projects were just starting, and theyll burn through cash.


    But the forward base is essential for city security, and the tourist city project is vital for luring in (recruiting) high-ranking heroes. Lets proceed with them.


    I also had to ount for other costs, like winter preparations and importing food from nearby cities during the harvest season. I roughly estimated these costs.


    Ill have to refine these numberster with that Aider guy.


    Alright. The allies part, concerning heroes and the city, seemed to be settled for now.


    Next, the enemies.


    Monsters and dungeons.


    The current dungeon capture situation.


    All dungeons up to Zone 5 had been cleared. Only parts of Zone 6 were cleared, and for Zone 7, only the "Wolfs Den" at the entrance had beenpleted.


    Lets aim to clear all of Zone 6 first.


    From Zone 6 onward, its the deep parts of the dungeon, often referred to as the Deep Hell.


    Compared to previous zones, I need to proceed more meticulously, thoroughly, and diligently.


    Advancing rapidly, as we had been doing, would be more challenging, but the rewards for oveing these challenges would also increase.


    Ill proceed patiently, one step at a time. I briefly mapped out the remaining areas of Zone 6 and nned my strategy.


    And then... the Nightmare Legionmanders.


    I frowned as I thought of the named monsters.


    Three Nightmare Legionmanders had fallen: Orlop, Celendion, and Lunared.


    Two were encountered but remained: Salome and Raven.


    There must be others we havent even seen yet...


    It wasnt hard to guess who the unseen Nightmare Legionmanders might be, as there were only a few named monsters of this caliber in the game.


    I quickly wrote down the strategies for dealing with the named monsters I had encountered in the game.


    Not only in the defensive battles, but we would also have to confront them in the dungeons. It was essential to ensure the party members were well-prepared for any encounters since we never knew which monster we might face next.


    After wrapping up the notes on dungeons and monsters, I took a long, deep breath and slowly lifted my head.


    And then, what will happen next.


    The biggest event in the second year: Fernandezs rebellion.


    A significant event that would entirely change the course of world history.


    I instructed Serenade to discreetly monitor and understand the situation in the Imperial Capital.


    The rebellion was set to ur in the next few months. It was inevitable, and there was no way to prevent it.


    The Emperor is in deep slumber, and Prince Lark, the first heir, is at the western front. Prince Fernandez, the second heir, holds the reins of the empire as the chief administrator and alsomands the secret army.


    The rebellion had been in the works for several years.


    When I visited the Imperial Capital, I considered trying to stop it, but Fernandez already had the entire capital in his grasp.


    Even if I, a little lucky bastard, had attempted to expose him, people would have trusted and supported Fernandez, who had earned their trust as the chief administrator.


    I wouldve probably been silently removed by Fernandez.


    More importantly, Im themander of the monster frontlines.


    My focus is on the monsters. The internal strife over the throne within the empire isnt my concern.


    With Fernandezs rebellion, the empire will be split in two.


    In the game, you had to negotiate between Lark and Fernandezs divided factions to maximize benefits.


    Initially, I intended to do the same. To extract the most support from both sides and exploit them to the fullest.


    The imperial support troops were potent.


    Considering the significant role just one party from Reina yed in thest five defense battles, receiving more elite soldier parties from the empire would be immensely helpful for the uing strategy.


    But aligning with one faction means bing politically subservient to them.


    And these support troops would gradually try to bring the frontline under their control.


    So, when I visited the Imperial Capital, I changed my mind and dered my independence.


    I would no longer ept support from the royal family. At the same time, I would step back from their power struggles and battles for the throne.


    In exchange for giving up all the benefits obtainable from the Imperial Family, what could I gain?


    Id rally the "Fallen Kings", with Dusk Bringar at the forefront.


    The Fallen Kings.


    Those who had lost their nations to the empire, now wandering as refugees and mercenaries, their royalty, their knights. The enved creatures who were forcibly subordinated by the empire.


    Each roamed with their own hidden grievances. I intended to recruit them as mercenaries for our frontline.


    It was only a theoretical strategy in the game.


    The so-called Horde of Outsiders strategy.


    A romantic dream team recruitment strategy that primarily aimed at recruiting wandering mercenaries, especially those tagged as King, Chieftain, or Lord.


    If I could unite these "Fallen Kings" into one organization, in theory, theyd form an army more potent than the sum total of all the support troops one could get from the royal family.


    It made sense considering the individual parties of these Fallen Kings were powerful in data terms. After all, they were thest remnants of entire nations.


    But gathering them into one army was a challenge of a different caliber.


    Each had a difficult temperament, none wanting to be subordinate to another, and most importantly, the majority held grudges against the empire.


    Id tried this a few times in the game, but always failed.


    These kings would readily betray, starting rebellions, creating chaos, and because of their personal grudges, they often fought among themselves.


    But Ill make it work.


    This strategy, although difficult, was the ultimate and most potent cultivation method in theory.


    To reach the true ending, conventional strategies would inevitably hit a wall.


    So, Id fly, performing aerial acrobatics.


    I would persuade, negotiate, and win over these strong-willed individuals who wouldnt bow to anyone and rally them under my banner.


    Recruiting the Dragon Lady is the start.


    The Dragon Lady - Dusk Bringar.


    The most formidable among all the Fallen Kings and the key to this n.


    Thinking of the petite queen who hade to y during the festival, I smirked internally.


    5 vs 5 PVP? Thats a joke. Ill definitely take her down.


    Initially, I intended to recruit her covertly while minding the Imperial Familys sentiments. But now there was no need.


    Soon the royal family would be too upied with their internal strife, the impending split due to Fernandezs rebellion.


    The same applied to the other Fallen Kings. With Fernandezs rebellion nearing, Id elerate the construction of the Horde of Outsiders.


    "Sigh."


    As I wrapped up my situation assessment and future nning, dawn was breaking.


    I frowned, looking at the rising sun.


    "Damn, I havent finished checking the equipment items for the kids..."


    Grumbling, I took out a new piece of paper and beganying out a new equipment n.


    Pulling an all-nighter wasnt new to me. During my streaming days, I frequently hosted 24-hour broadcasts under the motto Go big or go home.


    Frantically jotting down magic core numbers, equipment estimates, farming ns, a thought crossed my mind.


    Though the festival was certainly fun,


    Being engrossed in strategy now felt even moreforting.


    Maybe I truly belonged on the frontlines.


    "..."


    Shaking off the stray thought, I continued with the equipment n. First on the list...


    Exclusive equipment for Lucas and Evangeline!


    The exclusive equipment thatpletes an SSR-grade hero character.


    It was finally time to equip our two knights with these.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    The day after the festival ended, everyone returned to their daily routines. The hero characters who hade out to enjoy from the dungeons base camp were no exception.


    Kellibey, Hannibal, the Holy Grail Seekers, and even the Penal Squad had all returned.


    Late in the afternoon, following lunch, I visited the base camp. I was a bit tired from staying up all night organizing the n for what came next, but there was work to be done.


    "Heading to the base camp?"


    "Lets go together, senior!"


    Lucas and Evangeline naturally joined as my escorts. That worked out since I was nning on making equipment for them anyway.


    As we passed through the teleport gate and arrived at the base camp, it was noticeably more lively than before.


    NPCs moved about in the brightly lit area, thanks to the torches.


    I didnt sense any hostility from the nces directed towards us. NPCs not yet familiar with me seemed wary, but after all, I was the one who had rescued many of them from captivity.


    "Guys, unload everything over there."


    "Yes, my lord."


    I instructed Lucas and Evangeline to ce the festival foods they were carrying in the center of the base camp.


    They stacked the foods next to the biggest bonfire. It was a thoughtful gesture for those who hadnt attended the festival. They could eat or not; the choice was theirs. Hopefully, enjoying the food would build some goodwill towards our front.


    "Grandma Coco, try some of this."


    I offered some food to the NPC in charge of teleportation, Coco the Severer.


    "Well, at least you remember this olddy."


    epting the food without hesitation, Coco casually pointed to a corner of her workshop.


    "I finished the teleport gate. Just install it."


    To my surprise, therey the familiar stone chunks haphazardly piled on the ground. Those were expensive items! They were tossed aside as if they were mere road-side rocks!


    "I finished it a few days ago. You lot were too busy with the festival toe get it."


    As she poured the foods I gave her into her witchs pot (?), Coco chuckled.


    If it took about three days toplete... Does it take about a week to craft one teleport gate?


    I examined thepleted teleport gate, pondering. Even though Coco was quite impulsive, the gates crafting seemed to take some time. Ill need to ce a lot of orders in advance so she can work non-stop.


    "Ah, Your Highness! Youre here!"


    Right then, Kun and the Penal Squad appeared.


    After briefly acknowledging their enthusiastic greeting, I gestured towards the pile of teleport stones.


    "Pick those up."


    "What?"


    "Pick them up. Those stones. We have to install them."


    And so, the Penal Squad found themselves struggling under the weight of the teleport stone chunks, grumbling as they followed me.


    They seemed quite heavy. Good. This would be a nice strength training for you, Kun!


    Our next stop was Kellibeys workshop, where I found him busily crafting equipment. His assistant, Hannibal, was fervently aiding him.


    "Looks like youre busy already, Kellibey. And the festival just ended yesterday."


    "Who do you think is the reason for all this work?!"


    Kellibey red at me, his big eyes shing with annoyance.


    The day after the festival, Kellibey was adjusting the 11 pieces of equipment I had procured from Nameless.


    Given that I had purchased 11 pieces of equipment ranging from SSR to SR grade, there was a ton of readjustment to be done.


    "Why the hell did you hand over 11 pieces for adjustment? Hand some of this over to your local cksmiths!"


    I reminded him, "Didnt you say to entrust you with all equipment-rted requests? That others would mess it up?"


    He retorted, "That was just a figure of speech! From now on, leave the minor adjustments to others!"


    THUD!


    Kellibey mmed something onto the table.


    "I mean, bring me high-end stuff like this! Only a master magical cksmith like me can handle it! Got it?"


    Before mey a silvery-red fur cloak. Even at first nce, it was obviously a top-tier item.


    I chuckled, "When did you even find the time to make this?"


    "Obviously, I prioritized this one. Put off the boring adjustments forter."


    After a briefugh with Kellibey, I looked around.


    "Hey, Kun!"


    Kun, who was huffing and puffing from carrying the teleport stone chunks, looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    "What now, Your Highness? Want me to carry something heavy again?"


    "No, I want you to wear something heavy."


    I yfully waved the cloak.


    "Come try it on."


    "Wait... is that for me?"


    Yes, considering the gear youre already wearing, youre the most expensive kid in the monster front. And this cloak? Its your equipment too.


    Upon closer examination, Kuns face stiffened.


    "...Dont tell me, this cloak..."


    Right on the money. I nodded slowly.


    This was equipment crafted using the magical core of the Wolf King Lunared, the boss monster we fought during thest defense. Its the third Nightmare yer equipment we possess, and the first piece of armor.


    [Moonlight Massacre (SSR) Lv.55]


    - Type: Auxiliary Equipment


    - Defense: 25-50


    - Durability: 24/24


    - Stats: Health +10, Strength +10, Agility +10


    - Increases attack speed by 5% with each attack. Stacksst for 10 seconds, up to 10 times.


    - At max stacks, all attacks inflict additional magical damage.


    - At max stacks, receive reduced damage from all enemy attacks.


    - ??? (Unlocked based on the number of enemies defeated with this equipments effect)


    - ??? (Unlocked based on the number of enemies defeated with this equipments effect)


    Its features were perfect for a melee damage dealer. As long as one could maintain the attack speed stacks, the additional damage and defensive bonuses made it an outstanding item.


    If you cant maintain the stacks, its just an ordinary cloak.


    Even with conditions attached, its bonuses were ster, especially for an auxiliary piece of equipment.


    "..."


    Kun hesitantly took the cloak, a mix of emotions on his face. He mightve been thinking of his brother and ancestors.


    Without much dy, he draped the cloak over his back, its luxurious sheen reflecting his resolve.


    The cloak of silvery-red wolf fur cascaded down the back of the towering, muscr figure, shimmering like moonlight.


    Everyone watching let out an impressed sigh, myself included.


    Clothes really do make the man, huh?


    Until now, Kun had always paraded around in ragged clothes, wearing things like sleeveless shirts.


    Though titled a "Mountain King," he sometimes resembled nothing more than a giant hobo.


    But now, with this distinguished cloak, he seemed entirely transformed. A newfound dignity seemed to radiate from the cloak itself.


    "Youre starting to look the part of a Mountain King, arent you, Kun?"


    As I yfully patted his shoulder, Kun grinned, "Im not a Mountain King anymore, Your Highness."


    "Oh?"


    "Im the Commander of the Penal Squad now."


    Would you look at that, the rascals growing a backbone!


    "Well, considering all the equipment Ive showered upon you so far, its high time I maxed out my affection for you..."


    "Affection...? I dont know what youre talking about, but thanks, Your Highness."


    Kun brought his fists together in a salute, paying his respects, "For the fate of my people and the rest of my life, I will wear this cloak."


    The seriousness on Kuns face was undeniable. I nodded in acknowledgment.


    I couldnt pinpoint exactly what had shifted in Kuns attitude since ourst defense battle. But it was evident that the once rash Mountain King was maturing.


    Hes still a bit of a brute, though.


    I tried to erase the memory of him getting knocked out in a single blow during a recent tournament. I have big ns for you, Kun.


    Next, I handed out the adjusted weapons and equipment to the other four members of the Penal Squad. All were of SR grade.


    Considering these guys are the current backbone of our front line...


    Its best to invest generously.


    Their eyes widened with excitement as they clutched their new gear, hoping it would give them an edge against the monsters.


    I then pulled out two sets of armor from the newly adjusted gear and ced them on the table. Each set, consisting of an upper and lower piece, was covered with cloth to protect against dust.


    Turning around, I saw Lucas and Evangeline, their eyes shimmering with anticipation. I couldnt help but chuckle.


    "Here are your new armors. The ones you had are pretty much trash now."


    "Yahoo! Ive been waiting for this!" Evangeline cheered, hopping excitedly.


    Lucas, however, looked disheartened. He ran his hand over his current worn-out [Phantom Armor].


    "Im sorry, Your Highness... This too was a gift from you. I intended to wear it for a lifetime..."


    "Why are you acting so downtely? Theres no need to apologize. Gear is meant to be expendable."


    He looked more disheartened than ever. I realized Id been too hard on him. Id need to be more gentle...


    In any case, onto the new armor. I presented Lucass first, unveiling the cloth.


    [Midnight(SSR) Lv.49]


    [Twilight(SSR) Lv.49]


    The upper armor, [Midnight], and the lower armor, [Twilight],bined to make a two-piece medium te armor set.


    True to its name, the armor was pitch ck, and its design was absolutely striking.


    In the game, users who obsessed over looks often referred to this set as the "Re (Real ck) Armor". Many had their eyes bloodshot, vying to obtain this set.


    It boasted impressive physical and magical resistances, and the set bonus wasnt half bad.


    > Set Bonus: Midnights Twilight (2/2)


    - Upon equipping the entire set, for 12 hours after sunset, attack power increases by 10%, defense by 10%. For 12 hours after sunrise, movement speed increases by 20%.


    While it didnt have any mind-blowing capabilities, it was a powerhouse in terms of basic stats. And with armor, its more about the specs than special abilities.


    "..."


    Lucas silently removed his current armor and donned the new set.


    Kellibey and Hannibal assisted Lucas, adjusting the armor to fit him perfectly. Once Lucas was fully armored, he resembled a dashing knight.


    His previous armor had been quite stylish, but after extended use, it had worn down. Now, d in new armor, he looked magnificent. It was as if he was wearing a bespoke suit.


    "...I will wear this armor for the rest of my life," Lucas solemnly vowed.


    Enough with the dramatics. That armor isnt your endgame gear anyway. Wear it, wear it out, move on.


    Next, I handed over a new set of armor to Evangeline.


    "Evangeline, heres yours."


    "Finally!"


    Evangeline eagerly unveiled her armor.


    But the very next moment, she screamed, "Whaaat?! What the hell is this?!"


    Jumping back in horror. Really, that much of an overreaction?


    The armor I had prepared for Evangeline was the rare...


    [Bone Armor Upper(SSR) Lv.49]


    [Bone Armor Lower(SSR) Lv.49]


    The Bone Armor series!


    But not just any Bone Armor. An SSR-grade Bone Armor! Made from the bones of mythical monsters, no less!


    The armor boasted overwhelming durability, immense health stat boosts, and extraordinary physical resistance. For a pure tank like her, there wasnt a better armor at this stage.


    "From Golem Armor and now to Bone Armor?!"


    Regardless of its grade or capabilities, its just... bone armor to Evangeline.


    She confronted me with a grievance written all over her face, "You promised the next one would be pretty! Does this armor look beautiful in your eyes?!"


    "Yeah. Looks super nice."


    For the record, Im a practical gamer, not into aesthetics.


    If the gears stats are good, I dont care if my character is dressed in a loincloth and wielding a wooden club!


    Which is why, when I streamed another MMORPG in the past, my viewers were screaming.


    Begging me to wear something less painful to the eyes. And to stop obsessing over that primitive caveman look.


    Hey! Do looks pay the bills?! Its the equipment stats that keep your character alive! Ugga ugga!


    Anyway, from that perspective, this Bone Armor is stunning.


    Sure, in terms of appearance... It might look like the Golem Armor where only the gloves were made of bone. But its almost 1.5 times better in performance!


    "This, this, this..."


    Evangeline, so disappointed she was almost in tears, hit the armor and then yelled at me.


    "If you like this old, worn-out looking armor so much, why dont YOU wear it?!"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    "If you like this old, worn-out looking armor so much, why dont YOU wear it?!"


    "After all the trouble of preparing it, youre throwing a fit? Oh, Ill wear it!"


    I genuinely approached the bone armor, intending to try it on, but hesitated and stopped.


    It certainly is old armor...


    It was genuine armor that had been kept for hundreds of years. Kellibey had diligently maintained it, but the aged feeling couldnt be eradicated.


    It even seemed to emit a musty odor. No wonder Evangeline feels disappointed.


    "But! Dont you know about the ancient legends? The ancient legends!"


    In a fantasy world like this, older items usually have stronger magical powers! Its a deeply rooted tradition here. Just try it on first! The performance will be superb!


    "Ugh. I had high hopes. I really did."


    Evangeline copsed on the floor, sobbing and wailing. I awkwardly cleared my throat.


    Sorry, but theres no way to obtain your final armor, [Snow White], until the second year.


    Because it truly is beautiful, please just wait a little longer...


    "Tsk tsk. I knew itde to this."


    While we were like this, Kellibey, who had been shaking his head from the back, brought something else from inside the cksmith shop.


    "Here, I made this helmet and cloak as aplimentary service. Try them on."


    With Kellibey, Hannibal, Lucas, and me all helping, we got the sobbing Evangeline dressed in the armor.


    "Ugh... *sniffle*."


    Evangeline swallowed her tears and looked in the mirror.


    The menacing appearance of the genuine armor was now partially hidden by the deep-red scale cloak that Kellibey added.


    The helmet was made from dragon bone, with a wide white jaw that protected Evangelines small face.


    Long red scales hung as decoration from the back of the helmet.


    If made improperly, it might have looked grotesque and fierce, but the helmet, having passed through the hands of the elder dwarf cksmith, had an air of vintage beauty.


    Evangelines eyes widened as she twirled in front of the mirror. Kellibey smirked.


    "Its a helmet and cloak made from the bone and scales of the red dragon sub-species, the same material as the genuine armor. How is it? Looks better now, right?"


    Even though it was the same material, the helmet and cloak looked quite impressive. It really depends on the craftsman. I nodded in agreement.


    "As expected, a full set of armor makes it look more legitimate."


    Lucas and Kun chimed in from the side.


    "It looks good."


    "Its stylish, right?"


    "*sniffle*."


    While still sniffling, Evangeline continued to twist and turn in front of the mirror, examining the armors look.


    Even though it was the same bone armor, the freshly white new shoulder armor and helmet added to it gave it a cohesive look.


    It wasnt just lip service; it genuinely looked like a decent set.


    Evangeline, peeking through her helmet, rolled her round eyes.


    "Is it really okay...?"


    "Yeah! It looks totally cool! Everyone agrees, right?"


    As I sharply looked around, everyone hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    "Now, lets give a round of apuse to the cksmith who prepared this fantastic set for us!"


    As I aimed my arrow, Kellibey looked taken aback. However, when my party members began pping in unison, his face soon beamed with satisfaction. This old man is so simple-minded.


    "Hmm... Well... it doesnt seem too bad..."


    Evangeline pouted her small lips. Whew, I somehow managed to impress her.


    "And thats not all! Kellibey!"


    "Huh? What now?"


    "Theres a high-level request only a master cksmith like you can fulfill!"


    I snatched Evangelines spear and shield and mmed them onto the workbench.


    Evangeline seemed startled, but Kellibey, stroking his beard, grinned as if he had been waiting for this.


    "Ive been waiting for this. Youre finally letting me handle these pieces of equipment."


    From the moment he first saw them, Kellibey had been eyeing these two pieces of equipment.


    [Cross Familys Spear (SR)] and [Cross Familys Shield (SR)].


    They were Evangelines unique equipment that unleashed her special skill, [Crossroad].


    Although she acquired the unique skill, the equipment hadnt truly unlocked its full potential.


    Still, because of the excellent unique skill and the equipments durability, she kept using them. But, they were now tattered from countless fierce battles.


    Coincidentally, Evangeline had reached level 50 and had awakened.


    It was the perfect time to upgrade her unique equipment.


    Kellibey ventured further into his workshop and returned with two nk magic scrolls.


    "To upgrade a unique equipment, you need the mark of the awakened. Its to form a soul bond between the user and the equipment."


    True to his title as a master cksmith, Kellibey exined with an air of expertise.


    "So, where is your awakening mark, mydy?"


    "Huh? Well, um..."


    The location of the awakening mark was a matter of privacy, but before I could ask her to show it in private, Evangeline hurriedly answered.


    "Its... um... on my belly button."


    I see...


    Her belly button...


    Suddenly, I recalled Evangelines soft stomach from our time at the dungeon hot spring. Hmm...


    In a changing room inside the workshop, Evangeline imprinted her mark, or rather her belly button, onto the magic scroll.


    Grasping the scroll, Kellibey studied the spear and shield on the workbench and rubbed his hands together.


    "This is going to be a significant undertaking. Heh heh. Im afraid Ill have to halt other orders. I want to focus solely on this equipment."


    Oh, so we can only request one unique equipment at a time? I wanted to entrust Lucass unique equipment as well.


    Reminded of this, I turned to Lucas.


    "Hey, Lucas. You still have the hilt of the sword you first used, right?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean the hilt of [Bestowed Sword]. You have it, dont you?"


    In the game, Lucas, the protagonist, has had the unique equipment [Bestowed Sword] from the beginning.


    But its unusable. The de had vanished, leaving only the hilt, and it had upied a corner of the inventory since then.


    It would only reveal its true worth after receiving a unique equipment upgrade.


    Anyway, since it was an undiscardable item in the game, he should have it, I assumed.


    "Ugh...!"


    Lucass face paled for some reason, and he lowered his gaze, flustered.


    "I... I dont have it right now... Ill, Ill look for it."


    "Huh? Oh, alright. Make sure you find it."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Since Kellibey was focusing on Evangelines equipment upgrade for the time being, I decided to deal with Lucaster.


    Kellibey and Hannibal picked up the Cross familys spear and shield and retreated further into the workshop.


    Evangeline, gazing at her now empty hands, cautiously asked me, "So, what weapon and shield do I use in the meantime?"


    "I knew youd ask, so I prepared another set of backup equipment for you!"


    I proudly unveiled two more pieces of equipment I had kept under cloth. And vo!


    "Ta-da! Bone Lance and Bone Shield!"


    They were SR-grade bone spear and bone shield...


    "I hate itttttttttt-!"


    Evangeline raised her hands to her cheeks and screamed in exasperation. Hey! Theyre high-performance gear, okay?!


    ***


    We used the teleportation gate to travel to [Lakeside Wharf], right beside the ck Lake. After loading the stack of teleportation stones into a cart we had stationed at the wharf beforehand, we journeyed north across the shimmering ck Lake.


    The road was treacherous. Monsters had frequently trampled on it, making it a mess.


    The cart shook violently and almost toppled over at times.


    I managed to hold back my nausea. Once the teleportation gate was set up at the forward base, there would be no need to travel this path again.


    After a few hours, the ruins of a small fortress came into view.


    The forward base.


    The battlefield where we faced the ck Spider Army and went through the tutorial stage.


    The ce where we lost countless soldiers, where Ken died, where Lilly became disabled.


    And... where we killed Orlop, annihted the entire ck Spider Army, and survived.


    "..."


    Mixed emotions surged within me. Quite some time had passed since that intense battle.


    "Whew! Now itll be easier toe here," said Kun, cing the teleportation gate stones down in the forward bases courtyard.


    The interior was surprisingly well-organized. It appeared that the Penal Squad had tidied up while staying at the base camp.


    "Lets install the gate... right here."


    I set up the teleportation gate in a spacious corner of the bases central courtyard. Upon activation, a system window appeared before me.


    [Teleportation Gate]


    - A new location has been added.


    > Forward Base Courtyard (New!)


    Having the freedom to install a teleportation gate wherever I pleased was something unthinkable in the game.


    But in this reality, I could exploit such strategies.


    This is just the beginning.


    By twisting and using every rule at my disposal, I was determined to reach the world after the clear.


    Reaffirming my inner resolve, I looked around at mypanions.


    "Now, we can easily transport supplies and workers to and from here."


    With a round of apuse, I grinned widely.


    "Lets officially start restoring the forward base!"


    ***


    Since it was alreadyte, we returned to Crossroad.


    After feeding everyone a hearty meal and letting them rest, I embarked on a cart heading back to the city.


    My destination was the Craftsmens Guild Workshop. I nned to hold a meeting with all the guild leaders.


    While pondering the future course, I fiddled with the new equipment in my hand.


    I had bought a total of 11 items from Nameless. I had distributed 10 of them among the members, and the remaining one was this.


    A magic gun with an old-fashioned appearance. I twirled the gun in my hand, inspecting its specs.


    [Agate (SSR) Lv.35]


    - Type: Magic Gun


    - Attack: 35-50


    - Durability: 3/3


    - Ammo: 3/3


    - Leaves a mark on the target hit by a bullet. When allies attack a marked enemy, they deal extra damage.


    - If the bullet hits an enemy within 3 meters of the user, it pushes them back 3 meters.


    During thest stage, when I struggled against the werewolves, I felt the need to enhance mybat capabilities.


    So, while shopping for equipment from Nameless, I grabbed this as soon as I saw it.


    It can mark a target for concentrated attacks and even knock back enemies who get too close. The damage output might be slightlycking, but its adequate for self-defense.


    Also, there are three other items from the loot boxes.


    One SSR-grade reward box and two SR-grade reward boxes from clearing stage 10.


    When I opened themst night, I found these items:


    [Rewards]


    - Magic Armor (SSR)


    - Suppressing Talisman (SR)


    - zing Pendant (SR)


    Magic Armor that converts a users magic into a protective barrier, a Suppressing Talisman that provides bonuses when casting CC (Crowd Control) skills, and a zing Pendant that gives a bonus to fire and explosive attacks.


    These items seem to perfectly fit the Shadow Squad.


    For Godhand, a mage who often engages in melee, the armor; for Bodybag who binds enemies with telekinesis, the talisman; and for Burnout, the explosive archer, the pendant. The equipment matched each member perfectly.


    While attending the guild leaders meeting, I should also meet the Shadow Squad and hand these items over.


    The Shadow Squad was currently stationed at the Alchemy Workshop.


    Apparently, Godhands prosthetic hand had umted wear and tear from extended use and needed repairs.


    Theyd worked hard for the Shadow Squad. And theyd keep working hard. They deserved good equipment.


    Lost in such thoughts, I soon arrived at the Alchemy Workshop.


    Huh.


    I spotted Lilly and Godhand, seated side by side on a bench at the workshops entrance. They held hands and whispered to each other. They were quite openly dating now. Life seemed good for them, huh?


    Still, since I secretly supported their rtionship, I decided to wait for a while. They seemed to be having a sweet moment, and I didnt want to ruin it.


    But their affections seemed endless, as they got closer and closer, their flushed faces inching toward a kiss.


    Feeling a bit nauseous and my eyes burning with embarrassment, I impulsively leaned out of the cart and shouted, "Hey! Keep it decent in public!"


    "Eek?!"


    "Ah! My lord?!"


    Startled by my outburst, Lilly and Godhand quickly separated and, flustered, greeted me. I gritted my teeth.


    You two! While your lord is deeply engrossed in thoughts for the citys future, youre passionately romancing?!


    ... Well, romance could be the most constructive and productive of all pursuits! Right?!

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Godhand had said that he would help with the reconstruction of the forward base as soon as his prosthetic was repaired.


    Lilly decided to join him. Considering there were artifacts to be ced at the forward base, Lillys assistance was indeed necessary.


    Are they just going on an outdoor date...?


    Anyway, after providing the Shadow Squad with their new equipment and gently warning them about public disys of affection, I watched the flustered couple disappear into the distance.


    I shook my head in amusement and entered the workshop.


    The other guild leaders had already gathered and were waiting for me: the Carpenter Guild Master, the Stone Mason Guild Master, the cksmith Guild Master, and the Alchemist Guild Master.


    It had been a long time since I had gathered these elders in one ce. I conveyed my intentions to them, examining their faces.


    "Crossroad will now undertake two construction projects simultaneously."


    The reconstruction of the forward base and the tourism city project.


    These two ns had been discussed numerous times before, so all that remained was to coordinate the schedule, projected costs, and other specifics with the guild masters.


    "Also, we need to transport magical stones to the Imperial Capital. Coborate with the Silver Winter Merchant Guild for that."


    After the construction meeting and additionalments about the magical stones, the guild masters nodded as if they had been expecting it.


    "In fact, the head of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild visited this afternoon. Weve already discussed the forting tasks."


    "Did Serenadee by earlier?"


    I blinked in surprise. The Merchant Guild Master was always ahead of the game.


    "Well be very busy from now on."


    After the meeting, where we discussed various city matters and listened to grievances, I smiled brightly.


    "Lets enjoy our work!"


    It was delightful just to see the city grow and progress.


    Doing it joyfully seemed to take the guild masters by surprise. They all smiled in response.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    ***


    Time flies.


    With the teleportation gate facilitating the transport of materials andbor, the restoration of the forward base progressed rapidly.


    I proudly watched as the walls, once torn down by the ck Spider Legion, were covered with robust stone and metal, and the crumbled turrets were reconstructed from the ground up.


    The tourism city projects centerpiece, the hotel construction, also showed swift progress. The architects quickly drafted a building perspective. The proposed hotel blended beautifully with Crossroads exquisite naturalndscape.


    I approved the construction, and Serenade, donning a hard hat, took the lead with a bright smile.


    We needed moreborers, even with the refugees we had taken in. We cedrge-scale employment advertisements in nearby cities and the Mercenary Guild.


    People poured into the city, making Crossroad as lively as during a festival.


    ...


    Time flies, indeed. In the blink of an eye, several weeks had passed.


    The autumn foliage that once painted the fields had swiftly faded, and thetter part of fall greeted us with fallen leaves and frost on the ground.


    [STAGE 11]


    - Starting in: 4 days


    The next defense battle, Stage 11, loomed right ahead.


    ***


    Four days before the defense battle, at the forward base.


    Monsters would emerge from theke, moving north for three days beforeunching an attack on Crossroad. Meaning, the remaining days shown on the system window were based on Crossroads timeline.


    The battle at the forward base would start three days ahead of that.


    In other words, the first wave of monsters would hit the forward base tomorrow.


    With the impending monster attack, allborers had been evacuated.


    Although the forward base had made noticeable progress, expecting it to fully function after only a few weeks of repairs was unrealistic.


    "The restoration of the forward base has certainly made significant progress," Lucas, who had taken a round of the forward base with me, shared the same sentiment.


    "However, there are many challenges to stopping the monsters with its current state."


    "I agree," I responded, standing on one of the bases partially repaired walls and giving a sly smile.


    "But we cant just let those monster bastards trample over this ce, especially after all the hard work weve put into its repairs."


    During the restoration, I had anticipated this oue.


    It was clear that the repairs wouldnt beplete before the next stage began. We would have to juggle both defense and ongoing restoration.


    Hence, I had something installed in the southern field of the forward base.


    My gaze settled on the southern field, and Lucas followed suit.


    Thick wooden fences stood densely, forming a pattern.


    The Kill Zone.


    A basic defense game tactic that funnels enemies through obstacles and then focuses firepower on the concentrated horde.


    This, however, was an advanced Kill Zone I had set up: the Death Loop.


    While typical Kill Zones funnel enemies, the Death Loop takes it a step further, creating a maze using obstacles.


    Though it might sound grand, it was merely about making monsters waste time by moving in circles. It was costly, given the dense cement of fences.


    But its effectiveness was undeniable, especially when walls werepromised.


    Depending on the type of monster, the effects can vary.


    If the opposing force consists ofrge monsters, flyers, or ethereal beings, the impact diminishes.


    But this stages enemies were a skeleton legion, perfect targets for the Kill Zone strategy.


    We can handle this!


    If things got too tough, we could escape using the teleportation gate.


    The primary role of the forward base wasnt to fend off the entire monster legion but to distract a portion and reduce the burden on Crossroad.


    Typically, in the game, about 30% to 50% of the monster legion gets lured to the forward base.


    If everything goes ording to my n, well be able to safely handle more enemies in the future.


    Given the iplete state of the bases restoration, wed have to do our best for now.


    "Dont worry too much, my Lord," Lucas said with a confident grin.


    "Even if ites to it, Ill take care of everything."


    Suddenly, Lucas shrank, murmuring in a hesitant tone, "Of course, I wont overdo it..."


    "..."


    He seemed to be on edge ever since he had been reprimanded forunching a solo assaultst time.


    Without saying a word, I patted him on the back and looked to the distant south.


    From the forward base, I could clearly see the darkke to the south.


    The abyssal mouth of theke that spat out monsters churned on the surface.


    Its different from the tutorial.


    This uing battle was distinct from the massive sacrifice we endured during the tutorial.


    I turned away from the wall and looked over the interior of the forward base.


    My heroes, newly equipped.


    And my soldiers, pristine in their southern frontline uniforms.


    They looked up at me with unwavering eyes. I nodded in silent acknowledgment.


    We were prepared, and we had be stronger.


    We wouldnt repeat the tragedies of the tutorial.


    ***


    The next day, early morning at the forward base.


    Creak, creak...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The monstrous horde that had risen from the darkke, cutting through its surface, was clearly visible as they marched northward.


    Ghostly skeletons, donned in armor, clutching weapons, revealed themselves one after another, their clinking sounds filling the air.


    The Skeleton Legion.


    Resurrected through magic, they were but marites void of any human essence except for the thirst to kill.


    Casually observing them, I pulled up the system window to check their stats.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 11]


    - Lv.40 Skeleton Marshal <Elite>: 2 units


    - Lv.35 Skeleton Mage <Elite>: 6 units


    - Lv.30 Skeleton Knight: 110 units


    - Lv.25 Skeleton Warrior: 388 units


    Perhaps it was because this was right after a boss stage, but the monster count, their levels, andposition seemed rtively manageable.


    The Skeleton Legion itself was a mundane mob without any particr distinguishing features.


    Moreover, no significant Dark Event had been triggered in this Stage 11.


    [??? has passed its turn.]


    [No Dark Event will ur during this stage.]


    Why?


    I tried to deduce the intentions of an enemy I had never faced, but I couldnt figure it out. Why hadnt the Dark Event been activated?


    Well, its a good thing.


    I should be thankful for a reduced difficulty. Its not like I had the luxury toin about it being too easy.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Theke and the forward base were close.


    In no time, the armored monsters approached the near vicinity.


    The empty sockets of the ghostly bone monsters flickered with eerie blue mes.


    Confronting those sinister gazes, as if theyd crawled straight out of hell, sent chills down my spine.


    It was unimpressive. Lacked uniqueness. No Dark Event was triggered.


    So what?


    They were monsters. Ferocious predators eager to rip humans apart.


    Not to be taken lightly, even for a moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    The Skeleton Legion that had neared the forward base suddenly came to a halt.


    Leading the monstrous horde were two Skeleton Marshals, each riding a skeletal horse and wielding massive halberds.


    Monsters made of bones, yet they bore a title akin to a Marshal? Nheless, these two elite monsters yed the role of interim bosses for this stage.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two Skeleton Marshals, after a moment of apparent deliberation, exchanged nces and nodded to each other, subsequently splitting in opposite directions.


    Simultaneously, the ranks of the Skeleton Legion behind them also split in two.


    Half of them continued their march northward, heading straight for Crossroad.


    The other half redirected their march toward our forward base.


    "Only half of them..."


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    asionally, monster legions chose to fully focus their assault on the forward base, which had me on edge. Luckily, this wasnt one of those times.


    After observing the advancing skeletal half-legion, I turned to address myrades.


    "If we stick to our training, we can annihte them without taking any damage."


    From their respective positions, waiting for the monsters to close in, my troops looked up at me. With renewed vigor, I continued,


    "And how many times have I said it? This forward base is a disposable asset."


    Id invested vast sums of money andbor into restoring this forward base.


    But that was purely a tactical measure to protect Crossroad... and the people living there.


    The primary objective wasnt to defend this base at all costs.


    Theres no need to risk our lives for it. Absolutely not!


    "If the situation turns unfavorable, use the teleport gate without hesitation and retreat to Crossroad. Got it? And remember! Dont hesitate, just jump!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    In response to my earnest plea, the soldiers chorused. Satisfied, I shifted my gaze back to the south, where the monsters were pouring in.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Atst, the vanguard of the skeletal legion reached the entrance of the Kill Zone.


    Without any hesitation, they stepped into the path defined by wooden fences.


    "Now, then..."


    After confirming the dim-witted monsters funneling into the Kill Zone, I shouted exuberantly,


    "Lets begin our defense!"


    Eager to dispatch the nearby humans, the monsters scrambled into the Kill Zone.


    Boom! Kaboom!


    Almost immediately, they stepped on the mines I had generouslyid out at the mazes entrance. With dazzling explosions, their bodies burst into pieces.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    The Deathloop Killzone had a grandiose name, but when dissected, it wasnt that impressive.


    Using the trait of monsters that sought to kill the nearest human, they lured the monsters to a point close to the fortress that was directly in their line of sight.


    From that point to the fortress, they ced wooden fences in a zigzag pattern, making the monsters waste their movement and take a longer path.


    Then, they would clear out the monsters, either with firepower or traps, as they wasted time moving in circles.


    However, creating this maze is the very charm of defense games, I thought.


    I preferred simple zigzag mazes. But some users enjoyed creating spiral mazes that forced monsters to move in circles, and others built genuinely intricatebyrinths.


    Wasnt one of the real joys of defense games watching those dumb monsters wander around, lost inside these mazes, only to get picked off one by one by our artillery?


    Clomp! Clomp!


    The narrow path between the wooden fences was a sticky mud terrain.


    I wasnt sure how the skeletons, made of bones, bnced and moved, but one thing was clear: their leg strength wasnt that formidable.


    Already forced to navigate the winding path, they could only move slowly. Naturally, they became easy prey for our archers.


    The skeleton fools were hit by arrows, fell, tangled together, and were swept away en masse by our magic and artifact barrage.


    While they managed to breach by forming piles of bones,


    Whoooosh!


    Sorry, thats a trap.


    Deeply dug pit traps sent the skeleton warriors tumbling down.


    Cannons, already aligned for firing angles, poured their shots into the pits.


    Boom! m!


    The skeleton warriors inside the pit literally burned to ashes. Quite a sight to behold.


    Realizing they couldnt advance toward the pit trap, the skeletons took a detour.


    Thunk! nk! Whirr!


    Oh, regrettable. Thats another trap.


    Rotating iron clubs sprung from between the wooden fences, smashing the skeletons shin bones.


    With the sound of breaking bones, the skeletons fell all at once.


    It was an unbelievably crude device, but it was still an artifact.


    It was of N-grade, with low durability, and its force waned after breaking a few skeletons.


    Yet, the halted iron club artifact, intertwined with the shattered skeleton bones, itself became a barricade.


    Thats the advantage of low-grade artifacts. Use it once and dispose of it.


    Boom! Crunch! Creak!


    Other weing devices like acid-filled pots, metal ball artifacts, and direct line ballistas greeted the skeleton army.


    The skeleton horde was smashed here and broken there, struggling to pass through the Deathloop Killzone.


    By the time they managed to breach this delightful theme park of traps, arrows, and cannons to finally reach the fortress, their numbers had dwindled to about fifty.


    Drenched and shattered, the leading Skeleton Marshal, who had spearheaded their passage through the Killzone, shed a menacing gleam in his eyes.


    The remaining skeletons also radiated a terrifying aura as they gripped their weapons tightly.


    The forward base here hadnt been fully fortified. There were significant gaps, plenty for them to exploit.


    "Youvee a long way, and Im sure youre eager to scale these empty walls and slice up some humans, you monstrous bastards."


    I smirked.


    "While we may not have walls here, we have something just as good."


    No sooner had I finished speaking,


    Shiiing...


    Lucas drew his longsword from its scabbard,


    nk, rattle!


    And Evangeline stepped forward, equipping her bonence and bone shield on her arms.


    My two most formidable vanguards, volunteering to act as our frontline, took their positions. Behind them, Damien and Junior prepared their long-range attacks.


    I too, held my Maestro Staff in one hand and the Agate Pistol in the other.


    Behind our main party, the Penal Squad and the Shadow Squad were lined up in that order.


    Should any skeleton manage to get past us, the Penal Squad would block them, and the Shadow Squad would take them down with firepower.


    Further back, the reserve parties and soldiers were waiting, but I believed none would get that far.


    "...!"


    The Skeleton Marshals jaw dropped, and he let out a silent scream.


    Thududududu-!


    Although inaudible, somemand mustve been ryed among the skeletal fiends.


    About fifty skeletons charged at us in unison.


    "Dont let a single one of them inside our fortified base! Take them down!"


    As I yelled, Lucas and Evangeline charged forward, and the monsters were met with a hail of arrows from Damien and magic spells from Junior.


    ***


    The battle was over quickly.


    The fragmented and divided skeletons had diminished significantly in strength, while on the other hand, our champions were in peak condition.


    In front of Damiens sniping, Juniors magic, and the firepower of the Shadow Squad, the skeletons were decimated.


    And with Lucas and Evangeline, along with the Penal Squad charging at them, they were finished off.


    "Heh heh... heh heh heh..."


    ...Evangelines performance was particrly noteworthy.


    For some reason, she was furiously enraged and disyed terrifyingbat prowess.


    Usually, among the vanguards Lucas and Evangeline, Lucas would lead the offensive while Evangeline defended. But today, the roles were reversed.


    Lucas protected our ranks, and Evangeline plunged into the enemy lines like a bomb.


    Evangeline pierced skeletons with her bonence, crushed them with her bone shield, headbutted with her bone helmet, and even engaged in closebat with her bone armors gauntlet and greaves.


    Lastly, holding the Skeleton Marshal by the scruff of his neck, she smashed his lower jaw with a punch and growled menacingly.


    "I... hate bones..."


    "..."


    "I said... I hate bones!"


    It seemed she still wasnt fond of the bone equipment set Id forced her into. Ahem.


    Evangelines emerald eyes darted towards me.


    I quickly turned my head away. Well, the bone equipment set does perform well, doesnt it? You look really powerful in it!


    Creak, groan...


    The Skeleton Marshal, making onest effort to twist and attack, was met with,


    "Quiet down!"


    Whack!


    Evangeline struck the skull with her bone shield, causing it to crumple silently to the ground.


    "Whew..."


    Evangeline, carelessly tossing the now-silent Skeleton Marshal to the side, chuckled bitterly.


    "Yeah. Now, Im the one who despises bones... Bone Hater."


    "...What did you say?"


    "Hmm? Now that I think about it, isnt your middle name also Bone Hater? Do you hate bones too?"


    "What... What are you talking about?!"


    For the record, my middle name is Born Hater, not Bone Hater.


    It means something along the lines of born to hate or naturally detesting. One might wonder what parents would name their child something like that, but anyway! My middle name has nothing to do with bones!


    "Hehe. Senior."


    Evangeline, with dangerous glint in her eyes visible through her bone helmet, approached me.


    "From now on, would you call me Evangeline Bone Hater Cross...?"


    "Okay, enough with the jokes! Youre scaring me!"


    "Hehe. Jokes? Does this seem like a joke to you...?"


    Yikes! Forcing her into a bone armor, equipping her with bone weapons, and even making her fight bone monsters mightve twisted her a bit!


    Fortunately, Lucas stepped in, sighing, "In the Everck Empire, only the royal family has the privilege of a middle name, Evangeline. Stop with the jokes."


    "Tch. I just wanted to share a title with Senior."


    The disgruntled Evangeline, humming a strange tune that went Bone Hater, Bone Hater~ I am the Bone Hater~, went off to finish off the remaining skeletons.


    Watching her receding figure, Lucas cleared his throat, "Given the circumstances, it seems shes ufortable wearing bone armor, probably fearing she might look like those skeletal monsters."


    "Ah, that makes sense..."


    Considering shes draped in bone armor, bone helmet, wielding bone weapons, and a bone shield, and the enemies are skeleton hordes. It could evoke some eerie feelings.


    "... It might have been better to exchange our armors."


    "Uh, umm."


    I had given Lucas, a damage tank, and Evangeline, a pure tanker, armor that best suited their roles. But I didnt anticipate Evangeline despising the bone set so much.


    Maybe I shouldve given her Lucass cooler armor.


    "Do you want to swap now? We can adjust the size at the cksmiths."


    "No? I dont want to. This ones mine."


    Lucas immediately declined and hugged his armor tightly.


    Why did you even bring it up? You act so generous and then shoot me down!


    "Its equipment bestowed by our lord. I wont give it to anyone. Besides..."


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, muttering,


    "Its kind of entertaining watching Evangeline struggle."


    "...You two are starting to act more and more like siblings."


    Anyway, setting aside the armor issue,


    We were able to eliminate all the skeletons that had approached the forward base.


    "I never realized that the kill zone strategy would be this effective," Lucas remarked.


    Lucas muttered as he examined the monsters that had been felled within the Deathloop. I shrugged.


    "It worked because there werent that many of the damned creatures."


    This time, all the right conditions had conveniently fallen into ce.


    "Besides, setting up such traps in front of Crossroad would be challenging."


    The southern wall in front of Crossroad is vast and expansive.


    The area in front of this forward base had a narrow and confined terrain, allowing for a dense deployment of the kill zone. Such an arrangement wouldnt be feasible at Crossroad. Thats why we hadnt done it there before.


    "Indeed, there are strategies and tactics that can only be utilized here at the forward base."


    "Exactly. If we can operate this ce correctly, our future defense will be much easier."


    When Im away, Lucas would have to act as the deputymander. I hoped hed use the kill zone strategy effectively.


    Lost in thought, Lucas stared at the kill zone, then turned to me with a sudden realization, "Ah!"


    "Do you remember where I ced those two additional teleport gates?"


    "Of course. You installed them on the path heading north from here to Crossroad."


    I had set up gates at the one-third and two-thirds markers along the route from the ck Lake to Crossroad. They were discreetly hidden within the mountains off the path.


    As the creatures would take about three days to arrive using this route, the gates had been strategically ced to anticipate their journey of one or two days.


    "Ah! Youre not suggesting...!"


    I nodded, "While they make their way north, well use the teleport gates to carry out guerri warfare."


    We would teleport ahead of them, lying in ambush. Once they approached, wedunch our attack, then escape via the teleport gates.


    "We dont need to annihte them during this process. Just inflict damage and pull out."


    "Such a tactic..."


    "Currently, the teleport gates are temporarily installed. Later, I n to set up dozens of them, at every key point."


    Using the teleport gates, well ruthlessly and persistently harass the monster hordes making their three-day journey from the ck Lake.


    By the time they reach Crossroad, they wont have the strength to pose a significant threat. This tactic will ensure the citys safety.


    Ill use any trick in the book.


    Slyly. Dishonorably. By any means necessary.


    Using tactics unavable in the game,


    I will kill the monsters.


    And protect the people.


    "Of course, some monster hordes might resist this strategy. During our guerri attacks, some of our allies might also face danger."


    I nodded in agreement, "But well optimize our approach. If a strategy doesnt work against a certain enemy, well find another way around."


    "..."


    "From now on, thats how wellbat the monsters. If you have any good ideas, dont hesitate to share them, Lucas. Understand?"


    As I spoke with a smile, Lucas looked at me with aplex expression.


    It was a mix of admiration and...


    A hint of concern.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    A few days ago,


    "Young Prince, do you know how the teleportation magic works?"


    When I had ordered the second and third teleport gates, the Witch of Severance, Coco, had suddenly asked this. I casually responded,


    "Im pretty much clueless about magic. Isnt it just a matter of whooshing in and out?"


    Teleportation is just that, isnt it? Perhaps some tips from the game director during the process, but thats about it.


    "To put it simply, teleportation cuts through space, pushes the target into another dimension, and then pulls them out at the destination," Coco exined seriously, contrary to my casual demeanor.


    "So, while inside the teleport gate... when you step into the magic portal, youre briefly stepping into another world."


    "Oh, I see."


    I half-listened. Being constantly in another world in my everyday life, another brief trip wouldnt be much of a shock.


    "The challenge isnt entering another world. Its returning to reality."


    Yet, Coco leaned in, her eyes narrowed and intense, urging me to pay close attention.


    "You must have a firm beacon of light, a sense of self, to emerge back into this reality."


    "Hmm... I see?"


    I yed along, not quite grasping her point. But Coco squinted at me.


    "Thats why asionally, those who dont possess a firm sense of self often go missing during teleportation. They lose the light of their beacon and drift away."


    I swallowed hard.


    She wasnt giving me a subtle warning, was she? It was just a user manual, right?


    "For the same reason, beings born from nightmares cant use teleportation magic. If they enter a teleport gate, theyll be swept away to the other side, into oblivion."


    "So, the monster bastards cant use the gates? Thats reassuring."


    "But they can destroy the teleport gates themselves."


    Tapping the stone structure that made up the teleport gate, Coco rified that it was a destructible object.


    "The reason the gates inside the dungeon remain intact is because Nameless illuminated them with a light taken from her soul, preventing monsters from approaching. I further reinforced them with a barrier."


    I blinked in surprise. So, thats how our safe points were established.


    "I dont know where youre going to set up these gates in the outside world, but remember this: gates can be destroyed, theyre not safe."


    With an uncharacteristically heavy voice, Coco spoke slowly, emphasizing every word,


    "And if one loses their own light, they might lose their way inside."


    Her words were kind, but they sent a shiver down my spine. I gulped nervously.


    Regardless of her warning, Im still going to set up more gates!


    ***


    Present time,


    Between Crossroad and the ck Lake, we moved as a small guerri group using the teleport gates we had set up.


    Ambushing the northward-moving monster horde, pouring firepower onto them, and then quickly retreating became our repetitive strategy.


    A few days earlier.


    The Skeleton Legion wasnt exactly the most agile of monsters, so it was possible to safely strike and retreat.


    With Juniors magic and Damiens sniping barrage, we unleashed a barrage on them. Before the severely damaged monsters could retaliate in their rage, we quickly retreated to the teleport gates.


    "But, Your Highness, the monsters cant use these gates, can they?"


    Damien tilted his head as we used one of the teleport gates, discreetly hidden in a secluded forest path.


    After summarizing the exnation I had heard from Coco a few days ago, Damien nodded in understanding.


    "So, while the monsters cant use these teleport gates, they can destroy them?"


    "Exactly. But we dont have any magical means to create safe points... our best strategy is to hide these gates as well as we can."


    "And if they find out?"


    In an innocent tone, Damien posed the painful question. I answered with a grimace.


    "Well, theyd just destroy it..."


    While the construction cost for the teleport gates was steep, it was a price worth paying if it meant effectively dealing damage to the monster bastards. Even if they ended up being used once and destroyed.


    "The most important thing is to ensure a safe environment where our sides heroes and soldiers can fight without being injured or killed."


    That was the ultimate goal.


    Junior, who had been listening to our conversation, chuckled, "Your Highness truly values your subordinates."


    "..."


    I hesitated.


    Did I?


    Did I truly value my subordinates, or was it just that I couldnt bear the guilt of losing them?


    "No matter what motivates you, Your Highness, youre taking action. You value human life above all."


    As she entered the teleport gate, Junior shed a knowing smile, "Isnt that enough?"


    With that, she disappeared into the magical portal.


    "..."


    As Damien stepped forward, he eximed, "Weve almost gotten rid of all the monster bastards! Lets finish this, Your Highness!"


    "...Alright."


    Damien, with a sh, disappeared into the teleport gates light.


    Taking a deep breath, I followed, pushing myself into the gate.


    "Lets go!"


    We were nearing the end of this stage!


    ***


    Thus,


    With the counter-attack at the forward base and two guerri attacks over three days, we effectively reduced the number of the Skeleton Legion.


    By the day of the defensive battle, the monsters that reached the walls of Crossroad were a pitiful group, a mere tenth of the size of the original horde we encountered at theke.


    Not only were their numbers reduced, but these creatures were also battered from our guerri attacks. They bore the scars of Juniors magic and Damiens sniping, making them ragged and worn.


    From atop the walls, as I gazed down at these creatures, I slowly raised my hand.


    "Aim!"


    Clink! Clink!


    The soldiers, on standby, moved swiftly.


    The well-trained soldiers aimed the already loaded cannons with precision. A row of cannons, aligned on the steel walls, were set alight simultaneously.


    The Skeleton horde was precisely within range. I thrust my hand forward.


    "Fire!"


    Boom! Kaboom!


    As I swung my hand down, dozens of cannonballs rained down onto the monsters ranks.


    Ka-boom!


    The fiery explosion swept over the area where the Skeleton horde once stood.


    Immediately after, a flurry of ballistae and various throwing artifacts followed. The skeletons were shattered under the crossfire from our side.


    After the first salvo, I clenched my fist in mid-air. The soldiers immediately halted their actions, and the shooting stopped.


    When the thick smoke cleared, no moving creature was in sight.


    All that remained were burnt husks...


    I opened the enemy status window to check for any living monsters. As expected, none were alive.


    "No casualties. No injuries."


    Lucas, who came up beside me, grinned, "Aplete victory, my lord."


    "..."


    I turned and smiled at my heroes and soldiers.


    "These damn monster bastards! Theyre too scared to even approach our walls now! Right?!"


    At my shout, the heroes and soldiers erupted in cheers.


    I waited for the cheering and apuse to subside, then nodded.


    "Everyone! Youve done well! Lets keep this up!"


    "Yes!"


    "Now, lets eat and rest!"


    The soldiers began tidying up the equipment on the walls, their faces gleaming with the joy of victory and relief of survival.


    "...Phew."


    I scanned the battlefield littered with monster remains.


    Although there were no casualties, the physical exhaustion was greater than the previous battles.


    From the forward base battle, the guerri operation, to the recent defense, I had been involved in operations for over three days.


    Had I overdone it?


    Being my first time conducting operations this way, I personally supervised every battle.


    I had to ensure the operation went as nned and be ready to intervene in case of unforeseen events.


    While the other heroes took turns, I sustained myself with short naps and rest, staying awake for three consecutive days. It was no wonder I was fatigued.


    But if I had to suffer a bit more to prevent potential losses, Id dly do it.


    I need to keep moving, find new methods, and stockpile contingency ns. To secureplete victory...


    With these thoughts, I turned around.


    To my surprise, the main members of my party were standing behind me, waiting.


    Evangeline, with a yful smile, said, "Lets go, senior! Youve worked hard these past few days! After a victory, you should rest!"


    As she spoke, Damien and Junior grabbed me by the arms, leading me into the walls.


    Evangeline led the way, with Lucas following leisurely behind.


    The sight of the four of them escorting me made me chuckle.


    "Alright, you rascals. Im not going anywhere. Let go. Ill walk!"


    Damien and Junior released me, chuckling. Ugh, these brats.


    Just as they let go of me and I set my feet on the castle floor, a wave of dizziness hit.


    What the...?


    Everything began to spin, and a numbing cold enveloped me. Nausea welled up inside, and heat rushed to my face.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Doubling over, I coughed dryly and wiped beneath my dripping nose.


    Blood.


    "...Nosebleed?"


    I murmured, dumbfounded.


    Simultaneously, I lost feeling in my toes. Strength drained from my body, and I copsed.


    The shocked faces of my party members spun around the edges of my vision. Their urgent voices echoed in my ears.


    My lord, senior, emperor, your majesty...!


    Between the frantic hands trying to grab hold of me and the fading familiar voices, I lost consciousness and sank into a deep abyss.


    ***


    [STAGE 11 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Evangeline(SSR)]


    [Level-Up Characters]


    >Main Party:


    - Ash(EX) Lv.49 (1)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.52 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.52 (1)


    - Damien(EX) Lv.52 (1)


    >Sub Party 1:


    - Kun(SR) Lv.51 (1)


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.44 (1)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.44 (1)


    - Becky(R) Lv.44 (1)


    - OnTheRock(R) Lv.42 (1)


    >Sub Party 2:


    - GodHand(SR) Lv.46 (1)


    - BodyBag(R) Lv.41 (1)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.40 (1)


    [Deceased and Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Skeleton Legion Magic Stones: 189


    - Skeleton Mage Magic Core(R): 3


    - Skeleton Marshal Magic Core(SR): 2


    [Your stage clear reward has been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - R-grade Reward Box: 3


    - SR-grade Reward Box: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 12: Winter is Coming]

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    The first dream I had was familiar, thendscape of a chat window.


    - Bro!


    A message Ive seen so many times, I felt like I could recite it by heart.


    - Bro, youre amazing. How did you clear that?


    The first chat that popped up on my stream in almost six months, a time when no one seemed to care.


    Even though it was just a simple, voiceless text, it felt like a powerful knock.


    - Ive bookmarked you. Youll stream again, right?


    And so, I still dream of that day.


    I still... regret it.


    ***


    The problem was the dream that followed.


    A vast and red, unfamiliar room.


    I was lying on a bed, struggling to breathe heavily. As if I had a fever, my body felt burning hot, but the air felt like a freezing cold bite.


    Then.


    Soothingly.


    A cool and gentle touch caressed my forehead.


    The hand pushed away the sweat-soaked hair from my face. I tried to turn, with great effort, rubbing my cheek against that hand.


    - Mom... Dont go...


    As a soft sob escaped my lips, the owner of the hand whispered soothingly.


    - Its okay. My precious Born Hater.


    The hand paused, and then I felt a soft kiss on my forehead.


    - I promise, Ash.


    And with those words, she vanished.


    ***


    Suddenly, my eyes shot open.


    "...Huh!"


    A ragged breath escaped my lips.


    "Heave... heave..."


    Thankfully, a familiar ceiling came into view.


    Crossroad Lords bedroom. The ceiling adorned with an old-fashioned wallpaper (which Evangeline once painted pink and then restored).


    "Ugh..."


    As I struggled to sit up, I felt a heavy weight on my legs.


    What now? Looking down, I found...


    "Zzz... Purr..."


    "Snore..."


    Evangeline and Damien, peacefully sleeping with their heads on my legs.


    ...What the hell happened?


    My legs felt numb, indicating theyd been there for a while. I gently slid my legs out from underneath them.


    Evangeline and Damien, unperturbed, turned over and continued to sleep, snuggling into their arms.


    I nced outside. The sun was setting.


    Then it hit me.


    I fainted earlier.


    After the defensive battle, I had suddenly copsed.


    After overworking and sleeping so little in the past days, my body couldnt cope.


    I didnt realize my character was so weak, even if the stamina stat was on the lower side...


    So after I fainted, I was brought here, and these two, exhausted from days of battle, must have stayed beside me and fallen asleep.


    "..."


    Slowly, I propped myself up. A wet towel that had been ced on my forehead slid off.


    Touching my forehead, I felt the heat. I must have had a fever.


    Before I chastise myself for unintentionally overexerting, theres something else.


    What was that dream?


    I tried to recall the images I had seen just moments ago.


    The first dream I had was undoubtedly one RetroAddictmeexperienced.


    The persistent shadow of guilt that trailed behind me, my personal burden, my sworn mission. All of it tied to a familiar nightmare.


    But the second dream?


    That memory isnt mine.


    I pondered the vivid images.


    Without a doubt, it was the Star Pce from when I had visited the Imperial Capital. And... the face of the woman from the portrait.


    Ashs mother.


    In other words, that dream was Ashs memory.


    But why... how could I recall that memory?


    It was a vision of Ash being nursed by his mother during his illness as a child.


    I had never witnessed nor experienced such a scene. Yet, it appeared so clearly in my dream.


    Was it residual memory in this body? Or...


    Or what?


    Lost in thought,


    Creak-


    The door cautiously opened, and in came Junior and Saintess Margarita.


    Seeing me awake (and the two sprawled next to me), their expressions shifted from surprise to relief, rushing over.


    "Your Highness, youre conscious!"


    "We need to check your condition immediately. This way..."


    Fortunately, it wasnt a severe ailment, merely exhaustion.


    "I mean, I did rest during the festival. But just a few days of overwork and I copse?"


    As I grumbled, Margarita, hanging a bag that appeared to be filled with saline by my bedside, replied with a stern tone.


    "Did you truly rest during that time?"


    "Uh...?"


    "Your body doesnt lie, Your Highness. Your recent copse is the result of the umted stress."


    I watched Margarita, who usually floundered in front of me. Now that I was unwell, her tone was authoritative.


    "The body is honest, Your Highness. Its signaling that its reaching its limits."


    "Um, okay."


    "If you ignore these warnings... more severe consequences might follow."


    Saintess Margaritas warning, veiled in a gentle tone, gave me chills. Without realizing, a shiver ran down my spine.


    "For the next three days, you need to put all your tasks aside and rest."


    "What?! Is that even possible?!"


    "Its possible. In fact, Ive already informed the others."


    Margarita gestured to the side.


    "Dont you havepetent subordinates? Dont worry, things will run smoothly."


    At that, Evangeline and Damien, standing by my bed, nodded in agreement. Hey, you two, first wipe off that drool on your faces!


    "Your Highness, you are indispensable to this city."


    Margarita left me with her parting words.


    "You need to take better care of yourself. Please dont overexert yourself from now on."


    "..."


    Watching the back of the departing Saintess, I felt a bitter taste in my mouth. Then, I turned to my side.


    "Thanks for caring for me and being concerned."


    I softly spoke to my party members who gazed at me with worry.


    "But today, we need to wrap up the defense battle. I hate to ask, but I need your help."


    "Just leave it to us!"


    Evangeline enthusiastically responded, rolling up her sleeves. Although she and Damien seemed fatigued, having been sleeping on my legs earlier, sharing the burden felt right.


    "Wheres Lucas?"


    "Lucas is outside, clearing the monster corpses! He said it was a top priority..."


    I chuckled. At least Lucas was acting responsibly as the deputymander, knowing what needed to be done in my absence.


    "Damien, help Lucas with the task. Sanctifying the monster corpses will need your holy powers. Let him know Im awake too."


    "Got it!"


    "Junior, go to Lilly and get the artifact status report. Check on the artifacts with your own eyes. As a mage, you might have a better sense than I do."


    "Understood, Your Highness."


    "Evangeline, take charge of the victory banquet preparations and the celebratory speech. I doubt Ill be up for attending the banquet tonight. Im counting on you."


    "Awesome! Ive always wanted to do that!"


    After delegating tasks, the three of them sped off.


    The three stopped by the door, ncing back at me with continuous nagging.


    "You need to rest, Your Highness! Really, no more work, just rest!"


    "Well report back tomorrow morning. Everything should be fine."


    "Ill handle the banquet! Just take your medicine and get plenty of sleep, okay?!"


    I waved them off, urging them to leave quickly.


    They continued to fuss until they finally disappeared from sight.


    "..."


    In the newly quiet room, I leaned against the beds headrest, lost in thought.


    How well could the city function without me? That worry lingered. And then...


    - "I promise, Ash."


    ...Ashs biological mother.


    I reflected on the smile of Dustia, the Second Empress, from the dream.


    Why?


    She was unrted.


    To my existence and to my objective of clearing the game.


    Yet, I had an inexplicable feeling, a gamers intuition if you will.


    Its rted.


    Everything is rted.


    Everything Ive encountered on my path to the true ending is interconnected in some way.


    My dream of her wasnt a coincidence. I just hadnt found the connection yet...


    "..."


    Ignoring Margaritas advice to rest, I furrowed my brows, lost in thought.


    Reflecting on all the events since I fell into this world.


    Desperately seeking the elusive link between them.


    ***


    That night.


    The corpses of the Skeleton Legion scattered from the forward base to the walls of Crossroad, and it took a considerable amount of time to collect and incinerate them.


    Lucas arrived to visit the ailing Ash, only when the moon was high in the sky.


    If Ash was asleep, Lucas nned to leave a report and go. If awake, he intended to inquire about his health.


    So, with a bundle of reports in hand, he approached the lords mansion, when


    "Oh my."


    Almost simultaneously, the Silver Winter Merchant Guilds carriage arrived and halted at the mansions entrance.


    Serenade, leaning out from the carriage, offered a strained smile. Lucas responded with an awkward, perspiring nod.


    "...Miss Serenade."


    "Captain Lucas."


    In the midst of a tense atmosphere, the two exchanged greetings.


    They had a shared history, but were never particrly close.


    From their younger days, at the Star Pce of the Second Empress of Dustia... they grew up alongside Ash.


    Ash had always been a constant between them. Their rtionship entirely stemmed from Ash.


    Even without the years-long gap since theirst encounter, any meeting between them would have been inherently awkward.


    "...Youve changed a lot, Miss Serenade."


    Put another way,


    "For someone once dubbed the Frostbite of Silver Winter due to your cold demeanor, you now smile as warmly as spring here. Its... unsettling to see."


    "..."


    Back in the Imperial Capital, when Ash was notoriously known for his deplorable behavior,


    The two of them, still stuck in memories from that time,


    "Youve transformed too, Captain Lucas."


    Clearly,


    They didnt get along.


    "From Born Haters Mad Dog, now such an esteemed knight. Its surprising."


    Serenade, with her smooth smile, gently responded to Lucass sharpment.


    "No, I must have misremembered because its been so long. Wasnt it... The Mad Dog that Bites Its Master?"


    "..."


    The two locked eyes.


    Their gazes were devoid of animosity, and their voices remained calm, but,


    Whoosh


    ...For some reason, an icy tension seemed to sweep between them.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    "Frostbite... its been a while since I heard that nickname."


    Serenadeughed bitterly.


    "I was once like that. As my rtionship with him grew cold, so did I."


    Just thinking of that time sent chills down her spine.


    Serenades fingers dug into her own arm.


    "But now that His Highness treats me warmly, I no longer need to pretend to be cold."


    Ice melts in spring.


    As Ash began to warm, the frostbite receded. It was that simple.


    "...Its been a while since I was called the Mad Dog."


    A fleeting remorse passed through Lucass stern eyes.


    "I had those days."


    When hed bite anything onmand like a rabid dog.


    And even... the time he almost bit the hand that fed him.


    "...Whether His Highnessmands me as a mad dog, I act as one; and ifmanded as a knight, I act as one."


    After all, he was just a sword.


    He moved ording to the will of the one who wielded him. It was that simple.


    "In the end,"


    Serenade took a deep breath.


    "It was his transformation that allowed us to change."


    Lucas silently agreed.


    Indeed,pared to Ashs transformation, the changes in Serenade and Lucas were trivial.


    The prince, who once pushed himself to the edge, desperate to destroy himself, had transformed.


    He became as warm as the spring sun.


    Lucas gently inquired,


    "Arent you afraid of his transformation?"


    Lucas had been forewarned about Ashs change.


    - "Hey, guard. From tomorrow, Ill act differently."


    - "But no matter my appearance or behavior, I am still me. Undoubtedly the Ash youve always known."


    - "Trust me and continue to support me as you have. I request this of you."


    The day after those words, Ash changed.


    Despite the warning, Lucas sometimes felt a chill down his spine.


    Is this thoughtful, benevolent ruler really the same person he had sworn allegiance to?


    "Whats there to be afraid of?"


    Serenade spoke with conviction.


    "His essence hasnt changed."


    From their childhood,


    That radiant boys essence remained unchanged.


    "Even if his actions, speech patterns, and even beliefs change - I can tell. The Ash I loved remains unchanged."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    As Lucas asked, Serenade smiled mischievously, reminiscent of her yful younger self.


    "Its a lovers intuition."


    Immediately after, Serenade mumbled, twirling a strand of her hair.


    "Well, were divorced now..."


    Watching her, Lucas chuckled.


    "I feel relieved... that youre here, Miss Serenade, to share these concerns."


    "Hm?"


    "Ill trust your intuition as well, Miss Serenade."


    Lucas gave a soft smile, a sight that made Serenade widen her eyes in surprise.


    He wasnt one to smile like that.


    "...Youve changed a lot, Captain Lucas."


    "Weve grown up. All of us."


    For a moment, Serenade and Lucas locked eyes, looking at each other, who were once on the brink of friendship but eventually remained distant.


    And always between them was the memory of young Ash.


    "All I wish for is His Highnesss happiness, Captain Lucas."


    Serenade murmured softly, to which Lucas nodded in agreement.


    "I feel the same, Miss Serenade."


    "Lets serve him from our respective ces."


    "Of course."


    Lucas stepped aside, bowing slightly. Serenade, with a gentle nod, walked into the manor first.


    And when the two entered Ashs bedroom on the third floor-


    "Snnn..."


    Ash was soundly asleep.


    Papers scattered across the bed, he leaned against the headboard, having left the light on.


    Lucas and Serenade, sharing a wry smile, tidied up Ashs sleeping area. Lucas organized Ashs writing materials, while Serenade gentlyid him down, pulling the covers over him.


    Looking at the sleeping young man, seeing traces of the boy they knew from their youth,


    "Sweet dreams, Your Highness."


    Serenade whispered softly and withdrew. Lucas turned off the bedsidemp.


    With a soft click, the room was plunged into darkness. Taking ast nce at the peacefully sleeping Ash, Serenade and Lucas silently stepped out.


    ***


    ...Several days had passed.


    My condition hadnt improved. It seemed like fatigue and a cold had struck simultaneously.


    The fever wouldnt subside, and I groaned, a cold towel draped over my forehead. What rotten luck.


    "Its the fall. As the days get colder, its especially crucial to be cautious during these transitions," Damian, who visited me every morning and evening to provide me with holy energy, remarked.


    Apparently, healing magic couldnt remedy fatigue or amon cold.


    Its visible effects were more pronounced with more severe wounds or injuries.


    But, being imbued with this much holy energy was believed to be beneficial for rejuvenation. Ugh.


    Anyway, given the circumstances, Iy in bed, received brief reports, and issued general directives.


    Initially, I was a bit concerned, but even in my absence, Crossroad operated pretty smoothly.


    Of course, it wasnt as efficient as when I was on the ground, but it was moving decently well.


    Perhaps this is how a typical lord or a typicalmander operates.


    Not visiting the field, only issuing and receiving orders and reports through documents and messengers...


    "...Hmm."


    Even so, this wasnt my style.


    "I want to jump out of this bed and see the field in person!"


    "Yeah, yeah. First, you need to get better."


    Evangeline, who came to get my review on an independent exploration n, chided me. Grumbling, I looked over the n she had drafted.


    It was the n to circle the cleared Zone 6 dungeon once more. We had to avoid the Midas area since themanders of the Nightmare Legion could appear there...


    I really need to hit level 50.


    I was currently at level 49. I wanted to quickly hit 50 just like the other main party members and learn the ultimate move, but with my physical condition as it was...


    "Well take care of it ourselves and return safely, senior. You just take your time and rest."


    And true to their word, they managed just fine.


    In my absence, they either sought help from the Holy Grail Seekers waiting at the base camp or organized teams with the likes of Jackal or even Lilly(!) and systematically reviewed each of the Zone 6 dungeons.


    The other sub-parties were leveling in the early areas.


    Watching the party members grow stronger and level up every day even without me made me feel somewhat ambivalent. Ugh.


    Not just the dungeon exploration but internal affairs were handled impably as well.


    Especially after appointing Serenade as the chief advisor of internal affairs, she frankly managed things better than I did.


    This included maintenance of the forward base and city tourism ns.


    "Heres the magic stone sales report, Your Highness. Please take your time reviewing it."


    Using transparent magic stone sales profit sharing, they greatly boosted the citys finances.


    The magic stones were safely presented to the Imperial Family. From the remaining ones, they didnt touch the share for the existing Crossroad merchants.


    The remaining magic stones were then distributed and sold throughout the continent.


    "The quality of the magic stones is exceptional. We started distribution primarily to allied kingdoms royal families. We are already receiving a slew of follow-up orders."


    While scanning the report after hearing Serenades update, I mumbled,


    "To be honest, I thought the Silver Winter Merchant Guild would absorb all the smaller southern guilds."


    They preserved the existing magic stone sales routes, fairly divided the magic stone quantities with the existing guilds.


    Only the surplus from the south was managed by the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Given the wealth of Silver Winter and their rapport with me, they couldve monopolized the market, but...


    "Heh, as I told you before, our guilds goal is coexistence."


    Handing over a report indicating arge deposit of gold in the Crossroad citys treasury, Serenade grinned.


    "Its easy to crush others with size and profit from it, but thats a very shortsighted way to do business. We simply choose a path that benefits us in the long run."


    "Thats really impressive..."


    I need to learn some business philosophiester. It seems itll help.


    Thus, everyone became self-reliant. The city ran smoothly and safely.


    "15 heroes in the reserve party, 3 parties. Theyre ready for frontline deployment."


    Several sub-parties becamebat-ready due to continued independent explorations.


    "Gasp... Did I somehow grow stronger?"


    Lilly surpassed level 35,pleted her second-ss job change, and unlocked the skill [Fire Wall].


    Hey, didnt you quit your on-site job? You keep apanying your boyfriend on expeditions, and thats why youre leveling up!


    "...I dont even join in the explorations, so why am I growing?"


    Saintess Margarita mumbled hesitantly.


    Margarita was leveling up without even taking part inbat. From her perspective, it must have been perplexing.


    "Well... healers naturally gain experience just by healing. Youre always working at the temple, so thats why your level is rising even without being on the front lines."


    In any case, the heroes grew steadily.


    "Wevepleted the training of two new infantry units!"


    The ranks of the regr soldiers were also bolstered,


    "The repairs to the primary walls of the forward base areplete, Your Highness!"


    Over half of the forward base had been repaired, making it now functional as a makeshift fortress. And as preparations for the winter supplies and firewood were smoothly progressing,


    [STAGE 12]


    - Time untilmencement: 3 days


    The next defense battle loomed.


    ***


    This seasons monsters were the Scorpion Legion.


    In other words, scorpions.


    They crawled close to the ground, their exoskeletons tough.


    They had high resistance to ranged weapons like arrows. Their venomous tails possessed piercing power that was incredibly threatening. Their two pincers were sharp and strong.


    They were robust, formidable, and tough warriors. Facing them head-on would not be easy.


    "Despite their toughness, their weakness is clear."


    From the forward base,


    Seated in a wheelchair that belonged to Evangeline (borrowed from Lilly), and wrapped in a thick nket atop the freshly repaired walls, I said,


    "Their underbelly isnt armored. If we can somehow target that area, they can be taken down easily."


    "So, there are two methods. Either flip them over and strike..."


    Evangeline smirked, and I mirrored her grin.


    "...or simply attack from below."


    Put another way,


    Laying mines would easily take care of them.


    Which is why, at this moment, the southern ins of the forward base wereden with mines.


    Not only that, but we also selected artifacts that activated on contact with the ground.


    There are more weaknesses, of course.


    The Scorpion Legion has low magic resistance. While they have high poison resistance, theyre highly susceptible to other status effects.


    If we are equipped ordingly, they can easily be taken down.


    But the mines alone are sufficient. Were in for some fun fireworks.


    "Theyreing!"


    A scout atop the forward bases tower, overseeing the south, shouted. Then Lucas, standing at the edge of the wall, raised his hand and shouted,


    "All units, prepare for battle!"


    Click! Click! Click!


    Heroes and soldiers swiftly armed themselves and took aim.


    Themand for this defense battle was handed over to Lucas from the start. I nned to just observe from the back. After all, Im a patient...


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    It didnt take long for the dust kicked up by monsters to appear from the southern horizon.


    A horde of scorpions with shimmering dark exoskeletons scuttled forward, their many legs chaotically propelling them.


    It was both a creepy and intimidating sight, given their sheer numbers.


    It seems my guys prepared hard even without me.


    The feeling was akin to watching a younger sibling, who ims they can run errands without their older sibling, clutching their money and heading to the store.


    With such feelings, I intended tofortably watch how well our troops would defend without me.


    "Huh?"


    Something strange caught my eye.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    From the side of the Scorpion Legion charging in from the south,


    Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop-!


    ...five knights suddenly appeared, all mounted on horses.


    Leading them was a young girl with long ck hair, her silver crown gleaming.


    "Muahahahaha-!"


    With augh that seemed mismatched to her slender voice, the Dragon Lady who had suddenly sprung into action shouted,


    "Crossroad, I have returned-!"


    Then, without hesitation, she charged directly into the nk of the Scorpion Legion.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    The Dark Event didnt ur in this stage either.


    [??? skips their turn.]


    [No Dark Event will be triggered in this stage.]


    Following thest stage, the unidentified enemy skipped their turn again. The intention behind this move remained unclear, but one thing was certain.


    At least in this stage, the foe wasnt plotting any underhanded moves.


    Whoosh-!


    The Scorpion Legion, without any tricks up their sleeve, simply crawled on the ground.


    And the Dragon Lady - Dusk Bringar and her personal guard, found such ground-crawling creatures barely worthy opponents.


    "Wo-hahahahahat!"


    With a boomingugh, Dusk Bringar, followed closely by four knights d in red armor, charged.


    Together, the party of five Dragon Knights relentlessly assaulted the side of the Scorpion Legion.


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop! Clip-clop-!


    Crunch! Snap!


    They tore through the legions ranks, breaking from one side and emerging from the opposite end in a breath-taking maneuver.


    Dusk Bringar, at the forefront, unleashed her mighty magical prowess, and the four knights brandished their weapons with violent force. Their steeds were Dragonblooded Warhorses - 1.5 times the size of a regr warhorse with three times the power. They were monstrous mounts that likely also had their own levels.


    Following the Dragon Knights breakthrough, these mighty warhorses trampled over the Scorpion Legion. The torn chitin and flesh of the scorpion monsters scattered everywhere.


    "..."


    Witnessing this shocking scene, I nced sideways. My own heroes wore expressions of disbelief.


    "Uh, um... Should we go support them, senior?"


    Evangeline asked hesitantly, to which I slowly shook my head.


    "No. They seem to want to show off their skills."


    Matching the monsters entrance, theyd appeared as if waiting for the perfect moment to unt their might. This couldnt be a mere coincidence.


    The Duchess seems to want to have her fun. Lets let her have it.


    I gestured, and a scout brought a telescope to me. Looking through it, I chuckled.


    "Lets watch and see just how strong thest knights of the Bringar Empire are."


    ***


    After punching a significant hole through the Scorpion Legions ranks,


    "How exhrating! Crushing these insects without a sweat isnt usually my taste!"


    Dusk Bringarughed, revealing sharp, shark-like teeth. Stters of the ck blood from the scorpion monsters stained her fair cheeks.


    "A battle I cannot lose has been too long overdue! Its immensely satisfying! Ahahahah!"


    "Mydy."


    An elder knight with a neatly trimmed white beard addressed her.


    "The monsters are encircling us."


    "Oh?"


    Dusk Bringar raised an eyebrow in amusement, surveying her surroundings.


    "So these bugs do know some tactics?"


    The scorpion monsters quickly reformed their ranks, seamlessly filling in the gaps left by their fallenrades.


    Simultaneously, in the blink of an eye, they spread across the ground, intending to encircle the five Dragon Knights.


    "How would you like to proceed? Break through before were encircled? Or..."


    "Whether they encircle us ory a trap, let them do as they please!"


    Dusk Bringar turned her massive steeds head towards the thickest cluster of monsters and bared her teeth with a fierce grin.


    "Its been a while since Ive enjoyed a battle on a whim!"


    "Well simply follow your lead, mydy."


    The elder knight nodded after a quick nce behind him.


    "Follow!"


    "Yes!"


    "Ha!"


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop! Clip-clop-!


    The five Dragon Knights began their charge again, not towards the thinnest part of the encirclement, but straight into the heart of the enemy forces.


    The scorpion monsters readied their sharp pincers and tails, assuming a defensive stance as if preparing for an onught,


    "You fools! Do you really think you stand a chance?"


    Dusk Bringars thundering roar, the Dragon Roar, left them paralyzed with fear.


    It was the Dragons inherent ability, a power that instills an overwhelming fear simply by its presence,monly termed as Dragon Fear.


    The Scorpion Legion, nearly void of any resistance to this fear, trembled and lowered their weapons before her might.


    Underneath the heavy hooves of the warhorses, they were trampled.


    Crushed.


    Once again, the Scorpion Legion was effortlessly overwhelmed by the five Dragon Knights, pierced and torn apart.


    Dusk Bringar led the charge, unleashing waves of her fierce magic to pave the way.


    Immediately behind her, the elder knight with white hair and the middle-aged knight swung their long swords to assist.


    Two young Dragon Knights expanded their formation like spreading wings and finished off any remaining monsters with their spears.


    In a V formation, they breezily cut through the Scorpion Legion.


    "Move aside if you dont want to die!"


    At Dusk Bringars roar, the monsters parted to either side, reminiscent of the Red Sea parting before Moses. It might have been just the Dragon Fear, but it seemed as though they understood her words.


    "Of course, moving aside wont spare you! Ahahaha!"


    Laughing gleefully as she trampled the ttened monsters, Dusk Bringars gaze caught something.


    Far behind the retreating Scorpion Legion stood a gigantic monster exuding a menacing aura.


    It looked like a monstrous hybrid, with the lower half of a scorpion and an armored humanoid upper body. Atop its armored helmet, sharp venomous spikes protruded like a crown.


    The Scorpion King.


    The ruler of this Scorpion Legion and the boss monster of this stage.


    "Aha! Theres their leader!"


    Exhrated, Dusk Bringar spurred her dragon-steed, which responded with a fiery snort, elerating forward.


    "Quickly! Faster! Hurry! Hurry up!"


    However, despite Dusk Bringars urgency, the dragon-steeds speed didnt increase dramatically.


    Unable to wait any longer, Dusk Bringar, in her frustration, propelled herself off the saddle.


    "Fine, Ill go ahead! You all catch up at your own pace!"


    "Mydy, wait...!"


    Before the elder knight could stop her, Dusk Bringar leapt into the air, amassing magic behind her, propelling herself forward like a rocket.


    Whoosh-!


    The energy field forming behind the Duchess looked like wings attached to her back, pping.


    Dusk Bringar darted across the sky, making a beeline for the Scorpion King. The beast let out a defiant roar.


    "You mere half-dragon! Ive lived in the same era as your ancestors, and-!"


    "Oh? The monsters here can speak?"


    Her round, surprised eyes quickly filled with mischief.


    "Ahahaha! This is fun! No wonder the third prince wanted me here!"


    "Be silent, half-breed dragon! I am the great ancient..."


    Before the Scorpion King could finish, drawing two venomous stingers from its tails like sabers, its gaze was drawn to the unfolding spectacle in front of it.


    Roaaar!


    A massive torrent of magical energy converged between Dusk Bringars hands.


    At first, the magic glowed red but soon blended with a pumpkin hue, eventually radiating a brilliant crimson.


    Reminiscent of the hues of a sunset.


    The energy began to take shape in Dusk Bringars petite hands.


    "Materializing magic, is...?!"


    The Scorpion King muttered in shock.


    Shaping the energy released from oneself into a different form was an endeavor not even the greatest magicians of ancient times would attempt.


    Clearly, this was a feat only someone possessing the blood of a dragon could achieve. Its an extravagant waste of power, the epitome of inefficiency. Definitely not a technique rmended for real battles. But...


    "Isnt it cool?!"


    It was cool.


    And that was reason enough for her to use it.


    Harnessing that power, Dusk Bringar fashioned arge sword made purely of energy,rger than her own frame.


    "I dont care who or what you were in the past."


    With a fiendish grin, Dusk Bringar growled.


    "Im here and now, ready to prove myself on this monster frontier! You know what that means!"


    "Wha, what...?"


    "Its the perfect time to leave asting impression during my initiation!"


    Having closed the distance between them unnoticed, Dusk Bringar raised her energy sword high.


    "So- make sure to die spectacrly, monster!"


    With a resounding sh, the sword of energy descended.


    The Scorpion Kings elite guards stepped forward, holding up their armored shells as shields. Still, the zing heat emanating from the energy sword instantly melted their defenses.


    The immense surge of magic struck vertically, engulfing the Scorpion King and his elite guards in a blinding sh and intense heatwave.


    "Kyaahaaak!"


    The guards, attempting to protect their king, exploded in a burst, shattering and scattering in all directions.


    nk!


    The twin venomous stingers of the Scorpion King, held crosswise, shattered like fragile ss, and


    "You half-dragon...! This cant be...!"


    With a loud thud, the enormous form of the Scorpion King split from head to tail.


    Boom!


    The aftershock of the attack ravaged the ground, creating a storm of dust and debris.


    Momentster, emerging from the settling dust, Dusk Bringar could be seen catching her breath, her slender shoulders rising and falling rapidly. Her small hands looked as though they had suffered burns, a deep red hue recing the glow of the magic, which now dissipated like a mirage.


    "Heh, even if Im a half-dragon, a dragons still a dragon."


    Looking down at the fallen Scorpion King, Dusk Bringar smirked with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "Youre nothing more than an insectpared to me."


    tter! tter!


    The other dragon knights and her dragon-steed arrived behind Dusk Bringar, albeit btedly.


    "...That was an impressive strike, mydy."


    Gazing at the devastation left behind from her attack, the elder knight spoke slowly.


    "But it was quite wasteful."


    "Hmph. I had to assert dominance."


    Of course, Dusk Bringar wasnt referring to the monsters but to Ash and his subordinates who were watching the skirmish.


    "As a neer throwing my lot in with the southern frontline, I need to show how formidable and useful I am."


    And moreover, she had promised Ash a one-on-one showdown for control of this southern frontline.


    Making a bold entrance was essential. Maybe it was a bit of an overkill, but...


    "This should do."


    There was no need to deal with the remaining monsters.


    Having dispatched their leader, she could leave the stragglers to Ash and his crew.


    With that decision made, Dusk Bringar gracefully mounted her dragon-steed.


    The five dragon knights then slowly steered their mounts towards the forward base where Ash was located. The monsters, trembling in fear, steered clear of their path.


    "Yawn."


    Having expended so much energy, she felt a tinge of fatigue. As she let out a stretchy yawn, she nced towards the forward base.


    "...! ...! ...!"


    Ash, standing atop the ramparts, was frantically waving his arms, shouting something. It wasnt just Ash; all the soldiers around him were also raising their arms, yelling out. A smirk formed on Dusk Bringars lips.


    "Haha, theres no need to wee me with such enthusiasm..."


    As they got closer, she could faintly hear Ashs shouts.


    - Donte this way! Turn back...!


    "Huh? Turn back?"


    Dusk Bringar tilted her head in confusion. Why?


    And then, it happened.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled.


    Dusk Bringars dragon-steed stepped on something, and the sound of machinery echoed.


    "Huh?"


    She nced down at the ground beneath her.


    There it was, a mechanical device emitting an ominous blinking red light.


    Dusk Bringar blinked herrge eyes and, with a cold sweat breaking out, uttered tersely.


    "Whats this?"


    It was andmine.


    One of many Ash had installed in front of the forward base, specifically to counter the scorpion monsters.


    Boom!


    In the next instant, both Dusk Bringar and her steed were engulfed by an explosion, sending them spiraling into the air.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    An oppressive silence hung in the air.


    Before me sat Dusk Bringar, her body wrapped inyers of bandages.


    Her raven-ck hair, which had once cascaded like flowing silk, was now singed and curled from the sts aftermath. Her once radiant baster skin and her gleaming silver crown were both stained with soot.


    Only her pumpkin-colored eyes still shimmered with their usual luster, now filled with a resentful glow.


    I, drenched in cold sweat, tried to exin nervously, "Look, I set up those traps to deal with the monsters. I didnt expect you to march straight into them. Its... risky, naturally."


    "..."


    "I never imagined you wouldnt detect the mines..."


    At this, Dusk Bringar leaned in, her pointed teeth bared in annoyance. "It wasnt a magic-operated artifact! It wasnt something that would shoot out malice! It was just a mechanical device! Of course I might not detect it!"


    Well, she was just caught off guard...


    Anyway, despite stepping on thendmine, her dragon-steed only sustained a minor scrape on its leg. The Dragon Lady herself only suffered light burns. She truly had a formidable resilience.


    However, the problem wasnt the physical injuries, but the scratch on her pride. Dusk Bringar gritted her teeth, seething.


    "How could this... How could this happen... I used Magic Materialization to make a grand entrance... and then stepped on andmine at the very end, exploding spectacrly...!"


    I nodded in agreement, "I didnt expect you to soar like a scene straight out of an anime. I bet no one will ever forget that sight."


    "Arghhh! AHHHHHHHH!"


    Dusk Bringar covered her ears and screamed.


    "Now that itse to this... Ill have to use magic to make everyone forget!"


    "You can use such magic?"


    In the game, Dusk Bringar was a warrior ss. Born with overwhelming magic power and physical prowess, she was in the front lines, battering foes. Magic wasnt her strong suit.


    To this, Dusk Bringarughed weakly and raised her fist, "If I give a strong blow to the head, one could forget about a days memory, right?"


    "No, if were hit by your punch, it wouldnt be just a days memory; wed probably lose our lives."


    Not just memories, wed be dead!


    I swallowed nervously and nced outside.


    We were inside themanders tent at the forward base. Dusk Bringars four elite knights stood outside, waiting. My heroes, part of my entourage, also waited outside.


    Zing.


    A palpable tension...


    All of Dusk Bringars four knights were men. An elderly man with white hair and beard, wielding a longsword. A middle-aged man with long dark hair holding a long de. And two young men, each carrying ance.


    They watched my party with cold, calcting eyes. Standing tall, exuding an air of silent authority.


    "Ahem!"


    Facing them, Kun made a show of puffing out his chest, flexing his muscles for all they were worth. Was this really the time for a muscle showdown?


    "Uh-huh!"


    "Hmm!"


    The oppressive silence continued.


    Next to Kun, Evangeline and Damien also tried to puff out their non-existent chests, mimicking his posture. What were they doing? Pretending to be frilled lizards?


    "Ugh..."


    A short distance away, Junior hid her face in apparent embarrassment. Dont feel shy, either stop them or join in!


    Shuffling feet announced Lucass approach from the southern wall. I had entrusted him with taking care of the remnants of the Scorpion Legion. Seems he was done.


    "...?"


    Lucas, taken aback by the odd standoff outside themanders tent, hesitated for a moment.


    "Inhale!"


    He too straightened his posture, chest out, and with deliberate steps, headed inside. Oh great, another frilled lizard to the party.


    Entering the tent, Lucas reported in an exaggerated, forceful tone, "Weve dealt with all the remaining Scorpion monsters, my Lord."


    After a quick nce at Dusk Bringar seated in front of me, he added, "Thanks to the Grand Duchesss assistance, we encountered no issues. None of our allies were harmed."


    "Well done. Ensure the disposal of the monster corpses and collect any spoils."


    "Understood."


    Lucas, after a crisp salute, turned and with the same exaggerated steps, left the tent. Adorable bunch...


    I pulled my attention back to the scene inside, facing Dusk Bringar with her now explosive hairdo.


    "So, after youve actively helped us fend off these monsters... should we take it that youre joining our frontline?"


    "Hmph, absolutely not!"


    Dusk Bringar smirked threateningly, "Didnt we agree beforehand? We willpete for control of this frontline with a 5v5 showdown!"


    With her small fist clenched, she wagged it in front of me, "Ready for a showdown with the rebels, Ash?"


    "...Fight is a fight."


    I snorted, "But there was no need for you to grandly assist us in this monster defense. Not if you nned topete."


    "Heh, didnt I say it? I wanted to make a grand impression, to break your momentum..."


    "Just be straightforward, Grand Duchess."


    Upon my blunt remark, her expression hardened.


    "It was a bit strange. Why would the Grand Duchess take so long to escape from the empire..."


    Murmuring, I counted on my fingers.


    "With the strength of the Grand Duchess and her knights, no matter how tight the empires siege, it shouldnt be hard or take long to break through."


    "..."


    "I found it odd during thest festival too. If it was only the Grand Duchess and her knights, or maybe that servant, there was no need for the Grand Duchess to scout alone. Their mobility is unmatched; they could havee together."


    "..."


    "Now, I understand why."


    Back in Stage 10, when facing the werewolves, I opted not to select the [Map Creation] trait, which limited me to only three traits. Deprived of the mini-map, I suffered significant losses.


    An oppressive silence hung between us.


    After that incident, I always wore the [Map Creation] trait. So, during this defense, I could use my mini-map to survey my surroundings.


    Though the mini-map had limited use, just a few minutes a day, it was more than enough to locate what I needed.


    The monsters to the south.


    The allies at the advance base.


    And then, crouching in the west... a group of NPCs.


    "You brought the citizens with you, didnt you?"


    "..."


    "They took time to protect while escaping. You had to sell everyst possession to feed and shelter them."


    "..."


    "You overextended in this battle to prove your might alongside the citizens, right?"


    Dusk Bringars trembling lips parted, "There were less than a thousand."


    Her amber eyes looked away, uncharacteristically downcast. Deep within those usually fierce dragon eyes, a profound regret and sorrow could be seen.


    "The rebels told their followers to stay. Remaining in the empire would give them a chance to beg the imperial forces for mercy. But leaving with the rebels would only bring hardship and death."


    "..."


    "But, despite most staying behind, a thousand chose to follow the ipetent king who let the nation fall and failed to protect its citizens."


    Dusk Bringar clutched her chest over her heart.


    "Because I couldnt let go of this measly dragon bloodline, I let centuries of history burn, and let the entire nation be trampled by the enemy."


    With sharp teeth biting her lips, Dusk Bringar looked me straight in the eyes.


    "They followed me to the death, Ash. Do you understand the weight of that?"


    How could I?


    The despair of a fallen king, the thirst for revenge, and the overwhelming responsibility for those who chose to follow, how could I understand?


    "ept them."


    "..."


    "Protect the citizens of the rebels."


    I remained silent, lost in thought.


    Amodating Dusk Bringar and her knights might be manageable. I could hide them from the Imperial First Army on the western front.


    But a thousand refugees? Thats a different scale.


    epting them here would alert the Imperial First Army on the western front, and itsmander, Crown Prince Lark, instantly.


    They would know Dusk Bringar is here.


    That the owner of the dragon bloodline has joined the southern front.


    The mes of war ignited in the west would spread to the south. And that would happen now!


    Seeing my hesitation, Dusk Bringar urgently implored, "I have to protect them. So, I have a proposal."


    "A proposal?"


    "The 5v5 war we agreed upon. Lets do it now."


    "..."


    "I need control of this frontline to ensure my peoples safety. So, immediately..."


    I sighed softly.


    "...While we did agree topete for control here, we didnt set a date."


    I pointed to the wheelchair I sat in and the nket draped over me.


    "As you can see, Im not in the best condition right now. Its not possible at the moment."


    "My people!"


    Dusk Bringars voice was filled with desperation.


    "If not now, theyll die! If we dont act now...!"


    Dusk Bringar, desperate, quickly stood in front of me with a pained expression.


    "Fight me."


    "..."


    "If thats too hard, Ash."


    Trembling, Dusk Bringar reached up and grasped her silver crown. The emblem of her rule over the Bringar Duchy.


    She slowly removed the crown she had never before taken off.


    "Lets consider the rebels defeated."


    "...Duchess."


    "Youve won. Ill respect your authority. If you wish, Ill be your loyal knight, as I swore during the tournament...!"


    "..."


    "My people are starving. They are sick. Theyve exhausted all their strength escaping to the southern front. And winter ising."


    Holding the worn-out crown stained with blood, Dusk Bringar closed her eyes and extended it to me.


    "Theyre at their limit. For every day you hesitate, half of the rebels citizens will die."


    "..."


    I didnt take the crown.


    I just stared at the desperate girl in front of me, who bore the weight of a fallen kingdom.


    "Please save them, Ash... Save my people..."


    As Dusk Bringar was about to kneel,


    Thud!


    I quickly stood up, grabbed her arm, preventing her from kneeling. Taking the crown from her, I ced it back on her head.


    Though old and stained, in my hands, the crown seemed unremarkable. But atop its rightful owner, it exuded an unmatched dignity.


    Dusk Bringar, surprised, looked up at me. I smiled bitterly.


    "Your efforts during this defense were clearly evident."


    Possibly, Dusk Bringars reason for fighting so fiercely was to secure any chance, however small, in such a situation.


    "The monster frontline epts anyone who is willing to fight against the monsters. And Duchess, youve already proven yourself."


    I grinned.


    "So, I am more than happy to amodate the guests from the Bringar Duchy."


    "..."


    "Youvee a long way... Wee."


    Holding back tears, Dusk Bringar looked at me, gratitude in her eyes. I made a weing gesture.


    "This southern fortress city, Crossroad, is exclusively for those who fight monsters."


    "..."


    With a faint smile, Dusk Bringar whispered, "I warn you, Ash. Youll regret this decision."


    "Perhaps."


    "But I will make this promise. Ill do my best to erase that regret."


    I smiled back.


    Though unsaid, I made a silent vow to her.


    I wouldnt regret this decision.


    Whatever the future held, this was my chosen path.


    (TL Note: Yes, Dusk Bringar as a weird way of talking.)


    ***


    [STAGE 12 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Dusk Bringar(SSR)]


    [Level-up Character]


    - None


    [Injured or Deceased Character]


    - None


    [New Ally Characters]


    - Dusk Bringar(SSR)


    - Andimion(SSR)


    - Berlin(SSR)


    - Shien(SSR)


    - Jet(SSR)


    [Acquired Items]


    - Scorpion Legion Magic Stones: 274


    - Scorpion Warrior Magic Core(R): 5


    - Scorpion King Magic Core(SR): 1


    [Stage clear rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - R-grade Reward Box: 5


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 13: Winter is Coming (2)]

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Refugees from the Bringar Duchy were initially amodated in a shelter to the north of Crossroad.


    Originally, this facility was built for citizens to evacuate when monsters invaded. It was the very ce where citizens took refuge whenever an emergency arose. Equipped with emergency beds, medicines, emergency rations, water, and makeshift amodations, it could effortlessly shelter over a thousand refugees.


    The n was to first amodate them here and gradually settle them inside the city.


    "Those in need of medical attention, please line up in an orderly manner!"


    "We have ample food supplies, so lets start with some warm tea...!"


    The northern shelter was abuzz.


    Priests administered medicines and healing magic to the sick refugees, while the famished were provided with food rations. Dusk Bringar handed out nkets to her people, and the knights poured hot tea into cups for them.


    Despite their fatigue from thete autumn cold and their long journey, hope remained in the refugees eyes. As they wrapped themselves in nkets and sipped on tea, a faint vitality returned to their pale faces.


    "..."


    Watching this scene from a distance, I heard a familiar set of footsteps approach me. Without turning, I inquired,


    "Worried, Lucas?"


    "...I did anticipate this to some extent."


    As expected, it was Lucas who stood beside me.


    Silently observing the bustling shelter, Lucas let out a soft sigh.


    "I am concerned about what lies ahead."


    "What concerns you?"


    "Mainly two things."


    I gestured for Lucas to continue. Nodding slightly, he began,


    "First, without a doubt, is the western front, Prince Lark, and the Imperial Armys 1st Division."


    The most immediate problem surfaced.


    "Even if youve dered your independent course of action, epting the Duchess of Bringar, whom the 1st Division of the Imperial Army is keenly searching for, is no ordinary risk."


    Lucas then discreetly gauged my reaction.


    "But in my opinion, you must have a contingency n for this issue."


    "Oh? What makes you think so?"


    "...If I may say, you never engage in battles without the odds in your favor."


    I couldnt help but smile.


    This guy has gotten the hang of my strategic style.


    "You never make a move without solid evidence. You prefer battles where victory is certain, and even if the odds are high, you avoid gambles. Therefore, I surmise that by the time you epted the Duchess of Bringar, you already had preparations in ce for the western front."


    "Sharp, Lucas. Just as you said."


    From a few months back, when I decided to recruit Dusk Bringar,


    The simtion for how to win over the western front had been running non-stop.


    The situation isnt bad. In fact, its promising.


    I felt fairly confident about this aspect.


    Grinning, I gestured for Lucas to continue.


    "Lets set aside the first concern for now. Whats the second?"


    Without hesitation, Lucas continued,


    "Its the citizens of Crossroad."


    It was an unexpected response. As I looked at him in surprise, Lucas began to exin.


    "Since you began governing here, the proportion of foreigners in Crossroad has increased sharply."


    "Yes, thats true."


    "Especially, you havent just hired foreign mercenaries but have also actively employed mercenaries of different races. The view towards them is still somewhat cold."


    From the perspective of someone who lived in this world, rather than an outsider possessing someone, Lucas candidly spoke of the realities.


    "But, my lord, if the majority of the empires citizens see the different races as ufortable outsiders... their view of the people from the Bringar Duchy is an enemy to be confronted."


    "..."


    "The Empire and the Bringar Duchy are currently at war. Even before this, there has been a rising animosity between them."


    The Everck Empire and the Bringar Duchy once shared a rtionship like that of sibling nations, but now, they were at war. Naturally, their feelings towards each other werent amicable.


    epting a thousand refugees in this situation might indeed be taken as a bolt from the blue from the perspective of the existing citizens.


    I stroked my chin, deep in thought.


    "Still, isnt this ce fundamentally a fortress for military purposes? And I am a member of the Imperial Family and amander. The citizens cant really oppose such a decision."


    "Yes, at its core, its a fortress. But its also a city where people have lived for generations."


    A fortress and a city.


    A ce where soldiers and civilians coexist.


    That was Crossroad.


    "Of course, you could suppress any opposing opinions by using your name as an Imperial, your rights as a lord, and yourmand as amander... You have the power in this city. No one can object."


    "..."


    "But the unresolved conflict will simmer below the surface."


    The world isnt just innocent and beautiful.


    Showingpassion to the refugees who lost their country and providing them with nkets and tea wont solve the issue.


    No, the real problem starts right there.


    "How should we resolve this?"


    I had some thoughts but sought Lucass opinion. After pondering for a moment, Lucas nodded.


    "Reflecting on the integration process of the Shadow Squad, Penal Squad, and the refugees they brought with them might be helpful."


    "Indeed."


    Our thoughts aligned once more.


    "They worked hard and proved their worth voluntarily. They demonstrated their usefulness to this city."


    In the end, practical utility.


    This was the most effective way to persuade people.


    "The power of Duchess Dusk Bringar and her knights is already well-established, so now..."


    Lucas looked back at the shelter.


    "These thousand refugees must also show the existing citizens of Crossroad what they can contribute to the city."


    It might sound harsh, but currently, the refugees were in a vulnerable position.


    They need to prove their worth and prepare to integrate into this ce. Only after this process could the people of Crossroad gradually open their hearts and ept them.


    Thats how rtionships work. Its not resolved by one side opening their heart and extending their hand.


    Both sides needed to make efforts and reach an agreement.


    What I could do was... create opportunities and environments for that.


    "I cant precisely foresee the future vision you have for this city," Lucas said with a rueful smile. "But Im well aware that it wont be an easy path."


    "Thats what makes it worthwhile."


    To gain significant benefits, one must be willing to take significant risks.


    I aimed to assemble a dream team consisting of the mightiest heroes.


    To achieve that, it was essential to untangle theplex web of rtionships and loyalties among them.


    The integration of the thousand refugees could serve as a practice run for this.


    "Well, in the case of the citizens, its one thing... For the soldiers, it might be a bit easier."


    "Oh? Whys that?"


    "Most are mercenaries who have roamed from othernds. They have a lot inmon as fellow outsiders. And, above all," Lucas grinned, "on this monster frontier, the more powerful allies one has, the better. They can literally save ones life."


    In that regard, proving the strength of Duchess Dusk Bringar and her knights during the recent defense was quite effective.


    Having demonstrated their formidable power, other soldiers had little reason to object to their inclusion.


    "The knights of Bringar, known as warriors of the western front, have long been the envy of those who revere martial prowess."


    While Duchess Dusk Bringar and her knights were still assisting the refugees, Lucas trailed off, watching them.


    "As a warrior myself, I respect them. I eagerly await the day I can test my sword against their esteemed des."


    ***


    That night, at the central za, a banquet celebrated the defensive victory.


    "Bringars Knights, lead knight, Andimion!"


    The knight with neatly groomed white hair and beard, the most senior knight of Duchess Dusk Bringar, Sir Andimion, roared.


    "I will show you the skills I have honed all my life!"


    He then took out instruments simr to tambourines.


    As he made a rhythmic sound, he started a vigorous h dance with a stern face.


    Given the gap between his stern appearance and the lively dance, the scene was hriously incongruent.


    The mercenaries, already tipsy from the drink,ughed until they were breathless. The atmosphere in the za instantly warmed up.


    "..."


    Watching this spectacle, Lucas froze, his face pale.


    Beside him, I muttered, "A proud sword... an object of envy... um, I see..."


    "No... no, this isnt it...!"


    Heres what happened:


    After a round of drinks at the banquet, noticing that the newly arrived knights were still feeling a bit awkward, the senior knight, Sir Andimion, decided to take the lead to liven up the mood. And thats how the grand h dance unfolded...


    After concluding his dance, the elderly knight struck a final pose and swiftly exited the za.


    The other mercenaries erupted in thunderous apuse.


    After that, the long-haired middle-aged knight, Sir Berlin, and the twin young knights, Sieun and Jett, took turns getting on the stage. Each danced skillfully, bringing humor and easing the atmosphere.


    What on earth are they doing? Why are they so good at it?!


    Typically, in a gathering with alcohol, someone acting the fool tends to lighten the mood. Given that those breaking the ice were the knights everyone had been wary of, the atmosphere quickly improved. The central za became as lively as it usually was during victory banquets.


    "Isnt it tolerable?" Duchess Dusk Bringar chuckled as she watched. "Its a tradition of the knights under mymand."


    "Its for entertaining at drinking parties. Those cute dances were honed for just such asions. Theyre quite the crowd-pleasers."


    Beside her, Sir Andimion, now sweaty, slicked back his damp white hair,menting stoically, "Ive done far crazier things to entertain you. This is easy."


    "Isnt that mistreatment within the squad?"


    "Far from it. You saved us and gave us new lives. If we can make you smile, even with such trivial acts, its our joy."


    Duchess Dusk Bringar yfully messed up the serious Andimions white hair. "Always saying sweet things, Andimion! When I first recruited you, you were a tiny kid who could hardly speak!"


    "I dont recall such times, maam. Its embarrassing..."


    "You went through puberty saying I wont y with you! avoiding me, and once you crossed twenty, you even confessed your love for me! But look at you now, your hairs all white!"


    "Please stop mocking my immature days..."


    Sir Andimion turned away, clearly embarrassed.


    Has the old man always been this gullible? And should one really spill anothers embarrassing past like that? Isnt that also mistreatment?


    "...Well, thats enough entertainment for now."


    Duchess Dusk Bringar, removing her hand from Andimions hair, grew serious.


    "I want to discuss our ns going forward. Ash."


    I straightened up. Lucas and Sir Andimion respectfully cleared the area, leaving Duchess Dusk Bringar and me facing each other.


    "While I entrust you withmand as we integrate my people, I also want to hear about your future ns."


    "..."


    "Lark and the first legion of the Empires forces will soon arrive here. I want to know how you n to stop them. And."


    Duchess Dusk Bringar nced briefly to the north, where her people took refuge.


    "What my people should do here."


    She knew as well.


    For her foreign people to settle in this city, theyd first need to prove their worth.


    I smiled confidently, pushing my ss forward.


    "We have a lot to do, Duchess. Just trust and follow me."


    "..."


    "It seems tonights discussion will be long."


    Duchess Dusk Bringar observed me for a moment, then pushed her ss towards mine.


    Cheers!


    The clinking of sses echoed through the night.


    ***


    Crossroad had always grappled with a chronicbor shortage.


    Located at the southernmost tip of the world, the fortress was a perilous battlefield, as monsters constantly besieged it. Especially during the preparations for the uing winter, there was always ack of helping hands.


    In such circumstances, the refugees from the Bringar Duchy willingly took on the arduous tasks.


    They prepared for winter by chopping firewood, repairing frozen canals, and filling the storages with dry straw...


    Duchess Dusk Bringar took the lead in these endeavors.


    She didnt hesitate to get her hands dirty or allow her crown to be stained. She worked tirelessly alongside her people.


    The citizens of Crossroad still regarded the people of the Bringar Duchy with caution. But, seeing them take charge of theborious tasks ofte autumn, their animosity began to soften.


    There were continuous, albeit minor, shes, but their frequency noticeably decreased over time.


    Most importantly, my will was firm.


    Crossroad was a city fully within my grasp. Its citizens respected my decisions.


    People adapt, as they say. The once chaotic city quickly regained its stability.


    On a night, a week after weing Duchess Dusk Bringar and the refugees, a guest arrived.


    ***


    "My Lord."


    Late at night, in the lords office.


    Recovering from my illness, I had gradually extended my working hours. Aider entered my room with a sense of urgency.


    "The guest you were expecting has arrived. Theyre waiting at the mansions entrance."


    "Take them to the reception room. Ill be right down."


    After taking a deep breath and adjusting my attire, I descended to the first floors reception room.


    Standing silently in the room was arge figure.


    Functional metal armor, a white cloak draped over it, and a hood linked to the cloak pulled low over his face.


    "Its been a while. A few months, I believe?"


    Recognizing the awaited visitor, I managed aposed smile.


    "Brother."


    "..."


    The first prince of the Everck Empire.


    Lark Avnche Everck, with his piercing blue eyes gleaming like de edges, slowly removed his hood.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Lark gazed at me for a while before finally speaking.


    "Ash."


    I was inwardly tense, given that the situation was such that it wouldnt have been odd if Lark had suddenly thrown a punch or spat out a curse.


    But instead, this first Prince suddenly spread his arms wide and eximed,


    "Its time for a hug!"


    He bellowed while wearing a broad smile.


    "..."


    Right, this guy... had such a character!


    Surprised, I froze. Lark approached me with big strides and tightly embraced me with his thick arms.


    "Urgh!"


    Heughed heartily.


    "Its been a while! My younger brother! Have you been well?"


    "Urgh..."


    I was doing fine until moments ago, but now, thanks to your spine-crushing hug, not so much! Let me go! It feels like Im dying!


    After a short while, Lark released me from his embrace. I took heavy breaths and checked if my ribs were intact. That jerk! He squeezed me on purpose!


    "You seem to be governing this ce quite well, Ash."


    While I was checking on the health of my spinal erector, Lark casually gestured towards the mansions surroundings.


    "I observed the expressions of the citizens on my way here. Everyone seemed happy. I never thought youd have such talent for governance."


    "My expression isnt too bright because of your hug..."


    "In the Imperial Capital, you only caused problems... but now seeing you again, makes me proud."


    "You only brought that up because you wanted to y on words, didnt you?"


    In the Imperial Capital, I remember speaking formally to this gentleman, but now our conversation flowed more naturally.


    Lets chalk it up to an increased sense of brotherly intimacy.


    I guided Lark to a table and took my seat first. Lark sat down across from me.


    When Aider served the tea, Lark declined with a wave of his hand and asked,


    "Dont you have milk?"


    "...Milk?"


    Whats with this health-conscious guy... is that why hes so tall?


    Aider quickly served a cold ss of milk, which Lark gulped down with satisfaction. I cautiously brought up a topic.


    "Did youe alone, brother? I assumed youd bring your subordinates with you."


    "All I desire is peace, Ash."


    Thud! Setting down his empty ss of milk and wiping his lips with the back of his hand, Lark spoke.


    "Peace for this country and the children who will live here... Its my duty to protect it."


    Children.


    I remembered, this guy was married. He even had three kids.


    A shback of Lark, harmoniously interacting with his wife at the Imperial Capitals party, crossed my mind.


    "Ash, youre obviously included in the list of people I need to protect."


    "..."


    "If I punished you for every mistake you made, would you still be alive?"


    I gave a bitter smile.


    "So... you thought it would be enough to discipline me alone, and thats why you came by yourself?"


    "Youre an adult too. Its not discipline. I came to persuade you."


    Its basically the same thing, just different wording.


    This powerful knight believed that he alone would be sufficient to persuade me, hence he came alone.


    My eyes drifted to the longsword at his waist. If Lark wanted to, he could probably turn this entire mansion upside down with me inside.


    "Ill cut to the chase and speak my mind. Hand over Duchess Bringar and her Knights to me."


    Lark stated bluntly, fixing his eyes on me.


    "Do that, and I will overlook your acts of treachery. Neither Father nor anyone else in the Imperial Family will know of the deeds youve done."


    "Treachery, you say..."


    "Ash. Right now, our Everck Empire is fighting enemies on four fronts."


    I remember.


    The Guardians meeting held in the Imperial Capital. I recall the content vividly.


    "The divine front led by Father to fend off the foreign gods in the northern territories. Fernandezs covert front, holding off the underground forces in the center of the Imperial Capital."


    "..."


    "And my dragon-blooded front, at war with the Bringar Duchy in the west. Lastly, your monster front here, repelling the beasts."


    Four destinies threatening the downfall of the empire.


    The Emperor and his sons were each fighting on their designated fronts.


    "Duchess Bringar is one of the four fates identified to bring down the empire. We must kill her."


    "..."


    "In order to do that, I personally set fire to the Bringar Duchy, our long-time allies and brother nation. Countless people died. But if we dont capture the Duchess, this war wont end. All those sacrifices will be in vain."


    He didnt need to voice the implied So, hand her over.


    He hadid out his cards; now, he simply stared at me, waiting for my response. Such a straightforward personality.


    A low chuckle escaped my lips, and I smirked.


    "And if I cant?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "If I cant hand over Duchess Bringar to you, what will you do?"


    "Youre nning to obstruct the imperial orders?"


    "Forgot my autonomous deration? I was granted self-governance for three years. Whether to shelter or protect those who seek refuge here is up to me."


    As I casually leaned back on the sofa, Larks demeanor turned menacing.


    The rooms temperature seemed to plummet, and the furniture shook as if there was an earthquake.


    Just a slight release of his aura caused this much havoc.


    His massive hand slowly moved to the hilt of his sword.


    "Then I have no choice but to persuade you. I didnt want to resort to force, but..."


    Shing-


    Lark slightly unsheathed his de.


    The des dull metallic shimmer was suddenly infused with a vivid blue magic power, scattering a hazy chill and remnants of magical power like frost.


    I was choking.


    With my level ofbat skills, resisting him would result in being torn to shreds.


    But...


    "Ill give you onest chance, Ash. Hand over Duchess Bringar to me immediately, or with this sword, Ill-"


    "You cant."


    Cutting off Lark, I replied coldly.


    "You cant swing your sword at me, can you, brother?"


    "...What?"


    "You arent cold-hearted enough to strike down your own kin, are you?"


    Confusion clouded Larks eyes, and I wore a leisurely smile.


    The reason I could remain so calm, even with the worlds strongest knight before me?


    Because in the game, I had thoroughly analyzed what kind of character this human named Lark was.


    In the game, just because they were brothers, Lark couldnt kill Fernandez, who hadmitted treason.


    He was a person with too much sentimentality.


    If he couldnt kill Fernandez who had plotted a rebellion, there was no way he would raise his sword to me just for hiding an enemy leader.


    "...Seriously."


    True to my expectations, Lark grimaced, sheathing his sword back into its scabbard, and released his grip on the handle.


    The suffocating pressure and the trembling atmosphere quickly returned to normal.


    "Always the cunning one, arent you? You im to have lost your memory, but you sure remember how to handle your brother."


    "Old habits die hard, dont they?"


    Matching his rhythm, my smile deepened.


    However, in the same vein...


    "Although I might not be able to confront you directly, my troops are stationed just three days distance from here in Crossroad."


    "Oh?"


    "If I give the order, theyll storm Crossroad, burn down the southern front, capture you and Duchess Bringar, and drag you both to the Imperial Capital-"


    "You cant."


    I was sure of it.


    "Brother, you cant do that."


    "What..."


    "This southern front also stands against one of the dooms that threaten our empire. If you burn it, then what? Who will stop the monsters emerging from the south?"


    Given the number and maliciousness of monsters emerging from the ckke, reports would surely have reached him by now.


    These monsters grew stronger and more terrifying by the day. To plunge the southern front into civil war under such circumstances?


    When and where would he establish a new frontline and mobilize troops to defend it? Both logistically and tactically, it made no sense.


    "Moreover, if the western and southern fronts sh, resulting in mutual annihtion, who stands to benefit? Certainly not our empire."


    "But still-"


    "Most importantly, you cant. Not with matters of such significance, unless someone gives you an order."


    Lark blinked nkly. I now had to stifle myughter.


    The foundation of my belief that I could persuade Lark?


    It was none other than my experience from 742 gamey walkthroughs.


    In the second year, when I had to choose between allying with either Lark or Fernandez, I often sided with Lark.


    Because he was easier to handle.


    Lark "Avnche" Everck is the empires most formidable knight.


    His capabilities had long surpassed human limits, and his martial prowess was said to have reached the realm of legends.


    However.


    Nevertheless.


    Because his incredible power could, with a single mistake, destroy his own homnd and even his cherished subordinates...


    From a young age, he had restrained his strength, always seeking peaceful resolutions to conflicts.


    This temperament persisted into his adulthood.


    To put it kindly, he waspassionate.


    To put it bluntly, he was indecisive.


    Hes a knight who prefers his sword to stay sheathed.


    To draw a parallel... Its like wielding a nuclear weapon to intimidate, butcking the courage to actuallyunch it.


    His recent war with the Bringar Duchy showcased this nature perfectly.


    Had he wanted to, he could have decimated the Bringar Duchy and killed Duchess Bringar to seize her Dragon Blood.


    But he couldnt resort to unnecessary brutality.


    Nor could he extend mercy to the people of the duchy.


    Duchess Bringar had never surrendered, and the war dragged on ambiguously. The casualties on both sides piled up like umting snow.


    Even after holding a victory celebration in the Imperial Capital, he still hadnt finalized matters, allowing Duchess Bringar to escape.


    And here he was, trying to persuade me.


    When executing orders, he might be apetent fieldmander. But as a decisive leader acting on his own volition, he falls short.


    In some ways, a true soldier - that was Lark.


    And this nature wouldter be his critical weakness in the war for the throne against Fernandez.


    Well, stories of the future can wait.


    To my brother, who was naturally inclined towards peace yet encased in a killers instinct, I decided to provide a way out.


    Swoosh!


    I handed Lark the prepared documents. He epted them with a puzzled look.


    "Whats this?"


    "Just read."


    With a skeptical look, Lark spread out the contents of the folder. Soon after, his eyes widened in shock.


    Of course, this folder contained information Serenade had collected from the Imperial Capital.


    In other words - it was a collection of evidence of Fernandezs treason.


    Thud!


    After quickly scanning the contents, Lark mmed the folder onto the table, snarling menacingly at me.


    "This is a lie."


    "Do you really believe that?"


    "Its... a lie. Why would Fernandez...mit treason? He has no reason!"


    "Typical of you, starting by searching for a reason for the treason."


    The subversive forces within the Imperial Capital were actually the Aegis Special Forces.


    They had secretly installed a human sacrifice magic circle called the Shutdown Protocol in the underground of the Imperial Capital.


    Under the guise of eliminating subversive forces, Fernandezs political enemies were being eliminated one by one.


    Most of those so-called enemies were nobles who supported Lark.


    With so much evidenceid bare, Larks blind faith in Fernandez was all too typical of him.


    This indecisive embodiment of a man! Was it because he drank too much milk?


    "Lets say, for arguments sake, that its all lies, brother. Even so, shouldnt you go to the Imperial Capital first to verify this information?"


    "..."


    "If its false, thene back and mete out a suitable punishment to me for defaming your innocent younger brother. But if its true?"


    "..."


    "You can prevent a crisis in the Imperial Capital in due time. Wouldnt that be far more urgent than dealing with Duchess Bringar?"


    Looking down at the folder with trembling eyes, Lark seemed on the edge. I sighed, pushing him further.


    "Think about it. If, hypothetically, Fernandez does rebel, who in the Imperial Capital would face the greatest danger?"


    "...! Father!"


    "Oh,e on, brother. Thats not it. Cant you really see the bigger picture?"


    I slowly pointed my forefinger toward Larks chest.


    "My beloved sister-inw and three lovely nieces and nephews..."


    Your wife and children.


    "Theyre in danger."


    Would be the first ones targeted.


    I snapped this clueless soldier back to reality.


    "...!"


    Larks face drained of color. I clicked my tongue.


    "The primary reason to kill Duchess Bringar is because of the Dragon Blood, right?"


    An almost limitless source of magic power.


    The heart of magic left behind by thest dragon. Thats what Dragon Blood is.


    The prophecy of annihtion is just a secondary reason. The Imperial Family attacked the Bringar Duchy and tried to kill Duchess Bringar to steal it.


    Lark silently nodded in agreement, and I added,


    "Lets assume you kill Duchess Bringar and present the Dragon Blood to the Imperial Family. What if Fernandez truly rebels and, in the process, gets his hands on this Dragon Blood?"


    "...!"


    "Fernandez is a verypetent magician. If he acquires the Dragon Blood, the situation bes irreparable."


    Lark was already half-convinced by my words. I smoothly concluded,


    "So, Ill detain Duchess Bringar here on the southern front. Better to have this fearsome Dragon Lady under surveince in the southern front fighting against monsters than to let her escape and scheme somewhere unknown. Its far more... assured and safe from a management perspective, right?"


    "..."


    "While I keep Duchess Bringar safely detained here, you return to the Imperial Capital and verify the truth of the documents I gave you. How does that sound? As I said earlier, if it turns out to be false,e back, and happily capture both me and the Duchess. Its that simple."


    Of course, that wouldnt happen.


    Because Fernandezs rebellion is real.


    Fernandez has expedited his rebellion.


    In that case, to align with the game and tempo Ive experienced before,


    Lark, who stands against Fernandez, must also expedite his countermeasures against that rebellion.


    Its an inevitable family feud after all.


    Now.


    Lets elerate it.


    The bloody civil war among members of the Imperial Family.


    To exploit everything avable for my benefit.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    My meeting with Lark had drawn to a close as dawn approached.


    Asmanders of the western and southern fronts, we had our heated arguments but eventually came to moderate agreements.


    "Ash."


    But in the end, our conversation always came back to one personal topic: our brotherhood.


    "Never forget. We are brothers."


    Lark stared at me intently before nodding.


    "Thats why I want to trust you."


    "Feel free to trust me, brother."


    With a slight smile, Lark added,


    "And I want to trust Fernandez as well."


    "..."


    No matter how much I earnestly warned him about potentially going head-to-head with Fernandez, it was like talking to a wall.


    "You two are both my precious siblings. I dont want the guardians of our empire, us, to be divided and at odds."


    With a stern face, but seemingly resolute, Lark continued,


    "If you genuinely wish for Duchess Bringars survival, Ill turn a blind eye. And if Fernandez wants the throne, Ill dly step aside."


    "..."


    I was left speechless by his deration.


    Was he going this far just to keep the familial bond intact? This elder brother of mine.


    "All I wish, Ash, my brother, is for us siblings to live in harmony and love."


    "..."


    "Thats... all I hope for."


    Lark said, pushing his white hair back. I responded with a warm smile.


    "Me too, brother."


    Though it felt like an obligatory response, it was needed for family.


    "Hopefully, misunderstandings are cleared, and once again, as siblings, as guardians, we can peacefully share our thoughts and decisions."


    But that wont happen.


    The Imperial Capital will be engulfed in the mes of a civil war, and the empire will be split in two. Theres no going back to the days when the four of us held guardians meetings.


    However, much like when someone says "lets grab a meal" more as a way to check in rather than a genuine invitation,


    I simply conveyed my wish.


    Lark, sensing the sentiment, smiled bitterly, stood up, and donned his hood.


    "Until next time, little brother."


    He left, this time with a gentler embrace.


    Lark strode away from my mansion with long strides.


    Without venturing too far, I watched his retreating figure from the entrance of my mansion.


    Given his height and stride, he quickly became distant.


    "...Is he gone?"


    After Lark waspletely out of sight, Dusk Bringar peeked her head from the roof of the mansion.


    "Is he really gone? Lark? Without drawing his sword, without causing an earthquake or uprooting buildings, just a little chat and he quietly left?"


    Dusk Bringar looked down at me, disbelief evident on her face. I shrugged.


    "Brotherly love is quite special to him."


    Im dear to him, and so is Fernandez. He had no choice but to rush to the Imperial Capital right now.


    The change of direction, given the magnitude of the crisis, came unexpectedly easily.


    My meeting with Lark hade to a close more conveniently, thanks to his timely rebellion.


    Thud!


    Following Dusk Bringar on the rooftop, her knights descended one by one.


    From the storage area in the backyard of my mansion, my heroic characters under mymand had also gathered swiftly. I clicked my tongue.


    "I didnt even call for them, and theyre all battle-ready..."


    "When such a powerful figure openly disys his might in front of you, do you think your subordinates could just stand by?"


    It seemed everyone was preparing to jump in should I face any danger.


    All of my party members looked drenched in cold sweat. Observing these subordinates who resembled wet puppies, I chuckled softly.


    With his immense strength, clearly beyond human bounds, Lark had exerted a pressure that was more intense than most boss monsters in the game. All of them had clearly felt the tension.


    I yfully patted them on their backs. "The crisis is over. Go get some rest." They returned to their quarters with weary faces.


    "By the way, what exactly did you discuss with Lark to make him retreat?"


    With her dragon-like eyes, after confirming Lark had left through the southern gate to the Crossroad, Dusk Bringar questioned me.


    I briefly exined. Fernandez would instigate a rebellion, and Lark was heading to the Imperial Capital to stop it.


    "A rebellion... So, issues like the rebels or the southern front are mere trifles in the face of such a grand event."


    Dusk Bringar acknowledged, rolling her eyes,


    "...Ash, do you know that every descendant of the Imperial Family receives a divine prophecy?"


    She suddenly broached a new topic.


    "A divine prophecy?"


    It was entirely unfamiliar to me, so I furrowed my brows.


    "The Guardian Tree of the Empire, Everck, serves as a magical beacon that can foresee the future."


    She referred to the dark thorny tree, frozen alongside the Emperor in the deepest part of the Imperial Pce. The very tree after which the empire was named.


    "The fate of the direct descendants of the Imperial Family is intertwined with the future of the empire. Thus, princes receive a prophecy even before theyre born."


    Given that Dusk Bringar was a Duchess of Bringar, which was once friendly with the empire, she was well-versed in the customs of the empire.


    "This prophecy determines their middle name."


    "I see..."


    I had wondered about the origins of the middle names of the imperial family, so it came from predictions made by that ck thorn tree.


    "I was also present at that prophecy ceremony. At Emperor Trahas request, I gazed into the future of Everck with him."


    She casually mentioned Emperor Traha Peacemaker Everck.


    It seemed that before their countries grew apart, they had a cordial rtionship. After all, considering age and rank, Dusk Bringar held a higher position. To the emperor, she could be like a distant aunt.


    "Anyway, what was the future you saw?"


    "Traha saw three sons as his sessors."


    I was genuinely surprised. I had assumed such a future prophecy would be as vague as weather forecasting, but it was spot on, right down to the number of children.


    "The first sons personality was predicted to be too warm-hearted and generous, leading him to face hardships, while the second sons nature was foreseen as too cold, causing problems," Everck had prophesied.


    "Wow, thats some impressive uracy."


    If that thorn tree was a fortune teller in Korea, it would have made a fortune.


    Dusk Bringar chuckled lightly. "Thats why Traha named his two sons in opposition to the prophecy."


    "Huh?"


    "Exactly that. He gave them middle names opposite to their prophecies."


    To the warm-hearted Lark, he gave the name Avnche, and to the cold-natured Fernandez, he assigned Ember Keeper.


    Perhaps in hopes of thempromising and bncing each others inherent destinies.


    I sighed heavily, amazed. "Thats intriguing."


    Though Im not a fatalist, such stories always fascinated me.


    "So, in reality, Lark is Ember Keeper and Fernandez is Avnche...?"


    "Well, the middle name is at the emperors discretion after all."


    Dusk Bringar folded her arms and let out a light sigh.


    "As I hear of Lark and Fernandez, Im reminded of an event from decades ago..."


    A sudden chill ran down my neck.


    Winter was approaching. Perhaps it would snow soon.


    After hearing the story of their middle names, I had such a thought.


    So, the uing winter storm, the avnche that would befall this empire...


    Would it be Lark or Fernandez?


    Who truly embodies this winters spirit?


    "...Um, Duchess," I timidly approached Dusk Bringar, poking her side with my elbow. "What prophecy did the third child, like me, receive?"


    "Huh?"


    "Im curious about the fate that led to my middle name."


    Born Hater?


    What horrific prophecy had been seen that this adorable youngest child received such a name?


    Curiosity had me poking her side, but Dusk Bringar diverted the topic with a cough.


    "...I cant remember."


    "What?! How is that possible? You remember the other two but not me?!"


    "To be fair, Lark and Fernandez are considered geniuses in the history of the Everck royal family. You, on the other hand, have been a bit of a troublemaker since you were young. Compared to your brothers, you werent as... noteworthy."


    Dusk Bringar pointedly remarked on my mischievous, rogue-like upbringing. Seeing my hurt expression, she cleared her throat again, looking slightly awkward.


    "So, it seems Ive forgotten. Please understand."


    "Thats just mean... leaving me in suspense..."


    As I grumbled, another question popped into my mind.


    Moving to Dusk Bringars other side, I poked her opposite side with my elbow, making her jump.


    "Stop that! Just ask verbally! Why the constant poking?"


    "Its just a friendly gesture... Anyway, Ive been wondering."


    It had been on my mind from the start.


    "Why is Your Grace named Dusk Bringar?"


    How could a persons name be Dusk Bringar?


    I wasnt mocking... I genuinely wanted to know.


    The young duchess before me bore the same name as one of her distant ancestors.


    It was the name of the legendary Red Dragon, the guardian dragon of the Empire and thest Fire Dragon. Hundreds of years ago, this dragon married an emperor of the Empire and birthed the first Duke of Bringar. This dragons name was none other than Dusk Bringar.


    She was the same dragon who stopped the world-turning serpent Jormungand and protected the Empire.


    Dusk Bringar had inherited that very name. For what reason? Was it like being named Jupiter Junior?


    "..."


    At this, Dusk Bringar only looked up at me. Why was she looking at me like that? Had I asked something offensive?


    "...Ash, youve earned the right."


    "Excuse me? The right?"


    What was she talking about? We were discussing names.


    "Youve taken in my followers and, as promised, youve sessfully fended off Lark and... his pursuit troops. Rejected by all other alliances and abandoned by the world, you weed us. Youve already won my faith."


    "Well... Haha. Thank you for your kind words."


    But why did the topic shift from a simple question about her name!


    "...However, its not yet time."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I want to observe a bit longer to decide if you truly deserve to know the meaning behind my name."


    Slowly removing her gaze from me, Dusk Bringar whispered softly.


    "When the time is right, I will reveal the meaning of my name to you."


    "Uh... Okay."


    I hadnt expected such a weighty response to a light-hearted question.


    Feeling a little awkward, I scratched the back of my head.


    Seems like names hold deep meanings in this part of the world. They inscribed destinies in middle names and bore names with meanings too profound to share.


    "Now, enough about names!"


    Dusk Bringar, back to her yful demeanor, grinned, showing off her sharp teeth.


    "You did great today, Ash. Ill trust your word even more from now on."


    Seeing as Lark and the Imperial Armys First Division retreated without a fight, her biggest concern seemed to have been alleviated. She looked visibly relieved.


    I returned her smile.


    "Ill keep a close watch on the Western Front and the Imperial Capitals movements. You can rx and spend your winter here."


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    With a smile, Dusk Bringar bowed slightly in gratitude, then led her knights out of the mansion.


    I watched her head north before turning my gaze westward. Lark had disappeared without a trace.


    The world was now in turmoil.


    All I could do was run desperately alongside a crumbling cliff.


    ***


    "..."


    Heading to the refugee camp outside the North Gate, Dusk Bringar was deep in thought.


    In truth, she remembered very clearly.


    The destined fate of the third prince of the Imperial family.


    The curse-like prophecy that the ck Ever Tree had spoken to the emperor.


    - Your third son will tear the Empire to shreds and bring about its downfall.


    - Yet at the same time, your third son will ensure the Empires prosperity for all eternity.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    - Your third son will tear the Empire to shreds and bring about its downfall.


    - Yet at the same time, your third son will ensure the Empires prosperity for all eternity.


    The third son of the Imperial family had received these two conflicting prophecies.


    Destruction and prosperity.


    Although the Emperor tried to keep it a secret, whispers of the prophecy stealthily spread.


    The high officials of the Empire paid no attention to thetter prophecy. Their focus was solely on the first.


    The child destined to ruin the Empire.


    Thus, even before his birth, Ash became a target of curses and hatred.


    Numerous demands arose, advising against even conceiving a third child, and the Emperor himself considered heeding these warnings.


    After the birth of his second son, Fernandez, he ceased his marital duties with the Empress.


    However, on the battlefield, the Emperor met Dustia.


    He fell in love with her.


    Defying all political barriers, he crowned Dustia as the second Empress.


    When she became pregnant, there were daily outcries from courtiers demanding the unborn childs life.


    But the Emperor ignored them, staying steadfastly by his beloveds side for ten months.


    And, against all odds... Ash was born.


    Holding his newborn for the first time, the Emperor named his third son,


    Born Hater.


    From that moment, Ashs middle name was solidified.


    A child born amidst hatred.


    And a child destined to spread hatred.


    ...Yet, contrary to the grand prophecy,


    Ash was rather mediocre.


    He disyed no aptitude in arts or martial abilities. Instead, after his mothers death, he became immersed in indulgence, causing trouble and wasting his time.


    Public attention waned, and the prophecy was reduced to aughable rumor.


    In a modern age driven by magical technology, people scoffed at the idea of ancient prophecies.


    The prophecy gradually faded into obscurity...


    ...Or so it seemed.


    Dusk Bringar bit her lip.


    Ash was nothing like the rumors suggested. He was bold, meticulous, and had a profound charisma.


    It was as if his years of recklessness in the Imperial Capital were a ruse, a grand strategy to conceal his true nature.


    They say like father, like son. Truly, an Everck is an Everck.


    Entering the refugee camp outside the North Gate, Dusk Bringar was greeted with smiles from her followers. She surveyed their conditions as she moved to the center of the camp.


    ...So, Ash.


    If the prophecy of that dark thorn tree, Everck, was true,


    How do you n to destroy the Empire, and then bring it to prosperity?


    She couldnt even begin to guess.


    Yet, she had a strong premonition.


    That her destiny was deeply intertwined with this youngest prince.


    Perhaps you will be the one to reveal the meaning of my name, Ash.


    Throughout her life spanning over 120 years,


    She sensed the twilight, or "Dusk," that would soon mark its end.


    Dusk Bringar felt it.


    With a wless, youthful hand, she clutched her chest,


    As if grasping her own aged and tarnished soul.


    ***


    A few dayster,


    The 1st Imperial Army, stationed to the west of Crossroad, was observed moving; some headed west, while others went north.


    After they hadpletely left the Crossroad zone, I decided to enter the dungeon, leading a massive group of yable hero character parties.


    Whether Lark and Fernandez have a showdown is one thing, I thought. I need to do what Im supposed to.


    Preparing for the next stage, and the stage after that. Regardless of how the world moves, my goal ultimately concludes in a battle with the monsters here.


    And the purpose of this free exploration was,


    To reach Level 50!


    It was for my third-ss change.


    Even in the main party, I was the only one who hadnt awakened, andpared to other party leaders, my level was notably lower. It was about time I paid attention.


    I feel mostly healed now.


    My fever had subsided and I felt refreshed. I was definitely ready for battle.


    "Are you sure youre okay, my lord?" Lucas asked.


    "Just rest, senior! Well clear the dungeon for you!" Evangeline interjected.


    "Since youve rested now, maybe you should consider not going into the battlefield in the future, Your Highness," Junior suggested.


    "Thats right, Prince! We had a manpower shortage before, but now we have enough forces!" Damien chimed in.


    Everyone seemed to wish for me to stay back and rx.


    "...Heh."


    However,


    "You think Im going to step back?!"


    Im not done yet, you fools!


    Without me, you lot would struggle! Without my attributes, passive skill buffs, and strategicmands, youd face challenges!


    Ignoring their pleas, I stood in front of the teleport gate, and all four members of the main party sighed heavily, their heads shaking.


    I get theyre worried, but I have to reach Level 50 too!


    I swiftly entered the teleport gate.


    sh!


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - Raid parties be more powerful as the number of members increases, but detailed control bes difficult. Adjust your partysposition depending on the dungeon and stage situation!]


    ***


    Upon arriving at the base camp, the Penal Squad and Shadow Squad were waiting.


    "Hey, Your Highness!" Kun, with his zing red mane in its beastly form, casually greeted, raising his hand.


    "Have you arrived, Your Highness?" Godhand greeted with a polite bow.


    I chuckled, observing their condition.


    "Yep, Ive arrived. Everything ready for the expedition?"


    "Were ready to go anytime," Kun responded.


    "Were prepared as well," Godhand added.


    sh! sh!


    Party members continued to arrive through the teleport gate behind me. Watching this, Kun groaned.


    "The scale... Its grown considerably."


    Hearing that, I looked back. In front of the teleport gate, a total of four parties had assembled.


    The main party of five.


    Penal Squad of five.


    Shadow Squad of three, with the addition of Lilly and Margarita, making five.


    Lastly, the newly joined Dusk Bringar and her four Knight Squad.


    In total, 20 members. Four full parties.


    "Its like were preparing for a war, huh?"


    "Well, something simr," I responded.


    Some dungeons requirerge party formations. Todays aim was to explore such a dungeon.


    "Wow, wow...! To think that such a dungeon still exists in this day and age...!"


    Upon her first entrance into the dungeon, Dusk Bringar had opened her mouth slightly, scanning the surroundings with wonder.


    Approaching the awestruck Dusk Bringar, I asked, "Have you ever yed in a dungeon before, Duchess?"


    "Ha-ha! Of course! Who do you think I am? Im the Dragon King of the Evening Glow, Dusk Bringar! Dungeons, rare items,byrinths! All these ces suit a dragon! I feel a sense offort, as if Ive returned to my homnd!"


    Arent you supposed to be in the principalitys office or something?


    Dusk Bringar,ughing heartily, hurried inside the base camp to explore.


    Meanwhile, someone was shivering as he watched Dusk Bringars cheerful figure. It was Godhand.


    "...Are you okay, Godhand?"


    "Y-Yes, Im fine..."


    I approached and inquired, and Godhand replied with a pale face, "Its just... remembering the torment I suffered at her hands..."


    "Right."


    It was Godhand who delivered my letter to Dusk Bringar. He had a rough time back then.


    "It was really tough. After torturing me for information, she did heal me, but... to be honest, its not a pleasant memory..."


    "Im sorry, dude."


    "But, Sire, thanks to you, weve gained a powerful ally in the Monster Frontline."


    Despite Godhands understanding, both Bodybag and Burnout were still visibly shaken. They seemed traumatized by their previous encounters with Dusk Bringar.


    I get it from Dusk Bringars perspective. These three are from the Aegis Special Forces, implicated in an assassination that could have started a war. But theyre also my most trusted allies.


    As I brooded over this, Lilly approached in her wheelchair, holding Godhands hand.


    "Ill protect you, Godhand! No matter who were up against, well fend them off together!"


    "Lilly..."


    This inseparable duo exchanged syrupy sweet looks. There they go again. These two lovebirds are just too much sometimes.


    Ignoring the overly affectionate couple, I headed into the base camp. I had some business here too.


    "Ah, Ash! Its been a while!"


    Greeting me with a bright smile was Verdandi, the leader of the Holy Grail Seekers. I returned the smile.


    "Verdandi. Howve you been? Are your teammates all recovered?"


    "Yes! Thanks to the continuous supply of food youve been sending, especially the sunflower seeds, everyones doing much better!"


    Even though I couldnt move much, I had kept sending them supplies, including sunflower seeds.


    Perhaps because of that, Verdandis formerly pallid cheeks now bore a healthy color.


    "A few days ago, we even went on a light exploration. Weve pretty much fully recovered now."


    "Thats good to hear. But still, be careful out there."


    "Wow! Oh, but! Weve finally found a trace during our exploration! Weve pinpointed the location of the Holy Grail-"


    Verdandis voice trailed off, her face growing serious. Huh? Whys that?


    "...Huh? Wha-?"


    With a ghastly expression, Verdandi, trembling, pointed at Dusk Bringar, who was busy examining the base camp.


    "The Dragon King of the Evening Glow...?"


    "Hm?"


    "Why are you here...!"


    At that, Dusk Bringar, turning her gaze to Verdandi, showed a hint of recognition.


    "Wait... Isnt that...?"


    "Ah! Wait, hold on!"


    Frantically, Verdandi waved her hands, as if urging Dusk Bringar to stop speaking.


    But Dusk Bringar blurted out without hesitation, "The pure second daughter of the World Tree, the rightful heir of the Fairy Kingdom... Verdandi, isnt it?"


    "..."


    "I thought youd died after disappearing at the end of the war a hundred years ago, searching for the Holy Grail. I never expected to reunite in such a ce!"


    "..."


    "Though we were enemies once, its a pleasure to meet a long-lived species in this short-lived world! How have you been, heir of the Fairy Kingdom?"


    Verdandi was visibly stunned.


    So were Godhand and the other elves, who had been quietly watching the exchange from a distance.


    "Huh? Whats wro... Oh!"


    Realizing her blunder, Dusk Bringar quickly covered her mouth and darted her eyes around, asking hesitantly, "...Was that supposed to be a secret?"


    I chuckled softly. Well, I knew about it because Id yed the game.


    Verdandi had always wanted to keep it a secret. I gave a wry smile.


    "...This is why."


    Tears glistened in Verdandis green eyes, filled with resentment, as she pointed usingly at Dusk Bringar, shouting, "This is why I HATE dragons!"


    All the other elves nodded in fierce agreement.


    Crossing her arms, Dusk Bringar sighed deeply and lowered her head, "Rebels, you pointed-eared traitors, you think I like you?"


    Watching the bickering dragon and elves, I pondered to myself.


    ...But really, are there any races in this fantasy world that actually get along?

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    The children of the World Tree, known as the fairy royal family, are said to have had three princesses in the current generation.


    The eldest, Urd. The second, Verdandi. The youngest, Skuld.


    Princesses named after the three goddesses of fate, representing the past, present, and future.


    Of them, the eldest princess Urd ascended to the throne. However, she fell in battle a hundred years ago during the racial war when the allied races retreated against humans.


    After that, the throne should have naturally passed to Verdandi, but she had already embarked on her quest for the Holy Grail under Urds orders.


    Now, in the Elven Autonomous District, leading the enved elves is the youngest, Skuld, who holds the throne in name only.


    Verdandi must be a key part of the fallen kings n.


    Intending to gather the scattered races from various parts of the continent to the southern front.


    In the long run, Verdandi, who will establish a connection with the Elven Kingdom, was an important client to me.


    I intended to stay silent until she revealed her intentions, but Dusk Bringar spoiled everything...


    "You were at the forefront of burning our kingdom during the war a hundred years ago, werent you? Why are you acting so friendly now?"


    As Verdandi sharply yelled,


    "Ah~ I apologize for that time. I had no ill feelings towards you, but when the Emperor orders, I must follow..."


    With an insincere tone, Dusk Bringar perked up his ears.


    "After all, arent we all now under Ash, merely as guests? Lets get along."


    "Who, who said I was a guest?"


    As Verdandi retorted sharply, I looked at her with a hurt expression.


    "Really...?"


    "No, no! You gave me sunflower seeds, food, and took care of many things! On second thought, I am indeed in a guest-like situation...!"


    Verdandis eyes trembled in confusion. I smiled inwardly.


    Yes. Ive fed her after all. Shell be under mymand eventually.


    "Its okay, Verdandi. I dont care about your status."


    Though Ive been really curious from the start. I showed a genuine smile.


    "We became friends, right?"


    "Ash...!"


    Verdandi, moved, tightly held my hand. Yep, youre mine.


    So, the dragon and the elf were arguing, and as a human caught in between, I was looking for an angle to benefit,


    "Hey! Young prince! Why are you here now?"


    From the base camps center, a familiar dwarf popped out.


    It was the master cksmith Kellibey. Covered in soot, Kellibey shouted urgently with a sweat-drenched face.


    "Come here quickly! The equipment you entrusted is fucked up!"


    What?


    The equipment is messed up?


    Before I could react,


    "Really?"


    Again, Dusk Bringar stepped forward with a pleased expression towards Kellibey.


    "Whos this now? Kellibey!"


    "Whaaat?!"


    "Golden Branch Mining Teams youngest, right? Why are you here...?"


    Recognizing Dusk Bringar, a shocked Kellibey yelled.


    "This damn, Dusk Bringar?! Why is this dragon old bastard here?!"


    "Hey, thats harsh. Calling me an old bastard... By that measure, arent you a super old-timer since youre older than me?"


    Dusk Bringar grumbled and lightly tapped her silver crown.


    "I owe a lot to your two older brothers. This crown was even forged by them when I ascended."


    "..."


    "So, where are they? Id like to greet them."


    With a sigh, Kellibey reluctantly answered.


    "Theyre dead."


    "...What?"


    "While searching for the Golden Branch in the deep darkness of this ce, they were killed by a monster."


    Kellibeys brothers were killed by the vampire lord Celendion. Thats one reason why Kellibey liked me, since I killed Celendion.


    "Sorry about that."


    Dusk Bringar awkwardly apologized, scratching the back of her head.


    "You seem particrly oblivious today..."


    She was the target of everyones piercing gaze. But, with brazenness befitting her age, Dusk Bringar casually brushed it off and whispered to me.


    "This is quite interesting, Ash."


    "Huh?"


    "All the fugitives seem to be hiding here on the southern front, from elves, to dwarves, and now beastmen..."


    After ncing at the beastmen of the Penal Squad in the distance, Dusk Bringar smirked.


    "If we have merfolk too, wed have all four major races in one camp."


    "..."


    We do. We have merfolk.


    Thoughts of Serenade with her water-hued hair shed in my mind. Was she working hard in Crossroad right now?


    Then, Dusk Bringar began murmuring to herself.


    "Gathering every race in one ce...? Hmm. Does that mean I can gather the guardian trees of every race too..."


    "...?"


    "Perhapsing to you was inevitable..."


    What are you talking about?


    If you keep having these monologues that only make sense to you, huh? If this were a mystery novel, youd have been killed by the culprit already!


    I quickly distanced myself from Dusk Bringar, who began to mumble iprehensibly.


    Ive got enough on my te without trying to understand your cryptic breadcrumbs!


    "...Of all the weirdos you could recruit, now theres a mischievous dragon too..."


    As I approached Kellibey, he let out a sigh and gave me a side-eye.


    "You sure have a distasteful bunch, kid. Or should I say, good taste inrades?"


    "Haha."


    I responded with a neutralugh. Im going to keep on recruiting even weirder folks, so brace yourself.


    "Anyway,e on. The equipment you entrusted is on the brink of destruction."


    We rushed to Kellibeys magical cksmith shop.


    It looked like the forge was in full swing, with strange-colored mes bursting from the furnace, radiating intense heat.


    "What a mess this has be, damn it!"


    What Kellibey was currently working on was Evangelines personal equipment.


    The [Cross Familys Spear] and [Cross Familys Shield].


    I thought it was just a matter of supplying materials and upgrading, but something went wrong, as the equipment was still in this state, well past its deadline.


    ng! ng! ng-!


    Kellibey, with a welding mask flipped up, desperately tried to control the magical mes, striking the equipment hard. He then quickly nced at me.


    "Can you see the state of your equipment?"


    "...!"


    Even though I waspletely ignorant about cksmithing,


    Seeing the surface of the spear and shield turning pitch ck, and writhing like tentacles, it was clear something had gone wrong.


    St!


    One of the tentacles sshed a dark liquid, narrowly missing my face. Eeek?!


    I screamed and clutched my head.


    "What on earth did you do?! It was just supposed to be a simple upgrade!"


    "I tried to improve it, but got a little overzealous! It was fine until a few hours ago, but something went wrong during the additional enchantment process... At this rate, its fucked!"


    "It already looks pretty fucked up to me?!"


    Its... just... erupting everywhere! A lot! Damn!


    "Forget it, you were going to enter a dungeon today anyway, right?!"


    Kellibey started scribbling something on a piece of paper on his workshop table. Once done, he tossed the note at me.


    "Hurry up and fetch the materials! Unless you want to see this precious equipment go up in smoke!"


    [Emergency Equipment Repair Quest!]


    An urgent quest popped up.


    Materials that could only be found in the deepest parts of the dungeon... a ridiculouslyrge quantity was needed... and the remaining time... Oh shit, only 6 hours?


    With a rush, I gripped the list Kellibey handed me and sprinted to my party members.


    Seeing this, Evangeline, with twinkling eyes, eagerly jumped forward.


    "Senior! My equipment! Is it being crafted properly?"


    "..."


    "Ive been really looking forward to it! Im curious about how our family heirloom will be upgraded!"


    Cold sweat poured down my back, drenching my shirt.


    Visions of Evangelines spear and shield, writhing like octopus tentacles, shed in my mind.


    If I handed over such equipment as her personal set...


    Staring into Evangelines innocently sparkling green eyes, I was certain.


    Rebellions on the horizon!


    With two consecutive disappointments involving her golem armor and bone armor, her equipment satisfaction had already plummeted.


    If I presented the familys ancestral spear and shield in this tentacle-ridden state, all hell would break loose! She might even try to kill me!


    Gently, I grabbed Evangelines shoulders and offered a reassuring smile.


    "Your equipment is turning out fantastic. Im sure youll love it. Just wait a little longer."


    "Wow!"


    Evangeline beamed brilliantly. It was the most beautiful smile Id seen in a while. Damn, Im in too deep now!


    "Alright, lets get going! Lets head in~!"


    I urgently assembled all the party members.


    In the process, I also dragged Verdandi along by the arm. Having been intending to watch from afar, Verdandi followed with a puzzled expression.


    "Uh, Ash?"


    "Verdandi. Im in deep trouble right now. I need your help. Can you bring your colleagues...?"


    After surveying the area for more recruits, it seemed the avable members were all present.


    Including Verdandis Holy Grail Seekers, we had five parties.


    A total of 25 members. It was thergest dungeon raid team to date. Gathering them, I announced,


    "We have 6 hours! We need to gather all the materials listed here within that time!"


    Upon hearing the materials and quantities, the party members faces turned pale.


    Dont give me that look, guys. If you dont want to see the lord perish, help me out...!


    "Todays dungeon concept is Hunt and Loot!"


    An age-old gaming term. Hunt and Loot.


    When you need to grind for item drops, nothing beats this.


    "Attack every monster you see, loot them, and raid treasure chests! Its a blitz! We strike like lightning, loot, and get out!"


    It might not have been the original intention of a blitz, but who cares!


    Most of the parties were already familiar with the dungeon, and with Dusk Bringar and the knights having excellent stats, even the first-timers would do fine.


    "We dont have time! Lets roll!"


    Upon my shout, the party members, not quite understanding the full picture, hastily followed me into the dungeon.


    ***


    The monster of the season was the iconic fantasy world creature, the Troll.


    Known for its high regeneration and sturdy physique, its a typical tank monster.


    If you dont take them down in one shot, they can be quite a hassle due to their ability to heal quickly.


    However,


    "Wipe them all out!"


    Thats only if your firepower iscking.


    Smack! Smack! Boom!


    Under the storm of swords, magic, arrows, and more, the horde of trolls fell without even having the chance to scream.


    The enemy isnt falling easily?


    Then perhaps we should check if werecking in numbers on our end!


    The force of the 25-member dungeon raid team was terrifying. Moreover, each of the parties was elite, so the pace was insanely fast.


    It took us 5 minutes to carve a path to the boss room after entering the dungeon, and just 3 minutes to defeat the boss.


    After raiding a few ces like this, it felt wasteful to have everyone enter the same dungeon.


    The space was limited, and our firepower was overwhelming, resulting in constant overkills.


    "Hey! Ill assign each of you a dungeon! Rotate through them!"


    So, I divided the five parties into five different dungeons. Each party diligently cleared one dungeon at a time.


    After tirelessly raiding and raiding and raiding...


    "...weve cleaned them all out."


    In no time, all the dungeons in the 6th sector were drained dry...!


    As for the materials...


    They were still insufficient!


    I shivered as I reviewed the slightly short quantities. Time was ticking...


    "Hmm~?"


    Behind me, Evangeline leaned in close, casting a round-eyed nce and whispered,


    "Senior, you arent hiding something from me, are you?"


    "No, hell no! Have you ever seen me lie to you?!"


    "Hmm~ Right? I knew it~"


    Evangeline smirked slyly.


    Did she catch on?


    Save me, damn it.


    "Regroup!!"


    With my desperate bellow, our five parties reconvened in front of thest remaining dungeon in the 6th sector.


    After a brief rest and healing minor injuries, we entered thergest and most perilous ce in the 6th sector.


    The massive dungeon. We entered the [Research Lab].


    I will gather all the materials and return no matter what!


    To prevent the future where Evangeline stabs me in the back... no, no!


    To safeguard our preciousrades equipment!

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    In the 6th zone of the Lake Kingdoms dungeon, [Research Lab].


    Fully named [Magical Research Lab], it was one of thergest dungeons deep within Lake Kingdom.


    "Hehehe."


    Atop the grand facility of thisb.


    A woman, perched on the rooftop, revealed a sinister grin.


    One of the Nightmare Legionsmanders. The leader of the Unholy Legion.


    She was the Subus Queen - Salome.


    "Hehehehe."


    Salome watched as Ash and his team approached. Her captivating lips curved into a clear line.


    "Ive been waiting for the day to see you again, Ash."


    After being thoroughly defeated by Ash previously,


    Salome reorganized her legion and waited for Ashs return.


    Predicting that Ash would somedaye to this [Research Lab] dungeon, thergest in the 6th zone, she nested here,ying various traps.


    And after a long wait, Ash finally arrived.


    "This time, Ill definitely make you submit."


    The malevolent smile on Salomes lips grew increasingly wicked.


    "And once Ive captured you... like this, and like that... hehehe... Oh!"


    Blushing while lost in her fantasies, Salome quickly snapped back to reality. Her underling subi stared intently at her.


    "Ahem, ahem! Uh-huh!"


    Regaining her dignity with a forced cough, she signaled with her hand, and her subi flew to her, presenting a full-length mirror.


    Salome adjusted her alluring pink hair, added decorations to the horns on her forehead, and tied a ribbon on her swaying tail.


    She even changed out of her usual ragged monks outfit into a new one.


    Following her subordinates advice(?) that being more modest was trending in the sex industry, she buttoned up to her neck.


    Her clinging subi then applied makeup to her face. Salome gazed at her reflection, twisting and turning her body.


    "How, how do I look? Do I look good? This should work, right?!"


    While she could seduce anyone in the dream world, Ash was immune to any mental disturbances.


    Though not a typical subi method, she needed to lure him with her physical charms...!


    Salome, seeking validation, received approving nods and thumbs-up from her subi.


    She grinned broadly and raised her fist triumphantly. "Its time for revenge, Ash! Prepare for a fiery defeat!"


    Watching Ashs face as he entered the dungeon, Salome smiled confidently.


    "Youre mine!"


    ***


    "Cut the crap and buzz off!"


    "Aaaaah!"


    In therge hall of the 6th zone dungeon [Research Lab],


    I punched with all my might, striking Salomes jaw. She shrieked and tumbled around on the ground.


    "Its you again, Salome?"


    Rxing my fist, I gritted my teeth. Of all the Nightmare Legionmanders, she was probably the least threatening.


    Holding her jaw and blinking, Salomes eyes lit up.


    "Oh, you remember me? Im so happy!"


    "Why are you even happy about that...?"


    I looked around, rolling my eyes.


    The hall was filled with the bodies of defeated trolls.


    However, unlike the ordinary troll legions weve faced, these had a distinctive faint pink aura emanating from them.


    The remaining standing trolls also emitted this pink aura. I sighed.


    "You might act like a fool, but youre notpletely brainless, are you?"


    My passive skill [Unyielding Commander] nullified all mental disturbances. It even covered a radius of several meters around me.


    I could single-handedly counter the entire Unholy Legion.


    And then, these fiends changed their tacticsinstead of targeting me and my party members, they enchanted what could be considered their allies, the troll legion.


    "Enchanting allies, forcefully casting a frenzy spell on them, and squeezing out everyst bit of their life force to make them fight... Interesting use of enchantment. Ive learned something new."


    "Hehe, thats apliment, right? Youreplimenting me now?"


    "Yeah, great job. Now die here!"


    I drew my staff, [Maestro], and unleashed a barrage of magical des.


    "Kyaaaah?!"


    Salome scrambled on the ground, desperately dodging my onught. Just die and make things easier for both of us, will ya? Huh?!


    "Thats so mean!"


    Salome, using the enchanted ally trolls as meat shields against my attacks, yelled in frustration.


    "There are too many of you!"


    On our side, there were 25. Five full parties.


    Whether she enchanted trolls orid traps, she was no match in sheer power.


    Salomes prepared troops were being torn to shreds before us.


    "And youre too strong! Such brutal violence is too harsh for a delicate subus like me!"


    "So, what did you n on doing with me?"


    "Huh?"


    "After subduing us with your troops, what was your n for me?"


    You were going to kill us brutally, right? That was the implication of my question.


    Salome, who blinked in confusion at my query, scratched the back of her head shyly.


    "Well, of course, Id wrap you up gently, without a scratch! And take you to myir..."


    "Kidnap me to yourir? And then?"


    "And then, naturally, youd spend heavenly, blissful, luxurious time with me, the Subus Queen Salome! Offering you a happiness you couldnt experience on such a brutal battlefield! Oh, but of course, youd remain tied up."


    ...It didnt make much sense to me. Kidnap and mentally torture? A truly vile idea, fitting for an evil Nightmare Legionmander.


    Evangeline, who had been listening, whistled.


    "Wow. Restraint, kidnapping, and confinement? True Nightmare Legionmander material. Pretty hardcore y, isnt it?"


    "Minors should cover their ears."


    Then, on the other side, Lilly, who had been listening, quickly covered Godhands ears.


    "Godhand! What were you thinking while ncing at me just now?"


    "I, I wasnt thinking anything!"


    "Both of you, cover your ears..."


    Ignoring the annoying couple,


    I took a deep breath, put my magic staff into my robe, and approached Salome withrge strides. Salome paled and spread her arms wide.


    "Have you finally epted my offer, Ash? Hehehe! Thats it, good boy! Now, join me in a sweet dream..."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As soon as I approached, I drew my gun-type magic gun [Agate] and fired three shots into Salomes stomach.


    "Kyaaaaaah!"


    Thanks to [Agate]s unique knockback effect during close-range firing, Salome was sent flying backward. This new weapons effect is great!


    "Just die already. Im super busy."


    Were in the middle of a time attack, you see!


    Gritting my teeth, I checked the [Emergency Equipment Repair Quest] window.


    Thanks to this damn Nightmare Legionmanders persistent interference, our time was quickly depleting!


    She shouldve been near death, given my three shots and the typically low HP of the subi.


    But Salome, clutching her stomach,ughed weakly with a pale face.


    "Hehe, hehehehe, youre the first man to treat me this coldly, Ash... First pping me and now shooting me in the stomach..."


    "Really? Youre the first monster Ive met that talks this much."


    "I get chills down my spine. Yes, this is the feeling... the love the Supreme King talked about...?!"


    "Shut it, please-!"


    I drew out my staff once more to finish off Salome, unleashing a barrage of magical des.


    She was an annoyingly chatty opponent, but if I could easily defeat one Nightmare Legionmander like this, it was a win!


    Wham! Wham-!


    But then, another troll inserted itself between Salome and me.


    Simultaneously, the remaining alive trolls rushed in, forming a human shield around Salome.


    "Damn it, everyone, unleash your firepower!"


    Upon mymand, my party membersunched a full assault.


    Once the meat-shield trolls were all down, subi and incubi, emerging from within the trolls, tried to block the onught but were instantly wiped out.


    Amidst it all, Salome, with a few of her minions, began to fade, turning translucent and merging with the air.


    "Well meet again, Ash... Next time, Ill surely seduce you..."


    "Sure, Im game! But dont run away! Juste here! Ill hit you only three more times, then lets hang out! Hey! Dont run! Hey!"


    But Salome disappeared, leaving behind a battlefield littered with the corpses of trolls and the Nightmare Legion... she had actually fled...


    Damien lowered his targeting magic gun, his eyes wide.


    "She... she vanished. Like she moved to another dimension."


    "Its the Subis escape skill, [Reality Escape]."


    Given it causes the user to disappear from reality, even with Damiens far-sight, sniping would be impossible.


    Such a potent escapees at a high cost. Salome must have paid a significant price to use it.


    Damien tilted his head, furrowing his brows.


    "...She felt different from other Nightmare Legionmanders weve encountered."


    "How so?"


    "The others radiate clear hostility. They seethe with intense malice, as if denying our very existence. But she didnt have that."


    Damien, cradling his gun, looked up at me and added,


    "And shes... incredibly weak..."


    "..."


    Well, matchup issues yed a huge role.


    Without my passive skill, the Unholy Legion would have been one of the most formidable of all monster legions.


    However, my passive made them more of a pushover.


    "Theyre the least threatening of the Nightmare Legionmanders. But theyre like annoying summer flies, sticking everywhere."


    I sighed softly.


    I expected frequent encounters with Nightmare Legionmanders, but the nonchnce of their appearance was still unsettling.


    We managed to win easily this time because they were the rtively weak Unholy Legion...


    If we had encountered another Nightmare Legionmander, it wouldve been dangerous.


    But the real threat now was the remaining time on the urgent quest.


    There was less than 30 minutes left. Watching the ticking clock made my mouth dry.


    Luckily, most of the dungeons monsters had been lured out and enchanted by the Unholy, meaning I didnt have to hunt them down.


    Originally, thisb-like dungeon was vast, with various mechanisms in each room. But since the monsters had taken care of themselves, most traps had been disabled.


    In this sense, maybe the Unholy Legion actually saved us some time...?


    Thank you so much!


    Next time we meet, Ill "thank" you properly by killing you, Salome!


    ***


    Leading my party members, we delved deeper into the research facility.


    As its name suggested, the dungeons interior was unlike other areas, featuring bright and clean equipment.


    Inside the dungeon room, various unidentified materials and specimens floated in a green liquid.


    If there had been more time, I would have explored every nook and cranny for information. Sadly, I was in the midst of a time attack!


    Skipping non-essential rooms within the spacious dungeon, I pushed forward, obtaining the necessary keys and codes to ess the next room.


    [Emergency Equipment Repair Quest]


    - Time remaining: 15 minutes


    The urgency was palpable. Finally, I was able to enter the boss room!


    Kugugung!


    Upon entering the deepest part of theboratorys boss room, I saw arge contraption with a geometric design; it was an alchemical device intricately intertwined in motion.


    "Those damned nameless traitors..."


    In front of the device stood a massive troll in ab coat, grinding its teeth as it turned around.


    "Having leached under the protection of the Lake Kingdom, you should be grateful to be used as research material for dark magic here!"


    Wow, a troll wearing sses.


    ...Wait a moment. Is this some kind of racism?


    "You think you can ride the chaos outside and cause a riot as mere test subjects? Ha! Dont make meugh! Not a single one of you will escape! Ill throw you all into this device!"


    As I watched the eloquently speaking boss monster, a thought urred to me.


    During my dungeon exploration, I encountered monsters that... spoke like Lake Kingdom citizens.


    "Be fertilizer for the future of humanity, you traitorous bastards!"


    Were these peoples souls intact, with only their physical bodies transformed into monsters?


    Or was it a monster that devoured a persons soul, reading their memories... mimicking human voices, merely imitating human speech?


    [Lab - Boss Room]


    - Defeat the Boss!


    - Lv.45 Troll Sorcerer <Dark Magic Lab Director Dirandahi>


    Dirandahi, the director of the dark magicb.


    A rare mage-type boss monster.


    As the creature raised its staff, magic surged, resonating with the magical apparatus behind him.


    Lucas, with his sword raised, in the front lines urgently shouted,


    "My lord, give us the tactical directive!"


    I nodded, voicing a strategy I had considered earlier.


    "Duruchigi."


    At my words, the party members tilted their heads in confusion.


    "Duru...?"


    "Chigi...?"


    "What do you mean, my lord?"


    "Its a very traditional and prestigious pork stir-fry recipe... No, I mean, its the strategy for a big boss."


    Duruchigi.


    Going around and smacking the shit out of everything. In other words,


    "Swarm!"


    With our sheer numbers, high levels, and above all, the ticking clock, whats the need for a strategy?


    Just everyone attack full force-!

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Originally, this boss monster had various gimmicks.


    It was equipped with the alchemical apparatus in the boss room, ready to amplify magic or summon test subjects.


    But there was no time, and no reason to hold back.


    We unleashed our firepower all at once, and the overwhelming onught made short work of the boss monster.


    "Damage dealers really are the best."


    I nodded in agreement as I observed the boss''s emptied HP bar and its pitiful fallen form.


    At that moment, Junior, standing next to me, murmured with disappointment.


    "...I thought I could finally show off my skills after so long..."


    She had seemingly hoped to showcase her talents against a high-level mage.


    Though watching a magic duel between high-level wizards might have been interesting, I can''t stress enough: we were on a time attack! There wasn''t time for that!


    "With the lives of the traitors... If this experiment seeds..."


    The fallen boss monsterLab Director Dirandahimurmured weakly.


    "To present my thesis at the Magic Tower... to finally gain recognition... to synthesize a new guardian tree..."


    "Just hurry up and die! We need to loot and get out of here!"


    Every second was precious! Without hesitation, I delivered the finishing blow. The troll sorcerer fell lifelessly.


    Ding!


    The dungeon clear notification appeared, and the treasure chest inside the boss room unlocked. Without even checking the loot, I hastily stashed everything into my inventory.


    ''Theres not much time left!''


    The timer for the [Emergency Equipment Repair Quest] now read 3 minutes!


    Fortunately, all the required materials were gathered. It was time to head back.


    Upon clearing the dungeon, a safe zone appeared, and a familiar teleport gate activated, opening a portal.


    As I was about to dash into it, Verdandi stopped me with urgency.


    "Ash! There''s something I must say!"


    "Huh?! What?! Make it quick!"


    "This dungeon! There are still monsters left and unexplored areas! Can our party explore a bit more?!"


    Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers looked at me earnestly with their request.


    You guys aren''t even under mymand; why ask for permission? Just go for it. Or maybe you already feel like part of my crew?


    I waved my hand dismissively.


    "Fine, only my party and I will return! The rest of you can help the Holy Grail Seekers explore the remaining areas! Okay?!"


    Verdandis face lit up.


    "Thank you, Ash!"


    "No problem! Let''s go!"


    I threw myself into the teleport gate. Only one minute left!


    Zap-!


    ***


    The moment I emerged from the teleport gate at the base camp, I sprinted towards Kellibey''s cksmith shop.


    "Kellibey! I''m back!"


    Inside the forge wasplete chaos, with dark tentacles sprawling everywhere. What the hell happened to the equipment?!


    As Kellibey swung his hammer to beat back the tentacles, he looked at me with a gleam in his eye.


    "Did you bring all the materials?!"


    "Here you go-!"


    I threw him the bag of materials. Catching it effortlessly, he grinned mischievously.


    "Perfect! Now, you tentacled freak, meet your doom!"


    He spread out the materials I had brought, sprinkled various ingredients on his hammer, and proceeded to whack the tentacles one by one.


    (A warning, perhaps: This is a scene of refining a weapon in a cksmith''s forge.) was probably necessary. How was this scene in any way rted to equipment refining?


    "Huh~?"


    Evangeline, who was watching the scene from behind me, asked in a creepy voice.


    "Senior. Those tentacle masses... they arent my familys equipment, are they...?"


    "No, no, no way! Why, why, why would that be the case?!"


    Am I... sweating?


    "Heh... Right? That wouldn''t happen. Hehehe..."


    Evangeline, with herrge green eyes twinkling, drew her bone spear and teasingly licked the de with her tiny tongue.


    "If, just if that had happened... I might have been a bit disappointed with you, senior. Hehehe."


    "Yikes!"


    Thankfully, Kellibey''s emergency equipment repair was effective.


    Every time his hammer imbued with magical light struck, the writhing tentacles shrunk and melted back into the equipment.


    As the dark tentacle energy dissipated, the beautifully refined spear and shield emerged.


    What had been a faded, rusted, battle-damaged piece patched with metal tes was now returned to its original grandeur through Kellibey''s craftsmanship. Its beautiful design was white with gold ornaments.


    "Phew!"


    Drenched in sweat, Kellibey sighed in relief as he set down his hammer, revealing the Cross family''s spear and shield in pristine condition.


    After removing his welding mask and peeling off his gloves, Kellibey gestured to them.


    "It''s done. Check it out."


    Evangeline, who a moment ago had a fierce look on her face, now appeared like a child receiving a Christmas present.


    Wide-eyed and slightly open-mouthed, she approached the table and gasped.


    "My god."


    Gently tracing her fingers over the spear and shield.


    Kellibey let out a chuckle.


    "So, are you pleased?"


    "If that dwarf grandfather was 50 years younger, not bald, and without a beard, I would''ve given him a kiss. I''m that pleased."


    Kellibey furrowed his brow at me.


    "...Was that an insult just now?"


    "From her perspective, it seemed like apliment."


    Fortunately, it looked like Evangeline was pleased. Her eyes sparkled as she carefully equipped herself with the items.


    "It''s fascinating... It lookspletely different, but the weight and bnce feel the same!"


    "Of course. Its essence remains unchanged. Everything else was upgraded."


    Embedded in the spear and shield were new red and blue gems. Evangeline inspected them with curiosity.


    "What are these?"


    "Those were the tricky parts..."


    As Kellibey sighed, the two gems emitted a magical light and...


    "Whoa?!"


    From each gem, a fairy with butterfly wings emerged. A startled Evangeline eximed,


    "Could it be... elementals?"


    From the cavalry spear in her right hand, a fire elemental twirled around the conical de. From the shield in her left, an ice elemental yfully slid down the metal surface.


    I blurted out in surprise.


    "Elemental weapons?!"


    Elemental enchantments were among the top-tier options for all equipment enhancements! In the game, they were extremely rare drops.


    "Kellibey, can you really add elementals to equipment on your own?"


    Such a talented cksmith!


    As I asked in excitement, Kellibey pointed to the side.


    "It wasn''t me. It was Hannibal''s doing."


    Then, from the inner workshop, a burly boy cautiously stepped out.


    It was Hannibal, the N-grade mercenary I''d hired to assist Kellibey.


    "Hannibal is an elemental mage. He canmunicate with elementals."


    "An elemental mage? I thought that was a lost profession from the past..."


    It was a profession only known in the game lore, never one to hire.


    ''So, he had a hidden talent, and it was elemental magic.''


    Seeing everyone''s surprise, Hannibal bowed deeply.


    "I-I''m sorry...! I thought infusing it with a spirit might make it a better piece of equipment, so I attempted the enchantment on my own, which led to this..."


    ording to Hannibal''s exnation:


    Evangeline''s equipment had such high potential that, in trying to improve it by infusing it with a spirit, the spirit went wild, leading to the ck tentacle incident.


    ''...So those wriggling tentacles from earlier were the same spirits?''


    I stared at the fire and ice spirits that Evangeline was joyfully interacting with. Hmm.


    "I truly apologize. I won''t overstep like this again..."


    Hannibal, looking disheartened, sniffled. I crouched down in front of him and gently grabbed his shoulders.


    "What are you saying, Hannibal? Thanks to you, we have this magnificent equipment."


    "Y-Your Highness..."


    "It''s okay to fail. So keep pushing forward and never give up."


    Elemental weapons are so valuable... and precious!


    With you around, we can keep creating more! Never give up, pipsqueak! Uh, I mean, Hannibal!


    Anyway, the finalized stats for Evangeline''s personalized weapon were:


    [Cross Family''s Spear Revised - Ifrit Edition(SSR) Lv.75]


    [Cross Family''s Shield Revised - cier Edition(SSR) Lv.75]


    The "Revised" indicated an upgrade.


    When affixed to personalized weapons, it signifies the weapon is functioning at its original performance.


    And the appended ''Edition'' is an adjective exclusive to elemental weapons, indicating which elemental spirit is infused.


    The spear was imbued with the fire spirit, Ifrit, and the shield with the ice spirit, cier.


    "At first, the spirits might be a bit rebellious, but as you be more ustomed to them, they''ll be a significant power."


    As Hannibal finished speaking, Evangeline, while frolicking with the two elementals, found herself caught between the fiery and icy embraces, screaming... Grow stronger, Evangeline.


    Moving on, the weapon''s inherent features were:


    [Crossroad] <''Evangeline Cross'' exclusive trait>


    - A trait developed from the umted deeds of the Cross family, known for ying monsters and protecting people.


    - Allows the user to perceive and move along the optimal path in anybat environment.


    - When active, it continually consumes MP.


    This near-intuitive trait, [Crossroad], originally drained Evangeline''s magic power when active.


    But with the upgraded personalized equipment, it could remain constantly activated without consuming any magic power.


    Now, Evangeline would never be caught off guard and would always move optimally.


    Additionally, the special function [Booster] was avable.


    Thrust!


    Evangeline lunged with her spear, and from the guard of her cavalry spear, a ze of magical fire surged backward.


    The spear, propelled at an incredible speed, suddenly came to a halt mid-air due to a counteracting st of magical fire from the spear''s tip. Evangeline eximed,


    "Wow, what''s this? Awesome! I can control the eleration and deceleration as I wish?"


    Not just the spear, but the shield too. She could elerate or decelerate its movement by expelling a jet of magical fire in the desired direction.


    And on top of that, her tremendous stats.


    Until now, the most powerful equipment we acquired were known as [Nightmare yers].


    Equipment forged from the power cores of the Nightmare Legion leaders.


    Damien''s [ck Queen], Junior''s [Lord of Crimson], and Kun''s [yer of the Full Moonlight].


    The upgraded personalized equipment boasted performance on par with the Nightmare yers. It was essentially an end-game piece, and that said it all.


    ''...Though the ck Queen is somewhat non-standard.''


    But that''s because the user is also non-standard. Regardless, all of them were end-game gear.


    "Hmm... Hmm..."


    After setting down her equipment, Evangeline, deep in thought, turned to Kellibey and Hannibal and asked,


    "Should I give you a kiss as a thank you?"


    A flustered Hannibal quickly hid behind Kellibey, who waved his hands dismissively.


    "No need, youngdy. An old, bald dwarf with a beard doesn''t need such gestures. If you feel like it, give yourmander one."


    At that, Evangeline swiftly turned to me with open arms.


    "Great! I''m in the mood! Commander,e on!"


    "I''ll just ept the thought, just the thought..."


    "You know, opportunities like this don''te often."


    I''d decline even if given three chances, cheeky girl.


    Evangeline yfully puckered her lips and hummed. Shaking my head to ignore her antics, I signaled to Lucas.


    "Did you see that, Lucas? The power of upgraded personal gear. Next time, I''ll repair your ''Bequeathed Sword'', so make sure to bring it."


    "..."


    Lucas responded with a wry smile and then slowly nodded.


    "Yes, My Lord. I''ll prepare it."


    "...?"


    I tilted my head.


    Why did he seem uneasy every time the ''Bequeathed Sword'' came up?


    ''It''s one of the most powerful pieces of equipment in this game world once upgraded.''


    Did he possibly lose it or trade it for something else? Huh?


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Having received their equipment, Kellibey and Hannibal dered a weeks vacation, refusing any further requests and departed. My main party and I decided to re-enter the dungeon to rendezvous with the other party members who were still exploring, aiming to finish our search.


    We used the teleport gate to return to the Research Lab dungeon, but...


    "Guys, were ba..."


    Whooosh.


    mes crackled and roared everywhere.


    "...?"


    What... Whats happening?


    The Research Lab was already in ruins, with fires raging in various locations. About twenty other party members sat dazed and covered in ash in the safety zone.


    "What the hell happened?"


    A disheveled Verdandi, her usually shimmering green hair now a mess, approached me with a weary face.


    "Lord Ash... Youre back..."


    "Yes, Verdandi. What exactly happened?"


    "...Let me exin from the beginning."


    She began with a defeated expression.


    "We had received information that the Holy Grail we were seeking was located in this research facility."


    "Ah, so thats why you volunteered to search."


    "Yes. It was the most promising lead weve had in the past 100 years. We were actively searching every corner when..."


    Verdandi presented a leaf, which, despite the surrounding inferno, radiated a refreshing green hue.


    "Its a leaf from our World Tree. This confirmed we were in the right ce."


    The Holy Grail Seekers mission was to revive the World Tree, and the Grail was deeply connected to it.


    "We were confident the Holy Grail was here..."


    "I see."


    But why was this ce a zing inferno?


    "As we excitedly ventured further in..."


    She shot a resentful nce to the side.


    Beside her, Dusk Bringar, attempting to act innocent, put her hands behind her head and casually whistled.


    "That dragon... suddenly unleashed a breath attack, destroying the research facilitys structures. The resulting copse and fire forced us to flee here."


    "...A dragons breath? Like, a beam from her mouth? She can do that? And why did she?"


    Trying to justify herself, Dusk Bringar cut in.


    "Well, there were trolls hiding. They ambushed us. I was so shocked that I identally huped."


    "...When you hup, you breath fire?"


    "Sometimes?"


    Dusk Bringar smirked confidently. This wasnt the time for showing off!


    While Verdandi looked ready to draw her sword and attack Dusk Bringar, she was clearly outmatched in terms ofbat capability and only fumed silently.


    I tried to reassure her by patting her shoulder.


    "Just wait a bit. Once the fire dies down, well re-enter and continue the exploration-"


    Before I could finish,


    BOOOM!


    A deafening explosion erupted from the research facility.


    Intense heat waves followed, and debris from the facility rained down like hail.


    Rushing to our aid, Evangeline extended her shield.


    Swoosh!


    The ice elemental ciar, housed within the shield, started spinning rapidly, extending an icy barrier that multiplied the shields size by tens of times.


    THUD!


    The massive shield caught all the debris from the copsing facility. Evangeline, her face flushed with excitement, cheered.


    "Woohoo! My new shield rocks!"


    Hey! Thats great and all, but read the room!


    The crystal-clear ice shield provided a clear view, showcasing the entirety of the Research Lab as it was obliterated in the explosion...


    "..."


    Verdandi dropped to her knees, a lost expression on her face.


    "Its all over..."


    "No, Verdandi, not yet..."


    "Its over. All our efforts over the past 100 years, our races future... its all gone."


    She held the leaf of the World Tree, which fluttered destely in her hand. Embracing it, Verdandi let out a hollowugh.


    "Its the end! The end for elves! ept our demise!"


    "Hey, snap out of it, Verdandi!"


    I quickly took out an emergency sunflower seed(?) and popped it into her mouth.


    Preparing to sing an elvishment, I finally told Verdandi the other piece of information.


    "The Holy Grail isnt here. I know where it is."


    Her clouded eyes cleared instantly.


    She hurriedly swallowed the sunflower seed in her mouth and asked, "What?"


    "Its not here. I know its location in the game. Its in the 8th Zone Tower."


    The 8th Zone dungeon, the "Mage Tower," was the advanced version of this research facilitythink of it as the difference between college and graduate school.


    She looked up at me with her moist eyes, licking the sunflower seed crumbs from the corner of her lips and hesitantly asked, "Youre not lying to me, are you?"


    "No, Im not. I promise. If its not there, Ill personally ensure that your race survives."


    "How will you take responsibility?"


    "Even without the Grail, Ill ensure your race thrives. Really! Dont worry."


    Well, its bound to appear in that location anyway.


    Verdandi cautiously reached out her hand.


    "Promise?"


    "Yeah, yeah, promise."


    I shook her hand. She grasped it tightly, shaking up and down with enthusiasm.


    The situation was finally under control, and with the dungeon in ruins, there was no reason to stay. I ordered a retreat.


    As the other parties vanished one by one through the teleport gate, I approached Dusk Bringar, frowning.


    "Your Grace... why would you suddenly unleash a breath attack and blow the dungeon to smithereens?"


    If its destroyed to this extent, the dungeons function is nullified. The monsters that would respawn every season wont return.


    We lost a farming spot. Whats this right after the dungeon debut?


    Dusk Bringar shrugged nonchntly.


    "I had my reasons for burying this ce."


    "What? The breath wasnt an ident?"


    "Do you think I, a dragon, cant control my own breath?"


    She shed a shark-like grin, revealing sharp teeth, and pulled something out.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    It was a small, ck... piece of thorny wood.


    I took it, puzzled. Whats this?


    "This is a branch from the Guardian Tree of Humanity, the ck thorn tree that has been with the empire since its foundationEverck."


    "What?"


    "I found it in this research facility. So, I destroyed the ce to prevent others from delving deeper."


    I examined the wooden piece more closely.


    Now that I thought about it, it did resemble the enormous tree I saw in the imperial pces reality...


    "But why is it here?"


    The tree connected to the origins of the Everck Empire.


    Why was it discovered in the ancient ruins of the Lake Kingdom, hundreds of years old?


    "Well, its worth pondering upon."


    Dusk Bringar, shrugging her shoulders, headed for the teleport gate.


    "It seems the secrets of the Lake Kingdom... are deeper than we anticipated."


    sh!


    She disappeared into the gate, leaving me standing there, stunned.


    Everything is connected.


    All the events leading to the true ending are linked in one way or another.


    I had an intuition. Just like in the game, simply defeating monsters and clearing dungeons wouldnt lead to the true ending. Only after uncovering the truths hidden behind this world would I finally grasp it.


    But how?


    How...?


    ***


    The free exploration ended.


    The exploration was easy since it was an unusuallyrge party of 25 members. However, the problem was:


    Since we split the XP... I didnt get much...


    The experience needed to level up from 49 to 50 was significant. Even though we defeated many monsters and gained a lot of experience, splitting it among 25 members wasnt enough for me to level up.


    Thus, my awakening was dyed... There were downsides to operating such arge party.


    I cant wait to unlock my ultimate skill...


    I was curious about which ultimate skill I would acquire.


    Anyway, no need to rush. Ill safely earn my experience, and eventually, Ill reach level 50.


    "Ah."


    Upon returning to Crossroad from the dungeon, I stepped into the backyard of the manor.


    I felt something cold touch my cheek. Looking up, I saw white snowkes falling.


    "Its snowing."


    I muttered, catching the snowkes.


    The fluffy snow painted the sky and ground white. The younger members of the party had already started a snowball fight.


    Watching themughing and tossing snowballs, a smile formed on my face. They werent even tired after the dungeon raid.


    "Its stillte fall, but the first snow came early this year."


    Lucas, who was next to me watching the sky, calmly said. A white breath escaped his lips.


    "Winter is approaching fast."


    "The season when I first set foot in this world."


    And also  the season of drastic changes.


    My first year in this world wasing to an end.


    Soon, the second year of my conquest would begin.


    ***


    [Free Exploration Ended!]


    [Leveled Up Characters]


    >Sub Party 1


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.45 (1)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.45 (1)


    - Bucky(R) Lv.45 (1)


    - OnTheRock(R) Lv.43 (1)


    >Sub Party 2 <Shadow Squad>


    - Godhand(SR) Lv.47 (1)


    - Bodybag(R) Lv.42 (1)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.41 (1)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.37 (1)


    - Margarita(R) Lv.40 (1)


    [Deceased or Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Equipment]


    - Cross Family Spear - Ifrit Edition(SSR) <Cavalry Spear>


    - Cross Family Shield - cier Edition(SSR) <Shield>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Summon Scroll: Magic Tower <yer Skill>


    - Standard High-Grade Magic Core(SR): 5


    - Standard Advanced Magic Core(R): 10


    - Troll Legion Fluid: 40


    - Troll Legion Magic Stone: 52


    ***


    A few dayster.


    With the next stage drawing near, I was finalizing our defense strategies and inspecting the soldiers weapons and equipment onest time when...


    "Your Highness!"


    Serenade burst into my mansion, gasping for breath.


    Perched gently on her shoulder was a massive eagle, ring at us with sharp eyes.


    It was the messenger hawk the Silver Winter Merchant Guild used for fast, long-distance information exchange. This was my first time seeing one in person.


    And with Serenade arriving in such haste with the hawk, there could only be one piece of news urgent enough to warrant such urgency.


    Catching her breath, Serenade eximed,


    "News from the central continent... The Imperial Armys 1st Division has shed with the Imperial Capital Defense Force!"


    The party members who were with me gasped in unison, and I clenched my fist tightly.


    The First Legion of the Everck Empire, responsible for the western front and border defense.


    The Imperial Capital Defense Force of New Terra, a standing army directly under the Imperial Family, responsible for the outer defense of the Imperial Capital.


    The fact that these two forces had shed meant, in other words...


    "And on the same day, Prince Lark, the first Crown Prince, and Prince Fernandez, the second Crown Prince, dered war on each other...!"


    A bloody internal strife.


    The civil war within the Everck Imperial Family had finally begun.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    A river flowed through the central continent.


    This river, named Iris, separated the southwestern and northeastern parts of the continent. It was arge river flowing from the ind sea adjacent to the Imperial Capital of New Terra to the outer sea in the east, serving as the lifeline of civilization, making the central continent prosperous and fertile.


    The Everck Empire, which had greedily consumed the center of the continent, viewed this river as both the actual boundary of their dominion over the Imperial Capital and an absolute defensive line against any external invasion.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    Troops began to appear from the west side of the river.


    The force that had led the charge against the empires enemies for a long time, acting as the empires spear and shield against outsiders.


    The First Legion of the Imperial Army.


    This division, known as the "Pilgrims of the Border" because they had never once moved from their post at the national border since their inception, was now heading towards the Imperial Capital.


    "..."


    At the forefront stood themander of the First Legion, the suprememander of the imperial forces, and the first Crown Prince.


    Lark Avnche Everck slowed his horses pace as the river came into view. His knights and soldiers halted as well.


    Lark looked straight ahead in silence. In front of him stood a massive bridge built to span the Iris River, and on that bridge,


    nk! nk! nk!


    Stood an array of troops that had seized control of it.


    The Imperial Capital Defense Force.


    The standing army directly under the Imperial Family, responsible for the outer defense and internal security of New Terra.


    The suprememander of the Empire, Lark, couldnt even issue them an order. Theirmander was.


    "Its been a while, brother."


    Fernandez Ember Keeper Everck.


    The imperial chief administrator, themander of the Aegis Special Forces, and the second Crown Prince.


    Dressed not in armor but in the formal attire of a civil official, unlike his fully armored brother, Fernandez greeted Lark from his horse.


    "Why are you here, brother? As far as I know, the situation in the Bringar Duchy hasnt stabilized yet."


    Behind his monocle, the 2nd Crown Princes reddish eyes hinted at a smirk.


    "Or perhaps youve secretly executed the Duchess of Bringar and stolen her Dragons Blood without my knowledge?"


    "..."


    "Even if that were the case, its astonishing that youve returned leading the entire First Legion. You are aware, are you not? Only the Imperial Capital Defense Force is allowed to conduct military operations in the Imperial Capital."


    Lark remained silent, simply gazing intently at his brother.


    "Id rather not mention it, but brother."


    Fernandez hesitated momentarily before smoothly dering,


    "Beyond this river lies the territory of the Imperial Capital. The moment you cross this bridge with your troops, I cant help but suspect treason."


    "..."


    "To avoid any misunderstandings about your intentions, I had to block the way like this. You understand, right?"


    "Fernandez."


    After long moments of silent observation, Lark finally spoke.


    "Are you aware of the disturbances in the Imperial Capital?"


    "Disturbances?"


    "Yes. Thats why I came here personally to find out the truth."


    Fernandez slightly tilted his head, thenughed lightly.


    "Are you referring to the shadow factions? Havent I been working hard to curb their nefarious activities?"


    "And what if those shadow factions never actually existed?"


    At Larks pointed question, Fernandezs smile froze.


    "What if all of this... is just a y youve staged?"


    "Brother, I dont know who fed you such nonsense, but..."


    Fernandez sighed lightly, raising both hands in a cating gesture.


    "Wouldnt it be a bit unfair to nullify all the hard work Ive put in over the past seven years?"


    "...Im sorry, Fernandez, but I have no intention of continuing this conversation with you."


    Rumble-


    A massive steed beneath Lark snorted heavily. Petting its mane to calm it, Lark spoke coolly.


    "I must see Father. Where is he?"


    "Dont you know? Father is still logged into Everck in the Abyss, protecting the empire."


    Fernandez smirked.


    "He wouldnt be aware of the affairs outside, after all. Hes likely caught in an endless battle with the deities on the other side."


    "..."


    Lark closed his eyes tightly.


    If only their father had been able to manage the empires affairs properly...


    This internal decay would not have urred.


    "Brother, you handle the affairs outside, and I handle the inside. Isnt that what Father entrusted us with? We should both do our best. In our own ces, in our own roles."


    "..."


    "This is myst warning, brother."


    As Fernandez waved his hand,


    Vroommm!


    A flying vessel from the skies behindnded just behind Fernandez.


    It was a vessel from the Imperial Capital Defense Force. The menacing engine roar echoed from the metallic body of the flying ship.


    "The interior of our nation is my responsibility, and the exterior is yours, as Father wished. We can remain as amicable brothers."


    "..."


    "Pull back your troops and return to where you belong. This incident will remain a secret. Father will never know."


    But then Lark, drawing in a deep breath, dered,


    "I am Lark Avnche Everck!"


    His shout was so powerful it seemed to ripple the waters of the Iris River.


    The startled Imperial Capital Defense Force soldiers took steps back.


    "I am the eldest son of the great Emperor, the rightful heir, and the legitimatemander of the army."


    Sssk!


    Drawing his sword, Lark growled fiercely, reminiscent of a roaring tiger.


    "You have no right to block my path to the Imperial Capital. Make way, for I will uncover and punish the real traitors."


    "..."


    "Fernandez. If you are truly innocent, trust me and step aside. If Im mistaken, I will take the appropriate punishment myself."


    Fernandez smirked bitterly.


    While Lark truly was a trustworthy person, the problem was that Fernandez himself was far from innocent.


    Larks suspicions were entirely correct. The shadow factions in the Imperial Capital never existed, and it was Fernandez who had plotted treason.


    And Lark, realizing this far sooner than expected, had rushed to the Imperial Capital.


    Where did he get his information? From whom?


    Fernandez narrowed his eyes.


    But that wasnt what mattered now.


    The imminent confrontation was the real issue.


    "...If you refuse to yield even after all Ive said."


    The first Crown Prince pointed his gleaming sword forward.


    "I will consider anyone who obstructs me as a traitor."


    The undefeated knight.


    The most powerful human.


    Although the Imperial Capital Defense Force was well aware of the achievements and dedication of the first Crown Prince to the empire,


    They held their weapons steadfast, refusing to yield.


    Defending the Imperial Capital from external forces was their very reason for existence.


    "Make way-!"


    Whack!


    With a kick to his horse, Lark charged forward, his white cloak pping in the wind.


    Following closely behind the charging first Crown Prince were his knights.


    In silence, with icy stares, the soldiers of the First Legion raced behind them.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump!


    Watching his charging brother and the knights, Fernandez murmured under his breath.


    "Brother. I repeat."


    The second Crown Prince waved his hand toward the sky.


    "I hold no personal grudges."


    Vrooom!


    With a sharp engine sound, the flying vessel released a burst of fire from its thrusters.


    Magic mes from the Mana Engine propelled the vessel at an incredible speed, charging toward enemy lines.


    nk, nk!


    The front of the vessel transformed, revealing dozens of Mana Cannons.


    The ship intended to approach, fire, then quickly retreat.


    Overwhelming firepower, incredible agility, andyers uponyers of protective magic spells provided extraordinary defenses.


    A wless weapon equipped with firepower, agility, and defense. This was the pinnacle of modern magic engineering.


    Such a strategic vessel, rumored to cost as much as a small nations annual budget, now approached.


    Yet, Lark didnt flinch. Instead, he charged directly towards the vessels.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Larks steed was exceptional among warhorses.


    Darting forward, he reached the forefront just as the vessel closed in, and leaped up from his saddle.


    Pew! Pew! Pew!


    Dozens of Mana Cannons fired from the ship. Hundreds of magic-infused shells rained down like hail.


    However,


    sh!


    Boom!


    When Lark swung his sword horizontally, all projectiles exploded mid-air.


    Lark saw the pilot inside the cockpit. With his sword, he whispered,


    "Im sorry."


    Thud!


    Landing on top of the vessel, Larks sword pierced its hull.


    A blue des energy shed with the ships protective spells, sending red sparks flying.


    But Larks sword triumphed, cleaving deep into the vessel.


    Lark held onto his embedded sword, charging from the vessels nose to its tail, slicing it open.


    Whack!


    As he reimed his sword andnded back onto his horses saddle,


    Boom!


    The vessel exploded in a massive fireball.


    This impossible feat left every soldier of the Imperial Capital Defense Force agape. Fernandez muttered incredulously.


    "Thats a bit much."


    Yet, as he mumbled, Lark was already closing in on him.


    ***


    The Imperial Capital Defense Force was decimated.


    While Larks power was awe-inspiring, the stark difference between the First Legion and the Defense Forces battle capabilities was also evident.


    The First Legion, which spent its life battling enemies at the borders, was significantly more experienced than the Imperial Capital Defense Force, which had mainly maintained order within the city.


    Topensate for this gap in power, the Defense Force relied on modern technology like the flying vessels. But against Larks sword, they proved meaningless.


    Even so, Lark did not kill most of the Defense Force. He subdued them.


    Those who resisted to the end were executed, but those who surrendered peacefully were captured alive.


    He still didnt see them as enemies.


    "I have just one question, Fernandez."


    From within the subdued Imperial Capital Defense Force, Lark asked coldly.


    "I understand everything else, but theres one thing I cant grasp. I wanted to ask you directly."


    Fernandez was also captured.


    From the start, the second Crown Prince didnt put up much resistance. After the vessel crashed and the tide of battle turned, he peacefully raised both hands, waiting for his brother.


    Lark approached his younger brother with his sword drawn and gently asked,


    "Why? What purpose does all this serve? Why did you do this?"


    "...You wouldnt understand, Brother."


    Even in this situation, hearing his elder brotherspassionate voice, Fernandez gave a bitterugh.


    "People like you, Brother, who are whole, just, and believe in a kind world where everything is warm... dont understand that this world is fundamentally wed."


    "What?"


    "In that sense, Ash would probably rte more to me."


    Thinking of their youngest sibling who wasnt present, Fernandez chuckled.


    "That guy always knew... he understood that this world is twisted from its very foundation."


    "What the hell are you..."


    Lark couldnt finish his sentence.


    Thud!


    Before he could react, Fernandez had lunged forward, impaling his own throat on the sword Lark held aimed at him.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    Fernandez copsed forward, pouring blood from his elongated neck. Soldiers watching were startled, letting out screams of horror.


    "Fernandez! What have you done!"


    A distraught Lark quickly embraced the copsing Fernandez. But, a momentter, shock painted his face.


    "This is...!"


    With a sizzling sound, Fernandezs face contorted and thenpletely changed into another persons visage.


    His stature shrunk, appearing much less imposing.


    In Larks arms was not Fernandez, but another mage dressed in the robe of the Magic Corps.


    "Illusion magic...?!"


    It was then that Lark remembered Fernandezs expertise.


    Illusory magic.


    Fernandez had a talent for deceiving and confusing his foes.


    Indeed, he was proficient in various types of magic, but he delved deepest into illusion magic.


    It was fitting for a leader of the Shadow Squad, but the thought that he could deceive even Lark with such a refined illusion...!


    I used mind control, illusion magic, disguise skills, and items to trick you. Im honored that I could even deceive you, Brother.


    From a device attached to the neck of the dead mage, Fernandezs voice echoed. Lark angrily ripped the device off.


    "Where are you, Fernandez!"


    I value my life too, Brother. Im not bold enough to stand right in front of you with your sword drawn.


    Fernandez chuckled faintly.


    You asked earlier, Brother, why I conspired this way.


    Now, Fernandez didnt even deny his treachery, and Larks eyes narrowed in frustration.


    "Is it for the throne? If it is, Ill dly concede it to you."


    No, its not that, Brother. I care little for power.


    "Then what is it? Has someone wronged you? Tell me! I, Lark, will solve it for you!"


    ...


    "We are brothers bound by blood, Fernandez...! Whatever I can help with, I will. So, abandon this treacherous n. Please!"


    After a brief silence, Fernandez exhaled a weary sigh.


    You do love us, your siblings. But the problem is, you still see us as children in need of protection.


    "What?"


    Weve grown up already.


    Fernandezs voice suddenly became icy.


    Father, the other gods, and even the goddess who graces our empire all see us this way. Weve matured enough to stand on our own.


    "What the hell are you..."


    Youll understand in time, Brother. Everything Ive done is for the empire... and for humanity.


    Fernandezs voice began to fade from the device.


    Ill see you again, Brother. Well, if you survive my trap, that is.


    "What?"


    Themunication cut off abruptly.


    Lark, staring at the device with wide eyes, suddenly sensed something amiss.


    Bubbling...


    The water below the bridge was boiling.


    Red lights pulsated from beneath the rivers surface. A panicked Lark shouted,


    "Everyone, get ou-"


    Before he could finish warning them,


    sh-!


    The Shutdown Protocol installed on the Iris Bridge activated, engulfing and preserving all living beings within its vicinity.


    ***


    Not far from the Iris Bridge, surrounded by a circr red magic circle, atop a nearby hill.


    An elderly woman observing the activation of the Shutdown Protocol through a telescope slowly folded it.


    It was Reina, themander of the Magic Corps. With a rxed demeanor, Reina reported her findings.


    "The Shutdown Protocol has been activated, and the spatial preservation isplete. The operation is a sess."


    As Reina turned to her side, Fernandez, seated on a chair, was visible, diligently attending to the documents in his hand.


    Reina took the initiative to add, "Congrattions on the victory, Your Highness."


    "Victory? Ha."


    Fernandezs reply was dripping with sarcasm.


    "Do you know how monstrous my brother is? A little event like this wouldnt even leave a scratch on him."


    "But didnt we annihte the vanguard of the First Legion?"


    She swallowed the part about sacrificing their own men as bait.


    Regardless, theyd managed to thwart the spearhead of the invincible legion led by the Undefeated Knight. To Reina, it was a significant achievement from the outset.


    However, Fernandez heaved a shallow sigh.


    "Its just the vanguard of the First Legion. The rest of the forces are spreading and advancing from the west. Theyll keep pushing."


    "..."


    "You were once part of the First Legion, werent you, Captain Reina? You know how thorough and formidable they are."


    "Thats why I mentioned it."


    Reina offered a sly smile.


    "Weve managed to score against those monsters."


    Originally, the Magic Corps was a part of the First Legion.


    But 15 years ago, during the conquest of the Cami Kingdom, due to the rebellion led by Vice Commander Jupiter, they admitted to war crimes and left a ck mark under the emperorsmand.


    The Magic Corps was disgracefully expelled from the First Legion and drifted aimlessly, nearly disbanding until Fernandez rescued them.


    Theyter changed their affiliation to directly serve the royal family, but in reality, they had be Fernandezs personal troops, maintaining their ranks till today.


    Reina knew all too well.


    She knew the strength of the knights and soldiers in that group and how dedicated they were to the empire.


    And now, in the current situation, they had to kill them, all for the sake of the empire.


    It gave her the chills. Although Reina had frequently turned on her allies due to orders from higher-ups, the First Legion was a different beast.


    Its a fun game of friendly fire. Its maddening.


    The thought of killing her formerrades one by one made it hard to keep a straight face.


    But this had been set in motion 15 years ago, the moment she grabbed Fernandezs hand.


    She had already sold her soul to the devil. What was there left to hesitate about?


    "Anyway, my brother wont just stop here. He will continue his march to the Imperial Capital."


    Fernandez replied to Reinas inquiry.


    "And what do we do?"


    "We need more time. We need to engage in dying tactics. Drag it out as long as possible."


    Fernandez said calmly, rising from his chair.


    "Weve only used a portion of the capital defense force. Deploy the rest."


    "..."


    "Whatever it takes, dy him by a day, an hour, even a second. Dy my brothers arrival at the Imperial Capital."


    "Many will die."


    "Werent we prepared for this from the beginning? For a greater cause, this level of sacrifice is minor."


    "Understood, Your Highness."


    Reina bowed her head silently.


    "And, I regret this concerning my sister-inw..."


    Fernandez recalled Larks wife and their three children, clicking his tongue.


    "Theyll have to be our hostages. My brother is terribly sentimental."


    "Our troops are already on standby. Should I issue the capture order?"


    "As humanely as possible. They are my beloved sister-inw and nieces and nephews, after all."


    Reina hesitated momentarily before carefully asking.


    "After capturing them... what happens if something goes wrong?"


    "What could go wrong?"


    Fernandez nonchntly shrugged.


    "Why keep a horse that has lost its value?"


    "...Understood. Ill issue the capture order immediately."


    Though it wasnt an easy decision to articte, kidnapping was the forte of the covert unit. Reina was certain that soon Larks wife and children would be taken hostage. As for their fate afterward, nothing was certain...


    ***


    Larks wife and three children resided in a mansion on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital.


    She had rtives there. When she missed her husband, who was away on the battlefield, she often visited her parental home with her children.


    They had decided to spend this winter there.


    In preparation for the chilly New Terra winter, the mansion had been furnished days ago with thick carpets and heavy curtains, bought from merchants.


    Although the wife usually had a modest retinue, this year was different. Perhaps, it was to ensure a warm environment for the young royal children.


    The Aegis Special Forces already had all the information. The family of Lark, the First Prince, had always been a high priority target.


    And now, it was time for that long surveince to pay off.


    "Internal check."


    Shadows are moving by the living room and kitchen windows. No movement overnight, so everyone should be inside.


    "Good. What about the front door?"


    No abnormalities.


    "And the back and side doors?"


    Same, no abnormalities.


    "Alright. Lets move in. Dont miss anyone."


    The Aegis Special Forces Team Seven, specialized in kidnapping, surrounded the mansion. After exchanging signals, they stormed in simultaneously.


    The team leader of the 7th unit monitored the situation from a nearby building rooftop, a vantage point that offered a full view of the mansion. It was a routine task they performed almost daily.


    Even if they were the royal family, with only a few knights for protection, this operation shouldnt have been any different than the usual.


    However...


    Re, report!


    The feedback from the subordinates who entered the building was surprising.


    Theres... theres no one inside!


    "What?!"


    Exactly as I said, sir. The building is empty...!


    "Then what about those moving shadows at the window?!"


    It was clothes on hangers, moved back and forth by a mechanism! They all seem to be set up like this!


    The thick curtains had prevented them from seeing clearly inside.


    The leader felt a cold shiver down his spine.


    Did they know they were being watched? And they had nned an escape all along?


    Since when?


    "Damn it, they were here just yesterday!"


    Yes, yes! We confirmed their presencest night!


    "Then they cant be far! Start the search, now!"


    The leader mmed down themunication device.


    "Just who beat us to it and kidnapped them first...?!"


    ***


    At the same time, a line of carriages passed through the southern gate of the Imperial Capital.


    It was the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    The guild was sorge and had such high trade volume that it almost always received special treatment at checkpoints. Lately, it was practically a free pass.


    "Hey! Another busy day, Captain of the Guard?"


    Thanks to Alberto, the former pce steward who became an executive of the guild, they enjoyed such privileges. Alberto was already well-connected throughout the Imperial Capital, especially close to the guard units.


    He and the guards had shared the trouble of raising the mischievous prince, Ash. They often coborated when Ash caused trouble, searching for him together.


    The Guard Captain greeted Alberto with a warm smile.


    "Today, youre personally traveling, Mr. Alberto?"


    "Haha. Its an important trade. I thought Id feel more at ease if I went myself."


    "It sounds like a lot of work for you."


    While engaging in a friendly conversation with the Guard Captain, Alberto casually pulled out a wrapped gift from his possession and handed it over.


    The Guard Captain hesitated, showing reluctance, but after hearing Albertos twisted logic that it wasnt a bribe but a gift between friends, he begrudgingly epted.


    "Safe travels, Mr. Alberto!"


    "Yes, yes! Lets grab a drink sometime!"


    As Alberto waved back to the saluting Guard Captain, his demeanor immediately stiffened. He stepped into the carriage.


    "Weve made it through."


    "...Thank goodness. I was worried wed have to resort to force."


    A woman dressed as a maid, sitting beside him, let out a sigh of relief and sheathed her sword.


    It was Elize, a direct subordinate of Serenade. For this mission, she had been dispatched early and had been waiting inside the Imperial Capital.


    "...So, weve made it out of the Imperial Capital."


    From the front seat, a woman who was wrapped in a nket pulled it back to reveal her face.


    "Where should we head now?"


    Following her, three young faces peeked out from beneath the nket.


    It was Larks wife and their three children.


    Under Ashs directive, Alberto and Elize had been tasked with their rescue mission.


    "The region will soon be engulfed in a civil war," Alberto said, stroking his stylish mustache. "Sides will form and battle against each other. Nowhere is safe."


    "Anywhere in the Empire?"


    "Thats right. Ideally, if you could make it to the western front where Prince Lark is, but..."


    Alberto trailed off.


    The First Legion and the Imperial City Defense Forces were already shing.


    Heading west would be an excessively perilous choice.


    "So where should we seek refuge..."


    As Larks wife murmured, Elize hesitated before speaking.


    "Theres a ce thats politically safe. However..."


    "However?"


    "Monsters will attack."


    At that, Larks wife smirked.


    "Whats there to fear about monsters,pared to humans?"


    "It will be a long journey."


    "Thats alright. As long as Im not a burden to my husband, a long journey is nothing."


    Larks wife spoke with determination. The three children chimed in with a resounding "Yeah!"


    Alberto and Elize exchanged nces. They both nodded slowly.


    "Then lets move."


    Alberto leaned out of the carriage and shouted to the driver.


    "To Crossroad!"

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    "Reporting, Your Highness."


    Serenade arrived with a second dispatch in hand, passing it to me.


    Following the news of the outbreak of war, this was the second official message.


    "Operation to evacuate close rtives of Prince Lark has seeded. All have safely escaped outside the Imperial Capital."


    "Seems like Alberto and Elize have done their part. Well done."


    I nodded, picturing the faces of the steward and the maid-knight. Serenade bowed gracefully and stepped back.


    The n to remove Larks wife and three children from the Imperial Capital had been prepared well in advance.


    It was also a part I had promised to y when I met Lark a few days ago.


    Having his family held hostage would restrict Larks actions. I wouldnt want that.


    I wanted the two brothers to sh fiercely.


    That way, more opportunities would open up for me to act.


    When whales fight, its the shrimps back that gets broken.


    But for the third whale who eats the shattered shrimp, its an excellent opportunity.


    Lucas, who had been listening to the rapidly changing imperial situation, groaned.


    "Why would Prince Fernandez conspire to...?"


    "Ah, the reason? Reasons can be just an excuse."


    What did the reason matter? Even if there was a usible cause, I had no interest.


    What mattered was the oue this event would bring.


    The empire would be split in two, and the entire world would hold its breath, watching the direction of the civil war.


    Everyone would be calcting which side to join.


    "Are we then joining Prince Lark?"


    Evangeline, who seemed to have the same concern, asked hastily.


    As the heir to the Margrave of the Crossroad, she must be more anxious.


    I answered straightforwardly.


    "No."


    "Then why did you evacuate the family of Prince Lark? Are you going to offer them to Prince Fernandez?"


    "Thats not it either."


    On the surface, it was a humanitarian action for Lark.


    To be more honest, it was a safety mechanism to ensure that Larks army wouldnt attack us.


    If we were protecting Larks wife and children here, at the very least, the imperial forces under Lark wouldnt bother us.


    Also, if Fernandezs army tried to attack us, the likelihood that Larks army would intervene increased.


    It almost feels like theyre hostages, but not quite.


    Well, lets just say theres mutual understanding. I have no intention of threatening or forcing them to stay.


    "We dered our independence, remember?"


    I looked around at my subordinates and made it clear once more.


    "We are not joining anyone. We are taking the third path."


    In the sh between the two princes, it was obvious that the winner would be closer to bing the next emperor.


    In other words, for the surrounding forces observing this, choosing the wrong side could mean the end.


    Some forces would confidently support one side, but there would definitely be those who would want to hold off their choice.


    To them, I approach as an alternative.


    For those factions that want to show good faith to the Everck Empire and the Imperial Family, but dont yet know which prince to support.


    The idea is to coax them into showing faith in me for now. That way, I can vouch for them once the next emperor is decided.


    Not a bad offer. It might not be as effective as directly choosing a side, but at least it removes the risk of facing the empires de.


    My position is really strange.


    Being a part of the royal family means Im not entirely detached from their quarrels, but having dered independence gives me the space to distance myself.


    In a close battle between two simr forces, the one I choose to support is likely to win. My worth continues to rise.


    Optimization by picking up crumbs, thats what it meant.


    Lets make do with what we have.


    At the same time.


    "While theyre busy fighting amongst themselves in the Imperial Capital, we absorb the powers in the gray areas."


    Since theyd be preupied with fighting amongst themselves, there was an opportunity to actively recruit the Fallen Kings without worrying about the older leaders.


    While the worlds attention was focused on New Terra in the Imperial Capital, Id bring the fallen kings who were lying low in the shadows under mymand.


    Id establish a safe zone where all the oppressed could safely reside, and form alliances with them.


    Id gather thergest force I could create.


    I dont need the imperial throne. I dont need wealth, honor, or power.


    Just to stand against the monsters and protect this world.


    I would do everything I could.


    I need to organize special envoys.


    Each of the fallen kings had different persuaders.


    Fortunately, I had severalpetent individuals around me, so it seemed I could send special envoys tailored to the opponents.


    As I thought, I sighed and scratched my chin.


    ...So Im getting involved in the outside world after all.


    Defense-battle-dungeon exploration-city administration. I wanted to infinitely loop through these three phases like in the game.


    But for a more assured victory, for a bigger picture, I ended up getting involved in diplomacy, which was not part of the n.


    If its necessary, I have to do it.


    Looking around at my subordinates whose eyes were shining toward me, I bitterly smiled inside.


    I have a lot of people to take responsibility for already.


    Amid the shifting politicalndscape, I exined the future direction of our monster front to my subordinates, listened to their opinions, and held discussions and meetingste into the night.


    ***


    The ry meetingsted until dawn.


    Around the time everyones faces were bing tired and drained, Aider and Serenade came into the reception room with hot tea and refreshments. I apuded.


    "Looks like the meeting is almost over, so lets catch our breath with a cup of tea."


    While Aider served tea and refreshments to the others, Serenade came over to me with a cup and poured the tea.


    The red and transparent tea swirled in the cup.


    "Thank you."


    As I expressed my gratitude for the cup, Serenades silver eyes softened.


    "Youre wee."


    "Thanks not just for the tea, but also for making a big decision."


    I was talking about the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild had long been spreading their business out from the Imperial Capital.


    Fearing what could happen in the Imperial Capital if Fernandez revolted, they decentralized their operations to surrounding cities.


    The task was carried out covertly, and fortunately, it waspleted just a few days ago.


    It was a decision that could overturn the fate of a guild built up by three generations, but Serenade followed without any questions. I was both grateful and sorry.


    "Its also for the good of our guild."


    Serenade smiled warmly, like the aroma of the tea she held.


    "The life of a lowly merchant like us can turn into dew on the gallows with just one word from Empire. Yet, our guild has been too dependent on the protection of the Imperial Family."


    Being close to the Imperial Family and enjoying their privileges meant that a single word from the Emperor could ruin them.


    "A change in our constitution was a necessity. This was a good opportunity to catch it."


    I thought back to the incident in the Imperial Capital. The guild building was set aze, and Serenade had almost died several times.


    Serenade must have felt it then. That things couldnt continue like this.


    "Im the one who should be thanking you, Your Highness."


    Serenade took a step closer to me and whispered in my ear.


    "If it werent for Your Highness, both I and our Merchant Guild would have been forever stuck in that narrow world."


    "Uh, umm..."


    It was a good and correct point, but why was she whispering so quietly in my ear?


    And why did her voice sound as sweet as sugar? It felt like it would melt me.


    "Gasp!"


    Thats when I felt gazes staring in our direction.


    Turning in surprise, I saw my party members looking at us with round eyes, their faces somehow encouraging.


    Stop giving a thumbs up! And quit nodding your heads!


    Especially the Godhand-Lilly couple; they were nodding with expressions like good for you, we had our times too, as if they were veterans in love.


    Then, as if reminiscing old memories, they held each others hands tightly... whats up with you guys, seriously?


    "Ahem!"


    Clearing my throat, I addressed Serenade with a serious tone.


    "Still, we do need a central branch, right? The Imperial Capital branch has beenpromised... where will you move it to?"


    There were several nearby cities that had bustlingmercial activities, not just the Imperial Capital.


    Maybe I should pick one among those. I doubt anyone would refuse Silver Winters Merchant Guild.


    "Ive been pondering that issue as well..."


    Serenade, leaning against me, gave a faint smile as she tightly held her teacup.


    "Im thinking of making a bold investment now that weve raised the stakes."


    Raised the stakes to invest more?


    ...Shes not going to say something like setting up the guild headquarters in Crossroad, right?


    Even though this ce is a fortress city in the southern outskirts, I dont think Serenade would be so reckless. Hmm.


    "Ill inform you once we make a decision, Your Highness."


    "Alright, thanks. I really dont know how I wouldve handled everything without you."


    Genuine gratitude in my words made Serenades cheeks flush.


    Her slender fingers fidgeting around the teacup, Serenade quickly turned her body to the side and gulped down her tea. Isnt it hot?


    Feeling a bit awkward, I slowly sipped my tea as well. Ahem! This tea is really good!


    "Whew~"


    A whistle sound flew in from the other side. Damn it. Everyones watching. Whats with this lovey-dovey atmosphere?


    I quickly downed the remaining tea in one go and stood up.


    "I believe we have sufficiently shared our front-line directions and future visions."


    My previously grinning subordinates all straightened up and listened as I spoke with a serious face. I nodded.


    "However, regardless of how the world changes, or how this front-line shifts, never forget our original goal."


    I reiterate our gour missionas if Ive said it hundreds of times before.


    "To kill monsters and protect people."


    Everything else is a secondary matter to this main objective.


    After all, the very definition of this monster front-line is to act as an absolute defense line that protects humanity from monsters.


    We must be loyal to our role as thest stronghold in this defense game.


    "Lets prepare for the next defensive battle."


    The next stage is just around the corner.


    Its time to turn our eyes away from the typhoon swirling in the teacup and face the nightmares that areing from the outside.


    ***


    The forward base is almost fully repaired.


    Waiting for the monster horde to arrive, I look at the stage information.


    [Enemy Info - STAGE 13]


    - Lv.?? ??? : 1 unit


    - Lv.40 Troll Sorcerer <Elite> : 2 units


    - Lv.40 Troll Royal Guard <Elite> : 10 units


    - Lv.35 Troll Shieldbearer : 190 units


    - Lv.30 Troll Foot Soldier : 344 units


    The opponents for this stage were the Troll Legion, whom wed faced during the previous free exploration.


    Tanker monsters with robust regenerative abilities and well-rounded physical/magical defenses. Their attack power, however, was rtively weak.


    I shouldnt let my guard down, but objectively speaking, the power difference is significant...


    We could easily overpower them.


    And then...


    I frowned as I opened another system window.


    An unwee message appeared before my eyes.


    [??? passes their turn.]


    [No Dark Event will be triggered in this stage.]


    Even in this stage, no Dark Event was activated.


    "..."


    I clenched my lips tightly.


    I was slowly beginning to feel it.


    My nemesis, the Demon King who has been pulling strings in the Lake Kingdom, is plotting something.


    He skipped the Dark Event three times in a row, a feature he had been consistently using?


    Unless he suddenly quit the game and left it open, it was more likely he was cooking up some nefarious scheme.


    The problem was that I knew next to nothing about these Dark Events. They were elements that didnt exist when I was just gaming, and now theyre being sprung on me since Ive entered this world...


    Ill have to consult with Aider about this.


    As I was thinking this,


    Swoooosh!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Monsters began to surface, cutting through theke.


    It was the Troll Legion, whose faces had be familiar after beating them up throughout this seasons dungeon explorations.


    I was rxed, and so were my party members. We had been dealing with these bastards for weeks now, so everyone was familiar with them.


    But then,


    "Kyahahahahahah!"


    A raucousughter suddenly erupted from the Troll Legion.


    Despite the distance, theughter rang clear and resounded in our ears. The aura of malevolence emanating from this boss monster made my troops waver.


    "Huh?"


    Confused, I quickly lifted my telescope. Wait, was there a unit with this level of presence among the named trolls?


    As soon as I looked through the telescope, I saw it immediately.


    A troll of grand stature was sitting on a magic carpet, wearing a turban adorned with gems, and holding a female troll in each hand.


    "Holy shit."


    The apex entity of the Troll Legion and an ultra-rare monster with a presumed encounter rate below decimals in the game.


    The king of the Troll Legion, whose name had been given due to his role in ruining the gametrollingwas.


    "Trolling...!"


    I pulled away from the telescope and shouted at the top of my lungs.


    "Were fucked!"


    We stepped in it, damn this shit!

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Baam-pa-baamBaam-pa-baam-baam


    A boisterous march echoed throughout the area.


    The military band under themand of the Troll King was ying instruments like drums, gongs, and trumpets, announcing the arrival of the king with an impressive march.


    ''...''


    What, am I in some kind of ddin scenario?


    I couldn''t help but gape at the absurdly noisy entrance.


    Eventually, the advancing troll army settled in a clearing to the south of our forward base.


    Donning a jeweled turban and sitting on a magic carpet, the gigantic Trollthe ''Troll King''surveyed our fortifications before gesturing to his side.


    Then, a smaller troll scurried out and bellowed towards us.


    "Listen up, surface-dwelling humans!"


    Surprisingly fluent human speech erupted from its mouth.


    "Pay homage to the great conqueror, the nomadic executioner, and the living muscle! The chieftain of the Rock Troll tribe and the king of all trolls, Lord Tradyunumahatran!"


    Evangeline mumbled.


    "Quite the name..."


    "Indeed..."


    Regardless of what we thought, the Troll King''s emissary continued.


    "His Excellency Tradyunumahatran does not wish for war! Simply surrender and open your castle gates! Then..."


    Then what?


    The troll envoy scanned the walls and ominously dered,


    "The beautiful ones will be taken as concubines; the ugly ones will be killed on sight."


    A panicked Evangeline wrapped her arms around herself.


    "Oh my God, what do we do? I think that troll is targeting me!"


    The troll envoy suddenly roared,


    "We have no need for something as ugly as you!"


    "Eeeek!"


    Evangeline copsed, vomiting blood.


    As shey there, she tearfully mumbled,


    "To, to, to be called ugly... by a troll..."


    "Ca, calm down, Evangeline. They''re a different species; their beauty standards are different."


    "It must be because of the bone armor... It''s definitely the bone armor..."


    While we were having this conversation, the Troll King''s envoy continued to speak.


    "True beauty is born of muscle! Such frail bodies are despised by our king!"


    Huh, where have I heard that philosophy before?


    "Among you, the one worthy of our king''s affection is..."


    The Troll King''s emissary stretched out his arm and pointed at Kun atop the wall.


    "Just about him."


    "Eh?"


    Kun pointed to himself with trembling hands.


    "Me, me...?"


    For reference, Kun was currently in his beastman form. His muscles were much more bulging than usual, and he was rather furry...


    With what seemed to be a touched voice, Kun mumbled,


    "You''re the first to say you like my wolf form..."


    "No, don''t get carried away."


    They''re not even human! Don''t get swayed by their trolling!


    While we were in disarray, the Troll King''s envoy continued.


    "By the way, our king is female! Of course, she does like beautiful women, but she prefers handsome men a bit more!"


    At that moment, the Troll King on the carpet nodded vigorously.


    Ah, so she is female. To be honest, it''s hard to tell their gender just by looking.


    The gender of a troll can be identified by their tails: males have one tail, while females have split tails, two or more.


    Upon closer inspection, the Troll King''s swaying tail was indeed branched into multiple strands. Alright, so you are a female...


    "Hmm?"


    At that moment, my eyes met with the Troll King''s.


    Her piercing gaze seemed to scan me from head to toe, giving me goosebumps all over. No, what is this! Why is she looking at me like that?


    The Troll King gestured to her envoy and whispered something in his ear. The envoy, who had nodded quickly, cleared his throat.


    "Hey, dark-haired human male! You''re in luck!"


    "Huh?"


    I blurted out, taken aback.


    "The King has taken a liking to you! Says you''ve got a promising build!"


    What the hell is this nonsense?


    "Surrender now, and a ce beside the King is guaranteed! Our Troll King herself will treat you kindly! Consider it an honor!"


    Right after that, the Troll King who had been eyeing me grinned and winked.


    My party members who saw this all let out a collective "Oooh~". What''s cheering gonna do?


    "Aren''t you explosively poprtely, Your Highness?"


    "Indeed... Especially favored by monsters, it seems."


    Damien and Junior chimed in. Shut up! My dignity is at risk here!


    "Sigh..."


    Exhaling a weary sigh, I signaled to Damien.


    "Damien, convey my response for me."


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    Damien grinned as he drew his magic gun.


    "Now, will you surrender and beg for the King''s mercy"


    Before the messenger could finish, following my signal, Damien aimed his magic gun and pulled the trigger.


    Bang-!


    "What the?!"


    A magical bullet drilled right through the middle of his body.


    Instantly, the Troll King''s messenger spilled blood everywhere and convulsed grotesquely.


    "...Hehe."


    The Troll Kingughed, as if she had been waiting for this all along.


    After flipping her off, I shouted, "I have nothing to give you, monster! Not even the fairest Kun or the ugliest Evangeline! None of myrades are up for grabs!"


    Kun looked at me with twinkling eyes, hands sped over his chest (ugh, stop it), while Evangeline licked her de with a sly grin. It''s a joke, a joke!


    "What I do have to give you is..."


    I raised my hand high.


    My well-trained army immediately lit the cannons and pulled back the ballistae.


    "Nothing but fire and death-!"


    With my forward gesture,


    Boom! Boom! Boom-!


    Hundreds of cannonballs and a barrage of arrows rained down on the horde of monsters.


    ***


    The Troll King had one defining feature.


    She was sturdy.


    Just as her race naturally was, she was simply, purely sturdy.


    But when that sturdiness crossed a line, it itself became a weapon.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    Amid the fierce crossfire of our forces, while other subordinate trolls had already fallen, reduced to bones,


    Stomp.


    Stomp.


    Stomp.


    The Troll King walked on, unfazed.


    The gigantic arrows from our ballistae couldn''t even make a dent in her skin, nor could the explosions and mes from our cannonballs inflict any effective damage.


    Even if by chance we wounded her in one area,


    Bubbling...


    sh!


    Regeneration.


    The wounded area of her skin bubbled and moved as if boiling, quickly healing.


    "Well then, let''s show off some real power, shall we-!"


    Junior''s hands floated in the air, gathering wind and lightning, and then shot it forward with immense force.


    Boom!


    A devastating tempest of lightning swept the area, and the Troll Royal Guards protecting the Troll King until the end literally melted away.


    However,


    Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.


    Still, the Troll King walked on.


    Her charred organs regenerated, and the flesh and bone cut by the des of the wind fused back together.


    "Wh-what is that?"


    A shocked Junior opened her mouth wide. That''s when Damien aimed his magic gun and said,


    "I''ll aim for the weak spot!"


    Drawing [Hunter''s Retribution], Damien performed a smooth, clean triple shot. Bang! Bang! Bang-!


    The three magical bullets pierced through the Troll King''s head and shattered its heart to pieces.


    But then.


    Bubble...bubble...


    Swish!


    Both the pulverized brain and the tattered heart instantly regenerated.


    Damien leapt back in astonishment.


    "Whaaat?! It regenerates its brain and heart?!"


    "Step aside, kiddos!"


    This time, Dusk Bringar stepped forward.


    "Best to obliterate creatures like this all at once!"


    The Dragon Queen''s tiny mouth opened wide, and a sphere of magical power formed between her sharp, shark-like teeth.


    "Um... uh..."


    Dusk Bringar trembled momentarily and then


    "Phoooeey!"


    She unleashed Dragon Breath!


    While the activation seemed more like a harmless sneeze than a majestic event, the torrent of pure magic power that erupted from the Dragon Queen''s mouth obliterated everything it touched.


    Ka-booom!


    Direct hit on the Troll King.


    A tremendous explosion of magical power erupted. Dusk Bringar brushed her nose with a flick of her fingers and shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, that should do i Huh?"


    A confused expression clouded Dusk Bringar''s triumphant face.


    Understandably so. Amidst the smoky aftermath of the magical explosion


    Step. Step. Step.


    The Troll King just kepting, like some kind of Terminator.


    Its upper body had been blown to smithereens, but the Troll King was still able to move its lower half.


    Spinal bones sprouted, blood vessels and muscles regenerated, and flesh reattached. The monster had restored its upper body in no time.


    "Kyahaha!"


    The Troll Kingughed, its freshly regenerated jaw wide open. Dusk Bringar''s small mouth gaped.


    "Is this the same troll I know? I thought they were just potion ingredients..."


    Normally, that would be correct. This one was an exceptional case.


    The item you could obtain by killing troll armies, [Troll Army''s Blood], was also an ingredient for top-grade potions.


    In other words, their blood itself was a powerful healing tool, and this Troll King was the epitome of all troll regenerative capabilities.


    I sighed and touched my forehead.


    ''In the game, it had a constant 999% HP regeneration per second.''


    999%!


    Fucking hell, 999%!


    Just by breathing, it would recover 9.99 times its total HP per second. Was this even a reasonable figure? Isn''t this a bug?


    So, in the game, while the troll army itself wasn''t too difficult to deal with, if this Troll King showed up as the boss, you might as well consider that game session doomed.


    The Troll King''s other stats were average. Weak attacks, couldn''t use magic, no special skills or gimmicks.


    But.


    You just couldn''t kill it!


    Due to its staggering physical/magical defenses and insane HP regeneration, it became virtually invincible.


    No matter how much we hit it, it didn''t die. Meanwhile, it kepting,nding non-damaging punches on us.


    And what happens then?


    We die.


    Supplies, healing magic, potions, artifactseverything is finite. But this fucker''s regeneration is infinite.


    Even if the damage is minimal, it umtes over time. The Troll King takes down our castle gates, walls, and our heroes with single-digit damage.


    Literally, a spoon killer...!


    ''I encountered it just once in the game.''


    Out of 742 attempts, I had run into it only once.


    The viewers advised me to just give up and start a new game. They told me, ''When you encounter Trolling, surrendering is just good manners.''


    But I had invested so much time into the game, I gritted my teeth and thought, ''Let''s see who wins this,'' as I went all out to defeat the monster.


    The time I spent on the Troll King raid? A whole week in real-world time.


    Number of turns used: 9999. Filled up the game''s maximum turn limit.


    So what happened?


    During the 9999 turns, the Troll King obliterated the fortress with just a flick of his nose, annihting half of my allied heroes.


    However, because I held out until the turn limit, the game ruled it a defensive win.


    The Troll King retreated. I screamed that I had won and the viewers cheered for a human victory.


    ...Although the fortress, heroes, and resources were all devastated, causing my annihtion in the next stage.


    The same viewers who had just been cheering ''Human victory!'' quickly switched to mocking me with shouts of ''Human defeat!'' ''Virtuous defeat!'' ''All hail Troll King'' ''Tazdingo~''. The memory is still vivid...


    ''Anyway!''


    I widened my eyes.


    Ever since that humiliating defeat, I had been pondering how to capture this insane tank unit. Because if I encounter it again, I had to capture it.


    I hadn''t run into it again during my strategy broadcasts, but the tactics I''d formted back then were still in my head.


    ''I''ll pay you back for that day''s humiliation, Troll King...!''


    I raised my head. Everyone around me was looking at me.


    Their eyes held the belief that I had a secret n to navigate this predicament.


    "Alright!"


    Well, let''s meet those expectations, shall we...!


    "I will issue the operation orders now!"


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    I sorted out my tactics in my head and first called out to the mage.


    "Junior."


    Upon being called, Junior quickly nodded, and I drew a halo in the air with my hand.


    "When I give the signal, cast your ultimate skill [Elemental Disassembly] on that monster."


    "Understood."


    "How long will it take to cast?"


    "15 minutes."


    Thats actually reduced quite a bit. Junior was in a rtively good condition and had continually optimized the casting ording to her own words.


    "Im counting on you."


    "Got it!"


    "Punishment Squad, and the Dragonblood Knights."


    I called out to Kuns party and Dusk Bringars party, pointing to the slowly approaching Troll King.


    "Stop her."


    "Um... is it even possible to stop her?"


    Even as they prepared to move out, Dusk Bringar broke into a cold sweat.


    "Our attacks dont even work on her, shes just walking straight at us."


    "Do it anyway. Use whatever means necessary."


    If she gets any closer, itll be too close to our forward base.


    That would make it difficult for us to unleash our firepower. She must not be allowed to advance any further.


    "Fine, lets go! Itd be embarrassing for dragons to be pushed back by a mere troll! Forward!"


    Mounted on their steeds, Dusk Bringar and her knights rushed out through the open gate,


    "Uh? So were going on foot?"


    Following behind, a flustered Kun and members of the Punishment Squad ran out as well. They should be able to buy us some time.


    "Godhand, Bodybag."


    I called out to the Metal Mage and Telekic Mage, pointing to the obstructing squad that had gone ahead.


    "Follow them and set up a barricade. If our line gets broken, youll use the barricade to buy time while the line is reestablished."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Both Elven mages ran out without further ado.


    "Burnout, prepare for ranged attacks. Lilly, get all the attack artifacts ready."


    The bombardment archer had already finished preparing and was on standby. Nodding, Lilly hurriedly wheeled herself toward the artifacts set up on the wall.


    After giving orders to the Punishment Squad, Dragonblood Knights, and Shadow Squad, I called out to my two knights.


    "Lucas, Evangeline."


    I briefly instructed the two knights who quickly approached me.


    "Use the Holy Weapons in this battle."


    The weapons I had crafted for Stage 5 against the Vampire ArmyHoly Weapons.


    Both knights immediately drew their Holy Weapons without questioning.


    Lucas unsheathed his Holy Sword, and Evangeline fitted her spear with Holy Parts.


    "Go out but dont join the obstructing squad; conserve your energy. When I give the signal, drive those Holy Weapons into its body."


    I already saw the obstruction squad shing with the Troll King.


    Dusk Bringar and Kun both charged toward the Troll King, screaming. Their knights and beast-men spread out to encircle the monster.


    They rained attacks on the Troll King from all directions.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    The monster simply ignored them and kept walking.


    Kuns fist arts and Dusk Bringars magical torrents may destroy its body, but they cant stop it.


    Have I ever seen such a tough bastard?


    I continued to exin to Lucas and Evangeline, holding back my internal expletives.


    "You have to inflict the deepest wounds possible with your weapons. Its skin is thicker than most armor... Attack it as if youre delivering the killing blow. I trust you."


    "Your Honor."


    "Leave it to me~!"


    Both knights, too, mounted up and rushed out.


    I took a deep breath and looked back. I felt the gaze of the other two party members, who looked at me with tense faces.


    Right.


    They are the core of this operation.


    "Damien. And Saintess."


    Healers.


    To those who could wield divine power through the Goddesss blessings, I gave a simplemand.


    "When I signal, cast your strongest healing magic on that troll."


    Both looked at me with widened eyes.


    "Huh? Yo-Your Highness, what are you..."


    Damien stammered,


    "Healing magic? You want us to... heal that monster?"


    Saintess Margarita pointed at the Troll King, who was approaching from a distance.


    Even now, the Troll King was effortlessly ignoring the defense line that was desperately attacking her, and steadily advancing toward our base.


    I nodded silently.


    "With all your might. As if you were trying to bring someone back from the dead. Squeeze out everyst bit of your power and heal that troll."


    Seeming to think I had gone mad, the two healers continued to look at me with disbelief.


    I grinned.


    After nearly a year working with me, shouldnt our healers have gotten a good sense of my style?


    Ive always been a fan of crazy strategies!


    ***


    Theres something called Overflow.


    Its an error that urs when a programs numerical value exceeds its maximum limit.


    A simple example would be the famous Y2K problem that urred when the year transitioned from 1999 to 2000.


    At that time, there was already widespread millennial-end doom and gloom. Then the Millennium Bug struck, causing panic that the world woulde to a standstill and civilization would copse.


    Because of system limitations at the time, the year after 1999 was recognized as 1900 instead of 2000.


    This happened because when the initial year system was programmed, it was done so that only thest two digits would change.


    ording to the rule, 99 was followed by 00. And so,puter systems recognized the year 2000 as 1900, causing globalputational paralysis and a wave of myths.


    In reality, a rapid global response prevented any serious issues, but still.


    Anyway, thats the famous Year 2000 Problem.


    A prime example of Overflow trouble.


    Why am I suddenly talking about programming terms? Because its key to defeating the Troll King.


    In the game, the Troll Kings health regeneration rate is 999% per second.


    999 is the limit for character stats in the game.


    In the case of Damiens [Far-Sight], the game provides a sight range of +50 tiles and an uracy score of +999.


    Here, 999 means that it corrects up to the limit of 999, its not literally adding 999 to the stat.


    So what if we could force this number to Overflow?


    In a system where 999 is the limit, what if we could forcibly add 1?


    Then what would the value be?


    1000?


    No. The correct answer is 000.


    A number that exceeds the systems calction range overflows, causing an error and starting to count from 0 again.


    I had verified this theory in the game before.


    By stacking dozens of attack buff mages and attack buff artifacts on a single person, their attack power dropped to a single digit after exceeding 999.


    During my game strategy days, I incorporated this into my ns against the Troll King.


    By forcibly applying a health regeneration buff to the Troll King.


    The Overflowed health regeneration rate would exceed 999%, dropping to a single digit, and we could easily kill the Troll King who lost his monstrous health regen. It was a strategy exploiting a system loophole.


    Of course, that was in the game.


    The ce Im in now is harsh reality.


    Killing the Troll King using an Overflow bug like in the game is impossible.


    However, the tactics I had prepared provided me with enough hints for the current situation.


    The Troll King possesses the highest regenerative abilities allowed in this world.


    So what if I could stimte that already-maxed-out regenerative ability even further?


    What if, beyond mere recovery, I could push it to go berserk?


    What would happen?


    The boiling blood, bodily fluids, and cells of the troll. The system of regeneration and self-repair engraved into its genes.


    What if they overflowed beyond their limit?


    Wouldnt excessive regenerative ability turn into poison, causing its own body to copse?


    Its worth a try.


    Theres no other immediate viable option anyway.


    The surefire way to kill this brute with such ridiculous stamina regeneration would be a one-shot kill, but thats practically impossible.


    Id have to employ all my defensive-breaking methods andnd maximum damage without a single misstep, which is an absurd idea, realistically speaking.


    Even a slight miss would allow her to recover through overwhelming health regeneration.


    So, both in theory and in practice, I had to try my original Overflow Strategy.


    More than anything, my gamers intuition told me, This is the way!


    The path to victory.


    Within a set number of turns, using the limited resources at hand, find the single solution. This is what I had done in myst 742 strategies.


    I felt the certainty of sess that I had always felt whenever a strategy worked.


    Games exist to be beaten.


    Theres always a way out, a path to survival in any situation.


    If I found a way, I had to walk it...!


    ***


    "...So, in essence, cast healing magic on it," I exined the outline of the Overflow Strategy, and Damien and Saintess Margarita nodded, although apprehensively.


    "Alright. Damien, you stay here and use your magic gun to shoot healing magic at maximum output. Saintess? Move with me."


    If Damien excels in instant healing with his magic gun, Saintess Margarita has a high overall continuous healing rate. Both could be key cards in this strategy.


    Damien ran up to the ramparts with his magic gun, and Margarita followed me.


    I had Margarita climb onto my horse first, then I got on in front of her. She awkwardly grabbed my shoulder for support.


    "I thought I had seen all kinds of dangers after being assigned to this front line, but I never thought I would be casting healing spells on a monster..."


    "Haha. Well, there will be even stranger things down the road."


    When I jokingly said this, Margaritasplexion worsened. Seriously, why does everyone take my jokes so seriously?


    "Lets go, to the battlefield!"


    With a light kick, my horse broke into a gallop.


    Margarita let out a small scream from behind, but I ignored it and elerated even more.


    The battlefield where the defense forces and the Troll King were engaged in a chaotic fight rapidly closed in.


    "What a mess..."


    The defensive line was in shambles.


    "Waaaaaaah-!"


    Kun and the Penal Squad were the first to charge in, but


    Thwack! Thud!


    It didnt work.


    Annoyed, the Troll King casually grabbed them one by one and flung them aside.


    Even if her attack power was considered low for a boss monster, the sheer physical strength of that hulking mass of muscles was never going to be low.


    Members of the Penal Squad were rolling on the ground, screaming.


    "Dragonblood Knights!"


    At Dusk Bringarsmand, her four knights instantly readied their weapons and formed up behind her.


    "Draw your swords! Defensive formation!"


    "As youmand!"


    An SSR-ranked party of five skillfully set up their defensive formation to block the creature.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Despite being assaulted by magic, swords, and spears, the creature simply continued walking forward. The knights, flustered by this unprecedented situation, lost their defensive capabilities, breaking their formation and scattering in all directions.


    "Grrrrah!"


    Dusk Bringar, who had somehow clung to the front of the Troll King with her small body, let out a scream as she struggled to hold the monster back, her face turning red.


    "Is this bastard insane?!"


    "Yeah, definitely insane."


    Just based on its stats, it possessed regenerative abilitiesparable to Damiens Far-Sight.


    If Damiens Far-Sight was described as a mistake by the gods, then this creature was on the same level.


    While Dusk Bringar held it back, Godhand and Bodybagpleted setting up the barricade.


    Grinding her teeth, Dusk Bringar retreated, and the Troll King nonchntly advanced, pushing aside the iron-barred barricade as if it were a mere inconvenience.


    Wiping the sweat from her chin, Dusk Bringar ground her teeth again.


    "Have you always been dealing with monsters like this?"


    "No, not always. Sometimes we get these hellishly difficult ones."


    If youre already having a hard time with this one, youre in for a treat. Weve dealt with crazier ones in the past.


    When I briefly exined about the monsters we had faced, including Celendion, Jormungandr, and Lunared, Dusk Bringar let out a squawk.


    "Is the Monster Frontline some kind of insane ce?!"


    "Yes."


    Not really surprising. Haha.


    "Your Highness!"


    A voice echoed from the wall at that moment.


    Turning around, I saw a geometric magic circle spread out above the wall.


    Dozens of colored magical elements were swirling around in aplex spell form.


    Beneath it, Junior, looking more rxed than before, grinned like a fox.


    "Preparationplete!"


    "Great! Lets start!"


    I stretched out my hand forward and yelled.


    "Operation Overflow! Commence!"


    Simultaneously, Juniors Elemental Disassembly erupted.


    Above the Troll Kings head, a halo-like ring appeared, shining brightly, and a dazzling beam of light poured over the area.


    The next moment, a crack appeared in thin air, as if a mirror had shattered,


    Craaack-!


    It burst into pieces.


    At the same time, all the magical elements surrounding the Troll King were disassembled at once.


    Witnessing this spectacle, Dusk Bringar screamed in astonishment.


    "What kind of magic is this?!"


    Come on, if youre going to be surprised at every single thing, were going to have a problem here!

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Juniors ultimate magic [Elemental Disassembly] struck the Troll King.


    It reduced the monsters magical defense to negative numbers. Now, it would take true damage plus additional damage from all magical attacks.


    [Elemental Disassembly]sts for about 10 minutes.


    In game terms, thats 3 turns.


    I have to settle this within that time frame...!


    Organizing my thoughts, I shouted.


    "Lucas! Evangeline! Go!"


    Lucas and Evangeline, who had been waiting, gripped their weapons and lunged forward.


    A longsword made of otherworldly silver and ance de attached to a cavalrynce emitted an eerie metallic gleam.


    Standing behind those two knights, I emphasized,


    "Drive your weapons in as deep as possible and then retreat!"


    "Roger!"


    "I wish these additional enhancements were permanent!"


    The two knights charged like a gust of wind, splitting to each side of the Troll King.


    ng!


    Thud!


    They struck simultaneously with perfect timing.


    As Lucass longsword emitted a dazzling array of lights and executed [Strike of Will], the Troll Kings thick hide was instantly torn.


    At that moment, Evangelines cavalrynce burrowed roughly into it.


    "Lets burn it all down!"


    As Evangeline roared, a spirit scattering red light along thences surface ignited mes.


    The spirit on thence was Ifrit.


    Boom!


    With a colossal explosion, thence pierced through the Troll Kings back entirely.


    Clink!


    Simultaneously, Evangeline detached thence de attached to hernce.


    She left only the de stuck in the monsters belly and tumbled back like a flying squirrel.


    "Argh!"


    The Troll King screamed in rage, an agonizing moan escaping from its pierced belly.


    It tried to nonchntly pull out thence de with its hands, but--


    "Thats not happening."


    Seizing the moment, Lucas rushed in from the side.


    The Troll Kings hands were together in front of it, trying to pull out thence de.


    Thump!


    Lucass longsword forcefully punctured and stuck through both of the Troll Kings wrists.


    "Grr?!"


    The Troll King let out a bewildered groan.


    With ance de in its belly and a longsword through its wrists like handcuffs, it tried to twist its body to remove the longsword. But the sword in its wrists hindered its movementstruggling pathetically was all it could do.


    "Missionplete!"


    "We did as instructed, senior!"


    Retreating to their positions, Lucas and Evangeline shouted. I lifted my hand high.


    "Burnout! Lilly! Now! Fire everything!"


    Almost simultaneously with my cry, the frontline fortress walls shed,


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Boom-boom-boom!


    A barrage rained down.


    Hundreds of arrows imbued with explosive attributes showered like a downpour. At the same time, the attack-type artifacts installed on the walls unleashed attacks in unison.


    These were N~R grade attack-capable artifacts that couldnt be installed on Crossroads walls, so we had them all here at this forward base.


    As hundreds of arrows, with their tips zing in crimson, and over a hundred artifacts unleashed their attacks all at once, the sight was rather magnificent.


    Simultaneously, I shouted,


    "If you have a means of magical attack, unload it all!"


    Before my words even ended, Dusk Bringar let out another Dragon Breath.


    Godhand conjurednces filled with magical power, and Bodyback hurled them with precision.


    Our allies unleashed every magical attribute attack they had, and its power was,


    Whoosh-boom-boom!


    Absolutely overwhelming.


    A giant column of fire soared, and a terrible storm of magical power raged along with a tremendous heat.


    Evangeline, who had quickly run up to protect me, raised her shield.


    "Wouldnt this much be overkill?!"


    "No, that wont be the case."


    Id be grateful if it could just die, but--


    Even after focusing on magic attacks and depleting its magic defense, the Troll King had a ridiculous amount of base HP. And it was regenerating even as we fought.


    Its not like all of our attacksnded at the same time, so a one-turn-kill was realistically difficult.


    As expected.


    Kwaduduk, kwajik--


    In the midst of a horrifying storm of magical power, the Troll King moved, its flesh burning and regenerating.


    "Kyahat!"


    Chaenggang!


    The scene of the beast pulling out the holy longsword that had been skewering its wrist came into view.


    Blood vaporized in the intense heat, flying in all directions as the beast grasped the spear de lodged in its chest.


    -Nows the time.


    "When I give the signal, everyone stop attacking at once, simultaneously!"


    I shouted as I slowly raised my hand.


    "Damien! And Saintess! Heal the beast with all youve got!"


    Behind me, Margarita gulped as she cast healing magic. I trust Damien is getting ready on his own!


    Chulguruk, chulguruk...!


    Pook-!


    The moment the Troll King pulled out the holy spear de from its chest.


    "Now!"


    I yelled, swinging my arm down sharply.


    sh!


    A bright white beam of light shot from the wall and pierced the Troll Kings chest.


    Damiens max-power healing magic bullet.


    Combining the five healing magic bullets he could create in a day into one, then enhancing its healing power by injecting all the remaining magic power, he sniped!


    Simultaneously,


    Woo-woong!


    Margaritas level 2 skill, the area healing tform [Call of Sanctuary], unfolded.


    The area under the Troll King glowed brightly, granting substantial health regeneration buffs to everyone standing in the zone.


    Hwaack!


    Immediately after, Margarita activated her passive skill [Grace of the Goddess], converting her remaining divine power into healing magic and unleashed it all on the Troll King.


    This isnt the end!


    "Extra bloody service!"


    I hurled all the stored healing potions from my inventory without holding back.


    "All top-tier healing potions!"


    Chaengrang! Chaengrang-!


    "...Kyah?"


    Confused by the healing magic bullet, healing spells, and a barrage of potions, the Troll King looked utterly lost.


    It was probably the first time shed faced a situation like this, so her confusion was understandable.


    Alright, monster. Let me break down your situation for you.


    First, we lodged holy weapons into your body.


    These holy weapons were forged to kill vampires, enhanced with cursed wood to maximize the healing reduction effect.


    While these weapons are embedded in your body, your natural regenerative abilities are suppressed.


    Of course, even with the suppression, your health regeneration is so ridiculous that we cant actually kill you.


    Just like building a mud dam in arge river cantpletely stop the water flow.


    But the mud dam can regte the flow to some extent. Thats the role of these holy weapons.


    At this point, we use [Elemental Disassembly] to lower your magical defense to the negatives and maximize magical damage.


    Until your body is damaged to its limits. Until your body is struggling to regenerate.


    And then, you pull out the holy weapons from your body. The healing reduction effect is lifted, and your regeneration suddenly returns to its normal levels.


    -The mud dam breaks.


    At the same time, we pour all the healing magic and recovery methods we have onto you.


    -A deluge ensues.


    The regenerative abilities, like a river, swell from the sudden downpour and the breaking of the dam, goingpletely out of control.


    The overflowing river water devours everything downstream.


    In the game, it was just a simple change in the regeneration buff numbers.


    But this was reality.


    In a short time, the regeneration rate had plummeted, then surged past its maximum limit and ran amok, swallowing up the body whole.


    Crunch, squelch...


    The flesh and bones of the Troll King, which had been damaged and then recovered, did more than just regain their original shape... they overflowed.


    "Keh, keh-heuk...?!"


    For the first time, a pained scream escaped from the Troll Kings mouth.


    Squelch, crack, crunch!


    A horrifying sound filled the area.


    The sound of flesh swelling, the sound of bones growing and misaligning.


    Hundreds of strands of muscle erupted from the body like protruding ropes, and the skeleton expanded, tearing through the flesh and erupting from all over the body.


    The runaway regeneration was indiscriminate, forcing even unnecessary parts to regenerate and grow.


    "Keh, keeaaaah-?!"


    At the end of its agonizing scream.


    Crunch, crrrrunch! Poooof!


    Having forcibly crossed the limits of regeneration allowed for mortals, the Troll King had be a grotesque, enormous mound of flesh.


    I looked at the continually expanding thing and clicked my tongue briefly.


    "This has turned really gruesome."


    "Keh, keh-heuk, keh-heh-heuk...!"


    It continued to swell, and simultaneously, it crumbled.


    It no longer even resembled a troll. It was closer to an Abomination or a rag-golem.


    "Ugh, my stomach feels queasy..."


    Evangeline gagged.


    Even without saying it, everyone looked sick. Though we had fought on the front lines and grown ustomed to blood and corpses, the scene before us was clearly a bit too gory.


    But the one who had made my enemy this way was me.


    Facing my enemy without avoidance, I muttered.


    "Who knows what would have happened if we leave it alone any longer."


    The body could keep expanding, or it could have actually started moving like a true rag-golem. We need to end it before any other variables came into y.


    "Keh, haaak...!"


    "..."


    And, whether the opponent is a monster or not, its not like I enjoy watching it squirm in pain.


    Lets put it out of its misery.


    "Prepare to incinerate it immediately. All troops! Ready the fire weapons!"


    The soldiers who had been waiting on the ramparts reloaded their cannons and ballistae.


    It had already lost its defenses. The excessive regeneration had caused abnormal growth, but its body couldnt withstand that regeneration and was copsing.


    Regeneration and copse had been repeated to the point where the extremities of the body were copsing faster than they could regenerate.


    We could finish this.


    "Fire!"


    I stretched out my hand and shouted.


    "Unleash the firepower! All of it!"


    Boom! Boom! Thud-thud-thud!


    Projectiles and arrows flew from the ramparts and pierced the monsters body.


    Kwoooom!


    Immediately after, a series of explosions and mes filled the area.


    ***


    The monster wasnt dead.


    Even after being torn apart by our concentrated bombardment, even as its massive swollen body was burning and shrinking, it continued to struggle.


    It was still moving north.


    Into human territory.


    To annihte humanity.


    "Kyaha, heh, kehat...!"


    With not a single part of its body intact, the Troll King continued to crawl.


    With a boiling voice, for the first time, it uttered words.


    They were simple.


    "Human... kill... all..."


    "..."


    "World... burn... all..."


    What for?


    What was it that drove them to despise humanity to this extent?


    As the Troll King crawled all the way to my feet, I pulled the pistol Agate from my coat and,


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang-!


    nted bullets in its head.


    The Troll King stopped moving. It was over.


    "Phew."


    I took a brief breath and turned around.


    The heroes and soldiers appeared dazed and confused. Maybe it was because theyd never encountered such an opponent before; their faces showed that they didnt know what to do.


    This is when I need to go a little overboard.


    "Weve won!"


    I raised my arms high and shouted.


    "Weve proven it again today! No matter what monsteres at us, we can fend it off!"


    A familiar light returned to the eyes of my subordinates, recing the previous despair.


    The joy of victory.


    Yes.


    I hope you all can always live embracing just that joy.


    "Heroes who saved the world once again today!"


    I grinned and shouted again.


    "Lets go home!"


    ***


    [STAGE 13 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Jupiter Junior(SSR)]


    [Leveled-up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.50 (1) (You can advance to the third job!)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.58 (1)


    >Sub Party 1


    - Kun(SR) Lv.52 (1)


    - Tuesday(R) Lv.46 (1)


    - Wednesday(R) Lv.46 (1)


    - Baki(R) Lv.46 (1)


    - OnTheRock(R) Lv.44 (1)


    >Sub Party 2 <Shadow Squad>


    - GodHand(SR) Lv.48 (1)


    - BodyBag(R) Lv.43 (1)


    - Burnout(SR) Lv.43 (2)


    - Lilly(R) Lv.38 (1)


    - Margarita(R) Lv.42 (2)


    [Characters who are Dead or Injured]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Troll Legion Fluid: 411


    - Troll Legion Magic Stone: 179


    - Troll Royal Guard Magic Core(R): 10


    - Troll Sorcerer Magic Core(SR): 2


    - Troll King Magic Core(SSR): 1


    [Rewards for clearing the stage have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - Summon Scroll: Troll King <yer Skill>


    - R-grade Reward Box: 5


    - SR-grade Reward Box: 2


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 14: Bestowed Sword]

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    In the world, cleaning up is often more troublesome than making a mess.


    "When are we going to finish cleaning up all this and go home?"


    Evangeline heaved a sigh as she surveyed the field of troll corpses strewn across the southern outskirts of the forward base.


    Monster carcasses are valuable.


    Theyre also a major source of ie for Crossroad.


    First, the crucial resource, magic stones, are collected. If there are more usable materials, those are also separated and gathered.


    In the case of trolls, its their bodily fluids.


    Theyre handy as potion ingredients, and they fetch a good price.


    So, all the soldiers were upied with post-battle cleanupcollecting and separating monster parts.


    As for me? I was just standing back and watching.


    Evangeline was in the process of shoving the body of the Troll King to one side, making a noise like E.


    The Troll Kings body was enormous, and its regeneration had been devastated. Even the task of gathering it up for incineration was an ordeal.


    "Theres no end to this cleanup, hah hah."


    Evangeline panted like a puppy as she stuck out her tongue.


    Watching her, I chuckled.


    "Work hard, and itll be over soon."


    "If you help, Senior, itll be over even sooner, dont you think?"


    "Aha. Why would amander like me get involved in this kind of work?"


    "Aye! You always show up on the front lines during battles!"


    Hahaha. Taking unfair advantage is one of the privileges of being amander.


    I was actually considering helping out, but the soldiers vehemently discouraged me. They said theyd feel more ufortable if I did this sort of work.


    Sometimes its better to not interfere where youre not needed. I figured itd be tactless for amander, so I stepped back.


    "What about the Troll King? What if we had captured it alive?"


    Evangeline asked, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    "We could have had an infinite supply of potion ingredients."


    "Theres no need to take on additional risk just to get some potions."


    Even if we did capture it, where would we keep it? And theres no guarantee that we could restrain it safely.


    Its better to kill it if you can.


    Fortunately, things went ording to n and we could eliminate it.


    I did prepare [Be Mine!] just in case we couldnt kill it.


    Just like when we defeated the Vampire Lord Celendion at Stage 5.


    Junior would use [Elemental Disassembly] to turn the enemys magic stats into negative, and then I would consecutively use my 1st skill [Gaze of Command] and 2nd skill [Be Mine!].


    I could then definitively turn the enemys boss monster into my captured monster.


    But I didnt want to use it.


    The reason is the same as it was with Celendion,


    I cant control them.


    When you use various mind-control methods to recruit enemies as allies,


    The higher the rank of the monster, the harder it is to control. If its a boss-level creature, you can consider itpletely uncontroble.


    In this world, even human mercenaries asionally rebel and cause trouble.


    Expecting these monsters, designed to hate humans, to peacefully be my subordinates is absurd.


    Having a boss-level monster in the allied camp would also cause a lot of negative impact.


    These bastards emit malicious energy passively.


    My soldiers morale would be constantly cut down during battles due to that malicious energy. Imagine bringing such creatures into a city; who knows what could happen.


    For these reasons, Im not capturing boss-level monsters.


    Its better to capture lower-level random mobs. Surprisingly, their loyalty increases quickly.


    Although I havent mentioned it, I did capture one random mob each from STAGE 11, 12, and 13.


    All of them are safely stored in a specialized space. It kind of feels like ying Pokmon.


    "Its a waste, you know. We couldve tied up the Troll King and extracted its blood for infinite potion production."


    "Dont say something that terrifying with such a calm face..."


    It was a tantalizing thought. If we could safely operate the factory, we could have produced potions almost indefinitely.


    But in the end, they were just potions.


    We already had a variety of healing methods avable.


    It wasnt like we were short on funds. Keeping boss monsters alive just for the sake of extra items was, in my judgment, a low-return high-risk move.


    "By the way, that incredible regenerative power was really fascinating..."


    Evangeline rested her chin on her hand and hummed.


    "Do you think we could harness that tremendous regenerative power if we make equipment from the Troll Kings magic core?"


    "Hmm. Thats not a bad idea. How about troll hide armor?"


    "Whaaaaa! No way! Absolutely not! Stop making me wear monster armor!"


    Evangeline squealed at my teasingment and dashed away, yelling. Seems like the armor was a deal-breaker...


    As I watched Evangeline disappear into the distance, Dusk Bringar approached me, her expression weary.


    "You wage war in unusual ways, Ash."


    "The enemies are unusual, so I have to get creative."


    Come to think of it, this was the dragondys first defense battle debut. Maybe I should ask for her impressions.


    "How was it, fighting against these monsters? Did you find it manageable?"


    "Ugh... I must admit, I underestimated those creatures."


    Dusk Bringar scratched the back of her head awkwardly.


    "The dungeon within that deepke, and the horde of monsters invading here, theyre not ordinary threats. Even if the entire army of my homnd were stationed here, we would have struggled."


    She was right.


    When facing these creatures, you need not only arge or powerful army but also the ability to adapt to the creatures unusual abilities.


    You have to take a hit to learn! Their bizarre gimmicks were too numerous to count.


    Any army would have had a tough time dealing with them.


    Im just scraping by thanks to my experience.


    Dusk Bringar extended her small hand to pat me gently on the head.


    "Youve held on well, Third Prince. Allow me tomend you."


    "Its not me who has held on."


    I didnt shake off her hand and instead looked at the soldiers in the southern fields.


    "The people of thisnd are the ones who have held on."


    All I brought was strategic experience.


    Ultimately, the front line was held by the peoples deaths, sacrifices, and blood, sweat, and tears.


    And in the future, it will have to be built the same way.


    "By the way, your subordinates are certainly not ordinary."


    As I thought about the people who had died defending this ce, Dusk Bringar pped me on the back with a cheerful voice.


    "The wizards magic was exceptional, and the skills of the two knights were not ordinary either. It seems like you havent shown all your cards yet."


    Dusk Bringar nced towards the wall.


    "And that snipers eye..."


    On the wall, Damien was busy rearranging his magic guns.


    When our eyes met, an awkward Damien gave a small wave. I also waved back, smiling awkwardly.


    "I was already impressed by his sniping skills, but you have no idea how surprised I was the moment our eyes met. Ive never seen anything like it. Where did you find such a kid?"


    "Rather than finding him, he rolled into my life on his own."


    "Hmm, I see."


    Dusk Bringar slightly narrowed herrge pumpkin-colored dragon eyes and gazed at me intently.


    "Most importantly, you, Ash."


    "Yes?"


    "Youre the most impressive of all. How did youe up with such a strategy on the fly?"


    "Ah, haha..."


    Beforeing here, it wasnt as if my 742 losses were particrly beneficial.


    "Maybe its just because Im naturally talented."


    In ssic Ash fashion, I boldly bragged about myself.


    Dusk Bringar, who had been looking at me as if she couldnt believe her ears, eventually broke into a mischievous smile.


    "Your warriors are more impressive than I thought. Hmm, if we had proceeded with the agreed-upon 5v5 battle, it would have been quite interesting."


    "Want to have a friendly matchter?"


    I yfully swayed my body in front of Dusk Bringar. She grinned, revealing her sharp teeth.


    "A friendly match... It might be beneficial for both of us, but fighting seriously requires some stakes."


    "Still aiming for control of Crossroad, are you?"


    "Of course. I am a woman born of evil dragons blood, after all. Im just biding my time, waiting for the right moment next to you."


    Well, then go stand in line. The heir to the Cross family is also eying Crossroad and trying to take it from me.


    While we were having this sort of conversation, I saw Lucas and the soldiers returning from the southern ins.


    It looked like the long and arduous task of cleaning up the bodies was almost done. Monster corpses were gathered in one ce, and oil was being poured on them.


    "Reporting, my lord. The disposal of the monster corpses is nearlyplete."


    Lucas handed me a report detailing the collected items and added,


    "We also retrieved the long sword and Evangelines spearhead that were stuck in the Troll King, but..."


    "Are they intact?"


    "No, they are beyond use now."


    Lucas showed me the retrieved long sword and spearhead with a bitter smile.


    They were broken, cracked, rusted; a total mess. Kellibey had poured her soul into crafting those masterpieces, and now they were ruined.


    "It was the first weapon you ever crafted for me..."


    "Dont be too disheartened. If we give them to Kellibey, we can salvage some of the material."


    Its a universal rule in RPGs that cksmiths can reim some of the materials from broken equipment.


    We will salvage what we can, especially since the material is valuable.


    "Youll get a new weapon soon, anyway."


    I was nning to restore Lucass signature equipment, [Bestowed Sword], soon.


    Its an endgame-level weapon that will be of great assistance.


    Once we finish his armor, essories, and skill set, Lucas will be fully equipped to carry us to victory in this game.


    "..."


    When the [Bestowed Sword] came up, Lucass face hardened again.


    My once-smiling face also slowly hardened.


    Whats the matter? Dont tell me you really lost it? Right?


    "I, I will go clean up the battlefield then!"


    "Hey! Where do you think youre going! Lucas! Hey!"


    Lucas hurriedly turned and ran away. Dammit, now Im really worried!


    Wheres your signature item?


    ***


    Victory parties are another unspoken rule of warfare.


    That night, another grand feast was held in the central square.


    It waste autumn, so the weather was chilly. The soldiers gathered around bonfires, wrapped in nkets, drinking and eating meat.


    Well have to hold victory celebrations indoors from the next defensive battle.


    Theres no indoor facility capable of amodating this many people. Everyone will have to get take-out food delivered to their quarters.


    Well, its still better than getting sick from drinking and eating outside in the dead of winter.


    After mingling at the party until midnight, I returned alone to the lords mansions office.


    "Ugh, blech."


    The liquor I had earlier had ruined my taste buds. Ugh.


    Those barbaric mercenaries had tricked me into drinking troll blood mixed with alcohol, iming it was good for vitality.


    Since its the main ingredient for potions that help with health regeneration, it would naturally be beneficial in that regard. Or so I thought.


    What good is it for boosting stamina when I have no use for it! Whos making fun of me here?


    Anyway, Im not the type to refuse a rmended drink, so I drank without much thought. This damn troll brew had no taste to it.


    Evangeline made some ridiculousment like Will drinking this make me taller? and, despite being a minor, sneakily took a sip. She promptly got drunk and passed out.


    Godhand and Lilly, both quite drunk, were crossing their arms and doing love shots, cursing like sailors. Ugh, what a distasteful couple.


    Not sure about the stamina, but Saintess Margarita gulped it down like water next to me, iming it was definitely effective for fatigue recovery. I made my escape. I had to get out of this insane scene!


    "Is there anything to rinse my mouth with..."


    Fortunately, a kettle was boiling on the heater in my office. I quickly poured myself some warm tea and took a sip. Ah, feels like Ive been revived.


    I regained my senses. I sat down at the office desk.


    I had a reason for leaving the banquet early.


    Level 50!


    Finally reached it!


    I opened the system window to confirm the number 50 once more and threw my arms up in the air, celebrating like a striker who just scored a goal. Hell yes!


    Finally, its time for the third job change!


    In other words, I can finally unlock my ultimate skill!


    Hero characters have four skills: passive, first skill, second skill, and ultimate.


    Fighting without an ultimate is essentially like sealing away 25% of your full power.


    Moreover, the ultimatepletes a character. In reality, more than 30% of my full power was sealed away.


    Now, wheres the symbol?


    All level 50 yers,monly known as Awakeners, get a unique symbol somewhere on their body.


    I looked into a small mirror ced on my office desk.


    My awakening symbol appeared at the center of my neck... around the corbone area.


    I tilted the [Rebels Ne] I was wearing to better examine the shape of the symbol. It was an indistinguishable geometric figure.


    What is this? A clock spring?


    Old burn scars from the tutorial period were still there, making it hard to determine the exact shape.


    Who cares about its shape? I covered the symbol with my ne and chuckled to myself as I rubbed my hands.


    "Alright, lets confirm this now."


    Please!


    Be OP!


    Ultimate skill!


    Give me at least one!


    I opened the character stat window in the system menu and shouted.


    "Did I get an OP skill?!"

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    [Ash (EX)]


    - Level: 50


    - Titles: Lord of Crossroad / The Crazy Third Prince


    - Job: Tyrant of the Battlefield


    - Strength 13, Agility 22, Intelligence 50, Stamina 20, Magic Power 35


    After my third job advancement, my designated job title became [Tyrant of the Battlefield].


    A cool name! But lets move on for now!


    I glossed over my mediocre stats, barring Intelligence!


    I scrolled down and opened my skill window.


    Gritting my teeth, I looked through the content. Oh gods, let this be good!


    - Owned Skills


    > Passive: Unyielding Commander


    > Skill 1: Gaze of Command


    > Skill 2: Be Mine!


    > Ultimate Skill: Imperial Edict


    "Ultimate Skill, Imperial Edict...?"


    I stammered as I read the name of my ultimate skill.


    It made sense; Id never seen this skill before. After all, this Commander ss was not a role existing in the game.


    Anyway, I opened up the description for the ultimate skill.


    [Imperial Edict] <Special Equipment - g Required>


    - Deres arge area as the territory of the faction you belong to, exercising authority within it.


    - For allies within the territory: Apply all beneficial effects that the user possesses.


    - For enemies within the territory: Apply all harmful effects that the user possesses.


    - There is no limit to the number of summoned entities within the territory.


    - If the dered area is enemy territory, it enters a [Conquest War] state, and winning will transfer control of the area.


    "What is this..."


    My mouth fell open slightly.


    Indeed, the Commander ss had abilities that were entirely distinct from other jobs.


    Id never seen or heard of an ultimate skill that functioned like this.


    Lets take it step-by-step.


    First, the prerequisites.


    Special equipment a g is required.


    A g... whats that? Am I supposed to wave the imperial g around?


    So, am I going to fight using a g from now on?


    I briefly imagined myself wielding a gpole to strike down enemies. Hmm.


    Could be cool, I guess.


    But it seems heavy!


    Id already set aside the Commander-exclusive longsword because it was too cumbersome; I was walking around with just a pistol and a staff.


    Could I manage arge, fluttering g?


    Come to think of it, my exclusive equipment was a g, too.


    Ive been collecting [Great Commanders g Fragments]. When I gather all of them, they be the [Great Commanders g (EX)].


    Am I bing a literal standard-bearer...


    Id have to stop by the forge to ask if any special abilities could be attached to the g. If anyone would know, itd be Kellibey.


    Setting aside the g issue for now. Next.


    - Deres arge area as the territory of the faction you belong to, exercising authority within it.


    A simple description of the skill.


    So, what? I draw a line on the ground and say, From here on, its mine?


    Id need to look into the details to be more certain.


    - For allies within the territory: Apply all beneficial effects that the user possesses.


    All beneficial effects that I possess are applied to allies?


    As I touched the system window, a list of beneficial effects appeared. Lets see.


    > Passive Skill [Unyielding Commander]


    > Traits [Attack Totem], [Defense Totem], [Super Buffer], [Main Order]


    "Aha, I see."


    So, within the territory Ive dered with [Imperial Edict], all my allies under mymand could benefit from those skills and traits.


    Immunity to mental statuses, attack power buffs, defense power buffs...


    Sweet deal.


    Whats more, this isnt the end; if I obtain more traits rted to ally buffs, they could be additionally applied.


    I should gather all the ally buff traits.


    I clenched my fist and reaffirmed my resolve. Ill be the ultimate buff shuttle!


    Next up, lets see.


    - For enemies within the territory: Apply all harmful effects that the user possesses.


    As soon as I touched the system window, a list of my acquired beneficial effects appeared.


    > 1st Skill [Unyielding Commander] Sess Rate Increased, 2nd Skill [Gaze of Command] Effect Addition & Adjustment


    "Interesting."


    I nodded.


    It dered the area around me as my territory, giving buffs to my allies and debuffs to my enemies, all within the confines of the skills and traits I possessed.


    Normally, one could acquire an unlimited number of traits, but could only equip up to three.


    Thats why people usually pick and choose, a process known as trait work. But I had to go the opposite way.


    In this space, all my acquired traits could be applied. So, I needed to grab everything I could!


    I recalled the list of useful buff & debuff traits and read the next description.


    - There is no limit to the number of summoned entities within the territory.


    "...Wow."


    Did I read that wrong?


    This seemed a bit crazy.


    Summoning magic.


    In the game, it was a yer-exclusive skill, one of the few ways a yer who always let game characters do the fighting could directly intervene.


    Ive been making good use of it since my possession.


    I could use two types of summons.


    One was a boss monster that could be summoned using a one-time scroll, luckily dropped.


    The other was a defense tower, which could be built by acquiring blueprints, researching in an alchemy workshop, and using a magic core as payment.


    Both were ssified as summons, and until now, only one could be summoned at a time.


    Each was a powerful strategic weapon, deployed at just the right moments to tip the scales of battle.


    But now the number restriction was lifted?


    Of course, the value of summons does decline in theter stages.


    In the early stages, when heroes are weak and soldiers are scarce, summons are incredibly helpful.


    However, after heroes have fully grown and both the quality and quantity of soldiers have been supplemented, the rtive strength of summons drops. Monsters get stronger, too.


    But even so.


    If there were no restrictions on the number, that changes the dynamics entirely.


    What if I construct dozens of automatic defense towers at the same time?


    I shivered involuntarily, imagining dozens of turrets spewing massive fireballs. Just thinking about it was exhrating...!


    Of course, itll eat up a lot of magic cores.


    Each defense tower required one magic core to summon.


    Currently, I had ess to three types of towers: an automatic defense tower that fired magic projectiles, a tank unit called shield tower that provoked enemies in a wide area, and a newly-acquired magic tower specializing in crowd control and slow effects.


    Each required a magic core of R-grade or higher, N-grade or higher, and SR-grade or higher, respectively.


    For a one-time summon, it was a staggering cost.


    Even though I had gotten fairly affluent, magic cores werent a strategic resource to be expended lightly.


    Still, if I could just dump magic cores to build as many towers as I wanted...


    The genre of the game changes.


    From character defense to tower defense.


    This skill could literally be a game changer.


    The more variables I could secure, the better. Satisfied, I skimmed thest line.


    - If the area dered as territory is an enemy zone, it will enter a [Conquest War] state, and if victorious, you can seize control of that area.


    "..."


    I blinked, not quite understanding. What exactly did that mean? So


    Go into a dungeon, nt a g, dere it as my territory, and then activate [Conquest War] to fight and win... I can im that dungeon as mine?


    Beyond justpleting a dungeon and opening a safe zone, I could actually im that specific dungeon territory as my own?


    Really?


    If thats really possible


    The futurendscape of dungeon exploration would change.


    I could slowly snatch away thosends tainted by nightmares!


    Ill have to go and test the actual effects to verify.


    After reading the skill description multiple times and confirming it, I sank into my chair with a long sigh.


    Not bad. No, its actually pretty good.


    What I wanted wasnt strong firepower or immense tanking capabilities. My party members were more proficient andpetent at those things.


    What I wanted was the ability to support those allies more efficiently.


    And the ability to create variables, something unexpected.


    In that regard, this ultimate skill [Imperial Edict] was exactly what I had wished for.


    Or is it the other way around?


    The ultimate skill is a culmination of a characters essence.


    In other words, it could be considered the conclusion that character has reached through living and growing.


    I had wished for this kind of skill, so my ultimate skill manifested in this form.


    That seemed a usible way to look at it.


    ...Ill need to order some gs when the day breaks.


    With a legendary strength stat of 13 at level 50, I had no idea how long I could carry the gs around.


    Should I start doing push-ups starting tomorrow?


    ***


    The next day.


    I was about to head to the cksmith in a good mood when an unexpected guest showed up in the morning.


    "Your Majesty."


    It was Godhand.


    Why are you here after having such a good time with your girlfriendst night? Didnt have enough fun? Huh?


    I stopped myself from asking half-jokingly (and half-angrily) because Godhands expression was extremely serious.


    "I came because I have something important to discuss."


    "What is it?"


    Once inside the mansion, Godhand quickly scanned the surroundings before leaning in and lowering his voice.


    "Youre aware that Crossroad is currently allowing unrestricted ess for outsiders, correct?"


    "Thats right."


    We dont discriminate against any guests. As long as they arent monsters, theres no reason to turn away people who have made it all the way to this remote southern region.


    Godhand scanned the surroundings once more before whispering to me.


    "Just yesterday, spies dispatched from the Imperial Family infiltrated this city."


    I swallowed in surprise.


    "Spies from the Imperial Family? Does that mean"


    "Yes. They are agents from the Aegis Special Forces, sent by Lord Fernandez."


    I furrowed my brows.


    I was busy dealing with Lark, so why go to the trouble of keeping tabs on me at a time like this?


    "They didnte to engage in any operations. Apparently, they felt their intelligencework had gotten weak and came to reinforce it."


    It felt like quite some time ago.


    There was an incident where we rooted out spies from the monster frontlines here.


    Those caught at the time were Saintess Margarita and Godhand. Both were reporting to Fernandez on behalf of the Imperial Family.


    Margarita had since ceased her spy activities and focused solely on her clerical duties. I had looked the other way.


    And Godhand had be my double agent.


    Still pretending to be under Fernandez, he had been reporting all information between the Imperial Family and me without fail.


    This time was no different. The moment new spies were dispatched from the central government, he came to inform me right away.


    "Leaving the fishing line out actually came in handy."


    The implication was that using Godhand as a double agent had proven to be quite effective.


    When I smirked, Godhand also gave a wry smile.


    "The neers have infiltrated various parts of the city, posing as refugees. It seems they intend to gather intelligence on the citys activities and report it to the Imperial Family."


    "Do as you please. I have no intention of stopping every little thing, just dont cause any trouble."


    If they had deliberately sent spies to understand the citys dynamics, stopping them from the get-go would be impossible.


    I had no reason to hide anything, nor did I have any grudges against Fernandez. So, I decided to let it be. If all goes well, I might even be able to turn the situation to my advantage.


    "However, Your Highness, theres something I felt I should report directly to you."


    "Hmm?"


    "The leader of the dispatched spies is currently..."


    Godhand hesitated for a moment but finally spoke.


    "... meeting with Captain Lucas."


    "...What?"


    The unexpected news momentarily stumped me.


    Whats going on?


    The spies Fernandez sent...


    ...Why are they meeting Lucas?

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Lucas stood on a barren hill just outside the east gate of Crossroad.


    The southern gate of Crossroad had its defenses, the western gate led to amunal cemetery, and the northern gate connected to another city.


    Unlike the other three gates that were always bustling with people, the east gate was always a quiet ce.


    Thats why Lucas often came here when he had things to ponder alone.


    "Sigh..."


    With a faint sigh, Lucas took something out from his belongings.


    It was the hilt of [Bestowed Sword].


    The de was broken and gone, leaving only the worn and crude hilt shaking pitifully in Lucass hand.


    It had lost its function as a sword long ago.


    Yet Lucas kept it, always carrying it with him.


    Because it was both precious and painfully significant.


    - Hey, Lucas. You still got the hilt of the first sword you used?


    Ashs voice, who had casually asked that question not too long ago, shed across his mind.


    "..."


    His master.


    Had he really forgotten everything?


    That days events, and the oath of that day...


    As Lucas tightly closed his lips and looked down at the hilt he held,


    "Young Master!"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice of a middle-aged man reached his ears.


    Startled, he looked up to see a scruffy middle-aged man with a full beard, running toward him with a cheerful smile.


    "Mason...?"


    "Yes, Young Master! The eternal loyal servant of the McGregor family, Mason!"


    The middle-aged man, Mason, was enormous. His broad shoulders and thick build resembled that of a bear.


    Strapped to his back was a great sword almost as big as a man.


    This burly middle-aged man ran up to Lucas and stopped before him. A surprised Lucas nervously uttered his name.


    "Its been a long time, Mason. How many years has it been?"


    "Since the McGregor familys swordsmanship dojo closed, its been roughly 8 years. Youve grown splendidly, Young Master...!"


    Mason seemed deeply moved by this long-awaited reunion, his eyes tinged with red.


    "I heard through the grapevine about your military exploits on the southern front. To think youve grown into a fine knight that doesnt tarnish the McGregor name... This Mason is overwhelmed!"


    "..."


    Feeling the weight of thepliment, Lucas gave a forced smile.


    The McGregor family, where Lucas was born, was once a prestigious knightly family that had produced the Empires best swordsman for generations.


    That was, until about a hundred years ago.


    Before the head of the McGregor family was implicated in treason a century ago.


    Although the family narrowly escapedplete extinction due to their previous aplishments, the head lost his life, and the family diminished.


    Since then, they had not even produced a respectable swordsman, bing an inconsequential declining nobility on the verge of disappearing.


    When it came to Lucass generation,


    They were struggling to even maintain the family, ultimately closing down their long-standing swordsmanship dojo.


    Mason had been an instructor at the McGregor swordsmanship dojo. At the same time, he was also a lifelong servant who had faithfully served the McGregor family.


    When the dojo closed and the McGregor family was about to vanish into the annals of history, Mason had tightly hugged Lucas and wept inconsbly.


    They had lost touch since then.


    Now, they were reunited in this southern hintend.


    "You probably know that Ive been serving as Prince Ashs guard..."


    Pointing his chin toward Crossroad, Lucas looked at Mason and asked,


    "So how have you been all these years, Mason?"


    Mason grinned and said,


    "After that day, I enlisted under themand of Prince Fernandez, the second prince."


    He dered his allegiance openly, without any reservation.


    "Because he had long supported our McGregor family, it was only natural."


    "Ah..."


    Lucas, caught off guard, stammered and then chuckled awkwardly.


    "Is that so? Even now?"


    "Yes. Ive been working with Aegis Special Forces since then. My primary duty is..."


    Mason finally said it outright.


    "Espionage."


    "..."


    "I was dispatched this time to monitor the activities on the southern front."


    Lucass voice turned icy, his brow furrowing.


    "Mason, what are you trying to"


    "Do you know, young master? The Aegis Special Forces I belong to is a gathering of people who are backed into a corner."


    Mason nonchntly bbed, scratching his scruffy beard.


    "People who have nothing left to sell but their souls to the devil gather in this special force."


    That was the way of the Aegis Special Forces.


    They exploited the vulnerabilities of those who had lost their footing, taking hostage what they would give their lives to attain.


    Any mission given, they would dly undertake.


    "I was no different. To achieve my goal, I willingly sold this soul to General Fernandez."


    Lucas opened his eyes wide and asked coldly.


    "And what goal is that?"


    "The revival of the McGregor family."


    Staring into Lucass piercing blue eyes, the old servant still loyal to the McGregors recited menacingly,


    "That is the only thing I desire."


    "The McGregor family is already over, sir."


    Lucas continued to gaze at the hilt of the Bestowed Sword in his hand.


    A rusted sword with no de.


    The day the de of this sword broke years ago marked the end of the McGregor familys fate.


    "Let go of that lingering attachment now. Live your own life."


    "No! Its not over. The blood of the noblest knight flows in you, young master Lucas! Doesnt it continue through you?"


    The noblest knights blood, he said.


    The absurdity made Lucas chuckle without realizing it.


    The blood coursing through him was far from noble or knightly.


    If he had to pinpoint it, it would be the blood of a mad dog.


    A creature unsure where to sink its fangs, unable to even recognize its own master... the blood of a rabid dog.


    Oblivious to Lucass self-mockery, Mason continued.


    "I have never forgotten the revival of the McGregor family."


    "..."


    "Vulcho Mason, solely for the future with you, young master! Ive endured all kinds of humiliation and days of disgrace. And finally, the time hase."


    Mason grinned, twisting his beard, and leaned in close to Lucas.


    "At my constant request, General Fernandez has made a promise."


    "... A promise? Of what?"


    "General Fernandez said, If you uphold the old oath, I will absolve the family of its remaining sins, restore its honor, and reim its former territory and property."


    The old oath...


    At those words, Lucass eyes momentarily closed and opened again.


    - Swear to me, young McGregor.


    The face of Fernandez, who once looked down at him from the throne, gentle and intolerable, resurfaced in his mind.


    He had lived forgetting that old event, but it seemed he was the only one who had forgotten.


    The past was relentlessly catching up to Lucas, thrusting an indelible mistake back in front of him.


    "Young Master Lucas. General Fernandez will be the Emperor."


    Mason said it with conviction. Lucas took a deep breath.


    "Isnt General Fernandez currently shing with Crown Prince Lark, who has the worlds best army andmander in the Imperial Capital? How does he n to stop that?"


    "Physical strength is meaningless. This war isnt about that. I, who have honed my skills in the Aegis Special Forces for eight years, assure you. The ultimate victor of this war will be Lord Fernandez."


    Mason grinned.


    "For the future of the McGregor family, consider carefully what your next move should be."


    "..."


    "Whats the point of remaining loyal to that wasteful Third Prince in a backwater like this? Hasnt that prince done nothing but exploit and torment you all your life?"


    Masons logic was straightforward and clear.


    Abandon the useless Third Prince, who was holed up in a remote area and exploited his loyal subjects without anypensation. Instead, align with the clever Second Prince, who would soon grasp the Imperial throne.


    Fulfill the vow you failed to keep long ago.


    And then... even a fallen family could rise again.


    "..."


    Lucas chuckled bitterly, about to reply to Mason.


    Thats when it happened.


    Creeaak


    The east gate of Crossroad suddenly opened wide.


    Whoosh...!


    A crowd of people poured out from within.


    "Huh?"


    Crossroads east gate usually saw little traffic. The sudden appearance of dozens of people all at once was odd.


    Lucas looked in that direction. Mason, who also sensed something strange, did the same.


    ThudThudThudThudThud!


    People were rushing toward them.


    Leading them was...


    "Lucassss!"


    ...Ash.


    He had run so fast that his face had turned red, and the Third Prince of the Empire yelled out loud.


    "Ive found youuuu!"


    Arriving before Lucas in an instant, nked by dozens of soldiers, Ash shouted without even catching his breath.


    "Catch that guy!"


    "Yes!"


    Dozens of soldiers raced forward with their spears, immediately surrounding Mason and


    Tackling him to the ground.


    "Wha?!"


    Thud!


    Mason was swiftly subdued without resistance. His hands were tightly bound with rope as he yelled out.


    "What is the meaning of this! I am a refugee from the north, and"


    "Huff, huff, quit your bullshit, you spy."


    Ash growled, catching his breath roughly.


    "I was willing to turn a blind eye. Whether you guys stir the pot or gather information, as long as it wasnt too serious, I was willing to ignore it."


    Caught off guard, a flustered Mason stuttered.


    To Mason, Ash shouted while pointing his finger.


    "But how dare you secretly try to scout a yer from my team during the current season?! Thats tampering, you hical scum!"


    Ash vented his frustration, throwing around termsmonly used in Earths sports contracts.


    "If you want to make a scouting offer, do it officially through me! State how much the transfer fee is! Ill at least hear you out! Not that Ill ever let him go!"


    "Wha, what..."


    "Forget it! Just throw him in jail!"


    Watching Mason being dragged off to prison, Lucas broke into a cold sweat.


    Mason nced at Lucas with pitiful eyes, but given they hadnt had an honest discussion, Lucas couldnt help him.


    In front of Lucas, Ash smiled as if nothing had happened.


    "Lucas, want a raise?"


    "Uh, what?"


    "Or maybe a title? Lands? What do you want? This prince will grant it all! Any grievances,ints, or suggestions, speak up! Oh, is it equipment? Should I arrange better gear for you?"


    While saying this, Ash suddenly noticed what Lucas was holding.


    It was the hilt of an old sword.


    "Huh?"


    Snatch!


    Ash grabbed it from Lucas hand and smiled brightly.


    "There was the sword you were demoted for!"


    "Ah...!"


    "Found it! Hey, do you have any idea how worried I was, thinking you mightve messed this up? Whew. Thank God you found it, really."


    Slipping the hilt of the sword into his grip, Ash grinned and gave a thumbs-up.


    "Im gonna turn this into an amazing weapon for you. You can look forward to it. With this, youll really soar, wont you? Just trust me, alright!"


    "..."


    Lucas stared nkly for a moment before slowly uttering,


    "My Lord... You told me earlier to only trust in you, right?"


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, I did."


    "So, do you trust me, My Lord?"


    "Of course! Who else would I trust if not you?"


    "What if I..."


    Lucas slowly dropped his bright blue eyes...


    And gently aimed at Ashs throat.


    "...told you that I once betrayed you?"


    The very throat he had once sought to tear open long ago.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Dungeon Base Camp. cksmith''s Shop.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Kellibey asked me with a concerned expression.


    Lost in my thoughts, I sighed and turned my head to the side.


    "I can''t figure out what my subordinates are thinking..."


    "Why, did you have another fight?"


    "No, it''s not that..."


    I shook the [Bestowed Sword] in my hand back and forth.


    "Should I just say that I really can''t understand them?"


    It wasn''t a figure of speech; I genuinely had no clue!


    I had no idea what had happened between Ash and Lucas in the past, and as a result, I didn''t know what Lucas wanted to do!


    - ''Even if I tell you that I once betrayed my lord in the past...?''


    After dropping such a cryptic hint, Lucas applied for leave for the first time since joining this front.


    And then he just up and left...without telling me where he was going!


    Damn it! Shit! Knowing full well I''m clueless about the past, why would you zip your mouth and run away? Why not just spit it out? Ah!


    "Sigh..."


    I turned my head to the opposite side and let out a deep sigh.


    "I thought if I paid them well and got along, everything would be fine... but turns out I''m entangled in a past I can''t even remember."


    "Hmm."


    "Managing a squad is more of a headache than I thought. Sigh."


    "Squad...? What are you talking about?"


    Even while cocking his head at myintden joke, Kellibey diligently prepared for the equipment upgrade.


    I had already copied Lucas''s awakening rune onto a scroll.


    I had found the [Bestowed Sword]. Had procured all the other materials. Now, only the upgrade process was left.


    I put the hilt of the shaking [Bestowed Sword] onto the table with a thunk.


    "Sigh. Anyway, how long will this take?"


    "Looks like it''ll take at least a week."


    Kellibey took the sword''s hilt and made a noise of either admiration or exasperationhard to tell.


    "Anyway, this sword''s hilt is... intriguing. It''s soaked in such deep ''regret.''"


    SSR-grade characters'' exclusive equipment is usually tied to the character''s storyline.


    Though some are intrinsically great items, many are rather mundane in terms of their properties.


    So, even after upgrading, they don''t perform well when wielded by others.


    However, when used by the respective character, they trigger unique interactions, outperforming most endgame equipment. That''s the mechanism behind exclusive equipment.


    "Regret... So that kind of thing can imbue a weapon?"


    "Yes, particrly this sword''s hiltit''s overflowing with ''regret.''"


    So a cksmith can read that too? Interesting.


    "At this point, are you a cksmith or more in the realm of a wizard?"


    "Heh, I did have some talent in magic. Not in ''releasing'' it but in ''infusing'' it. That''s why I chose this path."


    I imagined Kellibey in a wizard version, a bald dwarf in robes, emitting magic with a stern expression.


    ''Doesnt fit at all.''


    Just stick to cksmithing. You suit it so well.


    I turned my head and asked Hannibal, the assistant cksmith who was on standby.


    "By the way, are you doing a spirit enchantment this time too?"


    I wondered if it would be possible to upgrade this weapon into a spirit weapon, like Evangeline''s exclusive equipment.


    Hannibal shook his head vigorously.


    "No, I don''t think it''s possible with this weapon. The emotion imbued is too strong..."


    ording to Hannibal, the stronger the specific emotion imbued in the equipment, the harder it is for a spirit to inhabit it.


    Apparently, equipment needs to be emotionally neutral for a spirit tofortably reside within it.


    I wasn''t sure, but could it be that spirits don''t like it when household appliances are built into a new home?


    "Come to think of it, shouldn''t you be working as a Spirit Master rather than a cksmith?"


    "Haha, I canmunicate with spirits, but summoning them is a different story... I was able to learn some techniques for ''infusing'' while helping in the cksmithing."


    Hannibal scratched his head awkwardly.


    Hmm. Interesting. A disciple of a magical cksmith who also is a Spirit Master? Now that I look at it, there do seem to be some simrities between the two.


    "Anyway, I''m counting on you. Please upgrade my equipment to be worthy of going down in history."


    As a token of my request, I offered gifts of alcohol, snacks, and various metals.


    After cheering the two on with a "Fight on!" I returned to Crossroad.


    Today, I nned to go around the city to catch up on various tasks that had piled up.


    "Shall we go, junior?"


    "Yahoo~!"


    Since Lucas wasn''t around, I had Evangeline act as my escort for the day, and diligently toured Crossroad.


    I stopped by the Alchemy Workshop to request research on a ''Magic Tower'' summoning scroll I had acquired earlier.


    I also visited the construction site for the hotel. They were currentlyying the foundation.


    Serenade, the architect, and various experts like the head of the Stonemasons'' Guild and the Carpenters'' Guild, gathered to share progress and held a meeting.


    After reviewing the blueprint, I nodded in satisfaction.


    Preparations for winter were also progressing well. Firewood, coal, and food were being distributed to every household.


    I also ordered winter clothes and gloves for the soldiers... Ugh, it''s all expenses.


    I met with the citizens around the city to inquire about local issues.


    The simple folks of this neighborhood had no special demands. They just gave me lots of encouragement to continue taking good care of the city.


    After spending the entire day touring the city, it was evening.


    The days were short as it was winter, and it was already getting dark. I entered the prison in the center of the city.


    This was myst task for the day.


    "Hey, spy."


    Tapping on the bars, I spoke to Mason, a fresh inmate in the cell.


    "How''s prison treating you?"


    "You are mistaken, Your Highness..."


    Mason, the spy caught earlier today, looked at me as if he had been wronged by the world.


    "I am just a poor refugee with no home. I am definitely not a spy. Please believe me."


    "Bullshit. If you''re going to lie, at least make it believable. Look at yourself, big guy."


    Mason had a more imposing physique than any hero under mymand.


    He was shorter than Kun but much broader, so he looked evenrger. The one-person cell even seemed cramped because of him.


    Wow, look at those veins popping on his arms. His strength stat must be several times higher than mine.


    There''s no way this sturdy-looking man is a refugee. Maybe if he had infiltrated as a mercenary, I would have bought it.


    "Let''s not y dumb, shall we? Just spill the beans since you''re already caught."


    I pulled a chair outside the cell, sat down, and snapped my fingers.


    "You''re from Aegis Special Forces, right? Which team?"


    "Heh..."


    Stroking his beard and smiling ruefully, Mason shrugged his shoulders.


    "Surprisingly, I was leading the first team, Your Highness."


    "How refreshing to hear you admit it. By the way, first team, huh? Sounds like you guys have something going on. What''s your main job?"


    "We, of the Aegis Special Forces, all do simr stuff, you know, spy activities."


    "But there must be specialized areas for each team, right?"


    With a physique as conspicuous as yours, no one would mistake you for a mere spy. Even a fool could tell you''re not just gathering intelligence.


    Mason seemed to give up, raising both his arms in surrender. "Infiltration and disrupting enemy lines, as well as... suppression of armed forces," he finally admitted.


    I nced over at Mason''s greatsword stored in the prison''s armory. It was nearly as tall as me.


    The Aegis Special Forces'' first team, in other words, seemed to represent ''power'' even within the Special Forces.


    "So what brings you to my city, Team Leader 1? nning to suppress some forces?"


    "How can a mere Special Forces grunt like me do anything about the monster front that''s responsible for the southern border of the Empire? That''s not why I''m here," Mason bowed deeply as he spoke.


    "To be frank, ever since the destruction of the intelligencework in Crossroad, gathering information has be difficult. Our Special Forces team decided we need to reinforce the intelligence line, so additional manpower was deployed this time."


    "Then why are you here? Using a sledgehammer to crack a nut?"


    "Lord Lucas is here, and I forced my way down to meet him."


    Mason''s massive hand moved to his chest.


    "I belong to Lord Lucas'' Noble House, the MacGregor. I''ve dedicated my life to serving the MacGregor Noble House. When I got a chance to meet him after so long, how could I note?"


    "Hmm."


    So Lucas'' surname was MacGregor. I''d heard it a few times but nevermitted it to memory.


    I realized I really didn''t know anything about Lucas, despite having been his bodyguard for so long. I didn''t know which Noble House he belonged to, how many family members he had, or whether he got along with Ash in the past. I knew nothing.


    Since Lucas'' acquaintance was here, I thought it might be a good time to gather some info.


    "You seemed pretty close to Lucas, Mason?"


    "Close? I was the one who first taught him how to wield a sword. I''ve been watching him since he was born. Not like a son, that would be disrespectful, but more like a nephew."


    "That''s convenient."


    I pressed my body close to the prison bars. "Could you tell me more about Lucas'' childhood? Just curious."


    "What benefits would I get from sharing that information?"


    "Well, it depends on how interesting your story is. Maybe you''ll find yourself in a much more spacious andfortable cell."


    Mason smirked as if amused.


    "It''s strange, Prince Ash."


    "Huh? What is?"


    "You grew up with Lord Lucas from a young age."


    Mason bared his teeth, shing a menacing grin.


    "Why do you act like you''ve forgotten everything?"


    ***


    Whooosh


    Lucas stood alone on the southern wall.


    The chilly wind ofte autumn and early winter shed across his face. He silently absorbed the wind, looking down from the wall.


    He had applied for leave for the first time, yet he had no particr desires or destinations in mind.


    He simply wanted to run away from a past that kept catching up to him.


    ''MacGregor, MacGregor...''


    Repeating his surname, etched into his memory like crimson letters that wouldn''t fade, Lucas clenched his mouth shut.


    ''If only I could live without remembering.''


    His surname, his memories, his past...


    If they could all vanish with the flow of time, that would be enough.


    If he could just live in the ''here and now,'' serving his lord, that would be more than sufficient.


    Reality had never been so warm.


    Just as the seasons changed and the "Winter General" came calling every year, the past relentlessly breathed its cold air down Lucas'' neck.


    "Haah..."


    Lucas let out a long sigh.


    The weather had turned remarkably chilly, so the breath he exhaled instantly froze into a white mist.


    ''...It was an early winter day like this back then too.''


    Watching his own breath scatter like fog, Lucas thought to himself.


    About his own past.


    A past dotted with memories, longings, and betrayals.


    Days Lucas McGregor never wanted to revisit.


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    15 years ago.


    On a winter day when white snowkes were falling.


    "..."


    Lucas looked down at the corpses of his parents who had died in a crash.


    The overturned carriage had rolled off the bridge and fallen below.


    It was winter, and the river under the bridge had dried uppletely. There was no chance of surviving by falling into the water.


    The carriage was shattered into pieces, and his parents were crushed to death.


    Just before the carriage rolled off, Lucas was the only one who survived, thrown out by his mother.


    However, Lucas couldnt immediately hold a funeral for his parents. He wasnt even given time to collect their bodies.


    "Youre Lucas McGregor, arent you? The eldest son of the McGregor family."


    A cold voice reached Lucass ears as he looked down at his shattered parents below the bridge.


    It was the Capital Defense Force, who had rushed there after receiving a report of the ident.


    For them, escorting the surviving Lucas to their destination was a priority over recovering the corpses of the McGregor couple.


    "Pleasee this way. His Highness is waiting for you."


    "But, my parents..."


    "We will handle the recovery. Now, hurry."


    The soldiers, seemingly unfazed, sat Lucas in a new carriage.


    Lucas was led away, leaving behind the corpses of his parents.


    It felt so unreal that he couldnt even shed tears.


    Shocked by the death of his parents and covered in dirt and blood from the ident, Lucas was taken to the imperial pce.


    To be exact, a minor pce.


    It was the residence of the second prince, Fernandez.


    ***


    "Its unfortunate that the head and the wife of the McGregor family died in an ident. My deepest regrets."


    Tap. Tap.


    Light footsteps resonated,ing closer to Lucas, who was kneeling.


    Numbly staring at the ground, Lucas slowly raised his head.


    "I was nning to strengthen the bond between your family and mine upon introducing myself today. Its unfortunate this happened."


    A boy with sses perched on the tip of his nose stood there.


    His shiny ck hair had a red hue flowing through it, and his pitch-ck eyes also held a fiery red light.


    Fernandez Ember Keeper Everck.


    He was the twelve-year-old second prince of the empire.


    Seven-year-old Lucas shivered as he looked up at the prince. He had no clue what was going on.


    Fernandez gave a gentle smile. Although his red eyes were not smiling at all.


    "We should also talk about the repayment of debts."


    "Debt...sir?"


    "Yes, debt. As you will be the head of the McGregor family, you should know."


    Fernandezs exnation was simple.


    The McGregor family was in financial ruin, they had to take on debt to survive, and Fernandez had lent them money based on the familys name.


    However, the McGregor family had failed to repay on time, and the interest had snowballed.


    "I had called your parents today to discuss that debt... this is a headache."


    Lucas, who was just seven years old, couldnt fully understand Fernandezsplicated words.


    However.


    "Even if its unfortunate and pitiable, we cant just forget about the debt, can we?"


    He was perceptive enough to realize that this conversation was a matter of life and death.


    No, not just for him but for everyone left in the family.


    He instinctively understood that the fate of the McGregor family rested in the hands of the boy standing before him.


    "...Ill do whatever it takes."


    And so, Lucas bowed his head.


    "Just... please spare us."


    As he looked down at Lucas, Fernandez whispered with a faint smile.


    "Good timing, Lucas."


    "Huh...?"


    "I have a task that suits you. Moreover, youve lost your parents and be an orphan, which makes you even more appropriate for this job."


    Fernandez bowed slightly, locking eyes with Lucas, who was visibly trembling.


    "Complete this task sessfully, and your familys debt will be a thing of the past."


    "What is the task?"


    "You know my younger brother, Ash, right?"


    The Third Prince, Ash Born Hater Everck.


    Lucas swallowed hard. How could he not know? In the empire, there were only three princes, and...


    ...everyone was whispering that this was the child fated to bring ruin to the nation.


    "Hes about your age. Ill take care of the formalities; all you need to do is enter his pce and be his friend. And then..."


    Fernandezs fingers tightened on Lucas shoulder.


    "Monitor his every move and report back to me."


    "..."


    "So, can you do it?"


    "Yes, yes, I will do it...!"


    "Good. Youre reliable, just like one would expect from a McGregor."


    Thump. Thump.


    The sound of Fernandezs footsteps faded away, followed by the light scraping sound of a chair against the floor.


    When Lucas cautiously lifted his head, he saw Fernandez sitting at the head of the table, looking down at him.


    "Now, swear an oath to me, young McGregor."


    Sitting like a ruler was the prince, while looking up from his kneeling position was the fallen noble.


    "Swear an oath of unchanging loyalty to save your family."


    The hierarchy was clear, and the gap seemed insurmountable.


    And so, Lucas slowly bowed his head.


    It felt as if he had been bound by invisible chains.


    That day, Lucas, at the young age of seven, became the next head of the McGregor family.


    At the same time, he became a puppet dancing to someone elses tune.


    ***


    Right after his parents funeral, Lucas left his home.


    He rode in a carriage to an unknown destination. Once again, the carriage entered the Imperial Pce.


    The carriage stopped at a pce even smaller and more modest than Fernandezs.


    Lucas stepped down, clutching a bag that was as big as he was, filled with his few possessions.


    "Are you Lucas McGregor?"


    The man who greeted Lucas looked stern. With neatly groomed hair and beard, his eyes were narrowed, emanating stubbornness.


    "Uh, yes, but..."


    "Wee. I am Alberto, the chief servant."


    Albertos once-stiff face softened skillfully as he took the bag from Lucas hand.


    "I heard youll be staying in this separate pce starting today. Give me your things and follow me."


    "What? Oh, okay..."


    Caught off guard by the sudden shift in mood, Lucas nervously followed Alberto deeper into the pce.


    When they reached a well-maintained garden, a woman was standing there, waiting for them.


    "My, you must be Lucas!"


    The woman looked strikingly different from everyone else in the pce.


    With messy gray hair, sun-tanned, brown skin, and freckles...


    She looked like someone you could encounter in the marketce, not in a pce. She introduced herself with a bright smile.


    "Im Dustia."


    "Ah!"


    Realizing who she was, Lucas immediately bowed.


    "I am honored to meet you, the Second Empress...!"


    "My, arent you polite? I wish my son were half as courteous."


    Dustia covered her mouth as sheughed, then reached out to gently stroke Lucas head.


    "But theres no need for such formality, Lucas. This ce isnt that strict. You can be more at ease."


    Dustia spoke warmly, but Lucas remained stiff as a board.


    Sending a smile filled withpassion and affection toward Lucas, Dustia took one of his hands and led him inside.


    "Weve all been eagerly awaiting your arrival for quite some time. Come on, lets go!"


    Dustias hand was rough but warm. Lucas silently followed her touch, unsure of how to react to the unfamiliar warmth.


    In the courtyard of the Star Pce, a girl and a boy stared in their direction with wide eyes.


    Bringing Lucas before them, Dustia pped her hands.


    "Alright, kids, listen up! As I told you this morning, starting today Lucas will be living here with us. Hes younger than you both, so youll need to take good care of him, got it?"


    Dustia then introduced the two to Lucas.


    "This is Serenade! Shes three years older than you and frequently visits the pce, so youll have plenty of chances to say hello. Serenade, this is Lucas. Youre the eldest among the three of you, so please look after him."


    "Yes, Mama."


    The girl with hair like water, Serenade, bowed deeply toward Dustia, then gave Lucas a shy smile. Lucas awkwardly averted his eyes.


    "And this here is my son Ash! Hes a year older than you."


    At Dustias gesture, the boy with ck hair dashed behind Serenade to hide.


    Serenade chuckled briefly as if tickled, and Dustia let out an incredulousugh.


    "Ash? Oh, boy. Hiding behind your sister again? Come out and greet Lucas. What are you so wary about?"


    "..."


    "You were so excited yesterday, talking about how happy you were to get a new sibling. Now youre shy when you finally meet him? Cant even greet him? Should I do it for you?"


    "No, no, I can do it..."


    The boy with ck hairAshtimidly emerged from behind Serenade.


    "Hem, hem, ahem!"


    ncing around nervously, Ash then rubbed his tiny hands on his pants and extended one for a handshake.


    "Hello!"


    "Ah... Hello, Your Highness."


    Lucas awkwardly reciprocated the handshake. Ash looked at Lucas with fascination.


    "So youre really going to be my bodyguard?"


    Lucas had been appointed as Ashs exclusive bodyguard, being the sessor of the McGregor family. It was under this pretext that he was allowed to reside in the Star Pce.


    "Yes! Your Highness, I may still becking, but I promise to train diligently so that I can adequately serve as your guard...!"


    Lucas shut his eyes tightly and recited the lines he had memorized beforehand.


    And the rest just slipped out.


    "Ill definitely be the strongest knight in the Imperial Capital...! To uplift the honor of the McGregor family, and also...!"


    It was always the same refrain from his parents.


    You must be stronger than anyone else, theyd say. To revive the fallen McGregor family.


    His parents had been drilling that message into him until the very moment their carriage plummeted off a cliff.


    Lucas, who had been speaking rapidly, suddenly caught himself and halted.


    Watching Lucas with wide eyes, Ash responded with a beaming smile.


    "You dont have to be the strongest knight, Lucas."


    "Huh?"


    "I may never be an emperor, but my dream is to be the coolest guy in the world."


    Ashs big, round eyes sparkled like the moon, and he smiled brightly.


    "So, as my bodyguard, you should aim to be the coolest knight in the world."


    Not the strongest knight, but the coolest knight.


    "Got it?"


    "..."


    It was the first time Lucas had ever heard such a story in his life.


    The most splendid knight?


    What was that about?


    Dazed, Lucas nodded hesitantly. Ash grinned as if satisfied.


    Just then, Alberto came into the garden carrying a tray filled with a teapot and snacks.


    "Ive brought tea and refreshments, Your Majesty."


    "Thank you, Alberto. Well, kids, shall we eat and chat?"


    Ash and Serenade chirped an affirmative Yes and gestured to Lucas to join them.


    Unsure of what to do, Lucas took a seat at the table, following his brother and sisters lead.


    Ash and Serenade bickered over what tasted better and fed Lucas some snacks.


    The second empress of Dustia watched the childrens interactions with a smile.


    Though it was winter, the garden at midday even had a warmth to it.


    In Lucass life, no


    In the lives of Lucas, Serenade, and Ash, the warmest and most peaceful days began just like this.


    - Keep an eye on that childs every move and report to me.


    And at the same time,


    Days harboring poison also began.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    After teatime had ended, it was time for Lucas to be guided to his quarters.


    The second empress, Dustia, personally escorted Lucas. The room allocated for Lucas was located on the first floor of the pce.


    "From now on, youll use this room."


    Lucas belongings were already neatly arranged in the room by Alberto.


    Lucas opened his mouth slightly as he entered the room. It seemed even better than the room he had used back in his family home.


    "Thank you for showing me, Second Empress Mother."


    "...Lucas."


    Dustia crouched down in front of Lucas to meet his eye level and gave him a warm smile.


    "Ive heard about the hard times youve been through. Its been difficult, hasnt it?"


    "..."


    "Im not going to say you should consider this ce like home, but... Ill do my best to make sure you can be asfortable as you would be in your own home. Ash and Serenade will help as well."


    "...Thank you, Second Empress."


    Lucas bowed his head slightly.


    "Ill also do my best."


    "Lets all do our best together."


    Dustia smiled casually.


    Somehow, that thoughtful smile seemed really motherly.


    Embarrassed, Lucas quickly stepped back and identally knocked over a candlestick on the desk.


    "Ah...?!"


    Before Lucas could catch the falling candlestick, the fallen candle hit the floor and mes were about to spread on the carpet


    Snap.


    but they didnt.


    Dustia reached out and flicked her finger, and as if time rewound, the candlestick soared back into the air and neatly returned to its ce on the desk.


    "Uh...?"


    Startled, Lucas looked at Dustia and saw a sparkling gray magical power around her.


    It was as if a clock was being wound; the spiraling magic power was drawn back into her body.


    "Cough, cough!"


    After performing the mysterious miracle, Dustia coughed roughly. Only after her coughing had stopped did she wink at Lucas.


    "Ah, Id get in trouble if they found out I used magic... This is a secret between us, Lucas, okay?"


    Dustia extended her pinky finger, and Lucas, almost unconsciously, extended his own.


    Their pinkies intertwined and shook up and down.


    It was a promise to keep the secret.


    Smiling sweetly, Dustia gently stroked Lucas golden hair and then waved her hand as she left the room.


    "Have a good night, Lucas. If you need anything, call for Alberto."


    "Yes, yes...! Sleep well!"


    Dustia, who seemed to find Lucas polite bow adorable, waved her hand and closed the door.


    Lucas, who had been staring nkly at the closed door, stumbled and copsed onto the bed.


    His mind was cluttered. Everything felt awkward.


    The circumstances that led him here after losing his parents, the kindness bestowed by unfamiliar faces, the cold bed covers and pillow in the winter air...


    And the mysterious magic Dustia had just disyed.


    Lucas turned his head to the side with a short sigh.


    And spotted Ash, breathing out white mist against the window, clinging on from the outside.


    "...?"


    Rubbing his eyes, wondering if he was seeing things, Lucas found that he was not mistaken. It was really Ash.


    The eight-year-old prince was clinging to the window of Lucas room, shivering, and mouthing, Can you open this?


    "?!"


    Startled, Lucas practically rolled to the window to open it for him.


    Ash tumbled into the room, grinning with his cheeks flushed from the cold.


    "Hello, Lucas!"


    "Ah, hello... Your Highness."


    Lucas, who still couldnt grasp the situation, asked in confusion.


    "What brings you here at this hour...?"


    Then, Ash grinned mischievously and eximed,


    "Lets y!"


    Lucass blue eyes narrowed in bewilderment.


    "Excuse me?"


    "ying with a friend at night has always been my dream! Serenade leaves the house at night, and Im super bored all by myself!"


    With that, Ash eagerly climbed back onto the windowsill and gestured outside.


    "Follow me! Ill take you to my secret base!"


    The young prince disappeared out the window. Lucas, flustered, hastily followed suit and emerged outside.


    It was cold, even though it wasnt snowing.


    Puffing out white breaths, Ash navigated the narrow stone walls of the Kings Castle, ascended the outer stairs, and finally, after mbering all the way to the roof


    Entered an attic just below the castles peak through a window.


    Gasping for air, Lucas trailed behind. Ash then proudly announced, pointing to the attics interior,


    "This is my secret base!"


    Secret base... was a generous term for what was a simple attic.


    There were childrens books, toys, and a chessboard scattered about, along with nkets,mps, and jars filled with preserved fruits.


    Ash proudly spoke to Lucas, who was blinking and looking around.


    "Ill make a special exception for you to enter!"


    "Th-thank you...?"


    "Ah! The password is this! Remember it!"


    Ash raised a small hand and knocked on the window.


    Tap. Tap-tap. Tap.


    "To enter my secret base, just knock like this. Got it?"


    "Yes, got it..."


    Lucasmitted the knock pattern to memoryone knock, two knocks, one knockalthough whether it could really be called a password was debatable.


    Grinning ear to ear, Ash draped a nket over Lucass head and flipped one over himself as well.


    After lighting amp, the young prince, now sitting cross-legged, asked,


    "Okay! So what shall we y?"


    And so, the two boys yed through the night.


    They clumsily yed chess, took out preserved fruits from the jar to eat, and read fairy tales with sugar-coated fingers.


    As the night deepened, the topic turned to their crushes.


    Lucas said he didnt have one yet, while Ash talked nonstop about Serenade. About when she starteding to the Kings Castle and ying with him...


    So thats how it is.


    When Serenade came up, Ash squirmed and wriggled. His baby-faced expression rxed.


    Even a fool wouldve known whom this young prince was smitten with. Lucas chuckled softly.


    As they continued theirte-night conversation, dawn broke. Both boys, huddled in their nkets, started dozing off.


    Just then


    Bam!


    The attic door swung open, and Alberto, furrowing his brows, stuck his head in.


    "Your Highness, youre here again! And youve even dragged Lucas into it...!"


    Ash, who had just woken up yawning, retorted,


    "Alberto... I never granted you permission to enter here... Yawn."


    "Theres nowhere in this Kings Castle that this old man cant go, Your Highness!"


    "No, donte in! This is a secret base!"


    "Secret or not, from my perspective... Sigh. Please wash up and go back to your room before your Father notices!"


    Alberto grabbed both boys by their waists and forcefully escorted them out.


    Unfazed, Ash, who was used to Albertos grip, looked to the side and said,


    "Lets y again, Lucas!"


    Lucas, who had been staring nkly at Ash, responded with a faint smile.


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    Alberto ushered the two boys into their respective rooms.


    Due to staying up all night ying the game, the two boys were worn out throughout the day. Dustia shook her head as she watched them, and Serenade covered her mouth tough.


    Days like these kept passing by.


    Ash was a troublemaker who nned pranks with an innocent face every day, and Lucas always had to tag along.


    There was no time for negative thoughts. Lucas quickly adapted to life in the pce,ughing and getting scolded together, they became like a family.


    Time flew by like an arrow


    ***


    Five yearster.


    Knock. Knock-knock. Knock.


    Lucas knocked on Ashs door and then stepped inside without hesitation.


    "Im here, Your Highness. Are you all ready?"


    "Ughhhh..."


    Ash, standing in front of a full-length mirror, let out a strange sound.


    He was dressed in an elegant ck and white ceremonial robe.


    The thirteen-year-old prince had grown quite a bitpared to five years ago, but he still looked like a little boy. The ceremonial robe made him look more cute than imposing.


    "Hey, Lucas!"


    Fumbling with his bowtie, Ash let out a yell.


    "Dont I look weird?!"


    "How many times do I have to tell you, Your Highness..."


    Lucas, who had been watching from behind, let out a deep sigh.


    "Of all the times Ive seen you since I got here, today you look the most decent... No, you look the best."


    Twelve-year-old Lucas was also dressed in a suit for the day. The light brown suit was a bit too big for the young boy, but considering it was hastily tailored, it fit reasonably well.


    The reason the two boys were dressed so formally today was that it was the engagement ceremony of Ash and Serenade.


    After checking his height, even with heels on his shoes, Ash let out a downcast sigh.


    "Would Serenade like someone like me?"


    "Sigh..."


    Lucas involuntarily let out a sigh.


    He had noticed that this young couple liked each other almost as soon as he arrived at the pce five years ago.


    But neither of them realized the others feelings, and so they hesitated, tiptoeing around each other.


    Watching this painfully innocent romantic stalemate was driving him insane.


    He even had to act as a messenger of love, delivering love letters between them...


    This long time of torment and humiliation is finallying to an end.


    After five years of messing around, they finally confirmed each others feelings! Both families have given their consent! And today, they are getting engaged!


    Why the heck an engagement, just go ahead and get married.


    Although it was a step forward, thinking that this long mess would continue until they got married gave Lucas a headache.


    They were shy about even holding hands. When would they finally make a move? And he had to witness this slow-motion couple making painstaking progress...


    Just thinking about it was suffocating. Lucas rubbed his forehead and shook his head.


    Just kiss already! Move faster! Set up a home! Have lots of kids! Like five!


    Gasp! Kids?


    Imagining the children that would be born to Ash and Serenade, Lucas unknowingly shuddered his shoulders.


    They would be so cute.


    Being Ashs escort, it would be his duty to protect those children up close.


    No, he wouldnt share that duty with anyone. No nannies needed. He would prepare the form and rock the cradle himself.


    I should learn how to care for babies in advance.


    Vowing to request a lesson from the old maids in the pce, Lucas nodded to himself in approval.


    Unaware of his escorts sinister ns, Ash let out a deep sigh as he stood on his tiptoes.


    "I wish I was a little taller..."


    Currently, Ash was shorter than Serenade.


    Ash didnt seem to like the reality that the girl he liked was taller than him.


    Lucas thought that this was just a phase and that Ash would eventually grow taller than Serenade.


    But at the moment, the desire to tease outweighed the urge to console.


    "Youre not growing taller because you stay up all night, you know?"


    "Why are you so tall, then? Weve been staying up together!"


    "Height is gic, you know. Plus, I practice swordsmanship every day..."


    "Ugh! Stop bragging and share some of your height!"


    Ash, who had beenmenting, sighed and pulled something out of the wardrobe.


    "Here, Lucas! Take this."


    Puzzled, Lucas epted the item.


    "What is this...?"


    "Its a sword."


    It was an iron sword.


    The de was around 50cm long, shorter than the wooden sword Lucas usually used. It appeared to be specifically crafted to be carried within the Imperial Pce.


    However, it was just the right size for young Lucas to wield.


    Lucas opened his mouth slightly as he admired the glint of the de. From the hilt to the de and the scabbard, it was stunningly exquisite.


    Ash shrugged awkwardly.


    "I thought you should start using a real sword instead of a wooden one. I got permission from Alberto and had this custom-made in the Imperial Capitals forge. Do you like it?"


    "Your Majesty..."


    Moved, Lucas looked at Ash, who added,


    "Itd be embarrassing for me if my bodyguard showed up with a crappy sword at our engagement ceremony... Dont you think a wooden swordcks... visual impact?"


    "...Please give me back my sentiment. Ugh."


    Grumbling, Lucas slung the sword onto his belt. Though short, it looked quite impressive.


    "Good, my bodyguard!"


    Satisfied with Lucass appearance, Ash pped him on the shoulder with a determined look.


    "Im counting on you to be my squire today!"


    "Yes, yes. Any special instructions?"


    "Alright! Lets go!"


    Ash took a deep breath and confidently stepped outside. Lucas followed closely behind.


    As they moved down the hallway, servants and maids, busy attending to the engagement guests, noticed Ash and broke into apuse and cheers.


    Walking with a mix of modesty and confidence, Ash led the way, and Lucas followed, holding back a smile.


    Finally, they arrived at the banquet area set up in the courtyard of the pce--


    "Ah."


    In the middle of the lush summer garden,


    A stunning fifteen-year-old Serenade stood waiting.


    The girl with shiny, aquatic-colored hair wore a beige dress that resembled what ismonly known as a Mermaid line.


    She looked, quite literally, like a mermaid.


    "Ah..."


    Serenade blushed and looked away as her eyes met Ashs. Her long eyshes cast shadows over herrge, silver eyes.


    "..."


    Ash stood frozen, unable to take another step.


    Absolutely breathtaking.


    After closing Ashs gaping mouth, Lucas shook his head disappointingly.


    Then,


    Geez.


    Wham!


    He pushed Ash on the back.


    "What? Wha-whoa!"


    Ash stumbled into the center of the garden.


    The one who steadied the wobbling Ash was Serenade. The two swayed for a moment before finally regaining bnce.


    And then, as if on cue, they both burst intoughter.


    Laughter spread among the guests attending the engagement ceremony as well.


    Seated in the banquet area were the Second Empress of Dustia, Count and Countess of Silver Winter, and various nobles, all pping andughing.


    Only one person was crying: Alberto...


    Albertos face was stiff, as if trying to control his emotions, but tears streamed down freely.


    Lucass once-prided mustache drooped at both ends, saturated with moisture. What a disaster, he thought, feeling a sting on the bridge of his nose.


    Be happy, Your Highness.


    Amidst apuse and cheers, young boys and girls touched foreheads, exchanging joyful conversations.


    Watching the adorable and heartwarming scene, Lucas absentmindedly scanned the audience.


    And then.


    He saw Fernandez standing in the guest section.


    Though he hadnt seen Fernandez in five years, the seventeen-year-old had grown up so much he was almost unrecognizable. However, there was no mistaking that dark red hair and eyes, and that aura.


    "...!"


    As Lucass eyes widened and his shoulders tensed, Fernandez raised his index finger to his lips.


    Shush.


    Fernandezs eyes, visible through his sses, let out a thin smile. Lucas clenched his teeth without realizing it.


    A small orchestra began to y. The young couple awkwardly pulled each other close and began to dance.


    In the warm and dazzling sunlight, the engagement ceremonymenced.


    And Lucas had to follow Fernandezs gesture, stepping into the looming shadow.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    In the garden courtyard where an engagement ceremony was unfolding, Fernandez and Lucas were discreetly engaged in a private conversation, avoiding the eyes of others.


    Fernandez grinned as he praised Lucas.


    "You''ve done an excellent job on your surveince assignment, Lucas."


    For the past five years, Lucas had diligently reported on the affairs of the Star Pce to Fernandez. It had mostly been mundane, peaceful day-to-day activities, so Lucas had rationalized it to himself. But deep down, he knew.


    This could be a betrayal not just of Ash, but of everyone in the Star Pce.


    Fernandez''s gaze shifted to the sword strapped to Lucas''s waist.


    "It seems you''ve gained quite a bit of trust."


    "...!"


    Startled, Lucas clutched the sheath on his hip. It held a short iron sword recently bestowed upon him by Ash. Being permitted to carry a de within the pce was a sign of absolute trust.


    Feeling the weight of that trust, Lucas clenched his mouth shut.


    Ash had entrusted him with a sword, yet here he was, colluding with Fernandez.


    Fernandez chuckled at Lucas''s inner turmoil and turned his head.


    "Don''t worry too much. All of this will be over soon."


    "What?"


    "Your surveince assignment ising to an end, Lucas."


    Surprised, Lucas looked at Fernandez with widened eyes, but Fernandez was already looking at the ongoing engagement ceremony in the courtyard.


    Ash, who had been dancing awkwardly, finally tripped and fell, stepping on Serenade''s skirt in the process. Both the boy and the girl rolled on the ground, screaming, and soon were looking at each other,ughing heartily.


    As Fernandez watched this adorable and innocent scene unfold with a warm smile, he gestured with his hand.


    "There won''t be a need to deceive these people anymore. However, one thing from yourst report needs confirmation."


    Fernandez''s eyes, seen through his sses, shed like a snake''s.


    "Next week, the Second Empress Dustia and Ash are set to visit the House of Silver Winter. That''s confirmed, correct?"


    "Yes... Yes, it''s confirmed."


    Dustia was a former war ve of the Emperor. She had be frail due to lingering after-effects from participating in various wars with the Emperor, and therefore never usually left the Star Pce.


    However, this time she was nning to visit the Serenade''s housesoon to be her inwsthe House of Silver Winter.


    The entire Star Pce had already begun preparations for this rare outing.


    All possible measures were being taken to ensure that no information leaked to the outside world. And yet, Lucas had divulged this information to Fernandez.


    After observing Dustia and Ash in turn, Fernandez spoke calmly.


    "There may be a ''small incident'' at that time."


    "What...?"


    Fernandez nodded slightly.


    "So, do not get involved. You might get hurt if you''re caught up in it."


    "No, wait a minute, Lord Fernandez...!"


    "All the hard work you''ve put in will be properly rewarded once this is over. The McGregor family will receive amplepensation. Know that if you continue to follow my orders, you may rise to be a powerful family under the protection of the Imperial Family."


    Grinning, Fernandez waved his hand and headed out of the Star Pce.


    "Let''s keep up the good work, Lucas. Have a great day."


    His entourage, who had been waiting, escorted him away.


    Lucas stood there, bewildered, watching Fernandez''s receding figure.


    ''A small incident might ur...? What does that mean...?''


    A vivid sense of dread crawled up his spine.


    Trembling, Lucas turned around.


    In the bright sunlight, the people of the Star Pce were still joyfully conducting the engagement ceremony.


    Lucas trembled as if a child had identally spilled ck paint into a clear pond.


    However, the spilled paint was already spreading throughout the pond.


    ***


    A few dayster.


    Dustia and Ash were scheduled to visit the Count of Silver Winter.


    This day also happened to be a rare day off for Lucas.


    He had been encouraged to return to the McGregor family home, which he had not been able to visit frequently, and take some rest.


    "Send my regards to the McGregor family. Deliver the gifts I sent, too. Rest well ande back. You understand, right?"


    Dustia gently smiled as she patted Lucas''s head. Unable to reply, Lucas simply nodded.


    "See youter, Lucas!"


    Ash and Dustia waved and climbed into the carriage.


    Watching the scene in a daze, Lucas suddenly blocked the carriage.


    "Wait, hold on!"


    "Huh? What''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    "I want toe too!"


    Ash and Dustia widened their eyes.


    "You want to go to the Count of Silver Winter''s ce?"


    Trying to keep up a casual air, Lucas grinned.


    "I can''t let Your Majesty and Lady Serenade have all the fun. I''lle along and be a third wheel."


    "Lucas...! You insensitive brat...!"


    While Ash was angered, Dustia covered her mouth tough, opened the carriage door, and extended her hand.


    "Alright, Lucas, let''s go together. Come on."


    Dustia stretched out both hands to lightly pinch the cheeks of Ash and Lucas.


    "Sure, we''re already a family, after all. It''d be weird to go on separate vacations. Let''s have some fun together, Lucas."


    Already a family.


    Those words from Dustia burned Lucas inside, but he silently bowed his head.


    "Yes, Empress Mother."


    The carriage set off.


    Ash yfully elbowed Lucas in the side, asking ''Are you happy now, sabotaging my love life?'' Lucas retorted, ''Then introduce me to a nicedy quickly.''


    Dustia personally peeled some fruit and handed it to the two boys.


    In an atmosphere as lively and peaceful as usual, Lucas made a vow.


    Whatever Fernandez meant by a ''minor ident,'' he would protect these two as long as he was here.


    ***


    The shattered carriage rolled on the road.


    As soon as they left the Imperial Capital, they were attacked.


    The guards and coachman fell to unidentified attackers'' crossbow fire, and the pierced horses let out agonizing screams.


    Bang! Boom!


    Explosives had even been nted on the road. The wheels burst, and the carriage, flipping mid-air, crashnded.


    "Ugh, what...?"


    Inside the broken carriage, Lucas struggled to regain consciousness. Blood from a forehead wound soaked his face.


    Examining the blood on his hands, Lucas shivered.


    How could this be considered a ''minor ident''...!


    Inside the carriage, Ash also wobbled, holding his bloody forehead, and Dustia was motionless, possibly unconscious. Lucas clenched his teeth.


    ''Get it together, Lucas...! You''re the escort! You have to protect them!''


    Wobbling, Lucas drew his sword from its sheath and stepped out of the destroyed carriage.


    Thud Thud Thud!


    Unidentified attackers in dark robes rode on war horses, rushing forward. A savage gleam of metal shed in their hands.


    Grinding his teeth, Lucas swung his sword to meet them.


    sh-!


    "Ugh!"


    Even for a child born into a knight''s family and trained all his life, fending off the powerful attack of a mounted assant at just twelve years old was impossible. Lucas was sent flying back.


    ng! ng!


    The attackers surrounding the carriage had suddenly drawn their crossbows and loaded them. Then,


    Whoosh! Whoosh-!


    Without a moment''s hesitation, they fired their crossbows at the carriage.


    There was no chance to dodge. Lucas nkly stared at the iing arrows.


    Just then.


    Swish!


    Someone grabbed Lucas''s shoulder and yanked him back before lunging forward.


    It was Ash, a member of the Imperial Family, who was a year older than Lucas but smaller in stature.


    Lucas''s eyes widened.


    Thump! Thump...!


    A volley of crossbow bolts struck Ash, who had stepped in front of Lucas.


    The bolts easily tore through the frail young body, piercing his chest and exiting through his back.


    Ash''s blood sttered generously onto Lucas, who was standing right behind him.


    "...Your Highness?"


    Staggering, Ash copsed backward. Lucas hurriedly caught him. Arrows had prated vital points all over Ash''s small body.


    With trembling eyes, Lucas looked down at Ash, not knowing what to do.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness! Are you... ah... quick, we need a doctor... Your Highness...!"


    "Heh..."


    With a blood-soaked face, Ash mumbled.


    "I told you... to just call me ''bro''... how many times have I said..."


    "Please don''t speak, Your Highness! I''ll go get a doctor right away...!"


    "Haha. Stubborn till the end... not listening..."


    The life drained from Ash''s dark eyes.


    "Ah... I want to see... Sister Serenade..."


    Thud.


    Ash''s arm fell to the ground.


    Lucas nkly stared at Ash''s lifeless face.


    The boy who had been happy at his engagement ceremony just a few days ago and was joking around moments ago was now lifeless.


    Lucas couldn''t bring himself to believe this reality, and no tears came.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s..."


    Because he had colluded with Fernandez and given him information, this... everyone had died.


    That''s when it happened.


    A gentle touchnded on Lucas''s shoulder. Startled, he turned to see it was Dustia.


    The Second Empress gave aposed smile and nodded her head slightly.


    "It''s okay, Lucas. It''s okay."


    And then she extended her hand-


    And snapped her fingers.


    Click.


    A sound he''d heard before, the activation of magic power.


    Then... something unbelievable happened.


    Gray magic power burst from her body, spiraling around the area like winding clock springs.


    And time began to rewind.


    The shattered carriage twisted back into shape mid-air, its broken parts fusing back together.


    The dead horses, the coachmen, the guardswounds healed, they staggered back to their feet in the state they were before the ambush.


    AndAsh too.


    The arrows lodged in his body reversed out, the sttered blood was drawn back in, and even his torn clothes restoredreturning to the moment just before he was shot.


    "Huh?"


    Breathing normally again, Ash blinked his eyes in dismay.


    It was as if time around the carriage had rewound.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Then Dustia copsed, coughing up blood. The gray magic power that had filled the area couldn''t return to her and dispersed like fog.


    "Empress Mother!"


    Lucas hurriedly checked Dustia''s condition.


    The attackers were just as confused by the situation.


    Clearly flustered, they hastily readied themselves for battle again, while the resurrected guards scrambled to prepare their defense.


    Just at that moment.


    Clop! Clop! Clop!


    A line of knights could be seen galloping from the direction of the King''s Castle.


    "Tsk...!"


    With a hiss of their tongues, the attackers exchanged signals and quickly mounted their horses to flee the scene.


    Watching the retreating figures of the attackers, Lucas blurted out in a daze.


    "Di-did we survive?"


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    That''s when it happened.


    A man leading knights arrived at the scene of the ambush and gave a grimmand.


    "Everyone, chase after them."


    "We obey your Highness''mand!"


    "These scoundrels dared to attack my wife and son. I''ll have them caught alive and slit open their bellies for interrogation. Understand? They must be caught alive."


    "Yes!"


    The knights spurred their horses and chased after the attackers like a whirlwind.


    The man''s voice seemed to glitter like gold.


    Lucas trembled as he turned his body backward. All the others around him had already bowed their heads to the ground, shaking with fear.


    Swoosh-


    With a light move, the man dismounted from his white horse and came up to Dustia, Ash, and Lucas.


    "You were warned not to misuse the art of Time Regression."


    The man.


    The emperor who ruled the empire and controlled half the world.


    "That magic is not a blessing, but a heavenly punishment imposed upon your tribe."


    Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everck whispered, unexpectedly in a gentle voice.


    "My beloved Dustia."


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Ash seemed to be disoriented from the aftermath ofing back to life.


    He had fallen asleep in Dustias arms inside the carriage.


    Gently stroking her sons smooth forehead, Dustia asked, "How did you know toe and save us?"


    Standing outside the carriage and looking in at his wife and son was the EmperorTraha, who replied, "The Prophet informed me."


    Five hundred years ago, when Everck was just a small kingdom, a mage had suddenly appeared and contributed to its revival.


    This mage had transformed a mere thorn bush into a magical lighthouse that foresaw the future, and thanks to that, Everck grew into a powerful nation.


    Ever since, it had dered itself an empire. And even now, five hundred yearster, the immortal who advised the Emperor on future matters was still alive.


    In the Imperial Family, this elderly figure was called the Prophet.


    "He warned me that you would be attacked and advised me to go save you immediately. So, I promptly took knights with me and came."


    "Turns out, that scammers prophecies are asionally urate."


    "Watch yournguage. He is a benefactor of Everck."


    Traha casually spoke, noticing the displeasure on Dustias face.


    "Your regression magic always seems to be used to save others lives. All your life youve protected me, and now our son."


    "..."


    "Did you use up all the remaining power in this recent use of regression magic?"


    "...Yes."


    "Then you wont hold out much longer."


    "Is that what you say to a dying wife?"


    Dustia looked away from her husband, her eyes dropping.


    "The heavenly punishment bestowed upon our n... The curse of regression is inherited. Bloodline inheritance. After I die, it will transfer to this child."


    Her trembling hand gently stroked Ashs head.


    "I can only share the characteristic that it reverses time, not how it will manifest... I cant predict how this child will inherit this curse, which is unfortunate."


    "Ash will ovee it."


    Traha smirked and bowed slightly toward Dustia.


    "Because he is our son."


    The Emperor and the Second Empress shared a brief kiss.


    After their lips parted and he stroked her cheek, Traha slowly stepped outside.


    "Return to the pce to recuperate. Make good use of your remaining time."


    As Traha turned and walked away, Dustia weakly muttered, "For myst wish, may you fall into hell, Your Majesty."


    With a bitter smile, the Emperor softly replied, "If I could be reunited with you there, it wouldnt be so bad."


    Mounting his white horse, Emperor Traha shouted, "Forward!" and galloped toward the Kings Castle.


    Dustia, who had been holding back her emotions, let out a long sigh.


    "...Lets go, Lucas."


    Lucas, who had been eavesdropping while standing guard nearby, hurriedly ran over, startled. Dustia managed a weak smile.


    "Lets spend the remaining vacation at home."


    Thus, Dustia, the Second Empress, who had taken her first vacation in decades, returned to the Star Pce.


    And she never stepped out again.


    ***


    After the ambush, the Second Empress Dustias condition deteriorated rapidly.


    "...Hasnt this happened before?"


    Every moment of every day, she felt a strong sense of dj vu.


    "Another dj vu... it feels like Ive lived through this, hundreds, thousands of times..."


    "Its probably just your imagination, Mother. Look, this tea just came in from the south"


    "No. I have... Ive tasted this tea before."


    Dustia red at the teacup that Ash extended toward her and violently shook her head, tearing at her hair.


    "If you say that while smiling, handing me the tea in this situation...! Its all something Ive experienced before!"


    "Mother, calm down...!"


    ng-!


    Dustias iling arm pushed Ash away, and the teacup in Ashs hand fell to the floor, shattering into pieces. Hot tea sshed all around.


    Gasping, Dustia quickly snapped to her senses and murmured as she hugged Ash tightly.


    "Ah, Ash, Ash, my poor and pitiful child..."


    "Mother...?"


    "I cant pass this torment onto you... Ill live, for as long as possible. Just bear with it for a little longer..."


    Such events repeated daily.


    Dustia felt uneasy about everything and would have uncontroble fits. The once warm andforting imperial residence quickly deteriorated.


    Rumors that Dustia was going mad spread throughout the imperial family.


    The other wives of the imperial family tormented her, making the story of the second empress going insane the most convincing and widely epted.


    However, despite her fits, Dustia stubbornly clung to life.


    "If I die, this curse will move onto you."


    Monthster, the withered Dustia muttered through dry lips.


    "So, Ill live..."


    Ash, who had been taking care of her mother without giving up, tried hard to hold back tears and smiled.


    "Yes, Mother. Please live. Lets survive this."


    "...


    Lucas had been watching this entire spectacle from the sidelines.


    ***


    Time passed.


    Those who had attacked Dustiamitted suicide before they could be captured.


    ...Or so it was reported.


    The person leading the investigation and manhunt for over a year and a half was none other than Fernandez.


    Fernandez, who had been directing the Aegis Special Forces directly under the imperial family, received the emperorsmand to investigate the case. He concluded the investigation by finding and killing thest attacker.


    "When Father was conquering the North, the Second Empress Dustia was right by his side, winning several battles."


    Thud.


    Finishing his signature on the case-closure documents, Fernandez spoke as he closed the file.


    "The surviving members of the fallen kingdoms harbored resentment and attacked the Second Empress Dustia... thats what will be reported."


    Fernandezs residence.


    Lucas sat on his knees in silence, listening. Fernandez gave a rxed smile.


    "We also investigated internal spies... Lucas, you were never a suspect from the beginning. Understandable, since you nearly died trying to prevent the attack."


    "...


    "And you not only refused to assist in the mission but actually obstructed it..."


    Fernandez walked over to Lucas and lowered his gaze.


    "Seems youve forgotten your loyalties, Lucas. Has your family forgotten their debt?"


    "Sorry, but I cant continue this anymore."


    Lucas spat out briefly. A flicker of interest crossed Fernandezs eyes.


    "Oh?"


    "I cant betray Prince Ash and Empress Mother Dustia anymore."


    The smile on Fernandezs face deepened. Lucas clenched his teeth as he lifted his head.


    "Let the McGregor family go to hell. Let the family fall into ruin and disappear."


    There were no more lingering attachments.


    Lucas had resolved to live for Dustia and Ash, the people he truly cared about. Even if it meant forsaking his own family.


    As Lucas stood up and turned to leave, Fernandez whispered softly.


    "And if its revealed that you were the internal spy in the attack on the Second Empress?"


    "What...?"


    Startled, Lucas turned around to find Fernandez still smiling leisurely.


    "His Majesty will be quite furious. He detests traitors... You can almost certainly expect a death sentence."


    "But, if thats the case, Ill tell them you ordered me to"


    "Tell who? Im the head of this countrys intelligence agency. Even the Imperial Capitals Defense Force and Aegis Special Forces are under my control."


    "..."


    Only then did Lucas realize.


    He had been caught in a spiders web for a long time.


    Trapped, unable to move, his limbs tightly bound...


    "And theres this... Bring him in."


    At Fernandezs nod, his subordinates dragged someone in.


    The person roughly brought forth was


    "Master...!"


    Mason, a loyal servant of the McGregor family and an instructor of swordsmanship.


    Hisrge frame, bloody as if hed been tortured, was thrown onto the floor. Lucas screamed.


    "Mason!"


    "Its not just him. Everyone left in your family is currently detained by our Special Forces."


    Fernandez casually spoke, his voice silky smooth. Lucas gritted his teeth.


    "Your Highness Fernandez...!"


    "As an example, Ill have their heads severed one by one right in front of you."


    Fernandez ran his slender finger horizontally across his own neck.


    "And then Ill have your head cut off and send it to the secondary pce of the Second Empress. Id like it to be known as the fate of a filthy traitor."


    "..."


    "Did you think you had a choice, Lucas?"


    With a natural condescension, the red eyes behind the sses emitted a creepy light.


    "Sit. Kneel."


    With gritted teeth, Lucas finally had no choice but to slowly kneel on the floor. A clear smirk formed on the edge of Fernandezs lips.


    "I need useful dogs, Lucas... so Im giving you ast chance to prove your loyalty to me."


    Lucass eyes bulged at the following words.


    "My agents will soon attack the secondary pce of the Second Empress. Cooperate then. Open the gates and let my agents in."


    "Wha, what...!"


    "And assist in the assassination of the Second Empress of Dustia and Prince Ash. If you do it with your own hands, youll score more points with me."


    Lucas shook his head roughly.


    "I cant do it, I cant do such a thing!"


    "Then everyone dies here."


    At Fernandezs signal, his subordinates simultaneously drew their swords.


    The sight of a sword pointed at Masons neck on the floor was visible. The cold touch of metal touched Lucass neck as well.


    "Even if you dont cooperate, the Second Empress of Dustia and Ash will die. But if you cooperate, you and your family can live."


    "..."


    "Lucas. I value you and the potential of the McGregor family, thats why Im going through this troublesome process to prove your worth."


    Fernandez softly whispered, his voice bing gentle.


    "Im going to be Emperor. And I want to employ you heavily in the future."


    "Uh, guh...!"


    "Think carefully. What will you gain by sticking with an empress gued by madness and a prince who is nothing but kind and talentless?"


    Fernandez leveled his eyes with Lucass, staring into his blue eyes.


    "This is myst offer. Prove your loyalty to me."


    "..."


    "Ill give you everything. Your life, your future."


    With that, Lucas closed his eyes tightly.


    ***


    It was a clear winter night.


    Just like that day seven years ago when Lucas first came to this secondary pce.


    Now fourteen, Lucas stood at the back gate of the pce, nkly staring up at the sky.


    The choice was never there to begin with. If he refused, everyone would die; if he epted, both Lucas and the McGregor family could live.


    In that case, what choice did he have but to ept?


    As Lucas was justifying his decision to himself, the sound of a cuckoo bird reached his ears. It was the signal.


    Screech


    Carefully opening the back door, people d in ck masks and robes streamed in.


    Without a word, they moved swiftly through the backyard and infiltrated the Star Pce.


    Trembling as he watched this scene unfold, the leader of the assassination squad quietly handed something to Lucas.


    "If you cant do it sober... ce this in your body."


    It looked like a syringe filled with dark blue blood. Lucas asked with curiosity.


    "...What is this?"


    "A beastification serum. Its still being tested in the dark division. Its somewhat of a failure since it cant produce antibodies, but... the berserk effect is quite useful."


    "..."


    "Its from the Center. It allows you to wield the power of a beast for a short period and... it removes cumbersome emotions like guilt and conscience."


    "..."


    "I used it on my first mission too. It will help."


    Leaving a stunned Lucas behind, the leader of the assassination squad strode into the Star Pce.


    Gritting his teeth, Lucas clenched the serum tightly in his hand.


    After Dustia had gone mad, the Star Pce had gradually reduced its servants and had no reliable security force of its own.


    Though defensive and security magic had been set up around the periphery of the Star Pce, the moment the door was opened from the inside, they were all nullified.


    Now, the lives of Dustia and Ash were as fragile as a me in the wind.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Members of the Dark Squad agilely infiltrated the interior of the Star Pce.


    Lucas trailed behind them at a leisurely pace.


    Walking down the halls of the Star Pce, Lucas was briefly lost in memories.


    Of the beautiful youth he''d spent here with Serenade, Alberto, and so many others.


    Dustia, who had tenderly cared for him after he lost his parents and came here.


    Ash, who''d take arrows for him and told him to call him ''brother''.


    Those sparkling, beautiful days were now trampled by the intruders'' military boots.


    ''...''


    Lucas came to a halt.


    He then drew the sword that Ash had gifted him, which hung at his waist.


    Shing-!


    As the sound of the de meeting the open air rang out, the leader of the Dark Squad looked back at him quizzically.


    Tears rolled down from Lucas''s blue eyes as he red at the leader of the Dark Squad. The leader clicked his tongue.


    "nning to stop us now?"


    ''...''


    "You should''ve just kept the door closed in the first ce, kid. You opened the door for us, the de''s already in your gut, what''s the point now?"


    "That''s not it."


    Lucas spat out the words fiercely.


    "I''ve clearly aided you all. I''ve kept my promise to Lord Fernandez. So, Lord Fernandez must spare my family... Separate from that, I intend to die here identally."


    If Dustia and Ash had to die today, Lucas had resolved to die here as well.


    "The serum''s side effects will make me rampage, unable to distinguish friend from foe... and attack you."


    "Listen kid, stop the nonsense. Just put that sword away, and we''ll let bygones be by-"


    But before the leader could finish, Lucas stabbed a syringe containing the serum into his own neck.


    As soon as it was injected, a magical chemical reaction spread throughout Lucas''s body.


    Feeling as if his veins were inting, Lucas bent over, trembling.


    "Khah, Ahh...!"


    His golden hair disheveled, his blue eyes red like fire.


    The tears flowing down his cheeks looked like trickling mes.


    "I kept my promise, right? So... for Lord Ash''s sake, let me die."


    ''...''


    The leader clicked his tongue and gestured to his subordinates. Then, he drew two daggers from his own sheath.


    "You guys handle the second empress and the crown prince. I have to deal with this pitiful kid."


    Lucas, his mouth slightly open and breathing ragged, lowered his posture.


    And then, wielding the sword he had received, he leapt like a beast.


    ***


    Hall at the entrance of the Star Pce.


    "Mother! Please, snap out of it!"


    Standing at the first-floor entrance, Ash screamed. Ash was looking at Dustia, who was on the third-floor balcony.


    With a noose made from ropes around her neck, Dustia swayed perilously above on the third-floor balcony.


    "It''s dangerous, Mother! Come down now!"


    Ash looked around for help, but there was no one.


    As luck would have itno, as if it was meant to beAlberto was even given a forced vacation today.


    Serenade, who usually came every day to care for them, was also absent today.


    Ash prayed with both hands and then finally knelt on the floor, begging Dustia.


    "You promised to live with me, Mom! Please, don''t do it, please...!"


    "Ash."


    Dustia''s face was serene, as if she were back to her old self before the madness struck.


    "This may sound absurd, but listen well. Your mother has lived through this day thousands of times. I know exactly what''s going to happen next."


    "I understand, Mom. I get it, so pleasee down and we can talk...!"


    "I have to die so you can inherit the curse of our n and survive today. Yes, this is the only way."


    With a peaceful and warm smile, she slowly opened her mouth.


    "I''m sorry, Ash. I''m really sorry for leaving you with this curse. My son. But this is the only way for you to live..."


    A single tear trickled down from her smiling eyes.


    "Your mother will always be by your side."


    "No, Mom! Don''t!"


    "I love you."


    Dustia leapt off the railing.


    "No!"


    Along with Ash''s scream, Dustia''s lifeless body hung in mid-air.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, Dustia''s suicide ended quickly.


    Her neck snapped from the rope before she could suffocate, cutting her life short.


    Screech screech


    Dustia''s body swayed like a pendulum, hanging from the rope. A faint gray magic power emanated from her corpse and flowed into Ash, who stood there nkly shedding tears.


    -Click.


    As if winding up a clock,


    "Kuh-ack, Kuh-ack?! Keuk, Kuh-ack!"


    Ash, who had copsed on the ground, violently coughed and trembled.


    Soon enough, his shaking subsided, and his jet-ck eyes grew cold.


    "...Ah."


    As Ash slowly stood up, his voice had changed slightly.


    "Damn it. This feeling never gets easier, no matter how many thousands or tens of thousands of times I go through it."


    The youthful cheerfulness unique to a fifteen-year-old boy was nowhere to be found.


    His voice was tired and worn, as if aged over time.


    "Couldn''t you have picked a different point for the loop... why is it always this moment when I return?"


    Looking up at his mother with eyes filled more with emptiness than sorrow, Ash let out a dry sigh.


    "Couldn''t you consider how your son feels, having to see your corpse every time he loops back?"


    He wiped away the tears that wetted his cheeks, as if annoyed.


    Ash then turned his body around.


    "And you guys are really getting on my nerves."


    Members of an assassination squad had already poured into the first-floor hall.


    There were about twenty of them.


    Each one, specialized in killing, slowly surrounded Ash.


    "Sigh..."


    Ash extended his arm forward after flicking his hair back.


    "Come at me, you fuckers."


    A sardonic smile hung on the boy''s lips.


    "I''m in a shitty mood. I''ll vent a little."


    "...?"


    The assassination squad members were the ones confused.


    A young prince with nobat abilities, and unarmed at that, was provoking them.


    The only exnation was that he had lost his mind.


    But what did it matter?


    He was fated to die here anyway.


    The agents simultaneously drew their knives and charged at Ash from all directions.


    ***


    The two daggers swung by the assassination squad leader had both impaled Lucas.


    One in the shoulder, the other in the side.


    Lucas''s sword, in turn, was lodged in the assassination squad leader''s body.


    In the left chest.


    In the heart.


    The leader had tried to subdue Lucas rather than kill him. Lucas noticed this and took advantage of it.


    He intentionally took hits in non-lethal areas, and in that moment, drove his killing strike into the leader.


    The leader was a strong man, but he had failed to fully grasp the boy''s concentrated will and determination. So, he allowed a fatal wound.


    "Kuh-ack, Kuh-ack! ...Well, looks like you got me good..."


    The leader coughed up blood andughed as he copsed.


    "So you''re a McGregor after all..."


    Thud.


    The leader''s body fell lifelessly to the side.


    After confirming the leader''s death with his zing eyes, Lucas, swaying, headed towards the Star Pce.


    Lucas had taken multiple hits, not just to his shoulders and sides. Blood oozed from his entire body, and it felt as though he would lose consciousness at any moment. But he kept walking.


    He had intended to die next to Dustia and Ash.


    ''If nothing else, let me die... with them...''


    Leaving behind footsteps stained with blood, Lucas gritted his teeth.


    From the garden to the entrance of the Star Pce, there was no ce untouched by memories.


    With his face distorted like a beast''s due to his feral state, Lucas choked up.


    I want to go back.


    To those days.


    To those days that were as beautiful as flowers...


    Summoning thest of his strength, Lucas entered the first floor of the Star Pce.


    "...?"


    He was met with an inexplicable sight.


    All the members of the assassination squady dead, rolling around as corpses. Without a single exception, they had all died.


    And atop the pile of those corpses--


    "You''rete."


    Ash was sitting.


    Drenched in blood as if he were a king of hell seated on a throne, he greeted Lucas with a casual yet deste smile.


    "Traitor."


    "What... How...?"


    Unable toprehend the situation, Lucas stammered. Ash casually shrugged.


    "Every time I regress, the same guys attack me in the same way. Would be pretty pathetic if I couldn''t beat them by now, don''t you think?"


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince... Is that you...?"


    The atmosphere had changed.


    It had changed too drastically.


    Gone was the gentle, innocent boy; the man who stood before him now was like a harsh, biting wind, tinged with the scent of blood and dust.


    "The Crown Prince? Sure, I am the Crown Prince."


    Ash chuckled softly as he rose from the pile of corpses.


    "Now, traitor. The Crown Prince you should kill is right here. Are you going to tear me apart, or has rabies clouded your judgment so much that you can''t even recognize your target?"


    Ash''s piercing eyes radiated palpable hostility.


    Lucas staggered backward.


    "No, I didn''t... I didn''te to kill you, my brother..."


    "Don''t call me ''brother.'' Damn it. Makes my skin crawl."


    Ash shoved his hands into his pants pockets and strode toward Lucas.


    "If you hadn''t opened that door tonight, my mother would still be alive."


    Dustia''s corpse had already been moved to the first floor by Ash.


    Only then did Lucas confirm Dustia''s death, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    "If you hadn''t colluded with them to save your own family, my mother would have lived much longer...! And I would have started this godforsaken loop a littleter!"


    Ash growled menacingly as he reached the trembling Lucas.


    "It''s all your fault, Lucas. All of it."


    "Ah, ah... Aaaah..."


    While Lucas couldn''t fully understand Ash''s words, the undeniable truth was that he had betrayed him. Unable to utter a word, Lucas trembled.


    His right hand still clutched a sword.


    In one swift motion, Ash grabbed Lucas''s wrist and pressed the sword against his own neck.


    "Go on, you disloyal mutt! Attack! You came here to stab me, didn''t you?"


    As Lucas''s sword tip lunged toward Ash''s neck,


    Thump!


    Lucas hastily wedged his left arm between them, blocking the de.


    Blood spurted from Lucas''s left arm where the sword had lodged. Ash nced at him irritably, then shoved him aside.


    Thud!


    Lucas''s body rolled limply onto the floor,


    ng-!


    and his already damaged sword shattered into pieces.


    Amidst the ruins of shattered swords and pools of blood he had spilled, Lucas knelt on the ground and sobbed, his head pressed to the floor.


    "I messed up, I messed up..."


    "..."


    "Please kill me, Your Highness... Kill me, please..."


    As consciousness began to fade due to the bacsh from turning into a beast and excessive bleeding, Lucas continued to apologize until he eventually lost consciousness.


    Ash, who had been watching Lucas with disdain, sighed deeply and ran his fingers through his hair.


    "Consistently useless from start to finish..."


    Ash then skillfully pulled out some bandages from a nearby cab and applied first aid to Lucas''s wounds.


    Despite his blood-soaked hands, he wrapped bandages around them and then took a cigarette from the cab, lighting it and cing it in his mouth.


    Click-


    Though he had lived a life far removed from smoking, his movements were incredibly natural, as if he had been smoking his entire life.


    "Phew..."


    As he exhaled a long puff of smoke and leaned back,


    "Well, it seems like the situation has been resolved, hasn''t it?"


    A mage wearing a gray robe leisurely walked into the hall.


    Though it was an unexpected appearance, Ash, as if he had anticipated it, bit down on his cigarette and scowled.


    "This wouldn''t happen to be the great ''Prophet'' of our Everck, always a beatte?"


    "Haha. Prophet, you say? Let''s forgo such ttering titles."


    The mage who had appeared five hundred years ago and assisted in the revival of Everck.


    The ''Prophet'' who had transformed the ck thorn tree into a magical lighthouse and led the construction of the empire.


    As he slowly removed the hood of his robe, the face of a man with disheveled gray hair and thick sses, through which his eyes were not visible, was revealed.


    ring at him, Ash spat out the smoke.


    "Nice to see you again, you damn Director."


    The ProphetAider, then responded with his characteristic, elongated voice.


    "Did you enjoy your short vacation, ''Save Slot''? Now, let''s begin this round of the ''game''."


    Then, Aider bitterly corrected himself.


    "No... thest round of the game permitted to us."


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Lucas regained consciousness several dayster.


    The towering physician who had been nursing Lucas eximed with choked emotion,


    "Sir! Youre awake!"


    "Mason... Uncle?"


    Struggling, Lucas lifted his body wrapped in bandages.


    He was in the McGregor family mansion. Although it felt unfamiliar, having not been home for so long, he couldnt make sense of his current situation.


    "How did I get here...?"


    His memory was fuzzy due to the aftermath of transforming into a beast.


    He had failed his mission, exposed his betrayal to Ash, and should have been executed.


    How was he still alive... and back in his childhood home?


    "Prince Ash sent someone to bring you here! Your injuries have mostly healed, but you were unconscious for days. We were so worried..."


    Mason sobbed, hisrge frame ill-fitting for such emotion. Lucas, blinking vacantly, hastily inquired.


    "Was there any other message?!"


    "Ah, yes, there is a letter from Prince Ash here."


    Lucas hastily read the letter Mason handed him. The message was simple.


    - Get lost. Forever.


    "..."


    Lucas tightly closed his eyes, carefully folding the letter and tucking it into his pocket.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he turned his head toward Mason.


    "How did you, Uncle Mason...?"


    He had failed to assassinate Ash. It wouldnt have been surprising if Fernandez had killed off everyone from the McGregor family who had been held hostage.


    "Prince Fernandez has released all of us!"


    "Even though I failed...?"


    "Here, this is a letter from Prince Fernandez. Please read it."


    As Lucas unfolded the letter, it read,


    - Your years of loyalty have be meaningless with this missions failure.


    - However, acknowledging your past service, I will spare your family and settle half of your remaining debts.


    - I still value your skills. If you wish to pay off the rest of your debts...


    Crumple.


    Lucas angrily balled up the letter, eventually tearing it to shreds. A startled Mason nervously asked,


    "What will you do now, Sir?"


    "...I have to live."


    Lucas cracked a smile, pulling at his dry lips.


    The smile of the boy who once resembled an innocent puppy had somehow,


    "Even if the world ends, people have to go on living."


    Transformed a bit, into that of a wolf.


    ***


    Lucas liquidated the McGregor family mansion and estate.


    Even after selling everything, including the familys treasured swords and secret martial arts manuscripts, he was still short on funds to pay off his debts.


    Thest day, as they were taking down the sign of the martial arts dojo, the family servants and loyalists all burst into tears. Lucas hugged each of them one by one.


    "Im sorry for all the trouble Ive caused. Take care, everyone."


    After forcefully sending everyone away, including Mason who wanted to stay,


    Having sold everyst thing he owned to finally settle his debts,


    Lucas was left with nothing.


    Now, all that remained in his hand was the hilt of a broken sword. The sword Ash had given him was now woefully iplete, left only with its handle.


    "..."


    Lucas silently looked down at the sword handle, pocketed it, and started walking.


    He had nothing more to lose.


    He already knew where he had to go.


    ***


    "Youve got quite the nerve."


    In Ashs private quarters.


    It was broad daylight, yet the room was dim, heavy curtains drawn. Ash was seated on a chair, sipping poison from a ss.


    The ashtray next to him was filled with crushed cigarette butts.


    "How do you dare to show your face in front of me again, you traitor?"


    Ash looked at Lucas with eyes that were too jaded for a fifteen-year-old, as though he were an old man whose soul had aged to its very core.


    Thud.


    Lucas quietly knelt before him.


    "Give me a chance to atone."


    "Atone? How do you n to atone?"


    "I will be Your Majestys dog. I will bark if you say bark, and die if you say die."


    "Youre asking me to take back a dog that has already bitten its owner?"


    "If a rabid dog bites its owner, it should be put down. But Your Majesty spared my life."


    Ash chuckled sarcastically as he stood up.


    "I spared you because your betrayal ultimately had little consequence. My mother would have passed away regardless, and sooner orter, I would have ended up in this godforsaken situation"


    He emptied the remaining alcohol in one gulp, and with a bang, set the ss down,ughing bitterly.


    "and kicking you out now wouldnt make a difference. You would find a way to be part of this ursed journey of mine anyway. Ah, here we are again."


    "So, youre taking me back?"


    "I gave you a chance to run, but youre the one who came back. So serve me until the day you die."


    Although Lucas could not entirely grasp what Ash was saying, he listened quietly.


    "Be a dog that follows mymands precisely. If you mess up, youll get your wish and be put down."


    "That is all I ask for."


    I am a dog.


    Dogs do not question their masters words.


    "Im warning you in advance. Im falling apart."


    Ash pushed back his disheveled hair.


    "My soul is so worn that its cracked all over. Right now, its still maintaining its shape since its right after my reset, but it will crumble as time goes on."


    ""


    "I will forget peoples names, forget what I was doing, and eventually even my purpose. So, my guard, remember this well."


    Lucas didnt try to understand.


    He just remembered the next words.


    "When I turn twenty-three, I need to go to the Crossroad. To start my final game."


    Eight years from now.


    He remembered his masters words, that they needed to head to the worlds southernmost tip.


    On the table next to Ash was a chessboard. Only a white and ck king were on it.


    On that barren chessboardAsh picked up another fallen piece from the floor.


    Bang!


    Knight.


    The white knight was positioned in front of the king.


    "If I forget, you lead me. Can I trust you?"


    In that moment, a single question surfaced in Lucass mind.


    He tried not to harbor questions, but he felt certain he needed to ask this one, now.


    Not for his own curiosity, but for Ash.


    "May I ask just one question?"


    "You bite the hand that feeds you, then start asking questions? You really are an impudent mutt."


    Despite clicking his tongue, Ash nodded. Lucas asked slowly,


    "What is the reason you want to start this game?"


    Then, Ashs eyes widened.


    His eyes, which had been clouded and dim, suddenly lit up clearly.


    "Ah, the reason is simple."


    In that moment, Lucas saw it.


    Like a downpour on a parched earth.


    The weariness of time melting away from Ashs smile, transforming into a boyish grinLucas saw it stretch across Ashs lips.


    And then, Lucas was sure.


    Ah, this person is,


    No matter how much he changes, he is still the man he served.


    With a bright smileAsh spoke.


    "To save this world."


    ***


    Ash went out, taking Lucas with him.


    The carriage was headed for the Silver Winters residence. Serenade dashed out barefoot upon Ashs arrival.


    "My Lord!"


    Serenade ran at full speed and tightly embraced Ash. Ash stood still.


    "Ive been worried about you, as youve been reclusive ever since the funeral of Empress Dustia... Are you feeling better?"


    Serenade looked at Ashs gaunt face through her teary eyes, and then she sensed the smell of alcohol and tobo emanating from him.


    Unsure of what to say, Serenade cautiously spoke.


    "My Lord, Ipletely understand your sorrow, but alcohol and tobo are harmful to your health."


    "Sorry, Serenade, but I didnte here to listen to your nagging."


    "Please,e inside. I will make some warm tea. If theres anything I can do tofort you..."


    "I dont need yourfort."


    Ash coldly spat out the words and gave a slight nod.


    "Give me money. I need it."


    "Money... you say?"


    "Youre the heir of a merchant family. You should have some funds. Hand it over."


    Ash arrogantly gestured, a malicious smile ill-suited to his petite face.


    "And bring me a bottle of good liquor, if you have any."


    "..."


    Serenade looked crestfallen.


    Nheless, she went back into her house and returned a few minutester carrying a small chest and a bottle of alcohol.


    "In this chest are treasures that Ive collected since childhood. I had been saving them for our marriage, and this alcohol is"


    Ash snatched the chest and bottle from Serenades hands without hearing her out.


    He briefly opened the chest to confirm it was full of jewels, then turned around.


    "Thanks. Ill put it to good use."


    "Ah..."


    "Have this much ready for the next time I visit, got it?"


    Serenade watched Ashs retreating back, lost in bewilderment.


    Breaking into a sweat, Lucas, who had been observing this, bowed to Serenade and hurriedly followed Ash.


    As Ash got back into the carriage, Serenade called out, choking back tears.


    "My Lord!"


    "..."


    "If it can ease your pain, be it money or alcohol, Ill have it all ready for you. So please..."


    Serenade forced a miserable smile, struggling to hold back her tears.


    "Dont hurt yourself too much. That would only pain me more."


    "..."


    "You cane back anytime, my Lord. Ill be waiting. Here, forever."


    Ash silently boarded the carriage and set off.


    The Silver Winters residence quickly receded into the distance. Serenade stood there, barefoot, gently waving her hand.


    Once Serenade was out of sight, Ash finally spoke.


    "Isnt it incredible?"


    "What?"


    "First love. Youd think Id have gotten used to it by now, but it still wrenches my heart."


    Ash opened the chest that Serenade had given him.


    Each jewel had been lovingly collected in preparation for their marriage, glittering brilliantly.


    "I shouldve gotten used to this sort of thing by now... but damn."


    With a bitter smile, Ash closed the chest and looked out the window with heavy eyes.


    After a long silence, Ash spoke again in a cold voice.


    "I need more money, and... more connections."


    Lucas didnt ask.


    Why he needed the money. Why he needed the connections.


    What this behavior from Ash was all for.


    "Given that I dont have a damn thing to start with, theres no other way. This time, too..."


    Lucas merely thought to himself.


    About this young man, whose smile seemed so fragile that it could break at any moment.


    "Shall I be the Empires biggest good-for-nothing rascal?"


    Even enveloped in darkness, it seemed to still emit light.


    Just like a backlight.


    ***


    Eight years had passed.


    Ash and Lucas had reached the Crossroad.


    And so, the final game began.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    "Ugh~"


    I let out a groan.


    "Ughhhh~"


    As I continued to groan and squirm, Evangeline, who was sitting with me in the Lords mansion dining room for ate dinner, furrowed her brows.


    "Whats wrong, senior? Is your stomach hurting? Want to go to the restroom?"


    "No, its not that..."


    "You dont have to be shy. You can go without worrying about me. Weve known each other long enough, havent we? Just go and take care of business."


    "No, really, its not that!"


    Do I look like a school kid too embarrassed to use the restroom because hes afraid of getting teased by his friends?


    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders as she took a bite of her pie.


    "Then whats going on? Just spill the beans."


    "Ah..."


    I finally let it out. Evangeline was someone I could somewhat confide in, after all.


    "Im not sure about some things that happened between Lucas and me in the past..."


    Just a while ago in the prison, I had interrogated Mason, who had been captured as a spy.


    But I couldnt get anything substantial out of him.


    All Mason did was repeat the same story, something like Sir Lucas has been serving you, Prince Ash, since he was seven-


    Then Evangeline tilted her head.


    "If its something between the two of you, why cant you remember it? Oh, is it one of those things? The one who delivers the blow doesnt remember? That kind of incident?"


    "No, its not like that... or is it?"


    I couldnt say that Im not actually Ash but a soul who has possessed him. Its a dilemma that could drive one mad.


    So, I beat around the bush.


    "I had a wild phase where I drank a lot, you know. So, my memory is... a bit fuzzy."


    "Youre twenty-three this year, right?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "So youre already getting dementia? Wow, being in your twenties is no joke, huh?"


    Evangeline let out a scoffing sound.


    This cheeky teenager! Mocking me again! Im still in my prime, you know?!


    "If you cant remember, isnt the fastest way to just ask Lucas?"


    "..."


    Evangeline suddenly made a solid point. I mped my mouth shut.


    "You did the same thing during yourst fight, too. Trying to go around in circles. Why not just confront the issue head-on? I can officiate for you!"


    "Its not about a fight this time..."


    The issue was some unresolved debt between the original Ash and Lucas.


    Lucas seemed remorseful about something, but I had no clue what it was.


    Hes down in the dumps over there, and Im not even asking for an apology.


    Maybe it would just pass if left alone for a few days, but...


    Lucas must be carrying a heavy emotional burden about this issue.


    If possible, Id like to resolve it this time. Clearing up a subordinates lingering doubts is also a part of amanders job.


    "...Fine."


    Nodding my head, I dered resolutely.


    "Ill just go ask him directly! Thanks, Evangeline! Youre smarter than I thought!"


    "Thank you for thepliment, senior! Sometimes even I surprise myself! Perhaps I learned it from you!"


    "Hahaha! You sure know how to sweet-talk, my junior!"


    "I learned that from you too! Hehehe!"


    We burst intoughter and clinked our sses.


    I hope this sense that were turning into a pair of fools is just in my head...


    "You both look so happyughing~ Would you like me to bring more food?"


    Just then, Aider appeared, beaming as he offered to refill our tes.


    Evangeline immediately raised her empty meat pie te and yelled, Refill! Refill!


    Arent you getting a bit rounder? Eat in moderation, will you?


    Aider came over to me after cing sliced meat pie on Evangelines te. He gestured to me with a cup, and I poured him some fresh water.


    "By the way, are you curious about your past with Lucas?"


    "Yeah... I dont know much about that bastard Ashs past."


    I scratched my chin and grunted. Aider seemed eager to talk, his face lighting up.


    But I didnt pay much attention and continued my thought.


    "However, third-party inquiries are done for now. Id rather ask Lucas directly. Its a better path for mutualmunication."


    "Ah, I see..."


    Somehow, Aiders shoulders slumped. But I had no reason to care about this directors mood.


    "More importantly, Aider, theres something I need to discuss."


    "Yes?"


    To Aider, who opened his gray eyes wide behind his thick sses, I spoke with a heavy sigh.


    "Its about the Dark Event."


    ***


    This defensive battle was Stage 14.


    And once again, a message popped up in the system window.


    [??? is passing their turn.]


    [No Dark Event will be activated in this stage.]


    From Stage 11 up to this Stage 14.


    For a staggering four stages in a row, consecutive Dark Event skips had urred.


    "What the hell are they nning? Why would they voluntarily forgo using their own advantage?"


    After dinner, in the Lords office.


    Once it was just Aider and me, I pressed him for answers.


    Its certainly easier without Dark Events. Those bastards are basically doing nothing and letting us easily win the defensive battle. Thats obviously a good thing.


    But in this god-awful game, theres no way my enemies would kindly make it easy and fun for me, right?


    Something fishy is going on.


    It stinks. It smells of malevolent schemes...!


    Sure enough, Aider slowly began to exin with a rather serious face.


    "Dark Events can umte."


    "umte?"


    "Should I say its like ruing... If you dont use it in this stage, it can be carried over to the next stage."


    "What the hell, why would they support such a feature, shit!"


    I unwittingly stood up and grabbed Aider by the cor. Aider frantically iled his arms.


    "Whoa, whoa, calm down! Theyre also taking a huge risk to do this!"


    "What do you mean, taking a risk?"


    "What I mean is, lets say the Dark Event points for one stage are 100. If you skip it, you can only carry over 25 points as the maximum!"


    I furrowed my brow and started doing the math.


    "So youre saying..."


    "Since theyve carried over for 4 stages so far, adding up to 100 points... In Stage 15, they can use 200 points worth of Dark Events!"


    The usual Dark Event would be 100 points.


    So a Dark Event twice as powerful woulde.


    "For 4 stages with no Dark Events, youll face a Dark Event twice as strong in one stage!"


    "Hmm..."


    "Its certainly risky on their part... but from a defensive battle perspective, its not necessarily bad, is it?"


    He was right.


    To put it simply, the enemy gave up 300 out of 500 points for one 200-point hit.


    If you consider how much their Dark Events torment us in each stage, skipping four stages for free honestly isnt that bad.


    But still.


    So what happens in Stage 15?


    That was the problem.


    What form would the dark event, twice as powerful as before, take?


    Moreover, Stage 15 was a multiple of 5, meaning it was a boss stage.


    Up until now, the overpowering Nightmare Legion would swarm in, preventing the dark event from taking effect due to the highest level of difficulty.


    To use a dark event, you would have to send a slightly weaker legion that doesnt hit the maximum difficulty level.


    What kind of monster legion will they send this time? And what kind of dark event will apany them?


    I was certain my nemesis was preparing a calcted move.


    So then, how should I counter it?


    Aider surreptitiously withdrew from my contemtive grasp.


    I blinked my eyes and tightened my grip on the Directors cor.


    "Hey! The credit cardpany next door even carries over points! What benefits does our card have, huh?!"


    "No-no! You have to understand! Over there, theyve been excellent customers for centuries, filling up their achievements! They naturally get more benefits!"


    "This punk, what about me? Am I not an excellent customer? I was the first in the world to clear Hell Ironman in this crappy game! Shouldnt I be showered with rewards? Be mindful! The one-year anniversary ising up! Should I switch cardpanies?!"


    Am I unhappy? You bet Im leaving! Just you watch!


    A perfect and beautiful counter to the dark event, voil!


    Aider, now looking pitiful, shouted.


    "Were already working hard to introduce something opposite to the dark event... its called [Goddess Blessing]!"


    "Oh? Whats that?"


    I immediately loosened my grip on Aiders cor, well, by half at least.


    "As the name suggests, its a blessing from the goddess... You can buff an ally once per stage. You can use your achievement points to activate it."


    "Finally, I can use these decorative achievement points."


    "Additional features are also in the final stages of development, so youll be able to use them soon..."


    Not totally useless after all, Director!


    I grinned happily.


    "So, whens the patch date?"


    "Ah... that would be, well, ideally around the start of the second year?"


    Thud!


    I grabbed Aiders cor fiercely once again and growled menacingly at the coughing director.


    "Complete it before Stage 15 starts. Better yet, make it usable before this stage starts."


    "Ahem, thats a bit, no, definitely impossible..."


    "Then put it in as a beta feature! Ill test it and QA it for you! A free tester, its a win-win!"


    "This is not a game, its reality, and things cant just be added on a whim..."


    "Enough talk! Will you do it, or not?!"


    In the end, Aider had to happily nod in agreement to my earnest and moderate suggestion (by pointing a gun at his head).


    His eyes were even brimming with tears.


    Ah, should have done this sooner! How wonderful for both of us!


    "When I look at other games, they runch beautifully with a 2.0 title, so I have high hopes! Lets turn this into a legendary game!"


    As I energetically shook Aiders arm up and down, he wiped his eyes and managed a strained smile.


    "...Yes, Ill do my best."


    It was a smile so fragile, like a sand sculpture, that it seemed it would fly away with the wind.


    "With the mindset that this is thest challenge."


    I blinked in confusion. Isnt life always uncertain?


    You get one life. One life coin.


    Thats Ironman mode, and thats the essence of this world.


    ***


    The next day.


    I visited the forge in Crossroad.


    I was nning to test my ultimate skill, "Imperial Edict," in a dungeon. To do that, I needed a special equipment called a g.


    Kellibey was busy upgrading Lucass exclusive equipment, so I thought Id pick up a temporary g at the Crossroad forge.


    So, before lunch, I walked into the forge and found


    "Huh?"


    There was already a customer.


    A towering knight was receiving something from the master of the cksmith guild.


    The familiar ck armor, the longsword at his waist...


    "Lucas!"


    They say you meet your enemies on a narrow path... Ah, no, thats not the right saying here.


    Anyway, this was good timing. I greeted Lucas with a hearty p on his back.


    "Hey! How was your vacation? What did you do yesterday, huh?"


    I tried to make the atmosphere as natural and light as possible to make it easy for Lucas to rejoin. That was my n, but...


    "...?"


    Seeing Lucass face as he slowly turned around, I was taken aback.


    Lucas was... well, he was wearing what appeared to be a newly custom-made helmet.


    A cylindrical helmet thatpletely covered his face, as if it were made of scrap metal...


    "..."


    "..."


    A moment of silence passed.


    It didnt suit him.


    It really, really didnt suit him.


    He was decked out in shining SSR-grade armor from the neck down, but had pped a trash can lid that didnt even look N-grade on his head. The imbnce was ridiculous.


    For a moment, I stared at Lucas, mouth agape. Then, trembling, I pointed at his head.


    "What... why are you wearing that?"


    Lucas tilted his head, or rather, his tin can, and replied in a low voice.


    "...Because I dont have a face to show you."


    "What?"


    "Im too ashamed to face you, my Lord..."


    "..."


    "So, um..."


    Lucas tapped his tin can with his hand.


    "Ive decided to cover my face..."


    "What the hell are you talking about, you idiot?!"


    Unable to contain myself, I smacked the back of Lucass tin-can-covered head.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Wearing a bizarre can on his head and visibly hunched, Lucas had returned nheless.


    I decided not to ask any questions for the moment. Once he was more settledor took off that canId have a detailed chat with him.


    "Today, were going for a free exploration of the dungeon!"


    I nned to go to the dungeon for a practical test of my ultimate skill, [Imperial Edict].


    To use [Imperial Edict], a gpole and a g were necessary.


    I didnt pay any attention to stats and simply picked up a standard Imperial Army gpole from the forges storage.


    Since I didnt have any spare Imperial gs, I took out a random festival banner that was stored in the warehouse.


    It was just for a skill test, so it didnt really matter what the g was.


    "Its heavy!"


    But it weighed quite a bit. I swayed when I picked it up without thinking.


    The gpolebined with the g was heavier than Id thought. The g bearers in each unit must have insane arm muscles. Ugh.


    "Ill carry it for you, My Lord."


    "Oh, thanks."


    Lucas volunteered to be the porter, so I dly delegated the task to him. What else would I use his spare Stamina and Strength stats for? Knight, carry my stuff.


    "Great, lets call the rest of the party members while were at it!"


    Evangeline could join usst since she was staying in the manor. First, lets stop by the temple and the inn to pick up Damien and Junior.


    Exiting the forge, I headed towards the temple. Damien happened to be sweeping the front yard.


    "Yo! Damien! Did you sleep well? Were gathering. Grab your gear!"


    "Ah, Your Highness! Yes!"


    When I called him, Damien looked back at me with a bright face, then his eyes widened.


    Following his gaze, I found he was looking at Lucas standing behind me.


    A towering knight with a can on his head, waving a g from a festival that had already ended... It did look a bit strange.


    "Ah! Aha!"


    Damien suddenly let out strange noises and pped his hands.


    "Got it, got it! Just a moment!"


    "Huh?"


    He dashed into the temple. What was going on?


    A momentter, Damien came running out, a mace strapped to his back and something in his handsa small g representing the Church of the Goddess.


    Damien excitedly waved the small g back and forth.


    "Lets go!"


    "...?"


    I mean, its not a g parade...


    But seeing Damiens innocent smile, I couldnt muster the courage to tell him the harsh truth.


    Reluctantly nodding, I took the lead.


    Next, we arrived at the inn.


    Sitting on the terrace, sipping coffee and jotting something down on paper, Junior saw us and furrowed her brow.


    "Your Highness? And everyone else...?"


    A knight in a can helmet lifting a festival g high, and Damien, who seemed delighted for some reason, pping a small Church g.


    Observing this scene, Junior clicked her fingers.


    "I get it!"


    Then she went into her room and came back out with... a kite shaped like an eagle. What was that about?


    "Like this, and... yup!"


    Junior tied the string of the kite to her staff and cast a wind spell, sending the kite soaring into the sky.


    The kite shot up and fluttered its long tail in the sky. It sort of resembled a g too.


    "Its a magic kite for high-altitude scouting. This should do, right?"


    "...?"


    Do what?


    Whats fine? You mean that kite works as a g?


    No, I mean, its not a g parade! How did it end up like this?


    But what could I do? Im not so tactless as to rain on the parade of my mysteriously jubnt party members.


    The four of us cheerfully headed back to the manor.


    Seeing our spectacle, the citizens of Crossroad were puzzled. Some went back into their houses, returned with whatever gs they had, and started waving them while singing marching songs. What was going on?


    "Hey! What is this? Why are you guys having fun without me?"


    As we got closer to the Lords mansion, Evangeline burst out, holding the banner of Crossroad.


    "Let me join in!"


    In front of the Lords mansion, the four members of my party wereughing and waving their own gs.


    Seeing this, I clenched my throbbing forehead. No, I mean, what the


    "...Never mind. Its fine."


    If youre happy, then so be it. Sigh.


    "Alright, guys! Enough of this! Lets get into the dungeon!"


    With the sentiment of a student teacher on a high school practicum, I spoke and my party members obediently gathered around me. At least they listen well.


    Today, I was leading only my main party of five.


    Its been a while since Ive had such a simple formation, and it felt somewhat nostalgic. Lately, Ive been leading multiple parties on expeditions.


    Damien, who was getting tired from waving the g, put it down and asked me.


    "Which dungeon are we heading to today, Your Highness? Zone 7?"


    "No. Today, for the first time in a while"


    My party members looked surprised at my next words.


    "Were going to Zone 1."


    ***


    [Now Loading...]


    [Tip - If your characters level is significantly higher than the monsters, the experience gained decreases. Farm in an appropriate level dungeon!]


    ***


    sh!


    With the brilliance of the teleport gate, we entered the safe zone. As I looked up, I saw a damp corridor with a maze of interlocking drains.


    Zone 1. The Dried Sewer.


    It was the first dungeon we entered when we first came to the Lake Kingdom.


    At the time, we had arrived at the Lake Kingdom, but the main entrance was blocked, so we had to go through this dried-up drain to enter the kingdom.


    Its been almost a year since then...


    Time really flies.


    But weve all grown so much since those early days. I briefly looked at my party members.


    Junior, who used to puke blood, had somewhat be a healthy girl.


    Evangeline, who used to bristle like a porcupine, had gotten plump like a chubby hamster (seriously, shes gained some weight).


    Damien, who always had a gloomy look, had ovee his darkness and brightened up a lot.


    And Lucas was


    ""


    "Bing a tin-can knight"


    No, everyone else evolved in a positive direction. Why do you seem to be the only one on a dark evolution path? Where did you go wrong?


    I believe Lucas will improve eventually, too.


    Anyway, we were in the dungeon now. Time to prepare for battle. Each party member began checking their equipment.


    Evangeline approached Lucas, who was adjusting his helmet, and tilted her head.


    "Why are you wearing that thing anyway?"


    "So people cant see my face."


    "...What are you talking about?"


    Tilting her head the other way, Evangeline leapt up and yfully hit Lucass helmet.


    ng!


    A refreshing sound echoed. It was like striking a gong.


    "Whoa, that sound is awesome!"


    An excited Evangeline eximed, and although we couldnt see Lucass face, he seemed annoyed as his shoulders trembled.


    But as this helmet sound(?) served as a signal for all party members to gather, he couldnt really get angry and just took deep breaths instead.


    Well done, Evangeline!


    I secretly cheered for Evangeline. Keep pestering him like that until Lucas takes off that helmet himself!


    "Alright! Were here in Zone 1 today to test out my new skill."


    I spoke as I looked over my party members, who had just finished gearing up.


    "My new skill has the potential to influence the state of the dungeon, so I deliberately chose the weakest one. Well quickly clear out the monsters and then proceed with testing my skill."


    "Got it!"


    "Alright, lets go!"


    My party members took the lead and entered the dungeon.


    We still had gs we brought from Crossroad, but, eh, its a Zone 1 dungeon.


    At our level, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say we could clear it with our bare hands.


    "What monsters do we have this season~!"


    I eximed as I stepped out of the safe zone and into the dungeon. What kind of scum will we face this time?


    Craaack-!


    The moment we entered the dungeon room, monsters let out a grotesque scream andfeathers scattered as they fell from the sky.


    Huge bird-like bodies with faces simr to humans and thick, shovel-like beaks.


    Junior, who first noticed the type of monster, shouted.


    "Its Harpies!"


    I clicked my tongue. Well, it was about time for flying-type monsters to appear!


    Compared to other flying monsters, Harpies are pretty average, except for one extremely annoying aspect:


    Craaack-!


    Theyre loud!


    Not just that, they actually use their screams as a sonic attack.


    A wrong move and you could end up dizzy or disoriented, a real nuisance of a status inducer.


    A flock of about ten Harpies swarmed in, filling the air with a cacophony.


    Caught off guard by this attack, my head instantly felt dizzy. I covered my ears and staggered.


    "Hey! Can someone shut these birds up!"


    Before my words even finished, my party members were already sending the Harpies crashing down.


    Bang! Bang-!


    Damien casually fired his magic pistol, Cerberus, and


    Zap!


    Junior released a small chain lightning, burning the rest of the Harpies.


    In a matter of seconds, about ten Harpies fell to the ground, feathers spewing everywhere.


    Evangeline, who had been about to throw her spear, and Lucas, who had been gathering energy at the tip of his sword, awkwardly halted their attacks.


    "Having such weak monsters all of a sudden is a bit disorienting..."


    Junior muttered, looking over the Harpies he had scorched ck with his lightning.


    Fair enough. Going from high-level zones back to a beginner dungeon is like going from fighting tigers to squirrels.


    Iined as I pressed my hands against my throbbing ears.


    "Even if theyre weak, its an issue that theyre loud..."


    Heroes like us can probably withstand their sonic attacks, but regr soldiers might suffer hearing damage.


    Ill have to prepare some earplugs for this season.


    But apart from the difort in my ears, the dungeon was easily conquered.


    The monsters in Zone 1 had be so weak that they were falling to our basic attacks, so it didnt even take us 30 minutes to fully clear the dungeon.


    Once the cleanup wasplete, I received a g from Lucas.


    It was finally time to test my ultimate skill, [Imperial Edict].


    [Imperial Edict] <Special Equipment - g Required>


    - Deres a specific area as territory belonging to the users faction and exercises control.


    - Allied Units Inside Territory: Applies all beneficial effects the user possesses.


    - Enemy Units Inside Territory: Applies all harmful effects the user possesses.


    - Within the territory, the summon limit is removed.


    - If the dered area is an enemy zone, it will enter a [Conquest War], and winning will allow the capture of that zones control.


    Everything about the skills effects seemed clear, except for thest line.


    Use in hostile territory to initiate a Conquest War. Winning the battle will seize control of the area.


    So, if I use this skill in this dungeon, does it mean I can snatch it away from the monsters?


    Theres no way to know for sure except to test it out in the field. I took a deep breath and raised the g high. Alright, lets do this!


    "...?"


    I paused my g-raising, sensing something odd, and turned around.


    There, I locked eyes with my party members, each raising their own gs and banners.


    "...What are you doing?"


    "...It looked fun?"


    Evangeline answered while scratching the back of her head. I shook my head, bbergasted. Do as you please, then.


    I hoisted the g up high once more.


    "Thisnd..."


    And, chanting the ultimate skills incantation, I drove it into the ground.


    "...I dere as territory of the Empire!"


    The g was nted.


    sh!


    With a blinding burst of light, magic power flowed from my body, covering the entire areaexpanding outward in a wide circle.


    The party members who had imitated me by nting their own gs recoiled in surprise.


    Their gs couldnt stay nted in the ground; instead, they were repelled by an invisible force.


    Whoosh!


    As my far-reaching magic power settled and the atmosphere calmed down, there it was.


    "...?!"


    A fortress, constructed out of gray magic power, stood in a circle.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    A fortress made of gray magic power.


    It wasnt particrlyrge, and the height of its walls was low. It looked more like a small base than a fortress.


    However, it clearly had walls extending all around. Confused, I nced around. There was nothing like this mentioned in the skill description.


    Perhaps these walls indicate the range of my skill.


    Would the fortress expand as I grow stronger and improve my skill mastery?


    I wanted to examine the fortress more closely, but I didnt have the time.


    [The Conquest War will begin soon.]


    - Time until start: 5 minutes


    A system notification popped up in front of me for that reason.


    Just as the description of my ultimate skill [Imperial Edict] stated, activating it in enemy territory had triggered a Conquest War.


    If I won this battle, the surrounding territory would bepletely transferred to my control...!


    Ding!


    Additional details about the Conquest War appeared at that moment.


    [Conquest War - Zone 1: Dried-Up Drain]


    - Defeat three waves of monsters to win.


    - Monster waves will consist of any three groups chosen from the nearest monster legions.


    - Each wave includes a boss-level monster.


    "...?"


    What?


    Did I read that wrong?


    "Three waves, each with a boss-level monster...?"


    A wave was already worrisome, but including boss-level monsters was insane!


    I bit my lip. If Id known this would happen, I would have brought more parties...!


    "My Lord?"


    "Senior, whats wrong?"


    At that moment, Lucas and Evangeline asked in concerned voices. Snapping back to reality, I looked at my party members.


    Standing in front of me were two stalwart knights, a sniper, and a mage, all scrutinizing the fortress with curiosity.


    My thoughts instantly cooled.


    The main party of five deployed here consisted of my elite of elites.


    Each hadpleted their awakening and was, in essence, among the strongest assets I had. The total monster kill count among my main party members had already reached four digits. Worrying about numbers while having such a squad was absurd.


    Its sufficient. Actually, this is a good opportunity to test the limits of my ultimate skill!


    Well conduct the battle with just the main party. Any shorings would be covered by my ultimate skill.


    Quickly forming a rough tactic in my head, I nodded at my party members.


    "Alright, everyone, gather around! Heres whats happening!"


    I exined the situation of the Conquest War, the impending monster waves, and the fact that wed take control of this area if we defeated themall the way to the inclusion of boss-level monsters.


    Though surprised, my party members didnt panic and immediately began preparing for defense. True to their reputation as warriors who had fought through hell alongside me.


    Damien headed to higher ground for sniping, and Junior immediately started casting spells.


    Lucas and Evangeline exchanged nces, then checked and divided responsibilities for the sections of the wall they would defend.


    Watching my party members perform their roles efficiently without any wasteful movements or the need for coordination made me proud. Theyve grown a lot.


    I should fulfill my role as well!


    There was one gate in the fortress made of magical power. It was obvious that the monsters would rush through there.


    Standing atop the wall above the gate, I pulled magic cores from my inventory and scattered them around, shouting.


    "Summon!"


    Within the boundaries of my ultimate skill, the limit on the number of summoned creatures vanished.


    In other wordsif I had magic cores and building materials, I could infinitely summon defense towers!


    As I activated the summoning magic, the system window disyed the entire fortress wall like a 3D blueprint, marking the spots where turrets could be ced.


    Alright, first things first...


    "Shield Turret!"


    A taunting aggro tank tower that would draw the monsters attention and absorb their attacks: the Shield Turret.


    I summoned four in total, two on the left and two on the right of the main gate.


    The drainage pipes that made up the dungeon room began to twist like candy canes, ripping themselves out and taking the form of turrets.


    Soon, a giant rectangr defense tower adorned with shield-shaped ting revealed itself with a thud! thud!


    Seeing the four Shield Turrets lined up, I felt as reassured as if I had four bowls of piping hot rice soup set before me.


    A feeling of security as if one could eat one bowl for dinner and still have enough for breakfast, lunch, and dinner the next day.


    "Next, Auto-Defense Turret!"


    Another set of turrets, these designed for automatic defense!


    Again, I installed four, this time on the fortress walls that nked the main gate.


    They took on a design reminiscent of naval cannons from Earths World War II era. Large and bulky cannon tforms and barrels revealed themselves.


    Eight magic cores vanished in an instant, but this was not the time to be stingy. One doesnt skimp on resources during a test run.


    I wanted to ce Magic Turrets too, but the research isntplete yet.


    Magic Turrets are defense towers that apply various debuffs, including slows, to monsters in an area.


    I hadmissioned research into it after acquiring a scroll, but more time was needed forpletion.


    Its unfortunate that I cant deploy a full set of three different turrets, but this should be enough for now.


    "And captured monsters,e forth!"


    I summoned all three of the captured monsters that I had stored in my personal space, each one captured during dungeon explorations with my second skill, [Be Mine!].


    [Summoned Captured Monster: Lv.30 Skeleton Knight(R)]


    [Summoned Captured Monster: Lv.35 Scorpion Warrior(R)]


    [Summoned Captured Monster: Lv.40 Troll Royal Guard(SR)]


    A skeleton, a scorpion, and a troll emerged one by one from my personal space and promptly bowed their heads before me.


    Whats with them? Their loyalty seems unusually high.


    For some reason, they all seemed more loyal than usual.


    Especially the Troll Royal Guard, an elite monster whose loyalty was initially below 20; now it was over 70.


    I soon found the reason: it was the effect of [Imperial Edict].


    > 1st Skill [Gaze of Command] sess rate increased, 2nd Skill [Be Mine!] effect addition and adjustment


    Inside the area of my ultimate skill, their loyalty received an additional boost. With a loyalty of 70, I dont have to worry about getting stabbed in the back.


    "Alright, its hard to call you all out one by one, so"


    I pointed to the skeleton, scorpion, and troll each in turn, nodding my head. Then, I decided to give their team-up a name.


    "Ill collectively call you The Gansomi Brothers!"


    "...?"


    The monsters, who had no way of understanding the Three Kingdoms reference, tilted their heads in confusion. Well, whatever. Just be grateful I didnt call you the Stir-Fry Combo.


    The Gansomi Brothers were assigned as reserves. I instructed them to deal with any monsters that broke through Lucas and Evangelines defenses.


    I also have a boss summoning scroll on hand, but


    Ill keep that as ast resort.


    With the cement of summoned and captured monstersplete, there was little time left before the wave began.


    I took a deep breath and looked around the magic fortress.


    "Um... Uh... A higher vantage point would be"


    Just then, I noticed Damien, who seemed unable to find a suitable high ground, ncing around.


    How can I not help... Wait. This fortress was created with my magic power, right?


    Doesnt that mean I can alter the fortress structure ording to my will?


    "Hold on, Damien! Stay still for a moment!"


    As I focused my consciousness, a cluster of gray magical energy gathered a small turret abruptly sprang up from the ground.


    "Whoaaa!"


    Damien, who was also lifted upward by the rising turret, looked startled at first but soon regained his posture. He waved at me with a satisfied smile.


    "Thank you, Your Highness! This seems sufficient!"


    I mimicked drawing a circle with my hand in response and then climbed atop the fortress wall near the gate.


    [The Conquest War will begin!]


    And then, from all directions of this small, cramped Zone 1 dungeon


    Ca!


    Squeeeeeeek!


    Monsters began to flood in.


    ***


    The first wave was a Harpy legion.


    Fortunately, not all enemies that would rush towards the Crossroad in this stage had arrived here; it seemed like just a portion of them. The numbers were a little over a hundred.


    And with those numbers,


    Pewpewpewpew!


    They were not even a match for us.


    The four automated defense turrets simultaneously unleashed fire from their barrels, turning the rushing harpies into feathered plummeting corpses.


    Just like a bullet-hell game, the harpies were mercilessly obliterated in front of our torrential magic bullets.


    asionally, some resilient specimens broke through this overwhelming barrage and somehow infiltrated inside.


    Bang! Bang!


    Damien was seemingly waiting for them, sniping.


    In the end, not a single harpy managed to breach our anti-aircraft and all were annihted.


    Evangeline looked up at the falling feathers and snorted, "That was anticlimactic, considering how much tension there was."


    "You shouldnt raise gs like that..."


    And sure enough,


    Ca!


    As if waiting for Evangeline to say that, a colossal harpy made its appearance.


    We all shot res at Evangeline. She scratched her head awkwardly, "I didnt know itd actually show up like this..."


    The gigantic harpy spread its wings wide open, and, sweeping the ground,menced a low-altitude flight straight toward us.


    Right behind it were four other harpies, although smaller in size.


    That enormous body, those vivid feathers, and above all,


    Ca!


    That high-pitched, ear-splitting scream.


    Without a doubt, it was the most powerful being in the harpy legion


    "Harpy Coloratura!"


    In other words, the harpy legionsmander!


    "What the hell, isnt this guy the stage boss?! Is it even okay for it to show up this early?"


    The reason for questioning its early appearance was not due to the games unreasonable difficulty.


    Theyre giving us a chance to kill the boss even before the defensive battle? Arent they being too generous? was the implication!


    If we killed that thing here, the defense of Crossroad would be so much easier!


    In an instant, the swooping Harpy Coloratura opened its massive beak.


    It inted its chest like a balloon after sucking in air. It was about to unleash a terrifying sonic attack.


    "Hrgh-!"


    But before it could, my knights charged at it.


    Evangeline, who had shot up like a flying squirrel, brought down her shield from above, while Lucas, who had rocketed from the ground, shed his greatsword from below.


    Evangelines shield hit the upper part of the monsters beak, while Lucas greatsword hit the lower part.


    Thwack!


    Forcing the monsters beak to close.


    The sonic wave, all set to burst out, was trapped inside and flowed back down the monsters throat.


    Thats when Junior swiftly raised her magic wand upward.


    Vrooom, vroooom...!


    Dark clouds quickly gathered over the head of the staggering Harpy Coltura. Momentster


    Krak-a-BOOM!


    A series of lightning bolts erupted, frying Harpy Coltura and its minions all at once.


    SCREEEAAAK!


    Harpy Coltura managed to hold on, but its four minions were reduced to horrifically charred corpses.


    Twisting its body as if to escape, the harpy spread its wings wide.


    p! p!


    Both of its wings were pierced by Damiens magic spear.


    The magic spear urately shattered the core of the wing bones, scattering feathers and blood, as Harpy Coltura began plummeting towards the ground.


    Thud!


    At that moment, Evangeline and Lucas leapt onto the falling monsters body.


    Everything that had unfolded happened in the blink of an eye, as the two knights took a leap into the air.


    The two knights who had silenced Harpy Colturas mouth nted their feet on its chest as soon as the lightning and sniping attacks were over.


    Crackle, crackle-crackle...!


    Juniors chain lightning that had ricocheted toward the two knights waspletely absorbed by Evangelines shield.


    Then,


    "RAAAAHHH!"


    Evangeline could discharge the absorbed damage through the tip of her spear...!


    THUNK!


    With [Damage Payback], the tip of Evangelines spear, wrapped in lightning, stabbed into Harpy Colturas chest.


    Simultaneously, Lucass sword, emitting rays of light, pierced through Harpy Colturas neck.


    THUMP! Krak-a-BOOM...!


    The gigantic harpys body hit the ground,


    raising a massive cloud of dust. Evangeline and Lucas, who had surfed down on the fallen monsters corpse,nded gracefully on the ground.


    Wave 1 Cleared.


    I watched the two knights as they loosened up their shoulders and came back toward me, and I found myself thinking,


    ...Did I over-level them?


    No, seriously... Isnt this a bit too much?

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    "I feel like I''m in better condition than usual?"


    Evangeline spoke as she hopped up from her seat.


    The other party members also nodded their heads with bright expressions, seeming to feel the same way.


    ''Come to think of it, all the buff skills and traits I have are fully activated within this fortress.''


    Lately, I hadn''t been able to apply traits like [Attack Totem] or [Defense Totem] due tock of free slots. But now, they were active.


    Maybe my buffs had some effect, considering everyone was spry and flying around?


    I informed my party members that various buffs were active in this fortress area, and we briefly prepared for the next wave.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    From a distance, the sound of the ground shaking reverberated. Without a doubt, it was the next monster wave.


    "Alright! Next round, let''s go!"


    Just then, the cheerful Evangeline raised her hand and


    ng!


    Swatted Lucas''s tin helmet lightly.


    Timed with the cheerful ng, the second wave of monsters began to flood in.


    Lucas''s eyes shed menacingly from within his now-dented helmet.


    "See youter."


    "Even If I wanted to see you, I couldn''t because of this helmet, you know~?"


    Spear and shield in hand, Evangeline gave a sly smile as she adjusted her stance. Lucas clenched his teeth and turned his body toward the outside of the fortress.


    Watching the cheerful pair of knights, I leaned back andughed softly. They work well together.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Monsters poured in front of the squabbling knightsgiant beasts with the heads of birds of prey and the bodies of bears.


    Hawkbear.


    A monster with a name that straightforwardly described its appearance.


    In a fantasy world, it''smon sense that a fusion of animals usually results in something stronger; these creatures boasted both the bear''s brute strength and the raptor''s agility.


    ''Wait, bears are already agile enough... and birds of prey are also plenty powerful...''


    Anyway, that''s the monster''s profile. And true to the description, they were disgustingly fast and robust.


    Krooooa!


    Dozens of charging Hawkbears poured toward the fortress.


    They split into three main groups, targeting the center, left, and right sides of the fortress to begin their assault.


    "I''ll take the right~!"


    "I will defend the left!"


    Evangeline rushed to defend the right side of the fortress, while Lucas took the left.


    The Hawkbears charging from both sides were effectively stopped by the knights.


    "Hawkbears have valuable ingredients for magic potions! Try to capture them intact!"


    Junior, who was in charge of the right-side defense, released a bolt of lightning magic.


    Pachichichich!


    The Hawkbears were pierced all at once by the lightning.


    "It''s electrifyingggg!"


    Standing in the middle of it all, Evangeline held up her shield, either enjoying or enduring the lightning storm, letting out an ambiguous scream.


    Naturally, Damien, who was assisting in the defense of the left wall, broke into a cold sweat.


    "Won''t the lightning damage ruin the chances of capturing them intact?"


    Bang! Thud-!


    Damien''s sniping precisely pierced the hearts and heads of the Hawkbears.


    Lucas also gracefully sliced through the monsters'' necks with his sword.


    The Hawkbears were indeed fast and sturdy, but our party was even better. We had the leisure to hold casual conversations while fending them off.


    And for those charging from the front,


    Thwack-!


    Thuthuthuthu-!


    The shield turrets blocked them, and the automated defense turrets showered them with magical bullets.


    I, standing on the ramparts, also repeatedly swung my magic staff [Maestro], sending des of magical energy flying.


    Krooooa!


    Krooooa...!


    One by one, the Hawkbears fell.


    Given their typical stats, they were the type to overwhelm with sheer numbers. If regr soldiers had joined the defense, we would have likely sustained damage.


    However, our side hade prepared with higher specs, managing to repel them without much damage.


    "Hmm?"


    About halfway through knocking them down, I squinted, surveying the surroundings.


    "Where''s the boss monster?"


    The field was filled only with regr Hawkbears.


    They said that every monster wave in this siege would include a boss-level monster.


    So there should be a boss-level monster among these Hawkbears too...


    ''Usually, at times like this...''


    I swiftly turned around.


    "There you are!"


    Sure enough, I saw a shadow stealthily approaching from behind the fortress.


    "Predictable, you monstrous brats!"


    Yelling, I extended my staff in its direction. Three des of magical power spun and flew toward the shadow.


    But,


    Whoosh-!


    The shadow easily leapt into the air, dodging all the magical des I''d shot at it.


    ''What the hell? This Hawkbear is too nimble...''


    No, it was more than nimble.


    The creature in mid-air suddenly spread both its armsskin between its arms and torso stretching like wings, unveiling its wing membranes.


    And then, it just glided over the fortress walls and swooped in!


    "Holy shit!"


    I couldn''t help but exim.


    "It''s a flying Hawkbear!"


    Literally, a Hawkbear capable of flying.


    The fastest and most agile among the HawkbearsHawkbear Assassin!


    ''So this is the substitute boss monster for this wave!''


    In the game, yers simply called it Flying Hawkbear.


    It was the only one among these bear-headed birds with the ability to fly!


    "Is today''s theme aviation or what?!"


    Unlike other bulky Hawkbears, this Assassin had a streamlined body.


    Around its neck was a morbid ne made of skulls from its previous victims.


    ''It''s a high-spec Hawkbear with not just the ability to fly but also to stealth!''


    An annoying opponent had shown up, one way or another!


    Screeeek!


    Having cleared the walls, the Hawkbear Assassin glided into the heart of the fortress.


    Its target was the g fluttering in the center of the fortressthe g I had used for the ''Imperial Edict,'' which served as the core of this fortress.


    What''s the rule that holds true in most siege games?


    Obviously, it''s ''Capture the g!''


    Whether you defend or capture the g determines the victory in a siege.


    So


    "Defend it with your lives! Gansomi Brothers!"


    I yelled, and the Gansomi Brothers, who had been waiting as a reserve force, rushed to the g and took up their defensive positions.


    Troll Royal Guard! Skeleton Knight! Scorpion Warrior!


    All were melee warrior sses.


    Even if the Hawkbear Assassin was a boss-enhanced elite monster, they should be able to hold it off for a bit!


    Kuoooo-!


    The next moment, the Hawkbear Assassin and the Gansomi Brothers shed.


    Crash! Boom!


    The troll was torn to shreds and hurled away.


    It''s okay! It''s a troll! It''ll recover!


    Smash! ng-!


    The skeleton scattered across the floor.


    It''s okay! It''s a skeleton! Just assemble it back!


    Ripppp!


    The scorpion''s torso and tail were severed.


    It''s, it''s okay... it''s a scorpion... umm...


    "I''ll pour some potion on you! Hold on!"


    The battered Gansomi Brothers seemed to be giving me resentful looks, but at least you had bought some time!


    I, who had run all the way to the center of the fortress, shouted.


    "Hey! Bird-headed bear! Look at me!"


    Our eyes met, and I immediately activated ''Gaze of Command.''


    "Freeze right there! The Rose of Sharon has bloomed-!"


    [Command Difficulty: Easy]


    [Comparing the user''s Intelligence stat with the target''s Magic Power stat.]


    [Determining sess rate. Rolling for resistance...]


    Ding!


    As soon as the resistance roll began, apletion sound rang out along with a burst of azure light before my eyes.


    Inside the fortress area, my [Gaze of Command] skill was also amplified. So, of course.


    [Evaluation Complete!]


    > Sess: 1 target


    [Executing Forced Command.]


    Naturally, it''s a sess!


    Kwoo...?


    Immediately, the Hawkbear Assassin stopped in its tracks. Its posture, frozen mid-charge, looked rather amusing.


    "Hawkbear Assassin!"


    I immediately activated my second skill, [Be Mine!].


    "Be Mine!"


    A thick chain cor materialized out of thin air and tightlytched onto the Hawkbear Assassin''s neck.


    Ding!


    [You have sessfully recruited Hawkbear Assassin (SR) to your side!]


    - Current Loyalty: 10(+50)/100


    - Absolute Command: 1 use


    Hell yeah! I''ve got myself an Elite-tier monster!


    Although the boss modifiers would disappear after the capture, turning it into just an elite monster, I had still seeded in catching quite a useful one.


    "New entry in the monsterpendium... One more step closer to bing the ultimate trainer..."


    As I was mumbling to myself, I saw Evangeline and Lucas waving from the ramparts.


    "Senior! We''re done over here too~!"


    "We''ve repelled all the Hawkbear fiends, my lord!"


    "Good job, everyone! I''ll be right there!"


    I quickly poured a potion on the Wounded Brothers and assembled the skeleton.


    After greeting the Hawkbear Assassin and instructing it to get acquainted with the others, I ran back towards the ramparts.


    "..."


    "..."


    The captured monsters left behind eyed each other awkwardly. But hey, awkwardness onlysts so long. They''d be friends eventually, right? Working together tends to do that.


    Once I reached the top of the ramparts, I took a moment to catch my breath as I prepared for the next wave.


    Just one more wave and this takeover battle would be over.


    Then it happened.


    Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.


    "...Huh?"


    An irritatingly high-pitched rm began to ring in my ears.


    [ALERT! ALERT! ALERT!]


    Upon checking the system window, my [Boss Detection Radar] was active.


    I had set it to only alert me to Nightmare Legion-level bosses since normal monsters didn''t warrant such a warning.


    Which meant...


    "Damn it, don''t tell me, right now...?!"


    Cold sweat trickled down my spine.


    Even if the five of us were among the best of the best, Nightmare Legion bosses were a threat on a whole different level.


    Could the five of us really win this...?!


    And then.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a thick cloud of pink smoke burst forth before the fortress, and out of it emerged a group of monsters muttering among themselves.


    Those who had emerged were...


    "Wow, wow, wait, wait, hey, how does my makeup look?"


    A Subus Queen hurriedly touching up her makeup.


    And in front of her, her underling subi, breaking a sweat while holding up a full-length mirror...


    "...?"


    For a moment, I was dumbfounded and stared nkly at the spectacle.


    Oblivious to my gaze, the Subus QueenSalomecontinued to fix her makeup and adjust her outfit.


    "How''s the outfit? Decent? Last time I wore something modest and got no reaction, so I told them to prepare the raciest thing this time. How is it? Hot enough?"


    Her underling subi simultaneously gave her a thumbs up.


    Salome, who had been striking various poses in front of the mirror, satisfied, narrowed her eyes as she looked into her own.


    "Ah, just look at these puffy eyes after sleeping for a whole week... This is why it''s hard for subi to maintain their real-world beauty. Of course my eyes would be puffy when my job is in a dream but I clock out in reality. Should I do a coldpress? Any subi here got some ice? Anyone?"


    Salome and her subordinate subi all shook their heads vehemently. Salome let out a heavy sigh.


    ''Well, considering the sudden summoning, I did prepare diligently. With this much, Ash would surely look at me differen-- Huh!''


    She seemed to have just realized that they had already been dropped in front of enemy lines.


    Panicked, Salome and the subi screamed, hurriedly putting away their mirrors and tossing their makeup aside.


    "Uh, umm, hey there..."


    Sweating bullets, Salome awkwardly waved her hand at me.


    "Ah, hello, Ash?"


    Poof-!


    Her subordinate subi btedly scattered flower petals and pink smoke. They even diligently fanned it to spread it with the wind.


    "..."


    Watching this spectacle, I couldn''t hold back and exploded.


    "What the hell are you doing popping up again, damn it!"


    I swear I''m going to kill her this time, this stalker-like subus!


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Due to my Unyielding Commander skill, I was immune to mental status effects, making the Subi Legionpletely powerless against me.


    Last time, they charmed a Troll Legion to fight in their ce.


    This time, they seemed to have put some thought into it, equipping gear that converted their magic power into physical strength.


    They just keep finding ways to fight. Ive got to give them credit for their relentless effort.


    "But that doesnt mean you can beat us with physical strength alone."


    Whoosh


    With a dry wind, the sight of the defeated Subi Legion sprawled in front of the fortress came into view.


    The Subi werepletely annihted.


    I can confidently say, Id beaten them into a pulp this time. No chance of recovery for these bastards.


    "Why...?"


    Salome, who was lying miserably among them, muttered in a sorrowful voice.


    "Ash, I just want to be friends with you... Why are you rejecting me like this?"


    "Should I be friendly when your methods include seduction, kidnapping, and brainwashing?"


    I growled menacingly.


    "Before that, Im a human and youre a monster. From birth, were supposed to fight and kill each other, arent we?"


    "Why not break that prejudice and engage in cultural exchange between species? Who knows, we mighte to understand each other!"


    "Cultural exchange? What culture?"


    "Like, mutual understanding through the exchange of love culture...?"


    As I lifted my staff in annoyance, Salome hastily brushed her pink hair aside.


    "Hey! Honestly, Im pretty decent, right? Not to brag, but there hasnt been a man who resisted my seduction, other than you!"


    "..."


    "Plus, I put a lot of thought into my outfit this time! I conducted a survey in the dream realm to find out what human men like, and I chose the most preferred outfit!"


    Her outfit was definitely unusually revealing for this fantasy world. Was it some sort of swimsuit?


    Salome began to dance awkwardly, chanting something like fall for me~ fall for me~.


    I sighed in disbelief. These monsters seriously dont understand shame... Ugh!


    At that moment, Evangeline, who was watching from behind, whistled.


    "Wow, if I were a guy, I would have fallen for her out of courtesy."


    "Thankfully, youre not."


    I nced at the reactions of the other party members.


    Damien covered his eyes with both hands, while Lucas twisted his helmet 180 degrees to obscure his vision. Boys...


    "Um..."


    Junior was scrutinizing Salome with a dead-serious face. Whats with her?


    "No, it seems slightly possible..."


    "Possible? Whats possible?!"


    "No, not that! I mean"


    Juniors face flushed red as she hurriedly waved her hands.


    "Given that mental status effects are nullified right now, it seems possible to capture this Subus and study the principles of her charming magic!"


    "Oh, so thats what you meant."


    Anyway, our opponent is a Subus, whose main skill is seduction. Lets all be careful about making misleadingments.


    I let out a heavy sigh and crossed my arms before speaking.


    "Look, Salome. Imagine a frog crawling around naked in front of you. Would you find that erotic?"


    "Uh...? Frogs dont wear clothes in the first ce, do they?"


    "Exactly. Thats the point."


    Salome cocked her head, seemingly confused.


    Frustrated, I yelled at her.


    "To me, you and that frog are the same!"


    For a hundred, a thousand times, try to seduce me while youre naked, you monster! Think Ill fall for it?


    Tears welled up in Salomesrge eyes.


    "How could youpare me to a frog? Thats too much!"


    I was being generous byparing you to a frog, you brat. At least frogs have some cute aspects. They even serve a useful role by eating pests like flies.


    I extended my staff to create a magical de and spoke coldly.


    "Listen, Salome. Consider this a final act of mercy before I kill you. Even if you look human, theres no way Ill be seduced by you."


    "What, why? How can you be so sure?"


    "Because Ive been fooled by too many people who are only good on the outside. Ive be too seasoned to fall for it anymore."


    Back on Earth, my job had been an inte broadcaster, a game streamer.


    What did that mean?


    It meant Id dealt with toxic viewers, trolls, and perverts of ambiguous gender throughout my broadcasts.


    A viewer who sent annoying voice donations using a voice changer for half a year turned out to be a man.


    A cute female character in my guild whod been friendly since the games open beta turned out to be a man.


    Even a vTuber whod decked out their avatar beautifully, co-streamed new games, and even did marriage content with me turned out to be a man!


    And vice versa!


    The big spender who imed to be a sessful businessman and made hefty donations turned out to be a middle school girl using her parents card! (I refunded her)


    The raid leader who cussed up a storm with a husky voice and provided ample content for broadcasts turned out to be a woman using a voice changer!


    Someone who imed to be my military junior and whom I had made a chat manager turned out to be a woman. She used the reputation she gained to start her own broadcast and seed. Turned out she had been using her brothers name the whole time! She was my secret fan!


    Theyre all frauds! All these bastards are frauds!


    Over the years of inte broadcasting, Ive encountered and been deceived by too many people whose insides and outsides werepletely different.


    In other words, no matter how beautiful you may look on the outside, I know your true nature is that of a monster, so theres no way Ill be seduced by you.


    "Whats the point of trying to seduce me with your beauty and sweet voice? Theres no genuine feeling there, so theres no reason for my genuine heart to be moved either."


    Whats the point of looking good on the outside? Youre a monster, arent you?


    Clink! Clink!


    The automated defense turrets all aimed at Salome. Ill turn you into a puddle of blood this time, monster!


    Salome, who had been staring nkly at me, finally said,


    "...Ah, now I understand."


    She suddenly smiled warmly and ced her hands on her chest.


    "All this time, what Ive easily seduced with my charm magic wasnt real emotion. Thats why Ive felt so empty inside."


    "...?"


    "Things I long for but cant have are what Im really passionate about... theyre genuine feelings."


    Whats she rambling about?


    Assuming these were herst words, I activated the automated defense turrets.


    "Fire!"


    Thudududum!


    Beams of light shed from the turrets, followed by dozens of magical bullets firing toward the subus queen.


    "Ash."


    Standing before the hail of magical bullets, Salome smiled broadly.


    "Watch. No matter how much you push me away, I wont give up on you. Because...!"


    Kwagwagwang-!


    The magical bullets swept the area, and a heavy explosion urred.


    When the smoke cleared momentster, the spot where Salome had stood was empty.


    Lucas, who had turned his bucket helmet 540 degrees to readjust it, asked in puzzlement.


    "Did we... get her?"


    "No, just likest time, it seems she used the Subi Legions exclusive escape skill, [Reality Escape]." (TL Note: Dont remember if I mentioned this, but I changed Unholy Legion to Subi Legion)


    This is one of the most effective escape skills in the game. She managed to run away using this methodst time too.


    However, Salome didnt escape unscathed. [Reality Escape] has a high cost in terms of resource consumption.


    Each monster legion has something called Legion Resources. These are resources generated for each legion, managed by the legionmander.


    These resources can be used to replenish lost soldiers or to upgrade them.


    The [Reality Escape] that Salome used is a high-cost skill that drains these legion resources.


    Shes met with me multiple times, her underling subi got ughtered, and she used this costly escape skill twice. She must be running low on resources by now.


    Given that both her underlings and resources are depleted, the Subi Legion is essentially incapacitated.


    "How did she manage to run away when I had three kill chances? Ah, this is frustrating"


    Should I attribute this to the Subus Queens high survivability?


    I rubbed my aching forehead.


    Well, lets look on the bright side.


    I gained quite a bit from this free exploration.


    I incapacitated the Subi Legion.


    Captured the elite monster, Hawkbear Assassin.


    And eliminated the Harpy Legionmander who was about to invade Crossroad.


    A single expedition dealt fatal blows to three different monster legions. A truly excellent achievement.


    And, most importantly,


    [upation Victory!]


    Thats what matters!


    With a fanfare announcing the upation victory, a system message appeared, and the grey fortress walls vanished like melting away.


    [Zone 1: The Dried-up Drainage taken by Ash(EX)!]


    - The zone is liberated from the nightmare.


    - The Fragment of the Princesss Soul that was used in this zone is retrieved.


    Is this an illusion?


    The oppressive darkness covering the dungeon seems to have lifted. The air feels warmer, somehow


    As I looked around, my brows furrowed upon seeing the system message.


    What is this?


    A Fragment of the Princesss Soul was retrieved?


    What the heck does that mean?


    "Huh?"


    Then it happened.


    Wobble.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, my vision began to spin.


    Ah, this felt simr to the overwork symptoms from a few days ago...


    Wobbling, I copsed forward.


    "Senior?!"


    Evangeline quickly caught me, and the rest of the party members rushed over in rm.


    Junior, who rushed in front of me, examined my eyes and rummaged through her bag.


    "This is mana exhaustion!"


    "Mana exhaustion? Whats that?"


    "When you use more magic power than your limit, this happens! Quick, get a mana potion!"


    As I tasted the harshness of the mana potion poured into my mouth, I slowly thought.


    Ah.


    Of course.


    [Imperial Edict] is a high-performance skill that summons a fortress using magic power. I shouldnt have used it so carelessly...


    This game isnt that forgiving...


    My vision gradually darkened.


    I lost consciousness.


    ***


    Ash fainted due to mana exhaustion.


    Mana-rted injuries were not something the priest Damien could heal. This was Juniors expertise.


    Junior quickly poured a mana potion into Ashs mouth and used her own magic power to help circte the mana in Ashs body.


    Something felt off!


    Materializing magic is an extremely wasteful technique.


    Even Dusk Bringar, the possessor of the dragon bloodline, would break into a sweat every time she drew her magic-formed greatsword.


    And it wasnt just the size of a greatsword; Ash had summoned a fortress, albeit a small one.


    Ashs magical power was woefully insufficient, even after draining everyst drop. Summoning and maintaining the magic in the first ce had been a near-impossible task.


    This isnt ordinary magic. Theres some secret hidden.


    But that secret wasnt what mattered right now.


    Ash had recklessly tapped into his magical reservoir, and the runaway magic was now boiling over, demanding payment.


    At this rate, all of his magical energy would burn up, just like what had happened to Jupiter who had suffered from a magical overload.


    The mana potions I have now wont be enough! How can I stabilize it?!


    In his desperation, Junior poured his own magical energy into Ash and racked his brain for solutions, but no viable options came to mind.


    Should I use the teleport gate to get more mana potions? But how many potions would even be in the Lords Mansion... and by the time I get back, itll be toote...!


    Ashs magical reservoir greedily devoured the iing mana. Junior sensed that his own reserves were rapidly depleting as well.


    Thats when Lucas rushed forward, rolling up his sleeve.


    "Extract my life force and give it to the Lord!"


    "What? Are you nuts?!"


    "Doesnt the Lord need a mana transfusion? Then this is our only option...!"


    "Dont be ridiculous! Youll risk killing yourself too, Captain Lucas!"


    Transferring magical energy to someone else required an extremely intricate control over magic flow, a method avable only to those of the Mage ss.


    Being a knight, Lucas intended to transfer his own life force directly to Ash. Junior, however, vehemently refused.


    This method might refill Ashs mana, but it would almost certainly kill or incapacitate Lucas.


    "Its better than letting the Lord die! Hurry!"


    Lucas didnt back down; he took another step closer and shouted.


    Behind him, Evangeline and Damien also rolled up their sleeves with resolute faces.


    Every member of the party was prepared to die for Ash.


    Despair painted Juniors face as he looked around at everyone. Finally, he firmed up his resolve and nodded.


    Just then


    "Theres no need for such sacrifices. Everyone, step aside."


    A brusque female voice echoed.


    "?"


    Everyone turned in surprise to find a white-haired woman standing nearby, her face obscured by a tattered robe.


    She was the guardian and watcher of the Lake Kingdom dungeon.


    She was Nameless.


    "Ash helped me find a piece of myself..."


    In her hand shimmered a white object that looked like a puzzle piece.


    Gazing intently at that piece, Nameless offered a faint smile.


    "Shouldnt I return the favor?"

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    As I opened my eyes, Nameless was in front of me.


    "Huh?"


    I quickly sat up to find myself still in Zone 1 dungeon [The Dried Sewer]. The party members around me looked relieved.


    "Did I ck out? What happened?"


    Confused, I looked around and asked. Nameless offered a faint smile.


    "You pushed yourself too hard, Ash. How are you feeling?"


    "Huh? Oh"


    Only then did I remember.


    [Imperial Edict] was a much more powerful skill than I had anticipated, and I had fainted from the bacsh as soon as the skill deactivated.


    "But why do I feel so fine?"


    It wasn''t just fine; I felt even more energetic than before I lost consciousness. It was as if I had consumed some high-grade elixir.


    As I looked down at myself and pondered, the party members all turned their eyes toward Nameless. I too looked at her apprehensively.


    "Nameless, did you heal me?"


    "Healing let''s just say thats close enough. You were drained of your magic power, so I had you consume a few items I had. You should feel better now."


    "Hey, thanks a lot. That was really close; I could''ve been in real danger. I owe you one."


    "Don''t mention it. I should be the one thanking you, Ash."


    Nameless looked around carefully.


    "For a long time, every inch of my kingdom was covered in the darkness of nightmares."


    Her dirt-streaked fingers slowly swept across the surrounding drainpipes.


    "Because I couldn''t rival the Demon King, I was unable to dispel that darkness. All I could do was tear a piece from my own soul, light it on fire, and bring some light to this ce."


    "..."


    "Ive been waiting for someone with the qualifications to confront the Demon King and drive out the darkness. All the while, Ive been keeping the fire alive and cleaning up the monsters."


    Nameless, who had calmly narrated her story, looked at me slowly.


    "...And today, youpletely drove out the darkness from this ce. Though it''s a small part, my kingdom is now free from the Demon King''s rule."


    And then, Nameless performed a slow, respectful bow.


    Her right arm crossed her chest while her left hand gripped the hem of her robe, which she slightly pushed aside. Simultaneously, she bent her waist and knees.


    It was a form of greetingpletely different from what Id seen from Everck. Was this the traditional salutation of the Lake Kingdom?


    "Thank you, Ash. My 500-year wait was not in vain."


    Wrapped in tattered cloth and covered in dirt and ash, Nameless exuded a strange aura of dignity.


    Slowly straightening her back, Nameless looked up.


    "From now on, this ce will cease to function as a dungeon."


    As she spoke, the lights in the safe zone slowly dimmed.


    Sssss...


    At the same time, the sticky darkness unique to the dungeon began to dissipate into the distance.


    "The forces of the nightmare can no longer invade this ce. Therefore, there''s no more need for battles here."


    Ah, I see.


    Once I had taken the territory from the monsters, the area naturally ceased to function as a dungeon.


    As the sticky darkness disappeared and the artificial lighting vanished, all that was left was the peaceful hue of the night.


    And within that peaceful night... Nameless stood holding a small fragment of light. A tiny, but brilliant shard that seemed to encapste light.


    I smiled.


    "Is that a piece of your soul?"


    "Yes."


    "To prevent your kingdom from beingpletely consumed by darkness, you shattered your soul, ignited it, and scattered it across the entire kingdom?"


    "Yes."


    "So"


    I felt like I was beginning to understand.


    "You even forgot your own name?"


    "..."


    "You tore apart your own being, losing even your name and memories, all to hold back the darkness here."


    A bitter smile crept across the corners of Nameless''s mouth.


    "What''s the point of a name for a princess of a doomed kingdom?"


    She looked down at the fragment of light in her hand with distant eyes.


    "What''s the point of clinging to faded memories that are centuries old? If these ''pieces of me'' can extend the fate of my kingdom even a little, then that''s all I''ll do."


    "Is it because you were the princess of this kingdom? So you feel responsible?"


    When I asked directly, Nameless seemed a bit ufortable.


    "...You could say that. The transformation of my kingdom isrgely the fault of the Imperial Family. As a member of the royal lineage, I too must bear responsibility."


    Why go to such lengths?


    I wanted to ask more, but Nameless cut me off and slowly extended her hand.


    "And it''s also a royal''s duty to reward adventurers who have served the kingdom."


    In the hand she extended toward me, there was that fragment of light.


    "I give this fragment to you."


    "What? But this is your soul..."


    "Ash."


    Nameless nodded gravely.


    "You need this."


    "...?"


    "I sensed it while healing you earlier. Your soul is incredibly unstable right now. It wouldn''t be strange for it to tear apart at any moment. Trust me; I speak as one who has already been torn and scattered."


    "Hey, don''t joke about stuff like that..."


    Honestly, I couldn''t make heads or tails of this talk about souls...


    "Your soul is so worn out that it''s hard to believe it''s that of a mortal. And it''s poorly patched up. It''s like a broken vase that''s been wrapped in the thinnest gauze. It barely maintains its shape, but who knows when it''ll shatter."


    Although I couldn''t understand everything that the princess of an ancient magical kingdom was saying, one thing was clear to me.


    My possession of this body and her words were connected.


    "Depletion of magic power can be remedied with elixirs or potions, but the wounds to your soul are permanent. They''re not the type of things that can be healed."


    Once again, Nameless extended the fragment of light toward me.


    "So, borrow my fragment. It will help maintain your soul... No, the gauze that wraps your soul."


    Then a smile flitted across her lips.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no interest, and no time limit."


    Not in the darkness of a nightmare but in the peaceful light of night. That smile.


    "I''m just a merchant, not a loan shark."


    It looked surprisingly peaceful.


    Perhaps that was her smile''s true nature.


    As I epted the fragment of light from Nameless, it quickly burrowed into my chest and disappeared.


    I couldn''t tell for sure, but.


    My chest warmed up, and breathing became a little easier.


    "Today I administered various items to you, and I''ve also put in a piece of my soul. So, the next time you use that power, you should be in better condition."


    By ''that power,'' she probably meant ''Imperial Edict.''


    So I won''t faint like I did this time?


    "Still, don''t overdo it. That power is the prerogative of a Great yer. If you use it too often, your unstable soul might not be able to handle it."


    "Even so, as long as my body can handle it, I''ll keep using it. That''s the only way to drive out all this darkness from your kingdom, right?"


    As I shrugged and spoke carefree, Nameless faintly smiled.


    "...I regret that I have no way to repay your goodwill."


    "No, I think you''ve more than repaid me already..."


    Without a word, Nameless approached and quietly took my hand, and then subtly lowered her head.


    Her cold, dry lips briefly touched the back of my hand and then lifted away.


    Stunned, I blinked my eyes, and Nameless, seemingly amused, turned away.


    "Until next time, then."


    Nameless''s robe billowed as she moved further away.


    I stared nkly in her direction for a moment before turning to my party members. They were all blinking, looking dumbfounded.


    "So,"


    I pointed to my stomach.


    "Did she feed me some item to restore my depleted magic power?"


    I had to find out what I received in order to properly repay the favorter. Just as I was trying to grasp the situation, Junior, who had looked pale since earlier, hesitantly answered.


    "Dr..."


    "Dr?"


    "Dragon Heart!"


    "...?"


    What the...?!


    In the dungeons of Lake Kingdom, there are several dragon-type monsters.


    Among them, the Dragon Heart is an exceedingly rare magical core that only drops from a few top-tier named monsters. Even possessing just one would allow you to operate a flying ship; it''s practically the king of magical cores in this world.


    In the game, due to its performance being on apletely different level from other SSR-grade magical cores, it was jokingly called Triple-SR.


    "She fed that to me?!"


    Everyone nodded their heads vigorously. I looked down at myself, incredulous.


    "Wait, it''s called a heart, but it''s not an actual heart, right? It''s more like a gem... how did she even feed it to me?"


    "I, I don''t know. It was absorbed into your body through some ancient magic that I''ve never seen before..."


    "..."


    Ah, I get it.


    Is this like those martial arts novels where they brew some sort of ginseng soup for Qi alignment or something?


    "Wooohoo! No wonder I feel like power is surging through my entire body! Am I joining the ranks of the world''s strongest now?!"


    "ording to her, she restricted the function of the Dragon Heart to only react when you use that particr skill. The risk of the skill is too great; it''s most efficient for the Dragon Heart to support only at that time."


    "..."


    I awkwardly lowered my raised arms.


    Well, fine... at least I won''t copse right after using my skill like before. It''s disappointing to not join the strongest ranks, but a good thing is a good thing.


    "By the way, guys. This is a secret from Dusk Bringar, okay?"


    Dusk Bringar, our glutton, is half-dragon, half-human.


    I can''t tell her I consumed one of her kin''s hearts for vitality! Who knows what she would say if she found out!


    "Anyway, you all did well. We''ve been through a lot..."


    I looked at my worn-out party members and chuckled.


    "Let''s go back and rest!"


    ***


    [Free Exploration Completed!]


    [Leveled Up Characters]


    >Main Party


    - Ash(EX) Lv.51 (1)


    - Lucas(SSR) Lv.53 (1)


    - Evangeline(SSR) Lv.53 (1)


    - Damien(EX) Lv.53 (1)


    - Jupiter Junior(SSR) Lv.59 (1)


    [Dead or Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Captured Monsters]


    - Lv.45 Hawkbear Assassin(SR)


    [Acquired Items]


    - Harpy Legion Magic Stones: 52


    - Hawkbeary Legion Magic Stones: 27


    - Subi Legion Essence: 12


    - Harpy Koloratura Magical Core(SSR): 1


    [Areas Liberated]


    - Zone 1: The Dried Sewer


    > New resources can now be produced in this area.


    ***


    After returning to Crossroad, we had dinner with the party members.


    It seemed like I had really had a close brush with death; everyone was fussing over me, which was a bit embarrassing.


    Evangeline cut up the food on my behalf, Damien spooned soup into my mouth, and Junior, even while eating,id her hands on my back to check the status of my magical power.


    Take it easy! The Emperor ispletely solid now! He even consumed a Dragon Heart, so he''s a magic king, right? I don''t really feel it, though!


    "..."


    Having removed his tinpot helmet to eat, Lucas sat at a distance, simply watching us.


    ''I appreciate that he''s not fussing over me, but that actually makes it more awkward considering his personality...''


    After the meal was over, I sent Damien and Junior back to their respective temples and inns.


    I considered having some tea time with Lucas and Evangeline before bedtime, but Lucas declined.


    "I apologize, my Lord. I have somewhere to be today."


    "Huh? Where are you going?"


    "It''s nothing significant. I''ll report backter."


    "I see..."


    Just when I was about to engage in a casual conversation, Lucas announced he had somece to go.


    Bowing slightly to me, Lucas stepped outside the mansion and spoke in a subdued voice.


    "My Lord."


    "Yes?"


    "...Please, don''t go too far away."


    Then, bowing his head again, he walked away briskly.


    "...Isn''t the one going too far away you?"


    Even now, he just goes off on his own.


    It''s kind of like when a younger cousin who used to follow you around grows distant as they get older.


    I feel this subtle distance growing between Lucas and me.


    ''How do you reconnect with a cousin who''s grown distant? Should I give him an allowance or something?''


    Just then, Evangeline stood next to me, watching Lucas as he moved further away. With a serious face, she hummed and spoke.


    "Senior, I''ve been thinking."


    "Yeah?"


    "It''s about Mr. Lucas, what if..."


    Feeling Evangeline''s serious face, I involuntarily tensed up. What if Lucas, what?


    And then, Evangeline suddenly blurted out.


    "What if he''s going through puberty?!"


    "..."


    "Seriously, his recent behavior screams puberty! I''ve been through it, so I know. That''s totally a puberty behavior pattern!"


    Stunned, I opened my mouth wide, looking down at Evangeline.


    No.


    You''re not supposed to say that, are you...?


    < Previous > << ToC >> < Next >

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon, Zone 5, Fountain Square.


    After parting ways with Ash and his party, Nameless silently roamed the darkness of Lake Kingdom.


    Except for the The Dried Sewer, the persistent darkness of nightmares still oozed and swirled everywhere else, showing no signs of retreat.


    Yet, Namelesss face was noticeably brighter.


    Perhaps she had found a glimmer of hope within this endless darkness.


    "You look happy, Nameless."


    However, her once bright face instantly hardened at the sudden voice.


    "Out of all the faces Ive seen over thest five hundred years, yours is the brightest. Found something good?"


    "...


    Nameless slowly turned her head toward the direction of the voice.


    She didnt draw her sword. She knew who it was.


    "Its been a long time since we met here."


    Formal respect flowed from Namelesss mouth.


    "Crown."


    Emerging from the dark alley was a man in jester attire wearing a smiling maskCrown.


    After briefly staring at his masked face, Nameless slowly removed the hood of her robe and bowed respectfully.


    The revised honorific flowed from her lips.


    "No... Brother."


    "..."


    Brother.


    The resonance of that word was so unfamiliar and tender that Crown involuntarily shuddered.


    - Brother!


    Suddenly, Crowns eyes caught a glimpse of the scenery from five hundred years ago.


    A huge pond from which splendid fountains spouted streams of water upwards. Above ity a beautiful marble walkway.


    When they met on this path, where the sunlight created small rainbows by striking water droplets, his younger sister greeted him with a respectful bow and then... smiled like a petal.


    "..."


    Closing his eyes briefly, the traces of that distant past had vanished.


    Above the stinking dried pond were shattered, grotesque stones that remained as debris.


    Instead of sunlight,pressed darkness was pouring down.


    Above that, his younger sister stood with a sword on her back, wearing a tattered robe, her hair having turned white, and her body soiled with dirt, ash, and blood.


    With an expressionless face.


    Without a trace of that tender smile from those days.


    "..."


    Its a distant, really distant memory.


    Now, its so far away that he doubted whether it was a dream or a real memory.


    The princess and prince of a kingdom that fell into hell stood far apart and stared at each other for a moment.


    "Call me Crown."


    Crown, readjusting his mask, whispered.


    "Like you offered your name and soul to the Goddess to gain power, I too have given my name and soul to a demon for strength. Theres no meaning in calling me by any other name."


    Despite bing Nameless by burning her own existence for power and losing her name,


    She had stubbornly held onto a few memories, one of which was the fact that Crown was her brother.


    That fact painfully disturbed Crown.


    This pathetic man... his younger sister still treated him as her brother.


    "...Alright, Crown."


    Nameless, adhering to Crowns request, looked around her surroundings.


    "Were you wandering here today for some business? Or did youe to meet me?"


    "No. Its just a coincidence that our paths crossed."


    Crown shrugged.


    "The King of Kings has convened a War Council. He assigned me the task of summoning the Nightmare Legionmanders. So Im going around informing them about the meeting."


    "Ho, a War Council..."


    Namelesss eyes sharpened.


    A regr meeting convened by the Demon King and his monstrous subordinates, summoning the Nightmare Legionmanders up to rank 10. The War Council.


    In the past, Nameless had stormed into a meeting and disrupted it. Once again, her hand moved to the hilt of the sword on her back.


    Crown waved his hand in disapproval.


    "nning to cause another ruckus? Just stop. Last time, youid waste to the Kings Castle, but they recovered overnight, didnt they?"


    "..."


    "No matter how many of them you kill, the King of Kings will revive them. Dont waste your energy for nothing."


    Since Crowns words were true, Nameless reluctantly pulled her hand away from her sword hilt. Still, her face seemed dissatisfied.


    Crown continued to speak.


    "Why not stop your futile resistance?"


    "..."


    "If you and Ibine our efforts, we might be able to improve the situation here. Youve fought long enough, havent you? Five hundred years is more than enough."


    "Improve the situation... how so? By allowing our people to have slightly morefortable nightmares?"


    Although Nameless was mocking, Crown nodded earnestly.


    "If theyre going to rule this kingdom and all of its citizens are trapped in nightmares anyway, then yes. Perhaps it would be better to give them a morefortable nightmare."


    "..."


    ncing back briefly, Nameless looked toward Zone 1, where the The Dried Sewer was located.


    "Why did you look so pleased earlier, Crown?"


    "...?"


    "Today, for the first time in five hundred years, the Demon Kings territory has diminished."


    Inside his mask, Crowns face hardened. Nameless continued.


    "It was Ash who aplished this. Hes driven out the darkness of the nightmare from this kingdom, if only just a little."


    "...So?"


    "Dont you see? The beacon for our counterattack has already been lit. Ash has proven his worth. Who knows, this time we might finally be able to defeat the Demon King."


    "So you speak of hope just because we reimed a tiny piece ofnd from them?"


    Crown shook his head in disbelief.


    "Youve be weak. Have you too grown weary from fighting for five hundred years?"


    "Everything starts with a tiny spark. I will protect this spark until the very end, Crown."


    Nameless clenched her fist tightly.


    "I may be nothing but ashes now, but even so... Im willing to stake it on him."


    "..."


    Crown tightly closed his lips.


    Why Ash was the final yer.


    What oues this grand game had led to in the past.


    He knew, but chose not to say. He didnt want to tarnish his sisters noble will, which shone even in the endless despair.


    "You and I are on different paths."


    So, he would go this way.


    "Go down the path you believe is right. I will..."


    With the heart of a betrayer fitting for the foul quagmire.


    With a quagmire fitting for the heart of a betrayer.


    "Ill continue to atone in my own way."


    "...I see."


    Starting to walk again, Nameless passed by Crown and continued on her way.


    Crossing over the broken stone bridge, the prince and princess of the Lake Kingdom brushed past each other.


    "..."


    As she walked past Crown, Nameless tried hard to remember.


    What he originally looked like.


    What facey beneath that mask, what smile he had, what stories he told.


    But all she could remember was that he was her older brother.


    The memories tied to him were utterly elusive, as if she had already burned them all to ash.


    "...Until next time, then."


    Muttering softly, Nameless walked forward without looking back.


    "..."


    Whether it was residual affection or something else, Crowns eyes widened as he nced back at his sister.


    Amid Namelesss unkempt white hair, a red hair tie that bound her hair from behind fluttered in the wind.


    Suddenly, the image from five hundred years ago flitted through Crowns mind.


    His younger sisters long, neatly tied hair was always adorned with that same red ribbon.


    "...Ha-ha."


    Crown chuckled softly before raising his voice.


    "Its been a while since Ive seen you tie your hair like that. Before the kingdom fell into this state, you used to tie your hair that way quite often."


    "...?"


    "Its nice to see it, reminds me of old times. Keep tying it that way."


    With that, Crown walked away.


    Nameless looked puzzled as she touched the back of her head. Unbeknownst to her, her hand grasped a neatly tied red ribbon.


    "...When did I tie this?"


    She had no memories of grooming her hair during her five hundred years here.


    Then it dawned on Nameless.


    Ah!


    When Jormungandr invaded the realm, she had briefly left to help repel the invasion.


    Someone had tied her hair while she had spent a day at Ashs mansion on her way back.


    So, that person was...


    - It was my pleasure.


    ...Who was it?


    Her memory was already hazy.


    Nameless shrugged and resumed walking. One lost memory among many.


    The next monster onught wasing soon.


    For Ash and the outside world, she needed to kill as many monsters as possible. She moved forward to fulfill her duty.


    ***


    Walking along the road, Crown looked down at the list in his hand.


    Nightmare Legion.


    Originally a term for all monstermanders, but it eventually became a designation for the top ten monstersmanding the ten highest-ranking legions.


    Crown raised his hand and scratched off several names on the list with his nail. Names of those he would need to summon for the war council.


    Rank 10: Goblin God-King.


    Rank 9: yer of the Full Moon.


    Rank 8: Ghost Strategist.


    Rank 7: Subus.


    Rank 6: ck Spider Queen.


    Rank 5: Vampire King.


    Rank 4: Lord of gue.


    Rank 3: Grand Sorcerer.


    Rank 2: Demon Guardian Commander.


    Rank 1: ck Dragon.


    Maybe I should be grateful that three are already dead.


    9th Lunared.


    6th Orlop.


    5th Celendion.


    Ash had already killed these three.


    Indeed, this Ash is different.


    This Ash was exceptional. Perhaps he would achieve something remarkable.


    But in the end... victory would belong to the Demon King.


    Knowing this, Crown chose the path of submission under his rule.


    Traitors do what traitors can, dear sister.


    Recalling his sisters face, Crown smiled bitterly.


    May you remain noble till the very end.


    Yes, noble, even if just until the very end.


    Because ultimately, everyone would fall into darkness.


    ***


    At the same time.


    Central Jail of Crossroad.


    Mason was squeezing his massive, muscr frame into a narrow cell and was in the midst of a restless sleep.


    Thud. Thud.


    The approaching footsteps awoke Mason, who discreetly opened his eyes.


    A knight in ck armor stood outside the iron bars. A smile crept over Masons bearded lips.


    "Good evening, Sir Lucas."


    "...Mason."


    Creak-


    Lucas dragged a chair in front of the bars and sat down, his bright blue eyes twinkling.


    "Ive considered the proposal you passed along... and I dont think its a bad idea."


    The proposal Mason had ryed.


    In other words, the message from Fernandez.


    - If you uphold the ancient vow, all crimesmitted by your family will be absolved, your honor restored, and your familys old fiefdom and wealth returned.


    The ancient vow meant the vow of loyalty toward Fernandez, staked on the familys name.


    "..."


    Lucas closed his eyes, momentarily recalling the days of his youth. He then shot his blue gaze forward once again.


    It was a cold, icy stare, the kind that seemed like it could freeze you with a mere nce.


    "So, what exactly do you want me to do?"


    Facing such a lord, a faint smile appeared on Masons lips.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Days once again flew by in the blink of an eye.


    One day, Stage 14 was suddenly upon us.


    "Wow"


    Snowkes began to pour from the sky.


    "Its definitely winter now."


    I closed the window after watching the snow umte in the courtyard of the mansion. Ah, its so cold.


    Crossroad, where we were located, might have been in the southern part of the continent and thus considered somewhat warmer. However, somewhat warmer was a rtive term.


    Compared to the northern regions, it was rtively warmer, but that didnt mean we had a tropical climate. It felt simr to Korea... with clearly defined seasons.


    If its this cold at the southernmost point, what kind of winters are the northern countries enduring?


    I remembered tales of the northern kingdom where it even snowed in summer. Did their winters have avnches pouring down from the sky?


    Im never going to visit the north, even if I die.


    Wrapped in a nket and shivering, I sat down in a chair in front of the heater.


    There was no underfloor heating system in this fantasy world, so sitting huddled in front of the firece and sipping the hot cocoa that Aider had made was the best I could do to stay warm.


    "Are you okay, senior?"


    Thats when Evangeline, who was sitting next to me reading a book, looked at me with concern.


    "You seem to be struggling with the cold?"


    "Ah, Ive always been a bit weak in the winter Dont worry, Ill get used to it."


    I felt a bit better drinking cocoa, wrapping myself tightly in the nket, and sticking close to the heater.


    I should spend the day going through paperwork like this


    "Your Grace!"


    Just then, the office door burst open and Aider rushed in.


    Ah, this smelled like work. Undoubtedly, this meant that Id have to leave this cozy nest.


    With a sorrowful face, I pulled the nket down to my neck and asked.


    "So, whats the matter? The roof copsed due to snow? Were running out of equipment for snow removal? Id like to handle it with remote paperwork if possible"


    But it wasnt any of those issues.


    "We have guests from the Imperial Capital!"


    At his next words, I jumped up from my seat.


    "They are the wife of Prince Lark, the First Imperial Prince, and their three children!"


    "They finally arrived!"


    Larks wife and three sons.


    I had previously ordered an operation to secretly evacuate them from the Imperial Capital.


    I had heard that they had escaped and were heading south toward us, and now they had finally arrived in Crossroad.


    ***


    Silver Winter Merchant Guild branch, situated in the heart of Crossroad.


    The guests were initially brought here. Even I, d in a thick coat and scarf, hurriedly entered the building.


    "Your Grace."


    A maid with blue hair greeted me at the entrance, arge sword coffin strapped to her back.


    She was Serenades personal guard and the one responsible for executing the escape operation for Larks family, an SSR-grade swordsman named Elize.


    I pped Elizes shoulder lightly as a greeting.


    "Elize! Youve done well. Were there any difficulties during the escape?"


    "The escape itself went smoothly. However, the journey was quite long, so our honored guests found it somewhat exhausting. But they are all safe."


    "Were there any pursuers?"


    "There were, but I took care of them."


    Elize made it sound scary in a nonchnt manner.


    Anyway, being among the strongest characters of the swordsman ss, it seemed Elize had done an excellent job in protecting them on their way here.


    I repeatedly praised Elize for her good work. Then I tilted my head in curiosity.


    "Hey, speaking of which, where is Alberto? I thought hed be the first to greet me when I arrived."


    "He came halfway but then returned to the Imperial Capital. He said we should still have a contact in the capital"


    "That old man, really..."


    I clicked my tongue briefly.


    Even the Imperial Capital would soon be engulfed in the mes of war, so it couldnt possibly be safe. It seemed Alberto chose to return there willingly.


    Its obviously good if we still have a card to y within the Imperial Capital. But for the old man to willingly risk himself like this.


    Hell manage. Hes got plenty of experience serving in the imperial pce.


    Still, I was a bit worried...


    "That aside, pleasee in."


    Elize gestured toward the inside of the building.


    "My master is currently receiving esteemed guests."


    As I stepped inside, a stylishly furnished, cozy reception room revealed itself. It seemed even better decorated than the Lords mansion...?


    Larks wife and three sons were huddled on the spacious sofa, sipping hot tea.


    Serenade was gracefully pouring tea for them and engaged in conversation.


    As I stepped in, I shouted.


    "Sister-inw!"


    I wasnt sure if this form of address was eptable, but well, its Ash. I just went ahead and called her that since I was utterly ignorant about the formalities of the Imperial Family.


    "Oh my, Prince Ash!"


    Fortunately, Larks wife seemed to have no suspicions.


    Recognizing me, Larks three sons sprang from their seats, clinging to me and shouting, Uncle! Uncle!


    Ha, even if you stick to me cutely like this, youre not getting any allowance.


    After some brief small talk, Serenade handed me a warm cup of tea as I took a seat on the adjacent sofa.


    I expressed my gratitude with a nce and turned my mouth toward Larks wife.


    "Is everything chaotic up there?"


    Currently, the 1st Corps led by Lark and the Imperial Capital Defense Force led by Fernandez had formed a frontline around the Imperial Capital, constantly advancing and retreating.


    Surprisingly, the 1st Corps was struggling to break through, while the Imperial Capital Defense Force was holding strong.


    The situation had reached a stalemate, and news of the civil war between Everck and me had already spread worldwide.


    What the hell is the Emperor doing in a situation like this...


    The Emperor had remained reclusive for several years.


    Probably still dealing with the divine beings invading from the spiritual realm, but still.


    How could he remain so disinterested when his own country was falling into such chaos?


    "Yes. We almost encountered several incidents on the way here... The entire nation is in great turmoil."


    Larks wife smiled bravely.


    "But I believe things will be sorted out soon. The man who is my husband is quite capable, after all."


    The voice conveyed an absolute trust in her husband. I reciprocated with a broad smile.


    "Yes, I also trust my brother. All of this will be over soon."


    If Lark bes the Emperorter, this woman would be the Empress, and one of these little ones might even be the next Emperor.


    Better make a good impression. Maybe I should actually give them an allowance...


    "...Why did Prince Fernandez..."


    At that moment, Larks wife bowed her head and murmured softly.


    "Why did he n all this?"


    "..."


    "Is it really... for the throne?"


    I did not answer.


    As I said before, I have no idea why Fernandez is doing this. I dont care, either.


    I knew about the situation in advance and simply exploited it to my advantage.


    After a round of various discussions, considering they must be tired from the long journey, I stood up.


    "Please make yourselvesfortable here until the situation stabilizes. As soon as things improve a bit, Ill get in touch with my brother so he cane for you."


    "Thank you for your consideration, Prince Ash."


    And Larks wife stared at me intently. I smiled awkwardly.


    "Um, why are you looking at me like that...?"


    "...No, I was just thinking how much youve grown. You used to be so small and cute, and now youve be a dignified adult."


    Come to think of it, Lark had often yed with me when I was a child. I must have interacted with his wife a few times as well.


    I grinned and pointed at the little ones.


    "These kids will grow up in the blink of an eye, just like me. Or rather, like Lark."


    "Heh heh. My husband is indeed a splendid knight, but hecks the adorable factor."


    Jokingly, Larks wife hugged her sons tightly to her chest.


    "I wish my kids could stay this cute forever."


    Thats not going to happen. Children grow up quickly. And theyll turn into muscly men like Lark.


    This cuteness will disappear in a fleeting moment. Enjoy it while you can.


    I pinched their cheeks, exchanged a final eye greeting with Larks wife, and left the reception room.


    Serenade followed me out, taking short, quick steps.


    "Thank you, Serenade, for allowing me to entertain guests here."


    "Its my honor. And as a merchant, theres no reason to decline the opportunity to establish such valuable connections."


    Serenade covered her mouth and chuckled, slightly tilting her head.


    "But inviting them to your estate instead of here... you have a reason, right?"


    "...Yeah. Im worried about something."


    Currently, five members of the Aegis Special Forces are imprisoned in the central jail of Crossroad.


    All five who were dispatched with Mason. Those whose identities were confirmed were all captured and confined to the central jail.


    They im their mission was simply to strengthen reconnaissance on Crossroad, but


    Im not an idiot to believe that at face value.


    In this escting civil war situation, its not just Larks faction. The elite first teaming all the way to this rural corner of Crossroad, which dered its own independent policy, is definitely up to something.


    The most likely targets are Larks wife and their three sons.


    I had secretly moved them outside the Imperial Capital.


    If Fernandez sent the first team of the Aegis Special Forces to kidnap them again? Then it all adds up.


    So, I decided to have them stay at the Silver Winter Merchant Guilds branch.


    This building is located in the heart of Crossroad, meaning military facilities, including barracks, are all nearby.


    Its more advantageous for defense than the estate thats somewhat on the outskirts.


    All I can do right now is beef up the defense.


    I ordered heightened security around the Silver Winter Merchant Guild building, increased the number of scouts inside the city, and made the identification checks for iing refugees stricter than before.


    The most troublesome guys are already in jail, and Im doing my best to guard against additional spiesing in.


    I cant be entirely at ease, but Ive done just about everything I can.


    After briefly exining the situation, Serenade nodded her head in understanding.


    "We will also make sure to provide thorough security on our end. For the time being, Elize will be their exclusive escort."


    "Thank you, Serenade. I really appreciate it."


    I exhaled deeply.


    From now on, many dignitaries wille to Crossroad, and given the number of politically sensitive people involved, these covert conflicts will likely increase.


    I need to establish a solid counter-espionage system...


    And I should also quickly build that hotel.


    Guestsing over was always a hassle, and it wasnt an ordinary feat to disperse them here and there. One hotel wouldve solved everything!


    While pondering this, Serenade subtly mumbled, looking towards the reception room.


    "By the way, you two look good together as a couple."


    "Huh? Uh, yeah...?"


    "Even when youre apart, you trust each other strongly, believe in the path the other is taking, and can keep yourposure in the face of danger... Its admirable."


    "Uh, yeah, I guess."


    "Above all, your children are adorable too..."


    Having said that much, Serenade gently cast her silver eyes my way.


    My heart sank. What the heck! Whats the meaning of that?!


    "Your Majesty."


    Serenade quickly reached out towards me.


    Frozen, I couldnt move. Her slender finger touched my cheek, then-


    "You have a fever again."


    She moved her hand upwards to rest it on my forehead.


    Caught off guard, I stuttered before abruptly asking, "What?! Fever?! Really? I have a fever?"


    "Yes. You were ill not too long ago, and I heard you copsed once during this expedition as well. Are you overexerting yourself again?"


    "Who did you hear that from? I was keeping it a secret..."


    "I heard it from Miss Evangeline. She was quite forting when I brought her some snacks."


    Evangeline! How could you betray my trust for some snacks!


    "Dont be too hard on Miss Evangeline. As you may recall, Im a merchant, and I specialize in information handling. If snacks werent enough, I wouldve used something else to find out about this."


    Serenade spoke indifferently and then smirked.


    "Please dont push yourself too hard, Your Majesty. Winter has just begun, and there are still battles to fight."


    "..."


    "Ive noticed youve been overexerting yourself recently, and it worries me."


    Truth be told, my condition had been less than ideal since experiencing magic exhaustion in the dungeon.


    But I had consumed a Dragon Heart, for crying out loud! And there were still mountains of tasks toplete. I couldnt afford to be weak.


    Still, I couldnt say that in front of Serenade, who looked up at me with anxious eyes. I forced a smile and waved my hands.


    "Alright, after this defense mission, Ill take a day to rest. Dont worry too much."


    ***


    Two dayster, on the morning when monsters stormed the forward base.


    I woke up at dawn, touched my burning forehead, checked the runny nose stretching down from my nostrils, and muttered softly.


    "...Ah, shit."


    Can I stop being sick? At this rate, Ill be more of a wreck than Kun!

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    "Have you taken something like a miracle potion recently?"


    Saintess Margarita asked me this as she performed the royal diagnosis.


    "Huh?"


    I was caught off guard by the sudden question. What the heck! Arent you like half as good as Heo Jun?! (TL Note: Heo Jun is basically Dr. House, but from the 14th century Korea. Its a famous Korean drama.)


    "How did you know?"


    "If I couldnt sense a foreign magic power inside you, shouldnt I be fired as a priest?"


    Margarita withdrew her hand from me with a cynical tone. The light that shimmered with divine power in her hand faded away.


    Lying on the bed with a cool towel on my forehead, I looked at Margarita with admiration.


    "So, what should be done now to get better?"


    I asked, expecting that she would naturally know the treatment now that she knew the cause.


    Her answer was far from reassuring.


    "Stay sick for a few more days."


    "What?"


    "Its simple. Your body needs to absorb the foreign magic power that entered it. Thats why youre feeling unwell... Dont worry, time will take care of it."


    So, what she meant was theres no cure and I should just suffer.


    Damn it! I can no longer consider you half as good as Heo Jun! Its a sphemy against the representative physician of the Joseon era!


    "Margarita! You are... A quarter as good as Heo Jun!"


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    "No, it means youre a fine doctor..."


    As I stumbled over my words, Margarita chuckled and eventually stood up.


    "Think of it as magical mise. Dont overdo it and get some rest."


    "But today is the start of the defense battle..."


    "Dont you have capable subordinates? Dont worry, theyll handle it well."


    After saying that, Margarita hesitated for a moment.


    "...Am I mistaken? I think I gave you the same advicest time too."


    "Huh? Did you?"


    "Last time it was overwork, this time its mise... Before that, your left arm was shattered. You seem to be ruing injuries frequently."


    Margarita let out a soft sigh.


    "Youve barely been on the job for a year, and youre already wearing yourself down, Your Highness."


    "Ah, I definitely heard this nagging before..."


    "If you want to avoid this in the future, exercise."


    "What?"


    "Maintaining a healthy body through regr exercise will help prevent these ailments. Ill remind the knights on my way out, so once youre a bit better, start exercising regrly."


    Ugh! I hate it! I hate outdoor activities! I just want to stay indoors!


    "Cancel it all! Youre just 10% of what Heo Jun is!"


    "Yes, yes. Rest well and make sure to exercise."


    Margarita left...


    As she did, my party members who had been waiting outside swarmed into the room.


    "We heard everything, boss. Leave this defense battle to us and get some rest!"


    "No, I mean, Ill entrust it to you guys, but I still have to go and watch..."


    Before I could say anything more, my party members all frowned and made a hum~ face, so I gave up.


    Fine. In this stage, things were indeed easier than usual.


    The monsters invading this defense battle were a Harpy legion.


    They were air-flying types, but its snowing now. The mobility of aerial units was significantly reduced.


    We even finished distributing earplugs to all the soldiers to counter their main attack method, the sonic scream.


    Plus, the boss monster Harpy Coloratura had already been killed during a free quest. A considerable number of its elite units were also taken down.


    It really was on the easier side. Even without me, the defense would be efficiently executed.


    "...Alright. I trust you guys, so Ill leave it to you."


    I met the gaze of Lucas, who stood at the center of my party members.


    Initially, Lucas had taken over the stage preparations for me, as I hadnt been feeling well for a few days. He would handle it well.


    "Still, if anything unexpected happens, let me know immediately. Dont push yourself and execute the mission slowly. Got it?"


    "Understood, my lord."


    Lucas responded in a calm voice.


    "Dont worry about the defense mission, and rest well today."


    I couldnt see his face under the helmet he was still wearing, but as the protagonist of this game, he was reliable.


    "Then Ill be going, senior! Gimme a high five!"


    "Sure, kill em all!"


    Starting with Evangeline, my party members gave me high-fives one by one before heading out.


    I watched the retreating backs of my subordinates through the window.


    Not only my main party but also other stalwart heroes like Dusk Bringars Dragonblood Knights and Kuns Penal Squad were on the front lines.


    No need to worry.


    Alright, time to trust my subordinates and catch some sleep. My constant exhaustion would only hinder the battlefront further.


    I closed the curtains and snuggled into bed.


    Soon enough, my heavy body sank into sleep as if submerged in water.


    ***


    "Lately, it seems like my senior is bing more unstable."


    Crossroads southern outpost, a forward base.


    Standing on the fortifications, Evangeline, who had been waiting for the iing monsters, spoke.


    "Its not just his physical condition but... mentally too, as if hes being cornered?"


    "..."


    "He always seems to feel responsible. For every subordinate who gets hurt and dies... When its actually normal for people to die on the front lines."


    Lucas turned his helmeted face slightly to look down at Evangeline.


    Amidst falling snowkes, her fangs glistened as she exhaled a white breath.


    "Like he cant ept the idea that someone dying is normal. Like he wants to change that somehow. Thats why he puts himself on the front lines, damaging his own body. Is that why he struggles so much?"


    "Do you wish for our lord to change?"


    "I dont know...


    Evangeline bit her lip, letting out a hum.


    "I dont think my senior is an efficientmander. To maintain such a distorted front line, one should be able to coldly calcte lives like ammunition. Thats what I think."


    "..."


    "But I like my senior as he is now."


    Evangeline shrugged her small shoulders.


    "Struggling to save his subordinates, getting shaken, crying, and suffering... that human aspect of my senior, I like."


    "Oh?"


    As Lucas chuckled as if he had caught something, Evangeline turned red and frantically waved her hands.


    "No, no! I dont mean like in a romantic sense! I mean, as a subordinate, its admirable! You get it, right, sir?!"


    "You dont have to exin it to me, miss."


    Lucas voice, tinged with a slight chuckle, soon turned grave.


    "...I dont know much about our lord."


    "What?"


    "Ive served him my whole life, but I still dont know whats in his heart."


    It was rare for Lucas to reveal his feelings this way. Evangeline listened attentively, her eyes widening.


    "But I thought it was fine. I found it sufficient to live as a faithful hound, clearing the obstacles before my lord."


    - If I forget, you lead me. I will trust you.


    Just as he had been ordered eight years ago.


    He had lived as that faithful hound, standing before Ash, guiding the way, killing the enemies.


    But now.


    "Lately... its presumptuous of me, but I think Im beginning to understand him a bit."


    Unknowingly, he was overstepping his bounds.


    "He seemed so human. Too human, in fact. And so, unknowingly, I felt a sense of kinship. At some point, I felt we had be friends rather than master and servant."


    Lucass hand tightened on the hilt of the sword that rested at his hip.


    "But these days, as you said, my lord keeps distancing himself... and Ive been feeling uneasy about it too."


    "..."


    "I am merely a Knight. My role is to clear the path for him. And yet, I had been harboring undue concerns as if we were truly friends."


    He couldnt expect more than the role of a Knight for himself, having betrayed Ash and caused Dustias death.


    Though he had momentarily forgotten, his sudden awareness of his own role was likely due to the past that had unexpectedly resurfaced.


    "..."


    Inside his helmet, Lucas closed and reopened his eyes before muttering softly.


    "Yes, a Knight should remain true to the role of a Knight."


    "Huh?"


    "Evangeline, can you takemand of the defense today?"


    Evangelines eyes widened in surprise at the abrupt question.


    Lucas quickly nced back toward Crossroad.


    "I have something else to do."


    "..."


    "Im counting on you."


    Evangeline firmly closed her lips. Her sharp fangs lightly pressed against her lower lip.


    Youre bing unstable too, Lucas, just like Ash.


    And that worries me.


    She kept these thoughts to herself.


    "Alright! Take care!"


    Instead, she shed an enthusiastic smile.


    "Ive always wanted to try leading the troops! After all, Im going to be the Margrave here someday! I should get some practice in!"


    Though Lucass face was hidden inside his iron helmet, Evangeline thought he had smiled.


    "Thank you, Evangeline. Well then."


    Lucas turned and walked toward the teleport gate set up at the forward base.


    As she watched the knight move away through the falling snowkes, Evangeline turned her body the other way.


    In the distant southern ckke, she saw monstrous birds with feathers emerge, screeching horribly.


    "All troops, prepare for battle!"


    The young knight shouted energetically, gripping hernce and shield.


    "Lets quickly take care of these monsters and soak our shoulders in hot bathwater!"


    "Ooooh!"


    The soldiers raised their weapons in unison.


    The troops were quite ustomed to Evangelinesmand, having seen her take the reins of leadership in several battles.


    The heroes naturally prepared for battle, following Evangelines orders.


    And so, toward the forward base guarded by humans,


    Squaaawk!


    Hundreds of harpies began to descend from the sky.


    ***


    Crossroad Central Prison.


    "Oh, Captain Lucas?"


    "Its time for you to lead the defense, wha... huh?!"


    "Ca-Captain Lucas! What are you doing... Aaargh!"


    Thwack! Thump! Crash!


    The guards were swiftly knocked out by the bare fists of Lucas, who then entered the prison.


    Inside his cell, Mason waited with a smile on his face.


    "Lord Lucas, youvee."


    "Come out, Mason."


    Lucas quickly found the correct key among the bunch he had taken from the guard captain and unlocked Masons cell.


    He also freed the other four agents captured along with Mason, gestured them to follow, and said, "Lets go. Ill guide you."


    "Wait, my lord! What about these handcuffs..."


    Mason and the agents requested their handcuffs be removed, but,


    "More guards will be here soon. Our priority is to get out."


    Lucas coldly spat out the words and stubbornly took the lead.


    Mason and the agents had no choice but to follow Lucas in handcuffs.


    The streets were empty, swept by swirling snow. As they slipped into a back alley on the outskirts of the town, Mason smirked.


    "A wise decision youve made, Sir Lucas."


    "..."


    "Lord Fernandez will undoubtedly treat you well. Seed in this mission, and the McGregor family will be restored. Youll also secure a high position in the Imperial Family."


    Listening to Masons repetitive parroting, Lucas, who had been trudging through the snow-covered alley, suddenly halted.


    "...But theres something I dont understand, Mr. Mason."


    Lucas turned around, tilting his helmeted head to one side.


    "Why did Lord Fernandez ask for that thing?"


    A few days ago, when Lucas visited Mason at night, he had heard what Fernandez had requested.


    He also knew precisely what mission Mason had been assigned here.


    But he couldnt understand it at all.


    Because Fernandez had given Mason a truly bizarre task.


    Although he asked again, Mason only chuckled.


    "Were just hounds that obeymands, arent we? If told to bite, we bite; if told to fetch, we fetch; and if told to die, well, we die."


    "..."


    "The content of the mission isnt our concern. What matters is whether we can execute it or not. Thats all."


    "..."


    "So, Sir, can we proceed in that direction toplete our mission?"


    "No."


    Swoosh


    Lucas slowly drew his longsword, [Karma Eater], from his waist.


    The sleek de glinted with an eerie metallic sheen as it met the cold air.


    "You all will die here."


    The four agents behind Mason flinched and stepped back. Mason watched Lucas with a furrowed brow.


    Exhaling a white mist, Lucas muttered,


    "I will never betray my liege again."


    "..."


    "So, Mr. Mason, even if you were once a loyal servant to my family..."


    The vivid blue re leaking from beneath Lucass helmet was so intense, it looked almost like mes.


    "If youre an enemy to my lord, Ill cut you down."


    "..."


    "Ill bear the disgrace of spilling tainted blood in the name of McGregor... Die quietly here."


    Listening to Lucas, Masons lips slowly stretched into a broad grin.


    "Ahh..."


    From within his unkempt beard,


    A savage smile, as wild as raw meat, curled up.


    "As I thought, you would do this, huh?"


    Hisughter sounded as if he was too delighted to contain himself.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    "Figures, I knew it woulde to this."


    Muttering to himself, Mason put strength into his handcuffed arms.


    "Hmph!"


    Muscles bulged on his thick arms as the tendons tightened,


    Crack!


    And he ripped the handcuffs apart in an instant.


    Grinning, Mason tossed the twisted iron cuffs to the ground.


    "I knew you wouldnt easily return to Fernandezs side, Sir. After all, youve already betrayed him once."


    Lucas furrowed his brow.


    "Youre saying I betrayed Fernandez?"


    "Didnt you?"


    Mason pointed at Lucas with his thick fingers.


    "Sir, you initially sided with Lord Fernandez, betrayed Lord Ash, and then...you betrayed Fernandez to go back to Ash."


    "..."


    "Your life is riddled with betrayals."


    Mason spat out again, seeing Lucas unable to refute.


    "Thats the nature of the McGregor lineage."


    "The nature of the McGregor lineage, you say?"


    "Your ancestors also, a hundred years ago, revealed their treacherous fangs against the Imperial Family and were beheaded. Isnt that correct?"


    It was true. The McGregor family, once renowned for producing the empires top swordsmen, had been on a path to ruin since.


    Unable to achieve much of anything, they got entangled in the power struggles of other nobles and were worn down in pointless conflicts until they reached this point.


    "...Yes, youre exactly right, Mason. The McGregor bloodline is filled with the uncontroble nature of a rabid dog."


    As Lucasughed sardonically, Mason reciprocated with a smile, pointing at himself.


    "And I, who was taken in by the McGregor family, also learned that nature."


    "...So youre saying, you also betrayed?"


    "Exactly, Sir."


    Mason shrugged his broad shoulders.


    "Who do you think encouraged the former head of the McGregor family, who knew nothing but the sword, to venture into unfamiliar business?"


    "...!"


    "Who do you think arranged for Lord Fernandez to lend money when the heads business became risky?"


    Mason raised his hand and pointed at himself.


    "Who do you think eliminated the head when he was unable to repay his debts and attempted to betray Fernandez by joining another family?"


    Lucas clenched his teeth.


    In fact, he had vaguely suspected, but he had not expected Mason to admit it so openly.


    "Mason, you...!"


    "Whoa, dont be so quick to judge, Sir. Ive lived honestly, both as a swordsman and as a person."


    Mason chuckled.


    "I just switched allegiances to whoever offered stronger power, more money."


    "..."


    "Its the nature of a dog to lie belly-up and obey a stronger entity, isnt it?"


    Lucass grip on his sword tightened.


    Indeed. Knights were essentially a group of people making a living off of killing, no matter how much they dressed it up.


    The McGregors, too, were nothing but a mad pack of hunting dogs.


    They were dogs.


    Controlled by higher powers, their only role was to bite and tear uponmand...like dogs.


    "...Mason. You said you knew I wouldnt return to Fernandezs side."


    Lucas spat out the words, tinged with killing intent.


    "Then why? Why did you try to persuade me again?"


    "What do you think?"


    While freeing his subordinates from their cuffs, Mason answered.


    "Dont you really know? Why would we deliberately reveal ourselves? We couldve just operated from the shadows."


    "..."


    "One of the main reasons was to divert attention to us."


    As the special forces members were freed, they loosened up and faced Lucas.


    "The n was to pretend we were the only spies who had infiltrated, thenunch a diversionary operation to seize the real objective."


    Inside his helmet, Lucas eyes widened in shock.


    "Impossible...!"


    "Sir, the current number of Aegis Special Forces deployed here at Crossroad is..."


    Mason revealed his teeth in a grin.


    "Twenty in total."


    "...!"


    "Excluding us, where do you think the others might be?"


    Lucas swiftly looked toward the side where Silver Winters Merchant Guild was located.


    As Ash had suspected, were they targeting Larks wife and children?


    "No, no, sir. Thats not it. Think carefully."


    Mason prattled on with a tone that was both yful and somehow delighted.


    "What is it that Lord Fernandez really wants? What is our mission? I told you, didnt I?"


    "...?!"


    Only then did Lucas hastily turn his head toward the direction of the Lords mansion.


    "Could it be, my Lord...?!"


    Ash.


    The currently injured Ash is in danger...!


    As Lucas tried to rush toward the mansion, Mason and the special forces blocked his way.


    "You cant, sir."


    Thud. Thud.


    Mason chuckled as he unclenched his massive fists.


    "Do you think wed let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity when you, who guards the heir to the empire 24/7, are separate from him?"


    "Move, Mason."


    Whoosh-!


    The sword in Lucas hand, Karma Eater, zed with energy. Lucas spat out menacingly.


    "Move now, and Ill make your death slightly less painful."


    "Hahaha. What to do?"


    Mason yfully patted his own belly.


    "Your shallow swordsmanship cant prate my thick skin."


    "Dont act tough, Mason...!"


    Thump-!


    Lucas charged forward.


    "Move out of my way-!"


    The force was so tremendous that the snow piled on the ground was blown away, scattering backward.


    In a blink, Lucas longsword shed horizontally, aiming directly at Mason.


    The falling snow was cut apart by the de, a strike so sharp it seemed to slice through everything.


    However.


    "Nice try!"


    "...!"


    As if anticipating it, Mason skillfully rolled back, narrowly avoiding the de.


    The agility was almost unbelievable considering his hefty build.


    Just then, a guard from the central prison rushed over.


    It was one of the guards Lucas had knocked out earlier. Lucas had thought this guard was searching for escaped prisoners, but that was not the case.


    The guard threw arge sword toward Mason, who caught it effortlessly.


    He also handed out other weapons to the special forces.


    Another infiltrator from Aegis Special Forces, disguised as a prison guard.


    From the beginning, Mason had ensured a way to escape from the prison.


    "Ha ha ha! This is getting my blood pumping."


    Wielding the massive sword as if it were a toy, Mason spun it around and let out a ferociousugh, much like a wild bear.


    "Imagine being able to kill you, whom I once considered like a son, with my own hands!"


    Lucas didnt answer but charged in again. Along with a dazzling burst of light, the furious sword energy of Karma Eater aimed straight for Masons neck.


    And then,


    ng-!


    Mason swung hisrge sword to counter, parrying the strike head-on.


    A heavy burst of light also enveloped Masons sword. Lucas gritted his teeth.


    It was the swordsmanship of the McGregor family.


    True to his role as the familys swordmaster, Mason was exceedingly skilled at imbuing his sword with magic power.


    "Although Ive switched lords all my life and have beenvish with false loyalties."


    Mason roared, pushing back the engaged swords.


    "My skills are far from false, Sir!"


    Zap!


    In a moment, Lucas, overpowered, staggered back.


    "Tsk!"


    After adjusting his posture in mid-air and scattering stardust as hended, Lucas looked ahead.


    All around him, members of the special forces held their weapons at the ready, swords pointed at him.


    Whoosh-!


    Sword light, stardust, and blood sprayed in every direction.


    ***


    Crossroad Lords Mansion.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Upon hearing the knock, Aider rushed to open the door. When he peeked outside, he saw merchants with mncholy smiles standing there.


    "Good afternoon. We are merchants from the east, and we would like to initiate a new trade agreement with the Lord."


    "Ah, the Lord is unwell and currently resting."


    Aider nced around inside the mansion before returning his gaze forward.


    "I apologize, but could you please return another time?"


    Click.


    Before he could finish his sentence, a crossbow was aimed at Aiders forehead.


    Aider blinked in surprise at the weapon before smirking.


    "...Interesting. This is a first for me."


    Thwack!


    An arrow fired from the crossbow lodged itself into Aiders forehead. His body rolled down the corridor of the mansion.


    Bang-!


    The merchantswho were actually special forces in disguisekicked down the door and stormed in, quickly aiming their crossbows in every direction.


    "Start the search! Find Prince Ash."


    "Comb the first floor thoroughly!"


    The heroes had all gone to fend off the defensive battle, and the few remaining guards were dispatched to protect Larks wife and children.


    There were hardly any troops left to guard the Lords mansion. There were no means to resist external invasion.


    "Find the prince!"


    "Bring all the servants and maids here!"


    The special forces rounded up the mansions few servants and herded them into the reception room.


    A crossbow was aimed at the servants as a special forcesmander asked, "What should we do now?"


    "No need for unnecessary killings."


    The servants faces brightened at these words. However, their faces paled at themanders next words.


    "But theyve seen our faces. Well have to kill them all, just to be safe."


    "Understood."


    Click! Click!


    The crossbows were set to fire. The servants raised their hands and screamed for mercy.


    But the special forces didnt even blink as they pulled their crossbow triggers


    Thud! Thud, thud, thud!


    Rushing in, Aider caught the shower of arrows with his body.


    "Ouch!"


    Looking like a human porcupine, Aider spat out blood. The bewildered special forces took a step back.


    "What theWho is this guy?"


    "Didnt we kill him at the door?"


    "I shot him square in the forehead. How is he..."


    What happened next was even more shocking.


    Despite the pain, Aider began pulling out each arrow from his body. As he did, his punctured flesh healed, and his torn skin closed up.


    Aider grinned, blood still on his lips.


    "Ever heard of the Curse of Immortality?"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Thud! Thud, thud, thud!


    The special forces fired another round.


    Lying on the floor like a porcupine once more, Aider groaned and stood up again.


    "Look, I cant die, okay? And I respawn here in real-time, but it still hurts, you know..."


    The special forcesmander clicked his tongue.


    "Ive heard of it. Hes one of those Immortal beings from the legends."


    "What should we do? We cant kill him. Should we set fire to the mansion?"


    "If we do, theyll sense something is wrong and reinforcements will return from the defensive battle. We need a cleaner solution."


    Just then.


    "Weve found the prince! Hes in a bedroom on the third floor!"


    "...No more time to waste."


    Themander nodded towards the outside.


    "Leave him and withdraw quickly. Lets go."


    "What about this monster?"


    "I heard he cant use any abilities other than immortality. Just restrain him. He wont be able to do anything."


    Thud-thud-thud!


    The special forces members unleashed another volley of crossbow bolts at Aider before rushing out of the building.


    "Ugh, this is troublesome..."


    Pinned to the wall like a ragdoll, Aider weakly muttered.


    "If I were in my prime, I would have easily stopped them. But after switching to the Director role, I lost all my powers in this world..."


    The special forces members were seen hastily exiting the mansion through the window.


    Ash was wrapped in a nket and being carried away. Even in this situation, Ash was soundly asleep, his face flushed with excitement.


    "...Im sorry, my representative. Because Im such a useless fool."


    With bloodied lips, Aider gave a bitter smile.


    "Once again, the hardship falls on you..."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    White snowkes were sttered with drops of red blood.


    "Heuk! Heuk!"


    In a back alley of Crossroad.


    Lucas gasped for air as he tightened his grip on his sword.


    Five members of the Special Forcesy defeated before him. Only Mason was barely holding on, leaning his greatsword against the ground.


    Despite their numerical advantage and strength, Lucass talent and capability surpassed them all.


    "Heh heh, as expected, a real McGregor is different."


    Mason muttered, pressing his hand against a long sword wound on his chest.


    "Even if we are elite agents selected from the best Team 1, to think we cant beat you alone..."


    "Just surrender, Mason."


    Compared to the fatally injured Special Forces, Lucas was mostly unscathed, save for a few minor injuries.


    Lucas menacingly lunged his sword forward.


    "Ill finish this."


    "Sorry, but thats not going to happen."


    Mason said and pulled something from his pocket.


    "Lord Fernandez has given me power."


    "What?"


    "Power that you cant evene close to with mere swordsmanship... truly destructive power!"


    In Masons hand was a small syringe filled with a blue substance.


    "Is that... Beastification Serum?"


    "Youve used it before, havent you?"


    Mason sneered as he put the needle tip to the side of his neck.


    "Its a more refined versionpared to those lowly experimental samples you used."


    "A refined version, you say?"


    "Yes. A serum perfected by extracting only the pure animalistic traits from all kinds of beastmen...! Only the agents handpicked by Lord Fernandez were given this serum. The effect is a bit vtile, but its plenty strong."


    Lucas gritted his teeth, his shoulders trembling.


    "How many beastmen did you have to sacrifice to create that serum...?"


    "How would I know?"


    With a sinister smile, Mason plunged the syringe into his neck.


    "As long as its effective!"


    Thuk!


    The serum was sucked into Masons body.


    "Haaaa..."


    Starting from his neck, his veins bulged and traveled throughout his body; his muscles expanded, and steam rose from his sword wounds as they healed.


    Mason grinned, his face veined and contorted like a beast. Pointy, animal-like fangs were visible.


    "So, this is what it feels like to abandon humanity."


    "..."


    "The more you abandon, the stronger you get. Human decency is reallyughable, isnt it?"


    Thud-!


    Mason, who had stomped the ground, lunged at Lucas at an iparable speed to before.


    Craaang!


    Masons greatsword tore through the air as it came crashing down. Lucas barely managed to parry the attack with his own sword, but he staggered, nearly falling.


    What insane power...!


    The force of the sword strike was far greater than before.


    Mason, already arge figure, now resembled a medium-sized monster.


    He was wielding his massive greatsword as if it were a mere dagger.


    Lucas barely fended off Masons sword strikes and regained his stance.


    Im outmatched in both strength and speed! At this rate...


    Lucas had a straightforward way to turn the tables: Beastification.


    He just had to abandon his humanity and entrust his body to his animalistic instincts.


    Hadnt he ovee countless crises thanks to Beastification before?


    Just a momentary release, and he could easily kill this damn traitor and go rescue Ash...


    - Didnt I tell you not to use Beastification?


    Suddenly, Ashs voice brushed past his ear.


    "...!"


    Lucas clenched his teeth.


    Yes, I made a promise. I swore never to use Beastification again.


    I didnt want to break my trust with Ash. I wanted to keep this promise, even if it cost me my life.


    Then, the only means to counter Mason right now is


    Theres one.


    [Divine Descent].


    It was Lucass ultimate skill, granting a massive stat buff and even enhancing existing skills.


    Golden aura erupted behind Lucas as he closed his eyes.


    Roaar-!


    The golden aura that stretched out from his back soon enveloped his entire body.


    In the pouring snow, Lucas shone like antern, emitting his own light.


    "Phew."


    With a light exhale, Lucas shot forward like a bullet.


    ng! Clink! Thwack-!


    With [Divine Descent] activated, Lucas began to trade blows with Mason on equal footing. No, he started to dominate.


    Thud! Ssh...!


    Blood sttered from various parts of Masons body as Lucass sword grazed him.


    "Heh...?!"


    With his brows deeply furrowed, Mason let out a beast-like groan, clearly taken aback.


    I can end this!


    A cluster of light gathered on Lucass sword.


    A [Strike of Will] executed under the state of [Divine Descent] transformed into an area-of-effect attack. With a single sh, he could rip Mason to shreds.


    In the midst of their swordy, Masons lower defense momentarily faltered. Lucass eyes widened.


    Now!


    With immense power, Lucass longsword swung upward from below. Sensing that his defense waste, Mason clenched his teeth.


    Thats when it happened.


    Something caught Lucass eye.


    "...!"


    Beneath the wall that Mason leaned on, there was a small semi-basement window.


    Through that window, a child was looking this way.


    Seemed like a kid who lived in this alley.


    If Lucas continued with his swing, the area-of-effect [Strike of Will] would surely sweep away the wall, the semi-basement room, and that child.


    In a split second, Lucas hesitated.


    "...Damn!"


    The next moment, he desperately twisted his sword trajectory.


    Whoosh-!


    Abruptly altering its course, Lucass longsword sliced through empty air.


    Watching this, the corners of Masons mouth twisted into a malicious smile.


    "A, our darling Lucas, sir..."


    Masons greatsword crudely shed horizontally.


    "Why would you pick up a sword in the first ce if youre this softhearted?!"


    Whoosh-!


    "Cough?!"


    A clean hit.


    The greatsword struck Lucass unguarded breastte directly.


    At least the golden aura from [Divine Descent] mitigated some of the damage, preventing it from bing fatal, but his breastte shattered.


    In turn, the aura diminished, and with it, the duration of [Divine Descent] shortened.


    Feeling desperate, Lucas lunged forward with a reckless thrust.


    "-Ive been waiting for this."


    Mason employed a secret technique hed kept in reserve.


    Screech-!


    Masons greatsword had jagged edges like a saw on one side.


    Catching Lucass thrust with that side, Mason snagged the de, channeling magic power into his greatsword as he spun it in a spiral.


    Masons innate brute strength, honed skills, the hefty weight and unique structure of his greatsword, and utilizing the opponents force as a counter


    It was Masons ultimate technique, [Weapon Break].


    A secret technique hed never revealed during his time in the McGregor family, Lucas fell for itpletely.


    Creak-


    [Karma Eater]s durability diminished rapidly, making a dire noise until,


    tter-!


    It shattered into pieces.


    From the moment he was snagged, Lucas had two options: either let go of the sword or hold on and have it break. Either way, the oue was inevitable.


    Mason had been waiting for the moment Lucas would make a thrust, and Lucas obligingly fell into the trap.


    "..."


    Having lost the golden aura as the duration of [Divine Descent] ended, Lucas stared down at his empty hands.


    Broken shards of his de were falling to the ground.


    "So,"


    Mason whispered softly into Lucass ear with a growling voice.


    "See what happens when you keep pretending to be human, sir?"


    "..."


    "A dog should live the life befitting a dog."


    Next, Masons greatsword pierced mercilessly.


    Swoosh-!


    Blood spouted like a fountain from Lucass pierced chest.


    ***


    "Huh?"


    When I opened my eyes, it was somehow cold.


    Strange. I had loaded up the firece with plenty of firewood before falling asleep. Did I sleep so long that the fire went out?


    I tried to reach out to check the stove, but both of my arms felt as if they were tied up tight. They wouldnt budge.


    My face was covered with something, too. I blinked but couldnt see anything in front of me. Whats this, a bag?


    As I woke up more, it became clear. My face was bagged, my arms were tied behind my back, and I was sitting in a cold room. Whats going on?


    This feels too real to be a dream.


    I bit my cheek and felt a stinging pain. There was no way I could have such a realistic dream, so this had to be reality.


    I woke up to a kidnapping situation...


    I marveled at my own indifference, or perhaps my deep sleep. Just how soundly had I been sleeping?


    "Hey~ kidnappers, Im awake~?"


    Only feeling jumpy for a moment, and unable to see anything anyway, I simply yelled out loud.


    "Can you take off this suffocating bag? Also, its cold, so wrap me in a nket. How about turning on the heater? And could you exin why youre doing this? Hello? Can you hear me?"


    I acted calmly because I suspected that the people who kidnapped me didnt intend to kill me.


    If they wanted me dead, they wouldnt have bothered to bring me here and tie me up.


    Thump. Thump.


    Sure enough, someone approached, and a formal voice spoke.


    "Prince Ash, please be patient for a while."


    "Who are you?"


    "...We are the Aegis Special Forces."


    I inwardly cursed. These annoying jerks again?


    Judging from the situation, it looked like they kidnapped me while all our forces were sent to the southern defense.


    I hadnt considered this due to my headache...


    "We are simply executing the mission we were assigned. If you cooperate, you wont be harmed."


    "And why should I believe that?"


    "...Our captain will return soon and exin everything."


    The captain? Are they talking about Mason, the guy I had imprisoned a few days ago? Is heing here? Did he break out?


    I clicked my tongue. Somehow, I had nothing but bad feelings about this...


    Footsteps receded again. I sighed and leaned back against the chair.


    Lets see, my condition is...


    Still not good. Drowsy and foggy. I couldnt even use my magic power; was it some special equipment restraining me?


    Any usable items or methods?


    My hands are tied, so my inventory is sealed. Since my magic ispletely blocked, I cant summon captured monsters either.


    Plus, these are trained agents. If I act recklessly, theyll subdue me in no time.


    Things are really not in my favor. What now...?


    "...Your Highness."


    A quiet whisper came from behind me.


    "Are you alright?"


    The voice was familiar. I jerked and turned towards it.


    "...Godhand?"


    "Shh. You mustnt look this way."


    Damn. I returned my gaze to the front.


    Godhand spoke in a low voice.


    "You wont be able to see whats ahead, so Ill brief you on the current situation."


    "..."


    "Were in a shack in the deserted vige north of Crossroad. Your Highness, you are tied up in the room at the northern end of the first floor. Im hiding outside the window and speaking to you through the gap."


    The Shadow Squad trio were currently operating separately as part of the Penal Squad.


    Therefore, they did not participate in this defense battle but were on standby in case the Aegis Special Forces goons made an additional push.


    It seemed like their standby position allowed them to respond to my kidnapping.


    "These people disguised themselves as merchants, citizens, or refugees and suddenly gathered to raid the mansion. Theyve kidnapped you and brought you here."


    "..."


    "There are too many of them, and were only three, so we couldnt subdue them outright. Weve just been assessing the situation. Please forgive us."


    No, its alright. You did well. Do you know how relieved I am that youre here at least?


    "Weve identified the location and confirmed their numbers, so well bring reinforcements soon. Please wait a bit more calmly..."


    His voice suddenly cut off there.


    "Urgh?!"


    Thud! Crash!


    With Godhands brief cry of pain, the sound of weapons swinging, something breaking, and someone falling to the ground could be heard.


    "...Godhand?"


    I whispered softly, but there was no answer.


    "Hey, Godhand. Are you okay?"


    Still, no answer.


    "Godhand...?"


    Youre alright, arent you? Huh?

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Godhands voice faded away, and I was left on edge, my nerves tingling.


    Thud. Thud.


    Heavy footsteps, followed by


    Screech. Screeeech.


    The sound of something being dragged echoed.


    The heavy footsteps stopped in front of me, and the bag over my head was abruptly yanked off. What the?!


    My vision was suddenly flooded with light, disorienting me. I squinted, waiting for my eyes to adjust.


    "Good afternoon, Prince Ash."


    It was a voice I had heard a few days ago in prison. I could now see the person standing in front of me clearly.


    "Mason...!"


    Of course, it was that spy bastard.


    Mason looked as though hed been through an intense battle; he was covered in blood. And he appeared to be muchrger than before.


    Was he in a growth spurt? Or did he take steroids?


    Mason curled his lips into a savage grin.


    His scruffy beard... as strange as it sounds, it seemed more like the bristles of a wild animal than a mans beard.


    "Thanks to you, we caught the rats."


    With that, Mason tossed what hed been dragging onto the ground.


    "Gah!"


    "..."


    It was two elves from Shadow Squad. My teeth chattered.


    "Godhand! Burnout! Are you okay?!"


    Mason ced his military boots on top of the fallen elves and shrugged.


    "Ive known for a while that these guys betrayed us."


    "What...!"


    "So, I fed them false information. And sure enough, they took the bait."


    A few days ago, Mason and the Aegis Special Forces had entered Crossroad and immediately leaked that information to Godhand, who reported it to me.


    I had Mason arrested and thrown in jail as soon as I heard he had approached Lucas...


    Could it be that all of this was premeditated?


    "Aegis Special Forces isnt so naive as to keep a double agent alive," Mason chuckled, putting his foot on Godhands injured area.


    "Do you not care about your brethren struggling to survive in the autonomous region, elves? Acting so freely like this, huh?"


    Crunch


    Masons boot pressed down on the wound, making Godhand scream in pain.


    "Ahargh!"


    "Enough!"


    As I yelled, Mason nced at me under his thick eyebrows. I spat out the words.


    "I dont care about these elf ves. Quit stalling and get to the point."


    "The point?"


    "Yeah. There has to be a reason you came all the way to the southern end of this vast continent to raise hell like this."


    I clenched my teeth and asked.


    "Is your aim the wife and children of Crown Prince Lark?"


    "Thats not our teams jurisdiction."


    "Then, do you n to kidnap and kill me?"


    "Thats not it either, Your Highness. It seems you have some misconceptions about our special forces. Were not audacious enough to harm royalty."


    Despite kidnapping a royal, Mason spoke as if hed done nothing wrong.


    I couldnt hold back my anger any longer.


    "Then what the hell are you doing? This isnt a game, and I dont have time for your riddles. Just say what you came for and get out of my city!"


    "..."


    My outburst seemed to catch Mason off guard for a moment, but then he chuckled.


    "Dont get so worked up, Your Highness. You dont look too well."


    Mason gently stroked my forehead with his thick hand.


    The caring touch enraged me even more. I wanted to kill this bastard.


    "Fine, I understand. In truth, we brought you here to ask for your assistance with our mission... Ill tell you everything."


    Mason pulled up a chair and set it down in front of me before seating his massive frame on it.


    Then he began to speak softly.


    "Prince Ash, the truth is, we were deployed here a few months ago."


    "What?"


    "A few months ago, when the intelligencework in Crossroad was destroyed, we came down to restore it and to carry out a specific special mission."


    I remembered when I had exposed that Godhand and Margarita were spies. At that time, I had also destroyed the shrinesmunication line that was connected to Margarita.


    Was Mason saying he had been deployed here since that incident, which happened more than half a year ago?


    "Restoring the intelligence line was easy. The problem was the special mission personally assigned to us by Lord Fernandez."


    Mason scratched his chin awkwardly.


    "No matter how hard we tried, we couldnt aplish that mission. We couldnt return empty-handed, so we eventually resorted to the extreme measure of kidnapping you, Prince Ash."


    "..."


    "We merely seek your cooperation toplete the mission we have been assigned. Thats all there is to it."


    Baffled, I asked, "What exactly... is this mission?"


    Hesitating for a moment, Mason finally blurted it out.


    "...Demon King Subjugation."


    "...?"


    For a moment, my mind froze.


    Was this some kind of joke? My brain refused to process what I had just heard.


    "What?"


    What did you just say?


    Mason calmly exined once more.


    "We were deployed here as human envoys sent by Lord Fernandez, who is set to be the next emperor of the Empire, to subjugate the ruler of the monsters, the Demon King."


    "..."


    After a moment of stiffness, I finally managed to speak, imbued with nothing but unfiltered sincerity.


    "What kind of bullshit is this, you maniacs...?"


    ***


    Mason spilled the beans about everything they had been up to in Crossroad for the past few months to subjugate the Demon King.


    It had been easy to establish themselves in Crossroad.


    The city was desperate forbor, and it didnt turn down anyone willing to work.


    They quickly nted people in various ces and restored the intelligencework. However, the subjugation of the Demon King was not progressing.


    "We already knew about the dungeon beneath the ck Lake. The issue was how to get inside..."


    They had seeded in getting beneath the Lake Kingdom, but the main gates remained firmly closed, and no alternative entrances were found.


    The only entrance, [The Dried Sewer], could not be essed without the guidance of NPCs, and most NPCs were currently kidnapped by the Nightmare Legion.


    In the end, they hadnt even managed to get into the Lake Kingdom, let alone subjugate the Demon King.


    "We even tried entering when the main gate opensduring the monster raids. But we lost half of our agents to the pouring horde of monsters and had to retreat."


    Recalling that time, Mason bowed his head to me.


    "The fact that youve been fighting against such terrible hordes of monsters all this time... I truly respect you, Prince Ash. I mean it."


    "..."


    I simply red at Mason as he continued speaking.


    "When we were about to give up, we got hold of one piece of information. That Prince Ash freely roams the dungeon beneath theke, and that a visitor from there has even been to Crossroad."


    "..."


    "So, our strategy has changed. We seek Your Highnesss cooperation. However, given that Your Highness is hostile towards the monsters and the Demon King, its unlikely you wouldply easily..."


    "So you resorted to kidnapping and threats?"


    "Well, yes, thats how it turned out."


    Mason chuckled slyly. I hesitated before asking.


    "What are you nning to do by meeting the Demon King? You, a human, meeting that bastard whos hell-bent on destroying humanity... what exactly do you intend to discuss?"


    Mason shrugged his shoulders and candidly revealed, Well, theres no point in hiding it anymore


    "Its a deration of surrender."


    "..."


    For a moment, my vision turned white.


    "...Am I not feeling well?"


    Lowering my head in disbelief, I took a deep breath before speaking again.


    "I must have misunderstood. Say that again. What did you say?"


    "Its a deration of surrender, Prince Ash. Aplete deration of humanitys surrender to the monsters."


    My head started to throb. I wanted to rub my temples, but my arms were tied, rendering me immobile.


    This was beyond the realm of rational understanding.


    It can only be described as trolling caused by utter insanity.


    What the hell?


    "Why the fuck would you guys throw in the towel when people are still fighting hard?! Right now, my soldiers are battling monsters at the frontline, risking their lives!"


    I yelled furiously. Mason simply listened.


    "And instead of helping them, you pull this shit behind our backs? I cantprehend this at all! Why did Fernandez rebel and why is he surrendering to the Demon King?"


    "How would I, a mere hunting dog, know the deep intentions harbored by His Highness Fernandez? I am simply executing the mission assigned to me."


    Mason grimaced before continuing.


    "However, His Highness Fernandez did say this."


    "What?"


    "This is the only way to save the Empire."


    "..."


    "No one may understand, but this is the only way. If it means preserving the Empire, I am prepared to ept all the disdain and humiliation."


    Gritting my teeth, I growled.


    "I cant cooperate."


    "Prince Ash."


    "Do you think Im insane enough to cooperate with such a n?"


    My head ached as if I was about to vomit, but I couldnt help but shout again.


    "Fernandez is neither the Emperor nor themander of this monster front! He has no right!"


    "Well, who knows. Soon, His Highness Fernandez will be the Emperor, and the Emperor oversees all fronts of the Empire. He will also represent all of humanity in this world."


    Mason nodded solemnly.


    "Soon, this world will move ording to the will of His Highness Fernandez."


    "I will stop him."


    "How about worrying about your current condition first?"


    Rising from his seat, Mason took threatening steps towards me. I clenched my teeth.


    "You said earlier you didnt dare harm a member of the Imperial Family?"


    "Usually, yes. But when ites to the mission, Aegis Special Forces can grow the balls to do anything."


    "This fucking lunatic..."


    I spat out menacingly.


    "My subordinates wille soon. Lucas, who used to serve you, will be the one leading them, sword in hand to cut off your head."


    As Mason approached me, he shrugged.


    "Lord Lucas is dead."


    "What...?"


    "I just came back from piercing a heart with my own hands."


    Mason pointed to the blood stters on his body. My eyes widened.


    "Dont lie."


    "Theres no salvation, Prince Ash. Please assist me in fulfilling my mission while Im still asking nicely."


    Masons massive hand gripped my shoulder tightly.


    "My patience is running a bit thin today. Its great to be beast-like, but the thinning thread of rationality is the problem... Or is it actually an advantage?"


    Mason chuckled dangerously, tightening his grip on my shoulder, then


    "Kidding. There are far more gentlemanly ways."


    He slowly released his grip.


    Then, he pulled out a syringe filled with pink liquid from his pocket. My eyes widened again.


    "Is that, could it be..."


    "Yes. Its a forced hypnotic extracted from a Subus. Extremely hard to find nowadays since the Subi are almost extinct."


    Mason grinned confidently.


    "No matter how strong-willed you are, this will make you roll over like a cute pet."


    "..."


    "Heh heh, Your Highness, youll have to move as I direct you."


    I pretended to shudder in fear. Oh, scary!


    Impletely immune to mental status abnormalities...


    If even the charms of a Subus Queen have no effect on me, what chance does a sedative extracted from a lower-tier Subus have?


    This is bulletproof ss, you idiot!


    More importantly...


    I bit my lip and looked out the window.


    Did Lucas... die?

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Lucas opened his eyes.


    He was greeted by the sight of an unfamiliar, low, and dirty ceiling.


    "...!"


    As he jolted upright, a sharp pain surged through him. Upon inspection, he noticed hasty bandages wrapped around his upper body.


    "Where am I...?"


    Lucas mumbled, bewildered.


    "Ah, youre awake!"


    The voice of a young child filled the room.


    Turning, Lucas saw a scrawny boy carrying a water jug and a towel, walking into the room.


    "Are you okay, Sir Knight? You lost a lot of blood."


    "You are..."


    Lucas soon recognized the boys identity.


    It was the same boy who had locked eyes with him earlier while fighting Mason.


    Just beforending the finishing blow on Mason, Lucas had noticed the boy watching him through a basement window. Realizing that his sword strike would also devastate the boy and the house he was in, Lucas had changed the direction of his attack at thest moment.


    Because of this, he had failed to finish off Mason and had instead been struck down himself.


    However, his actions had spared this home and its inhabitants.


    "I only managed some basic first aid. But youre really tough, Sir Knight! I thought you were dead!"


    The boy smiled innocently.


    Suppressing a grimace, Lucas pressed his hand against his blood-soaked bandages.


    Masons greatsword had aimed precisely for Lucas heart and had ripped through it. Mason, believing Lucas was dead, had then left.


    However, Lucas had the passive skill [Man of Steel].


    A near-miraculous ability that blocked fatal damage once per stage.


    That had saved his life.


    But that was it.


    His sword was shattered, his armor was torn, and while he had avoided death, the residual damage was still there. He felt a dreadful fatigue and pain throughout his body.


    But I have to go.


    Ash is in danger. I must act before its toote...!


    "Where is... my lord..."


    As Lucas struggled to rise, muttering to himself, the boy hurriedly spoke.


    "I saw it."


    "Huh?"


    "I saw where the scruffy guy you fought went."


    Lucas eyes widened, and the boy exined.


    "He headed towards the Northern Ruined Vige. People in the neighborhood have been talking a lot recently about strange folks hanging around there."


    "The Northern Ruined Vige..."


    Nodding, Lucas gently patted the boys head.


    "Thank you, kid."


    The boy looked up hesitantly at Lucas and stammered.


    "Um, I know. You lost because of me, right? If I hadnt distracted you, you wouldve won, wouldnt you?"


    "..."


    "Im sorry, because of me..."


    With a rueful smile, Lucas shook his head.


    "Its not your fault. I lost because I was weak."


    Yes, he was weak.


    Why couldnt he harden his resolve?


    Why couldnt he properly judge what was more important?


    He should have killed Mason. There were ample opportunities. He should have even used his beast transformation.


    If not, even if it meant this boy would be swept away, he should have swung his sword and severed Masons life.


    But he hadnt.


    He couldnt bring himself to hate Mason enough. Nor was he audacious enough to risk an innocent boys life.


    He hesitated, wavered, and failed.


    In the end, due to his weak spirit, Ash was in danger.


    Isnt that a disqualification even as a guardian...?


    "Ive... be weak."


    As Lucas muttered to himself, the boy shook his head vigorously.


    "No, Sir Knight, youre strong!"


    "Huh?"


    "You tried to protect me, someone youve never even seen before, didnt you?"


    The boy clenched his small fist.


    "So, Sir Knight, youre... strong!"


    "But I lost, how am I strong?"


    "Its your heart thats strong!"


    In the boys eyes, a light of admiration flickered.


    "You fight to protect people, just like the knights in fairy tales!"


    Lucas blinked nkly.


    To protect people...


    Kill monsters, protect people.


    Ashs words, which he had heard like a hammer to his head, suddenly circled in his mind. Lucas slowly repeated them.


    "Kill monsters, protect people..."


    Why did these oft-repeated words suddenly feel so foreign?


    He had just been following what Ash had ordered.


    Had he ever genuinely understood and deeply executed that grand principle?


    Even though he had been so close to Ash, had he just been mindlessly...moving ording to hismands?


    Because Im a Knight, is that enough?


    If it wasnt enough.


    Then what...


    What do I actually want to do?


    "Sir Knight?"


    When the boy inquired uncertainly, Lucas finally snapped back to reality.


    Quickly donning his upper-body armor thaty in the corner of the room, Lucas spoke to the boy.


    "Go to the Silver Winter Merchant Guild branch immediately and request reinforcements. The prince has been kidnapped, and the culprits are believed to be in the northern ruins."


    The troops from Crossroad were currently deployed to a forward base.


    Even if they asked for reinforcements, it would be toote given the urgency of the defensive situation.


    However, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild had troops prepared within Crossroad. This was the quickest way to request reinforcements.


    The boy nodded his head and urgently asked,


    "And what about you, sir?"


    "I have no time to waste; Im heading to the ruins right now."


    "But..."


    The boy nced at Lucass shattered sword.


    "You dont have a weapon, do you?"


    Lucas also looked at [Karma Eater] lying shattered on the floor. What used to be a beautiful sword was now just jagged pieces.


    He had no other weapons at hand, and stopping by the forge would be a gross waste of time.


    Lucas clenched his fist tightly.


    "...I have to go, regardless."


    "Um..."


    Then, hesitating for a moment, the boy rushed out of the room and brought something back.


    "Could you use this?"


    What the boy offered was a wooden sword.


    Examining it, Lucas found that while it was short and crudely made, it had decent tensile strength. It could withstand most iron swords.


    "Um, I also dream of bing a knight..."


    The boy scratched the back of his head, looking awkward.


    "Its the sword I usually practice with. Please borrow it!"


    "...Thank you. I will make good use of it."


    Although it couldntpare to the famed swords he had used before, it was better than nothing.


    Expressing his gratitude to the boy, Lucas finally donned his round helmet and left the basement room.


    A harsher snowstorm was raging outside. As Lucas trudged through the snow, the boy shouted toward him.


    "Sir Knight!"


    "...?"


    "Please save our lord!"


    Turning back, Lucas saw the boy smiling at him.


    "Because youre as amazing as theye!"


    Letting out a faintugh, Lucas began moving northward again.


    "...I will."


    Even if it costs me my life.


    Muttering to himself, he gathered his magic power and kicked off the ground, starting to run as if flying.


    Whoosh!


    Watching his figure recede into the distance, the boy turned and began to run toward the center of Crossroadtoward the Silver Winter Merchant Guild branch.


    ***


    Mason, who had injected me with subi hypnotic serum in my neck, carefully removed the syringe.


    My eyes opened hazily. My mouth slightly agape, drool dripping. Hehehe.


    "Hypnotic serum test. Can you hear me, Your Highness?"


    "Ah... I can hear you very well..."


    "Please state your name, age, and upation."


    "Ash... Ash Born Hater Everck... 23 years old... The lord of Crossroad..."


    I wondered if I would have said, A devoted... 3N-gen... game streamer... if I had really fallen for the subis tricks. Just imagining it gave me the creeps.


    "Please stand up."


    I slowly lifted myself from the chair.


    "Turn left once. Turn right once."


    I spun around.


    "Jump in ce. Three times."


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    "Lastly, scream for three seconds towards the front!"


    "Aaaaaah!"


    "Hmm, sess it seems."


    Mason nodded, appearing satisfied.


    Externally, I grinned, but internally, I gritted my teeth. This damn kid! Does he think this is a Marine Corps camp?! Youre way out of line, you little shit!


    Thank you, subi legion! Thank you, Salome!


    Thanks to your descendants making such crappy potions, I can deceive this punk! I am sincerely grateful!


    Next time we meet, Ill give you a hug, Salome.


    Though Ill follow that up with a headlock and an armbar!


    Feeling grateful for Salome and the subi legion, Mason sat me back down in the chair and asked with a serious face.


    "From this moment on, please answer my questions truthfully."


    "Of course... I will... not tell... a single... lie..."


    Just the thought of fooling him had me salivating.


    "Firstly, how does one enter the Lake Kingdom?"


    "You must... purchase an entry ticket... 60,000 Adel for adults, 48,000 Adel for children..."


    Damn, those tickets are surprisingly expensive.


    "And where can one purchase these tickets?"


    "The ce where... the red roots of the earth... barter with each other..."


    But you can get it cheap at the second-hand market.


    "... Could you exin it more straightforwardly?"


    "Discounts are avable on site... you seem like you qualify..."


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    "You could get a pregnancy discount... judging by your belly, you could easily fool them..."


    Masons eyes narrowed. Yikes. Time to stop messing with him.


    "At the main gate of the Lake Kingdom, a secret knock will... open it immediately..."


    Masons eyes lit up at my words.


    "A secret knock?"


    "You perform a specific pattern of knocking... they hear it and open the door..."


    I was just saying anything that came to mind, and it wasical how seriously Mason was taking it.


    Mason even pulled out a notepad and prepared to take notes.


    "Whats the pattern?"


    "Well, you see..."


    What should I make the secret knock?


    I hesitated for a moment and then knocked on the table next to me.


    Knock. Knock-knock. Knock.


    Once, twice, once.


    I didnt know why such a simple pattern popped into my mind, but I ended up doing it that way.


    Mason slowly nodded.


    "Hmm... I see. So, just knock, and it will open..."


    Heh, idiot. Go ahead and knock on the gate by theke. By the time youre back, well be ready to counter-attack.


    I was internally celebrating when...


    "However, Ive heard theres a shortcut within this city."


    Mason suddenly leaned in closer to my face and blurted this out.


    "During thest festival, we gathered intel that guests appeared near the lords mansion."


    "..."


    "Theres a shortcut leading to the Lake Kingdom within this city, isnt there? Exactly where is it?"


    Mason asked in a menacing tone, the corners of his mouth twisted cruelly.


    I tried to maintain a foolish expression, but a bead of cold sweat trickled down my back.


    This guy...


    Hes no ordinary opponent.


    "Whats the matter? Why are you hesitating?"


    Meeting my trembling gaze, Masons eyes narrowed like a predator.


    "Could it be that the hypnosis didnt work?"

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    The ce I had told Mason about was behind themunal tombstone outside the western gate. I had lied, saying that there was a passage here that connected to the Lake Kingdom.


    The area was seldom visited by people, so there was little risk of civilians getting caught up with these guys. Plus, it was a distinctive location that I frequented.


    "Hmm, hiding a passage behind a tombstone, huh..."


    It was a tant lie, but I acted as if I was under some kind of hypnosis. Mason seemed somewhat convinced.


    The officer from the Aegis Special Forces standing next to Mason whispered something into his ear.


    "The subi-extracted hypnotic directly interferes with the mind. It can even break down the psychic barriers of the Ivory Towers Archmage. Theres no way the Prince could resist it. Its highly likely to be true."


    "I still have my reservations... Ill scout the passage alone for now."


    Mason gestured with his chin towards me as he stepped outside.


    "Keep a strict watch on the Prince."


    Mason left the room.


    Quickly, I scanned the remaining members of the Aegis Special Forces. Four men in the room, one at each wall.


    Tied up in the room were myself, Godhand who had been subdued and was lying on the floor, and Burnout.


    I locked eyes with Godhand. Groaning in pain just moments ago, he formed a subtle lip motion as our eyes met.


    Bodybag.


    Of course.


    The current Shadow Squad consisted of three members: Metal Maniptor Godhand, Explosive Archer Burnout, and Telekic Bodybag.


    Godhand and Burnout had been captured, but Bodybag wasnt here... meaning she wasnt captured and was observing the situation from outside.


    Theres a chance.


    I took a deep breath and waited for a few moments. Until Mason had left the house and was far enough away.


    About ten minutester, I felt it was time. I lifted my head.


    Alright, lets get started.


    "Hey, can you loosen these restraints a bit?"


    I whined, looking at the Aegis Special Forces members who were keeping watch over me.


    "Theyre too tight; it hurts this Princes arms. If you take this off, I can use my magic power, and it will be morefortable."


    I was practically talking to Godhand, signaling for him to handle the restraints.


    The squad members exchanged uneasy nces.


    "Captain, it seems like the hostage is trying to wake up from the hypnosis."


    "Lets blindfold him again."


    Masons lieutenant, their captain, picked up a cloth bag to put over my head again. I frowned.


    "Hey, you really gonna put that on me? You sure you can handle the consequencester? You know Ill remember your face, right?"


    "..."


    The captain broke into a sweat but continued to approach me. Just as he was about to put the bag over my head, I yelled.


    "Now!"


    "?!"


    Then, from outside, a whooshing sound signaled something flying toward us.


    Boom!


    One of the wallspletely shattered, sendingrge fragments flying into the room.


    They were pieces of building debris thrown in by Bodybag using his telekinesis. Seems like there was plenty of that lying around in this ruined vige.


    The fallen walls debris crushed one of the Aegis Special Forces members who had been standing there.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Whats going on?!"


    "Its an ambush!"


    In the split second that the Aegis Special Forces members were distracted, Burnout silently stood up, pulled his gag off with one swift motion, and


    "Aaaaah!"


    spewed fire from his mouth.


    So thats why he was always gagged.


    "Ahhh!"


    The captain, engulfed in mes, screamed as he rolled on the ground, setting the room aze.


    Even if they were part of the Aegis Special Forces, with building debris being bombed from outside and someone breathing fire from the inside, chaos was inevitable.


    Simultaneously, Godhand sprung to his feet and transformed his arm into a de.


    His hands were metal prosthetics... and Godhand was a metal alchemist.


    It was as if he had been carrying emergency weapons in his hands from the beginning.


    "Your Highness!"


    Godhand, who had rushed toward me, swung his de effortlessly.


    Swoosh!


    My restraints were severed in an instant, and the moment the magic seal tied to the restraints disappeared, magic power flowed back into me.


    "Ah, this chilling yet heavy sensation. Its been a while."


    I muttered as I stood up from my spot.


    "The long period of humiliation and persecution... was a bitter cup to drink. Thank you, Godhand."


    I red at two special agents who were btedly rushing in.


    "You two there!"


    Our eyes met.


    And when eyes meet?


    [Gaze of Command] activation condition met!


    "Jump in ce 10 times!"


    sh!


    [Command Difficulty: Easy]


    [Comparing the users Intelligence stat to the targets Magic Power stat.]


    [Deciding the sess rate. Rolling for resistance...]


    Ding!


    [Evaluation Complete!]


    >Sess: 2 bodies


    [Executing forcedmand.]


    A resounding sess!


    The two agents immediately and diligently began jumping in ce.


    Before they couldplete ten jumps, Godhand and Bodybag charged in, knocking both their jaws clean off.


    I growled as I kicked the two agents who had fallen t on the ground.


    "Screwed up thest count, didnt you? Have you not learned to start over if you mess up, you bastards? Huh?"


    Acting all cocky, I suddenly doubled over with a throbbing headache. Ugh!


    "Damn, nosebleed"


    But theres no time to be a crybaby about this. I quickly wiped away the nosebleed with the back of my hand.


    At that moment, an elf with plump cheeks rolled in through the broken wall from outside. It was Bodybag, who had bombarded the ruins from the outside.


    "I apologize for beingte!"


    "I survived thanks to you, Bodybag!"


    "Your Highness! Be careful! There are more agents outsi... Ahhh!"


    Thud thud thud!


    Before Bodybag could finish her sentence, arrows rained down through the broken wall.


    Those outside had indiscriminately shot crossbows at us. What lunatics!


    Godhand, who had pulled me behind cover, clenched his teeth.


    "There are many of them! I took down four, so at least ten must remain!"


    I could hear footsteps rushing toward the closed door. I clenched my teeth. We werepletely surrounded!


    Any means of escape?


    Godhand and Burnout were injured. Bodybag had just used her telekinesis, and it would take time for her cooldown to reset.


    And me... Im in terrible shape after foolishly overusing my magic power.


    My head throbbed so much it was hard to keep my eyes open. My consciousness was fading.


    - Big bro, youre really amazing. How did you manage to do this?


    Images I didnt want to remember,


    - Mom will always be by your side.


    floated up in my mind, clouding it.


    Grit!


    I clenched my teeth and tried to regain my focus. Get a grip, RetroAddict! Shouldve exercised more, Ash!


    The situations a mess, but its still okay!


    I still have some useful items in my inventory. Gasping for breath, I reached into my pocket and...


    Beep.


    [The yers existence is currently uncertain.]


    [System use is not possible.]


    "...?"


    What the hell is this now? Shit! Why all of a sudden?


    A bright red message box appeared before my eyes, disying that absurd message. Whats this about an "uncertain existence"?


    No matter how much I fumbled around, my hand only skimmed an empty pocket. I couldnt open my inventory.


    Damn it! This is why you should always carry cash as well!


    Thud thud thud!


    "Your Highness! Ugh!"


    Another volley of arrows rained down through the broken wall, and this time, Godhand, who had shielded me, took arrows in his back and shoulder.


    Bodybag desperately fought back with telekinesis, and Burnout continued to return fire with the stolen crossbow even with a burnt mouth.


    Everyone was putting up a fight, but the disparity in numbers and firepower was ring.


    A heavy thudding noise began emanating from the door we had barricaded. If that door opened, and the enemies stormed in...


    Thats when it happened.


    "Huh?"


    "What the... Argh?!"


    "Enemy reinforcements Aaah!"


    Crunch! Thump!


    A dull bursting noise echoed from outside the door, and the special forces aiming to enter went silent.


    We looked at each other, puzzled. What just happened?


    Crash!


    The next moment, the door shattered into pieces, and,


    "My Lord!"


    A knight with a tin helmet burst in, his aura as overwhelming as a tank.


    "Are you unharmed, my Lord?"


    "Lucas!"


    Our faces brightened at the appearance of our reinforcements.


    "ssic Lucas! You came to rescue us!"


    Lucas then awkwardly scratched the back of his tin helmet.


    "No, Ive reached my limit too..."


    Through the cracks in his damaged armor, we saw Lucass chest soaked in blood and poorly bandaged.


    Fresh wounds were scattered all over his body, and the wooden sword he held was snapped in half.


    "I managed to crack the heads of about three of them while making my way in, but thats it."


    Lucas calmly stated his condition.


    "Each and every one of them is formidable. It will be tough to hold them off any longer."


    "..."


    "Moreover, all the outside security forces are converging here. And Mason has probably sensed something is off and is on his way."


    I gritted my teeth quietly.


    If Lucas was saying this, then were we really out of options?


    Thats when Lucas picked up something from the floor.


    "...However, my Lord. There is one way."


    It was the bag they tried to put over my head.


    Holding the bag, Lucas softly said,


    "Do you trust me and leave it to me?"


    Was it my imagination?


    Although obscured by the tin helmet...


    Through the gaps, it seemed like Lucass eyes were faintly smiling.


    ***


    "What the hell happened?"


    A short whileter, Mason, who hurried back, growled at his subordinates.


    "I told you to handle everything as quietly as possible. If we cause this muchmotion, the troops from Crossroad might evene rushing!"


    One of the special agents standing guard outside reported.


    "A knight and a mage broke in from outside, attempting to rescue the prince."


    "What happened then?"


    "Four guarding the room were killed, and three outside were severely wounded. The squad leader is also dead."


    Among the neatlyid corpses, Mason saw his scorched special forces squad leader.


    He was the only guy with some brains among the dumb muscle in the special forces Team 1... Mason clenched his teeth as the agent continued the exnation.


    "As you can see, one wall of the hideout haspletely copsed and is no longer functional..."


    "Skip that, you idiot! What about the prince!"


    Mason yelled, and the agent pointed inside the room.


    "Hes in there."


    "What?"


    "The prince is still there while the others escaped. We didnt pursue further after confirming that he was still there..."


    Unable toprehend, Mason looked inside the room.


    It was true. Ash was still there.


    Bound to the chair, slumped over, with a bag over his head, he was sitting quietly.


    The agent added,


    "He might not have been able to move because the hypnosis hasnt fully worn off yet?"


    "..."


    Staring at Ash, Masons eyes narrowed.


    "...Hold on."


    "Yes?"


    "Doesnt the prince seem to have grown taller?"


    Mason clenched his fist tightly.


    "Did you check?"


    "Huh? Check what?"


    "Did you check his face, I said."


    "Only captains and above have the authority to approach the Imperial Prince..."


    Cutting off the iplete reply of the agent, Mason gritted his teeth and walked briskly towards Ash.


    Whoosh!


    As Ash removed the bag covering his head


    Between the disheveled blonde hair, a pair of smiling blue eyes appeared.


    "Hello, Mason."


    It wasnt Ash.


    It was Lucas.


    Ash and Lucas had swapped clothes and armor, exchanged their head coverings, and while Ash had escaped, Lucas remained as a stand-in.


    "...Haha."


    With a resignedugh, Mason raised his fist high above his head,


    Whack-!


    And swung it violently, striking the agent next to him.


    Thud! Crash!


    The agent flew like a broken puppet and mmed into the wall, unable to move any further.


    "Falling for such a pathetic trick..."


    With a face sinking into despair, Mason sighed deeply as he nced at the agent whod met his demise.


    "Must be the side effects of the Beast Transformation Serum; I cant control my anger."


    Turning his venomous gaze towards Lucas, Mason revealed his beast-like fangs.


    "You must have stayed because you think you can handle this rage, eh, sir?"


    Lucas only responded with a sly smile.


    Above that knights face, Masons fist descended with a resounding crash.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    "This isnt right."


    Just after barely escaping the encirclement by the Aegis Special Forces, escorted by three members of the Shadow Squad, I tossed my dented helmet aside and spoke. The blood-sttered trio from the Shadow Squad looked back at me.


    "This cant be! Lucas is in danger!"


    Lucas had stayed behind in the enemys den, acting as my decoy. He had swapped clothes with me, letting himself be tied up in my stead.


    I looked down at the armor I was wearing, which had belonged to Lucas.


    The ck armor that was freshly fitted not long ago was now punctured, ripped, and soaked in blood.


    Lucas had imed that he had a way to escape, but...


    Could I really trust his words?


    Was it possible that he had lied, just to ensure that I would leave without any qualms?


    "Your Majesty."


    Godhand, who had turned to look at me, spoke in aposed manner.


    "Have you ever yed chess?"


    "Of course, I have."


    Ive yed it both on Earth and in this world; the rules are more or less the same.


    "Do you know what the objective of chess is?"


    "To capture the opponents King."


    "Correct. And we also need to protect our own King."


    Godhand pointed at himself and his two subordinates in turn.


    "Pawns like us, or Knights like Captain Lucas, all die for the King. Because thats the stepping stone for victory."


    "..."


    "If we can save you from a dire situation with our lives, it would be a fair trade."


    I clenched my lips shut. Godhand nodded.


    "The game continues only if the King remains. For this front to persist, you must be safe, Your Majesty."


    "..."


    "Captain Lucas has made a choice. Even if it puts him in danger, he decided to save you... A knightly and wholly correct decision."


    I took a deep breath.


    The heat from my forehead cooled down, clearing my mind.


    "Listen carefully, Godhand. The game may continue if the King remains, but..."


    And I spoke.


    "Simply having the King wont win you the game."


    "..."


    This time, Godhand was the one to keep his mouth shut.


    "A King needs Pawns, Knights, Bishops, Rooks, and a Queen. Only then can a King truly be a King."


    "Your Majesty."


    "I can only move one square around me. Its because you all stand by me that I can be a battlefieldmander."


    I looked at Godhand, then turned to Burnout and Bodybag.


    "I need you all. And I need Lucas, too."


    I want to go on together.


    With all myrades.


    Toward the true ending, and beyond...


    So, losing Lucasmy main character, my knight, and my strongest cardin a ce like this is uneptable!


    "Thats idealistic, Your Majesty."


    Godhand grinned bitterly.


    "Chess is a game where you must lose to gain."


    "But this isnt a chessboard; its the real world."


    "Thats correct. Its even colder."


    "But its a ce where possibilities not confined by rules exist."


    And so, I decided.


    I decided not just to be amander but to be a tyrant on the board.


    To trample over any rules for victory... A tyrant in the game.


    SoI wont weigh exchange rates.


    I wont y by sacrificing Pawns and Knights to capture an opponents Bishop and Rook.


    I will force my way, throw a tantrum, lose none of my pieces, and consume the enemys.


    Yes, thats the kind of yer I am.


    Thats what... Ive decided.


    Beep.


    It was then. A system window popped up in front of me.


    [yer Authentication Complete.]


    [System Usage Enabled.]


    "..."


    I dont know what error had prevented me earlier, but now I had regained ess to the system.


    I had many questions, but now wasnt the time. I hurriedly reached into my inventory and grabbed an item. Good, it works.


    Godhand rushed me.


    "Your Highness, I understand your concerns, but we should first retreat to a safe location and regroupter"


    "Itll be toote. They could kill Lucas right away."


    "So what do you n to do? Go back there?"


    "..."


    While reviewing my options, I suddenly looked at the wooden sword in my hand.


    It was the broken wooden sword that Lucas had brought. The idea shed through my mind as I saw it.


    "Hey, guys. Ive got a good idea."


    I noticed the white cloth the Shadow Squad members were using as makeshift bandages. Good, this will do.


    Smirking, I looked at the three members of the Shadow Squad.


    "Do you trust me?"


    "..."


    The three elves exchanged sardonic nces before nodding at me.


    "What should we do, Your Highness?"


    ***


    Lucas, tied to a chair, had be a punching bag.


    Mason had been beating Lucas under the guise of torture, and Lucas had remained silent, taking the hits.


    "How about saying something, young master?"


    Mason growled, wiping his blood-soaked wrists.


    "Id like to have somest words to remember."


    Lucas smirked.


    "Your punch feels like a feather, Mason."


    "...What?"


    "Being hit by my master hurt more."


    Back then, it hurt because he had disappointed the one he was loyal to.


    But now?


    His body might be falling apart, but his mind was lighter than ever.


    Im finally doing something worthy of a loyal servant.


    Dying for ones master...


    Wasnt that the most fitting end for a loyal servant?


    He had lied to Ash, saying there was a way out. But there wasnt. Lucas hade here prepared to die in Ashs stead.


    Could he now say he had atoned for betraying Ash all those years ago...?


    "Hey, young master."


    Clutching his fist, Mason disyed a sinister expression.


    "Provoking me wont make your death any easier."


    He put his hand into his pocket and pulled out a syringe filled with a subi sedative.


    "I need you to give me every piece of information you have. Dont worry, I wont kill you. Ill mutte you, drug you if I have to, but Ill scrape out everyst bit of info in your brain."


    Lucas closed his eyes.


    And began to channel the remaining magic power into his carotid artery.


    He never intended to die from Masons punches. He nned a clean self-destruction.


    Why was it that thest memories that came to mind were from his younger days?


    The day they first entered Dustias Star Bow.


    The secret base under the roof, a ce where young Ash had invited him...


    Step. Step.


    Mason advanced menacingly, and Lucas took a final, deep breath.


    Just then.


    "Ahem!"


    A sound of heavy breathing came from outside the hideout.


    Knock. Knock-knock. Knock.


    Once. Twice. Once.


    ...Huh?


    Opening his eyes, Lucas looked puzzled in that direction.


    That knock signal was definitely from their childhood...?


    Crash!


    The door swung open, startling everyone inside.


    "Do you wanna build a snowman~?" (TL Note: This was in English, an obvious reference to the Disney movie Frozen)


    There stood Ash.


    Waving a white g.


    It was an atrociously crude white g, a broken wooden sword wrapped in white cloth. Ash waved it back and forth, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Surrender, surrender! Hello, secret friends? The Prince has returned because he wants to y with you all some more."


    The agents who had been guarding the outside broke into a cold sweat as they followed in.


    "Ca, Captain! His Highness the Prince returned so suddenly... we couldnt stop him in time..."


    "Why? Dont you like it?"


    Ash grinned mischievously, fluttering the white g in his hand.


    "Although its weird for me to say this, Ive never been rejected when I asked to y first in my entire life, you know?"


    In any case, the intent to surrender was clear. Mason let out a wryugh, too astonished to react otherwise.


    "Your Highness, youre either exceedingly bold or youve lost your mind... What on Earth made youe back--"


    "Ill guide you."


    At Ashs words, Mason closed his mouth.


    "Lake Kingdom. Youre kicking up all this fuss because you want to enter it, right?"


    Continuing, Ash shrugged his shoulders smugly.


    "Its not difficult. Ill take all of you there. Just follow me. Ill personally escort you in."


    Ash looked around at the special agents, who were confused by his offer, then raised the white g above his head and waved it grandly.


    "This Price is exceptionally good at guiding people in amusement parks!"


    It was a g-waving maneuver as skillful as that of a tour guide leading tourists.


    ***


    And so.


    Following Ashs guidance, the special agents were making their way towards the teleport gate located in the lords mansion.


    "...My lord. Why?"


    As Lucas, who was supported by Ash, limped along at the front, he stammered.


    "Why... have you returned? I risked my life to get you out..."


    "Its because you risked your life."


    Ash replied nonchntly.


    "So I have to risk my life to save you, too."


    "I am but a mere retainer, my lord. It is only natural for me to die for you. But you should not risk your life for a mere retainer..."


    "No."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Idiot, youre not a dog."


    Ash looked at Lucas as if he couldnt believe him.


    "Just because people say youre puppy-like, resemble a golden retriever, or whatever, do you think youre actually a dog? No, you fool. Youre a human, a human!"


    "..."


    "And I. I save people."


    Ash dered as if making a vow to himself.


    "If theyre within my reach, I save people. Im just following my own principles."


    Just as Lucas seemed about to say something more, Mason quickly approached from behind.


    "I should inform you, Your Highness. Im quite... hot-headed at the moment, due to your previous deception and the loss of my subordinates."


    "Oh dear. You must have a lot of heat in your body. Are you a Yang Cultivator by any chance?" (TL Note: In Cultivation Novels, Yang is represented by Heat, while Yin is represented by Cold. The manlier you are, the more Yang you have, and vice versa.)


    Ash threw another joke that Mason chose to ignore and instead growled at him.


    "If you try to deceive me again, it wont end well."


    "Ooh, scary. A public servant daring to threaten the royal family. You should definitely get a health check-upter. That big belly of yours must be full of fatty liver."


    The path to the teleport gate was deserted.


    Mason and the special agents remained alert for ambushes, but not a single soldierlet alone ordinary citizenswas in sight.


    Ash taunted the tense special agents.


    "Hey. Im the Lord of this city. If we brawl in the middle of the city, innocent people will get hurt. How would you handle that?"


    "...You cleared the people out in advance?"


    Ash seemed to have ordered his subordinates to evacuate the people from the path beforehand. He shrugged his shoulders.


    "Either way, we both achieve our goals, right? You guys get into Lake Kingdom, pay your respects to the Demon King, and I get to safely head home with my knight. Okay?"


    Of course, Mason had no intention of letting Ash and Lucas go even if they aplished their objective, but he quietly nodded.


    Arriving in front of the teleport gate, Ash raised his hand to activate it.


    "Wee to and of fantasy, where a joyous festival is held~ Come to and of adventure, thend of eternal happiness~"


    Humming a strangeAsh insisted it was a theme park songtune, Ash gestured towards the open gate.


    "Well, shall we go? To the Lake Kingdom!"


    "..."


    Mason tightly gripped Ashs shoulder and jumped into the teleport gate with him.


    sh!


    The moment the teleportation endeda spacious square unfolded before them.


    Magical stones emitted light like streemps scattered throughout the open space, and arge bonfire was aze at the center.


    A subtle dampness in the air. And the pitch-ck darkness covering the sky...


    Mason instinctively knew.


    "...Were in the right ce."


    This was the Lake Kingdom.


    sh! sh!


    Members of the Aegis Special Forces who arrived right after stood agape, scanning their surroundings.


    It was their first time experiencing teleport magic and their first time in the Lake Kingdom dungeon, so their bewilderment was understandable.


    Therefore, Ash bought some time.


    Grinning wickedly, Ash lifted up what he held in his handa white g.


    Although Ashs wrists were bound, the white g he held wasnt taken from him.


    Its not a weapon, what could he do with a small surrender g?with that line of thinking, the special forces had left it with him.


    They had no idea.


    What Ash could do with a g.


    "I dere this ce"


    Driving the white g into the ground, Ash shouted,


    "as territory of the Empire!"


    Whoosh!


    Magic power burst forth from Ash, covering the area in a blinding sh.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Screams erupted as I activated [Imperial Edict], plunging my banner into the ground. A dazzling light enveloped the area.


    "What the hell?!"


    "What is this?!"


    Hearing the panicked cries of the Aegis Special Forces, a sly grin crept onto my face.


    I had lured them into my base camp.


    It wasnt enemy territory, so it wouldnt trigger [Siege Mode]. However, I could still generate territorial effects.


    And within this territory,


    Rumble!


    I could form my very own fortress!


    Ash-colored walls of magical power began to emerge all around us.


    Caught in the sudden emergence of the walls, the Aegis Special Forces yelled and scrambled to avoid being trapped.


    "Sucks to be you guys. This area has a lot of great guides too."


    If youd met a good guide like Nameless, youd have had a fun sightseeing tour.


    "But you had to get hooked by a scam artist like me!"


    Youre all gonna die here!


    "Ash, you bastard!"


    Realizing I was the cause, Mason charged at me, but,


    Crack!


    A gray wall materialized right in front of me, separating Mason and me.


    Sorry, but I can modify this fortress at will! And instantly, too!


    That means


    I didnt need the fortress to maintain a conventional shape or function!


    Ssshh! Ssshhhh!


    The fortress, originally set as a default circr shape, began to reassemble like blocks, ording to my will.


    The fortresspressed and shrunk, morphing from a circle into a square


    Thud!


    Eventually, it transformed into a rectangr structure.


    Originally designed to keep out attackers, it now served as a prison to lock them in.


    Rules are meant to be broken!


    A fortress could turn into a prison.


    In other words, it was all up to how I used it!


    I wished I could just squash them by shrinking the walls, but resistance from the inside kept the prison from shrinking any further.


    "You cant leave until you buy everything~"


    Kicking the ash-colored walls with a mutter, I turned around.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Are you alright, Your Highness?!"


    My subordinates, who had been waiting at the base camp, rushed toward me.


    Elize hade with a reserve party dispatched to the Merchant Guilds Silver Winter division, and Saintess Margarita had also arrived from the temple.


    "Ash, I dont know whats going on, but just give the order!"


    Even Verdandis Holy Grail Seekers, who had been on standby at the base camp, were present. It seemed like I had gathered as many as I could on short notice.


    I saw the Shadow Squad, who despite their injuries, had managed to evacuate citizens and muster forces.


    I nodded at the trio.


    "Saintess, Im fine. First, see to Lucas and the Shadow Squad."


    "Ah, yes...!"


    Margarita immediately began pouring healing magic onto Lucas.


    Lucas, who had been a bloody mess, started to regain his original appearance. Just then, a dwarf cksmith rushed over.


    "Ash!"


    "Yes, Kellibey. At your service."


    "What the hell is happening? I got a brief exnation from the guy from Godhand, but..."


    "Detailster. For now."


    I extended my hand for a handshake with Kellibey.


    "The equipment I ordered is ready, right?"


    "It was still in the final adjustment phase, but..."


    Kellibey twisted his bushy beard into a grin and handed me an object covered in cloth.


    "Well, weapons are typically fine-tuned on the battlefield. Looks like you need it right away, so test it out."


    "Thank you."


    Whooosh


    As I uncovered the cloth, therey a longsword in a sword coffin.


    The simple yet refined hilt felt familiar.


    [Bestowed Sword].


    Lucass personalized equipment wasplete.


    I approached Lucas, carrying it with me. After his emergency healing wasplete, Lucas staggered to his feet.


    "Milord."


    "Lucas."


    I extended the [Bestowed Sword] before him.


    "Take it. Its your new weapon."


    "..."


    Taking the longsword, Lucas quietly stared down at the hilt.


    After a moment of silent scrutiny, Lucas slowly opened his mouth.


    "...This is the sword you first bestowed upon me when we were young."


    I silently listened. Lucas continued.


    "And the night I betrayed you, the de shattered into pieces."


    "..."


    "Ever since then, Ive held onto this hilt, to remind myself of my poor choices... of my regrets and cautions."


    Lucas, gripping the hilt tightly, extended the sword back to me.


    "I am not worthy of taking this sword back."


    "...Lucas."


    "I am nothing but a mad dog, too shameful even to be called rabid, who betrayed you and inflicted an indelible wound upon you. I tried to run from that fact, but once again, my past has put you in..."


    "Hey! Shut up! Would you?!"


    I yelled, and Lucass eyes widened in shock.


    I yelled again.


    "I dont care!"


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "I dont give a damn about some guys past!"


    Lucas slightly opened his mouth. I pushed the sword back into his hands.


    "Whatever wrong youve done to me! Ive already forgotten."


    I really have. Because I dont know.


    "And whatever wrong youll do to me in the future! Ill forget that too."


    I forced the sword back into Lucass grasp.


    "Betray me?! Do it again! Two times, three times, four times, be my guest! I dont care!"


    "Y-yes?! No, yes?!"


    "As long as youe back to me and remain my knight!"


    I slowly withdrew my hand.


    "If you be my friend again. Thats all that matters."


    Together, we failed 741 times, and finally reached the ending. To that protagonist, I said this.


    It might be a silly story... We only watched it through aputer monitor, but Ive considered you my friend throughout those 742 attempts.


    Holding the sword in a daze, Lucas repeated,


    "Fri...end?"


    "Yeah, Lucas."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "You and I are not master and dog. Were friends."


    "..."


    "Well, of course, professionally speaking, there is a military hierarchy ofmander and knight, but..."


    Rambling on, I cut myself short.


    "We are friends, Lucas. Regardless of what happened in the past, or what will happen in the future, that will never change."


    "..."


    "Or is it that Im the only one who thinks so?"


    "No, not at all..."


    Lucas lowered his head, his disheveled and blood-stained blond hair obscuring his eyes.


    "...Not at all, milord. Absolutely not."


    I patted Lucass shoulder and pointed toward the magic fortress.


    "The forts maintenance is reaching its limit. The guys weve trapped inside will soon being out."


    Even though my condition was a mess, I forcibly drank all the magic potions in my inventory and summoned the fortress. As a result, the limit was rapidly approaching.


    The magic fortress was slowly crumbling, soon to bepletely destroyed.


    "Theyre viins scheming to break our front line."


    I looked around at my subordinates and nodded.


    "Ill define it. Theyre monsters that our monster front line has to deal with... Wipe them all out!"


    "Yes-!"


    My subordinates responded in unison.


    Elize adjusted her Sword Coffin, while Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers each readied their equipment.


    Shadow Squad and the reserve parties also prepared for battle, and Saintess Margarita cast shield spells over them.


    The armor Lucas had sent to Kellibey through Godhand had been quickly repaired.


    With Kellibeys help, Lucas donned the armor. I spoke to him.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes."


    "Sever your past with that sword."


    I grinned at the protagonist of this world. The yer who had taken over this body said, "Come back safely."


    Lucas set aside the tin helmet he was holding in his hand and gave a blurry smile.


    "...Yes. I will return, my lord."


    In the distance, the magic barrier disappeared.


    As if settling the bill, the residual magic power drained from my body, and then


    I passed out.


    ***


    Aegis Special Forces Team 1 was a unitprised only of those capable ofbat in the dark.


    In fact, theirbat skills were so high that they often scored simrly to the Imperial knights during mock battles.


    If ambushes, surprise attacks, and the use of various tools were permitted, they could even overwhelm the knights.


    Each of their individualbat skills was on par with the elite heroes of the Crossroad.


    However, this time the situation was dire.


    ThudBoom-Boom-Bang!


    As soon as they teleported, they found themselves trapped within a gray barrier. The moment they were freed, attacks rained down on them from all directions.


    Burnout, who had been prepared, unleashed a barrage of explosive arrows, and Bodybag hurled the iron bars created by Godhand.


    Verdandis Holy Grail Seekers also fired short bows and threw daggers.


    Caught without cover in this long-range bombardment, the Special Forces took heavy damage.


    "Damn it! Break through in this direction!"


    Mason, who had deflected arrows with his greatsword, looked back at his subordinates as he roared.


    There, a woman in a maid outfit with a giant Coffin on her back had entered. She was swinging her bluish-ck bobbed hair.


    Those agents who recognized her were shocked.


    "You are...?"


    "Could it be, the Coffin Swordmaster, Elizabeth"


    Between the Special Forces members hastily swinging their weapons, Elize quietly drew the swords from her Sword Coffin


    Swoosh! ng! Shatter!


    Like a spinning top, she swiftly ughtered the Special Forces members.


    Watching his men fall one by one, Mason gritted his teeth.


    At this rate...!


    Thud. Thud.


    Footsteps approached. Mason looked in that direction.


    "Mason, youre not fit for the dark arts or this confidential mission."


    It was Lucas.


    Though his footsteps were unsteady, perhaps due to his condition, his bright blue eyes were firm.


    "Why didnt you join the knights? Then you couldve used that crude swordsmanship."


    Grinning, Mason gripped his massive greatsword.


    "Lord Fernandez highly values a certain trait of mine. Thats why he entrusted this mission to me."


    "What trait is that?"


    "Survival."


    Masonughed ferociously.


    "No matter how strong the opponent, no matter how dire the situation, I always manage to cling to life andplete the mission...! Thats the one thing Im confident in!"


    "Your pitiful life ends here."


    Lucas slowly reached for the hilt of his longsword.


    "Lets end our bad karma, Mason."


    "Bad karma? Thats disappointing, Lord Lucas."


    Whoosh!


    Kicking the ground, Mason lunged at Lucas, shing down with his greatsword.


    "We had good times, too, didnt we!"


    To counter, Lucas drew his sword.


    Swish...!


    As the hilt slid out of the sheath, the de glimmering faintly below it revealed itself.


    Mason frowned.


    What is that sword?


    It was as if the de was made of light.


    ng!


    Lucas light-infused longsword shed roughly with Masons greatsword.


    As they strained against each other, des locked, Mason cracked a wide grin and chuckled.


    "Nice color, huh? You get it custom-made? Its all shiny and pretty, whats the deal with this sword?"


    Lucas replied tersely.


    "My regret. And..."


    Gripping the hilt tightly with both hands,


    Lucas mustered his strength and finished his sentence.


    "...My forgiveness."


    Whoosh-!


    Lucas longsword began to emit a blinding white radiance, casting light in all directions.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Life is a series of regrets.


    At least it was for Lucas.


    Betraying Ash.


    Killing Dustia.


    The beautiful young days that shattered like fragile flowers due to his own mistakes.


    Night after night, he ruminated on irreversible decisions and irremediable wrongdoings, spending them steeped in regret.


    If only I hadnt done it then.


    If only I hadnt done it then.


    If only I hadnt done it then...


    Lucas life was riddled with regrets.


    He was always a man looking back at the shadows of his past.


    ***


    Chaeng! Chaeng! Tsukaang-!


    Lucas sword, forged of light, left a vivid trail as it executed a series of shes.


    "Kuk!"


    Mason gritted his teeth and groaned as he counterattacked with his greatsword.


    With his new sword, Lucasbat abilities had increased dramatically. His strikes had be lighter, and their potency had amplified.


    Every time the des shed, Masons greatsword showed signs of wear and reduced durability, while Lucas sword of light seemed unfazed.


    Thwack-!


    No... thats not it.


    It wasnt just unfazed; it was actually growing stronger.


    The light and heat emanating from Lucas sword intensified. Mason, who had barely managed to block Lucas horizontal sh, found himself pushed back.


    How did he get so strong? Just by switching swords?


    Or is it something else?


    Had he really attained some sort of enlightenment?


    Grimacing, Mason pulled a vial of Beast Transformation Serum from his pocket.


    He knew well the warning that using it twice a day was suicidal, but he had no other choice now.


    "You should stop."


    As Mason aimed the syringe at his neck, Lucas quietly advised.


    "Ive used Beast Transformation quite a bit myself. And Ive been right on the brink of the line too."


    "..."


    "I guarantee, if you cross that line, it wont be pretty."


    "Heh. Are you concerned about me now?"


    With a scoff, Mason jabbed the syringe into his neck.


    "After all, its a do-or-die situation, whether I die this way or that-!"


    The serum seeped into Masons neck.


    Thump, thump...!


    Masons alreadyrge frame swelled even more.


    His eyes turned red, his nails grew longer, and his canine teeth sharpened like those of a carnivore. His bones and muscles inted.


    "Haaaaa...!"


    Masons appearance had devolved far from human. He now resembled an abominable beast.


    "...So this is what happens. I can see why the Lord warned against it."


    Standing calmly in front of the transformed Mason, Lucas muttered softly.


    "You look like a rabid stray, Mason."


    "I like it, though?"


    Fully transformed, Mason lunged at Lucas at a terrifying speed.


    "Because this is our true nature-!"


    Thwack!


    Masons greatsword drove Lucas back. Despite being cornered, Lucas repliedposedly.


    "Id appreciate it if you stopped saying we. Im no longer a mad dog."


    "Nonsense! We were born as dogs, raised as dogs, and were destined to die as dogs!"


    Bang! Crash! Kwaang!


    Mason roared, swinging his massive greatsword as if it were a leaf.


    "ughtering someone just because a higher-upmands itthats what being a knight is all about!"


    "Im done with that."


    "What?"


    "I wont just follow orders without thinking anymore."


    ng!


    Lucas light de easily knocked Masons greatsword back.


    Gazing into the shocked face of Mason, Lucas slowly reiterated.


    "Ill think for myself, make my own judgments, and decide for myselfto follow that person."


    Lucas was recalling the moment just before, when he had saved a boy in a back alley.


    Killing monsters, saving people


    Yeah.


    I think I understand the weight of it now, at least a bit.


    "Im not a dog, Im a person. So, I will wield my sword by my own will."


    "Heh, sure."


    Mason, who had smirked, tightened his grip on his greatsword and swung it down again.


    "Quite the inappropriate things to say for a would-be knight, our young master!"


    The swordfight continued.


    Lucas, now armed with a new sword, and Mason, who had received a second dose of the beast transformation serum, were evenly matched.


    But the seemingly endless fight came to an abrupt end.


    In the same continuous motion he had practiced, Lucas thrust his sword into Mason.


    "Hahaha! Havent learned a thing from the past, have you, young master?"


    Mason, widening his eyes as if he had been waiting for this, deflected Lucass thrust withughter.


    "Going for a thrust again!"


    Masons greatsword had one serrated side, like a saw.


    He deflected Lucass thrust with that side, caught Lucass de in the serrations, andwith a surge of magic powerspun the greatsword in a spiral.


    Masons ultimate weapon-destroying technique,


    [Weapon Break]!


    The techniquended perfectly.


    Lucass sword of light, caught between the serrated teeth, made an ominous sound before


    It shattered into pieces.


    The once radiant de that emitted heat and light had been reduced to worthless shards.


    Mason sneered at Lucas, who was still holding the hilt of the shattered sword.


    "Hahaha! Making the same mistake again! How foolish! And to think you"


    "Its okay."


    "What?"


    "I said, its okay."


    For some reason, Lucas was smiling.


    "Even if I fail, make mistakes, mess things up... its okay."


    "...?"


    "Wherever I wander, as long as Ie back, its okay. My lord taught me that."


    Time and time again, as my lord believed in me, I will forge a new de from the broken one.


    Slowly, the shards of the shattered sword of light rose from the ground.


    In the empty space above the hilt, a new de of light formed, joining with the particles of light scattered on the ground to produce an even more powerful ze.


    "What is...?"


    Staring at the sword of light, restored in a moment, Mason was dumbfounded.


    Smiling wryly as he looked at his own flickering de, Lucas spoke.


    "Why did I only realize this simple answer now?"


    If it breaks, put it back together.


    Even if things can never be the same as before.


    Even if some things might be irreparable forever.


    Still, if you try, struggle, and il


    Even if youre a failure, you can rise again.


    Why did I give up on everything, and merely watch the shattered scenes from a distance?


    "...No, regrets are forter."


    Gripping the sword of light with both hands, Lucas began to walk forward.


    "I will move past you, my past named Mason."


    Life is a session of regrets.


    "Ill forge my sword anew, however many times it breaks, and wherever I wander in this world, Ill return under the banner of this front line."


    And life is also about oveing those regrets.


    "Because Ive decided to do so."


    For the first time, Lucass blue gazepletely detached from the shadows of his past.


    Mason realized it. The eyes that were ring at him were not actually looking at him.


    They were looking beyond himlooking at what was behind him.


    "What are you looking at...?"


    Gritting his teeth, Mason crouched low.


    "Im not your damned past..."


    With a terrifying force, Mason lunged, plummeting toward Lucas.


    "I am your future! I am your doom!"


    Then Lucas grinned and said,


    "Would that really happen?"


    He swung his de of light upward in a wless counter, a fusion of stubborn resolve and unyielding will.


    Zzzing-!


    Masons greatsword, unable to withstand the explosive burst of light, shattered into two pieces.


    And Masons beastly, massive form was likewise cleaved in two, vertically.


    ***


    I unexpectedly regained my senses quickly.


    I thought I would go into a magic-depleted state after using my ultimate skill, but nothing of the sort happened.


    My veins felt warm as if they wereid upon an electric heating pad, presumably because they were supplied with magic power.


    Is this the power of the Dragon Heart...?


    It must be the effect of the Dragon Heart that Nameless had given me.


    I imagined the Dragon Hearts energy, now presumably coursing through my body, as something akin to an electric heating pad. Warm andforting.


    As I got up, the situation was already being managed. Thankfully, there were no casualties on our side, and from the Aegis Special Forces were either dead or captured.


    "Youre awake, Your Highness. Ill give you an update," Godhand came to me, looking pallid as he briefed me.


    The guy had been hit with swords and arrows all day; he mustve been through a lot too.


    "Of the 10 Aegis Special Forces agents who infiltrated this base camp, we killed seven and captured three. Including the casualties at Crossroad, weve killed sixteen out of a total of 20 agents and captured four."


    "Everyone worked hard."


    "We are currently interrogating the captured agents to see if there are more spies. We should have results soon."


    Godhand showed a slight smile.


    "Your Highness, your use of that magical barrier was extraordinary. We could neutralize them in one fell swoop."


    "Im sorry for forcing you all into this risky operation. It was dangerous because of me."


    "Not at all. Everything turned out fine in the end, didnt it? Captain Lucas is also safe."


    Just as Godhand was finishing his report, the base camps gate shed, and Lilly, in her wheelchair, appeared.


    Lilly had been dispatched to the forward base for this defense battle, due to her responsibilities with artifacts. Given the snowstorm, the artifacts could malfunction.


    But seeing her back now meant that the forward bases defensive battle was likely over.


    "Godhand!"


    Lilly, almost shrieking, urgently wheeled herself over to Godhand. As she assessed his injuries, she trembled and yelled,


    "Who did this to you?! Who would dare!"


    "Ah, well, you see..."


    "Ill burn whoeverid a finger on you! Understand? Tell me, who tormented you!"


    ...Her tone resembled that of an older sibling scolding someone whod bullied their younger sibling.


    Seeing Godhand squirming in difort, I took the opportunity to sneak away.


    As themander who pushed these kids into this, I felt a sense of responsibility. Time to make my quick escape...


    I went around thanking everyone who had helped with the operation.


    Bodybag and Burnout were totally wiped out.


    Especially Burnout, who mustve singed his mouth and esophagus spewing fire. You worked hard; go rest.


    Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers party. Theyd readily joined the battle when Id asked for help on short notice. I promised to shower them with sunflower seeds.


    Margarita and the reserve party. Id hurriedly called them up, but they did their part.


    Margarita was still busy healing the injured. Ill make a generous donation to your templeter.


    Then there was Elize.


    "Hmm, this weapon will do, and this one too..."


    "..."


    As befits her reputation as a Sword Coffin, she was examining the weapons of the dead special forces agents. I suppose I can turn a blind eye if shes taking one or two as spoils...


    And finally, Lucas.


    I was wondering where he was, so I looked around and spotted Kellibey waving at me from a distance.


    "Hey, Young Prince. Over here."


    Our master cksmith hadpleted the weapon just in time. As I walked over to Kellibey with a bright smile, he pointed to a corner of the base camp.


    "Id like to hear your thoughts on my masterpiece. Would you mind checking it out?"


    When I looked in that direction, Lucas was standing there alone.


    In front of Masons fallen body in the sea of blood. Silently.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    "When I heard you had lost your memory."


    As I approached, Lucas muttered softly.


    "Actually, I was relieved."


    "...Why?"


    "Because we could start over our broken rtionship from scratch."


    Lucas, who had been silently staring down at Masons corpse, resumed speaking.


    "Because I could erase my past mistakes, and bury a past I wanted to forget."


    "..."


    "But the original sin Imitted never disappeared. Every time you treated me warmly with a smile, my hidden past stabbed me inside like a dagger."


    Lucas slowly turned around.


    "I wish to be honest with you now."


    He took a deep breath.


    Lucas raised his head to look at me directly, and opened his mouth.


    "I am"


    "Okay, stop right there!"


    Cut-!


    I interrupted him mercilessly. Lucas looked stunned.


    "Huh?!"


    "Didnt I tell you earlier? Im not interested in your past."


    Initially, I was quite curious. What had happened between Lucas and Ash? I even thought of asking.


    But then... I realized anew.


    Thats really none of my business.


    "Whatever youve done to me, its okay. Its all in the past."


    "But...!"


    "If you really want to apologize, do it when I regain my memory."


    I grinned.


    "Its only fair, right?"


    "..."


    With an expression as if hed been pped, Lucas cracked a wry smile.


    "...Youre right. Indeed, apologizing to a lord who has lost his memory would only satisfy my own conscience."


    Oh, I didnt mean it like that, but


    Somehow Lucas seemed relieved. With a faint smile, he bowed his head respectfully toward me.


    "Understood. Then, until you regain your memory, Ill postpone my apology."


    "..."


    Why do I feel like Ive lost out on something? Should I have just epted the apology?


    Sighing, I waved my hand.


    "So, hows the weapon? Are you satisfied?"


    "All the weapons youve given me so far have been remarkable, but this... this is on another level."


    After catching Kellibey eavesdropping, Lucas deliberately raised his voice.


    "How on earth did you manage to create something like this?"


    "Its the epitome of Lake Kingdoms magical cksmithing. Amazing, isnt it? Only the prodigious Elder Dwarf Kellibey could pull it off..."


    Kellibey puffed up with pride and stroked his shoulders repeatedly. Oh, for goodness sake.


    Still, the fact that he crafted an awesome weapon is undeniable. For a while, Lucas and Ivishly praised the weapon. May as well let the guys ego soar a bit, right?


    [Bestowed Sword(SSR)] <Lucas McGregor Exclusive Equipment>


    - Category: Longsword


    - Attack Power: 100-150


    - Durability: It wont be destroyed as long as the users will remains.


    - Sword of the Heart: This sword can change its form freely. Depending on the users will, it morphs every moment to deliver the most optimal attack.


    - Critical Hit Chance + 20~95% (Varies depending on users will)


    - Armor Pration + 20~95% (Varies depending on users will)


    - All Stats + 10~50 (Varies depending on users will)


    This is one of the games ultimate cheat items, the [Bestowed Sword].


    The item had many nicknames given by the games users. From Lightsaber to Sword of Light, shlight, Searchlight, and so on...


    But the mostmonly used nickname was Light Whip.


    At first nce, it may seem like some kind of derogatory term, but its actually an abbreviation for Whip of Light.


    In-game, when Lucas equipped this weapon, his attack range extended by +3 squares.


    Due to its ability to freely change the shape of its de, it could stretch out like a whip.


    They took advantage of this extended range to maintain maximum distance from the enemy, employing long-range Strikes of Will.


    Using a melee units infinite stack attack from a distance?


    Thats insanely overpowered.


    Moreover, Lucas also had an excellent mobility skill called Step of Persistence.


    No matter how strong the enemy units were, he could single-handedly maintain distance and defeat them, effectively enabling a kiting tactic.


    Hes one of those who yers y around of, changing the game genre all by himself.


    "Master your skills with this sword. It will be a great asset on our front lines."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Take it."


    After briefly checking the stats, I handed the sword back to Lucas.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment, then,


    Kneeling on one knee in front of me, he carefully took the sword with both hands raised above his head.


    "...?"


    I didnt intend to give it to him like this...


    Lucas stood up, fastening the sword to his waist with a grin.


    "I will make good use of it for the rest of my life, my Lord."


    "Fine. Just dont break it... Not that you could anyway..."


    The durability is theoretically infinite, so he really could use it for the rest of his life. Hell, he could use it as a dagger to prepare food, rip open packaging, and generally MacGyver his way through life.


    By the way, is there a meaning behind you fastening the scabbard? Isnt it that the de only forms when you grasp it?


    I was about to peacefully continue this useless conversation when,


    sh!


    The teleport gate flickered, and other heroes began pouring in.


    "What the?! Whats going on?!"


    Among them, Evangeline, who rushed back first, screamed with wide-open eyes.


    "What happened here?! Whats going on?!"


    Apparently, the defense battle was over.


    A dyed wave of fatigue hit me. I trudged towards the gate.


    "Hey, I gotta sneak away. Im starting to feel bad from using magic recklessly."


    "Same here, my Lord."


    Lucas smiled beside me as we walked.


    "After being beaten and rolling around all day, Id like to let go and rest."


    "...?"


    I found his sincerity rather unusual.


    And is it my imagination? The corners of Lucass mouth are slightly rxed. He always had this tense edge, but now...


    For the first time, he had a youthful smile appropriate for his age, twenty-two.


    I chuckled in response.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Lets."


    "And the aftermath?"


    "Well, everythings done, and Evangelines smart. Shell figure it out."


    Right. Evangeline has been overtly not subtly hungry formand. Lets leave the rest to her.


    Lucas took onest nce at Masons corpse, then fully turned around.


    Lucas and I subtly lowered our stance and snuck around, approaching the teleport gate from a distance.


    Just as we were about to enter the gate, our eyes met with Evangeline, who was frantically looking around.


    Lucas waved his hand vigorously, and I pointed my index finger to my temple, then gestured towards Evangeline.


    "Were too tired, so were taking a break! Please take care of the rest!"


    "Wha...?"


    With her mouth agape, as if she couldnt believe it, Evangeline screamed and started running towards us.


    "Hey! You old men! Where do you think youre running off to! Exin everything to me!"


    sh!


    The world was filled with a blinding light, and soon after, Lucas and I popped out at the teleport gate in the courtyard of the estate.


    Im sorry, Evangeline. The others will fill you in. Im not feeling well, so Im going to leave early.


    I stretched my arms overhead and let out a yawn. Just then, Lucas chuckled softly.


    "Whats up? Remembering the old days?"


    "The old days?"


    "Back at the academy, when you and I would skip ss and jump over the fence. Teachers would chase after us, yelling for someone to catch us... That memory came to mind."


    Hmm, I see. Mustve felt simr to skipping study hall to go to an inte cafe. Even in a fantasy world, the antics of students are quite simr.


    Lucas looked a little wistful.


    "I didnt realize it at the time, but looking back, those were innocent memories."


    "..."


    Though I couldnt remember sharing school days with Lucas, I somehow felt a vague sense of connection.


    "What would you usually do after skipping ss?"


    "Wed usually go eat something. We were always hungry back then..."


    "Then lets go eat something. Hey, Aider!"


    My servants rushed towards me, shedding tears as they emerged from the destroyed mansion.


    Finally, Aider staggered out, and I yelled towards him.


    "Im hungry! Prepare something simple for me!"


    About to say something, Aider swallowed his words and offered a faint smile instead.


    "Yes, My Lord. I shall prepare a meal for you."


    ***


    [STAGE 14 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Evangeline(SSR)]


    [Characters Leveled Up]


    - None


    [Injured or Deceased Characters]


    - Lucas(SSR) : Minor injuries


    - Godhand(SR) : Minor injuries


    - Burnout(SR) : Minor injuries


    - Bodybag(R) : Minor injuries


    [Items Acquired]


    - Harpy Legion Mana Stone: 252


    - Standard Advanced Mana Core(R): 3


    [Stage Clear Rewards Have Been Distributed. Please Check Your Inventory.]


    - R-rank Reward Box: 5


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [STAGE 15: Before Winter Ends]


    ***


    The next day. Early in the morning.


    Knock knock knock.


    A courteous knock echoed at the door of the semi-basement house.


    Momentster, a scruffy boy opened the door with a yawn.


    "Whew, who is it... Ah!"


    The boys eyes widened.


    A tall blond knight stood at the short doorway. The boy beamed a smile.


    "Sir Knight! Youre safe!"


    "Thanks to you, we were able to repel the invaders and rescue the Lord."


    "Ah, I didnt really do much."


    Feeling shy, the boy looked at Lucas, who then presented something wrapped in cloth.


    "Unfortunately, the wooden sword you lent me got destroyed. So, I brought this for you..."


    Curious, the boy took it and unwrapped the cloth.


    "...!"


    Inside was a short but exquisite sword.


    "Its not much, but please ept it as my token of gratitude."


    "Sir Knight...!"


    "You said you dreamt of bing a knight, right? Use it for your training."


    "Yes!"


    Watching the boy tenderly embrace the sword, Lucas chuckled.


    "What kind of knight do you want to be?"


    "Um... probably a knight that stands by the weak. A knight of justice, maybe...?"


    Holding the hilt of the sword, the boy lifted his head and suddenly asked,


    "What kind of knight do you want to be, Sir Knight?"


    "Me? I..."


    After a moments hesitation, Lucas shrugged with a grin.


    "I aim to be the coolest knight in the world."


    The boy smiled back.


    "You already are!"


    "...Thanks, even if its just lip service."


    Lucas lightly ruffled the boys hair and turned away, striding off into the snowfall until he vanished from sight.


    The boy watched Lucas retreating figure with envious eyes.


    There was no hesitation in the knights footsteps across the snow.


    Because there were no lingering afterimages to look back on anymore.


    ***


    "So you left all the clean-up to me and you two enjoyed yourselves eating good food and taking a long rest, huh..."


    Evangeline puffed out her cheeks and ground her teeth, sitting next to me.


    My room. In the mansion.


    I was snugly tucked into my bed, under the covers, feeling unwell. Evangeline sat on the sofa next to me.


    I bowed my head slightly, receiving my scolding obediently. Getting reprimanded by the teacher the day after staying upte is a universalw.


    "I understand youre tired! And I know you worked hard! But you shouldve told me! Do you know how worried I was?!"


    "Uh, Im sorry..."


    Im sorry, teacher... Just no points off Gryffindor, please...


    As I apologized again, Evangeline let out a sigh and sank her small body into the sofa.


    "Ugh, fine. What am I doing, scolding someone whos sick."


    "Im sorry... Its my fault..."


    "When Lucases byter, Ill give him a piece of my mind too... Wheres that man wandering off to when hes also quite hurt?"


    Lucas was currently out. He said something about briefly going out to return something borrowed.


    "Anyway, its good that everyone is safe... As for the defense battle, well, the terrible weather made it tough, but we managed to fend off the monsters without any major casualties."


    Evangeline pulled a stack of reports toward her and gave me a sidelong nce with her green eyes.


    "But, senior."


    "Yeah?"


    "Theres something strange."


    Strange? What?


    "We received a report saying that among the special agents, sixteen died and four were captured alive."


    "Right, that should be correct. Why?"


    "Well..."


    Evangeline furrowed her brow as she examined the documents. After a moment, she slowly said,


    "...The number of bodies I processed yesterday was fifteen, you see?"

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    "Gasp... Gasp..."


    Mason was walking.


    His body half-dragged itself, leaking blood through the gaping wounds.


    Gurgle...


    His upper body, almost fatally injured, was still attempting to regenerate. However, the injuries were too severe for an easy recovery.


    "Damn... This is tough as hell..."


    Under normal circumstances, his injuries would have been fatal.


    But the beastification serum he had taken twice before kept him in this world.


    The serum granted him regenerative powers and vitality that exceeded human limits, forcibly healing his injuries and keeping him alive.


    After taking a subterfuge pill tucked into his mr, feigning death, and seizing a moment when the guards werex, he managed to escape.


    And so, he arrived


    At the dungeon beneath the darkenedke, a source of evil from which monsters poured forth. The Lake Kingdom.


    "Haah, Kuh..."


    But he had reached his limit.


    Though he had managed to arrive at his mission objective, his injuries were too severe. Mason copsed, unable to walk any further.


    Holding his intestines in ce through the gaping wounds with trembling hands, Mason searched his pockets.


    From his blood-soaked fingers, he pulled out a syringe filled with a blue liquid.


    It was hisst dose of beastification serum.


    Getting shot up twice in one day is insane enough, but three times...


    But what choice did he have?


    He hade this far, and he was already past the point of no return.


    "Ugh!"


    Mason jammed the syringe into his neck.


    Whoosh!


    The serum rapidly flowed into his system, its effects manifesting instantly.


    Creak, creeeeak...!


    His muscles twisted, his limbs bulked up, and his wounds healed simultaneously.


    "Kuh, Ah, Aaaaah...!"


    A momentter, when the transformation hadpleted, what remained was no longer anything resembling a humana hybrid beast.


    The serum itself was a synthetic blend of various species, so its ultimate effect resulted in a form close to a chimera.


    "At this rate, its not a beast..."


    Looking down at his grotesquely elongated ws, Mason clicked his tongue.


    "...Its more like a monster."


    Though his body had healed, his consciousness had be hazy.


    Everything felt foggy, unclear. Yet Mason, gnawing on his own tongue, somehow managed to get up.


    - Retrieve the Demon King.


    That was the mission given to him by his master, Fernandez.


    He remembered just that.


    Mason was not a man of loyalty, and he didnt necessarily agree with Fernandezs ideals. However.


    - Those who gather here in this special unit are those who can only offer their souls to achieve their goals.


    Just as he had told Lucas.


    The price for his damned soul had to be paid.


    "This way... theres already a trap set up..."


    Muttering to himself, Mason moved his feet. His legs, now reversed at the joints, struggled to step forward.


    Into the darkness.


    Deeper into the darkness.


    Towards the deepest darkness, where the Demon King resided.


    For the fate of the empire, and for the future of all mankind.


    ***


    The very heart of the Lake Kingdom.


    Here stood a towering, pitch-ck spire emanating darkness like a mistthe Kings Castle.


    Gatekeeper demons maintained a constant vigil here, and one by one, themanders of the Nightmare Legion arrived.


    The council in front of the King.


    A meeting presided over by the Demon King himself, a council of the rulers of the hell beneath the Lake Kingdom.


    Creak!


    Entry proceeded in order of rank, from the lowest first.


    The first to enter was the Nightmare Legion Commander, ranked 10th, the Goblin God-King Kali-Alexander.


    He was exceptionally tall for a goblin, but whenpared to a normal human, his physique was clearly diminutive. He wore a leather armor wrapped around his body, a golden cape, and a helmet on his head.


    This helmet was a bit peculiar; it was a fusion of a mask and a crown.


    A face-covering mask was attached to the front of the helmet, and a pointed crown seamlessly affixed to the top.


    "Kali-Alexander."


    "Thank you for responding to the summons. Please enter."


    The demon gatekeepers stepped aside, making way. The Goblin King gave a slight nod and entered the Kings Castle with a confident step.


    Behind him, the demon gatekeepers murmured.


    "Heh, a Goblin acting all high and mighty as a king."


    "Shh! What if he hears you!"


    "So what if he hears? Hes just a Goblin. At the bottom of the pecking order."


    Kali-Alexander had heard every word of their conversation.


    But he chose not to address their rudeness, silently proceeding inward.


    The demon gatekeepers snickered.


    "See? Goblins must be used to insults."


    "Does he realize he doesnt belong here? Tsk, tsk..."


    Their mocking ceased when the next leaders of the Nightmare Legion appeared one by one.


    Clomp, clomp.


    With every step, seawater sshed from his waterlogged boots, the hem of his foul-smelling coat scraping the floor, and a phantom pirate sucking on a bottle of liquor appeared next.


    Rank 8, Ghost Fleet Admiral Bernardt Poker.


    The ruler of all ghost-type and aquatic monsters, the demon gatekeepers stood up straight, their previous slouch gone.


    "Bernardt Poker, Captain."


    "Thank you for responding to the summons. Please enter."


    Ignoring the gatekeepers, the ghostly admiral spat out a single word.


    "Hey."


    "Yes?"


    "Is there booze inside?"


    "..."


    A brief silence followed.


    "What kind of meeting is this if youre not even going to serve alcohol, damn it..."


    Muttering to himself, the phantom admiral staggered into the castle. The demon gatekeepers were left sweating in anxiety.


    Following him was,


    "No-no-no-no! I dont wanna attend todays meeting!"


    "What idiocy is this, Subus! What excuse could you possibly have to avoid a meeting directly summoned by the King of Kings!"


    A subi woman and a gue doctor were the next to appear.


    Rank 7, Salome.


    Rank 4, Lord of gue Raven.


    Salome was trying to escape, throwing a tantrum, while Raven forcibly dragged her along.


    "My whole legion is wiped out, wiped out! How can I face the King of Kings now! He will be furious! Just let me run away, Raven, please? I promise to attend the next meeting properly!"


    "Do you think your annihted legion will miraculouslye back to life next time? Its better to face the music now. Lets report truthfully to the King of Kings and beg for his mercy!"


    "No-no-no-no! I dont wanna get scolded!"


    Whining like a child, Salome was finally dragged inside the Kings Castle by Raven.


    The demon gatekeepers averted their eyes from this unsightly spectacle.


    Next to arrive was a mage dressed in mysterious attire, as if he hade from an exotic easternnd.


    Rank 3, High Priestess White Night.


    Dressed in a wide-sleeved robe and wearing a ceremonial hat adorned with small beads, her face was obscured by arge talisman attached to the hat.


    The High Priestess didnt even touch the ground, effortlessly floating in the air as she arrived at the entrance of the Kings Castle.


    "Master White Night."


    "Thank you for responding to the summons. Please enter."


    In response to the gatekeepers hospitality, the High Priestess gave a slight nod and silently entered.


    The aura of death that flowed around her made all the demon gatekeepers involuntarily gulp down their saliva.


    Click, ck.


    The next figure to appear was a familiar presence to the demonic gatekeepers.


    Because she was their direct superior.


    She was dressed in avish gown, wearing a mask that only covered her eyes, as if she were attending a masquerade ball.


    Her skin bore the distinct red huemon to demons, and between strands of her cream-colored hair sprouted magnificent horns, reminiscent of a deers antlers.


    She was the General of the demon legion responsible for serving as the direct royal guards to the Demon King in this Lake Kingdom.


    Ranked second in the hierarchy, themander of the demonic guardians, Cromwell.


    "We greet Your Excellency!"


    "We greet Your Excellency!"


    Snap!


    As the gatekeepers saluted in unison, Cromwell, satisfied with her subordinates discipline, strode in with the click-cking of her high heels.


    "Lets do well today, kids. Understand?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency!"


    After the demonic legions General disappeared within, all that was left was to await the arrival of thest one.


    The faces of the gatekeepers were tense as they waited for the finalmander of the Nightmare Legion. And soon, he revealed himself.


    Thud. Thud.


    Dressed in a refined ck and white suit, with long ck hair carelessly falling over his shoulders


    And eyes that shone like golden dragon orbs.


    He assumed a human form, but his essence was that of a dragon.


    Ranked first the ck Dragon Night Bringer. (TL Note: I debated between calling him Night Bringar and this. Decided to go with this)


    His impassive face tantly conveyed his boredom with the world as he sauntered through the royal path into the Kings Castle.


    The gatekeepers, as they had done with previousmanders, tried to greet him, but found themselves speechless.


    "..."


    "..."


    They were choked up by the overwhelming presence exuded by the Dragon King.


    Not giving a damn about whether the gatekeepers greeted him or not, the ck Dragon ambled into the Kings Castle and vanished from sight.


    As he disappeared, the gatekeepers collectively exhaled in relief.


    "His aura is truly on another level every time we see him..."


    "Isnt it disrespectful to even categorize him with the othermanders? What criteria does our King use?"


    Murmurings among the gatekeepers soon ceased altogether.


    Theirmander Cromwell, themander of the demonic guardians, was peeking through the gate.


    She let out a disapproving noise, and the gatekeepers immediately snapped to attention.


    "Do it right, you ckers. Understand?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency!"


    "Just try letting Nameless break through the main gate like before and tarnish my reputation. Ill kill all of you."


    A cold sweat trickled down the spines of the gatekeepers.


    This was a different kind of sweat, one born from the tension of an actual, looming threat.


    Cromwell, revealing her fangs, mimed slitting her throat with her finger before disappearing with the click-cking of her high heels.


    The demonic gatekeepers stood their ground without flinching.


    After all, this was a routine they had performed ad nauseam over the past several centuries.


    ***


    Kings Castle. Royal Reality.


    Once again seated upon his throne, toying with the pieces on a chessboard, the Shadow King the King of all monsters greeted his subordinates with pleasure as they assembled.


    "Wee, my Nightmares."


    The Demon King scanned themanders seated at the table with his eyes and clicked his tongue.


    "Unfortunately, our numbers have decreased."


    Ranked 9th, Lunared.


    Ranked 6th, Orlop.


    Ranked 5th, Celendion.


    Three Nightmare Legionmanders had fallen, all at the hands of a single human.


    The seven remaining Nightmare Legionmanders all knew the name of their adversary.


    Ash


    The opponent to the Demon King, and the guardian of the human world they were tasked with annihting.


    "Lets cut to the chase. The next Great Offensive is soon."


    The Demon King, crossing his legs and interlocking his fingers, spoke in a rxed tone.


    "And this time, we must utterly destroy the humans."


    "..."


    "Ive pondered quite a while on who would be trustworthy enough to handle this task."


    Themanders of the Nightmare Legion quickly exchanged nces.


    The Demon King would entrust the annihtion of humans to who?


    That would be...


    Obviously me, right?


    ...They all had the same thought.


    "The one who will participate in this grand operation is..."


    The Demon King slowly raised his hand, sweeping it across the assembled monstrous kings seated at the table,


    "You."


    He pointed his fingertip at one among them, singling them out.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    "You."


    The one the Demon King pointed at was seated at the end of the table.


    All eyes of the legionmanders simultaneously turned toward that end.


    And sitting there was


    "..."


    The Goblin God-King.


    Kali-Alexander.


    "Huh?"


    "What..."


    "What is this"


    A murmur of confusion spread among the Nightmare Legionmanders.


    In truth, anyone present could have been selected and it would have been understandable.


    Each of them was formidable enough to bring about the worlds enda veritable catastrophe from humanitys perspective.


    However, that Goblin was an exception.


    Even if he was a mutant born among Goblins, the strongest of his race, he was still just a Goblin.


    A frail being that any of the othermanders could turn into a mere puddle of blood in an instant if they so wished.


    "...Im not sure what kind of cruel joke this is, Your Supreme Majesty," said the fourth-ranking gue Lord Raven from behind his crow mask.


    "First of all, I agree with Your Royal Majestys decision. If were going to use that pitiful Goblin and his legion, we might as well send them out as soon as possible. Before Ash and his subordinates get any stronger. While those Goblins are still of some use."


    "..."


    Despite being openly humiliated, Kali-Alexander sat silently. Raven continued.


    "But Your Supreme Majesty, will you then retract your earlier statement?"


    The corners of the Demon Kings mouth curved upward, as if amused.


    "What earlier statement? What part of what I said should I retract?"


    "Didnt you say you would select someone reliable enough to entrust with the destruction of humanity? And then you choose that vermin, ignoring all of us monstrous figures gathered here."


    Raven stood up, swept a hand over the othermanders around him, then ced his hand on his chest and bowed respectfully.


    "From our perspective, its disappointing and feels like an insult."


    Nods of agreement surged like a wave among the other Nightmare Legionmanders.


    The Demon King covered his mouth, stifling a chuckle.


    "So, to sum it up, I said Id choose the most reliable among you, but then chose the weakest, the Goblin, making you all feel slighted?"


    Raven didnt bother to reply verbally, only nodding his head.


    The Demon King cleared his throat andposed hisughter.


    "There are several reasons why Ive chosen the Goblin Legion for this grand raid."


    He slowly raised his hand and scanned the subordinates sitting at the table.


    "Firstly, all of you, except the Goblin Legion, are too strong."


    "...?"


    A look of puzzlement shed across the faces of the Nightmare Legionmanders.


    How could being too strong be a problem?


    "For this grand raid, I did not use the blessing that I usually bestow upon my legions during dark eventsraids against humanity."


    "...?"


    "If umted, its power amplifies. However, all of you are too strong to use this blessing."


    If the difficulty of the stage reaches its maximum, [Dark Event] cannot be used.


    Thats why the Demon King hadnt been able to use [Dark Event] for each boss stage up till now.


    The Vampire Legion in Stage 5 and the Werewolf Legion in Stage 10 were too powerful, reaching the maximum difficulty level long ago.


    However, the Goblin Legion was strong enough to be deployed as a boss stage but wasnt quite at maximum difficulty.


    That meant they could apply the [Dark Event] in this Stage 15.


    To aplish this, the Demon King refrained from using [Dark Event] from stages 11 to 14, opting for a monthly amplification instead.


    "...What does that even mean?"


    But the legionmanders hearing this for the first time looked visibly confused, unable toprehend the exnation.


    "Its a rule of this game. You dont need to understand it. Just know that it exists."


    The Demon King waved his hand dismissively, as if further exnation was a hassle.


    "Anyway, the only legion that currently meets these conditions among you is the Goblin Legion. Thats why Ive chosen him. Most importantly."


    The Demon King grinned as he looked intently at Kali-Alexander.


    "I dont think the Goblin Legion is weak by any means."


    "..."


    "Judging by the individual strength of legionmanders, you, Alexander, are indeed the weakest among them."


    The Demon King called him by only thetter part of his name Alexander, omitting the Kali- prefix.


    Until now, the Goblin King had always maintained an inscrutable demeanor behind his mask, but at that moment, his eyes twitched.


    Yet, he gave nothing away externally.


    "Also, the individual members of your race are probably the weakest among all the nightmares in this Lake Kingdom."


    "..."


    "However,"


    The Demon King softly grinned.


    "Your legion, formed by the unity of your race, is by no means weak. Isnt that so?"


    "...King of Kings."


    For the first time, Kali-Alexander spoke.


    The Goblin King slowly rose and respectfully bowed.


    "If given the chance, I will prove what youve said to be true."


    From within his helmet, a fusion of a mask and a crown, the Goblin King intoned in a voice thick with emotion.


    "I will show the world why my legion deserves to be here."


    "Youll have your chance."


    The Demon King extended his hand andmanded.


    "Invade the realm. Kill everything and burn it all down. Show your tactical genius without any reservations."


    "..."


    "Then prove it."


    The Demon King spat out the next words as if challenging, or rather, taunting the other legionmanders.


    "Prove that you are not inferior to any other legionmanders here. And that your legion, whenpared with any other nightmares, is aiming for nothing less than being the strongest."


    Chak!


    Kali-Alexander bowed once more. The other nightmare legionmanders watched the goblin, unable to hide their distaste.


    Slowly straightening his back, Kali-Alexander asked,


    "King of Kings, may I inquire about just one thing?"


    "Of course."


    "You mentioned a blessing for our race... may I know what it entails?"


    With a subtle grin creeping across his shadow-covered face, the Demon King revealed the blessing the content of the next [Dark Event].


    "Its Breeding."


    "...!"


    "Look forward to it, Alexander."


    The Demon King burst into a heartyugh.


    "After all, youre about tomand an army the likes of which youve never seen before!"


    Listening to the Demon Kings uproariousughter and feeling the hostile gazes of the other legionmanders, Kali-Alexander slowly bowed his head.


    Inside the mask, the Goblin Kings expression wasplex.


    Yes, in the end.


    The only option was to kill and burn.


    To prove that a goblin is a goblin, and furthermore, a useful goblin.


    There was no other way.


    ***


    "Happy New Year~!"


    "Happy New Year!"


    Waking up in the morning and shuffling into the dining room in my pajamas while scratching my belly, I was unexpectedly greeted this way.


    It was Evangeline and Damien. The youngest members of our party were happily scattering winter petals before me.


    Lucas and Junior could also be seen in the dining hall.


    The two of them, busy setting the table, waved at me when our eyes met. Whats going on?


    "...Huh? New Year?"


    Rubbing my swollen eyes with the back of my hand, I asked in a groggy voice. Whats this about New Year?


    "Goodness, it seems like you really live without checking the calendar. Look!"


    Evangeline pointed at the calendar hanging on the wall.


    It was a handmade tear-off calendar, and sure enough, it had been changed to a brand new, thick one. Boldly marked was the number January 1st.


    Taking off my sleep cap, I scratched my disheveled hair and let out an exhausted voice.


    "Ive been sick these past few days...like I had the mind to look at a calendar..."


    It had been several days since that incident. I had been moaning in bed the whole time.


    Still, I felt a bit better today and managed to crawl my way to the dining hall, only to find my party members unexpectedly preparing a Happy New Years event.


    "We actually nned to surprise you after we finished setting everything up, but you beat us to it, so were doing it here instead..."


    "Do you really have to surprise me?"


    "We even burnedst years calendar at the stroke of midnight yesterday! You missed it because you were asleep!"


    "I was sick,e on... cut me some ck."


    Forget that, why were they ying with fire in the middle of the night? One could easily cause a disaster. Be careful.


    After enduring Evangelines devilish scolding, angelic Damien granted me a blessing of health.


    "Happy New Year, Your Highness! May you have a healthy year without any sickness!"


    It wasnt just lip service; I could feel a trace of divine power mixed in with the petals he was scattering. I felt a bit rejuvenated.


    "Sniff, sniff, Damien, youre the only one for me...!"


    Unconsciously moved, I hugged Damien, feigning tears. Damien struggled to free himself, asking why I was acting like this.


    "While I cant bless you with divine power, I can give you health in another way."


    Evangeline dered proudly from the side.


    I wiped my nose on Damiens shoulder and frowned. What are you up to now?


    "Now that youre almost fully recovered... time for daily morning exercises!"


    "Nooooo-!"


    Without realizing it, I blurted out a vehement protest. What a horrifying proposition! I hate mornings and I hate exercising!


    "Are you a demon?"


    "Im your junior, but seriously, you need to exercise."


    Evangeline and Damien led me to the dining table. Lucas and Junior had finished setting the table and were waiting for us.


    "Good New Years morning, my lord."


    "Happy New Year, Your Majesty!"


    "Thanks, everyone. Many blessings to you."


    I should probably give them New Years moneyter... Wait a minute. Shouldnt I receive bows from them first?


    I took my seat at the head of the table, and the party members sat at their respective ces.


    "Sorry for the wait!"


    Just then, Aider appeared, pulling a tray with arge pot on it.


    Wearing oven mitts on both hands, Aider cheerfully moved the pot onto the dining table.


    "For New Years, nothing beats a hot meat and dumpling stew!"


    Upon lifting the lid, a steamy stew appeared, filled with floating chunks of meat, dumplings, and vegetables in its red broth.


    Aiderdled the stew into bowls for us. The stew was so hot that it warmed the bowls almost instantly.


    "Mmm~! Nothing says youve started the New Year like eating this on January 1st, right?"


    Inhaling the aroma of the stew, Evangelines shoulders shuddered. What is this? Is it like rice cake soup or something?


    "Do you have to eat this to age another year?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I eat five bowls of this every year, does that mean Im older than you?"


    Evangeline, who didnt understand the rice cake soup culture of Earth-Korea, widened her eyes in surprise.


    Dont take the joke so seriously...


    "...You eat five bowls?"


    "My record is eight bowls. Hehe!"


    Why is she so proud of that?


    Then, Lucas, who had been silently listening, softly spat out,


    "Ten bowls."


    "What? What did you say, sir?"


    "This body. Highest record. Ten bowls."


    Lucas grinned triumphantly, chuckling as if to show off. Evangelines fangs became more prominent as her mouth twitched irritably.


    "Im growing every year, you know. As I get taller, my stomach will get bigger too! Then Ill easily surpass your measly record!"


    "But for now, youre tiny, and so is your stomach. Eight bowls is your limit."


    "Yikes! Fine, lets see who can eat more! Bring it on!"


    "Keep up if you can, runt...!"


    The two knights beganpetitively blowing on their hot stew to cool it down.


    Evangeline evendled stew into a second bowl, perhaps to cool it down in advance.


    Unable to hold back any longer, I yelled out,


    "Can you eat a reasonable amount from the get-go on New Years morning? You little piggies!"


    If you guys hog it all, whats left for the rest of us, huh? Ugh!

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    After breaking up a minor food fight,


    "Lets eat!"


    As I picked up my spoon and shouted, the others also lifted their spoons, chiming in, Lets eat-!


    "Wow, the New Years stew from the southern regions is pretty spicy."


    Junior, who took the first sip, grimaced and stuck out her tongue. Indeed, aplex mix of spices burst forth, and it was a bit spicy.


    The hearty warmth wasforting, and I smiled as I swallowed.


    "Junior, youve traveled all around the world. Hows the food elsewhere?"


    "In the North, where I was born, we just add salt and keep it simple. In the East, since its near the ocean, they use fish meat instead of meatballs."


    Fish cakes, huh? Now that she mentions it, Im craving fish cake soup...!


    This time Lucas chimed in.


    "In the Imperial Capital, they roast meatballs separately and ce them atop a vegetable stew."


    "Why make it soplicated?"


    "Im not entirely sure, but the Lord said that such unnecessary steps are in the spirit of the Imperial Capital."


    Ah, hearing that, it sorta makes sense...


    "Also, my lord enjoys spicing up this New Years stew with a shot of strong alcohol. He considers it a New Years Day pleasure."


    Lucas grinned as he lifted a bottle of wine from under the table.


    "Care for a drink?"


    "Sure, pour it."


    Trust Lucas to know his stuff.


    ...Huh? When did I start enjoying alcohol this much?


    Was it because of that damn Ash? Or maybe because Ive been drinking so much at feasts after every defense battle?


    As I pondered how my alcohol tolerance had improved, Evangeline, who was spooning her third bowl of stew, chimed in.


    "Hey! What are you doing, drinking this early on New Years Day? You bunch of drunks!"


    "Its meaningful because its the first morning. Heh."


    "Senior, youre still recovering!"


    "Its okay, Im all better."


    Lucas filled his own ss, mine, and Juniors. Junior grinned as she received her drink. I became curious.


    "Junior, didnt you dislike alcohol?"


    "Ah, that... I got used to it because of a certain group..."


    "A certain group...?"


    Then, Evangeline frantically waved her hands.


    "Never mind that! Come on, lets all toast!"


    Damien is of age but doesnt enjoy alcohol, and Evangeline is still underage even after her birthday this year, so no alcohol for them.


    Instead, Aider prepared a sweet beverage for them, mixing pickled fruit and milk jam. He even ced a thinyer of ice on top.


    "May you have a prosperous New Year!"


    "May this year be filled with good things-!"


    Cheers!


    We toasted. Evangeline, who gulped down her New Years drink, squinted her eyes and shivered.


    "Kuh...! I hate winter, but this drink is absolutely killer...!"


    The wine, which was said to be buried in winter snow and just recently unearthed, was as cold as ice and tasted fantastic.


    Hot stew and ice-cold wine. Quite a powerfulbination.


    We enjoyed a cheerful morning, eating and drinking.


    ***


    Having eaten a full breakfast and feeling slightly lethargic, my party members dressed me in my outdoor gear.


    Evangeline put fur boots on my feet, Junior buttoned up my coat, Damien wrapped a scarf around my neck, and Lucas ced a fur hat on my head.


    Did you guys practice this beforehand? Why are you so skilled?


    Wobbling around like a penguin in my thick outdoor gear, I btedly asked,


    "Whats going on? Why are you dressing me up like this?"


    Damien answered with a wide grin.


    "On the first day of the New Year, we must visit the temple to pray for the goddesss blessings!"


    Ah, I see. So this neighborhood has such a custom.


    "Normally, the temple operates a bit restrictively, but today, being the first day of the new year, its open to all visitors."


    "Hmmm."


    Usually, only the medical facilities within the temple were open to the general public, while most other areas remained off-limits.


    But today, even the central hall housing thergest statue of the goddess was open.


    It was said that you could receive the years blessings from the goddess here.


    ...Wait a minute.


    Isnt that statue in the central hall the one I destroyedst time? The one disguised as amunication device...


    As I broke out into a cold sweat, Damien, who had noticed my difort, whispered in my ear.


    "...Theyve carved a new one, so dont worry too much."


    "Is that so? Im not cursed, am I?"


    "As for divine retribution... you might face it in the afterlife, but for now, the temples operations are unaffected. So dont worry!"


    Damien said with an angelic smile. Come on, cant you watch over me in the afterlife too?


    ...I better make a generous donation.


    I decided to protect my afterlife with the power of capitalism and reached for my purse. Not just a donation, but also to hand out some New Years money to the kids.


    When I stepped out of the mansion, the sky was clear. Just a few days ago, it had been snowing, but today there wasnt a single cloud.


    The temperature was low, but there was no wind, making it a refreshing day for a walk.


    "Shall we walk to the temple?"


    "Oh, thats a great idea, senior! Walking is good exercise, after all."


    ...Hearing that made me want to just hop into a carriage instead.


    "Then I shall have the carriage wait, my lord."


    "Ah, y-yes... sure, lets do that."


    Toote to back out now, I guess.


    So we headed toward the temple on foot.


    From the path leading to the temple alone, I could already see that it was crowded. As we got closer, it got even more bustling.


    Seems like everyone wants to get a blessing from the goddess and has flocked here since morning.


    Among the crowd, one alley seemed particrly busy. As I got closer, I heard a familiar voice.


    "Ah, Ash!"


    A petite dark-haired girl, dressed in a silver crown and fur coat, energetically waved her hand.


    I could see the sharp, shark-like teeth neatly arranged in her smiling mouth.


    "Are you going to the temple too?"


    "Your Grace!"


    It was Dusk Bringar. I nodded my head in acknowledgment.


    "Happy New Year."


    "Ahaha, yes. May you and your subordinates be filled with blessings this year."


    Next to Dusk Bringar was arge pot set over an open me.


    Her knights were busy stirring something in the pot and thendling it out to people. Thats why the crowd had gathered.


    "Were handing out Western-style New Years stew for free."


    "Oh, Western-style... But why is it free?"


    "The people of Crossroad have epted our refugees without much discrimination or persecution. Consider it a gesture of goodwill."


    I see. So theyre sharing their traditional food as a sign of gratitude.


    "Whats the style of this New Years stew in the West?"


    "Its the Bringar Kingdom way, which is simr since we branched off from the Empire. We pour meatball stew over roasted vegetables."


    It sounds like the eating style of the Imperial Capital, but reversed.


    "And eating it outside like this is the best! Enjoying New Years stew in the cold air is something special!"


    Dusk Bringar pointed to the people around her who were holding bowls and eating, and grinned.


    "Would you like a bowl?"


    "No, Im good. Ive already eaten my fill..."


    I had refused, but Evangeline and Lucas happily took another bowl each. Stop eating already!


    "Wow, this is really good!"


    "Hmm. Theres a sweetness thates from the roasted vegetables."


    As the two knights enjoyed their meal, Dusk Bringar crossed her arms and let out a heartyugh, as if satisfied.


    "You need to pay more attention to the temperature to make tasty grilled vegetables! Thats why I personally roasted them with my breath!"


    ...Did I hear that wrong? Did the Dragon Lady actually breathe fire to make the New Years stew? It must be a joke, right?


    "Uh, the stews pretty good, too."


    Thats when I noticed Kun and the Penal Squad each holding a bowl and slurping their food.


    The Penal Squad seemed to struggle with the heat, sticking out their tongues and hesitatingly swallowing the stew. With their tongues like that, they did look a bit beast-like...


    "Hey, Kun. Happy New Year."


    "Ah! Captain! Happy New Year to you too!"


    "Oh! Great Captain! May your New Year be prosperous!"


    Finally recognizing me, the members of the Penal Squad all bowed respectfully. I nodded.


    "Do Beastmen eat New Years stew, too?"


    "In our Leaf Tribe, we dont eat stew for the New Year. Instead, we have special dumplings cooked in an oven."


    Kun exaggeratedly mimed eating a dumpling.


    "You have to swallow it in one go. If you miss even a drop of dumpling juice, your luck for the year will run away."


    "Seems like you guys cant handle hot food, though...?"


    "Thats why its a challenge. Usually, we end up scalding our mouths and suffer for a few days."


    So youre basically doing something foolish?


    "Next time, if the opportunity arises, Ill prepare a feast of our tribes traditional dumplings. My brother taught me the secret recipe."


    "...Ill look forward to it."


    The mention of Kuns brother made my mood a bit heavier.


    I patted Kun on the shoulder, and he resumed eating his stew, blowing on it to cool it down.


    After exchanging greetings with Dusk Bringar once more, we headed back towards the temple.


    Upon arriving, we ran into three members of the Shadow Squad exiting the temple. I waved enthusiastically.


    "Godhand! Bodybag! Burnout! Checking out, are we?"


    "Ah, Your Majesty!"


    The three elves bowed politely.


    These three had been injured during the special forces infiltration incident and were receiving treatment at the temple. It looked like they were checking out today.


    "May you all have a prosperous New Year."


    "May the World Trees fortune be with you as well, Your Majesty and everyone else."


    Returning their Elven New Years greeting, I asked,


    "Are you all fully recovered now?"


    "Yes, nearly. The Saintess said we could stay another day or two, but seeing how busy the temple is due to the New Year celebrations, we thought wed check out early to lighten the priests workload."


    I see, thats considerate of them.


    I nced at Damien beside me.


    "But if the temple is busy, are you sure its okay for you to be out here?"


    "The Saintess assigned me the task of apanying you, Your Majesty... Hehe. I have to return to help with the temple duties in the afternoon."


    Damien grinned awkwardly. This kid has learned to be quite savvy.


    I turned back to the trio of elves.


    "Did you three have New Years stew?"


    "Yes. It was served for breakfast at the temple. It warmed us up a bit."


    "Do elves traditionally eat New Years stew, too?"


    "No. The Elf Kingdom uses a different calendar, so today is not the first day of the New Year for us. Theres a few days difference."


    Godhands face looked slightly wistful.


    "And for our New Years food, we drink warm tea with sunflower honey in it."


    "...Along with cookies made from sunflower seeds?"


    "Oh, how did you know?"


    Its because Ive just learned that you belong to a hamster-like species thats crazy about sunflowers, nuts, and fruits.


    While engaging in such frivolous and New Years Day-appropriate conversation


    "Ah!"


    Turning towards the familiar voice from a distance, I saw Lilly stop momentarily in her wheelchair. She was holding a tray filled with something.


    I quickly waved my hand.


    "Lilly, Happy New Year!"


    "Happy New Year to you too, Your Highness. I wish everyone good fortune for this year!"


    Lilly, still seated in her wheelchair, bowed her head respectfully and came closer after swallowing her saliva nervously.


    "So, Godhand? I remember you mentioned something before, so I tried baking..."


    When Lilly lifted the cover from the tray, the aroma of warm pies filled the air. They were filled with nuts and dried fruits.


    "Im not really good at cooking... so they might not be tasty but..."


    Some were slightly burnt, and a few had broken edges. Lilly stammered, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    "Still, would you take a bite, considering the effort?"


    "..."


    Godhand blinked in surprise before quickly taking a bite of the pie.


    Bodybag also took a bite with a smile, while Burnout removed her mouth gag, shoved a pie into her mouth, and reced the gag.


    "Wow, this is delicious!"


    Bodybags eyes sparkled as she quickly took another few bites.


    Nodding vigorously, Burnout, her cheeks full, seemed to agree.


    "..."


    Only Godhand silently chewed on the pie, his gaze far away, as if recalling some distant past.


    "...Um, Godhand?"


    Lilly cautiously asked, sensing his distraction. Godhand suddenly snapped back to reality and grinned.


    "Its really delicious, Lilly. Thank you for taking the time to make this."


    "Oh, well, I just had some free time..."


    Flushing, Lilly turned her head away and made a fuss.


    Ah, here it goes again. The pink mood is getting thick...


    Just how annoying can this couple be on New Years Day? Should I just knock them over? Unconsciously, I found myself pondering.


    Reaching for the pie, my two knightsno, my two greedy hounds appeared. Those rascals!


    Smack!


    After pping their hands away, I quickly led my party into the temple.


    "Alright, lets go to the temple to receive the Goddesss blessings."


    "Aww, why! There looks to be plenty, just one bite!"


    "I am curious about the taste of pies made by elves, My Lord!"


    "Damn it! Read the room, you muscle-headed oafs!"


    Even if I dont like couples, I know when to be considerate.


    So after oveing various hurdles, we finally entered the temple


    "..."


    From the entrance, it was visible.


    Far in the center of the temple stood arge statue of a goddess.


    Carved from white marble, the figure embodied the typical goddessa benevolent face and white wings sprouting from her back.


    ...Come to think of it.


    Only then did I start to wonder.


    Who exactly is this Goddess?

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Temple. Central Hall.


    In this space filled with people in prayer, I looked up at the statue of the goddess and harbored a thought that could be considered somewhat sphemous.


    Is this goddess actually real?


    No, Im not trying to negate the religion of this world! (Id be struck by divine punishment! Think of my afterlife!)


    In this fantasy world, gods seem to actually exist and are active.


    Even my father, the Emperor, seems to frequently venture into the spirit realm to sh with the gods of other races.


    I was just curious if this goddess, hailed as the protector of humanity, actually exists in corporeal form.


    Maybe shes floating somewhere, enjoying a view of the conflicts in the mortal realm?


    The goddesss faith is so ingrained in daily life, but Ive never actually heard any exnation about the goddess herself.


    Next to the statue of the goddess, Saintess Margarita was quietly reciting what sounded like the same prayer over and over.


    "Thankful for the grace of the goddess who has brought light to all humanity on thisnd, we gather here the faithful hearts of the believers to wish for this year also..."


    It seemed like a New Years prayer. Her voice sounded tired, and there were dark circles under her eyes. Looks like she had a hard day.


    I wanted to ask Margarita, but that wont do. Ill have to find the right person to askter.


    Quite a few people had gathered in the central hall, each lost in their own prayers.


    Carefully looking around, I saw my party members were also deep in prayer.


    "..."


    I didnt have any particr faith, and I didnt know much about this goddess either.


    Still, I felt there was meaning in the act of sincerely wishing.


    So like everyone else, I brought my hands together in front of my chest, closed my eyes, and prayed with all my heart.


    I hope no one dies, and we can fight through the battles toe.


    Even though it was an unrealistic wish,


    Still, this was what I wished for now.


    I prayed.


    ***


    "What did you guys wish for in your New Years prayers?"


    After finishing the prayer, we moved to the temple courtyard and I asked my party members.


    "Oh, its personal, so you dont have to answer."


    Then, Damien replied with a pure and innocent smile.


    "I wished that everyone stays healthy and doesnt get sick this year!"


    "Damien...!"


    This... this angelic guy! Why are you so damn kind?! You couldve wished for something selfish!


    Everyone in the party looked at Damien with rolled eyes, but Damien was innocently smiling, oblivious to it all.


    May you receive a ton of blessings in the New Year...


    "Compared to Damien, my wish might sound a bit selfish," Junior, shrugging her shoulders, shared her wish.


    "I wished for my siblings, who are living far away, to get by without any major issues."


    "Ah, right."


    Junior mentioned she was providing for her siblings.


    The war orphans that Jupiter took in. Among them, Junior, the eldest, seemed to be responsible for their livelihood.


    "How are your siblings doing?"


    "Hehe. Thanks to your generous wages, theyre doing well. Although I havent seen their faces in a while, so Im a bit worried."


    "I wish Crossroad bes a safer ce so I can invite them all..."


    "Your words alone are more than enough."


    Suddenly, the face of the jovial old electric mage crossed my mind.


    If Jupiter were alive, maybe wed be having drinks together to celebrate the New Year.


    Ill have to give Junior a little extra for the New Year. So her siblings can enjoy a hearty meat and potato stew.


    "Lucas, what about you?"


    "As for me..."


    When asked about his wish, Lucas hesitated for a moment before responding.


    "...I begged them to finish off Mason."


    "Ah."


    I had thought that we had sessfully killed or captured everyone during thest Aegis Special Forces infiltration mission. Little did I know, Mason had faked his death and escaped.


    And Lucas had been ming himself for letting Mason get away. All because he couldnt make sure Mason was dead.


    No one could have expected that Mason, nearly severed at the waist, could have survived, let alone escape...


    "I began the enmity with Mason. Therefore, Ill be the one to end it."


    "Right... Itll be over soon."


    To wish for something like this as a New Years resolution, though. What a waste of a wish. Couldve wished for something better.


    ...Mason mentioned that he was going to the Lake Kingdom to convey Fernandezs intentions to the Demon King.


    And those intentions were nothing short of humanitysplete surrender to the monsters.


    Fernandez was even willing to be the Emperor to dere it...


    The more I thought about it, the more absurd it seemed. Beyond bizarre, it was inconceivable.


    It was a train of thought no sane human could follow.


    Why on Earth is Fernandez doing this? On what grounds? For what reason?


    Guess the only way to find out was to meet Fernandez and ask him directly. It wasnt something we could deal with right away...


    Then we saw our final party member, Evangeline. Visibly flustered, she reluctantly answered.


    "...I wished to be taller."


    "What?"


    "Oh, I mean, I wished for an increase in height!"


    Ah.


    So thats what it was...


    We all nodded, understanding her wish. Evangeline blushed and got annoyed.


    "What! You think theres something wrong with wanting to be taller?! You think my wish is ridiculous?!"


    "No, no one said that..."


    No one had the right to mock someone elses wish.


    I patted Evangelines head reassuringly.


    "Dont worry, youll grow taller eventually. The Prince guarantees it."


    You might even look back on these times and miss how small and cute you were.


    Evangeline, dissatisfied with my constion, shot Lucas a nce.


    "So, will I be taller than Lucas someday?"


    "Uh? Um... that might be a stretch..."


    Would you really want to be as tall as him? Hes a giant.


    Lucas chuckled at the conversation, and Evangeline couldnt help but pounce at him to bite him.


    Guys, were in a temple. Lets keep it down.


    Stepping out into the courtyard, the ce was bustling in its own way.


    Various stalls were set up, fortune tellers among them, loudly promoting their services.


    "Come on,e on! Pick a fortune slip and test your luck for the new year!"


    They were giving out a fortune slip for every donation made.


    I distributed New Years money to the party members. There you go. Use it for snacks, donations, and whatever else you like.


    "Alright, lets try our luck for the new year, shall we?"


    I walked toward the donation boxes, and one in particr was causing quite themotion. People huddled around it were continuously groaning and sighing. Whats going on?


    Getting closer, I saw...


    "Love fortune... Hopeless."


    Sheesh!


    ...A woman with shimmering hair tearing her fortune slip in half. Serenade.


    Tossing the torn slip onto the ground, Serenade pulled out a gold coin from her purse with a cheerful face.


    "One more, please."


    "Ye, yes, here, here you go..."


    The priest in charge of the donation box hesitantly extended a container filled with slips of paper, and Serenade picked another one to read.


    "Love fortune... Dont get your hopes up..."


    Rip!


    Another torn fortune paper rolled on the ground.


    Upon closer inspection, there were numerous torn fortune papers around Serenades feet... Wait, was she doing fortune re-rolls until she got something she liked? Is that even okay?


    "Love fortune... Unrequited love is painful... Ah."


    Once again, a fortune paper was torn, revealing an unfavorable result. The onlookers also let out a collective sigh, sharing in the difort.


    Hiding behind and watching the scene, I caught Damiens eye.


    "...Are fortune papers usually filled with such unfavorable sayings?"


    "No, considering the overall ratio, its less than 1%... How is it that Lady Serenade only picks such fortunes?"


    Well... either her luck with draws is bad, or her love fortune is bad...


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, as Serenade was flipping her hair, our eyes met.


    "Ah, Ahhh! Your Highness the Crown Prince?!"


    Startled, Serenade quickly kicked away the umted fortune papers on the ground and rushed to stand before me, her face flushed.


    "Did Your Highness alsoe to make a wish to the Goddess?"


    "Yeah, its the New Year... What about you, Serenade?"


    "Hehe. Yes. If not now, when else could I shamelessly ask the Goddess for my desires?"


    Right? Youre here to make a wish, not for fortune gacha?


    As I moved towards the donation box, Serenade quickly kicked away the remaining fortune papers on the ground and asked,


    "Ahem! Does Your Highness also intend to have your fortune read?"


    "Um~ Ill make a donation, but I dont n to read any fortunes."


    I pulled out a pouch of gold coins from within my robe and grinned.


    "Destiny is something we carve out ourselves, right? I think our willpower is more important than any fortune."


    "..."


    Serenade, who had looked stunned for a moment, soon broke into a bright smile.


    "Yes, Your Highness is correct. Whats important is my own heart, not some fortune...!"


    I swallowed back a tiny tear internally.


    I actually enjoy this sort of culture where you read fortunes for fun, but I threw out those lines on purpose to console Serenade. Thankfully, it seemed to have worked.


    Havingpleted our donations, we both left the temple.


    "By the way, this worked out well. I was nning to visit your residenceter."


    Serenade, who was smiling at the temple entrance, pulled something out of her robe and handed it to me.


    "Its a New Years gift, Your Highness. Please ept it."


    "Huh? Whats this?"


    It was a ss sphere. Inside, it was filled with soil and clear, glistening water, and at the center, a piece of blue coral was visible.


    "Its called a Terrarium. Think of it as a kind of pot for growing that blue coral."


    "Blue coral?"


    "Yes, its a fragment of the blue coral that the merfolk treasure... We were fortunate enough for our Merchant Guild to obtain one recently."


    The blue coral inside the small terrarium was beautiful, even emitting a faint glow.


    "It is said to bring good luck to its owner. Among the merfolk, its customary to gift this coral before setting sail."


    "Ho."


    "It glows brightly in the depths of the ocean, serving as a beacon for the merfolk."


    Serenade smiled warmly. Her silver eyes rounded in delight.


    "I wish you all the fortune in the world on your journey this year, Your Highness."


    "Thanks, Serenade. Ill take good care of it."


    Just minutes after rejecting the idea of fortunes, I readily epted a good-luck charm. A bit contradictory, but hey, whats good is good.


    Holding the terrarium in my arms, I awkwardly scratched the back of my head.


    "What should I do? I dont have anything prepared..."


    "If you could treasure the gift thisdy has given you, that would be a great gift."


    Serenade, standing in front of her carriage, slightly bowed her waist.


    "Then, I shall take my leave. Happy New Year, Your Highness."


    "May you have a blessed year as well, Serenade. I wish you happiness."


    The people from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild who had been waiting in the carriage started the carriage with exmations like, Why are you sote, my Lady! Do you know how much work has been piled up?!


    Serenade was dragged away, frantically waving her hand out the window.


    Busy from the first day of the New Year, huh? Or maybe its busy because its the first day of the New Year.


    After watching the busy temple folks and the busy Merchant Guild people in turns, I looked around at our not-so-busy party members and chuckled.


    "Well, should we lie down and take it easy for a bit?"


    After all, its a national rule to take a nap on a warm floor on New Years afternoon!


    ***


    When we returned to the Lords mansion, it was still before lunch.


    All the party members had disbanded, and now I could rx and roll around until the afternoon.


    Before taking a break...


    Carrying the terrarium in my arms, I headed towards Aiders room. There were various things I wanted to ask.


    "Hey~ Aider, you there?"


    As I opened the door and stepped in, Aider was seen sitting in a chair, lost in thought.


    "Ah, my Lord! Youve arrived!"


    Aiders response came with a slight dy. Whats up with him? It was as if he was bufferingg.


    "I came to ask about the Goddess religion."


    The first time I met him, Aider introduced himself as an almost god-like entity.


    He wasnt very trustworthy, but he did seem to possess some kind of transcendental ability.


    So wouldnt he know about the Goddess as well? Thats what I wanted to ask him.


    "Ah, youvee at just the right time! I was actually going to talk to you about a Goddess-rted issue!"


    "Huh?"


    "[Gardis Blessing]! Remember, I told you I would add it as a concept to counter the [Dark Event]!"


    I recalled Aider mentioning [Gardis Blessing] in the past.


    As the name suggests, a blessing from the Goddess.


    A feature where once per stage, you can cast a buff on an ally by using achievement points.


    Since we were helplessly sumbing to the monsters [Dark Event], he had said he would add it as a counter-concept.


    With a triumphant expression, Aider puffed out his chest and dered confidently.


    "Its beenpleted! You can apply it starting from this defense battle!"

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    [Gardis Blessing] fell into two distinct categories.


    One side was simple buffs.


    Boosting the overall stats of allies, or sharply increasing specific stats like physical or magical defense.


    The other side was special buffs. These were closer to special abilities than typical buffs.


    Making a specific party tireless for an hour, increasing the firepower of ally cannons by 1.5 times, raising the chance of item drops, or boosting the hostility of allies toward a specific monster race...


    "What a variety," I muttered in amazement as I skimmed through the list. They all looked tempting. The downside was that only one could be activated at a time.


    "Why add such a great feature just now...! What azy director!"


    "I-I worked hard on it too, you know... A little praise would be nice..."


    Fine. Betterte than never. Forget the past and focus on the future.


    "So, when can these be activated?"


    "Thats entirely up to you, Lord."


    "So they can be used during a defensive battle?"


    "Yes, just keep in mind that its limited to once per stage."


    So I can dy activation until I see how the enemies line up. I should save it for a critical moment, then.


    "By the way, this Goddess. She actually exists? She even bestows these blessings."


    "Of course she exists. Shes my coworker, actually."


    That didnt sound like something a deity would say.


    What? Coworker?


    "Shes sort of the guardian deity of humanity. She doesnt have a direct conduit to wield her power in this world, so she works through me."


    "Sort of? What do you mean?"


    "Well... She hasnt been enshrined as a deity for very long."


    "...?"


    What was that supposed to mean?


    "In this world, a representative deity is chosen for each race," Aider began to exin calmly.


    "There are various cases. Usually, it happens when the members of a race unanimously recognize someone as their representative. So, most deities are the progenitors of their races."


    So the gods my father is fighting in the spirit realm... Are they the progenitors of their respective races?


    "Sometimes, in rare cases, if a race has no progenitor deity, a great individual who saved the race from peril is posthumously made a deity. Of course, the consent of many members of the race is required."


    "And the Goddess is...?"


    "Yes, she falls into this category. She saved humanity hundreds of years ago."


    Seems like she did something historically significant. But, is a few hundred years considered short by divine standards?


    "...And in very rare cases, if a race is extinct and only one member remains in the world."


    Aider exined thest case with a dryugh.


    "Thatst member also has a chance to attain divinity. Its a strange concept, like ast-ditch effort or a conservation measure for endangered species."


    ...


    I swallowed my words.


    So Aider, you, who introduced yourself as a god, which of these three categories do you fall under...?


    "Anyway, you can consider the Goddess to be on our side."


    Aider spread his arms wide as he spoke.


    "She also wishes for the true ending. Perhaps as much as we do."


    ...


    I didnt know anything about gods and whatever happened in the heavens. All I cared about was that she was helping us strategize.


    "Tell the Goddess for me. Ill dly ept her blessing as a New Years gift."


    I grinned.


    "And wish her lots of New Year blessings too."


    For a moment, Aider looked surprised but then broke into a wide smile.


    "Shell really like it. Ill make sure to pass it on."


    We continued to chat about various topics afterward.


    Particrly, the conversation often turned to Prince Fernandez. Naturally, since a special forces unit had just invaded Crossroad.


    "What is Fernandez trying to achieve? Do you know anything?"


    "Fernandez is a mystery to me as well. He has always acted with the ambition to be the Emperor, even instigating rebellions... but this time feels a little different."


    ording to Aider, despite countless game resets and repetitions, this was the first time Fernandez had dispatched a special forces unit to convey surrender intentions to the Demon King.


    With a serious look on his face, Aider stroked his chin and hummed in thought.


    "Ive never experienced a game like this one, where unforeseen variables are popping up like an avnche. Nothing can be easily predicted."


    One thing was for certain.


    Eventually, I would have to settle the score with Fernandez on the path to the true ending.


    I wished that Larks line could take care of Fernandez for me... but a hunch told me it wouldnt be that simple.


    The civil war between the two princes was reportedly at a stalemate.


    After discussing a few more topics rted to city management, I finally showed Aider the terrarium I had brought.


    "And Aider, this is the blue coral I received as a gift today."


    "Ooh, blue coral? Youve received something valuable."


    "Do you know how to take care of it? Im a novice in this area."


    "Blue coral can thrive on photosynthesis alone, and it seems like theres some sort of maintenance magic on this terrarium."


    Aider nodded his head.


    "Ill asionally change the water and feed it as well. Leave it to me."


    It eats food?


    I didnt know much about the ecology of coral, but since Aider seemed knowledgeable, I decided to entrust it to him.


    "Alright. Ill keep it in my room, so please take care of it."


    Ill observe what Aider does and then try my hand at itter. After all, it was a gift from Serenade, so I should take care of it myself.


    "Ah, and also."


    Suddenly remembering something, I added a request to Aider.


    "Can you pack some of the New Years stew we had this morning?"


    Aider tilted his head in confusion.


    "Pack it?"


    ***


    Later in the afternoon, after lunch.


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon. Base Camp.


    "Happy New Year~!"


    Holding a package of food, I burst into the camp.


    As soon as I set the food down next to the campfire in the middle of the base, people began to gather one by one.


    Kellibey, sniffing the air, approached and opened the pots lid, eximing in delight.


    "Ooh! Whats this, young prince?"


    "Today is the first day of the New Year ording to the human calendar. So, I brought some New Years food."


    "Heh heh, has it been that long already?"


    "Of course, Ive also brought alcohol. Want a ss?"


    "Absolutely! Hand it over."


    Starting with Kellibey, I distributed food and drink to everyone.


    When I mentioned that Id be bringing the stew to the base camp, Aider prepared a whole new pot. Thanks to that, there was plenty to go around.


    "Lord Ash! Hello!"


    As Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers greeted me, I handed them something else Id brought.


    "Here, Verdandi. You guys can... also have this."


    "Oh my, what is this?"


    "Its pie with sunflower seeds and dried fruit. Lilly baked it."


    It was something Lilly had given to Godhand to bake, and when I mentioned that I was heading to the base camp, Godhand gave one to me.


    Lilly had apparently baked plenty, including enough for the Holy Grail Seekers.


    "Woah! Sunflower seed pie!"


    If it were just sunflower seeds, the five elves who couldnt afford to be picky happily pped their ears(!) and eagerly epted the pies.


    "Enjoy... I feel awkward asking for a favor in return, but could I?"


    Verdandi, who couldnt resist and was munching on the pie, looked up in surprise.


    "Of course! Just say the word!"


    "... A human has entered the Lake Kingdom."


    I exined Masons appearance to her.


    "Id like to put a bounty on this human. If you find him, capture him alive if possible... and if not, it would still be great if you could take him down."


    Wanted: Dead or Alive.


    As I spoke gravely, Verdandi also nodded with a serious face. Her cheeks were still puffed out from the pie. What, is she a squirrel?


    "Understood. Ill look within our search range... nom nom."


    I also distributed food and drinks to various residents of the base camp whom I had gotten to know, and informed them of the bounty on Mason.


    Everyone cheerfully nodded in agreement.


    After also giving a bottle of new wine to Coco the Severer of the Penal Squad,


    I figured I had finished what needed to be done at the base camp and once again stepped into the teleport gate.


    My destination was Sector 5, [The ming Colosseum].


    sh!


    Upon arrival, the lively sound of a hammer striking stone resonated. Tap tap tap...


    I saw a muscr man busily engaged in reconstruction work on a copsed wall of the Colosseum. I called out his name.


    "Jackal!"


    The surprised man looked back at me. Beneath the stern Jackal mask, his mouth curved into a pleased smile.


    "Your Highness!"


    Jackal was the NPC boss of this Colosseum.


    He had been guarding the base camp for a while but had recently returned here to begin the reconstruction.


    "What brings you all the way here!"


    I opened the pot I had brought with me to show Jackal.


    "Youve been working hard. Have some stew. Its New Years outside, so I brought some New Years stew."


    "Wow, its been ages since Ive had something like this... Thank you, Your Highness! Ill enjoy it."


    Jackal, apparently very hungry, began to gobble up the stew straight from the hot pot with adle. Its good to see him eat well.


    "But where did your minions go?"


    I looked around the empty construction site and mumbled in confusion.


    Jackal had returned here because his monster minions had also returned.


    Thats why they were able to start the reconstruction, but now it waspletely empty.


    Thest time I saw, dozens of goblins were also hammering away, but now the walls were deserted.


    "Well... they were here until a few days ago."


    Jackal tore off a piece of the bread I had brought, soaked it in the stew and stuffed it into his mouth, then answered while munching.


    "The Goblin God-King issued a summons, so... they all left."


    "God King? Whos that?"


    "The Goblin God King, Kali-Alexander. Hes a god and king to the goblins."


    "Ah, the Goblin God-King!"


    I snapped my fingers as it clicked in my mind.


    God King means that someone is both a God and a King.


    Thats why the Goblin God King was mocked by yers as the King Goblin.


    He had an impressive name, but he was the weakest among all boss entities, making him even more of a joke.


    It was so bad that when this boss appeared in a boss stage, it was considered a breeze.


    So this stage involves goblins? This is good. Itll be easy.


    The boss is weak, and goblins generally rely on sheer numbers, but games have limitations in rendering such numbers, so its usually only two or three times another army.


    But because the individual goblins are the weakest entities,


    A stage involving a goblin army was essentially a breather level in the game.


    Unknowingly, I felt relieved and my face brightened up. Thats when Jackals expression hardened.


    "Your Highness, you dont consider the Goblin God-King to be an easy opponent, do you?"


    "Huh?"


    Did I show it that much? I quickly straightened my face.


    "You must never let your guard down. He is among the legendary monsters of this ce who has inflicted the most damage on humans."


    Jackal earnestly exined about the Goblin God-King.


    "Kali-Alexander. His name is Alexander, and the prefix Kali- is what the goblins add to the name of the god they worship."


    Hmm, gods appear in this world too.


    "To give such a title to a living king shows just how legendary he is among the goblins, dont you think?"


    "Is he that remarkable?"


    "He is the king who led the Great Goblin Invasion, which swallowed up the entire western continentabout a third of the world. The damage was so extensive that they say the western continent still hasnt recovered from it."

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    "He was the king whomanded the Great Goblin Invasion that engulfed the entire western continent, one-third of the world. The damage inflicted at that time was so extensive that even now, the western part of the continent hasnt fully recovered."


    The Bringar Duchy spanned from the center of the continent to the west. Further west of this area, there were several small city-states in a desert region.


    The reason why the western part of the continent was so barren was due to those goblins.


    In the game, they werent that strong...


    Honestly, I was baffled. I never thought Jackal would get this serious talking about goblins, which I used to consider more like a bonus stage.


    "Normally, goblins arent intelligent and are physically weak. Theyre just feeble creatures that swarm together. But under this King, things were different."


    "How so?"


    "He gathered goblins scattered across the continent, formed an army, andmanded them systematically. He equipped them and trained them well. And then he started a campaign of conquest."


    Jackal exined while swallowing hard.


    "That cunning mercenary tactic led to the fall of numerous other dynasties. Even though the kingdoms of the western continent were said to be at the forefront of magical civilization, they were easily swept away. Over ten kingdoms copsed during that time."


    "..."


    "Fortunately, assassins from the coalition forces barely managed to assassinate the King. With no sessor, the Goblin Kings army disintegrated... although the situation had already turned the west into a wastnd."


    So, this same king had been resurrected in the Lake Kingdom.


    And now, he was preparing to invade human territories again in this boss stage...


    ...Jackals right. I cant be careless.


    It doesnt matter how formidable an enemy he really is. Just because it was easy in the game, my guard started to drop. Get a grip, me!


    Didnt I pray this morning at the temple, asking that no one would die?


    To make sure that happens, I must stay alert. Always...!


    "By the way, you seem to know a lot about this. Its all old history, isnt it?"


    "Im from the west... People there still tremble at the mention of the Goblin King. Even crying babies stop when they hear his name."


    Jackal exined with a sigh, looking up at his own Colosseum.


    "Anyway, all my subordinate goblins have joined the Goblin King, so restoring this ce has been dyed... I wonder when Ill ever finish the reconstruction by myself."


    "..."


    Hearing this, I couldnt help but grin.


    We still had some time before the next defense stage. Maybe I could lend a hand here in the meantime.


    "Hey Jackal, if I help restore your Colosseum, will you assist me in the uing defense?"


    At that, Jackal kneeled before me with a solemn face.


    "Your Highness, I am already your servant. If you require my assistance, you have itunconditionally! Justmand me!"


    "Of course, I will. But the role I need you for is to be the master of this Colosseum..."


    Rising from my seat, I looked at the g in the center of the Colosseum, which sadly disyed Jackals face.


    "Lets just rece that g with mine."


    Looks like Ive figured out where to use my next [Imperial Edict].


    ***


    Since I was already in the dungeon, I visited the previously conquered Zone 1 [The Dried Sewer].


    Resources regenerate in a conquered dungeon, collected at the end of every stage.


    And those resources were:


    [Zone 1 The Dried Sewer upation Reward]


    - N-Grade Reward Box: 1


    For example,


    This is a random box...


    Once the area was captured and farming was no longer possible, dungeon exploration clear rewards were freely provided at the end of each stage.


    In some specific zones, unique materials and consumables might be generated, but in a featureless area like Zone 1, it simply spat out random boxes.


    After retrieving the gray N-grade box that had appeared in what was originally the boss room, I grimaced. A fitting reward for Zone 1, indeed.


    Well, in the long run, capturing multiple areas to farm additional boxes at the end of each stage is a good thing... but it ultimately means more randomness.


    I just realized, Ive been umting these boxes.


    I had been collecting the reward boxes from Stage 11 onwards without opening them. I figured it was time to clear them all out.


    I juggled the boxes in my hands as I took the teleport gate back to my mansion. Considering its a holiday, Im working quite hard, arent I?


    sh!


    As soon as I returned to the mansion, I went back to my room and dumped all the collected reward boxes onto my bed.


    N-grade a few, R-grade about 20... and SR-grade 3...


    I could just open them all, but this time, I had a different idea. I opened the system window and essed the Achievement Store.


    Aider had recently updated the Achievement Store, adding a new feature among others that I was nning to use.


    That feature was


    [Reward Box Synthesizer]


    Thats it!


    Its a function thatbines lower-grade reward boxes into the next grade up.


    The form is as follows.


    > Combine 10 N-grade boxes  1 R-grade box


    >


    > Combine 10 R-grade boxes  1 SR-grade box


    >


    > Combine 5 SR-grade boxes  1 SSR-grade box


    Actually, if you look at the efficiency, its a waste... but now that the game has stabilized to some extent, its better to aim for high-grade equipment through synthesis rather than collecting useless consumables or equipment by opening N and R-grade boxes.


    It was a feature supported in the game too.


    Even if Im short on boxes, I could make up the points with magic materials for the synthesis.


    A gamble within a gamble, as it were. I despised the randomness, but my viewers loved it...


    Ding!


    After spending my achievement points to purchase the feature, I began the actual process ofbining boxes.


    Ibined the N-grade and R-grade boxes, and even poured in some magic materials to make up for the shortfall... Ultimately, Ibined them into two SR-grade boxes.


    sh!


    With a purple sh, the gray and blue boxes disappeared, leaving two purple boxes rolling on the floor. Hmm, not bad.


    If Ibine them with the three I already had, that makes five SR-grade boxes... this is enough to aim for a jackpot.


    Five purple boxes!


    Ill surely get something useful. I reached out to open the boxes...


    "..."


    ...but then I hesitated, taking another nce at the Reward Box Synthesizers form.


    > Combine 5 SR-grade boxes  1 SSR-grade box


    "..."


    No.


    No, no. Thats not it.


    Thats utterly inefficient. Id be a fool to fall for that.


    Come on, RetroAddict! How many times did you try that in the game only to get crap items? Its even nicknamed Reward Fireworks! Your rewards are going up in mes!


    Dont get fooled! Dont get fooled! Don


    Ding!


    "Gah?!"


    But my hand had moved of its own ord, shoving all five purple boxes into the synthesizer. Stop! Stop!


    Rumble.


    "...Ah."


    I did it. I actually did it.


    I stared at the golden box clenched in my hand, my mouth slightly ajar.


    Its okay, something good wille out. The odds of getting a dud among SSRs are almost none, right?


    Going for the sure thing! Im definitely not addicted to gacha!


    Swallowing my dry spit, I excitedly opened the box.


    "Did I get a cheat item?!"


    What emerged with a dazzling golden effect was:


    [Fragment of the Great Commanders g] (3/5)


    - One of the five pieces for character Ashs exclusive equipment [Great Commanders g (EX)].


    - Combine all five pieces toplete the g.


    It was just a fragment of a g...


    "..."


    Flutter flutter.


    The torn g fragment asserted its presence as it fluttered inside the box. It was an inanimate object, but I wanted to destroy it.


    "Still... its... umting somehow..."


    I muttered through gritted teeth.


    The culmination of all the blood, sweat, and tears gathered from Stage 11 to 14... The culmination of our friendship, effort, andbor... was a g fragment I couldnt even use right away!


    Thepleted item better have game-changing effects. If not, Aider is dead.


    I mentally threatened the morally corrupt director and tossed the g fragment into my inventory.


    Anyway, its the third piece. Just two more and Ill have my own exclusive equipment.


    Lets think positively, positively...


    ...Ill have to go on a shopping spree at the cksmiths tomorrow.


    Ill have to splurge on equipment tomorrow to heal todays emotional wounds...


    ***


    Was it the hearty New Years stew I had? Or maybe it was because I received an abundance of blessings at the temple? Or perhaps, it was because I finally got some fresh air?


    I felt refreshed as I rose from my seat the next day. My physical condition waspletely fine.


    I can go full throttle preparing for the next defense battle.


    There was no reason to dy. I immediately started to move.


    First, I stopped by the Alchemy Workshop. I was there to hasten thepletion of the defense tower[Magic Turret]for which I had previouslymissioned research. Fortunately, they were in the final stages.


    "It should bepleted today."


    "Good. I n to run a field test this afternoon, so have it ready by then."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After receiving the Alchemy Guild Masters send-off, I left the workshop.


    Next, I visited the Mercenary Guild.


    Due to a previous espionage incident, they had added an extrayer of identity verification. Despite that, arge number of mercenaries were milling about, waiting for deployment.


    No particrly outstanding parties stood out, but the overall quality had risen. Now R-grade heroes were more prevalent than N-grade.


    I quickly scanned the list, mmed the file shut, and gave a briefmand.


    "Hire them all."


    "Yes, My Lord. However..."


    Lucas, who had followed me, trailed off, and I looked at him quizzically.


    "However?"


    "Were nearing capacity for our barracks. Were still okay for now, but if you continue to hire at this rate, well run out of lodging for the mercenaries."


    Here in Crossroad, the facility could amodate just over three thousand troops, and we had just crossed two thousand.


    Although one might think that we still have room for another thousand, only a few stages ago, at Stage 10, we had just over one thousand troops.


    Now, standing on the threshold of Stage 15, were over two thousand. It took only a few months for our numbers to double.


    If this trend continues, well soon reach our maximum capacity of three thousand. Thats what Lucas was pointing out.


    "Contact the Woodworking and Stonemasonry Guilds. Request additional construction for the barracks. Schedule a meeting for tomorrow to discuss it."


    "So, youre nning to increase our forces further?"


    "The number of monsters will only increase. Its always better to have more troops."


    Money was never really an issue. The influx of monsters caused a surge in magic stone revenue, filling up the coffers nicely.


    Even now, thanks to Silver Winters Merchant Guild distributing magic stones across the continent, the funds were quite substantial.


    But the loss of life wasnt something that could be easily reced.


    To minimize casualties and effectively counter the monsters, it was crucial to maintain an overwhelmingly superior force.


    More than anything, we need more heroes. High-ranking heroes...


    Although the number of regr soldiers had been generously replenished, there was a shortage of hero characters, especially those of SR grade or higher.


    We need to build a hotel with a casino ASAP!


    Once thend was prepared and the cold weather passed, the construction of the hotel would begin in earnest. Then, high-ranking mercenaries hooked on the casino would start appearing. My tourism city project, show your effectiveness soon...!


    For now, I had to be content with this. I got up from my seat. It was time to hit the cksmith and splurge on equipment.


    Just as Lucas and I were about to leave the mercenary guild,


    Bang!


    The door to the mercenary guild swung open, and fiverge figures staggered in.


    d in hefty armor, their bodies were wrapped in bandages like mummies, visible through the gaps in their armor.


    Their faces were either wrapped in bandages, hidden under robes or hoods, or concealed by overturned helmets.


    A mixture of herbal and sickly odors emanated from them. Recognizing who they were, the mercenaries inside the guild recoiled in horror.


    "Eek?!"


    "Those are the Leprosy Extermination Squad!"


    "Why are these monsters here?!"


    While other mercenaries distanced themselves as if they had seen something horrifying, Lucas too seemed quite guarded.


    But I felt the opposite.


    My eyes sparkled involuntarily, and a joyful shiver ran down my spine.


    Holy moly, what a New Years blessing!


    It seemed like I was off to a very lucky start this year.


    No wonder.


    Flicker, flicker.


    Behind these ominous and dangerous-looking five, a beautiful purple light was shing.


    These guys, theyre all SR-grade mercenaries!


    Overwhelmed with joy, I couldnt help but spread my arms and exim,


    "Wee to Crossroad!"


    "...?"


    The five giants seemed puzzled by my reaction, freezing in ce as they stepped inside.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    This mercenary group was entirelyposed of individuals suffering from leprosy, earning their reputation for ruthlessly pursuing and assassinating their contracted targets.


    They were also notorious for their relentlessness in securing their payment.


    Given the rough-and-tumble nature of the mercenary world, there were often clients who tried to dy or skip out on payment. The squad had gained fame for relentlessly pursuing such clients to ensure they paid their dues.


    Hence, their nickname: The Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    Why did I know them so well?


    Because they were one of my main frontline parties in the game!


    Being a gamer who cared more about performance than appearances, I had made good use of the squad. They were unpopr due to their disfigured looks, but they were capable fighters.


    All members had the [Leprosy] attribute, which dulled their sense of pain and helped them absorb damage better. On the downside, their agility stats suffered penalties, and they were more susceptible to status conditions like burns, frostbite, and bleeding.


    But as tanks, their slow pace didnt bother me, and status conditions could be managed easily in-game. I would just admit them to a shrine for treatment once the battle was over.


    Moreover, they were well-suited to tanking and their skill set was heavily focused on tanking and self-healing.


    They were dependable allies who could be tossed into the enemys stronghold andst all day while drawing aggro.


    "Wee to Crossroad!"


    As the SR-grade high-performance party made their appearance, I spread my arms wide to greet them.


    "Come on in, mercenary friends! Nice to meet you!"


    "...?"


    As I weed them, the five members of the Leprosy Extermination Squad looked visibly confused.


    The man in the helmet, who seemed to be their leader, stepped forward.


    "Weve heard... theres a lot of work here... Were confident in fighting..."


    "Whoa, there!"


    "Wh-what?!"


    Both the Leprosy Extermination Squad and the mercenaries who had been watching were shocked.


    Ignoring their surprise, I led the squad into a room within the Mercenary Guild.


    "Lets get to signing the contract. We can negotiate your sry too. Come on, this way."


    The leader of the Leprosy Extermination Squad, a man named Thorcel, seemed overwhelmed by the situation but clearly stated their expected payment.


    I offered them 30% more than what they asked for and added bonuses, with the condition that they would serve on this frontline for at least one year.


    "Of course, you can extend your contract if you wish! Your terms of employment will remain the same or improve. What do you think?"


    "..."


    "The sry is weekly, and advances are possible if you need urgent funds. Any more questions?"


    Staring at the contract, Thorcel hesitated.


    "Its too good to be... Are you sure this is okay?"


    "Of course it is! You guys are worth it."


    Thorcel, whose hand was wrapped in bandages, skimmed through the contract and nced at me.


    "We are... lepers. Arent you repulsed?"


    "Why should I be? Its not contagious."


    Wait, is leprosy different in this world? Is it actually contagious?


    Feeling slightly rmed, I saw Thorcel slowly shake his head.


    "As you said, Sire. Our condition is not contagious. Its just that people find us revolting, and there are foul rumors that we are cursed by the gue God..."


    "Just rumors, right?"


    "Yet those alone are enough to make people avoid us."


    "Who cares? Im not nning on living with you."


    All I needed was theirbat capability. As Ive said before, I prioritize performance over looks.


    The reason I weed different races to this frontline was the same.


    If you killed monsters well and didnt break militaryw, it didnt matter if you had a long tail, were covered in fur, or had leprosy.


    "..."


    An oppressive silence flowed through the ranks of the Leprosy Extermination Squad. I blinked my eyes. Had I said something wrong?


    "...Thank you, Your Highness."


    Thorcel, who stood right before me, slowly bowed.


    "We will serve you loyally until our worn bodies are no more."


    Following him, the rest of the members of the Leprosy Extermination Squad also bowed to me. I smiled lightly and waved my hand.


    "Of course, loyalty is good and all, but I dont expect anything grand. Just do the work equivalent to what youre paid for! Thats what mercenaries do, right?"


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    Thorcel nodded gravely.


    "We will work for what we are paid. Just give us your orders."


    "Be on standby. Ill call you up soon."


    Finishing the contract, I left the Mercenary Guild. The Leprosy Extermination Squad followed me out and bowed until I was out of sight.


    "The Lord is truly informal in various ways."


    Having climbed onto the drivers seat of the carriage I was in, Lucas muttered.


    "Its the first time Ive seen a member of the Imperial Family treating people with leprosy so openly. Even priests who treat them arent so casual."


    "The treatment of leprosy patients is that bad?"


    "Its widely believed that leprosy is the punishment for sinsmitted in a past life against the Goddess. Although the Church doesnt officially acknowledge it, thats the general sentiment."


    There were religious reasons too. And they were physically hideous. They faced persecution for multiple reasons.


    "But those guys, they have enough skill. Theyll prove it in the field. I dont care about appearances."


    "But your soldiers will."


    Lucas spoke as he started the carriage.


    "For their sake, Ill arrange for separate quarters outside the barracks."


    "..."


    Right. Regardless of my views, the reality of discrimination still exists. Its not something that would go away just because a Lord orders it.


    Even the Shadow Squad, which consists of Elves, and the Penal Squad of Beastmen have their amodations outside the barracks.


    It would be better for the Leprosy Extermination Squad to have their quarters set up separately as well.


    As more and more different people from across the continente flooding in...


    Could I really integrate them into a single army?


    In a world entangled with prejudice and vested interests, could everyone be united as one?


    "Lets go!"


    I was lost in thought, and Lucas skillfully drove the carriage. The cksmith was not far away.


    ***


    Having ordered various equipment from the cksmith, I convened three parties in the afternoon and entered a dungeon. They were the Main Party, the Penal Squad, and the Dragonblood Knights.


    "Ive been restless from resting too much!"


    Leading her fully armed knights at the front, Dusk Bringar broadly smiled.


    Joyfulughter spilled from between her pointed teeth.


    "Where are we going today? Is it a new dungeon again? Judging by the mobilization, it seems to be a tough ce?"


    "Haha, youll see when you get there."


    Seeing is believing. Theyll understand once they experience the siege.


    "Ah~ I always get restless around this time."


    Kun and the Penal Squad were scratching themselves while following in the rear.


    The Penal Squad had just entered their Beastman mode.


    Starting with reddish fur sprouting in human mode. They may receive a bit less of the Beastman stat bonus, but this level is more than sufficient.


    The most significant part is that Kuns negative trait [Fragile Body] is nullified in Beastman mode.


    If I had to pick the top 3bat powers among the hero parties I owned, it would be these three.


    Today would be sufficient for carrying out the operation.


    At that time, Junior, one of the main party members who had been whispering among themselves, cautiously approached me.


    "Are you nning to initiate another conquest, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes."


    "You copsedst time after pushing yourself too hard... Are you sure youll be alright?"


    "Dont worry, dont worry. Ive really adjusted now."


    This would be the third time using [Imperial Edict].


    I could feel my body gradually getting used to it.


    Its notpletely without strain, but just like muscle fibers tearing and growing stronger, abusing my internal magic power seemed to expand my limits.


    The Dragon Heart that Nameless fed me definitely has an effect.


    The electric shock pad... no, the Dragon Heart is lending me strength, specifically when using [Imperial Edict].


    All in all, I felt that both the Imperial Edict and conquests were bing more manageable. If I n to take over all the dungeons, it needs to be manageable.


    Anyway, why was it a Dragon Heart?


    I thought about it while casually rubbing my belly.


    Why did Nameless feed me a Dragon Heart? Was it the most effective magic enhancer? Or was there another reason...?


    Upon arriving at the Colosseum, Jackal was waiting.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Jackal ran towards me barefoot, and I greeted him with a warm smile and a wave.


    The n that Jackal and I agreed upon was as follows:


    First, we would take over this [Fiery Colosseum]. That would stop monsters from invading the area.


    Here, Jackal would use his abilities to raise his own legion.


    Jackals unique trait, [Colosseum Operator].


    Simply put, its a Monster Taming ability.


    My second skill [Be Mine!] was somewhat different; while I enforced mental control, Jackal employed diators by bonding with the monsters. Its more like kidnapping, but anyway...


    This way, we could safely raise a legion of monsters who would fight for us.


    Jackal was a corrupted NPC who had dipped his feet into the darkness here. Its a trait he could use because of that.


    Hes obedient to me solely out of loyalty to the Empire, despite being swallowed by darkness and reaching a dungeon boss level... quite the unique character.


    I felt slightly amused watching Jackal exin the operation n to the party members on my behalf.


    Could I have him live in the Empire once we conquer all the dungeons and see the true ending?


    ...Lots of stray thoughts today.


    I snapped back to focus and pulled out a g. It was a new one, crafted recently at the cksmiths.


    During thest Aegis Special Forces infiltration incident, I found that I could use [Imperial Edict] even with a crude white g. No need to carry a big g around.


    I brought a small, cute, and foldable gpole. The g itself was the Imperial g.


    Ill have to create a new g that symbolizes this monster frontline.


    What should the design be? Should I hold a design contest? With these thoughts, I nted the g in the middle of the Colosseum.


    "Dere thisnd as the territory of the Empire!"


    The moment the gpole touched the ground,


    sh!


    A burst of light emerged, and the magic power drained from my body expanded in a broad circle.


    The presence of the Dragon Heart inside me felt distinct now.


    The fragments of the Dragon Heart circting in my bloodstream clustered together, emitting a searing heat and spun several times along my mana route.


    Screech!


    Uh, is this functioning correctly? I dont have a certificate in this sort of thing...


    Fortunately, aside from feeling warm all over, there was no issue. And [Imperial Edict] was cast smoothly.


    Roar!


    The air stilled, and there stood a familiar gray fortress imbued with magical energy.


    Its outer walls were fused with those of the Colosseum, making it appear much sturdier than usual. Today, the fortress would be the site of a Territory Capture Battle.


    [The Territory Capture Battle will begin soon.]


    - Time until start: 5 minutes


    [Territory Capture Battle - Zone 5: The Fiery Colosseum]


    - Defend against three waves of monsters to win.


    - Monster waves will be randomly selected from the nearest monster legions.


    - Each wave will include a boss-level monster.


    The rules were the same asst timethree waves of monsters, each wave including a boss.


    I pped my hands and looked around at my party members. Aside from those in the main party, the others seemed bewildered by the suddenly erected fortifications.


    "Alright, everyone knows the drill, right? Monsters will be swarming us soon, so get ready for battle!"


    At my shout, everyone immediately went to their designated defense zones and began making preparations.


    Everyone knew it was more important to get ready for the impending fight than to ponder mysteries.


    As I surveyed the neatly arranged heroes, I mused to myself.


    Even though weve got the top 3 parties in terms ofbat power,bining them doesnt yield great synergy.


    Our main party had a bncedposition of a pure tank, damage tank, sniper, mage, and me, Ash. The Penal Squad was all front-line characters, as were the Dragonblood Knightsaposition of four knights and a half-human, half-dragon damage tank.


    Combining all these parties resulted in a somewhat unbnced, heavily front-loaded, melee-focused group.


    Strong, yes, but it would have been better to add a back-row damage-dealing party.


    Just as I was pondering this,


    "Ash, do you have that thing...inside you?"


    I heard Dusk Bringars trembling voice.


    "What? Uh!"


    Dusk Bringar was not in her battle formation but hade over to stand beside me, staring at me with a shocked expression.


    I involuntarily gulped.


    Did she find out that I ate the heart of one of her kind for a power boost?


    As I quickly sorted through potential excuses,


    "Is that a da"


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The earth trembled, cutting off Dusk Bringars words.


    A haze of dust announced the arrival of the advancing monster legions.


    "Your Highness! Our defensive area is broad. Come this way!"


    A shout from the Dragonblood Knights summoned Dusk Bringar.


    "..."


    With a pale face, Dusk Bringar shot me a nce, pressed her lips together, and ran off to meet the oing monsters.


    "Phew!"


    I exhaled in relief. Close call. But what will I say if she askster?


    Just then,


    "Huh?"


    I caught sight of an unusually shaped monster at the forefront of the approaching monster legion.


    Clippity-clop, clippity-clop


    A goblin ofrge stature was riding what looked like a mountain goat adorned with sharp horns.


    Covered in leather armor, wearing a golden cape fluttered by the dust, and a strange helmet that seemed like a mix between a mask and a crown.


    "..."


    The goblin leading the army pulled the reins, stopping his goat a considerable distance from the magical fortress.


    He lifted his masked face and looked our way.


    Our eyes met.


    Amidst the chaos of the battlefield, an eerie silence hung between us.


    "..."


    "..."


    I knew it instinctively.


    This guy was the nightmare legionmander I would have to face in this defense battle.


    The Goblin God-King, Kali-Alexander.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Whoooom!


    The horn sounded,


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The rhythmic beats of leather drums resonated.


    Through the swirling clouds of dust, the orderly advancing monsters were green-skinned.


    Green Skin.


    This derogatory term used for lumping Orcs and Goblins together also simultaneously carried an aura of dread.


    For the average citizen living in this world, these frequently appearing monsters were the closest form of disaster.


    Locust swarms, tsunamis, gues, and forest fires.


    The flowing green death. That was the Green Skin.


    However, to be honest,


    For me, who had encountered them through games in a worldpletely unrted to this one, Green Skin was nothing more than the image of trash mobs.


    Just early game trash mobs that are numerous in number but hardly give any decent items. Mere bundles of experience points.


    However, when it became a reality, the sensation was different.


    What the fuck.


    I felt the cold sweat trickling down my spine as I surveyed the endlessly advancing hordes.


    Why are there so many?


    The number of this Goblin army standing before the Colosseum was, at the very least, around a thousand.


    This is weird. Isnt this a number youd expect in the defense of Crossroad?


    Who cares about numbers! Theyre just Goblins!


    Each unit had the absolute lowest stats. Among all the monster armies in the game, Goblins had the worst stats and potential.


    Just mow them down with AoE attacks!


    I hastily scattered mana cores to build defense towers and summoned all my captured monsters.


    Most importantly, right now we are the attackers, seizing the enemys territory.


    If worstes to worst, there are teleport gates and emergency escape scrolls. If things go south, we can always run.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The Goblin army, donned in medieval Middle Eastern-style armor, finished their formation.


    So thoroughly trained, not a single gap was visible among the thousand Goblins who formed ranks and stood still.


    Clippity-clop, clippity-clop


    A tall Goblin mounted on a mountain goat stepped forward.


    Wearing leather armor, draped in a golden cloak, and wearing a helmet that was abination of a mask and a crown.


    The overlord governing the Green Skins. The Goblin God-King who enved Orcs.


    Kali-Alexander had personally graced the battlefield.


    I didnt expect to meet him this soon.


    I curled the corners of my mouth upwards.


    I had encountered themanders of their armies whenever I entered dungeons with a boss stage. It was the same with Celendion and Lunared.


    So I had somewhat expected that this guy would make a personal appearance this time, too.


    And theres a decisive difference between the Vampire King, the Wolf King, and the Goblin God-King. Thats the strength of the boss unit.


    Vampire King and Wolf King were ridiculous overbnced monsters, nearly making up more than half of the total armysbat power.


    However, the Goblin God-King is theplete opposite. His ownbat power may be high for a Goblin, but it is much lowerpared to other bosses.


    The Goblin army solely relies on overwhelming numbers, numbers, and more numbers.


    In other words


    If I encounter him in the dungeon, I can definitely kill him!


    Killing him now during this upation battle would be much easier than during a defense battle! Even if their numbers arent small, its worth a shot!


    "Should I snipe him, Your Highness?"


    Damien whispered to me. But I shook my head.


    "...He has an item that nullifies ranged attacks. Even your sniping would be ineffective."


    The Goblin God-King has the weakest physical abilities of any boss monster.


    However, he is armed with several good items.


    Especially, his armor and cloak were absurd cheat items that made the wearer immune to all ranged and magical attacks.


    Howevermeleebat was his weak point.


    And most of the party members I brought this time specialized in closebat.


    If we could just get close, we could slice through his armor in one breath...!


    I quietly passed this information on to my party members. They nodded in agreement.


    Once the battle began, Juniors area magic and Damiens sniping would clear the way.


    Penal Squad, Dragonblood Knights, along with Lucas and Evangeline, would charge toward the enemy leader. The strategy was to take his head off.


    Walking into your own grave! What a fool!


    I licked my drying lips as I waited for the upation battle countdown.


    I had even prepared to use [Gardis Blessing] here if needed. This was a prime opportunity to easily finish this defensive battle.


    Thats when it happened. Kali-Alexander stepped forward and spoke fluently.


    "I did note here to fight."


    His voice was husky and weary, yet surprisingly, had a neutral beauty.


    "Which among you is the guardian of humanity, the yer opposing the King of Kings?"


    He was asking, but Kali-Alexander was staring straight at me. He seemed to already suspect that I was that yer.


    "I want to talk."


    "..."


    "I kindly request it. Lets converse."


    Ding!


    A message appeared before my eyes.


    [Enemy Commander Kali-Alexander has requested a Commander Meeting.]


    "..."


    Commander Meeting.


    It was the same special gimmick I once used against Celendion in Stage 5.


    A special gimmick exclusive to boss stages. Bothmander characters are disabled for 10 turns. Sess rate 100 percent.


    Thanks to it, I was able to bind Celendion for 10 turns. Its a really good gimmick if used correctly.


    By the way, I couldnt use it in Stage 10 because Lunared was too far away and the situation elsewhere was too urgent.


    Who would have thought theyd initiate this...


    In disbelief, I let out a hollowugh.


    I didnt realize when I used it against Celendion.


    "...Fine, I ept."


    This is so damn annoying!


    I had the enemy boss in kill range, and suddenly we cant touch each other for 10 turns while we talk. And you cant even refuse it.


    Whether this is the manners of this world, or some kind of romance, it pisses me off.


    As soon as I sent the OK signal, Kali-Alexander nodded and gestured behind him.


    His subordinate goblins came out with a table and chairs and ced them in the open space between their camp and the magic fortress.


    "Phew."


    Annoyed, I flicked my hair back and flicked my fingers. In response to my will, the fortress gates creaked open.


    "30 minutes."


    Stepping outside the fortress, I winked at my party members.


    "Once the meeting ends, immediately attack and kill that goblin. Understood?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Lucas responded reliably, his eyes shining.


    Dusk Bringar and Kun, looking anxious, rushed to my sides.


    "Ash, are you going out there alone? Isnt it dangerous?"


    "Captain! Lets just attack and wipe them out! My fists can make mincemeat out of them!"


    I gently shook my head.


    "It wont work like that... and Ive had meetings with enemymanders before. Dont worry too much."


    From the fortress walls, Junior and Damien were sharply eyeing the goblin army. My safety was assured.


    "..."


    Meanwhile, the goblin army remained expressionless, simply holding their ground.


    Even in front of the strange spectacle of their king going alone to converse with the enemymander, they showed no emotional disturbance.


    Step by step. Step by step.


    I walked toward the table.


    Thud!


    The Goblin King lightly dismounted from the saddle of his mountain goat and stood next to the table.


    We stood across from each other at the table. Kali-Alexander was the first to bow his head slightly, showing courtesy.


    "Kali-Alexander. Legion Commander of the Goblin Army."


    I gave a slight nod in return.


    "Ash. Commander of the Southern Front of the Everck Empire."


    "Sit."


    So saying, Kali-Alexander was the first to take a seat. I followed suit.


    "..."


    "..."


    An awkward silence ensued.


    The Goblin King seemed to be scrutinizing me through the eyes hidden within his mask. I stared right back without flinching.


    He was dressed in clothes reminiscent of medieval Middle Eastern attire, down to the scimitar hanging at his waist, curved like a crescent moon. Even the patterns engraved on his golden cape and the leather armor he wore seemed Middle Eastern.


    After staring at me for what seemed like an eternity, I finally tapped on the table, irritated.


    "Hey, you call me here to talk and then just stare at my face?"


    "Ah... I apologize. Its been a long time since Ive seen a living human."


    Kali-Alexander bowed his head awkwardly.


    "In my lifetime, I hadnt spoken to humans since the war broke out. After I died and was resurrected here, I was in a destroyed darkness... I havent encountered a living human since."


    "..."


    "Speaking to a living human again has been centuries in the making. I got lost in the moment. I apologize."


    Annoyed, I leaned back against the chairs backrest.


    "Fine, whats your business calling me here? Hope its not something stupid. I dont particrly have anything to discuss with you."


    I want to end this fast and slit your throat, you Goblin freak.


    Then, Kali-Alexander hesitantly spoke.


    "Im sorry to disappoint you. Actually, I called you here for a very stupid reason."


    "A very stupid reason?"


    "That is, if its okay with you..."


    Hesitating for a moment, Kali-Alexander lifted his head to look at me.


    "...Could you recite a poem for me?"


    ...He had made an utterly unexpected request.


    I was briefly stunned.


    Almost a minute passed before I managed to ask, "...What? A poem? You want me to recite a poem?"


    "Yes, a poem. Or it doesnt have to be a poem; song lyrics are fine, or even a short story."


    Kali-Alexander was practically begging with his hands sped.


    "Please. Thest time I heard a human poem was before I started the war. Now, its a distant old memory."


    "..."


    "If you know a line of poetry, could you please share it? Just one line would be enough. Please..."


    I was utterly baffled.


    A Goblin? Wanting a poem? Why? And so desperately?


    Rejecting him outright seemed pointless, and I happened to know a fair number of Earths poems.


    I lifted my head and beyond the darkness of the Lake Kingdom, the ck water surface dimly glittered as if it had caught the sunlight.


    For a moment, it looked like a star rising in the pitch-ck winter sky.


    "..."


    Taking a deep breath, I recited a stanza from an English poem that came to mind.


    Years go, dreams go, and youth goes too,


    The worlds heart breaks beneath its wars,


    All things are changed, save in the east,


    The faithful beauty of the stars.


    The short recitation came to an end.


    "..."


    Kali-Alexander fell silent.


    I felt a bit awkward. Whats going on? He asked me to recite the poem, and now theres no reaction?


    "Hey, are you going to react or..."


    Just as I was about to break the silence,


    Drip. Drip.


    Thats when I noticed.


    The droplets flowing down from beneath Kali-Alexanders masked helmet.


    What the, what is this?


    Could it be that hes...


    "Are you crying right now?"


    "...Ah."


    Kali-Alexander slowly lowered his head, and in a voiceden with moisture, he mumbled.


    "Its so beautiful that, without even realizing it, I just..."


    Confused, I stared at the Goblin King before me.


    Am I seeing things?


    A goblin moved to tears by poetry?


    "The way the transparent sunlight filters through a clear lens, bursting forth a halo of pure light... How can one not be moved when such purenguage is refined to create such beautiful verses?"


    Not bothering to wipe away his tears, Kali-Alexander spoke.


    "How beautiful and great human culture is. A few words stir the soul and wet even this old heart with emotion."


    Kali-Alexander took a deep breath and looked up at the sky.


    "My kind have neither poetry, song, nor drama. I, too, am by nature violent, capable only of leading an army to kill and burn."


    "..."


    "What a pity! Why was I born a goblin?"


    I just quietly listened to the Goblin Kings mutterings.


    "All I can do is kill and burn."


    For some reason, this monster, who should be my sworn enemy,


    "All I can do is kill and burn..."


    Looked, for just a moment, quite pitiable.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    "Sorry for showing you something this unsightly..."


    Kali-Alexander mumbled, feeling a bit awkward. I simply shrugged my shoulders.


    "It''s okay. I''ve seen worse from othermanders of the Nightmare Legion."


    "Ha! Are they all that nasty?"


    "Are you saying you''re not?"


    "At least I don''t look as bad as those lot, right? Might be funny hearing this from a goblin, though."


    It was amusing, but to some extent, it felt true.


    Compared to the bizarre and vicious behavior of the Nightmare Legionmanders I had encountered, Kali-Alexander seemed like an enemy leader with some manners.


    "If you like poetry so much, why don''t you write some yourself?"


    I asked, suddenly curious.


    He used quite a sophisticated vocabry. Even if creating a renowned poem was difficult, it seemed like he could improve his skill enough to try.


    "We who are resurrected here cannot create anything new."


    Kali-Alexander replied with a bitter voice.


    "We are merely ''shadows'' of nightmares extracted from memories of the past."


    "Extracted from memories? Shadows of nightmares?"


    As I asked back in surprise, Kali-Alexander nodded slowly.


    "Since you have recited a beautiful poem to me, though it''s hardly a repayment, I''ll exin our ''monstrosity.''"


    The Goblin God-King exined slowly.


    The monsters were extracted from the memories of the past nightmares of the residents of the Lake Kingdom.


    All of them once threatened the existence of humanity but were ultimately defeated and discarded as failures.


    The King of Kings, that is, the Demon King, resurrected them through a special process, and the resurrected nightmares pledged absolute loyalty to the Demon King.


    "In the process of our resurrection, it seems the King of Kings interfered with our minds. We became instinctively obedient to him, and at the same time."


    Kali-Alexander nced at me.


    "We developed a hostility towards humanity. Several times stronger than during our lifetimes."


    I frowned.


    The hatred I had felt every time I faced these monsters, it stemmed from the very core of their souls.


    ''Could that hatred have been... intentionally amplified by the Demon King?''


    The hostility I faced was not of the monsters themselves... but the will of the Demon King.


    "Your King of Kings must really hate humans."


    "Indeed. He is determined to annihte humanity. Perhaps that''s why he tampered with our spirits."


    "For someone involved in such schemes, you seem quite friendly towards humans."


    "Ha... Even in life, I didn''t hate humans. In fact, I rather liked them."


    Was it because he had not harbored significant hatred, there was nothing to amplify?


    Kali-Alexander let out a faint sigh and slowly lifted his head to look up at the dark sky.


    "Anyway, that''s how it is. We are doomed to wander under the darkness of this ce, forever preserved in the state of centuries past... waiting only for the King of Kings'' orders, nothing more than familiars."


    "..."


    "We exist only to dwell on the past forever. Creating something new is impossible. For me to write poetry is nonsensical."


    "Have you ever tried writing poetry?"


    I tossed the question lightly, and Kali-Alexander looked slightly flustered.


    "To be honest, I never tried writing poetry in life. I was only good at destruction and burning, not at creating or nurturing."


    "Why not give it a tryter?"


    Had he been dismissing it without even one attempt?


    I couldn''t help but chuckle and gesture with my chin.


    "Who knows? Maybe you''ll roll out a decent verse?"


    "..."


    As if struck on the head, Kali-Alexander chuckled with a carefreeugh.


    "I''ll give it a try. And, I keep asking, but sorry... could you perhaps... inform me how the outside world has changed in the meantime?"


    I frowned for a moment but then quietly began to speak.


    After all, the 30-minute conference must go on. There was no reason not to discuss a topic that would cause us no loss.


    During the remaining time, I briefed him about the history of the outside world. I only knew it secondhand, but I had a rough understanding.


    "...So, humans have be the hegemon of the world."


    After my makeshift history lesson, Kali-Alexander nodded.


    "The very race that once didn''t possess a single Guardian Tree has be the ultimate victor. How astonishing."


    "Guardian Tree?"


    "It''s also called the ''Protector Tree.'' It''s the tree that guards each race... A tree of grace bestowed by the race''s deity. A spiritual conduit linking the deities of the spirit world and the races of the lower realm."


    I blinked in confusion.


    No, humanity does have one. It''s called Everck, a ck thorn tree. Theres one in the Imperial Capital...


    Was it originally... not supposed to exist?


    Come to think of it, when I was exploring the [Laboratory] dungeon in Sector 6 not long ago. I had found a branch of the Everck there.


    A branch of Everck discovered in the Lake Kingdom, which perished 500 years ago.


    And the Everck Empire, which began to expand its territory after dering itself an empire 500 years ago.


    If all these things are connected...?


    "Our goblin race, too, did not have a Guardian Tree."


    Kali-Alexander''s voice continued to reach my ears as I was lost in thought.


    "Humans and goblins alike, neither received the blessings of a deity, but humans came to dominate the world while goblins lick the shadows of this ce."


    I asked, slightly puzzled.


    "But aren''t you the deity of the goblins? You could just bestow a blessing on your people, couldn''t you?"


    "...I am not a deity."


    The Goblin God-King shook his head slowly.


    "It was my kin who hoisted me up on a pedestal. They added ''Kali-'' in front of my name and worshipped me as a deity... I had the chance to attain divinity, but I refused it."


    "Why? For what reason?"


    "Once I gained divinity, I could no longer be a leader to my kind. They still needed me."


    Kali-Alexander smiled bitterly.


    "I wanted to aplish something with the strength of my race, without borrowing the power of a deity. I failed spectacrly, of course."


    "..."


    "So, I am not a deity but a mere failure. A goblin who was lucky to sit on the throne, nothing more."


    His self-deprecating murmur ended our conversation momentarily.


    I wanted to ask more, but Kali-Alexander slowly began to adjust his scabard.


    And it struck me that almost 30 minutes had already passed.


    "Today, I am grateful that you entertained my request. For the beautiful poetry and for enlightening me with history, I thank you."


    "It''s nothing."


    Im about to kill you anyway. Thirty minutes of chatter for a coin on your way to the afterlife is a steal.


    "I hesitate to call it a reward, but let me teach you something."


    Kali-Alexander, standing up from his seat, whispered.


    "The ''grace'' our race received from the Overking this time is... ''Breeding''."


    "...?!"


    I was momentarily confused by the different term, but quickly understood.


    This stage''s dark event.


    It''s about... proliferation?


    "However, as I mentioned before, we are but shadows cloned from the nightmares of the past. Acts of reproduction are impossible for us."


    Kali-Alexander slowly surveyed his legion.


    "So the King of Kings is ''cloning'' my legion... The one I will lead to invade Lake Kingdom will be muchrger than usual."


    "..."


    "Guardians of Crossroad, if you can prepare, then do so. Before the tide of my kind overwhelms your ramparts."


    I rose from my seat, grinding my teeth.


    "Why are you disclosing this information?"


    Is it because it doesn''t matter if I know? Or is it that even with this knowledge, I won''t be able to respond?


    But the answer I received was unexpected.


    "It''s because I do not wish to attack you."


    "What?"


    "However, a leader cannot, and should not, guide their kind based on personal wishes alone."


    Turning away, Kali-Alexander murmured quietly.


    "...I wished to have been born human. Or if not that, perhaps a line of poetry, a verse of song, a paragraph of drama. Yet, I am a goblin. An unavoidable monster."


    "..."


    "We goblins make our living by invading, piging, and plundering. If this is the innate nature of our species, and I am their leader, then it''s my duty to lead them from the front."


    Kali-Alexander nced at me and muttered bitterly.


    "I refused divinity, and I did not take the throne by my own choice. However... if my kin treat me as both a god and a king, then I too have the obligation not to abandon that responsibility."


    "..."


    "O connoisseur of poetry''s beauty."


    Approaching his mount, Kali-Alexander took hold of the goat''s reins.


    "Return to Crossroad. And savor the splendor of your splendid culture to the very end."


    "..."


    "I shall go to annihte and burn it down, as is my race''s innate instinct."


    I smirked, gritting my teeth and raising my hand.


    "Did you think I''d just let you go peacefully, goblin?"


    Immediately, Damien and Junior prepared for a long-range area attack from atop the walls, and my warriors readied to charge out from the opened gate.


    Kali-Alexander ispletely immune to ranged attacks and magic. But he''s vulnerable in closebat.


    ording to the original n, while Junior and Damien poured firepower into the goblin legion, the vanguard sses would charge in to kill this Goblin God-King...!


    However, without a backward nce, Kali-Alexander muttered softly.


    "You''re under some misconception, human."


    With that, he flicked his hand lightly.


    "The one letting you go peacefully is me."


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Suddenly, the very earth trembled from all directions.


    Shocked, I looked around and finally saw it.


    Surrounding the coliseum, from a distance, was an advancing horde... an incrediblyrge swarm of goblins.


    I thought the thousand goblins waiting in front were many, but I was mistaken.


    The number of goblins slowly closing in, bows raised high, densely surrounding the coliseum, seemed... tenfold.


    They wore well-tanned leather armor, held buffalo horn bows in hand, and short curved des at their waists.


    A fully armed goblin legion.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    With each orderly step they took, my breath caught.


    Until now, I hadn''t realized.


    Numbers.


    This was the first time I truly felt that numbers could be such a powerful weapon.


    "What the... how can there be so many?!"


    "There''s... too many...!"


    The cries of my bewildered party members reached my ears.


    I clenched my teeth, ring at Kali-Alexander''s retreating figure. The Goblin God-King was just mounting the saddle of his goat.


    Should I strike him down now?


    Could I quickly kill him and flee with something like a teleport?


    But if the battle was dyed even slightly, we''d be surrounded by over ten thousand goblins. There would be no chance of escape then...


    Whoosh!


    Kali-Alexander, mounted atop a mountain goat, swung his arm, and the advancing goblin horde came to a halt as if by magic.


    And when Kali-Alexander swung his arm horizontally once more, the goblins began to slowly retreat, still aiming thousands of arrows at us.


    "It''s been a pleasant conversation. I''m thankful for your broad-mindedness, Ash."


    Riding the goat back to his legion, Kali-Alexander left those final words.


    "Butmanders of opposing forces have their own kind of dialogue, suitable for them."


    "..."


    "We''ll meet again on the battlefield, soon enough."


    Clip-clop, clip-clop


    The mountain goat carrying the Goblin God-King moved away.


    At the same time, the goblin legion receded from the coliseum like a tide going out.


    In less than ten minutes, they hadpletely vanished into the darkness of the Lake Kingdom.


    Ding!


    A system notification popped up before my eyes: ''You have repelled the first wave of monsters in the siege.''


    I swiped the notification away in annoyance. Repelled my foot.


    ''We didn''t inflict any damage on each other...''


    In other words, we failed to deal any damage to them.


    The enemy leader hade within reach, and to miss a kill chance like this...!


    ''...No, it''s a being that''s even called the God-King.''


    He would have taken care to ensure his own safety cleverly.


    Besides the encirclement of the goblin legion, he would have prepared means to protect himself before requesting negotiations with me.


    I ran a hand through my hair and flicked through the system windows rapidly. Still, I had gleaned several pieces of information, and above all, I had encountered the goblin legion.


    This meant that the next stage''s enemy information would be disyed...but...


    "...?"


    When I opened the enemy information window for the stage, I blinked in surprise.


    "...What''s this?"


    Disyed there was,


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 15]


    - Lv.?? Goblin God-King: 1 unit


    - Lv.?? Goblin Amir <Elite>: 10 units (TL Note: Amirs are Chieftains)


    - Lv.35 Goblin Janissary <Elite>: 2,500 units (TL Note: Janissaries are the Chieftain''s Guard)


    - Lv.15 Goblin: 22,940 units


    - Time until start: 21 days


    Numbers that were hard to believe were densely packed on the screen.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    The subsequent two waves were a breeze.


    Well, they were rtively strong, but since my three parties were the elite of the elite, we crushed them without much difficulty.


    ''The zing Coliseum'' had been liberated from the nightmare. The ''Fragment of the Princess''s Soul'' that had been stationed in that area was also reimed by me.


    It merged into the shard of soul that had been inside of me as if it was meant to be.


    But I couldn''t find it in myself to feel victorious about the triumph.


    Because the scale of the enemy allocated to this stage was beyond imagination.


    ''25,000? 25,000 goblins?''


    ''Don''t freakin'' joke with me...'' The mutter rose to just beneath my throat.


    Of course, they were low-level andcked any special features, just regr goblins.


    But there were 25,000 of them. The situation had gone mad. Moreover, I had confirmed in a recent encounter that their armaments were in good condition.


    The situation had vastly exceeded my expectations.


    ''I need toe up with a n.''


    Originally, I would have dispatched construction workers to the Coliseum or whatever to assist with the restoration, but that was now an absurd notion.


    I felt sorry for Jackal, but the restoration of the Coliseum would have to wait. I requested he recruit as many monster diators as possible.


    Right now, even the slightest bit of help was desperately needed.


    "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I''ll gather as many troops as possible!"


    Jackal nodded gravely.


    "Thanks. I''m counting on you."


    After patting Jackal''s shoulder, I immediately took the teleport gate back to the Crossroad.


    First, I disbanded the party members,


    "Call all the head craftsmen of the production guilds!"


    I called for an emergency meeting of the guild masters, originally scheduled for tomorrow.


    Before evening, the head craftsmen of the cksmiths, alchemists, stonemasons, and carpenters rushed to the lord''s mansion.


    "Is it because of the additional barracks construction, Your Majesty?"


    The guild masters thought they had been summoned for the additional barracks construction that I had ordered in the morning.


    "There is an old barracks building in the northern ruins vige. It''s in bad shape from being neglected for so long."


    "It would take less time and save costs to repair an old building rather than build anew..."


    "Good idea, but hold off on the barracks n! We''ll fix up the old barracks building after the defense battle!"


    I took a deep breath and told them straight.


    "In three weeks, we are expecting an onught of 25,000 goblin troops."


    The faces of the guild masters turned pale instantly.


    Other monsters were creatures of legend or rare entities hard to encounter in reality.


    But goblins were different. They were a familiar disaster to them. Thats why they understood the significance of the number 25,000 immediately.


    Without pause, I continued.


    "For the next three weeks, Crossroad will enter a wartime regime. All production guild members, workers, and even regr citizens! They will be drafted into wall repair, barricade production, and other military supplies manufacturing."


    There were noints from the guild masters.


    Perhaps it was because I was a lord whopensated them well, but more likely, they realized the crisis looming so close was extraordinary.


    "Stonemason guild master."


    As I called out, the stonemason guild master immediately bowed his head. I spread out a map and pointed to the south.


    "We need to reinforce the defenses of the forward base. Within three weeks, I want to build multipleyers of stone walls outside the forward base walls. Is it possible?"


    "I''ll make it happen, Your Majesty."


    "Thank you. Next, the carpenter guild master."


    The carpenter guild master quickly stepped forward. I ran my hand along the route from the ckke to Crossroad.


    "You''ll obstruct all paths the enemy might use to advance northward, make it as difficult as possible for them to proceed. Byproducts from other production guilds will also beid out, but the main barriers will be palisades."


    "Leave it to me. If it''s about rampart production, I''ve be quite skilled."


    "I trust you. Next, the cksmith guild master."


    The cksmith guild master, who had been standing at the front, nodded firmly. I too nodded in return.


    "For the next three weeks, the forge will produce arrows and cannonballs."


    Considering the number of goblins, arrows and cannonballs will be consumed in massive quantities. The more surplus we have, the better.


    "Stockpile ammunition until the warehouse bursts. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Finally, the alchemist guild master."


    The alchemist guild master stepped forward briskly. I pointed towards the main stronghold of Crossroad and the forward bases with my hand.


    "At the alchemical workshops, repair and deploy all the artifacts capable of area attacks to be ready for use on the walls."


    "Ah... Your Highness. Continuous repairs over the past year have left us with not many items left to fix."


    "Then produce new ones. Senior Mage Lilly has field experience now; she should know what works best. Consult her and proceed with production and deployment as soon as possible."


    Artifacts are more powerful than ordinary arrows or cannonballs, but their significant cooldown time is the biggest issue.


    The way to ovee this w is ultimately through numbers. Securing a vast quantity of artifacts to fire in rotation is the key.


    ''The problem with this method is, of course, theck of space on the ramparts...''


    Artifacts are quiterge items.


    Even if we secure the quantity, we cannot install all on the walls.


    Even the artifacts that have been repaired so far would fill all the avable space on the walls and then some.


    Nevertheless, we will expand.


    Even if it means using them once and throwing them down from the walls, securing a means for area attacks is a must.


    "In addition to the tasks I''ve directed, I will continuously issue production orders. I expect you to cooperate closely with one another."


    I looked at each of the four guild heads in turn and spoke with emphasis.


    "The effort you put in is equal to our ability to fend off the monsters. Your workces are the front lines of this fortress city. Do not forget this fact and work with a sense of mission."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Good. That''s all. Dismissed!"


    The four guild heads hurriedly ran out of the mansion.


    Three weeks is a tight schedule to aplish everything I''ve ordered. From today, we must work around the clock.


    Next, I summoned Serenade.


    "Your Highness."


    "Serenade."


    Serenade entered the reception room with a stern face. I tried to force a smile.


    "I have a favor to ask."


    "Just tell me."


    "Evacuate to a nearby city. Take the key figures who are here in Crossroad with you."


    "..."


    Serenade''s face hardened even more. I continued.


    "In three weeks, a massive invasion will descend upon Crossroad. It''s not a situation for merchants to remain here. Take your Merchant Guild people and Brother Lark''s family... to a nearby city for safety."


    "Your Highness."


    "I''m not telling you to run away. Just to seek refuge for a while."


    Serenade is not from here. Lark''s wife and three children even less so.


    If the invasion reaches inside the city like during Stage 10, if these people get harmed...


    ''No.''


    That situation must not ur. Hence, the n to send them far away.


    "..."


    Serenade clenched her lips, then with a determined face, seemed to want to say something. So I cut in first.


    "Also, I have something else to ask of you."


    "Yes?"


    "Tour the nearby cities and buy up all the military supplies you can with moneyequipment, magic cores, mercenaries, anything. The expenses will be covered by Crossroad."


    "..."


    Serenade seemed lost for words, hesitating.


    My request was just a superficial reason, an obvious ploy to get her out of Crossroad. Yet, I shamelessly grinned.


    "Please."


    "..."


    Staring nkly at my face, Serenade eventually let out a faint sigh and turned her head away.


    "It''s always been like this."


    "Hm?"


    "Whenever Your Highness asks for something, you always show that smile. And I, I always ended up losing..."


    Serenade shook her head slightly and then offered a slight smile.


    "Understood. I will follow Your Highness''s wishes."


    "Thank you, Serenade."


    "However, I will leave Elize behind. She will be more than sufficient as Your Highness''s guard."


    Standing next to the parlor door, holding a Sword Coffin, the maidElizebecame wide-eyed with surprise.


    SSR-ranked swordsman Elize was someone I would have liked to have requested first myself. I grinned broadly.


    "Thanks again. And don''t worry too much. I''ll fend them off safely and call you back to Crossroad."


    "...Yes."


    Serenade clenched her white fists tightly, then nodded vigorously at me.


    "I will do my utmost to ensure that it is so."


    After Serenade had withdrawn, Elize hurriedly followed the retreating Serenade.


    Now, I called together all the hero characters within the city. As thete evening approached, they all gathered at my estate.


    Having diligently assembled them over time, the size of the group was quite formidable.


    The main party.


    Three from the Shadow Squad.


    Margarita and Lilly.


    The Penal Squad and the Dragonblood Knights.


    The newly joined Leprosy Extermination Squad. Plus seven reserve parties.


    Including Elize, lent by Serenade, and the Holy Grail Seekers, who had be half my guests at the base camp.


    ''13 parties...''


    Even if we expanded further over the remaining three weeks, the final scale would be about the same.


    Six parties ready for immediate action and seven still somewhat awkward reserve parties. A total of 13 parties plus a few more... that''s what we''ll need to manage the defense with.


    The parlor was too small to amodate everyone. The heroes gathered in the courtyard of the mansion, and I cleared my throat before them.


    "You''ve heard about the scale of the monsters attacking us, haven''t you?"


    The heroes looked at each other and stiffly nodded their heads. Rumors do travel fast.


    "For the next three weeks, Crossroad will enter a wartime footing. All of you must also prepare to the best of your ability."


    That preparation meant...


    "We''re going to scour the dungeons."


    Dungeon raids!


    "The goal is to improve your proficiency but... at the same time, we must procure Magic Cores."


    Within the range of my ultimate skill, Imperial Edict, I can build defense towers as long as I have Magic Cores.


    The performance of these defense towers far surpasses most artifacts and is just slightly less powerful than the average hero character. Sometimes they can be even more useful depending on the situation.


    Ordinarily, I could only install one summon at a time.


    Being able to install them without limit is an immense advantage for us.


    The problem is, the Magic Cores.


    Setting up defense towers more than one could during a battle has led to severe consumption of Magic Cores due to my frequent use of Imperial Edict.


    To put it bluntly, we''re starting to scrape the bottom of the barrel.


    Moreover, Magic Cores are also essential for producing artifacts. We''re running short in every way.


    We need to gather them.


    From where?


    Obviously, from dungeons!


    "We''ll raid every dungeon we can. If even a slightly high-level monster appears, make sure to harvest a Magic Core."


    The heroes who had been entering dungeons nodded immediately, while the newly joined heroes looked puzzled, not knowing the full story.


    Don''t worry. You too will soon tire of traversing the darkness beneath theke.


    "...This defense battle is going to be brutal. But I believe that all of you, and this city, can ovee this hardship."


    It wasn''t just talk.


    Twenty-five thousand goblins was certainly arge number, but calctions showed that it was barely manageable if all avable means were utilized.


    Haven''t we been through various hells before? This defense battle would be tough, but in the end, we would break through.


    "Starting tomorrow, everyone, we''re deploying to the dungeons. This ce is already on a wartime footing! Get your gear ready and limber up."


    After making eye contact with each of the heroes, I swiftly waved my hand.


    "Rest up tonight. That''s all, dismiss!"


    ***


    After the assembly of hero characters concluded, in the now darkened time, I called Aider to the lord''s office.


    Other preparations within the city were nearlyplete, so it was time to hold a meeting with my director and aide.


    After telling Aider about the day''s events, and about Kali-Alexander and his legion, I shook my head in dismay.


    "Plus, they say this stage''s Dark Event is ''Breeding.''"


    "Excuse me? ''Breeding''...?"


    "Yes. Even with such a Dark Event, the idea that their numbers would balloon to twenty-five thousand..."


    I stopped mid-sentence when I noticed Aider''s face hardening.


    "What''s wrong? Why that look?"


    "...Well, my lord."


    "Out with it. What is it."


    "The enemy information showing up on the system window... those numbers are before the Dark Event application."


    "...?"


    "So, that means..."


    Aider hesitated, gauging my reaction, but eventually spoke.


    "The number of monsters, in reality, might be even more..."


    Stunned into silence by the absurdity,


    I eventually vented the frustration that had been swirling in me all day.


    "Damn it, stop this crazy bullshit-!"

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    The conclusions drawn were as follows:


    ''Breeding'' is a dark event that clones ordinary monsters to increase their numbers.


    Moreover, since the dark event wasn''t utilized from Stage 11 to 14, its application in this Stage 15 was exponentially stronger. Therefore,


    "...Ultimately, it is expected to increase by about twice the amount..."


    Ordinary monsters - the level 15 goblins had doubled in number.


    Fortunately, the elite monsters seemed to be unaffected by this dark event.


    The Goblin God-King, Goblin Amir, and Goblin Janissaries woulde in the originally marked numbers.


    Still, in conclusion, their numbers had swelled to an absurd quantity... nearly 50,000.


    With trembling hands, I ran my fingers through my hair and muttered for the first time in a while.


    "Dammit, fuck..."


    It''s not like I curse a lot. The game''s difficulty setting is just so shitty that it makes me swear. Damn it...!


    But hurling curses doesn''t clear the game.


    Ultimately, it''s the yer''s lot to shovel and slog through the mire. I opened my eyes wide.


    "What can you do to help on a systemic level?"


    "[Gardis'' Blessing], and that''s about all with the achievement shop..."


    "Even that''s something. Open up the achievement shop functions to their fullest extent."


    Regrettably, the achievement shop functions are mostly skewed towards dungeon exploration. There''s hardly any points to use for defense battles.


    Still, I''m nning to make use of whatever little there is.


    "It seems we''ve pulled together every measure we can within the city, now it''s time to look... outside the city."


    It was time to request reinforcements from beyond Crossroad. I instructed Aider.


    "Send requests for reinforcements to all cities and neighboring nations that can dispatch troops within three weeks. Tell them Prince Ash will not forget their assistance."


    "Got it!"


    Aider began to busily draft the documents. His hands would hurt from scattering official documents to all cities within a round-trip distance of three weeks.


    "If we fall, their cities are next, threaten them outright! Got it?"


    "Understood... But aren''t you going to request support from the Imperial Capital or your brothers?"


    "Like they would care to listen?"


    The empire was currently in the midst of a civil war. They wouldn''t bother with a ''mere'' goblin outbreak.


    And it''s a painful realization, but I dered a solo policy myself.


    Above all, I''vee to intuit from thest incident.


    Fernandez is an enemy on this monster front.


    Asking for reinforcements from Lark, who opposes such Fernandez, might weaken our strength and potentially have adverse effects in the long run.


    So, what choice is there but to reach out to other cities and to the minor city-states on the periphery?


    I decided to request reinforcements from all cities and neighboring nations to the south, west, and east. The scope had broadened before I knew it.


    After narrowing down the list of recipients, it was as if I was sending a New Year''s letter to nearly the whole world.


    "And..."


    After a moment of hesitation, I spoke up.


    "Send official documents to the autonomous districts of other races, too."


    "Eh? Are you requesting reinforcements from the autonomous districts of other races too?"


    "No. There''s no way they have the capacity to send reinforcements under their dire circumstances... It''s just a courtesy call."


    A real New Year''s letter indeed.


    But they''re potential contacts I might need to approach at some point. Might as well establish a connection now.


    "Write that I wish to maintain good rtions with them. That I hope we can meet and talk in person soon."


    I tapped the table with my fingers and let out a sigh.


    "Write it like that. Don''t mention requesting reinforcements."


    "Okay. Understood!"


    "Good, that''s enough for outside the city."


    I rose to my feet.


    "Time to head to thest ce where I can muster strength."


    ***


    It was nearing midnight.


    I found myself in the Lake Kingdom dungeon, at the base camp. I had to make use of all the support I could muster here.


    Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers immediately promised to join forces.


    "If Crossroad falls, our Elven autonomous district is in danger too. We''ll naturally lend our aid!"


    "Thank you, Verdandi."


    The Holy Grail Seekers are a versatile damage-dealing party, adept at handling monsters,posed of the elven princess and her personal guards, skilled in both close and long-rangebat.


    Moreover, Elves are sworn enemies of the Greenskins. They deal additional damage when fighting orcs and goblins.


    Of course, they receive additional damage when hit as well.


    Anyway, their help will be significant. I shook hands firmly with Verdandi.


    "And, it''s a bit brazen to ask, but... could you also request the wandering adventurers here to join the battle?"


    "It must be quite urgent. Understood."


    Verdandi smiled warmly, her eyes dotted with tears.


    "The fate of the outer world hangs in the bnce. I''ll seek as much help as I can."


    Feeling it was not enough just to thank her, I grasped Verdandi''s hands with both of mine. I''ll bring you sunflower seeds in a truck...


    "Ahem...! Maybe I should lend some muscle?"


    Kellibey, who had been watching, rolled up his short sleeves and flexed his biceps in a show of strength. I grinned.


    "While it would be like gaining a mighty army if a Master Smith like yourself entered the battlefield... I think it would be more helpful if you continued to craft equipment here."


    Not that Kellibey''sbat power was low.


    But it would be a greater loss if this supremely unique magical cksmith were to suffer an unexpected ident on the front lines. Please just stay here and craft weapons and armor quietly.


    "Your Highness, I can join the front lines now, too!"


    Hannibal, whom I had assigned as Kellibey''s assistant, burst forth excitedly. I shook my head emphatically.


    "Wait until after your birthday."


    It would be a different story if we were using the Korean age system, but here, one only ages after their birthday has passed.


    You''re still fifteen, and the monster front only allows those sixteen and up to join.


    Both Kellibey and Hannibal looked downcast. The two of simr short statures looked somewhatical standing there dejectedly.


    While there, I ced various equipment orders with Kellibey. Instead of a few high-grade pieces, I requested as many of the slightly lower-grade items as possible.


    I made armor orders a top priority.


    The other parties had more or lesspleted their equipment farming, but the newly joined Leprosy Extermination Squad, despite being a tank party, was inadequately equipped. They needed something to wear.


    Next was Coco the Severer''s turn.


    I made my way to old Coco''s magical workshop. As usual, Coco was furiously boiling something over her magic cauldron.


    "..."


    The old witch nced at me with eyes deep as a well. The giant mouth of the witch split into a grin from side to side.


    "You''ve got the eyes of someone scheming, young prince."


    "..."


    "What assistance do you require?"


    I took a deep breath and nodded heavily.


    I had decided to be the tyrant of this game.


    To win, I would be a transcendental being that ignoresws, justice, principles, and norms.


    To stand upon the ruins of rules, using every avable trick to defeat the monsters. To save even one more person, I was ready to do whatever it took.


    Though it sounded grandiose, in essence, it meant I was willing to use any loophole avable.


    "I need a teleport gate."


    "The usual kind of gate you order?"


    "No."


    And to stop this absurdlyrge-scale goblin invasion, we too needed to y a big trick.


    "An extrarge gate."


    At my words, Coco the Severer''s eyebrows yfully arched. I added once more.


    "I need as many huge teleportation gates as possible, Grandma Coco."


    ***


    After finishing my business, I was about to return to the Crossroad when a familiar face visited the base camp. I waved at her with a bright smile.


    "Nameless!"


    "Ash."


    It was the dungeon merchant NPC, Nameless.


    Approaching her, I flinched at her shoulder.


    She wasnt usually one for cleanliness, but Nameless''s current state was... a bit much.


    Her body was smeared with green fluid and blood. Noticing my shock, Nameless awkwardly wiped the blood sttered on her cheek.


    "Sorry about this. I was just... slicing through some monsters on my way here."


    "You''ve had quite the battle?"


    "It''s an everyday urrence."


    I pulled out a handkerchief from my pocket and handed it to her. Gratefully epting it, Nameless wiped her hands and face clean before continuing.


    "It seems the ''Great Flood'' this time involves a goblin legion."


    "You already know."


    "It''s my duty to fend off monsters, after all. For the past five hundred years, Ive been trying to prevent them from escaping the Lake Kingdom."


    Nameless then added with a bitter note.


    "Though I''m starting to reach my limits."


    "..."


    "I intend to reduce their numbers as much as possible this time too. However."


    Nameless paused, looking at me.


    "...Ash. Are you aware that the Goblin Legion is using the Orc Legion as ves?"


    "Kinda."


    The Greenskin Alliance.


    Usually, the physically superior orcs enve the weaker goblins, but within the darkness of the Lake Kingdom, the story was different.


    The Goblin Legion, led by Kali-Alexander, swiftly defeated the Orc Legion and now ruled over the survivors.


    This was also perfectly implemented in the game.


    The sight of big orcs groveling to tiny goblins was quite amusing to remember.


    "The Goblin God-King intends to use the Orc Legion to stop me."


    "What?"


    "I''ve just had a skirmish with the Orc Legion on my way here."


    Then that green fluid and blood spatter must be from the orcs.


    "They are not an easy foe. Especially the Orc Emperor  he might not be in the top ranks, but he possesses formidable strength..."


    I knew as well.


    The Orc Emperor, ''Wrathmonger'' Daimark, was also a well-known named character in the game.


    He ignored all forms of rigidity and stuns, constantly in a Super-armor state, and could smash through our walls with his tremendous charging power  a broken train, that one.


    Was such a creature targeting Nameless?


    For me, who was inwardly counting on Namelesss help, it was a bitter pill.


    The Orc Legion, though under the Goblin Legion, possessed strength not inferior to any other monster legion.


    If they targeted Nameless with intent, even she might not be able to fend them off and stop the Goblin Legion.


    "As a guardian and sentinel of the Lake Kingdom, it''s shameful. I don''t seem to have many ways to assist you."


    "No, just holding off the Orc Legion is no small feat. Let''s wish each other good luck."


    I said with a grin.


    Then Nameless rummaged through her belongings and pulled out a green dagger.


    "Its embarrassing to call this a gift, but take it."


    "What is this?"


    It was a short dagger. Its green de seemed to burn even in the darkness.


    "This dagger  [Goblynch]  is meant for killing greenskins. In the ancient tongue, it means ''knife that skins the green hide.''"


    "That''s quite cool."


    I took it and examined the options.


    With an SSR-grade dagger in hand, its attack power was average, but it came with a special option that dealt an additional 200 percent damage to orcs and goblins.


    "Isn''t this weapon useful for you too?"


    "I use nothing but this iron sword," Nameless said, tapping on the worn sword strapped to her back.


    Well, considering that her sword could even shoot beams, there was no real need to bother with a dagger like this. I neatly stored the dagger in my inventory.


    "I''ll make good use of it. Thanks, Nameless."


    "I only regret that I cannot be of more assistance. I will clear out the Orc Legion as quickly as possible and then focus on helping you."


    "Don''t worry about it too much. There are plenty of ways to annihte those goblin brutes..."


    Indeed.


    If you step outside the rules, circumvent them, and broaden your way of thinking... there are numerous methods to ughter the enemy.


    By any means necessary, I will eradicate the goblins. Without fail.


    As I silently vowed to myself, Nameless looked at me intently and said slowly,


    "Ash... Don''t go too far."


    "...What?"


    "Don''t be a monster in the pursuit of killing monsters. Don''t drink the darkness to dispel darkness."


    Nameless stepped closer and whispered clearly,


    "Don''t end up like me."


    Through her disheveled white hair, her eyes, blue as ake, emitted a hollow light.


    "You, at least you, must remain human."


    Bewildered, I blinked.


    What... What are you talking about all of a sudden?

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    "You, of all people, must remain human."


    Startled by Nameless''s words, I blinked in confusion.


    What kind of obvious thing is that to say?


    "I''m just a humanmander fighting against monsters. Of course, I have no intention of bing a monster myself."


    "..."


    Nameless looked at me with a nk stare and then said,


    "...Your handkerchief has gotten dirty. I''ll wash it and return it to you next time."


    She tucked the handkerchief I had offered into her robe and pulled the hood over her head.


    Her face, as white as her pale hair, was hidden in the shadows.


    "Then, Ash. Let''s meet again."


    And with that, Nameless disappeared into the darkness.


    I could only stare nkly at her retreating figure.


    Why?


    The words Nameless had just said to me felt like a warning...


    But they also sounded like something she wanted to say to herself.


    ''Don''t end up like me...''


    Does that mean Nameless herself is already a monster? Already swallowed by the darkness?


    "...I won''t be a monster, Nameless."


    Even if I stand as a tyrant above the rules of the game.


    I won''t be a monster.


    I will be a tyrant within the bounds of humanity.


    "And I won''t let you be a monster either."


    The 742nd game.


    The final boss I met at thest stage - ''The Princess of the Sleepless Lake''.


    I remember herpletely tainted by darkness, turned into a fallen monster.


    ''I won''t let your end be as a grotesque monster.''


    Because you are within my reach.


    So... I will save you too, Nameless.


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    No matter what it takes.


    ***


    Time flew by quickly. Almost ten days had passed.


    The snow that had been falling steadily was now subsiding, and the weather was clear and dry.


    Crossroad was preparing for the next defense with all its might.


    The city was filled with the noise of reinforcing walls, sawing stakes, and people busily moving military supplies.


    Indeed, Crossroad was a fortress city, the forefront against the monsters.


    This bustling scene was truly the essence of Crossroad.


    And, in one corner of the busy Crossroad -


    "A~sh~!"


    ...I was caught.


    By the dragondy with teeth like saw des, Dusk Bringar.


    ''Damn it...!''


    Dusk Bringar''s tiny hand was deceptively strong. I couldn''t even budge with just the end of my cor caught.


    After thest conquest, I had been desperately avoiding Dusk Bringar, but now I had been caught...!


    "You''ve been running away well until now! But I won''t let you go this time! Come on, look at me properly! Let''s have a talk, Ash!"


    "..."


    I tried to avoid her gaze and turned my head, only sweating cold sweat.


    The reason Dusk Bringar had been looking for me, and I had been running away, was simple.


    She had found out that I had eaten a dragon''s heart.


    "What exactly is that inside you! Where did you pick up such unhealthy... things that are bad for your body! Tell me the truth!"


    "...What do you mean? I am of the Imperial Family. I wouldn''t even touch junk food, only a clean, clear, and expensive organic diet..."


    "Stop the nonsense! My bloodline carries the blood of dragons! How could I not detect the dragon''s aura flowing within you!"


    "..."


    "Can''t you just be honest! When, where, and how did youe by that power!"


    "Look, that''s not something I wanted to eat..."


    In the end, I spilled everything.


    The first time I had used ''Imperial Edict'', I copsed from exhaustion of my magic power, and while I was out, Nameless had somehow procured a dragon heart for me to eat.


    After hearing the entire story, Dusk Bringars face looked utterly incredulous, then she swiftly grabbed my ear. Ouch! That hurts!


    "You just swallowed it down without question?!"


    "No, it wasn''t exactly... someone fed it to me while I was asleep! It wasn''t my choice!"


    "You idiot! When youre asleep and something is put in your mouth, you spit it out immediately! What kind of home education did you receive?!"


    "Who receives home training to spit out things when they''re asleep!"


    "Royalty must! Preparing for poisoning is the very basics!"


    Uh? Really? Do royals receive that kind of training?


    After bickering, Dusk Bringar seemed to lose her energy and pped her own round forehead with her small hand.


    Watching her furrowed brow, I cautiously asked.


    "Is it because it was the heart of one of your kind that you are angry?"


    "What? My kind? Heart of my kin?!"


    Oops. Did I say something wrong?


    I seemed to have touched a raw nerve. Dusk Bringar looked furious as she growled at me.


    "What did you say? Heart of my kin?!"


    I immediately bowed deeply.


    "I apologize. I misspoke. Please exin what angered you, and I will rectify it."


    "Haah."


    With her hands on her hips and a deep sigh, Dusk Bringar slowly began to speak.


    "The dragon heart you consumed is not of my kin."


    "Excuse me?"


    What is she saying? You''re a dragon. Isn''t the dragon heart from one of your kin?


    "In the distant past, there were many kinds of dragons, but among them, there were two archenemies."


    Dusk Bringar nced at the sky.


    "The Red Dragons and the ck Dragons. The Crimson Dragon n and the Obsidian Dragon n."


    "Ah...!"


    "As you well know, the Crimson Dragon n is wise, intelligent, graceful, and thoughtfulperfect beings. But the Obsidian Dragon n, they were violent, evil, vicious, horrible, AAARGH! Very, very bad creatures."


    The exnation seemed to be more visceral as it went on.


    "The Crimson Dragons believed that the world was worth protecting and that life should flourish, but the Obsidian Dragons disagreed. They argued that the world was fundamentally wed and that all life should be cleansed to start anew from nothing."


    "..."


    "From their birth to their demise, these two dragon ns battled each other, eventually leading to a massive war. As a result of this war, both ns were destroyed, leaving only the ancestor of the current Dusk Bringar, known as ''Dusk Bringer'', who married the Emperor of Everck."


    So that''s why the current Dusk Bringar is thest of the Red Dragons. They wiped each other out in a war.


    Dusk Bringar ced a hand gently upon her slender frame.


    "As you are aware, I have the blood of the Crimson Dragon n. And what you consumed was..."


    Finally, it started to make sense.


    "...the heart of a member of the Obsidian Dragon n, you mean?"


    "Yes! Now do you realize the identity of the defective heart you ate!"


    Dusk Bringar pointed her finger at me and yelled furiously.


    "You ate the heart of an Obsidian Dragon while suffering from magic power depletion?! Thats like setting yourself on fire because youre cold! Right now, there''s a bomb nted inside you!"


    "Eeek!"


    No, Nameless! Why did you feed me something so dangerous! It was an emergency, but still!


    "Do you know what happens to a human who consumes a dragon heart?"


    "What happens?!"


    "You be a ''vessel'' capable of containing a dragon. Now, you are halfway to earning the right to be a dragon!"


    Oh, holy shit! Even on Earth, I was born in the year of the Dragon!


    "Then, what is the other half of that qualification?!"


    "..."


    "What?! What is it?! I''m pretty scared right now! I don''t want to be a dragon! I want to live as a human!"


    But Dusk Bringar, having floated a bit of hope, didn''t speak of the other half.


    Instead, she coughed hollowly and changed the subject.


    "Anyway, the Obsidian Dragon n are very, very bad creatures. They tried to destroy this world."


    "No, what''s with the abrupt change of topic? So, how do I not be a dragon?"


    "They must all be killed and eradicated, and indeed, they have been killed and vanished. But where did youe from all of a sudden, having eaten the hearts of those creatures? Where on earth..."


    Dusk Bringar, hesitating, then seemed to realize something as she shuddered.


    "Don''t tell me, within that dungeon, the Obsidian Dragon n has also resurrected...?"


    "Yes? Yes, what..."


    ck Dragon Legion.


    One of the most powerful monster legions. In the game, every time these bastards were taken down, my allies died in droves.


    But right now, they weren''t the opponent I needed to worry about, honestly, I hadn''t even been considering them...


    Dusk Bringar ground her teeth and muttered fiercely.


    "The Obsidian Dragon n, they are sinners simply for being born into this world. They must all be eradicated."


    "No, isn''t that a bit too extreme?"


    To be sinful just for being born.


    That''s just too much.


    "There exist beings whose very birth is a sin, Ash."


    But Dusk Bringar said this with a serious face.


    "Consider the monsters you''re up against."


    "..."


    "Think about the goblins that are invading this time. They are tumors of this world, like a skin disease. Beasts that only repeat the cycle of looting, killing, and burning."


    Dusk Bringar pointed her finger and poked me sharply.


    "Aren''t you the one who intends to exterminate everyst one of those creatures? Could one say about such monsters, that being born is a sin?"


    "That is... certainly, I am in the position to kill them all, but..."


    But.


    Even so.


    Is being born, existing in this world, a sin just because of that alone?


    My intent to kill them is because they aim to destroy humankind.


    If, by chance, there exists a goblin that does not harm people, one that has no interest in looting, killing, or burning.


    Even for such a goblin, is it necessary to kill it as soon as it''s born?


    Is that... right?


    ''No, what the hell kind of dilemma is this! Are you stupid?! An army of over 50,000 goblins will soon invade here!''


    I know that.


    But... I couldn''t help but suddenly question it.


    Dusk Bringar suddenly grabbed my pondering hand and dragged me away recklessly.


    "Anyway, let''s go to the temple."


    "What? Why to the temple?"


    "Why indeed! You''ve eaten junk food, so we need to check if you''re okay, don''t we!"


    What kind of checkup, checkup! Obviously, I''mpletely healthy!


    ***


    Eventually, I visited the temple, unable to withstand Dusk Bringar''s insistence.


    But I couldn''t get a checkup right away. The temple was quite busy.


    Parties that had gone for autonomous exploration in the dungeons today had just returned, and it seemed there were several injuries.


    I saw hero characters groaning as they received healing from the priests.


    "At least there appear to be no serious injuries."


    Dusk Bringar craned her neck to inspect the injured, and I also took a closer look at the heroes.


    "Huh?"


    And then, I spotted a man who was off by himself from this group of the injured.


    "..."


    It was Torkel, the leader of the newly joined Leprosy Extermination Squad. He was standing quietly against the wall in the corridor of the temple, his helmet pressed down firmly on his head.


    "Torkel!"


    Approaching closer, I was startled. Beneath his feety a pool of blood.


    "What''s this, are you okay? You''re not seriously injured, are you?"


    "...Ah, Your Highness."


    Torkel, turning slowly to face me, bowed deeply, and blood showered from his body. What in the world!


    "Are you okay?! You''re not dying, are you?!"


    "I am fine... It''s bearable. I was waiting... to get treatedst."


    "Waiting for what! Hurry over there and ask someone to wrap up your wounds with bandages!"


    "..."


    Upon hearing that, Torkel nced over at the other patients gathered,


    Suddenly,


    The other patients, who had been keeping an eye on this side, flinched and hurriedly cleared the space.


    "...That''s why I''m waiting to be treatedst."


    Torkel bitterly muttered from inside his helmet.


    "Everyone avoids the leprosy patients."


    "No..."


    "It''s okay. I am used to this kind of treatment."


    Torkel bowed his head in silence.


    "They say that those who sinned against the goddess in their past lives are reborn as leprosy patients."


    "..."


    "So, we leprosy patients are sinful by the very fact of our birth."


    Being born is a sin...


    It was a topic that had juste up before. I hadn''t expected to hear it again here.


    As I stumbled over my words, not knowing what to say, Dusk Bringar suddenly burst out from beside me, eximing,


    "No, it cannot be a sin for anyone to be born into this world!"


    ...Your Grace, isn''t that a bit different from what you said earlier?

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    In the game, hero characters interact with each other, building affinity.


    The rtionship dynamics reflected upational characteristics, with healers gaining allies'' favor the quickest, of course.


    After all, they healed their allies'' wounds.


    Then came the tanks.


    As they took the brunt of the enemy''s attacks and sacrificed themselves, it was inevitable for other heroes to grow fond of tanks.


    That''s why in the game, after healers, tanks were the second most favored profession.


    They usually maintained good rtionships with other hero characters.


    However, the Leprosy Extermination Squad was different.


    Their negative trait, ''Leprosy'', affected theirbat performance, but it impacted their interpersonal rtionships even more.


    No matter how hard they tanked and protected allies with their bodies, it was nearly impossible for them to form friendly rtions.


    But as a yer, I didn''t care.


    Performance was the priority in the game, so I utilized the Leprosy Extermination Squad without much concern.


    But now that the game has be reality, I am beginning to realize the fatal disadvantage of ''Leprosy.''


    Despite leading the charge in all battles over the past ten days and fighting valiantly, even at the temple where they came for healing, they were shunned by their allies.


    Despite the injuries taken in ce of those very allies.


    "Thank you for caring for someone like me, Your Highness, and Your Grace."


    Torquel murmured stubbornly at the back of the line in the temple, insisting on being thest to receive treatment.


    "But out of momentary pity, please don''t get too close... The curse is contagious."


    "A curse..."


    "Yes, a curse. How greatly must I have offended the goddess to live like this."


    I swallowed the words offort I was about to offer Torquel.


    A man who has suffered this disease and pain all his life.


    My clumsy constion might just reopen old wounds.


    "Without fully atoning for my sins, I sought to be reborn, so the goddess rightly punished me."


    Bleeding profusely from his injuries, Torquel murmured numbly.


    "We are cursed to be born into this world..."


    That''s when it happened.


    "Excuse me for interrupting your conversation."


    With the sound of a medical cart being pulled, a tired-looking healer approached us.


    "The goddess is not so petty, you know?"


    It was Saintess Margarita.


    She approached us with a face wearied by overwork and grumbled irritably.


    "Dragging sins from past lives to punish in this one... That''s all just stories made up by people. Our goddess is not so narrow-minded."


    "..."


    Torquel stuttered, taken aback.


    "Does the doctrine say that?"


    "I''m saying there''s not a single word about that in the doctrine. Do you think a deity has nothing better to do than to nurse grudges and meticulously nt diseases in people?"


    Saintess Margarita, taking out bandages and medicine bottles from the cart, pointed her finger sharply at Torquel.


    "And! I told you, those with serious injuries should be treated first. Mr. Torquel. Why do you always hide in the corner and wait to be treatedst? If the wound worsens, it''s more work for me. Don''t you see I''m already busy?"


    "...Because it''s not a major injury."


    "Not major? If someone else had these injuries, they''d be unconscious and carried away by now. What about that pool of blood under your feet? Our priests have to clean that up, you know?"


    "..."


    "Don''t brag about being healthy, and make sure toe earlier next time for your turn. Understood?"


    Torkel did not respond.


    Saintess Margarita, with rough yet urate motions, sprayed medicine on Torkel''s wounds, wrapped them in bandages, and administered healing magic.


    After treating his physical injuries, Margarita wiped the sweat from her forehead and gestured with her chin.


    "Take off your helmet. It seems the inside is damaged too."


    "..."


    "Take off your helmet, will you?"


    "I, well, the helmet... can''t..."


    When Torkel hesitated till the end, Margarita furrowed her brows fiercely.


    "I''m busy! Take it off! Quickly!"


    Dusk Bringar and I watched this scene, hugging each other and trembling like aspen trees.


    The god of healing is frightening...


    "..."


    Hesitating, Torkel slowly lifted his hands and removed his helmet.


    From where Dusk Bringar and I stood, we could only see the back of his head, but the gruesomely swollen and discolored skin was clearly visible.


    With a deeply furrowed brow, Margarita treated the wounds on his crown and behind his ears.


    As the treatment was almost finished, Torkel asked in a low voice.


    "It''s horrible, isn''t it?"


    "Indeed."


    "..."


    "It''s always like this. Treating the injured, it''s always horrible."


    Finishing the treatment and wiping her blood-stained hands on her apron, Margarita spoke indifferently.


    "To me, there are only two kinds of people. Those who are injured and those who are healed."


    "..."


    "To be honest, Torkel. I have no interest in something like your skin condition. I treat patients every day whose bones and organs arepletely torn apart, far more horrific than your skin disease."


    Looking straight into Torkel''s eyes, Margarita spoke fiercely.


    "So, I don''t know how many times I''ve said this, but if you''re seriously injured,e and get treated first. Don''t make my already dreadful work twice as hard."


    ttering


    As Margarita, pulling her cart, turned to head deeper into the temple, her gaze met mine, and a hint of puzzlement shed across the face of the saintess.


    "Your Highness, are you ill?"


    "No, I''m fine but thought... just in case, I should get a check-up..."


    "..."


    "...but it seems the temple is busy, haha. I''ll be on my way then, Saintess."


    Awkwardly responding, I nudged Dusk Bringar with my elbow.


    ''We shouldn''t havee here, now we''re just in the way!''


    ''I had no idea it would be like this, myself!''


    While we were at this, Margarita sternly corrected Dusk Bringar and me.


    "Your Highness dered a state of emergency in Crossroad. This ce is practically a field hospital... If there are no special symptoms, it would be best to postpone the check-up."


    "I''m sorry..."


    "If you''re still worried, ask Damian for help. Or you could call a physician from the Imperial Capital. It would also be nice if you could arrange some additional manpower for us."


    With a weary face, Margarita gave a brief nod before disappearing with her cart.


    "..."


    "..."


    I continued to prod Dusk Bringar''s side with my elbow.


    Dusk Bringar winced and shifted sideways, murmuring an apology.


    "..."


    Meanwhile, Torkel, having finished his treatment, sat still for a while before slowly donning his helmet.


    "If not for the sin of being born into this world."


    From within the helmet, his blunt voice sounded even weaker and more faded than before.


    "Then what is it for, that I suffer from this disease? If not a divine punishment, then for what cause, what karma, am I enduring this pain?"


    "..."


    "I apologize for the concern, Your Highness. Your Grace. I shall take my leave now."


    Torkel bowed slightly and then limped away, making his way out of the temple.


    Standing in the empty temple, Dusk Bringar and I simultaneously let out deep sighs.


    "Phew~"


    "Sigh..."


    Dusk Bringar, tasting bitterness, looked up at me and said.


    "It''s difficult."


    "Isn''t it?"


    That''s just the way the world is.


    It''s always harder for those who bother to worry.


    If everyone, my enemies, and those afflicted with leprosy, is simply lumped together as being born into this world by mistake.


    And if they''re decreed as nothing but targets to be eradicated and oppressed. Then the world would be an easy ce.


    But the world isn''t that simple.


    That''s why we must ponder. Even if we struggle without finding the right answer, our willingness to worry is what keeps us human.


    ''Such luxury...''


    To think we are contemting such concerns in the face of the imminent onught of monsters.


    In a bitterly human way, I couldn''t help butugh.


    ***


    At the same time.


    In the depths of Lake Kingdom. Zone 8 Warzone.


    This ce, built like a giant stadium, was originally a facility where the citizens of the Lake Kingdom watched various violent sports.


    The Goblin Legion was using it as a base. There were so many of them that they had upied several other areas as well.


    But today, the Warzone was empty.


    The entire force had begun to move towards the main gate of the Lake Kingdom in preparation for an outing.


    In the center of the empty stadium, Goblin God-King Kali-Alexander remained, pondering the tactics of the uing war.


    A few of his personal guards stayed behind to escort him.


    "50,000."


    After muttering the final count of the legion he wouldmand, Kali-Alexander let out a short breath.


    "Quite the number."


    In his heyday, the number of goblins Kali-Alexander led neared a million.


    He united the greenskins across the continent and ravaged the west of the world. He toppled numerous nations and drove countless species to extinction.


    50,000 was not a small force, but it was admittedlyckingpared to those times.


    "Granting me a mere 50,000 while iming to provide an ''unprecedentedlyrge legion.The King of Kings thinks too little of me."


    To the Demon King, goblins were just goblins, after all.


    To him, 50,000 might seem a lot for a ''mere Goblin God-King'' tomand.


    "When he calls my name without ''Kali-'', he underestimates my capabilities as amander..."


    Kali-Alexander sighed lightly.


    "It seems the King of King greatly underestimates the capabilities of my legion."


    Yet, still, I serve.


    That devil gave a second chance, and that is an undeniable fact.


    ''How shall I use these 50,000 lives...?''


    Unlike other monster legions, where each is an elite, the Goblin Legion is a horde that overwhelms with numbers.


    The lives of the legion''s members are their bullets, their spear tips. The strength of the Goblin Legiones from how freely they sacrifice their lives.


    It might be enough to break through the defenses guarded by the Protector of Humanity.


    But Kali-Alexander''s goal was more than merely breaching defenses.


    ''Not enough to conquer the world.''


    An ambition unfulfilled by his race.


    To resume the conquest halted in the westernnds.


    As the leader of the goblin race, that was Kali-Alexander''s purpose.


    From the start, the monster front guarded by Ash was just an obstacle to ovee, certainly not the ultimate goal.


    ''After breaking through the defense line, I''ll move north, rallying the greenskins remaining in humanity''snds... By the time we reach the northern edge of the world, I should be able to restore the former might of my legion.''


    Like an invasion force.


    Kali-Alexander resolved to handle logistics and troop reinforcements on the spot, as was fitting for an invader.


    To cross the barrier protected by the Guardian of this age... Kali-Alexander began to detail the organization of his 50,000 soldiers for an efficient invasion.


    That''s when it happened.


    Boom!


    The main gate of the stadium burst into pieces, scattering debris in all directions.


    The goblin honor guard, startled, pointed their spears toward themotion, and Kali-Alexander looked up in bewilderment.


    "Grrr. Grrrrr."


    The sound of a sinisterugh heralded the arrival of a massive creature with green skin.


    A muscr orc d in spiky armor, wielding a huge pir as a weapon on his back.


    He was the Orc Emperor, ''Wrathmonger'' Daimark.


    In his hands, he held the heads of the goblin honor guard that had been guarding the entrance to the stronghold.


    Crack!


    As Daimark squeezed, the two goblins let out agonized screams before their heads shattered to pieces.


    The Orc Emperorughed cruelly and tossed the corpses aside, smearing the blood on his lips.


    Kali-Alexander asked calmly.


    "What brings you here, Daimark? Weren''t you tasked with stopping ''Nameless''?"


    "Grrrk... Kali-Alexander. Can''t you see?"


    Rumble...!


    Through the open gate, a legion of orcs poured in. Each warrior was several timesrger than the goblins.


    In an instant, Kali-Alexander and his honor guard were surrounded. The Orc Emperor grinned, baring his tusks.


    "This is rebellion, you weakling God-King!"


    "...I have been grantedmand of this age''s invasion by the King of Kings. Lay hands on me, and the King of Kings will not forgive you."


    "Grrrr! Ignorant words. The King of Kings has always turned a blind eye to us killing each other!"


    Thud!


    Daimark swung the huge pir he had carried on his back, mming it down onto the ground. Then, the Orc Emperor bellowed fiercely.


    "I will kill you here and be the ruler of the Greenskin! And I will lead this age''s invasion!"


    "..."


    "Goblins are the mold of the world. You''re the trash born from the leftovers when the gods shaped us orcs! You have no warriors, no war songs, no festivals, no honor! Just numbers pushing forward, burning the world like barbarians!"


    Hearing orcs calling them barbarians was ironic, but it was true.


    The goblins had nothing.


    Even if the God-King had them dress in the old human kingdom style and bear weapons, most goblins didn''t understand the significance of these actions. They simply followed orders.


    They were a barbaric tribe without even the culture of orcs.


    That was the nature of goblins. If their God-King disappeared, they would revert to a state worse than the Stone Age, which indeed they did.


    "Today I will kill you and correct the hierarchy between orc and goblin."


    Daimark roared and charged forward.


    "Goblins! Being born is your sin! Now, as this age falls into ruin and through the eons, serve us orcs as ves!"


    "Being born is a sin, huh..."


    Rising from his seat, Kali-Alexander drew his scimitar from his waist.


    "I''ve heard that often enough."


    The Goblin God-King muttered cynically.


    "...It''s just that I never wanted to be born at all."


    The Goblin God-King''s de shed with the Orc Emperor''s pir.


    And so began the civil war among the Greenskin.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Centuries ago.


    In a magic research institute of the Western Human Kingdom.


    The magicians, a married couple who owned the institute, found a dying goblin nearby.


    The goblin was pregnant and, even in the throes of death, gave birth to her offsprings, though most were stillborn.


    But onest hatchling survived and came into the world.


    Crying pitifully in the embrace of its dead mother, the baby was premature. Left alone, it would have been devoured by wild beasts or sumbed to exhaustion from crying.


    Was it a stroke ofpassion?


    The couple saved the goblin infant and ced it in the magical cultivation facility within the institute.


    Whether it was a natural mutation or the abundant mana of the cultivation facility triggered some special function was unknown.


    When the goblin infant emerged healthy and grown from the cultivation facility, it was noticeablyrger and smarter than its goblin peers.


    And it followed the couple around just like it would its own parents.


    The couple decided to raise the goblin themselves.


    The Western Human Kingdom was an area chronically subjected to greenskin raids.


    They hoped that by taming this goblin infant, they could devise a countermeasure against these invasions.


    Or perhaps, it was because the couple had been infertile for so long.


    Their hearts might have been swayed by the sight of this goblin growing up and following them as if they were its parents.


    Whatever the reason, the couple decided to raise the goblin and named it.


    Alexander.


    The name of a once-great human king who ruled over the Western Continent.


    ***


    Alexander was astute.


    To be precise, excessively astute.


    He learned much faster than human children his age. Perhaps, as goblins mature into adults at five, his brain development was also elerated.


    At three, Alexander could converse as well as an adult human, and by four, he could assist the couple with their work.


    By the age of five, he was able to read all the books in the institute without difficulty.


    Starting from when Alexander turned four, the couple employed him as an assistant in their institute.


    For the elderly couple who had been handling everything on their own due to limited funds, the intelligent and robust Alexander was a godsend.


    The problem arose just a month after Alexander began working as an assistant.


    They had brought in some chicks for an experiment from a nearby vige, and it happened the following morning after the couple had gone to sleep.


    "I''m, I''m sorry... I just couldn''t stand the crying of these little ones..."


    Overnight, Alexander had brutally killed all the chicks; he had torn them apart, and devoured them.


    Staring nkly, Alexander was covered in feathers and blood as he muttered.


    "But... why is it wrong to kill them?"


    "..."


    It was then that the couple realized.


    No matter how intelligent he was or how fluently he spoke humannguage, the child in front of them was a goblin.


    A monster with a cruel and ferocious nature, prone to tearing apart anything smaller and weaker than itself.


    The couple debated for a long time. Should they kill this goblin? Or should they abandon it?


    But, however - they had already grown attached.


    So instead of killing or abandoning Alexander, the couple decided to try to educate him.


    "Alexander, let''s start reading this from today."


    The couple brought in arge number of books suitable for young children from the nearby vige.


    Picture books, novels, history books, and even poetry...


    They believed.


    No matter how brutal their innate nature, if exposed to a rich culture and treated with kindness and warmth, this goblin child could also adapt to human society.


    Alexander diligently read all the books the couple brought.


    The young goblin had always loved books, but poetry held a special ce in his heart.


    He was often moved to tears by the sentiments etched like constetions by the great poets.


    Through his parents'' steady education and dedication, Alexander gradually distanced himself from his brutal instincts.


    He had progressed to the point where he was trusted with raising chicks.


    Then came an event in the year Alexander turned five.


    A festival was held in a nearby vige, and his parents wanted to show it to Alexander.


    "Come, Alexander! Let''s go see the y together!"


    To hide his green skin, Alexander wore long clothes and gloves, and a mask covered his face.


    Holding hands with both his wizard parents, Alexander entered the human vigeright into the midst of the festival.


    Children wearing festive masks were scattered all over the streets. Alexander managed to enter the traveling troupe''s theater without arousing any suspicion.


    And there, Alexander saw a new world.


    It was a y based on history. Onstage, the actors recited their lines, performed, sang, and recited poetry.


    Everything Alexander had read in books was embodied there on the stage.


    For the entire two hours that the y unfolded, Alexander watched, weeping uncontrobly.


    It was perhaps the most intense memory of his life, one that would not be forgotten for hundreds of years.


    ***


    But happiness did notst.


    The fact that the research facility was raising a goblin had slowly spread.


    Eventually, the vige chief came to protest at theb.


    "Raising a goblin next to a vige that lives in fear of greenskin raids... Are you out of your minds?! What if that goblin calls its kin?!"


    "Our Alexander is not like that..."


    "You''ve even named that monster?! You''ve truly gone mad!"


    The vige chief and vigers demanded that the goblin be killed immediately and thrown out, or the research facility must leave the vige altogether.


    The wizard couple did not ponder long.


    They decided to move the research facility to an even more rural vige.


    "You are living proof that goblins can coexist with humans, Alexander."


    The wizard couple consoled Alexander, who sobbed knowing that he was the reason they were being driven out.


    "And you are our son as well."


    "No matter where we go, we can live happily."


    The family of threeconsisting of the wizard couple and Alexanderpacked up the moving carriage.


    It was a small carriage, unable to carry much, so all the books Alexander cherished had to be left behind.


    The wizard couple promised that once they moved to the next vige, they would buy him a new book of poetry. Alexander nodded happily at the promise.


    It took three days by carriage to the neighboring vige. The family of three took the journey slowly, enjoying it as if it were a pleasant trip.


    During the day, they admired newndscapes, and at night, they sang songs together around the campfire under the sky.


    The attack by a group of greenskins came just one day before they would reach the neighboring vige.


    ***


    The ambush was over in an instant.


    Orc cavalry on wolves struck the side of the carriage, and the heavily loaded wagon toppled over.


    The wolves killed the horses, and the husband wizard, struck by an orc''s de, died without uttering ast word, bleeding out.


    The wife wizard, thrown from the overturned carriage, attempted to cast a spell as shey on the ground, but an orc cavalryman''s wolf trampled her, breaking her neck.


    The assault was swift and decisive. The two orc cavalrymenughed contentedly.


    "Rrrrgh! Loot, loot!"


    "They were wizards! They must have valuable things! Take everything!"


    Following the orc cavalry, a group of goblins righted the fallen carriage to loot it.


    Alexander regained consciousness inside a toppled carriage, the first sight that met his eyes were the horribly in bodies of a couple of mages, and two orcs rummaging through their remains.


    Snap.


    Something inside Alexander''s head broke at that moment.


    It was the instant ''humanity'' that the couple had carefully bound within him burned away.


    "Hahh... Hahh..."


    When he came to, Alexander was standing atop the bodies of the two orcs.


    Two wolvesy dead, their entrails spilled out, one orc''s neck was severed, and the other was crushedpletely in limbs.


    Perched atop that orc, Alexander was slowly lifting an orcish de he had seized from it.


    "Goblins... nothing but a ve..."


    The orc uttered itsst words.


    "Daring... against the great orc..."


    sh!


    He had never receivedbat training.


    But Alexander instinctively and violently swung the de, decapitating the orc.


    Green blood sprayed as the orc''s head tumbled to the ground.


    A group of trembling goblins looked up at Alexander.


    "..."


    As Alexander looked at them with blood-drenched eyes, the goblins immediately prostrated on the ground, quivering.


    "Chirrik!"


    "Spare us! Just spare our lives!"


    "We will serve! Just please don''t kill us!"


    "We will serve you from now on! Please, just spare us!"


    Ignoring his kin, Alexander walked over to the bodies of the mage couple.


    His parents, who had loved him all their short lives,y dead without even having closed their eyes.


    Alexander dug the earth with his own hands and buried his parents'' bodies.


    All the while, the goblins didn''t move an inch, continuously prostrated on the ground.


    They were ves.


    Needing someone to give them orders.


    "..."


    Looking down at his kin, who sought to serve him, Alexander let out a long sigh.


    "Hey."


    "Ch, Chirrik! Speak, strong goblin!"


    "...Where is the base of these orc brutes?"


    "No, not far, it''s a fortress... but why do you ask, chirrik?"


    The goblins cautiously lifted their heads to gauge Alexander''s intent. Muttering to himself, Alexander picked up the orc''s de.


    "I''m going to kill them all."


    As he departed, the watchful goblins hurriedly followed. Alexander paid them no mind.


    This was the first group that Alexander had formed.


    With this group, Alexander began his quest for vengeance for his parents.


    ***


    For the next ten years, Alexander lived on the battlefield.


    He killed orcs at every opportunity and took the goblins, who had lived as ves beneath them, into his own group.


    He possessed a natural talent formand. Having read human strategy books also proved beneficial.


    He calmly and strategically defeated the orcs, who relied solely on their brute strength, and killed them off.


    Above all, he emphasized military discipline among his soldiers.


    Instead of fighting on instinct, he demanded a well-ordered army that strictly followed hismands.


    During the Greenskin Civil War, he was refined into amander, and his soldiers into a well-tempered force.


    Ten yearster, Alexander personally killed all seven orc lords, and the orc armies were decimated.


    The Greenskin Civil War ended with the victory of the goblins.


    The goblins, who had been ves to the orcs from birth, now had the orcs serving as their ves.


    When Alexander came to his senses, his revenge wasplete, and he found himself the ruler of a vast Greenskin kingdom.


    "Chirrik! The great Alexander!"


    "Goblin among goblins!"


    "My king! What shall we conquer next?!"


    Alexander responded concisely to his subordinates'' questions.


    "I won''t fight anymore."


    "Kilik?!"


    "What do you mean by that...?"


    "From now on, our goblins will not attack other races."


    His army was strictly governed by military discipline.


    Alexander believed that his entire race could live by thew, as his parents had believed in him... that they could be reformed.


    And so it happened. When Alexander''s orders were given, the goblins ceased all acts of looting.


    Peace came between the Greenskin Kingdom and the neighboring human kingdoms.


    Soon after, a human delegation arrived.


    Alexander, dressed in human clothes and a metal mask, met with the delegation. The envoy was taken aback but conveyed his message to Alexander.


    "The ruler of the Greenskins has changed, and so I havee to deliver the words of our great king."


    "Speak, human."


    "Now that the seven orc lords are dead, the only warriors left for the Greenskins are goblins. With but a thought, our human forces could sweep you away."


    "..."


    "However, our king is merciful and does not wish for unnecessary conflict. If you continue to not assault us and maintain the borderlines, we can live in peace."


    The envoy''s tone was arrogant, but Alexander was a gracious king. He nodded his head.


    "I, too, do not wish to be hostile towards humans. Let us interact in peace."


    "...For a goblin, you seem quite civilized?"


    "Take it as apliment. Attend to these gentlemen with great care!"


    The delegation was initially rmed at the idea of a goblin''s hospitality, but Alexander provided them with human cuisine and drinks.


    The delegation was impressed by Alexander''s eloquence, exceptional insight, and friendly stance towards humans.


    By the time the short banquet was over, the delegation was wholly on Alexander''s side.


    "When I return, I will speak well to our king. That we can peacefully and culturally exchange with the King of the Greenskins!"


    "Do tell."


    Alexander and the now-friendly envoy shook hands. The delegation left the pce, bidding farewell to the Goblin King.


    Alexander thought to himself that he would interact with the human kingdoms and spread culture among the goblins.


    To clothe them, teach themnguage, and share the joys of poetry, song, and drama.


    But the delegation never made it back to their own kingdom safely.


    Before they could leave the borders of the Greenskin Kingdom, they were attacked by a small band of goblins and were all killed.


    ***


    "Why did you kill them?"


    The goblin band that attacked the delegation was captured and brought before Alexander.


    Standing before them, Alexander roared.


    "We could have lived in peace with humans. Without war, epting their culture and prospering together."


    "..."


    "But you ruined it. You ignored mymand to stop the raids and looting, and you had to kill the delegation from the human kingdom!"


    "..."


    "Why did you do it? Why? Out of hunger? Need for treasure? Or was it hatred for those humans?"


    "..."


    "Answer me! Why did you kill? Speak now!"


    Swish!


    A goblin''s head flew into the air as it met the sharp edge of Alexander''s drawn scimitar.


    Covered in sttering blood drops, one trembling goblin answered.


    "Ki, Kirik... Just..."


    "...?"


    "Just wanted to kill..."


    "What?"


    "Couldn''t stand it... after so long not being able to kill or plunder, something inside was boiling..."


    At those words, Alexander''s eyes turned wild, and he swung his sword down in a frenzy.


    "Damn you! Barbaric! Idiots! Brutes!"


    sh! sh! sh!


    "For just such a petty reason! Just for thatttt!"


    When he came to, Alexander was covered in blood.


    The brethren before his eyes were all torn to shreds, dead. Alexander slowly raised his hand, looking down at his blood-soaked palm.


    He realized then.


    That the corners of his mouth, were upturned in a smile.


    He remembered the time when he was young and had torn a chick to death.


    Nothing had changed about him from that time to now. He had to admit it.


    It was enjoyable.


    The ughter.


    The joy of tearing apart those weaker than himself was irresistible.


    Looking around, he saw a strange fervor burning in the eyes of his subordinate soldiers, who stood perfectly still as they had been trained to do.


    To kill,


    To take,


    To set aze -


    The lust for destruction.


    ''Ah.''


    Only now did Alexander realize. Only now did he ept.


    This was... the nature of a goblin.


    Cultivation, reform?


    Such things were nothing but mad ravings.


    "Kirik! Kiririk! Your Majesty!"


    Just then, a goblin guard hurried in from outside.


    "The human army is approaching! They have already crossed the border! Kirik!"


    "..."


    "They seem to be incredibly enraged by the murder of the envoy! What should we do, kirik?!"


    What to do?


    "...Everyone, take up arms."


    If this is our nature. If we are born this way, with no other choice.


    What to do?


    "As we have trained, assume defensive positions. Prepare for battle."


    But still, having been born.


    Shouldn''t we have to live...


    Kirik! Kirik! Kirik!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    His soldiers all at once mmed their spear butts into the ground. It was an action born from instinct that he had never taught them.


    After observing his goblin kin, excited by the smell of blood, fire, and ashes,


    "My beloved and hated brethren."


    As if looking into a mirror, with both self-loathing and self-pity,


    Alexander said,


    "Let''s kill and burn."


    He had decided to ept it.


    "...Just as our nature dictates."


    The fact that he too, was nothing more than a goblin.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Present.


    Lake Kingdom, Zone 8. [Warzone].


    "Kruk... Krruk..."


    The Orc Emperor Daimark knelt on the ground, pierced by spears all over his body, his apanying orc army annihted.


    In contrast, Kali-Alexander was unscathed. Unbeknownst to many, his elite guards had gathered around him.


    Ten Goblin Amirs.


    Two thousand five hundred Goblin Janissaries.


    Even in life, the elite guard that apanied the Goblin God-King had seeded in thwarting the surprise attack by the Orc Emperor.


    Though three Amirs fell and five hundred Janissaries were lost, the victors were the Goblin legion.


    "The rest of my forces have been dispatched, but do you think I am a fool to send these, my own hands and feet?"


    Daimark gasped for air, and Kali-Alexander spoke calmly.


    "The reason I chose to establish my base here was for its extensive underground space, ideal for hiding troops. You walked right into the trap my men had their eyes wide open for."


    "Kruk... Always acting so superior to the end..."


    No- in fact, Daimark knew.


    He had suspected that the main Goblin force had withdrawn, leaving the possibility that the guard remained here.


    He risked it anyway, thinking now, with the absence of the tens of thousands of the main force, was his biggest opportunity.


    But the reality was defeat.


    "Damned goblins... numbers I can''t beat..."


    It wasn''t just the numbers.


    The Goblin God-King, the Amirs, and the Janissaries moved so meticulously in their thousands that it was hard to believe they weren''t one body.


    Daimark had to admit it. They were stronger than him and his army.


    Daimarkughed hoarsely, blood pooling in his mouth, "Well, better to die fighting cleanly than live crushed under vermin like you."


    "Surrender now, Daimark. Then at least your remaining legions may live on as ves."


    "You dogs that chase the back of a wagon."


    Daimark sneered disdainfully.


    "Just fighting on instinct, to kill and burn. Until the end of the world, till the veryst piece to kill and burn is gone."


    "..."


    "Warriors without purpose, need, or pride, merely killing for the sake of killing... you are the true monsters."


    Daimark roared, attempting to rise.


    "But better for all my legion to die today than to live on as ves to the likes of you-!"


    The Orc Emperor mustered his final strength, swinging his fist as strong as steel, but...


    It didn''t reach.


    Dozens of spears hurled by the Janissaries pierced Daimark''s body.


    Kali-Alexander''s scimitar plunged into the Orc Emperor''s neck, spewing green bile.


    Thud!


    With a blunt sound, Daimark''s thick neck was cleanly severed.


    "..."


    Standing quietly, Kali-Alexander watched the Orc Emperor''s corpse, then gave a lowmand.


    "Redirect a portion of the dispatched legions to attack the Orc stronghold. Leave none alive."


    The Amirs and Janissaries bowed their heads and swiftly departed the area.


    That''s when one of the Amirs approached Kali-Alexander and spoke.


    "Krik, great Kali-Alexander. The elite guard''s loss is significant, but with the Orc legion withdrawn..."


    "...you mean weck the strength to hold back ''Nameless''?"


    Nameless.


    The guardian of the Lake Kingdom, standing against the invading Nightmare Legion.


    The Orc legion was originally tasked to confront her, but now that circumstances had shifted, their support was unlikely.


    "There''s no helping it. Our regr soldiers won''t even be able to hold her back..."


    Kali-Alexander let out a weary sigh.


    "...It falls to me to oppose her."


    Kali-Alexander was unaware.


    Daimark''s rebellion, the resulting absence of the force to face Nameless, and the conscription to fill the gap.


    He didn''t foresee the butterfly effect this would create and the impact it would have on the war that followed.


    ***


    One week remained until the next defensive battle.


    Chirp, chirp, chirp.


    Awakened by the distant chirping of birds, Lilly slowly opened her eyes.


    "Mmm..."


    It was morning. Sunlight streamed through the gaps in the curtains, spattering the bed. The faint scent of wood and the soft air...


    Lilly blinked nkly at the ceiling.


    ''Huh?''


    The ceiling looked unfamiliar.


    No, not just the ceiling. The feel of the pillow, the texture of the nket, the scent in the air. Everything was different from the bedroom of her alchemy workshop.


    "Where is this... Ah, my head."


    Attempting to rise, Lilly pressed her hand against her throbbing forehead.


    A hangover. She vaguely remembered drinking excessively the night before...


    ''Who was I drinking with? Ah, Godhand...''


    They had luckily acquired Sunflower Honey Liquor and drank it together in the Shadow Squads quarters. She remembered exchanging drinks in a good atmosphere.


    ''And then...?''


    As Lilly''s head, still not fully clear, turned to survey her surroundings, her gaze drifted to the side.


    "...?!"


    And there she discovered.


    Right beside her, under the same nket,y a man with green hair - Godhand, peacefully breathing in and out. His profile looked endearing but... no, that wasn''t the issue at the moment!


    That''s when Godhand, who had been twitching, slowly opened his eyes.


    Their eyes met.


    Lilly, her face turning red with panic, stammered, but Godhand, barely opening his eyes, smiled softly at her.


    Lifting his upper body with a grunt, Godhand extended his prosthetic hand and swept Lilly''s disheveled bangs to the side, then whispered.


    "Did you sleep well, Lilly?"


    "..."


    "Last night... was nice."


    Unable to hold back any longer.


    Lilly screamed at the top of her lungs.


    "Kyaaaah?!"


    ...She was not yet ready to ept reality.


    ***


    "I, I did it...!"


    In the annex of the lords mansion, the Shadow Squads quarters.


    Quickly dressed and sitting at the dining table, Lilly held her face in her hands, trembling.


    "I really did it, I...!"


    Memories of the previous night were beginning to resurface faintly.


    They had been drinking and the mood was quite pleasant. Lilly had been hoping that today they would move beyond just holding hands.


    They almost kissed once before, but Ash caught them and scolded them, and since then Godhand hadnt progressed beyond holding hands because he seemed to be disheartened.


    But Godhand still smiled happily holding hands, and eventually, an angry Lilly had kissed him first...


    ''But, I didnt expect... that we would go further in just one night...''


    She trembled with shock, but after all, she was the one who initiated the seduction... even if she did borrow the courage from the liquor...


    That''s when Godhand approached with two cups in hand.


    "Lilly, are you okay? Here, have some honey water."


    "Ah... thank you."


    The warm honey water eased her headache a little. As Lilly gulped down the honey water, she nced at Godhand.


    Godhand was looking at her with eyes dripping with genuine sweetness. Embarrassed, Lillys face flushed and she turned her head away quickly.


    So embarrassing! The whole situation!


    "You know, don''t you, Lilly?"


    Then Godhand spoke up. The flustered Lilly blurted out anything that came to mind.


    "Uh, well, yes? What are you talking about? Oh, the mole on your side? Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    "Not like a dot or something... And if you''re talking about that, Lilly also has a dot on her back..."


    With flushed cheeks, Godhand caught his breath with a cough and shyly uttered.


    "Elves... they stay with the first one they give their purity to for life."


    Godhand extended his prosthetic hand and subtly took hold of Lilly''s hand.


    "Now, I am... only yours for life."


    "...?!"


    "Please take care of me from now on, okay?"


    Drip-drop.


    The honey that fell from Lilly''s lips trickled back into the cup.


    "...Yes?"


    No, no, lifetime? What''s he talking about?


    Godhand kindly exined to the bewildered Lilly.


    Elves mate for life with only one partner, and because of that, they love cautiously. But once they do fall in love, they dedicate everything to their partner with utmost devotion.


    So, in essence...


    "...We have to get married?"


    "Well, that''s one way to put it."


    "..."


    In front of a stunned Lilly, Godhand continued to speak.


    "I''d like to have two or maybe three kids. It''d be even better if it''s a daughter that resembles you... What should we name her? We should probably decide on that in advance..."


    Mumbling to himself, Godhand twisted his body this way and that. Lilly, watching him quietly, slowly opened her mouth.


    "Godhand."


    "Yes?"


    "I''m really sorry, but."


    Lilly stated firmly.


    "Marriage is out of the question."


    Crash-


    As if such a sound could be heard, Godhand''s face froze in shock.


    "Wh-What? Why? If you love someone, marriage is the natural next step!"


    "No... it doesn''t necessarily have to be that way. Dating and marriage are separate things..."


    "And, and you took my first! Are you saying you''ll have your fun with me and then discard me?!"


    "Th-That''s a bit harsh! I do like you! But that''s just romantic feelings, marriage is a whole different matter!"


    "By the World Tree, my goodness! Humans really are promiscuous!"


    No. This is also my first time properly dating a guy. And now I get called promiscuous.


    With her head in turmoil, Lilly managed topose herself and calmly spoke to Godhand.


    "Godhand. You are an elf, and I am human."


    "So?"


    "You''ll still be young and handsome even after 50 years, but I won''t. I''ll be an old, shriveled granny."


    "But you''ll still be beautiful. I will still love you."


    ...I almost fell for that line just now.


    As Lilly wavered like she had been struck by a critical hit, Godhand delivered a follow-up blow.


    "Even if you die and only your grave remains, I will guard it for a lifetime, reminiscing about you. That''s how elves love their partners. And I, I want to choose you as my lifelong mate."


    Godhand''s prosthetic hand tenderly stroked Lilly''s hand.


    Gulp! Hang in there, Lilly! You are the senior mage of the Monster Frontline! Even if a formidable enemy is in front of you, keep your wits about you!


    Barely holding onto her flying consciousness, Lilly spoke sternly.


    "Okay, let''s say we do get married. Then we''ll probably have children, right?"


    "Yes. They''ll be cute, just like you."


    Godhand beamed with happiness at the mere thought. Lilly shook her head slightly.


    "If you''re an elf and I''m human, that child would be a half-elf, right? You know very well what kind of treatment half-elves receive in this world, don''t you?"


    "..."


    "They experience things far worse than the discrimination elves face. I don''t want to see my child suffer discrimination from birth just because of the blood inherited from their parents."


    In this world where different races faced persecution, half-breeds faced even greater discrimination.


    They were shunned by humans, of course, but even other races wouldn''t treat them as their own kind.


    Neither human nor other race, just an outsider drifting about. In this world, that''s what being of mixed blood meant.


    "I do like you, Godhand."


    Lilly tried to offer a warm voice to the silently brooding Godhand.


    "But love and marriage are different matters. Marriage is... reality. It''s something that can''t be solved with just feelings of fondness..."


    "...You never know until you try."


    "There are some pains you know of even without having to crash headlong into them."


    Lilly pressed firmly down on her immobile legs with her hands.


    "Godhand. This world doesnt kindly ept ''differences''."


    Even simply moving around in a wheelchair had drawn stares she had never experienced before.


    Being human and acquiring a disabilityter in life was hard enough, but the children born from their potential mixed union...


    "If I live with you, I''ll be happy. But our children, they will be unhappy."


    "..."


    "I like you. Really, I do. This is the truth. But... marrying you is a different issue."


    Godhand slowly bowed his head. Lilly looked at her lover with eyes full of sorrow.


    That''s when it happened.


    "...Sorry to interrupt the serious mood."


    Knock-knock


    The sound of knocking came from the entrance of the annex.


    Both startled, they looked over to see none other than Ash, leaning against the door with a lopsided stance.


    Scratching the back of his head sheepishly, Ash blurted out an excuse.


    "Ive been here for a while, but you didnt notice. It felt odd to just stand by, so I thought Id make my presence known."

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    "I''ve been here for a while but you didn''t notice. Just making my presence known since it was awkward to just stand by," Ash muttered as if making an excuse.


    Caught in a bewildering silence, it was Lilly who first regained herposure among her and Godhand.


    "No way, Your Highness! Do you always have to appear right when our rtionship seems to be progressing and get in the way? Is it a hobby of yours these days?!"


    "It''s not that I always appear; maybe you two are just constantly in love no matter the season?" Ash grumbled and then suddenly pointed forward with her index finger.


    "Anyway, the reason I''m here! Shadow Squad! There''s a gathering at noon. Come to the reception room. And Lilly, we have a meeting about the artifactter in the afternoon."


    "Ah, understood..."


    "We''ll be there by noon, Your Highness."


    Lilly and Godhand replied in a fluster, and then Ash took a deep breath and said,


    "And kids. I seriously want to give you one piece of advice. Listen up."


    What followed was an odd remark.


    "Don''t talk about marriage before a big battle!"


    "...?"


    "That''s a dangerous g! If you want to live long, discuss such things when theres no battle in sight! Seriously, it''s a concern for you so keep that in mind! Got it?!"


    Lilly, looking incredulously at Ash, muttered in dismay.


    "But Your Highness, in this city, monsters attack all year round...?"


    "That''s true."


    "So when can we ever have these conversations?"


    "...Good point."


    Feeling sheepish, Ash lowered her hand and quietly exited through the door.


    "Right. Then continue your talk... I''ll see you kidster..."


    Click.


    The door closed.


    "..."


    "..."


    In the ensuing hellish awkwardness, Godhand and Lilly maintained their silence.


    The two lovers, unable to meet each other''s gaze, drowned in their thoughts while sipping their cups of honeyed water.


    And then.


    "..."


    "..."


    Observing the two from a corner, Burnout and Bodybag had missed their chance to leave.


    "I''ve been waiting to leave... but when''s the right time...?"


    "..."


    "Ugh, I need to go to the bathroom..."


    As Bodybag groaned in difort, Burnout patted her stomach, a sign she was hungry.


    The two young elves nced around again. Lilly and Godhand were still avoiding each other''s gaze, silent.


    Hiding once more behind the wall, Bodybag and Burnout thought in unison,


    ''Adults have it tough.''


    ***


    In the lord''s estate.


    The backyard garden. The training grounds.


    In this ce, expanded and better maintained than before, Lucas and Evangeline were training with wooden swords and spears, shields in hand.


    Despite the midwinter season, Lucas was dressed in short sleeves, and Evangeline wore a sleeveless shirt that bared her arms. Both were drenched in sweat.


    Thwack! tter! Swoosh!


    Without a single word, they exchanged nces and divided the rhythm of the fight with their weapons.


    In this moment,pletely absorbed in the flow of attack and defense like a game of catch


    "I, Kun, make my entrance~!"


    Out of nowhere, Kun burst in.


    "?!"


    "Ah, what the heck!"


    Caught between the two startled knights, Kun let out a slyugh and threw a series of punches.


    Lucas and Evangeline were surprised but effortlessly parried his attacks and retaliated.


    After a brief discord, the three of them started flowing smoothly again, exchanging blows.


    Thanks to the consistent real battles and training together, their coordination with Kun was quite solid.


    The three vanguards were soon lost in the zone, seamlessly continuing their rhythm.


    In the midst of this picturesque three-way duel


    "I''m joining in too~!"


    Suddenly, Ash jumped into the fray.


    "My lord?!"


    "Senior?!"


    "Whoa! Captain! That''s dangerous!"


    Three startled yers hastily retracted their attacks when Ash, who had slipped in between them, lightly tapped each on the shoulder with her magic wand, Maestro. p, p, p!


    It stung a bit, but due to the special effect of the Maestro, a random buff was applied.


    The three looked at Ash in disbelief, and Ash just shrugged with a cheeky grin.


    "Hey! Morning exercises are refreshing. Anyway, since I hit each of you, that means I win, right?"


    "Ow, Boss! That''s cheating, you know, cheating!"


    "Mmm~ Not really. Surprise attacks are a valid strategy in realbat. By the time my wand hit you, I had already won."


    Evangeline shouted in frustration at Ash''s sophistry.


    "Senior! You promised to exercise with us, where did you go again? Morning training is almost over!"


    "Mmm~ Anyway, I''m about to head out again. Senior is busy. Let''s do the exercise next time."


    "There you go running off again, you delinquent senior! A delinquent health nut!"


    "Mmm~ Yeah, I''m the bling-bling prince~"


    After teasing Evangeline skillfully, Ash gestured to Lucas with her chin.


    "Gather everyone in the parlor by noon. It''s time for the defense meeting."


    "My Lord, does that mean..."


    "We''ve gathered almost all the means for the next defense. The strategy is set. Today, we ry it."


    Ash waved her hands dismissively and rushed off toward the carriage prepared in the courtyard.


    "Then, have a good rest of the morning training! See youter!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Watching Ash disappear into the distance, the three exchanged nces once more.


    Their sweat had not yet dried.


    The time for the buff magic Ash had cast was running out. They wanted to move more while the buff was still active.


    Without a word, their consensus was clear. With exchanged nces, they resumed their vigorous attacks on each other.


    ***


    In Crossroad town, at the inn ''Etty''s Honey''.


    An entire floor here had been taken over by magicians.


    There were a total of six battle magicians assigned to Crossroad, and excluding the senior magician Lilly, that left five.


    All five were staying at this inn.


    And now, all five were crammed into Junior''s room.


    ''...How did it end up like this?''


    Junior swallowed hard, her conical hat pressed down low.


    Before her, four young boy and girl magicians with simrly pressed hats were hunched over scrolls, scribbling something feverishly.


    "Sister Juju! I can''t understand this form!"


    "Sister Juju! Can you exin the magic power operation one more time here?!"


    "Sister!"


    "Sister!"


    The young magicians chirped like fledglings begging for food, and Junior felt a surge of wanting to cry.


    These four magicians were from the magic academy in the nearby city.


    They were barely proficient in one elemental magic each and, as such, were hardly proper magicians.


    As soon as they turned sixteen or seventeen, desperate for money, they took the iplete magic they had learned and threw themselves into the front lines.


    They were employed butckedbat ability, so they hadn''t yet been able to join the front lines. This time, they hade seeking Junior.


    They wanted to do their part and begged her to please teach them.


    She had agreed, reminded of her old self and her siblings back home... but there was a problem.


    Junior was a typical genius-type magician who had grown through self-study without a proper mentor.


    Thus, she had no experience or natural ability to teach others.


    What was instinctive magic maniption for her requiredplex theoretical understanding for the ordinary magicians.


    But Junior had experience back in her hometown, pacifying and caring for her younger siblings.


    She had her own know-how when it came to handling little kids.


    Starting from the basics, Junior established her own theory of magic and taught it to the children.


    The young mages absorbed her intensely practical theories like a sponge soaking up water.


    "Sister Juju! You''re amazing! Did you reallye up with this theory on your own?"


    "Sister Juju! Are you a genius?!"


    "Juju, she is a goddess!"


    "Juju! Juju!"


    ...Please, don''t call me Juju. It''s starting to weigh on me. Just call me Junior.


    As Junior''s face flushed and she trembled slightly, the young mages cheered her nickname even louder.


    Amidst the growing din of the young voices, suddenly, a clear male voice cut through.


    "Juju! Juju!"


    "..."


    Startled, Junior turned sharply to see Ash standing there.


    Ash, who had been chanting Junior''s nickname, coughed awkwardly and pretended to be distracted when caught by Junior, who then ground her teeth in irritation.


    "Your Highness... What brings you to this ce...?"


    "Ahem! Well, I just came to announce that there''s a meeting at noon, so everyone shoulde to the lord''s manor."


    "Understood, Your Highness..."


    Junior bowed her head in acknowledgment, and soon after, Ash called out again with a yful look on his face.


    "Juju! Juju!"


    "..."


    Crack!


    A spark of lightning flickered from the fingertips of Junior, who smiled slyly like a fox. Ash quickly fled the scene.


    ***


    In the north of the city. The refuge.


    Currently, it served as a base for the refugees from the Bringar Duchy.


    In the central tent of this ce, Dusk Bringar and her Dragonblood Knights were holding a meeting.


    "We''ve made contact with the knights back in our homnd."


    The Dragonblood Knights'' leader, an old knight with a mane of white hair named Andymion, reported on the situation within the Bringar Duchy.


    "Thanks to the civil war drawing the empire''s attention, resistance within our homnd is starting to regain its vitality."


    "A people that rise again no matter how much they are trampled upon, truly, they are my subjects."


    A bitter smile crossed the lips of Dusk Bringar.


    "To think, a king has fled to a neighboring country..."


    "It''s because you are alive that the people of our homnd have not lost hope. Do not me yourself for this."


    Andymion, clearing his throat, continued.


    "Although their numbers are few, they''ve managed to organize some military strength. Ten knights, around five hundred soldiers."


    "..."


    "These are the elite of the surviving knightly forces. They are more than capable of reigniting the beacon of counterattack within our homnd."


    Andymion cautiously gauged Dusk Bringar''s reaction.


    "What shall we do, Your Excellency? Shall we return to our homnd now...?"


    "No. For now, we do not return."


    Dusk Bringar ced a hand upon her slender frame.


    "As long as I carry the blood of the dragon within me, and as long as that damned emperor of the empireTraha and his first and second sons covet this dragon blood, an invasion will resume eventually. Returning now to reim the duchy is not the best course of action. They would only trample us again if they wished."


    "What then?"


    "...I have a n."


    Dusk Bringar nced beyond the open tent at the walls of Crossroad.


    "The future of our Bringar Duchy lies here, on the monster front."


    No, to be precise.


    It lies with the lord of this ce, Prince Ash.


    The dragon-descendeddy sensed it was a moment of fate, a ce of destiny.


    "Call all the avable forces to this ce, Crossroad."


    The knights looked pale at the order to bring the already scant forces from the homnd here. Andymion asked cautiously.


    "Do you n on conquering Crossroad and bringing it under our duchy''s control?"


    "Do I look to you like someone who would act so rudely without respect?"


    Dusk Bringar bared her pointed teeth, growling fiercely.


    "The southern front has been a refuge for us and the disced. It''s one of the few allies we have in this world. What would be left if we were to strike them down?"


    "..."


    "I am the Dragon Lady. I do not forget grudges or debts of gratitude."


    Revenge for grudges.


    Rpense for kindness.


    I return it all with hefty interest. That is the dragon way.


    "We will mobilize all the force we can to assist in repelling this monster invasion. No."


    The knights were even more surprised by what followed.


    "Our Bringar Duchy will ally with the southern front until the end of this monster war."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Your Excellency, why go to such lengths..."


    Hadn''t the invasion of monsters continued for hundreds of years? How could one sustain support not knowing when this war would end?


    Especially when their homnd, the Bringar Duchy, was under the imperial army''s boot...


    "Trust in myself. This is the lifeline that will save our Bringar Duchy."


    Dusk Bringar spoke with conviction.


    ''Everything is inevitable.''


    The appearance of a ck dragon at the monsters''ir.


    That she, thest of the Crimson Dragons, would seek refuge here of all ces.


    There are no coincidences. Only things that must happen, happening as they should.


    Just as the dragon''s bloodline was passed on to her, once a mere human girl...


    "Well, and there''s also the fact that there was no other choice."


    A sly smile yed on Dusk Bringar''s lips.


    "After all, I am currently this city''s ''Honorary Knight''... It''s also my duty to protect it from the monsters'' invasion."


    "...?"


    The Dragonblood Knights looked at each other, puzzled by the cryptic statement. Dusk Bringar chuckled without offering an exnation.


    That''s when it happened.


    Creak!


    The sound of a carriage stopping outside was heard, and then someone leaped out, barging into the tent without hesitation.


    "Good morning, everyone!"


    Ash appeared, with the rising morning sun at his back.


    Seeing the young prince''s sparkling ck hair and the cheerful smile beneath it, Dusk Bringar suddenly remembered the smile of the former Duke Bringar who had passed on the dragon''s blood to her.


    That smile, toohad shone like the sun.


    Had been just as beautiful.


    "Everyone, gather up! Come to my residence by noon today!"

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    The leader of the Leprosy Extermination Squad, Torkel, stood in front of the temple.


    As usual, his helmet pushed down over his eyes and his body wrapped in bandages, he could only gaze at the temple from a distance, unable to enter.


    He flinched, unable to step forward.


    "Oh, Torkel?"


    Damien, who had been sweeping around the temple, noticed him. They had grown familiar with each other from exploring dungeons together these past few days.


    "What brings you here? Do you have business with the temple?"


    "..."


    Torkel hesitated before answering honestly.


    "I feel troubled, wanting to ask the Goddess something. That''s why I came."


    "Then why note in?"


    "...But I am a leper. A body forsaken by the Goddess. I''m not sure if I should be praying in the temple..."


    "Come on. Of course, you can. Were you worried about that?"


    Damien smiled and gestured towards the inside of the temple.


    "Please,e in! Ill show you around."


    "...No."


    Torkel shook his head and slowly brought his hands together in front of his chest.


    "If I am permitted to pray, I will do it here."


    "Why note inside? Theres even a statue of the Goddess there."


    "I can see the statue of the Goddess from here."


    Torkel clenched his hands tightly and bowed his head. Damien stood by his side, keeping himpany.


    At that moment, Saintess Margarita came out of the temple entrance. She also appeared to be in the midst of cleaning, holding a broom in her hand.


    "Damien! Why is the front cleaning taking so long!"


    "Whoa, Saintess!"


    "You''ve been cking off these days, and if you continue, Ill increase your morning cleaning area Oh."


    Margarita, having just noticed Torkel in prayer, fell silent.


    Damien smiled awkwardly, and Torkel slowly unwound his praying hands and lifted his head.


    Torkel and Margarita awkwardly nodded to each other. The flustered Margarita asked Torkel,


    "Its rare to see you here unharmed, Torkel. What prayer did you offer today?"


    "...Truthfully, I didn''t pray."


    "What?"


    "I didn''t know what to pray for."


    Torkel continued in his distinct blunt voice.


    "Ever since I contracted this disease long ago. I have lived praying secretly to the Goddess every day. Begging for forgiveness."


    "..."


    "Seeking absolution. Begging just this once to take this disease away."


    Torkel looked down at his bandaged hands.


    "Butst time, the Saintess said to me. This disease is not a divine punishment. It''s not because of any sin Imitted."


    His hands clenched tightly.


    "Then what now? What should I pray for to the Goddess? Whose forgiveness should I seek? If not that, then who should I resent?"


    "..."


    "I was more at peace before. Just thinking it was a disease I deserved for my wrongdoings. That I deserved this divine punishment. I only had to resent myself... But now."


    Torkel shook his head.


    "I don''t know anything. Nothing at all..."


    Silence fell.


    Damien rolled hisrge eyes, not knowing what to do.


    Just as Margarita, after a moment of thought, was about to say something to Torkel,


    tter! tter!


    Down the road, a carriage carrying Ash appeared.


    Screech-!


    Ash, who had abruptly stopped the carriage, poked his head out and waved.


    "Torkel! Damien! Good, youre all here. You''re thest ones!"


    "Your Highness."


    "Prince, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s a summons! We''ll have a strategy meeting over lunch, soe to my residence by noon! Oh, the Saintess is here too. Please, join us!"


    Following that, Ash stuck out his tongue, panting, and slumped back onto the carriage seat.


    "Ah, I should''ve just sent someone, instead of personally setting out early in the morning and getting worn out from gathering everyone... Anyway, see youter~!"


    Ash waved a hand, and the carriage started off again. Clip-clop, clip-clop...


    As the carriage grew distant, Torkel nodded to Damien and Saintess Margarita.


    "...Well, I should be off as well."


    "Torkel, sir!"


    Saintess Margarita called out to the departing Torkel.


    "I''ll ponder over that issue as well. So next time, don''t get hurt and make sure to visit the temple, okay?"


    "..."


    "Understand? I''ll be waiting. You muste."


    Torkel nodded silently once more and then trudged away towards the other end of the city.


    The two priests watched his retreating figure in silence.


    ***


    "Phew, this is surprisingly exhausting."


    I loosened the front of my shirt and fanned myself with my hand.


    Having rounded up the heroes throughout the city since morning was grueling... I should''ve delegated this task. Why did I have to personally endure this hardship?


    As I headed back to the lord''s mansion, I noticed the bustling city and abruptly instructed the coachman.


    "Wait! Stop the carriage!"


    The carriage halted, and where I got off was right in front of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild''s branch.


    The guild''s people were busily packing their belongings.


    Because I had issued an evacuation order, civilians within the city were being sent to nearby cities as much as possible.


    True to the guild''s reputation, their packages were neatly wrapped.


    Is it because they move so often? The skill in their packing was extraordinary. They could make a fortune running a movingpany.


    "Your Highness!"


    Serenade, who had spotted me, rushed over.


    She too had been working since morning, sweat beading on her forehead, and her aquamarine hair tied at the back of her neck. Her exposed white nape glistened with sweat.


    "I was nning to visit you this afternoon. But you''vee to us first."


    I didn''t want to upset her by saying I just happened to be passing by, so I just offered an awkwardugh. Ha ha.


    "Are you heading out today?"


    "Yes. Most of the guild has finished evacuating, and today, I and thest group will head to the northern city."


    Serenade then gestured to someone at her side.


    "Ah, Elize! Come here! Protect His Highness''s side, as I told you before."


    "..."


    Dragging her Sword Coffin on the ground, Elize appeared reluctantly and murmured a half-hearted ''yes.''


    I grimaced with a smile. Though unhappy about leaving her master''s side, an SSR-grade swordsman is indeed invaluable. I''ll make good use of her in the uing battle.


    Elize, with a sullen face, stood behind me. Serenade nodded at the sight.


    "We may be leaving Crossroad for now, but we will continue to send military supplies from the nearby cities to Crossroad."


    "Thank you. Its just you, really."


    By the way, I had requested reinforcements from the neighboring cities and nations... but not a single one had responded yet.


    The only supporting from outside the city were the mercenaries who arrived of their own ord, and the military supplies brought in by the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. Everyone else was stingy...


    "And, this time, we''ve managed to procure quite a significant shipment of military supplies."


    Serenade smiled coyly.


    "We''ll send it here as quickly as possible. I hope it will be of help to you."


    "Oh, I''m looking forward to it."


    I don''t know what it is, but if the Silver Winter Merchant Guild ims it''s significant, it must be something quite substantial. Perhaps an SSR-grade artifact.


    Serenade then stepped closer to me, looking up with concern.


    "Your Highness, I sincerely wish you good luck. You mustn''t get hurt."


    "Thank you. You be careful too."


    Facing this youngdy who hade all this way because of me, and now was evacuating to the next city, I gave her a bitter smile.


    Serenade gazed at me for a moment before reaching out to take my hand, and then lightly pressed her lips to the back of it.


    Her soft lips left a fleeting sensation on my skin before she pulled away.


    I watched dumbly for a moment before snapping back to reality.


    "Uh... does that mean something?"


    Was there some significance to this kiss on the back of my hand, like a blessing or something?


    "No, it has no meaning whatsoever."


    Serenade answered confidently, her silver eyes curving like the crescent moon as she smiled.


    "I just wanted to do it."


    "..."


    My face heated up first, and Serenade, her cheeks turning red as well, slowly bowed.


    "Then, Your Highness, let''s make sure we meet again safely."


    "...Yes, let''s."


    There''s no way I intend to game over in a ce like this.


    I replied with certainty in my voice.


    "Let''s meet again, Serenade. Definitely."


    ***


    Noon. The lord''s mansion.


    Even though I had only gathered the key heroes and the leaders of the reserve party, the reception room was full.


    ''I''ll have to build arge hall to amodate all the heroes together.''


    Since there were many of us and it was lunchtime, we substituted a meal with a simple tea and sandwiches.


    "Eat while you listen. First off, there''s something I need to tell you... For this defensive battle, we''re going to change theposition of some parties."


    Lucas and Evangeline, munching on sandwiches, looked at me in surprise.


    I nodded. Yes, this concerns you.


    "I''m disbanding the main party."


    "What?!"


    "Eh?!"


    "Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, Junior. You will each be party leaders andmand your respective parties."


    Lucas would lead the swordsman and knight party.


    Evangeline, the shield tank party.


    Damien, the archer and sniper party.


    Junior, the mage party.


    I had sifted through the reserve party members to find usable hero characters. They were to be assigned to each of their respective parties.


    "We''ll call them Lucas''s party, Evangeline''s party, Damien''s party, and Junior''s party."


    Evangeline shook her head in disbelief.


    "You really have a knack for naming things, senior."


    "Quiet. It''s a temporary party, so let''s keep it intuitive."


    This battle would be on a scale unlike any we''ve faced before.


    The enemies are goblins.


    A legion that overwhelms with numbers, though each individual is not that strong.


    That''s why we also need to spread our forces broadly while maintaining abat power advantage.


    The main party is undoubtedly powerful, but too formidable to be clumped into one.


    For this battle, it seemed better to split and manage them in smaller units.


    "Once today''s meeting is over, sync up with your party members. I''ve organized them by simrbat styles, so it shouldn''t be difficult."


    By the way, I''ve assigned Elize to Lucas''s party. The synergy of the SSR grade knight & swordsman duo is already something to look forward to.


    "I''ll now call out the roster for each newly formed party. Sit at the same table with your party to get acquainted."


    I called out the names of the members of the newly formed parties, and soon the heroes were bustling around, taking seats at their respective tables.


    They nced at each other like a group of university students meeting for a group project for the first time...


    I''m expecting to dish out A+ grades, so I hope they ovee the initial awkwardness and get along well.


    As Lucas was exchanging greetings with his party members, he suddenly looked my way, as if he had just remembered something.


    "Then who will guard our lord?"


    "I don''t need a guard. I''m not nning to go to the front lines if I can help it."


    ...I mean, what''s with those looks? Their eyes were filled with doubt, as if they didn''t trust me at all.


    Since none of them seemed to put away their skeptical gazes, I reluctantly added.


    "After all, I''ll always have at least one party with me, so don''t worry about my safety."


    Despite the party members still shooting worried nces... Tsk! These people! I ignored them and continued speaking.


    "Likewise. We''ll also add two more to the Shadow Squad. This is also a temporary arrangement just for this defense battle."


    The Shadow Squad, currently only three strong, struggled to function as a full party. Therefore, a shield warrior and an archer were added to the lineup.


    The selection criteria were primarily ''how mild is their animosity towards elves.''


    Theposition of the group is such that as long as the three members of the Shadow Squad are providing firepower, the rest can just support.


    The Penal Squad, Dragonblood Knights, Leprosy Extermination Squad, and the Holy Grail Seekers, who promised to support, will stick with their original formation.


    This is because they are already aplete party, and each has their own affiliations to consider.


    Then I turned to look at Margarita and said,


    "Saintess. You will not enterbat this time. Please devote yourself to treating the injured at the temple."


    "I understand."


    "Instead, we''ll build a teleportation gate at the temple. This will make transporting the injured more efficient."


    If it were feasible to fight with heroes at the forefront, I would bring Margarita to the front lines to serve as a field medic.


    However, this time, we anticipate substantial casualties among the regr soldiers. It seemed better to respond from the temple where the healing facilities were well equipped.


    Margarita nodded.


    "We have finished expanding the infirmary and stocking up on medical supplies. All the priests are prepared for the uing battle."


    "Thank you, as always. Let''s just get through this one with a little effort."


    I also announced various party reorganizations, and decided to post the restructured party list outside.


    "Well, I''ve said this and that, but in truth, such changes in formation might end up being meaningless."


    I smirked.


    "I''ve dug a gigantic trap that might just capture them all."


    "...?!"


    All the heroes looked surprised.


    Lucas asked,


    "A trap?"

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    I exined the traps I had prepared to the heroes.


    If everything went ording to n, these traps could annihte the Goblin Legion in a single stroke.


    As I finished exining, all the heroes looked astounded, their mouths agape. I couldn''t help but smirk.


    ''I''ve decided to stand above the rules of the game.''


    Therefore, I''ll use everything at my disposal. Squeeze out every trick in the book.


    If one doesn''t work, try two; if two fail, then three; keep going until it works...!


    "But we can''t just rely on these traps and neglect our defense preparations."


    The battlefield is unpredictable.


    That''s why the most crucial thing is the conventional tactics, honed by training and experience.


    "It''s my role to bring forth variables with unexpected traps. And your role, should these traps fail, is to carry out a standard defense."


    I meticulously assigned each hero party the roles they needed to y in the uing defense.


    This defense was likely to be prolonged.


    From the forward base in front of theke to the 3 days it would take for them to reach Crossroad, and then the defense at Crossroad stronghold itself.


    It could be a long, messy, and dreadful fight.


    What the soldiers needed in such a situation was a clear and core set of principles for action.


    To not forget what they must do, even amidst the chaos of battle.


    I worked hard to instill this into each party.


    "Next is the information about the Goblin Legion."


    I briefed them on the enemy we would be facing.


    The Goblin God-King, Kali-Alexander.


    And the fieldmanders who conveyed the king''s orders, the Goblin Amir.


    The elite guards who moved like the limbs of the king, the Goblin Janissaries.


    And the regr Goblin soldiers...


    A massive force unlike any we''d faced before, totaling 50,000. Not so much a wave as a tidal wave.


    "Don''t think of them as ordinary Goblins. They are an army with good equipment and under themand of an intelligentmander."


    I shared with them the equipment used by these creatures we encountered in the game.


    Despite being Goblins, they managed cavalry units, professional archers, and even had chariot corps.


    "I hope my traps will deal a fatal blow... but we must be prepared for the opposite case."


    Now it was time to discuss the standard strategy we would need to adopt for this battle.


    I pointed at the forward base on the map hanging on the reception room wall and said,


    "First, we abandon the forward base."


    Perhaps because it seemed like I was giving up the forward base too easily, the heroes were shocked again.


    But I could assure them of this: if we face the Goblin Legion, the forward base will fall. It''s inevitable.


    The forward base is right in front of the ck Lake. If the Goblin Legion attacks in full force, we won''t stand a chance against their numbers.


    No matter how well we fight, the forward base will be overrun.


    "But we can''t just give away the forward base for free. Think of all the hard work and effort it took to rebuild it."


    The thought of the money and manpower that went into rebuilding the forward base was almost enough to bring tears to my eyes.


    Not to mention the artifacts installed there and the additional stone walls constructedeveryone worked extremely hard on those.


    We can''t simply hand it over.


    "So first, we hold out at the forward base, inflict as much damage as we can on them, and then-"


    Snap!


    I flicked three spiral shapes drawn on the forward base on the map.


    "We bounce. Through the teleport gate."


    In the original game, if a forward base fell, the defending forces would be wiped out without question.


    But in this reality, we can build something game-breakinga teleport gate.


    Thanks to this, a safe retreat is guaranteed. So, we can fight to the end.


    ''...I remember a story I heard once from Coco the Severer, who creates teleport gates.''


    Coco the Severer had said:


    - It''s not difficult to enter another world. The problem ising back to reality.


    - You must carry a firm beacon of ''self'' to resurface in this reality.


    - Because of this, those who are not sure who they are sometimes disappear during teleportation magic. They lose the lighthouse''s light and drift away.


    - Perhaps that''s why beings born from nightmares can''t use teleportation magic. If they enter a teleport gate, they''re all swept away to the other side of oblivion.


    I''m not sure about theplicated reasons, but anyway, monsters can''t use teleport gates. Instead, they can destroy them.


    A safe passage that the enemies can''t use!


    We must exploit this damn good facility to the end.


    "We have expanded to three teleport gates at the forward base. A small elite force will use the prepared artifacts and defensive weapons at the base to deal maximum damage, then escape through the teleport gate."


    It''s a pity to lose the forward base, but it''s not as precious as the soldiers'' lives.


    "After that, while the enemies move north, we will continue to pour guerri attacks using small hero parties."


    The road from the ck Lake to Crossroad, which usually takes three days.


    There are teleport gates installed here in the past as well.


    We will continuously bombard them with firepower using these gates and withdraw, umting as much damage as possible.


    "When the enemies reach the front of Crossroad... we will use all our umted know-how to take down the remaining ones to the best of our ability."


    Kill zone.


    Death loop.


    Crossfire.


    The walls and artifacts.


    My heroes and soldiers.


    Against their overwhelming numbers, we too go all out. Total War. We will use everything at our disposal.


    ''The real thrill of a defense game is in grinding down the nonsensical numbers of the enemy with our arrangement and tactics.''


    ...If the traps I''ve prepared work well, we won''t even have to get this far.


    Nevertheless, we load all the ammunition we can shoot. No amount of preparation is too excessive.


    With that, my lecture on the traps I''ve set and the standard tactics to adopt if the traps fail was concluded.


    Then followed a detailed tactical discussion with the party leaders, and the meeting continued.


    ***


    The long meeting ended as it was almost evening.


    As I sent the heroes away and stepped outside, I saw a red-haired mage sitting idly in the chair in front of the reception room.


    It was Lilly. I waved at her and approached.


    "Lilly! I was just about to visit your alchemy workshop to discuss things with you. But you''re here first?"


    "..."


    "By the way, you''re not participating in this battle. Focus on managing the artifacts on the wall."


    To prepare for the defense, we had installed almost all of Crossroad''s artifacts on the wall.


    Lilly, who was in charge of using these artifacts, realistically could not participate in the battle.


    And there was a bit of consideration as well.


    ''Lilly was attacked by goblins when she was young.''


    Her vige had been raided by goblins. She lost her family then, and to avoid being hurt by the goblins'' spears and swords, Lilly awakened the trait [me Skin].


    A trait that deflects all physical attacks at the expense of magic power. It was very handy when breaking through Stage 0.


    ...Assigning Lilly tobat goblins was amand too cruel by any measure. Thus, I never intended to deploy her in this defensive battle from the start.


    Now that I think about it, wasnt it an elven ve under the care of Lilly''s family who had opened the vige barriers during that attack...


    It was a tale I had heard a long time ago, but the memory came back to me.


    It was the story Lilly shared when she first met Godhand, which led to her disdain for elves.


    And yet, now they were in a rtionship.


    They seemed to have argued again this morning, though...


    "..."


    Turning away from Lilly, who sat with a gloomy expression, I saw Godhand had approached and stood before her with a stern face.


    "..."


    A dark and awkward silence hung between the two.


    Feeling the awkwardness myself, I hastily backed away with a fake cough. Sshh.


    This is exactly why I don''t date...


    Seriously. It''s not that I can''t. It''s just that it''s tooplicated, too much to worry about, too many heartaches. Thats why I choose not to.


    Seriously.


    No, really!


    "...Lady Lilly."


    Godhand, as if resolved to something, stepped forward.


    "We need to talk more..."


    "Let''s do itter, Godhand."


    Lilly offered a bitter smile and avoided Godhands gaze.


    "I need to discuss the artifact instation with His Highness."


    "..."


    Godhand closed his mouth and stepped back, while Lilly signaled me with her eyes.


    "Let''s go, Your Highness. Time is of the essence, we need to finish the instation quickly."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Lilly pushed the wheels of her wheelchair and moved ahead.


    Godhand remained rooted to the spot, watching her departing figure.


    In the midst of this, I hesitated before quickly following after Lilly.


    This is why romance on the front lines... No, romance within the squad is problematic!


    My heroes in love on the front lines, I beg of you! If you''re going to date, see it through to marriage and a harmonious life! Otherwise, if it ends, it turns the atmosphere terribly sour!


    ***


    Forward Base.


    Arriving here with Lilly, we could see workers busily constructing stone walls, despite the sun preparing to set. The alchemists were also diligently installing artifacts.


    Lilly was drained of energy, but she performed her tasks meticulously.


    We reviewed the artifacts installed at the Forward Base, discussing their operational sequence andbination efficiency.


    As we finished inspecting the Forward Base''s artifacts, Lilly, with a sigh, said,


    "Your Highness, you are truly remarkable."


    "Huh?"


    I was startled. Why the sudden praise?


    "Since the time we faced the ck Spider Legion here. You''ve never given up, no matter how dire the circumstances, always managing to secure victory."


    "..."


    "If it were me... I would have given up long ago."


    Lilly shook her head slowly.


    "You know? When an insurmountable wall appears before us, most would despair and give up."


    Her hand pressed hard against her immobile legs.


    "Only heroes like you, who think of ways to ovee the wall and actually do it, change the world. I don''t have that kind of courage or will."


    "Lilly."


    "I''m... just a normal human. So..."


    "Lilly!"


    Interrupting her, I offered a broad smile.


    "Did it seem to you that I''ve been oveing those walls at once?"


    "...Yes. Thats what you did, isnt it? You never failed..."


    "No."


    Standing before Lilly, I smiled faintly.


    "To ovee just one wall, I failed 741 times."


    "...What?"


    "No, in reality, far more than that. Completely shattered."


    There were 741 attempts just in the game rounds.


    Within those rounds, countless defeats I had to face.


    How many times I had to suffer defeat before I got the hang of this game.


    "I wonder if you know how many battles I''ve lost on my way here, or how many subordinates I''ve had to watch fall."


    "..."


    Lilly had a look of iprehension, but I continued nheless.


    What''s important isn''t how many times I''ve failed. It''s about the possibility of failure that might be in front of her.


    Because that fear of failure...


    "I''m just an ordinary human like you, Lilly. I''m scared of failure, and right now, I want to run away and give up."


    "..."


    "But there''s something about myself I take pride in. Yes, I never gave up."


    On the 742nd attempt,


    I finally reached the end of the game.


    And trusting the memory of that victory, I''m challenging it once again.


    "There are no great people in this world, Lilly. There are only ordinary people facing great challenges."


    ...That''s not my line, just a quote from some famous soldier on Earth.


    But I like it.


    Because I truly believe it, too.


    "Everyone faces walls in their lives. And whether those walls are high or low, the very act of attempting to ovee them, I believe, is greatness."


    Whether it''s facing a monster,


    Battling against prejudices,


    Or interracial marriages, whatever it may be


    All challenges against the wall are great.


    "Lilly. You''ve already ovee great challenges. You helped me defeat the ck Spider Queen and even with your inability to walk, you''ve been working wlessly here as the lead magician at the front against the monsters."


    I moved behind Lilly and took hold of the handles of her wheelchair.


    "Even if you decided not to scale one more wall and gave up now. Everyone would understand."


    "..."


    "But if you choose to ovee this wall too... I''ll give it my all to help you. As just another ordinary person by your side."


    "..."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Lilly, head bowed, finally let out a choked voice after a long silence.


    "...I like it, Godhand."


    I couldn''t help but give a small smile.


    Lilly clenched her fist tightly and dered as if making a vow,


    "I want to be with that person for the rest of my life..."

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Continuing from there, I toured the forward base with Lilly, discussing with the various guild masters who were making repairs.


    While inspecting the equipment to be used in the uing defense, the guild masters finally guided me to a room in the basement of the forward base.


    "I''ve heard that you are proceeding with the operation on the premise that this forward base might fall."


    "That''s how it turned out."


    "Your Highness often takes directmand, and I feared that there might be a chance of danger..."


    As the guild masters manipted the wall of the basement, a hidden stone door was opened.


    "We''ve prepared a space where you can safely take refuge in case of an emergency."


    "Hmm..."


    "It''s not physically fortified, but it has a camouge spell on it. If you hide in here, you could remain undetected for a few days."


    Surprised, I opened my eyes wide and inspected the interior.


    It was a cramped space that could barely fit one person. Inside, there was a little bit of water and provisions stocked up.


    I tried squeezing myself into the space as a test. It was just spacious enough to move. It''s almost like a coffin.


    "It''s a bit cramped."


    "It''s a one-person facility, intended only for Your Highness in an emergency."


    "Isn''t it possible to make it bigger? To fit about ten people..."


    "With that scale, we''dck the facilities, resources, and space. Above all, it would be unsafe."


    Well, arger space would indeed increase the likelihood of being discovered by enemies.


    "This is strictly an emergency facility."


    "Right. Ideally, we won''t have to hide here in the first ce."


    Nheless, I appreciated such careful consideration. I expressed my gratitude to the guild masters.


    After surfacing to the ground, I gestured to the south.


    "Lastly, let''s go check out that damnedke."


    We teleported to the Lake''s Landing.


    The entrance to hell from which monsters will surge once the invasion starts. We arrived at the ckke.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Ratatat...


    The noisy sound of hammering resonated around us.


    At thekeside, more workers than those assigned to the forward base were gathered, sweating profusely as they installed something. It was the ''trap'' we had been diligently preparing.


    Lilly swallowed her dry saliva as she looked down at the huge structure.


    "Will this really... work?"


    "It''s worth a shot."


    With my arms crossed, I meticulously surveyed the construction.


    If it works as intended...


    We might win this defensive battle quite easily. It could be aplete cakewalk.


    "Alright, everyone! The monsters'' invasion is imminent!"


    I raised my voice to encourage the workers at thekeside.


    "You are protecting the world! Let''s keep up the strength for just a few more days!"


    ***


    And so, time flew by in an instant.


    The night before the monsters would storm the forward base.


    "..."


    I was giving the operation ns scattered on my desk a final check.


    I had drilled various strategies into my heroes and soldiers, but this battle was of an unprecedented scale.


    Whether everything would go ording to these ns...


    That''s when it happened.


    Knock. Knock-knock. Knock.


    There was a knock at the door of my office.


    One, two, one. There''s only one person who knocks like that. I responded.


    "Come in."


    Creak-


    It was Lucas who entered through the door. I furrowed my brow.


    This guy, ever since the special forces incident, has been knocking in that peculiar way.


    It seems to be a secret code that he and young Ash came up with.


    After I used that pattern by chance during thest incident, he seems to be under the illusion that I am regaining my old memories.


    ''No, it was just a pattern that came to mind by chance. How would I know anything about Ash''s childhood memories...''


    Anyways, Lucas, who hade in with that knock, gave a sly grin. I put down the documents and gestured with my eyes.


    "Hey, Lucas. We have a battle first thing tomorrow morning; why aren''t you sleeping instead of..."


    The response came from behind Lucas.


    "Senior, what about you? Why are you not sleeping at this hour!"


    Evangeline''s petite face peeked out from behind Lucas, followed by Damien and Junior, who also poked their heads out.


    "Good evening, Your Highness!"


    "Ha ha, don''t be too harsh on us, Your Majesty..."


    They were the main party members. These guys came carrying drinks and snacks.


    "We had a meeting in the reception room to prepare for tomorrow''s strategy, and before we knew it, it was already thiste."


    Lucas exined.


    "We were about to have somete-night snacks, but we saw the light on in your office, my lord. So we thought, why not join you?"


    "I appreciate the thought, but I''m busy..."


    As I was about to decline, Evangeline had already flung herself onto the sofa in my office.


    "Goodness! You look like you''re going to be wrapping your head around work for hours! Instead, y with us for just 10 minutes!"


    "You little rascal...!"


    "Does revisiting your notes over and over again right before the test really improve your score? Sometimes, taking a break can be more effective!"


    Hmm, she wasnt making an entirely unreasonable point...


    "We''re all tense like a bowstring pulled tight, intentionally trying to rx a bit. Join us, senior!"


    "Oh? Are you guys nervous too?"


    "Of course, wouldn''t you be? The monsters are numerous, suddenly I became a party leader, and then..."


    Evangeline pouted her lips and chattered on.


    "It''s also the first time the main party with senior has been officially disbanded, so it''s a bit unsettling..."


    ...


    It was indeed the first time the main party had been officially disbanded.


    Since this group became a party, whether I went up to the Imperial Capital or we acted separately, through various events, we had maintained the form of one party.


    This was the first time all five of us were scattered. Each of us bing a party leader for the first time was bound to be disconcerting.


    Moreover, with 50,000 monsters approaching... their feelings must beplex.


    I smiled wryly and put down the binder I was reading.


    "You''ll all do well."


    They were all talented young people.


    Heroes I could trust and rely on.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s take a break for just 10 minutes."


    "Yay~"


    Evangeline let out a peculiar cheer.


    As if they had been waiting, the main party members cozily sat down on the office sofa, chattering and starting to eat their snacks.


    Sipping the hot coffee Lucas handed me, I thought to myself.


    With these kids by my side, we will be able to ovee this battle, and the ones toe.


    Definitely... we will.


    ***


    The annex of the lord''s mansion. The Shadow Squad''s quarters.


    Lilly and Godhand were sitting side by side on the bench by the door.


    After sitting silently and looking up at the night sky, Lilly was the first to speak.


    "Godhand."


    After a few awkward days, she finally mustered the courage.


    Lilly tried to say.


    "We..."


    "Lady Lilly."


    But Godhand was one step ahead.


    "Let''s not have children."


    "What?"


    A flustered Lilly looked towards Godhand. Godhand faced her with a serious expression.


    "If you don''t want to marry because you''re afraid the child will be unhappy, then let''s not have children."


    "No, that''s not..."


    Here she was, having just resolved that it might be alright to have a child...


    As Lilly stuttered, Godhand continued.


    "I''ll even give up on an Elvish marriage."


    "Huh? Elvish marriage? What''s that?"


    "We''re supposed to set up our bridal room in the tree. We have to live up there for the first week of marriage. Only then can we receive the World Tree''s energy."


    "Are we squirrels or something?"


    "Oh, and we must only eat whates from the tree. Fruits, nuts, budding leaves, things like that..."


    Is this some kind of nutjob race?!


    Lilly gasped in shock, to which Godhand nodded his head.


    "I''ll give it all up."


    "Huh...?"


    "If you''re by my side, nothing else matters. I don''t need anything else."


    Godhand reached out and took Lilly''s hand.


    "So... please be with me."


    A bitter smile crossed Lilly''s lips as she took Godhand''s hand in return.


    "Let''s think it over together."


    "What?"


    "We have many days ahead of us, right? I''ll adjust more to you. Whether it''s having children or an elven-style wedding... I''ll consider it positively. Let''s think it over together."


    Soon after, Lilly shook her head vehemently.


    "...No. Even so, setting up a bridal room in a tree is too much. That can''t happen."


    "It''s supposed to be really fun. There''s this magnificent tree I''ve been eyeing on the southwest side of the city-"


    "I said no! Not doing it!"


    As Lilly vehemently shook her head, Godhand''s face fell.


    Seeing this, Lilly couldn''t help but let out augh and leaned in closer to Godhand.


    "I like you, Godhand."


    "...Lady Lilly."


    "I want us to get along well for a long, long time... So, you need to be careful in this uing battle."


    Lilly eximed "Yah!" and clenched her fist tightly.


    "If you find yourself in danger, call my name. I''ll fly to your rescue. And burn all the enemies to a crisp."


    Godhand let out a heartyugh.


    "I''ll trust only in you, Lady Lilly."


    Lilly''s head then came to rest on Godhand''s shoulder. Godhand gently pressed his cheek against her fiery red hair.


    The lovers, leaning on each other, quietly gazed up at the stars in the southern sky.


    ***


    ...Night was passing.


    Time flowed equitably for everyone.


    At the forward base''s makeshift barracks,


    Even for Kun, who slept soundly, scratching his belly despite tomorrow''s big battle, and the Penal Squad,


    At the refugee camp in Crossroad,


    For Dusk Bringar and her knights, who patrolled to ensure their people weathered thete winter night,


    At the dungeon base camp,


    For Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers, tense about joining the battle on the surface,


    Near the city by Crossroad,


    For Serenade and her Merchant Guild, who had arrived here following the refugee caravan,


    To all the heroes, soldiers, workers, and citizens, and also.


    "...Oh, God, please."


    At the temple.


    For Saintess Margarita, who finished her daily routine at dawn and prayed in front of the goddess statue before sleeping,


    "Grant me the strength to save as many patients, as many lives as possible..."


    And, again,


    At the Leprosy Extermination Squad''s barracks.


    For Thorkell, who couldn''t even remove his helmet before sleep.


    Without offering his usual prayers to the goddess before a battle. Instead, he gazed up at the pallid moon until dawn.


    Time flows impartially, ruthlessly fair.


    And, far in the east-


    The sun began to rise.


    Burning away the darkness and the reprieve, the day of war... was dawning.


    ***


    Dawn.


    In the makeshift quarters of the great Goblin God-King.


    "Great Kali-Alexander."


    A subordinate goblin, Amir, entered just as Kali-Alexander had finished dressing in his official attire, cloak and all.


    "The day of invasion is upon us."


    "Hmm."


    Kali-Alexander, after fastening his scimitar to his waist, nodded his head.


    "Proceed."


    Flutter!


    As Kali-Alexander stepped out of the makeshift quarters, he found himself in the central square.


    There, his legion of 50,000 was orderly and ready to march.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The goblins simultaneously mmed their weapons into the ground. The earth trembled as the sounds of their arms striking the ground echoed in unison.


    It was a chilling spectacle.


    Suddenly, the faces of the sorcerer couple who had taken him in and raised him shed through Kali-Alexander''s mind.


    A bitter smile flickered across Kali-Alexander''s lips.


    ''Ah, Mother, Father.''


    It would have been better if, back then, when you found me in the field, you had killed me...


    Then this monster would never have been born


    "To war! y all humans, and burn their world to ashes!"


    Adjusting the helmet thatbined a mask with a crown, the Goblin God-King uttered tersely.


    "We were born for this very purpose."


    And so, the war began.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Before the deployment, the greatest obstacle facing the Goblin Legion was none other than Nameless.


    This faded warrior, proiming herself the guardian of the Lake Kingdom, was a disaster to the monsters.


    For the light of her sword was inherently anathema to the creatures.


    She was the monster yer who had single-handedly thwarted the creatures'' invasion of humanity for thest five hundred years.


    Ordinarily, other monster legions would throw their lesser creatures as bait to her, allowing only the elite forces, including their legion chiefs, to march out.


    But the Goblin Legion couldn''t use such tactics.


    Being a legion that pushed with sheer numbers rather than having any substantial elites, and being too vast in scale.


    To safely deploy, they would need a bait legion nearly the same size. If 50,000 were to march, half would be ughtered by Nameless.


    Hence, the Orc Legion was instead assigned the task to hold off Nameless, but they betrayed the Goblin Legion, and in the end, all were beheaded.


    Kali-Alexander had toe up with a n.


    And so, this was the strategy devised.


    "...Hm."


    As the Goblin Legion set off, a flicker of interest passed through Nameless''s eyes, who had stepped forward to stop them.


    "Do you intend to face me directly, Greenskin?"


    "It hase to that, ''Nameless One.''"


    Before her stood the Goblin God-King, perched upon a mountain goat.


    A unique helm thatbined a crown and a mask. Leather armor and a golden cape.


    Without a single escort, Kali-Alexander calmly pulled the reins of the mountain goat before the natural enemy of monsters.


    "I''ve wanted to cross swords with you for some time."


    "It seems I have be rusty to believe a mere goblin could cross swords with me..."


    "You''re not scared of a goblin, are you?"


    "What?"


    "Follow if you dare. Then, let''s go!"


    The mountain goat carrying Kali-Alexander bolted into the deep darkness of the Lake Kingdom.


    "..."


    Nameless hesitated for a moment.


    The direction Kali-Alexander was fleeing was the opposite of where the Goblin Legion''s main forcey.


    ''Is he luring me away? To separate me from his legion?''


    But Nameless knew well.


    The strength of the Goblin Legion was wholly reliant on the leadership of the God-King, Kali-Alexander.


    Removing him would be tantamount to destroying the legion''s core.


    ''The Nightmare Legion chief I killed will be revived by the Demon King, but in the meantime, the Goblin Legion won''t be able to fight properly. If the deployment is dyed, I can eradicate the legion in the interlude...!''


    The dilemma was brief, and Nameless''s action was swift.


    With a surge, she kicked off the ground and flew after the Goblin God-King.


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop!


    Kali-Alexander easily drove the goat deeper into the Lake Kingdom.


    sh!


    Nameless, reading the path of the goat, fired a beam of light from her sword''s tip,


    But, keeeing!


    Just before it could strike the Goblin God-King, the beam of light bizarrely twisted, veering off to the side.


    It was the effect of the armor worn by Kali-Alexander. Nameless clicked her tongue.


    "Truly, it''s no empty boast to say it blocks all ranged attacks."


    "Ha, if you want to kill me, you''ll have to thrust your sword directly into my neck...!"


    "That was precisely my intent!"


    Nameless closely pursued the Goblin God-King, who continued deeper into the darkness.


    Her speed rivaled that of a warhorse, and she quickly closed in on the Goblin God-King.


    ''Just one more step-!''


    The Goblin God-King came within striking distance. Nameless swiftly thrust her sword to strike.


    But at that moment,


    Click!


    Crack!


    Goblin soldiers poured out of the surrounding darkness.


    It was an ambush. From the start, the Goblin God-King had hidden his soldiers here to lure Nameless.


    However,


    "Pathetic!"


    Thwack! Swoosh!


    Nameless effortlessly sliced through the goblin soldiers'' necks with her light swordy.


    From the outset, it was impossible for mere goblins to stop her. Any attempt at stalling was over in an instant.


    After finishing off dozens of goblins, Nameless hastily lifted her head.


    ''Where''s the Goblin God-King?''


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop!


    "Krik, krik!"


    She caught a glimpse of the Goblin God-King scurrying away into the imminent darkness. Nameless once again kicked off the ground.


    There were a few more ambushes, but Nameless breezed through them all, and finally.


    "Got you!"


    She sessfully pounced on the Goblin God-King''s back.


    Sshhkt!


    The goat that was shed by Nameless''s sword spilled blood and copsed, and the body of the Goblin God-King riding it rolled powerlessly to the ground.


    Approaching the pitifully sprawled Goblin God-King, Nameless sensed something was off.


    "...No way."


    Ripping off the goblin''s helmet in haste, perplexity flitted across Nameless''s face.


    "Krik, krik!"


    The goblin face, sporting a taunting smirk, bore a unique tattoo.


    Goblin Amir.


    Ten elite monsters who shadowed the God-King like a specter, marked by a tattoo granted only to them.


    Somehow, this Goblin Amir had been switched in ce of the God-King.


    "When did they...!"


    Nameless clenched her teeth.


    It had definitely been the Goblin God-King at first. But in the midst of ambushes and escapes in the darkness, the God-King had slipped away, and a substituted minion had lured her into the shadows.


    "Krik, krik, you''ve been properly fooled, stupid human..."


    Pfft!


    The head of the Goblin Amir, about to spew some gibberish, dropped along with a spurt of green blood.


    Flicking the blood from her sword, Nameless abruptly turned around. She was now far away from the central za where the initial confrontation took ce.


    Moreover, the ce where this goblin had lured her was the base of another monstrous legion.


    The maritime monster legion, sensing the intrusion of ''Nameless,'' began to rise from their ces, emitting ominous groans.


    Nameless clenched her teeth.


    "To fall for such a basic trap...!"


    ***


    "Phew, that was chilling."


    Driving the goats back to the central za, Kali-Alexander brushed his chest as he spoke.


    It had been Kali-Alexander himself who had first faced Nameless, switching with a subordinate midway. Otherwise, Nameless would not have been deceived.


    Using subordinates dressed just like himself to trick the enemy was a deception tactic he''d enjoyed even in his living days.


    His Goblin Amirs, who could be considered his direct subordinates and fieldmanders, were all equipped identically.


    They were capable of mimicking him onmand.


    It had worked splendidly this time, and it would take Nameless a significant amount of time to return here after being lured so far away.


    It had been somewhat risky, but the oue was sessful.


    ''Even so, we won''t be able to buy a lot of time... We must finish the deployment to the surface quickly during this interval.''


    With that thought, Kali-Alexander returned to the central za, where his legion was in the process of emerging from theke.


    The goblin legion, divided into vanguards, main force, and rearguards, had just finished deploying the vanguard, and now the main force was about to leave theke.


    "...?"


    Kali-Alexander sensed something was amiss.


    He urgently shouted.


    "All troops, halt-!"


    Thud!


    The legion''s soldiers stopped their march and stood at attention.


    A Goblin Amir,manding the main force, hurriedly approached Kali-Alexander.


    "Krik, great Kali-Alexander. What is the matter?"


    "...Something feels off."


    Kali-Alexander furrowed his brow beneath his mask, surveying his legion.


    He tried to locate the source of his unease, and eventually, he found it.


    "Any word from the vanguard?"


    "Kirik? Yes?"


    "Shouldn''t the vanguard report the safety of the path to the rearguard? Was there any contact?"


    "Kirik, ah, there wasn''t... But perhaps it''s simply because we''re too close. We must regroup at the entrance to theke..."


    "It''s not a matter of distance. We should have received reports at regr intervals."


    Goblins are low in intelligence.


    Yet they carry out well-trained tasks with thoroughness.


    Kali-Alexander had applied strict military discipline to his army, and the goblins were proficient at functioning like machines.


    Included in this was the basic wartime protocol.


    The vanguard must report the safety of the path to the rearguard at regr intervals. Unless they were annihted, it was mandatory...


    "...Could it be."


    Kali-Alexander drove his mountain goat towards the front of the main force.


    A transparent path connected from the gates of the Lake Kingdom to theke''s surface.


    Kali-Alexander, stopping the mountain goat just below the surface, gestured to a goblin soldier in front.


    "You there, go up onto the surface."


    "Kirik!"


    The goblin soldier climbed onto the surface without a moment''s hesitation and then,


    sh!


    He vanished as if sucked in.


    A shocked Kali-Alexander hastily retreated his mountain goat.


    "...This isn''t theke''s surface."


    Beyond the sunlit, rippling water, a swirling light of magic ovepped.


    Realizing what it was, Kali-Alexander muttered in disbelief.


    "This is, the entrance to a teleport gate...!"


    ***


    "The goblins have finally caught on, it seems."


    Atop the forward base''s walls.


    I peered through my telescope towards the ckke and clicked my tongue, stepping back.


    The number of enemies listed in the information window was rapidly decreasing, and simultaneously, the kill count had abruptly stopped rising.


    It seemed the creatures had noticed.


    My secret trap installed on the surface of the ckke.


    A teleport gate of exceptional size.


    Groaning!


    Consuming dozens of magic cores and several carts'' worth of magic stones, the teleport gate installed level with the surface of the ckke was functioning well.


    The vanguard of the goblin legion was entirely sucked into this teleport gate and disappeared.


    ''Coco the Severer definitely said this before.''


    - For this reason, beings that originate from nightmares cannot use teleport magic. If they enter a teleport gate, they''ll be swept away to the far side of ''the beyond''.


    That''s right.


    Monsters are sent flying to ''the beyond'' if they use teleport magic. Hence, they cannot use teleport gates.


    And upon hearing this, I thought to myself.


    ''If I could somehow get these bastards inside a teleport gate, wouldn''t I be handing them a one-way ticket to hell?''


    I might not know exactly what ''the beyond'' refers to, but isn''t it something akin to the afterlife?


    Rules are all about how you interpret them.


    That''s how this trap was nned.


    The ckke''s surface itself ripples with magical energy, brimming and shining.


    In a ce where the concentration of magic power is suffocatingly dense, cing a teleport gate doesn''t even make it noticeable.


    Moreover, the surface seen from beneath theke teems with light.


    Even if the unique magical light of a teleport gate flickers a bit more, its not easy to catch on.


    - I need a very, veryrge teleport gate. Granny Coco.


    That''s why I ordered thisst time. A teleport gate of exceptional size.


    Several gates, many timesrger than the standard ones, were manufactured and installed parallel to theke''s surface.


    Of course, the ckke is vast, and covering the entire thing with gates is impossible.


    But the points from which the monsters emerged were fixed, so there was nock in covering just those areas.


    And so, the result.


    [Enemy Information - STAGE 15]


    - Lv.?? Goblin God-King: 1


    - Lv.?? Elite Goblin Amir: 5 (Kill Counts: 1)


    - Lv.35 Elite Goblin Janissaries: 1,710 (Kill Counts: 300)


    - Lv.15 Goblin: 30,360 (Kill Counts: 15,520)


    Amir and the Janissaries were somewhat reduced from what the initial enemy information suggested, due to some incident underground, but no matter. What''s important is the kill count for the regr goblins.


    15,000!


    One third of the enemy goblins hadn''t even seen the light of day above ground before they were cleanly melted away.


    It was quite a splendid start to the defense.


    "It''s just the beginning, you fucks."


    I gritted my teeth and cracked my knuckles.


    "Not a single one will be left untouched, I''ll devour you all...!"

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    At the entrance to the ck Lake.


    The Goblin Legion had surfaced from the depths, avoiding the usual routes frequented by monsters and circumventing the teleportation gate traps.


    Once the troops regrouped outside theke, Kali-Alexander wasted no time in attacking the teleportation gate.


    Sess came as they shattered the gate covering theke''s entrance.


    Only then could the forces retreat in proper order.


    "Sigh..."


    Surveying the significantly diminished legion, Kali-Alexander let out a sigh, not one ofment but of relief.


    "Fortune smiles upon us."


    A full third of their forces had been senselessly lost from the onset.


    It was a devastating loss, yet Kali-Alexander''s thoughts were contrary.


    "Had I led the legion from the front as usual, we would have been ensnared by that trap without fail."


    If the Orc Legion hadn''t rebelled.


    If Nameless had been properly marked by the Orc Legion as nned.


    If the Goblin Legion had mobilized as usual. If Kali-Alexander, as was his custom, had led his kin from the front.


    They would have advanced to the surface, oblivious to the trap, and been sucked into the teleportation gate, meeting a screaming demise.


    Without their leader, the Goblin Legion would have disintegrated like a flock of lost migratory birds, as they had hundreds of years ago.


    "How unpredictable life is, to turn a misfortune into a blessing."


    The Orc Legion had rebelled,


    A void was left in the forces meant to mark Nameless,


    Necessitating Kali-Alexander himself to lure out Nameless,


    Preventing him from taking the lead, and thus, avoiding the trap.


    A series of coincidences allowed Kali-Alexander to survive the human trap. The conquest war continues.


    And for this, the lives of fifteen thousandmon goblin soldiers were a trifling price to pay.


    The entire legion nearly perished to this one trap.


    When shaking off Nameless at close quarters, a primal fear chilled him to the bone.


    But this time, the impact of Ash''s trap felt different. Theck of reality meant the shock didn''t fully register.


    As he barely epted the absence of the vanished troops in his mind, a sharp pain raced through his head.


    Knowing our monsters couldn''t use the teleportation gate, to flip it on us instead...


    Kali-Alexander looked north.


    The humans'' forward base was visible not far away. The enemymander who had set this trap would be there.


    ...You''ll do anything to win, wont you, Ash?


    But, however.


    Ash''s strategies and tactics, though they may twist and overturn the rules, did not abandon them. In the end, they still operated within the existing rules.


    Still human, after all.


    I wonder, Ash. To protect your world... how much further can you go?


    Stepping over the debris of the destroyed teleportation gate, Kali-Alexander pondered.


    The face of the enemymander who recited poetry to him.


    The tender expression of the young man who still bore the warmth of humanity.


    For your world, for your kin, can you... be like me? To wallow in the mire, to bury your soul in darkness, to be a monster?


    Now he would learn the answer.


    Whether thest guardian of human lineage who knows the beauty of poetry can remain human to the end, or...


    Behind his mask, the Goblin God-King sneered bitterly.


    And he swung his arm wide.


    "Entire army, fall in! We march northward-!"


    ***


    The sound of the horn res harshly across thend.


    The goblins are preparing to advance. With a bitter taste in my mouth, I lowered the telescope from my eyes.


    The supersized teleportation gate we''d toiled to install at theke''s entrance over the past weeks waspletely destroyed.


    But it was a profitable deal. Not a single soldier was injured, and with just the investment of money and manpower, we were able to annihte 15,000 goblins.


    ''I do regret not being able to take down more of their elite forces.''


    However, fretting over missed opportunities won''t make up for the loss of points that aren''t there. The task at hand is to repel the remaining enemies with maximum efficiency.


    "All troops, prepare for a defensive battle!"


    I surveyed my heroes and soldiers lined up on the walls and shouted.


    "Do as we''ve trained!"


    The heroes clutching their weapons and the soldiers who had finished loading the cannons and artifacts looked at me with tense faces.


    "After pouring out all our firepower! Once the goblin scum breach our defenses and reach the forward base, everyone will retreat through the teleport gates to Crossroad!"


    The strategy here is simple.


    We deal as much damage as we can, then abandon the forward base entirely and retreat.


    Since we''re going to retreat anyway, there''s no point in holding back.


    Fire the cannons until the barrels melt down, shoot the ballistae until the bowstrings snap, and activate the artifacts until the magic cores shatter.


    "When I give the signal, begin a barrage! Got it?"


    "Yes!"


    "Good! Prepare for battle-!"


    "Prepare for battle-!"


    "Wait for His Majesty''s signal-!"


    The soldiers ryed mymand with resounding voices.


    I looked southward again. Now, even a telescope was unnecessary. I could clearly see the teeming green wave approaching.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The march was on.


    The army of Greenskins.


    Packed tightly on the roads, they spilled over like a breach in a dike, a flood of water pouring out.


    ''...Despite taking out 15,000, they''re still this many?''


    As a child, I used to read "The Romance of the Three Kingdoms," which often mentioned armies in the hundreds of thousands.


    Beforeing to this world, I somewhat underestimated the scale of a few thousand, a few ten thousand troops.


    But once I arrived in this world and stood on the battlefield, I realized the truth.


    A few thousand is an enormous number. The sheer size is suffocating.


    And a few tens of thousands? It''s an insane number that fills your entire field of vision.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    A goblin legion of 32,000.


    The enemy intel didn''t list them urately, but a standard goblin legion consists of various types of troops.


    Archers armed with crossbows.


    Spearmen gripping long spears.


    Cavalry mounted on goats.


    Charioteers drawn by massive buffalo.


    And the most numerous, shield troops with shields asrge as themselves in formation.


    The goblin Janissaries are scattered among them, led by the goblin Amirs, who aremanded by the Goblin God-King.


    Booooom!


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Kicking up a storm of dust, they quickly positioned themselves to the southwest, south, and southeast of the forward base.


    I had thought they would just rush in recklessly, but they didn''t. These creatures knew how to exercise their rights as attackers.


    The right to choose the timing of the attack.


    They n to enter afterpletely organizing their siege camp.


    "..."


    Suddenly, I remembered back to Stage 2.


    The defense against a swarm of 3,000 rats. That time when the Margrave of Crossroad had thrown his life away to protect the city.


    Since then, we''ve developed overwhelmingly, both in quality and quantity.


    Butwhat''s gotten stronger is also true for the monsters.


    Watching them equip themselves with fine gear and forming their attack lines in an orderly manner, I couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Shit, why are you guys ying a different game..."


    This is a defense game, you monsters. Don''t enjoy your strategy simtions amongst yourselves...!


    Then, a different sound came from the ranks of the creatures.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The sound of drums.


    Suddenly, the goblin camp fell eerily silent, then,


    Whoosh!


    The Goblin God-King standing at their center swung his arm.


    Following this gesture, their gs fluttered, and


    Booooom!


    A horn sounded, longer and more majestic than ever before, filling the battlefield.


    It was the signal.


    Kyyyyaaaaah!


    Krreek! Kiririk!


    With horrific screams, goblin legions surged from three directions in the south all at once.


    The discipline they had maintained until now was not characteristic of goblins at all. This was their true nature.


    Their eyes burning red with the intent to kill, they rushed towards the frail walls that shielded humans, eager to ughter


    Tens of thousands of goblins in a great horde began to flood toward the small forward base like a tsunami.


    "..."


    I''ll admit it.


    For a moment, I froze.


    I was struck dumb by the sight of these monstrous bastards creating waves and rushing towards us.


    Could we really take them down with a normal exchange of blows? That was the first thought that circled my head.


    Can we win?


    Really?


    Against this number?


    "Master!"


    Lucas called out to me urgently, and jolted back to my senses, I swung my arm forward, a half-beat toote, but hastily.


    "Turn these monsters into meat scraps! All troops! Fireeee!"


    My heroes and soldiers had also been frozen.


    But while people may freeze, machines operate just fine.


    Click.


    The vanguard of the Goblin legion stepped on a mine we hadid.


    Boom!


    With a spectacr explosion, the green monsters were blown to bits, scattering in all directions. This first st served as the signal.


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    We hadn''t brought many regr soldiers to the forward base. It was a retreat operation anyway, and too many would be cumbersome.


    Bang! Bang!


    Boom boom boom!


    I had brought skilled artillery and archers, seasoned from numerous defenses. The soldiers fired cannons and ballistae smoothly.


    Ziiiiing!


    Artifacts densely installed along the forward base walls all emitted light simultaneously.


    They were mostly N-grade and R-grade artifacts, which are a bit more expendable, but when you have dozens of them, it''s a different story.


    The artifacts spat fire, shot ice, buffed our firepower, and debuffed the enemy.


    And then, the hero parties.


    Tatatatatata!


    The Shadow Squad fiercelyunched explosive arrows and spears.


    Thwack! Thwack thwack!


    The Holy Grail Seekers, all five armed with longbows, released arrows without pause.


    Bang! Bang! Bang bang bang...!


    Damien''s sniper party, all armed with magical guns,id down a barrage of fire.


    Lastly,


    Tatatatatatadong!


    My defense towers, automatic turrets that I had installed.


    Firepower, firepower, firepower! More firepower!


    The Korean military traditionally obsesses over firepower. I, too, carry that bloodline and share the sentiment.


    I prefer to sweep them all away with overwhelming firepower before the enemy can even approachcrossfire.


    But, yet


    ''There''s too many.''


    Fuck.


    ''Too many.''


    It''s a mad number''s violence.


    The goblins'' eyes turned a bloody red, drooling from their mouthsthey meticulously maintained formation, neatly marching towards the forward base walls.


    Our firepower was tremendous. Each time the turrets fired and the heroes unleashed their skills, monsters burst by the dozens and fell.


    Butthere are more behind them.


    Tens of thousands more.


    Undeterred by death, scattering red murderous intentthese nimble creatures swiftly surged toward the forward base.


    "These motherfuckers..."


    Biting down hard, my lips trembled slightly before I twisted them into a smile.


    "Do you know one of the greatest thrills of a defense game...?"


    There are many thrills in defense games, but one of them is.


    "Defending the line until the very end with precise hits, you monstrous brats...!"


    Just before the monster wave could touch the gates.


    It was all about breaking them down with sharp damage calctions...!


    "Junior-!"


    I looked back at the party of mages, still conserving their strength amidst the chaos.


    "It''s time to show the true essence of the mage party! Are you ready?!"


    Junior and the young mages under hermand nodded in unison.


    It was time for the fantasy world''s strategic weapons to unleash their power.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Junior''s party consisted of five mages.


    Junior, an SSR-grade mage, and two R-grade and two N-grade mages.


    The gap between the well-equipped and awakened Junior and the rest, who had barely mastered the basic skills, was stark.


    But even the least among them was still a mage.


    And when five mages gather, they could literally shake heaven and earth with theirbined power.


    The four mages, excluding Junior, each unleashed their elemental magic.


    "Ooh-"


    "Wow-"


    "Ah-!"


    With the faint battle cries of the young boy and girl mages, their spells chaotically struck the southern field.


    mes, whirlwinds, fierce streams of water, and rocks rained down in disarray.


    Boom! Bam!


    In the face of such magic, even the Goblin shieldbearers'' defenses were useless, and where each spell struck, dozens of Goblins fell like flies.


    However, after a short barrage, the young mages were panting and had to step back, seemingly having reached their limit due to their low levels.


    Then, finally, Junior stepped forward.


    "Huff..."


    Taking in a deep breath, Junior thrust forward her staff.


    Junior was an Elemental Sorcerer.


    A mage capable of controlling all elements of magic.


    While she excelled in her innate elementswater, wind, and electricityshe wasn''t incapable of handling others.


    Especially when the other mages hadid the groundwork like this!


    "Grrr-!"


    Junior''s eyes widened with determination, and the magical atoms that filled the field began to move in an intricate dance.


    The elements of fire (), wind (), water (), earth (), and then


    Rumble, rumbling...


    sh!


    Lightning ()!


    The very element Junior inherited from Jupiter, the lightning, joined in!


    The five magical elements intertwined and synergized, fusing together magically, and then, momentster.


    Boom!


    A terrifying explosion ensued.


    The field before the forward base turned into a wastnd. At least hundreds of Goblins caught within the range were instantly reduced to ashes.


    The aftermath of the explosion, with its mes and residual heat, made the area difficult to approach.


    This was the power of a mage.


    A walking bombardment, a living tactical missile!


    Any formidable monster legion would have been nearly annihted by such abined attack, as hundreds were incinerated.


    But


    Creak...


    Click! Click!


    They were Goblins.


    Creatures ustomed to using their sheer numbers as a weapon.


    And they had spread out their formation in anticipation of such an attack.


    It wasn''t enough to break the vanguard of these creatures...!


    As the field rippled with the heat of magic, the dispersed Goblin horde didn''t stop; they continued their charge.


    After firing her big shot, Junior started to recharge her magical power, and in the meantime, I called upon my next missile.


    "Damien. It''s your turn!"


    "Got it!"


    Damien immediately dropped his magic rifle and drew the ''ck Queen.''


    Damien had two area-of-effect abilities.


    His ultimate skill, ''Showdown,'' and the railgun mode of the ''ck Queen.''


    This time, ''Showdown'' was sealed offnot because it was ineffectual, but because the number of enemies was too great.


    ''Showdown'' shoots a magical bullet that targets all enemies and allies within sight, attacking the enemies and healing allies.


    However, the total amount of magic power Damien could expend was finite, so the more targets he acquired, the more his bullets would fragment, reducing their power.


    With the Goblin legion numbering over 30,000, using ''Showdown'' would split Damien''s magical power into 30,000 shotsa futile act.


    It would only result in draining his magic power and bingbat ineffective.


    So the second option it is''ck Queen''!


    Damien prepared by fitting on the heat-resistant gloves and drew out a pristine magic rifle, clutching it to his chest.


    "Nightmare yer mode, engage."


    Click, click!


    The barrel transformed whimsically before finally forming two long rails.


    "Set it to maximum power."


    Fizz, fizzzzzz...!


    Seven magic bullets condensed into onerge one, trembling with sparks of electricity between the two rails.


    Magical currents sparked between the rails, signaling thepletion of the firing preparations. Damien signaled to me with a nce, and I nodded in response.


    "Fire away!"


    "Got it!"


    Damien''s finger pulled the trigger.


    BOOM-!


    With an immense gunshot, the magic bullet was fired.


    Shattering the barrel of [ck Queen], the magic bullet pierced straight through the depth of the Goblin Legion.


    Every goblin in its path was torn to shreds. Instantly, the Goblin Legion was split in two along the trajectory of the magic bullet.


    Not just the front-line goblin soldiers, but also the officers in the rear were swept away by this sniper shot.


    The kill count of the Goblin Janissaries soared in a single breath.


    But, as before...


    I couldn''t help but repeat the same words as with Junior earlier.


    They were goblins, creatures who wielded life as a weapon in their war of attrition, and had spread their formation wide in anticipation of our artillery.


    Still, it wasn''t enough to break their spearhead...!


    Click! Click-click-click!


    As if no gap had ever been created, the green wave filled in their casualties and surged forward again.


    Within the barricades, stone walls, traps, mines, and the kill zone we had set up-


    They died, died, and died again, climbing over the bodies that piled on the ground.


    By the time the kill count exceeded a thousand, the vanguard of the Goblin Legion had reached the southern walls.


    Ssshhhing-!


    Melee heroes on standby for closebat drew their weapons.


    Lucas''s party. Evangeline''s party. The Leprosy Extermination Squad. And Dusk Bringar with the Dragonblood Knights.


    Just before they plunged into battle with the goblins that had crowded right up to them-


    "Your Majesty!"


    A scout''s urgent report came in.


    Looking in that direction, a scout peering through a telescope at a different bearing shouted.


    "They are nking us-!"


    "...!"


    I picked up my telescope to look in the direction pointed out by the scout.


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop-!


    The sight of Goblin Cavalry maneuvering around to the east of the forward base and nking us became visible. The number of the brutes riding roughshod was in the thousands.


    "Your Majesty! To the west as well!"


    Another scout reported, and I turned my telescope in that direction.


    Rum-rum-rum-rum-rum-!


    Charioteers.


    Goblins riding chariots pulled by massive beasts came into view. Their scale was significant as well.


    ''Tch!''


    I had had a rough time with werewolves during Stage 10, so I never thought they would honestly just attack from the south.


    Especially since this time the opponent was the Goblin God-King. Among the monsters, it was one known for its cunning.


    I had kept it in mind, but to attack the rear so textbook perfectly...


    ''The walls of the forward base are not high.''


    We''d reinforced them diligently, but in the end, it was merely a base, not a fortress. And our numbers were not great.


    Even the cavalry and chariots could neutralize the walls.


    Distracting with infantry like shield soldiers while sending in the high-impact cavalry and charioteers in a nking maneuver was textbook and effective tactics.


    ''From ancient times to the modern era, the basics of tactics can ultimately be exined simply.''


    Anvil and Hammer.


    The defense force (Anvil) withstands the enemy''s attacks while the mobile attack force (Hammer) moves to strike the enemy''s rear.


    Shield and spear. Infantry and cavalry. Tank and DPS...


    Even as a gamer who''s clueless about military strategy, I could recognize the fundamental, textbook tactics effective in any game for managing troops effectively.


    And thenthe Goblin Legion''s anvil was deep and firm.


    Their infantry units, despite being torn to shreds by our crossfire, somehow managed to hold their ground.


    No, it was more than just holding onthey were right under our chins, intact.


    And now, the Goblin Legion''s hammer was approaching from behind.


    They were positioning our chin on the anvil to strike us on the back of the head with a hammer.


    "Entire army!"


    What choice did we have?


    "We retreat!"


    Better to flee before getting hammered.


    "Through the Teleport Gate, back to Crossroad!"


    "...!"


    "Begin the retreat with the regr soldiers! Immediately! Execute the order!"


    Some of the heroes and soldiers looked at me with surprised eyes. A retreat sooner than nned could be confusing.


    But that was how swift their advance and nking had been.


    To escape unscathed as per our initial n, we needed to start retreating now.


    Boom! Bam!


    With onest barrage from the cannons and ballistae, and firing off the artifacts.


    Swoosh!


    Whoosh!


    We poured oil and lit the equipment on fire, ensuring it wouldn''t fall into enemy hands, and the soldiers began to rush back inside the forward base.


    Watching them, I turned my head to the side. Dusk Bringar shed her sharp teeth in a grin.


    "Do you finally need my help?"


    "Yes. Your Grace, I leave it to you."


    "Haha, just leave it to me!"


    Dusk Bringar, standing atop the wall with a smirk, took a deep breath, and then,


    "Lie down, you worms!"


    She let out a thundering lion''s roar.


    Dragon Roar!


    The prerogative of the top predator dragons. Merely with their growling, the victims freeze in terror.


    Creak?!


    Squeak!


    Thud!


    The Goblins within range of the Dragon Roar dropped their weapons andy t on the ground. The effect was undeniable.


    ''Good, this buys us more time.''


    I looked back at the heroes and nodded.


    "Let''s retreat!"


    The hero parties also started running towards the Teleport Gate.


    The Teleport Gate set up in the central courtyard of the forward base was activated, emitting light.


    Most of the soldiers had already escaped.


    Lucas pointed inside the gate.


    "My liege. Please go ahead."


    "No, I''ll be thest to..."


    "My liege."


    Lucas insisted with a stern face.


    "Please go ahead."


    "..."


    It wasn''t a situation for stubbornness. I nodded and threw myself into the Teleport Gate.


    sh!


    Once the teleportation wasplete, it was the Crossroad barracks. Soldiers who had arrived earlier were lined up under their superiors'' orders, checking numbers.


    sh! sh!


    After I passed through, the remaining members kept returning one by one through the teleport.


    Damien''s sniper party and Junior''s mage party were the first to return.


    After them, Dusk Bringar and the Dragonblood Knights, Evangeline''s party, and then Lucas''s party returned in order.


    And then, a moment of silence.


    I furrowed my brow and looked towards the gate. What''s going on.


    "Why aren''t the remaining peopleing back..."


    Crash!


    Before I could finish, a noisymotion ensued as bandaged, bulky mercenaries rolled out from the gate.


    The tank party, the Leprosy Extermination Squad, assigned to the rear guard, had returned.


    Their leader, Torkel, shook off the green blood and soot from his body.


    "...Just barely made it. Right before we entered the gate, the Goblin Legion broke into the fortress... We barely escaped before being caught."


    "Well done, Torkel. Alright, does that mean everyone has returned?"


    As I checked the faces of the returned heroes, I suddenly stopped.


    "...Wait a minute."


    Only then did the other heroes notice the anomaly, their expressions hardening one by one.


    After checking the number of heroes and soldiers once more, I muttered reluctantly.


    "Where did the Shadow Squad go?"

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    A moment ago.


    With Ash''s order to retreat issued, the general soldiers began their withdrawal.


    "Phew! Does this mean today''s battle is over?"


    "Seems like it, doesn''t it?"


    A female shield warrior and a male hunter looked at each other and grinned.


    This couple were mercenaries temporarily assigned to the Shadow Squad and happened to be husband and wife.


    The middle-aged woman was an experienced warrior wielding arge shield and mace, and the middle-aged man was a seasoned hunter, adept with hounds, traps, and bows.


    The couple chuckled as they watched the rest of the Shadow Squad members follow suit.


    "You three elves really went through a lot today."


    "Do you always unleash such incredible firepower every battle? Its impressive! Promise me you''ll give me archery lessonster!"


    Godhand, Burnout, and Bodybag smiled awkwardly. It was clear they were still getting used to this friendly yet forward couple.


    The couple lived in a forest right next to the Elven Autonomous Region, which was why they didn''t harbor any dislike towards elves.


    Recognizing this trait, Ash had ced the couple within the Shadow Squad as temporary members, which allowed these five to operate smoothly as one party.


    "Let''s hurry back and start with lunch. I''m starving to death."


    "Geez, thisdy here, move a little and it''s all about food, always food."


    "Eating heartily gives you strength. Arent we mercenaries all powered by our meals? Don''t you elves think the same?"


    "It''s true that we''re moved by ''food power'', but why am I always the one preparing it?"


    "This old man, here he goes again. Didnt you insist on cooking because you said my food was tasteless?"


    While bickering amongst themselves, the two humans addressed the three elves.


    "Right, let''s all have a meal together when we get back."


    "Yeah, yeah! It''s a battle worthmemorating, isnt it? Let''s eat together. I can make a meal at least more edible than thisdy here."


    "Yeah. My old man may be useless at night but hes a genius when ites to meals! Hahaha!"


    "This... This woman, there''s nothing she won''t say in front of others!"


    The elves looked at each other awkwardly as the couple bantered back and forth. Godhand, with a forced smile, spoke on behalf of the elves.


    "Then lets have lunch together."


    "That''s right, that''s right! Fighting together and eating together! That''s how you build camaraderie. Isn''t that right? So dear, please grill some meat, it''s been a while."


    "It''s been a while my foot, we had it just yesterday... Ah, don''t worry about it, elves. Ill only feed thisdy meat, Ill prepare a delicious sd for you."


    The coupleughed good-naturedly.


    The elves, who had been a bit standoffish, were making a significant step towards friendship with the offer of a shared meal.


    The Shadow Squad was preparing to retreat in a much more rxed atmosphere.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Get down, you vermin-!"


    A resounding young girl''s cry shook the battlefield.


    It was Dusk Bringars Dragon Roar, used to intimidate the goblin legion and buy time for the retreat.


    They had been forewarned of its use and, thanks to Ashs passive skill [Unyielding Commander], the heroes werepletely immune to the Dragon Roar''s fear-inducing effects.


    But an entirely unexpected problem arose.


    Squeak, squeeeak!


    The hunting dog that the hunter husband had brought along panicked from the Dragon Roar.


    It wasn''t affected by fear status, but the call of a top predator instinctively made the hunting dog bolt in fright.


    The movement was so sudden that the husband inadvertently let go of the leash.


    "Oh dear, Bucky! The poor thing mustve gotten a fright. Bucky!"


    The hunting dog crawled under the stone wall at the corner of the advance base, shivering uncontrobly. The husband rushed toward the dog in haste.


    Cradling therge dog as if it were a child, the husband lifted it. Watching this, the wife shook her head in disapproval.


    "Why would you bring such a dog all the way here..."


    "Hey, my Bucky is one with me. What''s more precious to a hunter than his hunting dog?"


    "Cherishing a dog more than your wife, really. I wish you''d care for me even half as much as that dog."


    "Well, why don''t you act as cute as this dog half the time!"


    The husband, a hunter, grinned while embracing the dog.


    At that moment,


    Boom!


    The stone wall behind the husband exploded.


    Both the husband and the hunting dog were buried under the copsed wall.


    The situation unfolded so suddenly that both the wife and the elves from the Shadow Squad were momentarily stunned, watching the spectacle.


    Creek, creaaak...!


    Goblins began to crawl one by one through the rubble of the fallen wall.


    Goblins do not use siege weapons. They''re too heavy and, more importantly, tooplex for goblins to operate.


    Instead, goblins have a specialized corps of soldiers to conduct sieges more simply and efficiently.


    This corps was known as the ''Suicide Bombers''.


    They would strap bombs to themselves, approach the walls, and then ignite themselves.


    It was a cost-effective and efficient way to destroy gates and wallspared to siege engines.


    Given the disposable nature of the goblin legions and their disregard for life, it was a tactic they could afford to employ.


    Bang! Boom!


    The suicide bombing began around the gate, and various sections of the wall started to crumble.


    The bombs were crude, but as their numbers grew, the walls quickly sustained damage.


    The husband had been caught in the first wave of these suicide attacks.


    "Honey!"


    Amid the echoing explosions, the wife ran towards the fallen wall a beat toote.


    "These bastards!"


    Thump! Thud!


    Her mace sprayed green blood as she crushed the goblins that were scaling the wall to infiltrate the advance base, then turned around and shouted.


    "Help me!"


    "...!"


    At that moment, Godhand looked back.


    The advance base, now bereft of its defense forces, was rapidly being overrun by goblins.


    The gate had been breached by the suicide bombers, walls had copsed, and the green monstrosities were pouring in.


    A few remaining hero parties could be seen escaping through the teleport gates. Time was running out.


    "Please, save my husband!"


    The wife''s plea was desperate. Godhand clenched his eyes shut.


    "...We''ll extract him from the debris quickly and retreat immediately. Understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Bodybag responded sharply, and Burnout nodded as well.


    The three rushed to the wall and frantically cleared the debris. Thanks to Bodybag being a psychokic, the rescue progressed swiftly.


    Fortunately, the hunting dog was bloodied but not gravely injured, and while the husband''s arm was crushed, his life was not in danger.


    Thump! Thud!


    After swinging her mace mightily, crushing a few more goblins, the wife helped her husband to his feet.


    "You fool! Get up, hurry!"


    "Ow, go gently... gently. No one died, at least!"


    "If we don''t escape now, we''ll all be dead! Run even if it hurts!"


    sh!


    Thest party was seen escaping. By now, the area around the teleport gate was swarming with goblins.


    "Let''s gooo!"


    The wife roared mightily as she charged.


    She paved the way forward, swinging her mace and shield, followed by three elves who unleashed a barrage of arrows and javelins.


    Whiz!


    The husband, staggering yet following, whistledmands to the hunting dog, which, despite being bloodied, agilely tore at the goblins with its teeth.


    Crushing the goblins, Shadow Squad reached the teleport gate.


    The first to arrive was a wife who turned back with a bright smile and began to speak.


    "Thank you so much. Thanks to you, I''ve survived..."


    Boom!


    She couldn''t finish her sentence.


    A cannonball from the ramparts had struck the gate directly.


    With a terrible explosion, the gate shattered into pieces, and the wife was left bloodied, rolling on the ground.


    Godhand, shocked, looked up at the ramparts, where Goblin Archers were stationed.


    They had redirected the cannon on the ramparts to fire in this direction.


    Despite pouring oil and setting them aze to prevent the goblins from using them, a few cannons were still operable.


    Even aze, the cannons continued to spew cannonballs.


    Boom! The thunderous explosion...


    The teleport gate in the central courtyard was utterly destroyed.


    "Ugh...!"


    Through the haze of smoke and dust, Godhand quickly made a decision.


    He ran into a corridor leading to an interior building of the forward base and hid, with Bodybag and Burnout closely following him.


    The three elves concealed themselves in the shadows. However, the warrior wife and hunter husband could not do so.


    "Kr, hah... Ahh!"


    Engulfed in the st and covered in burns, the wife staggered to her feet.


    Goblin soldiers, with eyes glowing red, rushed towards her.


    Thump! Thump, thump!


    The goblins'' spears and swords pierced her thighs and side.


    The wife swung her mace, spewing blood, but the speed and power she once had were gone.


    Creak, creak!


    The goblins sneered at her dull movements, pulling their spear-swords from her body only to stab her again. Thump! Thump, thump...


    "Ah..."


    With spears and swords embedded all over her body, the wife slowly copsed. The life faded from her eyes as she hit the dirt.


    Around her fallen body, the goblin soldiers jumped joyously.


    The goblins lifted their spear-swords to mutte her corpse.


    Whizz-!


    Just then, a whistle sounded.


    Simultaneously, a hound rushed in, savagely biting at the goblins'' throats.


    Following through the smoke came the husband hunter, shooting his crossbow in all directions.


    Goblin soldiers fell, spilling blood, but there were far more goblins standing than those fallen.


    The hound fought bravely, the opposite of its flight during the Dragon''s Roar.


    As the partner of a hero hunter, it was faster and stronger than the average wolf.


    However, injured by the copsed stone wall, it was slower than usual, and there were simply too many enemies.


    When the exhausted hound, having killed the eighth goblin, paused for a moment, arrows precisely aimed at it flew from the ramparts.


    Thump, thump!


    The dog, though wearing a leather armor, couldn''t block all the arrows. It was filled with arrows.


    The husband, with his good arm, continued to shoot the crossbow, threw smoke traps, scattered caltrops, and stabbed approaching goblins with the dagger in his mouth, making his way to his wife.


    "...Damn woman."


    But the wife had already bled out and died.


    "You asked for lunch. And now you''re sleeping again. Always oversleeping."


    Kneeling beside her, the husband with a crushed hand gently closed her staring eyes.


    He murmured in a choked voice.


    "Always oversleeping..."


    Creak...


    At that moment, the hound limped up beside the husband, whimpering softly. The husband, looking at his dog, noticed the arrows lodged all over its body.


    "I''m sorry, Bucky. Daddy''s sorry..."


    The husband, sitting down to face his suffering dog, clenched the dagger in his hand.


    Thump...


    The husband embraced his dog, thrusting a dagger into its neck.


    It was to hasten the end of its pain. The hound passed away in peace, without a sound.


    ''...''


    After surveying the bodies of his wife and dog, the hunter slowly lifted his head.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop...


    A goblin riding a mountain goat had entered the now-silent forward base.


    Wearing a helmet that was abination of a mask and crown, and a golden cape billowing...


    Kali-Alexander, without a word, drove the goat to the hunter''s side and drew a scimitar from his waist.


    ng-!


    And cleanly severed the head.


    The hunter''s body, now without a head, copsed limply to the side. Kali-Alexander, who had flicked the scimitar to rid it of blood, spoke up.


    "Damage report?"


    A goblin aide quickly replied beside him.


    "Kirik! One hundred Janissaries. Eighteen hundred regr soldiers."


    "We lost two thousand, and they only two?"


    After a fleeting nce at the two fallen human heroes, Kali-Alexander whipped his head around.


    "It seems humans are making active use of the teleport gates. Destroy any of these stone structures on sight."


    "Kirik, yes."


    "Good, and..."


    Kali-Alexander''s masked helmet fixated on the deeper parts of the forward base.


    "Takeplete control of this facility and search it thoroughly."


    The shoulders of the three Shadow Squad members, crouched in the darkness and holding their breath, witnessing this scene, twitched.


    "...It seems there might be more rats hiding."

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Before my eyes, the magical portal that had been spinning around abruptly glowed red and then copsed shut.


    It meant the gate on the other side had been destroyed. I clenched my teeth.


    "Who was thest to see the Shadow Squad?"


    "Tha-that is..."


    Damien stepped forward hesitantly.


    "I looked back right before I boarded the gate. They had broken away from the retreat and were running towards the walls."


    "..."


    It was Damien''s report, so it had to be urate.


    A headache began to pound, and I pressed my temples with my fingers.


    Then, Torkel approached me, stuttering an apology.


    "My apologies, your Highness. The situation was so urgent that, focusing only on the end of the column, we thought we were thest..."


    I had entrusted the rear guard to the Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    It was also their duty to confirm the retreat of all other allies. But they had failed to notice the departure of the Shadow Squad.


    "...It''s not your fault."


    But how could I me them when 30,000 goblins were overwhelming the fortress and rushing in? To look out for another party that had willfully broken away from the column was perhaps too harsh a task for the rear guard.


    Yet, as cruel as it may be.


    "The Shadow Squad must bear the responsibility for their own desertion."


    I said this.


    "Wait, Lord Ash! You don''t mean to abandon the Shadow Squad like this?!"


    It was Verdandi who asked this urgently.


    As an elf herself, it wasn''t strange for her to feel a strong camaraderie towards the three elves of the Shadow Squad.


    "There is another emergency gate installed inside the forward base! We can send a rescue party through there!"


    "..."


    Verdandi was right.


    There were three gates installed in the forward base. Two in the courtyard had just been destroyed.


    As an emergency measure, to be used if necessary, thest one was hidden and installed somewhere else within the base.


    We could deploy a rescue team through this gate.


    Yes, it was possible to send one.


    "...But what then? Should we form a rescue team now and send them into the heart of enemy territory?"


    One had to think rationally.


    The goblin army of 30,000 had seized the fortified base.


    Should we send a rescue party to search for the Shadow Squad, not even knowing if they''re alive or where they might be?


    Chances are, the rescue team would be annihted as well.


    "The upation by the enemy is not yetplete! This is our only chance to save them before the enemy fully secures the base!"


    Verdandi pressed her point. But I shook my head.


    "No, it would be wiser to wait until the enemy leaves the base and marches north towards Crossroad. Then we can send a search party. At least then, the safety of the search party can be guaranteed..."


    "Then the Shadow Squad will all be dead!"


    I closed my eyes tightly at Verdandi''s cry.


    The faces of the Shadow Squad, who had crossed the line of death with me, shed through my mind. Oldgirl and Skull, who had died in my stead, also surfaced.


    The Shadow Squad, under that name, had achieved numerous acts of valor.


    Considering their dedication, it seemed right to organize a rescue team right away...


    "My lord."


    That was when Lucas, standing beside me, spoke coldly.


    "That''s not possible."


    "..."


    As I turned to him, Lucas shook his head firmly with a chillingly stern face.


    "If you''re considering a n simr to what we did during Evangeline''s time, I strongly oppose it. This situation is of a different magnitude."


    "..."


    "The opponent is themander of the Nightmare Legion, and the enemy numbers 30,000. They are not dispersed; they are united. We can''t hope for the same stroke of luck asst time."


    "..."


    "As themander of the southern front, please judge this coldly, logically."


    I clenched my teeth.


    And then, I spoke to Verdandi.


    Before the Goblin Legion, anyone who fell behind the procession might as well have been dead.


    With the coldest voice I could muster...


    "We''re not children ying house here. We are at war."


    "..."


    "If one party falls behind, we cannot jeopardize everyone else. If we act on emotion now and our forces suffer further losses, then we''ll fail to crush that Goblin Legion here, and the whole world will be trampled by monsters."


    I reiterated as if to confirm.


    "The Shadow Squad has been left behind deep within enemy territory. We cannot risk the lives of others for their rescue."


    Verdandi''s lips sealed tightly.


    Torquel, feeling the weight of responsibility, hung his head low.


    Then it happened.


    Creak. Creak.


    The sound of wheels rolling echoed.


    Reluctantly, I looked in that direction.


    There she was, sitting in a wheelchair, lips bitten, her face palethe magician with fiery red hair.


    I reluctantly called out her name.


    "...Lilly."


    ***


    The forward base was teeming with green monsters.


    Hidden in an empty room on the outskirts of the base, the Shadow Squad kept their breathing low and surveyed their surroundings. Goblins with murderous intent were everywhere, their eyes flickering with malice.


    "They won''t stay here long."


    Godhand whispered to Burnout and Bodybag.


    "They''ll soon march towards the Crossroad. Then the base will be empty, and our chance to escape wille... We just have to stay hidden until then."


    Burnout and Bodybag nodded, their faces slick with cold sweat.


    That''s when it happened.


    Squeak. Squeak.


    Heavy footsteps on the wooden floor grew closer.


    Startled, Godhand peeked in that direction to see arge Goblin, d in ornate armor and with distinctive patterns on his face, walking down the corridor.


    Goblin Amir.


    A high-ranking Goblin general, just below the Goblin King.


    "Kriek. Is the search proceeding well?"


    "Yes, Kriek! We''rebing through the inside of the base!"


    "The Goblin King has given direct orders. There might be rats around. Search thoroughly. Kriek."


    Bang!


    Crash!


    Led by Amir, a troop of Goblins started to forcefully open the rooms along the corridor, continuing their search.


    Godhand exchanged panicked looks with Burnout and Bodybag.


    They needed to hidethere was nowhere to go.


    ncing out the window, the exterior was swarming with Goblins too. It was a dead end either way.


    Squeak. Squeak.


    The footsteps were now right outside. Godhand clenched his teeth.


    Bang-!


    The door was flung open roughly.


    Goblins poured into the room. A few steps behind them, Goblin Amir entered and slowly scanned the room.


    "Hmm..."


    The room was empty.


    Kriek?


    Kri-kriek...


    The Goblin soldiers searched the room. It was cluttered like a storeroom, but they found no special trace.


    "...No issues here, Kriek. Let''s move to the next area!"


    Goblin Amir turned to leave. The rest of the Goblins scrambled out after him.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Watching the room now emptied, Godhand quietly swallowed a sigh of relief.


    The three members of the Shadow Squad were floating just below the ceiling.


    Bodybag''s psychokinesis.


    Desperately, they had used it to lift their bodies into the air, pressing tight against the ceiling to stay hidden.


    Fortunately, the Goblins never thought to look up.


    After a few more minutes, the three Elves carefully descended to the floor. They exchanged nces silently.


    They had done it. They had evaded the Goblins'' search...


    "Hehe. Hehehe. I knew it would be like this."


    Just then, a low, gratingughter, like something scraping across the floor, rang in the Elves'' ears.


    Startled, Godhand turned to see the Goblin Amir and his soldiers, who he thought had left, pouring out from the end of the corridor.


    "Smelled it, Kirik."


    The Goblin Amir snickered, tapping his hooked nose lightly with his fingertip.


    "The scent of tender elf flesh...!"


    "Kugh...!"


    "Kirik! Kill the elves! If you earn your merits, the God-King will ''promote'' you!"


    Kirik! Kirikirik!


    The goblin soldiers'' eyes zed red as they let out a wild cry and charged down the hallway.


    Godhand quickly pieced together iron shields from the storage, and Bodybag piled up that barricade at the entrance to the room. Burnout took out his bow and crossbow.


    It was time to fight.


    Kiyaaaaa!


    The leading goblin effortlessly leaped over the barricade and lunged at Godhand.


    Godhand struck its jaw with his left prosthetic arm and pierced its belly with the spear in his right. The creature died instantly.


    The next one that followed was flung away by Bodybags telekic magic, and the two behind were taken down by Burnout''s arrows, spilling their blood as they fell.


    During the brief battle, the goblins couldn''t even get close to the Shadow Squad. For a moment, the three members of the Shadow Squad thought they could hold out easily like this.


    But that thought quickly changed.


    Thud!


    "Kuk?!"


    After dispatching over twenty goblins, a spear thrown from beyond the piled corpses pierced Godhands shoulder armor.


    As he killed that goblin, the next ones rushed in swinging their swords wildly, and when they fell, goblin archers from the end of the corridor started firing arrows indiscriminately, not caring whether their own were hit.


    Bodybag deflected the arrows with her telekinesis, but a few still pierced through, wounding the members of the Shadow Squad.


    ng!


    Crash-!


    Simultaneously, the windows on both sides of the room shattered, and more goblins began pouring in. Not only from the front but from three directions, goblins grasped their weapons and leaped into action.


    Goblins are often depicted as the weakest of monsters and indeed they are.


    About half the size of an adult human male with even less strength. They may be quick on their feet, but that''s not saying muchpared to humans.


    They''re simr to human children under ten years of age.


    But this is in a one-on-oneparison.


    They move in packs and are instinctively skilled at ughter.


    Even if they''re like human children of about ten, if dozens swarm you...


    Especially with knives and spears in their hands...


    And if they''re adept at charging to kill without regard for their own lives...


    Even the stoutest of warriors would find it difficult to cope.


    "Hah...! Hah...!"


    When the Shadow Squad had in nearly fifty goblins.


    The small room was so covered in goblin corpses and blood that it was difficult to move, and the three elves had suffered minor injuries all over.


    More than anything - they were discovered.


    Stealthily hiding and making a secret escape had be a distant dream. There was no hope left. All that remained was a fight to the death...


    The three elves sensed their impending demise.


    "Keke, Kirik. Silly elves."


    As the elves showed signs of fatigue, the Goblin Amir himself drew his de and advanced.


    "Ill personally cut off your ears and present them to the God-King."


    His long tongue licked the de. Godhand wondered if he could use that creature as an ally to inflict some damage on the goblin horde.


    Ah.


    Suddenly, he longed to see his lover.


    He missed her red hair scattered on the pillow, the affectionate gaze she had given him...


    He longed for the night sky they had watched together.


    Unknowingly, Godhand murmured.


    "Lilly..."


    At that very moment


    Boom!


    The Goblin Amir and his entourage, licking their swords with their tongues, were suddenly engulfed by a brutal me that tore through the corridor.


    A terrible smell of burning flesh and intense heat swept through the room. The three members of the Shadow Squad hastily threw themselves to the ground to avoid it.


    ''Huh?''


    After the storm of heat passed, Godhand bewilderedly lifted his head to survey the scene.


    "Hey."


    There she was.


    "I told you."


    Breathing heavily, her red hair fluttering, his lover stood before him.


    The Senior Magician of the Monster FrontlineLilly shed a sly grin.


    "Whenever there''s trouble, I''lle to save you."

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Thirty minutes earlier.


    Lilly spoke to me in a calm voice.


    "No need for the others. Just send me."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Lilly..."


    Unable to walk properly and confined to a wheelchair, she was asking to be sent alone into the heart of enemy territory.


    I intended to refuse her request outright, but Lilly was persistent.


    "If I don''t go now, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life. Thinking that there was a chance to save him, but I was too scared to move."


    Lilly looked at me with unwavering eyes.


    "I''m done giving up without even trying."


    ...That was, a story I had once told her.


    With a sigh, I shook my head slightly.


    "You might die. No, the chances of dying are much higher."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Lilly pressed down on her legs with her hands.


    "I''d rather die trying than live without facing a challenge."


    ...


    "Please send me, Your Highness. Even if I''m alone, I''ll go to save the Shadow Squad... and Godhand."


    Normally, I would dismiss such a proposal.


    The risk was too great, and the return uncertain. Trying to save one fallen party could lead to further casualties.


    But still-


    ''I save those within my reach.''


    That was the standard I had set.


    As long as there was a chance that the Shadow Squad was still alive, I too should not hastily give up on them...!


    "Let''s take a vote."


    I looked back at the heroes and asked.


    "Who else here is a fool enough to crawl into that goblin-infested hell by their own volition?"


    Then, almost all of my heroes raised their hands in unison.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head.


    "...It seems the Shadow Squad has more support than I thought."


    "We save those we can. That''s what you taught us, isn''t it?


    Evangeline came forward, tapping her shield.


    "If we all work together, we can certainly save the Shadow Squad!"


    ...


    At that moment, Lucas, who had been quietly observing the situation, approached me.


    "...My lord."


    "Speak."


    "Doing the right thing doesn''t always lead to sess. Good intentions don''t always receive gratitude."


    ...


    "You mighte to regret this decision."


    "There''s no room for regret."


    Once I chose this path, there was no turning back.


    All there was left to do was to rush forward in pursuit of victory.


    With another exhale, I looked back at the heroes.


    "I''ve said it before. We can''t risk others'' lives for the sake of the Shadow Squad''s rescue."


    Everyone listened intently to my words. I nodded.


    "So, we''ll throw in every resource we can to minimize the chances of us taking any damage."


    Time was running out. I spread the map on the table and quickly exined the n.


    "There''s another teleport gate built within a 15-minute horse ride from the forward base."


    From the forward base to the Crossroad, teleport gates had been densely installed along the three days'' journey to umte damage on the monster legion through guerri tactics.


    I pointed to the gate closest to the forward base.


    "We dispatch a decoy unit there. All hero parties except the rescue team will join the decoy unit."


    There was no need to overthink it. It was time to initiate the guerri operation we had nned.


    "The decoy unit will rush to the forward base, pouring in attacks, and when the goblins are thrown into confusion by the counterattack-"


    My fingertip tapped the emergency gate drawn at the forward base.


    "The rescue unit enters through the emergency gate inside the forward base. They search for and rescue the Shadow Squad."


    Then I pointed to the two parties in turn.


    "The rescue unit is you. The Leprosy Extermination Squad and the Holy Grail Seekers."


    Torkel and Verdandi, the leaders of each party, nodded their heads.


    "The Penal Squad should secure the emergency gate after their insertion. The Holy Grail Seekers will scour for the Shadow Squad. You must buy time until they can escape."


    "Understood."


    "Holy Grail Seekers, you are to search inside the forward base and rescue the Shadow Squad."


    "Leave it to us!"


    The Holy Grail Seekers themselves are proficient in prayer chants, and Verdandi, their leader, is an assassin ss.


    Moreover, the ones they need to find this time are three of their own kind, elves. Its said they are the best suited for this search.


    "Lastly, I have something to entrust to you. This is also amand."


    After ordering the soldiers to bring the horses for the heroes, I said,


    "Do not endanger your lives in an attempt to save our allies."


    "..."


    "If we suffer a loss of strength here, it will shake the main event, the defense of Crossroad. Your lives are chess pieces I must use wisely."


    I took a deep breath and looked over the heroes.


    "Don''t take your lives lightly. Ensure I won''t have to n another rescue mission."


    p!


    With a loud apuse, I raised my voice.


    "There''s no time! Begin immediately!"


    ***


    tter! tter! tter!


    The decoy unit was driving their horses at full speed towards the forward base.


    It was absurd to think that we were racing back to a ce we had barely escaped from moments ago, but the mission had already begun.


    ...Reminds me of an American movie.


    War films like ''ck Hawk Down'', ''Lone Survivor'', ''13 Hours'' suddenly shed through my mind.


    These movies share amon thread where rescue teams are dispatched to save stranded allies, only to incur greater losses. They also have inmon that they are all based on true stories.


    "..."


    Tch. An ominous thought to have.


    As we rode hard, it wasn''t long before the forward base came into view.


    I turned to my side and shouted,


    "Damien!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Damien looked back at me with a bright face.


    He must be nearly drained of both stamina and magic power after unleashing a ''ck Queen'' full charge shot earlier, but what can you do? We''vee this far.


    "I''m counting on you!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    Damien, for convenient sniping, was already mounted on the same horse as Evangeline. Damien reached into the bag strapped behind the horse and pulled out the ''Hunter''s Retribution''.


    Click!


    The long barrel of the magic gun rested on Evangeline''s shoulder.


    Evangeline, who had put on earplugs beforehand, sweated as she looked at the magic gun next to her face.


    "...This sparking isn''t good for my skin, is it?"


    "Don''t worry. You''re a tanker with high health regeneration. Besides, you''re still young."


    When you''re your age, just sleeping can repair any skin damage. Trust in the power of youth.


    "A scarred skin is a warrior''s honor! I don''t mind if my porcin skin gets a little cracked..."


    Evangeline''s green eyes sparkled as she red at the forward base.


    "I hope everyone''s safe."


    "..."


    I thought the same. Sincerely.


    "Sigh."


    Damien exhaled as he attached the scope he had adjusted before and peered through it.


    On top of a wildly galloping horse, with diminished stamina and magic power, and a target far in the distance...


    Despite the unfavorable conditions, nothing was a problem for Damien.


    Bang!


    With the sound of the gun firing, a magic bullet shot forth like a beam of light. A goblin d in armor on the walls of the forward base was hit, blood spraying as it fell.


    Watching the forward base through binocrs, I whistled.


    "Nice shot, Damien! Keep it up!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Damien did not stop. He began indiscriminate firing at the goblin officers that came into view.


    Magic bullets flew in strange trajectories, piercing through the heads, necks, and chests of the goblins.


    By the time Damien had used all 12 rounds in the ''Hunter''s Retribution'' magazine, the forward base was already in chaos.


    It would be chaos indeed when twelve perfectly healthy officersy dead.


    Through the open gates of the forward base, the goblin legions began to pour out en masse. They were quicker to respond than expected.


    "Everyone! Prepare for battle!"


    Everyone except for Evangeline''s party and Lucas''s party hade equipped with ranged weapons.


    The n was to keep our distance while luring them in, inflicting as much damage as possible from our superior range.


    The mage corps began casting spells, and the rest of the warriors, armed with bows, prepared for rangedbat.


    Kun and the Penal Squad took out boomerangs, the ranged weapon of choice for the Bringar Duchy''s tribes.


    "When I give the signal, everyone attack!"


    As I surveyed the surroundings, I noticed something odd. Huh?


    "...Where did Lilly go?"


    Lilly, who should have been fervently conjuring me magic with Junior''s mage party, was nowhere to be seen.


    Turning to Junior, I found her just as clueless.


    "Weren''t you with her?"


    "What? No? She hasn''t been here from the start...?"


    "..."


    I clenched my teeth.


    "That rascal Lilly, could she have...!"


    ***


    Atop the highest level of the forward base. On the battery.


    "..."


    "..."


    The rescue teaprising the Leprosy Extermination Squad and the Holy Grail Seekersstared at the eleventh member in bewilderment, having juste through the hidden emergency gate.


    It was Lilly. She had insisted oning this way, wheelchair and all.


    "Lilly. I''ll be blunt."


    Verdandi''s voice was intentionally harsh.


    "You can''t use your legs, which makes you a liability to our rescue team. Go back immediately."


    "But I can still use area-of-effect magic."


    Lilly shed her palm with the dagger she had brought along, the skin flickering like me, easily deflecting an attack.


    Her trait, [me Skin], was immune to physical attacks.


    "..."


    "The presence or absence of a mage changes the capacity for situational response entirely. You know that, right?"


    Verdandi hesitated, for all her correctness; after all, one who can''t walk...


    Lilly spoke earnestly.


    "Godhand is my lover. Please, let me help."


    "..."


    "If there''s a price to be paid for taking a risk, I''m willing to pay it."


    Verdandi, cracking a smirk, shrugged.


    "Lilly. Did I ever tell you that Godhand used to be my subordinate?"


    "...I''ve heard a bit about that from Godhand."


    "That little guy getting such a great girlfriend. Time really does fly..."


    Stuffing the dagger into her belt, Verdandi made a decision.


    "Fine. But we can''t use the wheelchair. I''ll carry you. Is that alright?"


    "I''m heavier than I look."


    "It''s okay. I''m stronger than I look."


    Verdandi effortlessly lifted Lilly into her arms. Verdandi''s eyes, marked by a teardrop, smiled, and Lilly, suddenly embarrassed, looked away.


    "We will hold the gate. That''s a promise."


    Torkel and the Leprosy Extermination Squad brandished their shields and greatswords.


    "This time, I will fulfill my role as the rearguard... properly."


    "We''ll be back soon. Just hold on a little longer."


    That''s when it happened. Distant gunshots echoed, followed by the sound of the air tearing, and a goblin on the ramparts fell, spraying blood.


    Damien had started sniping.


    The Goblin Janissaries fell in droves, and the murmur of the goblins soon turned into enraged shouts as they scrambled northward.


    The Holy Grail Seekers'' elves and Lilly nodded to each other.


    "Now! Let''s go!"


    ***


    Present.


    The Holy Grail Seekers and Lilly had narrowly located the position of the Shadow Squad''s trio, and in the midst of crisis, Lilly burst in hurling fire magic to rescue them.


    Goblins were scorched to a crisp - the Shadow Squad sessfully rescued three of their own.


    "I told you, if something happens, I''lle to save you."


    Lilly said this, cradled in Verdandi''s embrace, as Godhand rushed to her side.


    Verdandi quickly handed Lilly over with ease, and Godhand and Lilly embraced each other tightly.


    The lovers were smeared with the blood and grime of monsters, but they paid it no mind. They buried their noses in each other''s necks and inhaled each other''s scents.


    "You''re alive, right?"


    "Yes, I''m alive."


    "And in the future?"


    "In the future, too, always. By your side..."


    ***


    "Buckethead."


    The attack from the north, the troops drawn out as if sucked away, and the magical explosion within the fortress.


    Having received reports of the entire situation, Kali-Alexander instantly grasped what was happening.


    "Humans cherish the lives of theirrades."


    A cruel smile spread across the lips of the Goblin God-King hidden behind the mask.


    "So, they can be exploited."

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Before the rescue team entered the forward base,


    Kali-Alexander had already spotted the emergency teleport gate atop the battery.


    Fond of surveying the upied territory from the highest vantage point, he climbed atop the battery and chanced upon the magic stones of the teleport gate, cleverly integrated between the bricks.


    Originally, he intended to destroy it right away, but the intuition of the battle-hardened Goblin God-King stayed his hand.


    He had a hunch that they could instead turn the gate to their advantage.


    He deliberately left the battery unguarded and surrounded it tightly with troops. Then he ordered them to monitor the use of this gate.


    He had thought it would take at least a day - he hadn''t expected the humans to return in mere minutes.


    "Human soldiers move in squads of five."


    The decoy unit was noisily engaging in battle to the north of the forward base.


    And the rescue team was attempting to escape from within the base.


    Watching them clearly from atop the walls, Kali-Alexander muttered withposure,


    "We have taken down only two stragglers. It''s reasonable to assume that more from their squad remain."


    It was just as Kali-Alexander had predicted.


    More had been hiding, and the humans were desperately executing a rescue operation for them.


    "We have lost two thousand, and they, merely two. The exchange rate is too generous."


    Kali-Alexander waved his hand. The goblin Aamirs, understanding hismand, saluted in unison.


    The human heroes rushed towards the battery, and the goblin legion swirled around them, encircling them.


    Observing this, Kali-Alexander flicked his fingertip lightly.


    "Perhaps it''s time to adjust the troop exchange ratio to something more reasonable."


    ***


    The Holy Grail Seekers, the Shadow Squad, and Lilly rushed towards the battery.


    By now, goblins densely packed the surroundings.


    Although the decoy unit outside had lured out a significant number of goblins, the numbers inside the forward base were still overwhelminglyrge.


    "Even so..."


    Verdandi, leading the group, emitted a bright magic glow from her green eyes.


    "They''re just goblins!"


    Leaving a trail of lime green afterimages, Verdandi sped forward with terrifying velocity.


    In the wake of her sh-like trajectory, goblins fell in droves, their throats spraying blood.


    As an SSR-grade assassin and a warrior of the faerie royal family, herbat strength was formidable.


    However,


    "Haah, haah, haah!"


    As endless waves of goblins surged and the battle dragged on, Verdandi quickly grew weary.


    It was the inherent weakness of the assassin ss.


    In one-on-one situations and short battles, they were strong. But in one-versus-many and prolonged engagements, they were vulnerable.


    With conditions being unfavorable, and Verdandi, a pure dealer, leading the vanguard, it was a heavy burden.


    The rest of the Holy Grail Seekers quickly became exhausted, clearing the way at the front.


    And so,


    "Haaahhh!"


    Lilly was suited for this situation.


    mes roared


    Lilly''s second skill, [Fire Wall], exploded into action.


    A huge wall of fire rose on the right nk of the group, and all the goblins rushing from that direction were instantly incinerated.


    The natural enemy of the horde tactics, the full disy of an area-of-effect fire mage''s worth was without regret.


    As goblins burned to death with unbelievable efficiency, Verdandi whistled without even realizing it.


    "Your girlfriend''s pretty badass?!"


    "She''s too good for me!"


    "In front of me, haah, don''t talk! Haah! It''s embarrassing!"


    Cradled in the arms of Godhand, Lilly continuously chugged magic potions.


    Being a me mage with terrible fuel economy meant that in situations like this, she had to keep drinking without stop.


    The party finally reached the battery.


    At the entrance, the corpses of goblins had piled up, forming a hill.


    And there Torkel was, d in armor stained with his own blood and that of goblins, cleaving through another group with his shield and greatsword.


    "Torkel!"


    "Climb up, hurry...!"


    After letting the Holy Grail Seekers and Shadow Squad, along with Lilly, inside the bastion, Torkel followed, holding off the goblins at the rear.


    Atop the bastion, the Leprosy Extermination Squad warriors were locked in a fierce struggle with the climbing goblins.


    The ce was a mess, seemingly overwhelmed by a massive assault.


    But a sigh of relief brushed everyone''s faces.


    Now they just had to escape through the teleport gate.


    "To think this crazy n might actually work..."


    Verdandi stopped midsentence.


    Whizz-


    An ominous sound echoed, followed by a screech.


    Boom!


    The whole bastion shook with the explosion.


    The goblins had begun firing cannons they had captured at the bastion.


    The cannons left at the base, having been set aze by human soldiers, werergely damaged beyond repair, often exploding right where they were fired from.


    But the goblins kept firing the artillery mindlessly.


    The bastion trembled continuously, and mes from the cannonballs surged up close by. Verdandi yelled.


    "Activate the gate! We need to escape immediately...!"


    Then it happened.


    Thud-


    A heavy vibration rose from beneath the bastion,


    Boom!


    A massive explosion followed.


    After ensuring all of the rescue squad was inside, the goblin suicide bombers that had been on standby were deployed en masse.


    While individual explosions were weak, the number Kali-Alexander had assigned for the bastion''s demolition exceeded a hundred.


    The already weakened bastion couldn''t withstand it.


    The lower part of the bastion melted away, and the whole structure copsed.


    All members of the rescue squad on the top floor were helplessly plummeted down.


    ***


    "Uh..."


    Lilly blinked dazedly.


    Barely clinging to consciousness, she pushed herself up to see a strangely familiar scene.


    The bastion had copsed down to the first floor, entirely.


    Debris from the fallen bastion formed walls around, giving the impression of being trapped in a well.


    ''This is...''


    A year ago.


    It was exactly like thest time they were loading the final round into the bastion, fighting the ck Spider Legion...


    "They''reing from the east!"


    "Reinforcements from the south, too!"


    "We need more cover!"


    "Damn it, get down!"


    Here, the heroes of the rescue squad fought desperately.


    Despite the significant injuries from the fall from the top to the first floor, the immediate attack from goblins on all sides forced them to grit their teeth and fight.


    "Lady Lilly! You''vee to your senses!"


    Godhand, covered in blood, ran over with a foolish grin. Lilly struggled to get fully upright.


    "Why... is everyone fighting? We should escape through the gate..."


    "That''s..."


    Godhand trailed off, looking aside. Lilly followed his gaze.


    The magic stones that formed the teleport gate were shattered to pieces. To a flustered Lilly, Godhand muttered bitterly.


    "It seems the gate broke during the fall. It won''t work."


    "..."


    "Everyone is fighting, but if this continues..."


    The goblin onught continued from all directions. Hope drained from the heroes'' faces in an instant.


    Lilly felt suffocated.


    Was this the price of a futile challenge?


    "...No."


    Lilly''s hand, which had been motionless in shock, clenched tightly.


    She was one of the eight who had survived the battle with the ck Spider Legion.


    She remembered fighting alongside Ash to defeat the ck Spider Queen. In a simr situation back then, Ash had said...


    "Even if I''m burned to death, I have to throw the dice."


    Right.


    She was an ordinary human, but even such an ordinary human had... rights.


    The right not to give up the challenge.


    It was still too early to give up.


    "I''ll try to fix it!"


    Lilly raised her voice deliberately. The surrounding heroes turned to look at her.


    "I am the senior magician of Crossroad, in charge of the alchemy workshop artifacts. I was also involved in the gate instation."


    Tying her hair tightly at the back, Lilly gathered the scattered shards of the magic stone in front of her.


    "Just buy me some time, just a little...!"


    The heroes, who had hesitated for a moment, looked at each other and then nodded.


    Thud-thud-thud-thud...!


    Arrows in terrifying numbers flew from all directions.


    The battery was in the center of the forward base.


    In other words, it was in a spot visible to all the surrounding goblins and the most vulnerable to attack.


    The goblins surrounding them fired their arrows all at once. A literal rain of arrows poured down.


    "Take cover!"


    "Knock them away-!"


    Godhand conjured a shield on the spot, and Bodyback swept them away with telekinesis, but it was to no avail.


    The arrows fell like a downpour.


    Goblin arrows weren''t fatal due to their poor quality, but the problem was their number. Soon, several arrows were embedded in each hero.


    However, arrows were the least of their concerns.


    The rank of goblin soldiers surging over the broken battery wall had changed from infantry to cavalry.


    The mobility and power of a goblin mounted on a mountain goat were several times that of infantry.


    One by one, the heroes of the Leprosy Extermination Squad, standing in the front to block the goblins'' charge, copsed, unable to bear their umted injuries.


    The Holy Grail Seekers also fell to their knees, fighting hard with stamina long since depleted.


    Arrows, potions, even barricades used for cover had all run out.


    It was then that everyone felt the shadow of death looming.


    Keeeeeeng!


    With a distinct operational sound, the crumbled magic stones rose up, creating a magical gate in mid-air.


    "The repairs are done!"


    Surprised, everyone looked in that direction. Lilly was smiling brightly.


    "The connection to the magic core was severed, cutting off the power supply. I temporarily linked it to my own magic power."


    "Lilly..."


    "Everyone, escape now! Hurry!"


    Lilly urged them on. Indeed, no one had the strength left to hold out any longer.


    Verdandi, supporting an injured party member, came to the gate and asked urgently.


    "What about you, Lilly?"


    "I have to maintain the gate, so I''ll escapest."


    For a moment, Lilly and Verdandi''s eyes met.


    Verdandi, biting her lips tightly, bowed her head deeply and then shed a smile.


    "...Okay. I''ll see you in a bit, okay?"


    One by one, the heroes retreated through the gate. Now only Torkel, Godhand, and Lilly remained.


    Torkel, taking the brunt of the ongoing barrage of arrows with shield and body, gestured to the two of them.


    "I''ll be thest...! Go ahead inside!"


    "I''ve told you. I''m thest because of the gate. I''ll follow soon, Torkel."


    "I can''t go before you do. I no longer wish to leave someone behind me..."


    In a swift motion!


    While Torkel was saying that, Godhand pushed him.


    Torkel, eyes wide, was sucked straight into the teleport gate.


    sh-!


    "..."


    "..."


    Now, only the two of them were left.


    A brief silence passed.


    Lilly spoke with a trembling voice.


    "Go, Godhand. I''ll follow right behind."


    "..."


    "Go! Can''t you see how hard this is for me?!"


    "Lilly. Do you know?"


    Godhand, who had slowly squatted down in front of Lilly, smiled.


    "Lilly, you''re terrible at lying."


    The magic core of this teleport gate was broken, and now it operates on Lilly''s magic power.


    The moment Lilly removes her hand, the gate will also close.


    So... Lilly couldn''t have escaped from the beginning.


    Godhand had realized this fact a long time ago.


    Closing her eyes tightly, Lilly blurted out.


    "You know I''m doing this to save you, Godhand. Please, just go..."


    "..."


    "It''s myst request, so..."


    "I don''t want to."


    Godhand''s hand, which replied effortlessly, slowly came to rest on top of Lilly''s.


    It was the hand that was operating the teleport gate''s magic stream.


    "Call me selfish. Curse me for being a fool who tramples on your dedication and care. But, in front of you... I don''t want to lie to myself."


    "Godhand...!"


    "Rather than surviving alone and living with regret forever..."


    Godhand firmly grasped Lilly''s hand and slowly, pulled it away from the magic stream of the gate.


    With a rumble...


    The magic stones that made up the gate crumbled away like a lie.


    Godhand held onto the speechless Lilly''s hand tightly.


    "I''d rather it be for a moment. I want to be with you."


    "..."


    "Lilly."


    In this ce, where monsters swarmed from all around and they stood covered in blood and ash,


    Godhand gazed into the trembling eyes of his lover and asked shyly.


    "Will you marry me?"

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    North of the advance base, in the open fields, a decoy unit was deployed.


    "We can''t hold them off any longer, Senior!"


    At the head of the party, Evangeline, who had been crushing goblins with her shield, cried out in urgency.


    "They''re starting to pour out in full force! If we don''t start retreating soon, we''ll be surrounded too!"


    "...!"


    I gritted my teeth and surveyed our surroundings.


    We had to draw the attention of the goblin legion as much as possible for the rescue squads, and as a result, our decoy unit had to push much further forward than originally nned.


    Goblins were already swarming all around us.


    The heroes at the vanguard had been crossing swords with the creatures for some time now.


    "My liege!"


    After shing through the goblins with a shing sword strike, Lucas yelled out.


    "We must retreat!"


    "..."


    I knew that.


    I knew it, but the reason I couldn''t easily order a retreat was simple.


    At the center of the advance base, on the artillery tform.


    Just moments ago, I had seen the heroes who had climbed up for escape plummet down with the copse of the tform.


    There had been an ident, and to ensure their survival, we needed to buy them as much time as possible.


    But there was a limit. The goblin legion, set to obliterate us, was slowly encircling.


    If things continued this way, we would be surrounded and devoured.


    After ring at the goblins swarming from all sides like bees, I turned to look at Damien.


    "Damien, can you see what''s happening inside the advance base?"


    "The inside of the artillery tform is out of sight, so I can''t be sure..."


    Damien''s round brown eyes were ringed with dark circles, probably from overexertion.


    But without a singleint of pain, he calmly reported.


    "...They''re still fighting. I can see the goblins pouring their attacks toward the copsed tform."


    "My liege!"


    Lucas cried out once more.


    "If this continues, even the rescue squads will be annihted! We must retreat now!"


    "..."


    Closing my eyes tightly, then reopening them, Imanded.


    "Afterying down ourst fire support, we all break away! Junior Party, prepare for the magical bombardment!"


    "Got it!"


    "And... Anti-air! Give us a big one!"


    "Oorah!"


    Despite being drained to their limits of magic power, the Junior Party''s mages cast their joint spell withoutint.


    At the same time, Dusk Bringar drew a deep breath.


    sh-!


    BOOM!


    The Junior Party''s magical bombardment and Dusk Bringar''s Dragon Breath consecutively struck down into the heart of the advance base.


    Hundreds of goblins assaulting the tform were shredded by the attack.


    All I could hope was that this assault would provide even a bit of help to the rescue squads.


    "That''s it!"


    I turned my mount around.


    "We''re retreating! Head back to the gate!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Retreat!"


    Evangeline''s party, Lucas''s party, the Dragonblood Knights, and the Penal Squad took the four directions of the decoy unit.


    We began to run back the way we came, smashing through the goblins as we went.


    I took onest nce back at the advance base.


    Survive.


    Miracles are wee. Flukes are fine. Even if it''s the most ridiculous coincidence upon coincidence, it can go in the trash for all I care.


    Sometimes reality is more dramatic than drama, isn''t it?


    Please survive.


    Repeating this to myself, I spurred my horse forward.


    Goblins were teeming all around already, indicating that our decoy unit''s retreat would not be smooth.


    Commanding the heroes, I continued to chant inwardly until thest moment.


    Please, my people.


    Survive...


    ***


    At the advance base. The copsed artillery tform.


    "Will you marry me?"


    Right after Godhand proposed to Lilly.


    sh-!


    BOOM!


    Magical bombardment and Dragon Breath rained down around the tform.


    The encroaching goblins were hit directly, and a terrible explosion and wave of heat swept through the area.


    The two, embracing each other for protection, lifted their heads to scan the surroundings as the explosions subsided.


    The aftermath of the explosions had turned everything around them into a sea of mes, and since both the magic explosions and dragon breath were attacks apanied by Magic Power, a distinctive luminescence lingered in the air.


    Blinded by the soaring mes and the dazzling Magic Power, the goblins were momentarily disoriented, plunged into chaos.


    Now was their only chance to escape.


    "Let''s go!"


    Lilly said, and Godhand effortlessly picked her up and charged into the mes.


    Lilly absorbed the mes, allowing Godhand to dash safely through the burning forward base.


    Butto where?


    They were running, but there was nowhere to flee. If they left the base, they''d be chased down and killed, and inside there was nowhere to hide...


    "Let''s head underground! There''s a ce we can hide there!"


    At Lilly''s words, Godhand turned their path downward without a moment''s hesitation.


    ''Underground'' was just below the surface base, in a stone foundation resembling a storage cave.


    Fortunately, there were no goblins guarding this cethey were all out on deployment.


    Upon entering the underground, Lilly quickly manipted a hidden mechanism in the stone wall. A secret stone door opened, revealing a cramped space.


    "Get inside, Godhand."


    "What is this ce...?"


    "When they repaired the forward base, the guild leaders built this emergency facility. It''s meant formanders to take refuge in case of an emergency..."


    Ash had been there during the inspection of the forward base repairs, and Lilly had been at his side. That''s how she knew of this room''s existence.


    It was only after stepping into that cramped space that Godhand realized.


    The space was meant for one person.


    With him inside, it was filled to capacity. It was impossible for two to enter. Godhand turned around, puzzled.


    "Lilly, this ce is..."


    Godhand stopped mid-sentence.


    Lilly was outside, smiling. One hand still rested on the stone door''s mechanism.


    "It''s tight, isn''t it? It can''t be helped. It''s an emergency shelter built for amander, using whatever little space was left."


    "..."


    "Just hide here for a few days. His Majesty wille to rescue you."


    Godhand realized that if he made even the slightest move, Lilly would close the mechanism.


    Carefully, he gestured her inside.


    "Come in with me, Lilly. We''ll embrace and stay here for days."


    "If we both disappear, the goblins will search for us. It''s less suspicious if at least one of us draws their attention."


    Lilly''s hand, which was on the mechanism, tensed up. With a simple twist, the stone door would close again.


    "Thank you for your proposal, Godhand. I truly was happy. But... it just can''t be."


    Lilly smiled bitterly.


    "Elves love only one person for their entire life. I''m not worthy of such love. In the long span of your life, I was just a brief smudge that passed by. That''s enough for me."


    "...Lilly."


    "Just remember me from time to time. Remember there was a woman in that battlefront. We fought often, loved a little... and even considered marriage for a moment. Remember with a smile."


    "..."


    In silence, Godhand extended his hand.


    "Alright, Lilly. But... may I hold your hand onest time?"


    Hesitant, Lilly extended her unupied hand.


    Godhand gently took her hand and brought it to his nose, breathing in its scent.


    "Lilly. Do you know something?"


    "What?"


    "You are far more incredible than you think."


    Suddenly, Godhand pulled Lilly''s hand toward him.


    Unable to steady her lower body, Lilly was sucked inside with a gasp, and as they spun around, their positions were reversed.


    "Godhand! Don''t do this..."


    Lilly, trying to leave in a huff, realized that one of her hands was tied inside the escape area.


    Godhand had secretly transformed his prosthetic arm and shackled Lilly''s hand inside the facility with cuffs.


    With one prosthetic arm gone, Godhand smiled softly. Lilly shook her head violently as she struggled to break the cuffs.


    "Please don''t do this, Godhand. Don''t make me more miserable...!"


    "My name isn''t Godhand. It''s just a codename the special forces gave me."


    For the first time since the fall of the Elf Kingdom.


    Godhand revealed his real name.


    "My real name is Kil. It means ''Chaser of Light'' in Elvish."


    "Kil..."


    As Lilly murmured, Godhandno, Kilsmiled gently and bowed towards her.


    "Say my name once more."


    "Kil."


    "One more time."


    "Kil..."


    Their lips met.


    The kiss felt eternal and yet fleeting. As they slowly parted, Godhand caressed Lilly''s red hair softly.


    "In a life full of lies, my feelings for you were the only truth."


    "No, Kil, you can''t... you just can''t..."


    "You''re not just a passing scorch in my life. You are the sun that shone upon it."


    Kil''s eyes crinkled with a slight smile.


    "And Elves look only at their sun for a lifetime."


    Like sunflowers.


    "Live a wonderful life, Lilly. Don''t give up and keep challenging yourself. Meet many people, love,ugh. And sometimes, think of me."


    "..."


    "Don''t worry. No matter how you live, you will shine brighter than anyone else in the world."


    The shouts of goblins were getting closer.


    The brief respite wasing to an end. Kil stepped back and ced his hand on the control device. Lilly, holding back tears, spoke.


    "Promise me you''lle back."


    "What?"


    "Tell me this isn''t the end, that you''lle back alive... Please..."


    Kil looked at the weeping Lilly and nodded readily.


    "I''ll return. I promise, I wille back."


    "When will youe back...?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Kil said,


    "Before the end of winter, for sure."


    With that, Kil operated the control device, and the stone door began to close.


    Until the door was fully shut, Kil was smiling.


    Thud


    The door closed.


    "Liar."


    Leaning her forehead against the closed door, Lilly sobbed.


    "Liar..."


    ***


    "You''ve fought well."


    Beside the ruined battery.


    Kali-Alexander spoke as he received the report on the battle''s oue.


    The Goblin Legion had incurred an additional loss of 1,500. In contrast, the humans had no additional deaths.


    But Kali-Alexander knew well.


    The humans who had fought were the cream of the crop, and many of them had sustained injuries that would be hard to recover from during the remaining battles.


    1,500 lives spent as bullets was not too bad an oue.


    "But still, it''s a bit disappointing... where''s the rat that''s hidden here?"


    "Kyrick, yes! We''re narrowing the search now! We''ll find it soon"


    Goblin Amir, reporting, was unable to finish his sentence.


    Swoosh!


    An Elf running along the copsed building suddenly leaped towards Kali-Alexander.


    "Found you!"


    "It''s that Elf!"


    "Kill him!"


    The goblins immediately responded, their spears and swords aimed at him, but Kil didn''t care.


    His eyes were fixed on the enemymander from the start.


    Sssk!


    The remaining prosthetic on Kil''s hand transformed into a long iron spear. He let out a mighty yell and thrust the spear with all his strength.


    And the tip of the spear finally pierced the body of the Goblin God-King.


    The Goblin God-King fell from his mount, blood spraying. Standing before him, Kil smiled with relief.


    His prosthetic arms, now gone, were empty.


    It didn''t matter.


    He was no longer the Godhand.


    He was just Kil, an ordinary elf who loved an ordinary human woman.


    Kil looked up to the sky. The afternoon sun bathed warmly over his head.


    Basking in the sunlight, Kil slowly closed his eyes.


    Around him, spears and swords of goblins rained down.


    ***


    Snow began to fall.


    Upon the copsed stone walls, atop the fiery emcements, even over thevish death below, the snow fell impartially.


    It was thest snow of the winter.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Crossroad. Temple.


    "Bring more bandages!"


    "We''re running low on potions! Hurry!"


    "Lady Saintess! You''re needed over here, too! It''s urgent!"


    I stood in the temple''s chaotic corridor, silently watching as heroes were rushed by on gurneys.


    Today''s battle had rendered a total of three partiesbat-incapable.


    The Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    They had sustained the most severe injuries, having borne the brunt of the goblins'' onught; they all returned beaten ck and blue.


    They would need several weeks of treatment at the least.


    The Holy Grail Seekers.


    While their injuries weren''t as severe, the issue was that this party was heavy on damage dealers.


    For them, not as sturdy as a tank party, such injuries meant a lengthy recovery.


    And then, the Shadow Squad.


    Two warriors. Two injured. One missing...


    And along with them, Lilly, who had gone in for their rescue, was also missing.


    "..."


    It was only the first day.


    On the first battle, three hero parties were already out ofmission.


    The damage didn''t end there. The parties that had gone out as bait had also been spent and injured.


    Especially critical was the burnout of Junior''s mage party and Damien''s sniper party, who had been overextended in the fight. They needed rest.


    "My lord."


    Lucas approached me. When I turned around, Lucas gestured towards a room.


    "The emergency treatment for Bodybag and Burnout is finished... Would you like to visit?"


    "...Yes, let''s."


    Upon entering the infirmary, Bodybag and Burnout, wrapped in bandages from head to toe, immediately stood and saluted.


    I waved them off to rest and sat down in front of their beds.


    "Report exactly what happened."


    Since Burnout was unable to speak, Bodybag took on the responsibility of reporting.


    Due to the use of Dusk Bringar''s Dragon Roar, a hunter''s hound that had been temporarily integrated into the Shadow Squad had bolted, and just then, the wall where the hound had been retrieved came under attack...


    The entire Shadow Squad was left behind trying to rescue a hunter trapped under a copsed wall.


    In the attempt to save the fallen Shadow Squad, two parties were renderedbat-incapable, and two core firepower teams were drained.


    And still, the goblin legions remain intact.


    I wrapped my forehead with my hand as I listened to the report. Bodybag concluded her ount.


    "...We returned through the gate. We waited for Godhand and Lady Lilly''s return, but before that, the gate closed..."


    "..."


    "Really... I''m sorry, Your Majesty. Because of us, the front lines have suffered greatly..."


    "It''s not your fault."


    I repeated myself.


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourselves."


    There was no malice in anyone''s actions.


    Only good intentions.


    People were trying to save people. Trying to rescue a party member trapped under a wall, trying to save a fallenrade, trying to save the life of a lover whose fate was unknown...


    Everyone had risked their lives.


    Who could me whom in this situation?


    Yet people die, the damage umtes, and the battle bes ever more difficult.


    All these good intentions had gathered, but the result was tragic.


    "I was the one who ordered the use of the Dragon Roar, and I was the one who sent the rescue teams. All the responsibility is mine."


    I patted the shoulders of the two members of the Shadow Squad who were bowing their heads in self-reproach.


    "So, for today, rest without another thought."


    "But..."


    Bodybag began to choke up.


    "But, but... the two neers, Godhand, Lady Lilly..."


    "..."


    Without a word, I patted Bodybag''s shoulder once more and stepped out of the infirmary.


    Burnout wasforting Bodybag, who was now sobbing with her face buried in her bandaged hands.


    As Lucas and I walked out of the temple corridor, Evangeline, who had just finished emergency treatment, was waiting at the entrance.


    The three of us returned to the lord''s mansion in silence, riding together in the carriage.


    Inside the returning carriage, I struggled to speak.


    "Was giving up the right choice?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them just looked at me, not saying a word. I muttered, rubbing my tired eyes.


    "If we had just given up on the Shadow Squad, one incapacitated party could have ended it. But we intervened to rescue them, and now, we have three incapacitated parties... The two firepower parties wont be able to deploy for a while either."


    This defensive battle is a war of attrition.


    It''s supposed tost at least three days, and it could go longer. The size of the enemy forces, as well as our strategy to draw out time and gradually wear them down, makes it so.


    But we''ve started on the wrong foot on the very first day.


    And I have no idea how big of an impact this snowball will end up having. Starting tomorrow, well have topletely overhaul all guerri tactics.


    "Did I make a mistake...?"


    A sigh came naturally.


    Caught up in a sense of righteousness that shouldn''t have constrained me, have I endangered the entire frontline?


    To win, to conquer, one must be bold and ruthless enough to cut losses when necessary.


    During the 742 attempts, throwing lives away like bullets... I regretted bing a monster that only aimed for victory.


    Maybe trying to protect those within my reach was, in fact, a mistake.


    "Senior."


    Evangeline spoke calmly.


    "Senior, you came alone to rescue me when I was surrounded by the golem legion."


    "...That was because I was certain. Certain that I could safely save you..."


    "Stop bragging again, just stop!"


    Suddenly, Evangeline reached out and grabbed my left arm tightly. Ouch?!


    "What are you doing! That hurts!"


    "You think I dont know that youve been having trouble using this left arm since that day?"


    "..."


    Back when I went to save Evangeline.


    I suffered a terrible injury that shattered all the bones in my left arm.


    It moves somewhat normally now, thanks to the temple''s advanced healing, but it''s not as free as it used to be.


    "Even now, when it rains, youin about your left arm aching. Look now. Its starting to snow, and youve been sore since earlier, haven''t you?"


    "...It''s not like I''m an old man, it doesnt hurt that bad..."


    "Enough with the bravado!"


    "Ow, ow, ow!"


    I eventually admitted the truth because, in fact, it was throbbing, and Evangeline finally let go of my arm and nodded.


    "If you really had been considering efficiency that day, you shouldnt havee to rescue me with such a risk."


    "..."


    "But you did save me. Even risking your own life..."


    Evangelines emerald eyes were steady.


    "That''s why I empathized and followed. The banner you raised. To kill monsters and save people, the justice of this frontline."


    "..."


    "Like you said, if we had abandoned the Shadow Squad from the start, we could have maintained more strength for the remaining defense battles. But then... would the banner of this frontline have remained untarnished?"


    Whether to abandon or save our fallenrades.


    Strategy or humanity.


    Its the same dilemma Ive faced before.


    Until now, it was possible to uphold both. To keep the strategy and save people.


    But someday, if we have to choose one over the other...


    Then I...


    "We don''t fight risking our lives just to maintain the empire''s territory. It''s about the pride of protecting everyone on the frontline, and... the cause you''ve championed, Senior."


    Evangeline nodded with a grin.


    "For that cause, Im willing to die."


    The voice of the female knight carried a weight that belied its light tone.


    Thus, I missed the moment to chastise her, to say ''Do not speak so carelessly of such matters.''


    Lucas, who had been silent all this while, opened his mouth.


    "The cause you champion may one day strangle you. Maybe that day is today."


    Right after, Lucas shrugged his shoulders.


    "But, what of it?"


    "What?"


    "Just as Evangeline said, isn''t it a front to kill monsters and save people? So... do not regret your decision, my lord."


    "..."


    "Walk proudly on the path you''ve chosen, even if it torments you. We will follow you silently."


    Lucas had opposed sending a rescue squad, but after I made the decision, he was there to support me.


    Evangeline patted my knee as I sat silently lost in thought.


    "That''s right! Before the operation started, you were all cool, saying you wouldn''t regret it. So, really, don''t have any regrets! You''re just setting yourself up for regret!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Iughed bitterly.


    Suddenly, the Emperor''s rebuke in the Imperial Capital came to mind.


    - No matter how white and clean the g you bear, the moment you pass through the battlefield, that g will be stained with blood and ash. My young son, do you truly not understand?


    "..."


    The banner I held, and the heart that held it,


    were tormented, wavering, and slowly wearing down.


    At the end of this road, will I still be able to stand holding that g?


    Will I be able to proudly show my followers the g I have protected?


    Or...


    "Phew!"


    I pped my own cheeks with both hands.


    Now is not the time for such thoughts. As the two knights said, I can''t afford to waste time on regrets.


    I''ve already chosen my path, and the strategy is in motion.


    I search for an opening. I y my clever moves. That is my duty as amander.


    "We''ll modify the tactics."


    I pulled the operation n from my breast pocket.


    I unfolded the original n for day two, read through the densely written content, and then crumpled it up carelessly.


    "Tomorrow''s guerri tactics will be..."


    I looked back and forth between the two knights in front of me and smiled slyly.


    "It looks like you two are in for some hard work."


    Lucas and Evangeline, like mischievous children, returned the smile.


    I hadn''t expected Lucas to show such a rascal''s grin, but Evangeline, that''s another story...


    What does it matter? When ites to killing monsters, one doesn''t need a kind and righteous nature.


    A bit of a bad child is just about right.


    Cracking my knuckles, I revealed my fangs.


    "Let''s begin the hunt for monsters."


    ***


    Night.


    A forward base in the snow.


    "This is troubling."


    Inside his makeshift tent, Kali-Alexander groaned.


    Helmet and armor off, he was tending to his bloodied left arm by himself.


    There was no doctor among the goblin legions. No one who had learned healing magic.


    Kali-Alexander himself was the only one with medical knowledge.


    Sitting in front of a mirror, heid out a knife, hot water, a heated branding iron, and began to operate on his injury by himself.


    An elf''s thrown spear had pierced his left shoulder.


    The spearhead had shattered inside his shoulder, scattering fragments of broken metal throughout his left arm.


    He had extracted therge fragments by making an incision, but the smaller pieces could not be removed.


    As he looked down at his left arm, which refused to move properly, Kali-Alexander clicked his tongue.


    "I took a proper hit from that elf..."


    The goblin aides attending him let out low groans.


    Kali-Alexander wiped the cold sweat from his brow and looked back at the remaining goblin Amirs.


    "My injuries are secondary... How many Amirs are left now?"


    "Kirik, just the three of us..."


    "So many have perished."


    It was quite the anticlimax for the highest officer under the God-King, the sheer number who had died.


    The Goblin Janissaries had fared no better. The casualties for the day had been tremendous, the losses staggering.


    The damage suffered by the Monster Front was as significant as that endured by the Goblin Legion.


    "Sort through the Janissaries and call the seven with the highest merits."


    Covering his injured left arm with a cloak, the Goblin King rose from his seat as if his injury was of no consequence.


    "Also, sift through the regr goblin soldiers and gather the five hundred with the highest merits by tomorrow morning."


    The war was far from over.


    The necessity to hide his injury, the gap in his officers, was apparent.


    Finally, pressing the helmet thatbined a mask and a crown onto his head, he returned to his unwavering demeanor and dered,


    "''Promotions'' are in order."

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    The following day.


    Dawn of the second day of the war.


    Dong- Dong- Dong-


    Amidst the sound of drums, a ceremony was being held at the front of the Goblin Legion, arrayed before the forward base.


    Seven chosen Goblin Janissaries kneeled before the Goblin God-King, who personally drew special patterns on their faces with red pigment.


    "Now, you are Amirs."


    The Goblin God-King dered this after finishing the patterns on the faces of the seven Janissaries.


    Then,


    Whoosh-!


    Intense green light emanated from the bodies of the seven Janissaries. Gradually, their physiques grewrger, and their eyes became more lucid.


    The Goblin God-King nodded and approached the five hundred Goblin soldiers lined up behind.


    In front of these soldiersy the armor worn by the Janissaries, stripped from those who had perished.


    "Wear it."


    Immediately, the Goblin soldiers donned the armor.


    Shortly after, the Goblin God-King looked at the five hundred Goblins, now d in armor, and proimed,


    "Now, you are Janissaries."


    The pattern engraved on the Janissaries'' armor glowed green, and the newly minted Janissaries roared in unison.


    This was the power of the Goblin God-King and the special ability of the Goblin Legion, Promotion.


    Given the Legion''s nature of trading lives for bullets, the loss of officer units was severe. This ability was what sustained them.


    Merely by drawing magic-infused patterns, the Goblin God-King could forcibly promote a Goblin to the next tier unit.


    From ordinary soldiers to Janissaries, from Janissaries to Amirs...


    Though these forcibly promoted units were definitely weaker in several abilitiespared to their counterparts, what did it matter?


    They were destined to die on the battlefield anyway, and another one could simply be promoted in their ce.


    Such was the way of the Goblins.


    "Let''s go."


    After surveying the snow-covered path throughout the night, the Goblin God-King, his breath visible behind his mask, uttered,


    "We have a long way to go."


    As the God-King mounted his goat and fluttered his cloak, the leading soldier blew a long horn.


    Wooo-


    Thump- Thump- Thump-


    The march of the Goblin Legion resumed.


    And now, it would never stop again.


    ***


    "Huu-..."


    Watching their advance through a telescope, I let out a long, white breath.


    Winter was spewing itsst bout of cold, and the snow that fell overnight still scattered white powder in the air.


    And through this terrible weather, the Goblin Legion passed calmly, showing no signs of difficulty.


    The snow-soaked path was solidly frozen in the sub-zero weather.


    If it had been muddy, their advance might have slowed, but unfortunately, it wasn''t, and they were disgustingly fast.


    ''I wish they would just freeze to death...''


    The ecology of these monsters is far from that of normal creatures.


    They might receive buffs or debuffs depending on the weather, but they wont freeze to death just because it''s snowing.


    And since they are not normal creatures, there''s another aspect where this war differs from conventional ones, namely,


    ''Supply.''


    Supply is a basic element of war. Replenishing food, equipment, and ammunition is essential.


    Soldiers can''t fight without sleeping, eating, or drinking. That''s why I also pay special attention to logistics.


    But the monsters are different.


    They are not naturally born creatures but beings conceived in the nightmares beneath the darkness of the Lake Kingdom.


    They don''t need supplies like food or sleep.


    Sure, there are exceptions, like the Blood n Legion, which needs to eat meat or drink blood to sustain themselves.


    But that''s because cannibalism is the most efficient way for them to replenish magic power.


    I''ve said it at length, but in the end, tactics like ''striking the supply line''one of the most efficient methods in wardon''t work well against these monsters.


    "But that only means they''re rtively ineffective... notpletely ineffective."


    I smirked to myself, and Lucas and Evangeline, standing beside me, also grinned.


    "Pfft!"


    Kun, rubbing his muscr forearms as if the falling snow was cold, btedly opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    "Huh? What''s so funny? Let me in on the joke!"


    "Look over there, Kun."


    I pointed towards the rear of the Goblin Legion.


    "Our prey ising."


    In the very back of the winding hordes of greenskins, there were dozens of wagons covered in white cloth, pulled by a unit.


    The supply unit.


    No matter how much the monster legion doesn''t need food or sleepother elements still require supply.


    For instance, equipment.


    From arrows to bows, swords, spears, saddles for horses, and even recement wheels for chariots.


    Including the goats ridden by the cavalry and the giant oxen used by the chariot troops...


    Previous monster legions fought with their own bodies and abilities.


    Therefore, they didn''t need to operate a supply unit to carry equipment.


    But the Goblin Legion is different.


    They ovee the frail bodies of goblins with tools and fight ording to the strategiesmanded by the God-King. Their strength lies in being an army.


    That''s why they have a supply unit.


    "Fundamentally, guerri warfare prioritizes striking the enemy''s supply units."


    I smirked as I eyed the appetizing Goblin Legion''s supply unit.


    A supply unit, rtively weak inbat, can cause significant damage if destroyed.


    It''s possible to achieve maximum effect with minimal firepower. It''s the perfect target for our guerri concept.


    I looked around. Those who had embarked on this mission were the heroes of the vanguard units.


    Lucas'' party, Evangeline''s party, the Penal Squad, and Dusk Bringar''s Dragonblood Knights. Four in total.


    Only powerful infantry fighters capable of wreaking havoc inside enemy lines and escaping were brought.


    And,


    "Please, Junior."


    Junior was there to cast simple wind buff magic.


    Though Junior looked a bit pale from yesterday''s exertion, she smiled as if it was nothing and raised her staff.


    "This is easy!"


    As Junior waved her staff, the blessing of the wind graced our mounts.


    This would prevent the horses'' hooves from sinking into the snow and increase their speed, making hit-and-run tactics easier.


    "Thanks, Junior. You go back first."


    "Okay. See youter."


    Junior returned first through the teleport gate, and I nodded at the remaining heroes.


    "Let''s create utter chaos."


    The vanguard heroes hadn''t been able to fight properly until now.


    They were either standing guard at the forward base''s defensive line or, like yesterday, used as a decoy unit, again only mobilized for the whole unit''s defense.


    But today is for attack.


    It''s time to unleash the anger that has built up on them.


    All my heroes, drawing their weapons, smiled viciously.


    Leading them, I drew my wand and spurred my mount forward.


    "Charge! Smash their supply unit to pieces-!"


    ***


    At the front of the Goblin Legion.


    In the bitter cold of midwinter, Kali-Alexander, clutching his burning injured left arm and pretending to be fine, led his goat when a Goblin Amir hurriedly approached.


    "Kirik, great Kali-Alexander!"


    "What is it?"


    "An ambush, Kirik! The humans have appeared!"


    A glint of excitement passed through Kali-Alexander''s eyes.


    "Is that so, they''vee."


    "Twenty riders on horseback! Kirik, no wizards among them!"


    "Twenty, huh..."


    "What should we do? Should we immediately redirect our army and surround them?"


    Kali-Alexander immediately shook his head.


    "No, don''t bother."


    "Yes?"


    Only twenty daring to attack an army of thirty thousand.


    Certainly, they must be an elite unit of human heroes.


    Comprised only of those confident in hit-and-run tactics. No need to get entangled in their pace.


    "Do not slow the march northward. Let the surrounding units counterattack, but do not pursue deeply."


    Goblin Amir blinked in confusion.


    Kali-Alexander smirked. His kin found it hard toprehend not immediately ughtering an enemy in sight.


    "Our goal is the human walls. And theirs is also to defend these walls."


    Goblins seek destruction.


    Humans seek protection.


    Different goals, same target.


    In the end, it''s a battle to either ovee or defend the walls of Crossroad.


    "What they fear is us reaching the walls with as many troops as fast as possible."


    During the three days towards the walls, it was inevitable for humans to attack.


    Kali-Alexander had anticipated this. His answer was simple.


    "Let them attack. Humans will keep assaulting us during our march. ept the losses. Prioritize the advance."


    Better to maintain a rapid advance than waste time on guerri deception tactics without gain.


    No matter how much the human heroes rampage, guerri forces are limited in scale.


    There''s a limit to the damage we can take.


    Kali-Alexander was willing to sacrifice thousands of legion lives if it meant reaching the walls on time.


    Goblins wage war with lives as their currency.


    If maintaining speed costs, there''s no reason not to pay.


    "Of course, we can''t just be sitting ducks... Inform the cavalry. Have them scout around where they appeared. If they find a teleport gate, destroy it and then return."


    "Yes!"


    Then another Goblin Amir arrived, panting. He reported to Kali-Alexander.


    "Kirik, great Kali-Alexander! The human bastards have started attacking our legion''s rear!"


    "The rear, you say..."


    "It''s the supply unit, Kirik!"


    "Indeed."


    From behind his mask, a cunning smile formed on the lips of the old Goblin King.


    "ying by the book, Ash."


    ***


    We annihted the supply unit at the rear.


    Fitting for a legion led by the Goblin King himself, the troops guarding the supply were well-trained. They resisted stubbornly.


    It took some time to deal with them all. But eventually, they were crushed under the attack of my elite twenty heroes.


    After eliminating the hundreds of guards protecting the supplies.


    "..."


    I red discontentedly at the enemy''s main force moving away.


    The Goblin legion didn''t seem to care whether their supply unit was shattered.


    They continued moving north, seemingly unaware of their rear.


    I was somewhat perplexed, having nned to flee if they engaged us.


    ''Why?''


    Even if advancing was crucial, why would they proceed, abandoning their supply unit...?


    "My Lord!"


    Then Lucas called me. I quickly turned to him.


    Lucas had uncovered one of the carts they were pulling and was peering inside. I, riding beside him, opened my mouth slightly in surprise.


    "This is..."


    "...Yes."


    Wham-!


    Lucas, having fully removed the cloth from the cart, gritted his teeth.


    "It''s an empty cart, my Lord."


    "..."


    The cart waspletely empty.


    "Check the other carts too!"


    "Yes."


    While dealing with the goblin remnants, my heroes frantically searched through all the carts.


    All were empty, or if they contained anything, it was just a bit of misceneous stuff.


    "...It was a decoy?"


    I pressed my hand to my throbbing forehead.


    "They anticipated our guerri tactics? So, they disguised a decoy unit as a supply unit and deliberately ced it at the rear...?"


    "..."


    All the heroes looked around, bewildered.


    The bodies of the hundreds of goblin soldiers we had fought and killed were scattered horribly across the snow.


    "Are all these numbers... just expendable?"


    Watching the goblins, calm as lizards that tail off and effortlessly escape, I suddenly felt it more acutely.


    The opponent in this defensive battle is truly formidable...

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Over the next three days, we relentlessly attacked the advancing goblin hordes from all directions.


    I even brought along the firepower team that had rested for a day, pouring attacks into what appeared to be their weak points.


    Indeed, the attacks were somewhat effective. The long road from ck Lake to Crossroad was littered with the corpses of goblins.


    However, these were not their core forces.


    The Goblin Legion always seemed to predict where I would strike, deploying decoy troops ordingly.


    Our guerri forces diligently reduced the number of goblins, but it was never a fatal blow.


    It was like an aircraft spraying res while flying.


    Despite our efforts to shoot it down with heat-seeking missiles, the aircraft evaded, leaving only superficial damage as it continued to advance through the sky, a giant ne.


    Moreover, they always managed to destroy our teleport gates.


    They backtracked our arrival points, dispatched cavalry, searched for and destroyed the teleport gates, forcing us to retreat further to another gate and return to Crossroad.


    Not only that, but they also preemptively destroyed hidden teleport gates with their cavalry.


    With the continuous destruction of gates, our attacks and retreats became slower, and the enemy steadily advanced.


    "..."


    On thest day of guerri warfare.


    Standing atop the field of goblin corpses, I had to admit it. I had no choice but to ept.


    The Goblin God-King, the enemymander who once burnt a third of the world, was far superior to me as amander.


    I am just an ordinary human who managed to reach the end of the game after hundreds of tries, confined to the rules of the game, fighting predetermined battles... We are onpletely different levels.


    In the real battlefield, he destroyed numerous kingdoms, built a great empire for his race, and ultimately earned the title of God-King.


    Kali-Alexander and I were worlds apart in terms of tactical ability.


    As if my movements were in the palm of his hand... he deceived me and sessfully achieved his goal of ''advancing''.


    "...But."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "It''s not over yet."


    No, it''s far from over. It hasn''t even started yet.


    We are still within the rules of the game.


    And in this game, even against a god of war, I have a chance to win.


    "Let''s go back."


    I told the heroes around me.


    Everyone''s face showed fatigue from the past few days of forced marches, but their eyes were fiercely sharp.


    Gritting my teeth, I turned towards the gate.


    "We still have a means to strike back at them."


    ***


    The next day.


    Atop the walls of Crossroad.


    All the heroes and soldiers of the Monster Front had finished preparing for battle and were lined up at the end of the wall.


    In front of us, likewise prepared for battle, stood the legion of green monsters.


    Thump- Thump- Thump-


    25,000 goblins.


    Though we managed to reduce their numbers by thousands through guerri tactics over three days, the green monster tsunami still made it here.


    "..."


    Gazing at the endless horizon filled with that monstrous number, I slowly turned to the side.


    Atop the reinforced wall were various cannons, ballistae, artifacts, and elite soldiers with strong spirits, not fleeing from the final showdown with the monsters.


    2,500 people.


    The difference in forces was exactly tenfold.


    Until the day of the defense, no support troops came from other cities or nations nearby.


    "How merciless..."


    But what can we do?


    Help would have been nice, but it wasn''t essential. We didn''t consider reinforcements from the strategy phase.


    If we had considered reinforcements, we would not have dered an independent stance from the beginning. We would have borrowed ample forces from the Imperial Family.


    From the moment we dered our independent stance, this war became entirely Crossroad''s own.


    We dered this independence, bearing all its disadvantages.


    ''In order to save people, not swayed by the will of any particr nation, solely to save people...''


    But, then again.


    If our independent stance, dered to save people, leads to the copse of our front because we can''t get reinforcements, and we fail to save people...


    Does all of this retain any meaning?


    If we fail to clear the mission, blinded by a grand cause, by the banner... No matter what fancy words are used to dress it up, isn''t it just a failure in the end?


    "Your Highness."


    "Hm. Thank you."


    Junior approached and handed me a cup.


    It was a health juice she had prepared herself. I gratefully epted it.


    "Juice made by Jupiter Junior... shortened to JuJuJu. I''ll enjoy it."


    "Do you still have the luxury to joke...?"


    Junior stood beside me, also drinking juice.


    It''s already the third cup this morning. It''s full of various ingredients beneficial for magic power recovery.


    Feeling my magic power replenishing, I let out a long sigh.


    "Are you okay? You look tired."


    "I can still hold on..."


    After returning the cup, I lightly pped my tired face with both hands.


    Then, I saw a goblin in familiar armor and helmet, riding a goat, emerging at the forefront of the Goblin Legion.


    It was the Goblin God-King, Kali-Alexander.


    "I''ve been waiting..."


    Taking a deep breath, I signaled Junior with my eyes. She used her wind magic to amplify my voice so it could reach far.


    I shouted with all my might.


    "Kali-Alexander!"


    Noticing my voice reached him, the Goblin God-King slowly looked up at me. I shouted at him.


    "I request a [Commander''s Summit]!"


    "..."


    The Commander''s Summit.


    Something we had once shared in a dungeon.


    A special gimmick exclusive to boss stages. Bothmanders'' characters be unusable for 10 turns. Sess rate of 100 percent.


    Once this gimmick is activated, Kali-Alexander and I must meet alone for 30 minutes.


    And true to its 100 percent sess rate, Kali-Alexander nodded his head.


    p!


    Buttoning up my coat, I descended the wall. My gaze met with each of the waiting heroes and soldiers in turn.


    "While I''m gone, just follow the instructions given in advance."


    Detailed operational instructions had been shared with everyone over the past few days.


    Even without my direct control, everyone will fight well on their own.


    "I wish you all good luck."


    Believing in them, I simply said and stood in front of the city gate.


    Ku-kung-


    As the gate opened slightly, I rode out on my horse. Kali-Alexander, too, was approaching on his goat from the other side.


    A meeting ce was already set up at the midpoint between the Goblin camp and Crossroad.


    A grey table, grey chairs, and a white g fluttering beside them.


    We both dismounted and silently bowed to each other before sitting down.


    "Thank you for requesting the summit, Ash."


    Kali-Alexander was the first to speak. I frowned.


    "Thank you?"


    "You''re the first enemymander who''s sat down to talk with me."


    Kali-Alexander awkwardly responded.


    "When fighting with orcs, there was no option for dialogue, and during wars with humans... they didn''t want to talk with goblins like us."


    "..."


    "Among my enemies, you''re the first to acknowledge me as a person capable of dialogue. How can I not be grateful?"


    The Goblin King ced his right hand on the table.


    "So, is there a reason you requested this summit? Or is it merely a ploy to buy time?"


    "Buying time... That''s not entirely wrong."


    10 turns.


    30 minutes.


    Once this time passes, the war begins. You could say it''s thest peaceful moment Crossroad can enjoy.


    So, let''s make the most of these 30 minutes.


    "First, I want to acknowledge something."


    "What''s that?"


    "As amander, Kali-Alexander, you are superior to me."


    I admitted it frankly.


    "In the past three days attacking your army, I felt it. You seemed to know exactly how I would move."


    "For all that, your attacks inflicted considerable damage on our forces."


    "But only manageable damage. In the end, you brought all your forces intact for the siege here,"


    Kali-Alexander didn''t deny it. I smiled bitterly.


    "In this battle too, you''ve already thought of all the tactics to bring down my walls..."


    "Ha ha. Surely you''re not asking me to reveal those tactics, Ash?"


    "Would you tell me if I asked?"


    "Of course, I can''t discuss specific tactics. However..."


    Kali-Alexander hesitated briefly before looking me squarely in the eye.


    "As amander, I can share my basic philosophy. Reluctant as I am to say this, I''ve been fighting for centuries longer than you, as a seniormander."


    "I''m all ears."


    As I nodded, Kali-Alexander nodded back.


    "Firstly, my tactics are solely because I am a goblin. Sacrificing our lives without hesitation, even if the exchange rate is horrific, it''s fine as long as we achieve our goal."


    "That''s very goblin-like."


    "On the other hand, Ash, you are theplete opposite."


    The Goblin God-King''s eyes sparkled heavily from behind his mask.


    "You cherish each of your soldiers'' lives. Except for the inevitable sacrifices, you try not to waste a single life."


    "..."


    "Even in the forward bases, you retreated early to avoid damage, and you even dispatched rescue teams for stranded allies."


    "Is that wrong?"


    "I''m not talking about moral judgments, Ash. It''s about efficiency."


    Value or efficiency.


    People or strategy...


    "Of course, the resources and time to create a single human soldier are vastly different from those of a goblin. To say it inly, a human life is ''more expensive'' than a goblin''s."


    "..."


    "But even considering that, you seem too reluctant to sacrifice your soldiers... For amander, you''re too kind-hearted, Ash."


    Regarding the lives of his own kind as mere bullets was the goblin way.


    "A true ruler should be able to sit calmly atop the blood, tears, and corpses of his subordinates."


    It was also the mindset of rulers.


    "Do you n to win at chess without losing a single piece?"


    "If it''s not a necessary exchange, why lose them needlessly?"


    "That''s true. But sometimes, you need to boldly throw a piece into the enemy''s mouth. And from what I see, youck that courage."


    "..."


    "Amander should be able to calcte the loss and damage of his forces coldly, even if it brings tears at the graves. But you seem to be pained even amidst the battlefield."


    Kali-Alexander shook his head.


    "That way, you won''tst long in battle, Ash."


    "..."


    "You must be a heart of steel, down to the very core. If you truly desire victory, you must engage in real warfare."


    "Real warfare? How is that done?"


    "Cross the line."


    The Goblin God-King, leaning close to the table, whispered softly.


    "Be a monster who can willingly sacrifice the lives of subordinates, who can sit untroubled on a throne built on death."


    "..."


    "Real warfare begins there. The path to bing a true ruler opens from that point."


    The ancient and legendary Goblin King, a veteranmander from the annals of history, said this.


    To be a king, first be a monster.


    Be an entity that can willingly sacrifice human lives.


    "If you insist on remaining human to the very end... you will ultimately not achieve victory."


    "..."


    "Aren''t you trying to protect more people? Isn''t your goal to save every life in this world, above this frontline?"


    Is this the orthodox view?


    "For that noble goal, someone must die. Then who will decide who dies? Who willmand death? Who will bear that burden?"


    Is this the ultimate answer I''m confronted with at the end of the path I''ve chosen, banner in hand?


    "In order to save the world."


    The Goblin God-King slowly raised his hand, pointing at me.


    "Mustn''t someone don the skin of a monster?"

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Before Stage 10, I was just a naive yer.


    I yed by the game''s rules, within the allowed parameters, just an ordinary yer trying to clear the game.


    But during Stage 10, after being struck by the Werewolf Legion and the Wolf King, I realized:


    This world, while following the rules of the game, is ultimately reality.


    There''s no need to be bound by the narrow fence of rules.


    So, I decided to go beyond the rules, to trample them, and to use every means outside the rules to win the game.


    I decided to be a tyrant who defines the principles and rules on this frontline.


    But, in truth, I was still bound by rules.


    I twisted and applied other rules, yet I was strangling myself with the ultimate rule.


    That rule is the principle of ''killing monsters and saving people.''


    I thought I should never abandon this principle. But Kali-Alexander said:


    Even throw away thatst rule.


    Whether inside or outside the rules, to even argue about this is to always be conscious of the line of rules.


    Only a monster whopletely breaks free from these rules and lines - only a true ruler, can ultimately win.


    ***


    The time for the Commander''s Summit was drawing to an end. Kali-Alexander slowly rose from his seat.


    "I''ve spoken at length, but in the end, this is just my theory of sovereignty."


    He adjusted his helmet habitually.


    "You must have your own theory, Ash. And we''ll see which one is stronger in the battle about to unfold."


    "..."


    "Let''s have a good match, Ash."


    Then, he extended his right hand.


    I looked in bewilderment at the Goblin''s outstretched hand. Kali-Alexander seemed embarrassed.


    "Uh... Don''t humans of this generation use this form of greeting?"


    "No, it''s not that. I was just startled for a moment."


    Slowly, I extended my hand in return.


    The hand of the Goblin God-King and the humanmander sped in midair.


    His leather glove stamped with a sigil, and my ck leather glove, gripped tightly before releasing.


    "Thanks for the advice, Kali-Alexander."


    I spoke.


    "I still don''t know the path I should take."


    "Hm?"


    "Whether I''m still a naive yer trapped within the rules, a tyrant standing outside the rules, or if I''ll be a monster,pletely transcending the rules."


    What I''ll be, I do not know. But.


    "There''s one thing I''m sure of."


    "What''s that?"


    As the Goblin God-King listened intently,


    I grinned wickedly.


    "Whatever I be, I''ll use every means at my disposal... to finish you off!"


    Ku-ku-ku-kuung!


    The earth began to tremble.


    A startled Kali-Alexander looked around. A shocked voice burst from his mouth.


    "What is this...?!"


    Chaaak!


    From beneath the earth, a hidden grey fortress emerged.


    Splitting the earth and rocks, grey walls rapidly encircled Kali-Alexander and me.


    [Imperial Edict].


    My ultimate skill to summon a magical fortress that can change shape at will.


    "Your fortress summoning technique?! But when did you-"


    "When did I?"


    Iughed nonchntly.


    "From the very beginning."


    Before the Goblin Legion reached the gates of Crossroad - from the dawn before sunrise, I had already activated [Imperial Edict].


    I then transformed the shape of the fortress to hide it underground, leaving part of its walls as a table and chairs.


    The fluttering white g beside them was just an addition.


    Afterwards, drinking magic potions and the magic juice Junior made, I endured the magical drain from summoning the fortress.


    Until the goblins walked right into my trap...


    When Kali-Alexander appeared, I activated the [Commander''s Summit] and sessfully lured him here.


    Goo-goo-goo-goo-!


    Eventually, my grey fortress that rose was somewhat reminiscent of a prison.


    It was simr to when I had confined the Aegis Special Forces before. The difference this time was that I was inside, along with the enemymander.


    Ding-


    The duration of the [Commander''s Summit] ended.


    The state of ''non-aggression'' between the twomanders was lifted. Now, we could attack each other.


    Kali-Alexander looked at me in confusion, and I btedly rose from my chair.


    "What''s the most terrifying aspect of the Goblin Legion? Their numbers? Their aggressiveness? All are scary, but what makes the Goblin Legion truly powerful, in my opinion, is..."


    I slowly extended my hand and pointed at the enemymander.


    "You. Kali-Alexander. Without you, your legion is like a headless beast."


    "Ash...!"


    "I''ve been pondering how to kill you. Long-range attacks and magic are all nullified by you... so I have to draw you into closebat, but you rarely expose yourself at the front line."


    I slowly drew a green dagger from my waist.


    [Goblynch].


    The ''Greenskin yer'' given to me recently by Nameless.


    "But then I thought, there was a time when you willingly came into my reach..."


    During the previous dungeon''s free exploration.


    Kali-Alexander appeared of his own volition, requested a summit with me, and conversed within arm''s reach.


    "So, I set a trap."


    I couldn''t capture or kill him then due to circumstances.


    But this time was different.


    From the start, I nned to trap and kill him by requesting the Commander''s Summit, and he fell for it, unaware of the trap.


    "Now..."


    Pointing the green dagger forward, I grinned.


    "Let''s dance a dance of des in this prison, God-King."


    "...You''ve underestimated me, Ash."


    Sshh-


    Kali-Alexander drew a scimitar from his waist.


    "Though I am a goblin, I am a warrior who personally ughtered the seven orc lords of my era. Do you really think you can defeat me alone?"


    "Sorry to say."


    Snap!


    I flicked my finger.


    "I never said I was alone."


    He is a boss monster.


    And a boss requires a raid.


    sh!


    A spatial rift opened behind me, and my captured monsters poured out.


    [Captured Monster: Summoned Lv.30 Skeleton Knight (R).]


    [Captured Monster: Summoned Lv.35 Scorpion Warrior (R).]


    [Captured Monster: Summoned Lv.40 Troll Royal Guard (SR).]


    [Captured Monster: Summoned Lv.45 Hawk Bear Assassin (SR).]


    Skeletons, scorpions, trolls, and finally, a hawk bear appeared.


    Including me, we were five.


    A full party.


    "Don''t call it cowardly."


    My captured monsters slowly encircled Kali-Alexander. I too adjusted the grip on my dagger and murmured.


    "After all, you guys attacked us with forces many times our number. Isn''t this what war is?"


    "...Ha ha."


    Kali-Alexanderughed.


    I sneered.


    "Why? Feel betrayed because I called for a summit and set a trap? Thought we became transcendental friends after exchanging a few words and verses? Or are you disappointed that I resorted to such tactics instead of a fair fight? You expected honor and ethics from a monster?"


    "No, Ash. Not at all. Quite the opposite."


    Kali-Alexanderughed heartily again, his red eyes zing from behind the mask.


    "Yes, this is how war is done!"


    "...!"


    "Pouring out all the means at our disposal, fighting and killing to survive - the one who remains is the victor! War is this inherently savage! Traps? Tricks? What does it matter! They are just means to victory! Morals? Honor? I''ve never sought such things in my life!"


    The tip of the Goblin God-King''s sword was aimed at my throat.


    "Ultimately, we are bound to kill and be killed! The method doesn''t matter! In the end, only the victors and losers remain in history!"


    "..."


    "How splendidly you''ve cornered me, Ash!"


    The Goblin God-King is the most powerful entity among the goblins. And he also receives a boss buff.


    But, after all, he''s just a goblin.


    Their inherent potential is inferior. Even the strongest amongst them has clear limits.


    Moreover, Kali-Alexander''s weakness is closebat.


    He won''t be able to survive here. He knows it too.


    "Come, try to kill me. Kill me and stand over my corpse to prove it! Prove you are the stronger one! That you deserve to survive more than I do!"


    But why?


    There was a faint sense of enjoyment in the God-King''s voice as he gripped his scimitar and assumed a battle stance.


    "Of course, it won''t be easy."


    Taaat-!


    My captured monsters charged at him all at once.


    The Goblin God-King, too, swung his scimitar and charged into battle.


    The defensive battle began, and with it, the boss monster raid.


    ***


    Suddenly, a grey fortress rose in the center of the battlefield.


    The rising fortress engulfed themanders of both armies.


    The human soldiers, forewarned, did not panic, but the goblins reacted differently.


    Kyaaaack!


    Kirik! Kiririk!


    The goblins were extremely disoriented and simultaneously excited.


    In the sudden absence of their suprememander, the Goblin Legion lost control in an instant.


    Doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-!


    They began to charge.


    Toward the grey fortress that had swallowed their king.


    Simultaneously - around the fortress, as many as fifty turrets sprang up.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Drrrrrr-!


    The ''Shield Turrets'' that provoke enemies in an area.


    The ''Magic Turrets'' specializing in area CC and slow.


    The ''Automatic Defense Turrets'' firing magic bullets automatically.


    Within the range of [Imperial Edict], there''s no limit to the number of summons. Ash used this to pour all his remaining mana cores into summoning them.


    The Shield Turrets, aligned in formation, provoked the goblins, while the Magic Turrets doused the enemy, slowed by their spells.


    The slowed goblins iled as the bullets from the Automatic Defense Turrets tore them to shreds.


    At first nce, it seemed like a sessful defense, but the limitations were clear.


    The durability of the Shield Turrets was steadily decreasing, and the Automatic Defense Turrets required long reload times.


    If the Goblin Legion continued to swarm at this pace, the grey fortress would not hold out for long.


    So, Ash hadid another trap.


    Whooosh-!


    Blue mana particles swirled like mes in the air, drawing a formation before gradually taking shape.


    It was a summoning spell.


    And what was summoned was-


    "...Kyahat."


    A giant troll in a jewel-encrusted turban.


    Troll King.


    Summoned using a scroll obtained after defeating a troll legion, a one-time use boss monster summon.


    "Kyahat, hahaha-!"


    Laughing in a manner uncharacteristic of a summon, the Troll King charged.


    Kwagwang-!


    Plunging into the heart of the enemy lines, the Troll King began battling the goblins.


    As a boss monster with one of the strongest tanking abilities in the world, it would hold the line for the duration of the summon.


    "..."


    Soldiers on the human side, watching this spectacle from the walls, tensed their shoulders.


    While the central force of the Goblin Legion''s army charged at the grey fortress, the wings took a different course.


    They charged straight towards Crossroad''s walls.


    "All forces-!"


    Lucas, drawing the de of light from his sword - [Bestowed Sword],manded.


    "Prepare for battle-!"

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    [Gardis Blessing].


    A defensive buff that the human side can use, conceptually countering the monsters'' [Dark Event].


    Among various options, I pondered and finally narrowed it down to two choices:


    - Gardis Blessing: Invincible Walls


    > During this battle, the walls will not be destroyed.


    - Gardis Blessing: One-Way Assault


    > During this battle, enemies will only attack from the southern wall.


    There were many buffs directly affectingbat, but considering the enemymander, I deliberated over these two for a tactical counter.


    In the game, the Goblin Legion''s main siege tactic was to use suicide bombers to blow up the walls.


    Thus, initially, I considered ''Invincible Walls'' to make the enemy''s siege difficult.


    However, feeling consistently outmaneuvered tactically by the enemymander during the Goblin Legion''s advance, I leaned towards ''One-Way Assault''.


    I had already suffered significant damage from the Werewolf Legion''s nking maneuvers during Stage 10.


    With the Goblin God-King, known for strategically copsing numerous human walls, I was certain he would employ far moreplex tactics.


    He would definitely have secured other siege means besides suicide bombers.


    And frankly, Icked confidence in countering his wider array of tactics, given his experience.


    So, the better strategy was to limit the battlefield.


    Concentrate our forces at the southern wall and crush them.


    Thus, the day before the defense began, I activated [Gardis Blessing: One-Way Assault].


    [The Goddess bestows her blessing upon your battlefield...]


    [During this battle, enemies will only attack from the southern wall.]


    Our battlefield was limited to the southern wall.


    ''Fight well, my heroes, my soldiers.''


    I entrusted the outsidemand to Lucas and gave detailed tactical instructions to everyone.


    I had no choice but to trust the battle at the walls to them. What I needed to do right now was...


    ng!


    Click-!


    To quickly dispose of the Goblin God-King in front of me!


    Despite being surrounded and fiercely attacked by my four captured monsters, Kali-Alexander managed to hold his ground, counter-attacking with his sword.


    Gripping my dagger tightly, I too jumped into the fray.


    As I joined in, a lowugh came from Kali-Alexander''s mask. I clenched my teeth and lunged with my dagger.


    Like always in this world...


    I must kill.


    To survive.


    ***


    Across the snow-covered in,


    Kyaaaack!


    Kirik, Kiririk-!


    With screams, the Goblin Legion poured in.


    "Prepare for battle-!"


    Lucasmanded again, drawing his sword. The soldiers lined up at their firing weapons, loading their ammunition.


    As Ash said, the green-skinned wave didn''t try any nking maneuvers. They came straight on.


    This was suffocating.


    25,000 creatures, heedless of their own lives, swarmed towards the wall.


    The pressure was different from the previous scene at the forward base.


    Back then, the walls were lower, and the forces fewer, but there was a way to escape.


    Now, however, we were in a do-or-die situation.


    This wall was thest line of defense. If breached, the goblins would march northward, gather their kin, and recreate the ''Great Goblin Invasion'' of centuries past.


    ''We''re going to break.''


    Though every defensive battle was a life-or-death struggle, this time was critically different. Lucas internally cursed.


    ''I can''t see them all at once.''


    So many.


    Unbearably many.


    The already numerous goblins, spreading wide and pouring in, filled and overflowed my field of view.


    He had to turn my head left and right to get a full view of their entire scale.


    Kwang! Kwagwang!


    The front line of the approaching goblins exploded as they hit the minefield. In an instant, over a hundred goblin lives were extinguished.


    But it made barely a dent.


    It felt like scooping a handful of water from the ocean. The immense wave continued to crash relentlessly.


    Kyaaaack!


    The next wave of goblins effortlessly leaped over the bodies of their fallenrades and charged forward. As they entered the firing range, Lucas shouted.


    "Fire! Focus on your assigned sectors and shoot!"


    Boom! Bur-bur-bang!


    Thud-thud-thud!


    The cannons and ballistae that had long protected the walls of Crossroad fired their projectiles.


    The central gunners focused on the goblins swarming around the grey fortress, while the right and left gunners targeted the goblins rushing towards their respective walls.


    The goblins who had crossed the minefield reached the kill zone.


    Wooden barricades twisted and tangled, effectively obstructing the monsters path.


    The first wave of goblins that entered this zone waspletely annihted. The problem was the second wave that followed.


    Boom-!


    Kwagwang!


    The second wave consisted of goblin suicide bombers.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, they mmed into the barricades.


    This was supposed to be a bottleneck where monsters slow down, making them easy targets, but the continuous explosions of the suicide bombers shattered the barricades and set them aze.


    "These crazy bastards..."


    A flustered Lucas muttered.


    The suicide bombers caught their own in the sts, killing fellow goblins in the rear as well.


    Nevertheless, they achieved their objective.


    By the time the second wave was consumed in their self-made explosions, the kill zone was neutralized.


    Breaking through the crossfire that should have held them back longer, the third wave of goblins breached through.


    tter! tter! tter!


    The third wave was cavalry.


    Goblins on mountain goats dashed across the battlefield with swift agility.


    What role could cavalry y in a fight right in front of the walls?


    What meaning was there in charging towards well-defended walls?


    It was unclear, yet the goblin cavalry madly rushed towards the walls.


    Effortlessly leaping over denselyid barricades, dodging the active mines, they sped towards the walls.


    The startled gunners hastily changed their aim to target the cavalry.


    However, the goblin cavalry was much faster than the regr goblins, making aiming and firing more time-consuming.


    By the time most of the cavalry was decimated by the wall''s firepower, the cannons and ballistae had already been thrown into disarray.


    And the final cavalry that broke through the defensive fire and reached the wall-


    Thump!


    Crashed straight into it.


    The mountain goat and goblin rider crumbled to the ground.


    Confused human soldiers quickly redirected their cannons and ballistae.


    The cavalry''s charge was reckless but effective.


    Gaps had formed in the firepowerwork, and following goblin forces continued to charge through the weakened defense unscathed.


    Then the fourth wave of goblins rushed in. This time, it was shield-bearers.


    Actually, did it even matter to categorize them into the fourth or fifth wave?


    A slightly dizzy Lucas briefly closed his eyes.


    Just how many waves of goblins were lurking behind?


    It felt like an overwhelming flood breaking far beyond the dams capacity.


    Though the vanguard had been cleared, the main force had already surged up close to the walls.


    "Prepare the artifacts!"


    Lucasmanded.


    Usually, Lilly would be overseeing the artifacts, but she was absent. Instead, the guildmaster of the alchemists scurried to take orders.


    Lucas, with clenched teeth, stretched his arm forward and shouted.


    "Activate the Slowing Field Artifact! Follow it up with the Ice Field Artifact, full deployment!"


    Area slow and area freeze artifacts were activated in session.


    The snow under the feet of the slowed goblins turned bitterly cold and froze.


    With their mobility drastically reduced, the Goblin Legion suddenly bottlenecked, and a rain of cannonballs and arrows fell on their heads.


    However, the fourth wave was shield bearers. They raised their massive shields,rge enough to cover their entire bodies, protecting not only themselves but also theirrades in the rear, and slowly resumed their advance.


    "Junior-!"


    Lucas called out, and Junior, preparing magic with other mage party members, threw her juice cup over the wall.


    "Let''s go, guys!"


    "Yes! Sister!"


    "Yes! Big sis!"


    The young mages had different elements: fire, wind, water, and earth.


    The fire mage was the first to spread mes as widely as possible, causing the frozen ground to melt into a sticky mess.


    "Huup-!"


    Then Junior and the other three mages cast their respective spells. Junior also used wind and water elements.


    Whoosh!


    Streams of water fell from the sky with strong winds,


    Crack! Crunch!


    and the earth cracked open to receive these streams.


    The ground that had been frozen solid until moments ago quickly turned into a swampy mire.


    The goblins at the forefront of the swamp were immobilized and fell.


    Bang! Crack!


    Even the shield bearers couldn''t withstand the continuous bombardment. Eventually, the fourth wave of goblins also crumbled and perished.


    But, in doing so, they allowed the overall force to advance.


    The wide swampy area formed by magic was littered with the bodies of goblin shield bearers.


    Goblins in the rear used these bodies as stepping stones to advance.


    The fifth wave was a mix of shield bearers and archers. Protected by the shield bearers, the goblin archers fired arrows towards the walls.


    Thud! Tuk tuk!


    Their firepower was pitiful, but for the first time, the goblins'' attacks undeniably reached the walls.


    Looking down at a goblin arrow that hadnded at his feet, Lucas gritted his teeth.


    ''...These bastards, they''re just blindly charging in.''


    The Goblin God-King, their suprememander, was trapped with Ash.


    Surely, without hismand, they were just mindlessly charging forward.


    ''Why then... does it seem like the right type of troops appear at the right time?''


    As if everything was calcted, and they were just lined up to charge in order...


    ''No!''


    Even if the Goblin God-King had predicted everything and arranged the troops, the onesmanding them on the field would be the officers.


    If only the officers were eliminated, theirmand structure would copse, and they wouldn''t be able to charge as effectively as they are now.


    "Damien!"


    Lucas yelled.


    "We need to snipe their officers! You know that, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Damien had been sniping officers he spotted since long before.


    Amirs and Janissaries in shy armor were all falling, bloodied by his sniper shots.


    As the Goblin Legion drew closer, other snipers in Damien''s party also began to focus on sniping the officers.


    Bang!


    Damien had just taken down another Amir that caught his eye when he sensed something odd.


    "...Lucas, sir."


    Although they had be quite friendly in private, this was a defense battle, and Lucas was acting as themander.


    Therefore, Damien addressed him formally.


    Lucas gestured for him to speak, and Damien muttered hesitantly, seeming to struggle with understanding the current situation.


    "The Goblin generals... I mean, the Goblin Amirs, there were only ten in total, right?"


    "Yes. His Highness confirmed it this morning."


    "The ones with unique markings on their faces and wearing high-quality armor... right?"


    "Exactly."


    "..."


    "What''s the matter? Report quickly."


    Urged by Lucas, Damien slowly responded.


    "...I just sniped the tenth Goblin Amir."


    "What? You mean you''ve taken them all out?"


    "Yes. I thought so, but..."


    Damien pointed towards a distant part of the battlefield.


    "There''s another one over there."


    "What?"


    "And there too, and also over there..."


    Goblin officers with unique markings on their faces and wearing high-quality armor.


    "There are dozens more."


    "..."


    "If, as His Highness said, there are only ten Goblin Amirs in total..."


    With a pale face, Damien muttered.


    "What are those... exactly?"

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Goblins have low intelligence.


    But they can learn.


    Over the past three days of the march, they painfully learned about the existence of exceptional human snipers.


    The sniper who had ambushed the Goblin Legion with guerri tactics specifically targeted officers, causing significant losses among their Amirs and Janissaries.


    Each night, the Goblin God-King had to promote new Amirs and Janissaries.


    It was evident that this sniper would target officers again in the uing siege.


    Therefore, Kali-Alexander prepared a deception strategy.


    He supplied ordinary goblins with high-quality armor and painted their faces with distinctive patterns.


    There were about a hundred of these decoys.


    Meanwhile, the real Goblin Amirs disguised themselves, smearing orc blood on their bodies instead of wearing their usual armor.


    Goblins, with their keen sense of smell, especially after being dominated by orcs for centuries, could differentiate the scent of orcs even in the midst of a battlefield.


    The real Goblin Amirs made their presence known through scent.


    Although invisible to the humans on the walls, the goblins could recognize each others ranks.


    While human snipers were busy shooting down the decoys, the real Amirs mingled with ordinary soldiers, passingmands.


    As a result, even in the absence of the God-King, and despite their frenzy, the Goblin Legion maintained its formation and continued its pre-nned charge.


    "The great Kali-Alexander foresaw everything."


    An old goblin, one of the oldest Amirs, and who had been with Kali-Alexander since the beginning of the war, murmured.


    "In his previous life, when he was assassinated before aplishing his great deed, he decided in this life to always have contingency ns. Even in his absence, the army could move..."


    In his past life, the Goblin Legion copsed, and the Greenskin Kingdom fell into ruin after Kali-Alexander was assassinated.


    Therefore, Kali-Alexander prepared for his potential absence this time.


    He arranged the troops so they only needed to charge forward, instructing the officers to oversee just this task.


    And everything was unfolding as nned.


    Although the God-King was captured by the enemymander, the Goblin Legion''s charge was effective, reaching right up to the walls.


    "...But great God-King, we need you."


    It was just as the Orc Emperor had metaphorically described.


    The goblins were like dogs chasing the back of a carriage, driven by instinct, more like raging beasts.


    They were wildfires, typhoons, akin to disasters that wanted to kill and burn everything in sight.


    The God-King gave them direction.


    Without him, the wildfire without anything to burn would extinguish, and the typhoon without steam would dissipate, leading the Goblin Legion to self-destruction.


    "Return safely."


    And burn this world together with us.


    The old goblin repeated and signaled. The Janissaries, recognizing his gesture, waved their hands.


    Kyaaack! Kirik! Kirik!


    From the rear, two elite Goblin units moved forward.


    The Goblin Chariot Corps. And.


    ng! Bang!


    The secret weapon Kali-Alexander had prepared in secret.


    The Engineer Corps.


    ***


    Twang!


    Damien gritted his teeth and loaded his crossbow.


    The arrow he shot traced a beautiful arc and knocked down an armored goblin.


    Whether the Amirs had multiplied or it was a mere deception tactic, he had no time to distinguish.


    If any of them could be a real officer, he had to snipe them.


    "Huh?"


    While continuously sniping, Damien noticed something.


    In the midst of the Goblin Legion almost reaching the walls, something was being prepared by their rear units.


    Realizing what it was, Damien urgently shouted.


    "They have catapults!"


    "...!"


    Lucas, deflecting the relentless rain of goblin arrows on the wall with his sword, urgently looked in the direction Damien was pointing to. At the rear of the Goblin Legion, crude but unmistakable catapults were being assembled.


    Twang!


    Damien hurriedly shot arrows in that direction, but the goblins, indifferent to their fallenrades,pleted the assembly of the catapults.


    Goblinscked the technical skill to build sturdy catapults capable of hurling heavy stones.


    That meant what they were about tounch was-


    Whoosh!


    The crudely made catapult, constructed of wood and rope, spun around andunched something that was hanging from it.


    It soared across the sky towards the wall, screaming.


    Kyaaaack!


    Lucas recognized what it was and yelled.


    "Suicide bombers!"


    However, theunched goblin suicide bombers did not reach the top of the wall.


    The catapults were not powerful enough, and their range was too short. The suicide bomber whonded midway up the wall exploded in ackluster disy.


    Boom!


    The iron dding on the wall was slightly dented, and a few bricks fell off.


    But despite the unimpressive impact, the humans on the wall were not amused.


    Screaming through the air, dozens more goblin suicide bombers wereunched.


    Bang! Boom!


    Not a single one reached the top of the wall. They all exploded mid-way up or lower.


    But the Goblin Engineer Corps did not give up and continuedunching suicide bombers, theirnding points increasingly higher.


    Crack!


    Finally, when one suicide bomber stuck to the iron ting just below the top and exploded, Lucas knew he had to change his defensive tactics.


    "Damien! Can your party''s magic guns reach their catapults?"


    "Yes! But our sniping can only kill the engineers, and they keep recing them and firing! We need to destroy the catapults themselves!"


    "The only things with that range and firepower are..."


    Lucas looked at Junior, who shook her head.


    They were attacking just beyond the effective range of magic.


    Junior could destroy one or two catapults with her magic, but it was impossible to handle them all.


    Her mages didn''t have the ability to attack from that distance...


    That''s when Damien shouted.


    "What about our cannons? They have the range and the power!"


    But turning the cannon fire to the enemy''s rear would leave the frontline vulnerable.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment but then made up his mind, especially as suicide bombers began to sessfully climb onto the wall.


    Kirik, kirik...!


    The first goblin suicide bomber to climb onto Crossroad''s walls grinned wickedly.


    Ding-deng!


    Lucas''s de of light swiftly decapitated the creature. The goblin''s body, spraying green blood, fell and exploded below the wall.


    But more suicide bombers continued to drop onto the wall. Lucas shouted.


    "Artillery unit! Change target! Destroy their catapults!"


    The artillery captain urgently objected.


    "That will leave our frontline exposed! The Goblin vanguard will reach the walls!"


    "Use all artifacts to cover the gaps in the firework! Destroying the catapults is the priority! Hurry...!"


    Just then, one of the suicide bombers, unfortunately,nded right in front of a cannon.


    "Oh no!"


    Damien quickly drew his pistol [Cerberus] and shot the goblin''s head off, but its body was already exploding.


    Boom!


    The explosive power of the goblins'' bombs was crude. Crude, but sufficient.


    Shreds of goblin flesh flew in all directions along with gunpowder and mes, reaching the stacked cannonballs.


    Boom!


    A cannon exploded. Artillerymen, caught in the st, screamed as they were burnt to a crisp and flung in all directions.


    "Damn it!"


    Junior, in an attempt to prevent a chain reaction, hastily unleashed a water spell. The fire was quickly extinguished, but several nearby cannons were damaged by the explosion or rendered inoperable due to the gunpowder getting soaked.


    Groaning soldiers nursed their burns. Gritting his teeth, Lucasmanded.


    "Those damn things... Aim for the catapults! Now!"


    Artillerymen, teeth clenched in determination, adjusted their aim from the goblin vanguard to the distant catapults.


    "Aimingplete!"


    "Fire!"


    Boom-boom-boom!


    The cannonballs,unched by the most experienced among the human soldiers, struck true. Their crossfire, honed over fourteen defensive battles, swiftly demolished the Goblin Legion''s catapults.


    However, the frontline''s defensive fire weakened in the meantime, and the Goblin Legion''s vanguard eagerly pushed forward.


    "Deploy all artifacts! Don''t hold back, use everything we''ve got!"


    At Lucas'' order, the alchemists activated every avable artifact.


    Beams of magical light scorched the enemy lines, mes and whirlwinds erupted, magic cannons spewed fire, and various magical devices tossed, repelled, or teleported enemies away in a desperate struggle.


    Yet, the Goblin Legion kept advancing.


    Thud-thud-thud!


    The long-awaiting chariot brigade charged forward, taking the lead.


    "Chariots iing!"


    "Block them!"


    But the means to stop them werecking.


    Despite being pummeled by arrows, sniped, and toppled by magic, the chariot brigade relentlessly reached the wall.


    Boom!


    A chariot, upon hitting the wall, exploded magnificently.


    The chariot was loaded with explosives, not the crude bombs used by the suicide bombers but high-grade explosives amassed by the Goblin Legion.


    "Insane..."


    Lucas muttered, watching the goblins crash into the wall and explode one after another.


    The chariot brigade represented the highest ss of goblin military, capable of handling fierce beasts and driving chariots. They were the elite among their kind.


    Yet, they were used as kamikaze weapons.


    Thrown without hesitation.


    In exchange for hurling massive amounts of explosives at the wall, the lives of these elite soldiers were also burnt away.


    As a result,


    "The wall...!"


    A scout shouted.


    "There are cracks forming in the wall!"


    Most of the wall, a culmination of the Empire''s technology, withstood the explosions.


    However, a clear crack had formed in the right end of the wall.


    The problem was that the Goblin Legion noticed this crack, and their vanguard had already prated the defensive firework, reaching the base of the wall.


    Kirik! Kirik!


    A group of goblins, their exact wave indistinguishable, clung to the cracked right end of the wall. And then,


    Boom!


    They exploded.


    The end of the wall, engulfed in mes, trembled violently, and the edge crumbled, falling below.


    Soldiers screamed, scrambling away from the copsing section.


    "Damn it all!"


    Lucas ground his teeth.


    "How much of their entire force are suicide bombers...?!"


    "Here theye again!"


    "Cannoneers! Restore the firework! Now!"


    The cannons once again targeted the enemy lines, and the restored firework began to pulverize the goblins.


    But the defensive line was showing clear signs of fracturing, shaking along with the wall...


    ''My Lord!''


    Lucas bit his lip, looking towards the grey fortress where Ash was conducting a solo operation.


    ''We can''t hold out much longer, hurry...!''


    The next operation.


    The counter-offensive that the human side had prepared needed to be initiated...


    ''My Lord...!''


    The grey fortress, into which Ash had voluntarily locked himself with the enemy leader, was now covered in the bodies of goblin soldiers. It was no longer grey but overwhelmingly green.


    nk! nk!


    Turrets, smeared with goblin blood and corpses, were desperately operating, grinding down the goblins.


    "Kyahak, Kyahahat-!"


    The Troll King, standing alone in front of the grey fortress, continued to fight despite being impaled by hundreds of goblin spears and swords.


    And within that fortress -


    Thump!


    With a clear sound of flesh being punctured.


    Ash''s thrown dagger embedded itself in Kali-Alexander''s chest.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    A moment ago.


    ng! sh!


    Kali-Alexander and my captured monsters wereunching attacks at each other.


    Despite being outnumbered 5 to 1, the Goblin God-King maintained a stand-off, continuing the fight.


    No matter how weak goblins are regarded, he was still a boss stage legionmander.


    A regr party might stand a chance, but my party of captured monsters, weaker than human heroes, was struggling.


    However, I had already nned how to exploit Kali-Alexander''s weaknesses.


    ''Kali-Alexander''s magic and ranged attack nullification ability isn''t inherent to him.''


    It emanates from his legendary armor - the cloak and armor he wears.


    In other words,


    If I could just damage his cloak and armor, magic and ranged attacks would be effective...!


    Charge!


    My captured monsters, Skeleton Knight and Scorpion Warrior, attacked simultaneously from both sides.


    "Hup!"


    Kali-Alexander, swinging his scimitar rapidly, shattered the skeleton''s neck and crushed the scorpion''s carapace.


    But this opened up an opportunity.


    Swoosh!


    The troll, who had circled to the back, lunged at Kali-Alexander from behind.


    The troll, dropping its weapons and spreading its arms wide, grappled the Goblin God-King and rolled on the ground.


    Kali-Alexander repeatedly struck down with his scimitar, but the robust troll endured the blows.


    Seizing the moment, the skeleton and scorpion clutched their weapons and charged.


    "Ugh?!"


    Kali-Alexander twisted to evade, but my captured monsters'' real target wasn''t him. It was his cloak.


    Rip!


    The cloak tore apart.


    The blessing of ranged attack disruption vanished, and a magical shield seemed to peel away from the Goblin God-King.


    "Well done, Trio of Dismantlement!"


    As I praised them, Kali-Alexander''s scimitar brutally shed, tearing apart the three captured monsters.


    No time to assess their condition. I had to move to the next phase of the tactic.


    "Charge, newbie!"


    Upon mymand, the Hawk Bear Assassin, who had been hiding, dropped from the shadows.


    Roar!


    The giant creature, with the head of a bird of prey and the body of a bear, equipped with wings under its arms, plummeted onto the Goblin God-King.


    My assigned task for the Hawk Bear Assassin was to damage Kali-Alexander''s armor.


    tter!


    Feathers, sharp as des, shot from the Hawk Bear Assassin''s body like thrown daggers. They were powerful enough to be considered throwing knives.


    Usually, Kali-Alexander would nullify ranged attacks with his cloak.


    Now with the cloak damaged, could he handle this barrage of ranged attacks?


    ng! ng!


    ...He managed it.


    Kali-Alexander skillfully deflected most of the feathers with his scimitar. No doubt, he was a master of the sword.


    However, defense with a sword has its limits.


    "Ugh...!"


    A few feathers, which he couldn''t deflect, embedded into various parts of the Goblin God-King''s body, eliciting a muffled groan from behind his mask.


    Simultaneously, the Hawk Bear Assassin''s massive frame mmed into Kali-Alexander.


    The Hawk Bear roared wildly, swinging its arms ferociously, while the Goblin God-King wildly swung his sword in response.


    The two beasts rolled across the ground, furiously attacking each other, and then-


    Thump!


    Ultimately, Kali-Alexander emerged victorious.


    He pushed away the lifeless body of the Hawk Bear Assassin, a sword embedded in its neck, panting heavily.


    With the captured monsters defeated and no more summons to call upon, who would thrust a sword into the enemy leader''s neck?


    "It''s me."


    Clutching my dagger [Goblynch], I muttered.


    "I''ve got this."


    As I prepared to charge, Kali-Alexander, resting his scimitar on his shoulder, burst intoughter.


    "You don''t seem quite adept atbat, do you, Ash? Are you sure about this?"


    "My subordinates always worry too."


    I responded with a smirk.


    "Amander personally entering the front lines is romantic, but far from efficient."


    Perhaps it was a simr situation that led to simr nagging. The Goblin God-King chuckled again.


    With a deeper smile on my face, I whispered,


    "But, Goblin God-King. Do you know?"


    "Hmm? Know what?"


    "I only fight battles I can win."


    I nodded towards his left arm.


    "You can''t use your left arm now, can you?"


    "..."


    The Goblin God-King''s shoulder twitched, seemingly confirming my suspicion.


    He had been hiding his left arm under his cloak since he arrived for the meeting, never using it throughout the battle.


    Even in dire situations, he fought only with his right hand. It appeared he might have been paralyzed or something simr.


    Every Nightmare Legionmander has a kind of ''ultimate skill'' - a lethal technique.


    Kali-Alexander was no exception.


    He usually parries with his right-hand scimitar, then suddenly pierces the enemy''s neck with an assassin''s de hidden in his left wrist.


    But if he couldn''t use his left arm...


    ''A boss monster with its ultimate move sealed?''


    ...That significantly reduced the number of patterns I needed to watch out for.


    In other words, he had fallen right into my range of strategy!


    "A duel betweenmanders is absurdly archaic, but..."


    I rushed straight towards him.


    "Well, there''s a certain romance to it!"


    Of course, there''s no romance in battle.


    A fight for life and death is dirty and messy. The more ruthless you are, the stronger you be.


    And the strong survive.


    As I closed in, Kali-Alexander immediately swung his scimitar at me.


    But I was ready.


    Why else would I have stayed back, just observing?


    ''I''ve figured out your patterns!''


    Kali-Alexander was a seasoned warrior.


    But seasoned also meant too ustomed to repetition.


    ''He parries approaching enemies with his scimitar. Mainly horizontal shes. Aiming for the face - the eyes.''


    As expected, his strike was aimed at my face.


    "I was waiting for this!"


    I drew my pistol, [Agate], from my waist with my left hand, and fired at his oing scimitar.


    Bang!


    The magic bullet collided with the scimitar, and at the same moment,


    ng!


    "Ugh...?!"


    Kali-Alexander''s scimitar was flung backward.


    [Agate] is a magic gun with weak damage but a special ability to knock back.


    It can push enemies within 3 meters back by more than 3 meters.


    This ability applies not just to enemies but also to objects, sessfully knocking away Kali-Alexander''s sword.


    His right arm, holding the scimitar, was jerked back, and his left arm couldn''t move.


    Meaning, his guard was wide open!


    ''Time to finish this!''


    Bang! Bang!


    I fired two more shots in quick session, targeting his armor.


    Thump! Thump!


    "Argh!"


    "...!"


    However, Kali-Alexander thrust his unusable left arm forward to intercept the bullets.


    Blood spurted from his forearm, and a pained groan escaped his lips.


    He chose to use his already useless left arm to take the bullet hits instead of letting his armor get damaged. Such a crazy decision!


    ''But the knockback still works!''


    In the close-quarters encounter, the knockback effect of [Agate] activated again, sending Kali-Alexander sprawling back uncontrobly until he hit the wall and copsed to the floor.


    I immediately pounced on him, pinning his chest beneath me, and stomped on his right arm to immobilize it. Then, with both hands gripping the dagger [Goblynch], I thrust it downward-


    "You''re caught, Ash."


    At that moment,


    sh!


    A metallic gleam surged before my eyes.


    It was Kali-Alexander''s left hand. Throughout the fight, it remained motionless, even taking two bullets, turning into a ragged mess. I thought it was immobile.


    But now, it extended powerfully forward - activating an assassin''s de on his wrist, thrusting it straight towards my face.


    That''s when I realized.


    It was all a ruse.


    His consistentck of use of his left arm, even deliberately wincing exaggeratedly when hit by the bullets, was groundwork. It was all for this moment''s lethal strike...!


    ''Damn it.''


    I helplessly smiled inwardly as the assassin''s de drew closer in the slowed-down world.


    ''I''ve been had.''


    And then, the next moment.


    Thunk!


    Right before my eyes, the assassin''s de halted.


    Suddenly, as if the brakes were hit, Kali-Alexander''s entire left arm stiffened, immobilized.


    Confused by my near-death escape, I looked down at him.


    "This is..."


    Kali-Alexander''s entire left arm was sprouting metal spikes. It looked as if a mine nted inside exploded, bursting out from within.


    Kali-Alexander grimaced painfully.


    "...I''ve been had."


    And I knew exactly whose handiwork these metal spikes were.


    "Thanks, Godhand."


    This victory is yours.


    Muttering, I drove [Goblynch] down with all my might.


    Thump!


    The dagger pierced Kali-Alexander''s chest. And then,


    Shredding sound!


    I exerted force to rip open the seams of his armor.


    ***


    Kali-Alexander was in a pitiful state.


    Stripped of his cloak and armor, his left arm burst open, and a long gash from [Goblynch] marked his chest.


    Leaning against the wall of the grey fortress, he coughed up blood in fits and starts.


    "...It was strange from the start."


    Yet with a calm voice, he mused.


    "You had many chances to kill me after isting me... Why go through the trouble of disarming me piece by piece?"


    "..."


    "That''s right. You went through this borate process to..."


    Slowly lifting his head, Kali-Alexander gazed at me.


    "...Control my mind."


    There I stood, having activated [Commander''s Eye], now effective on him.


    With all his gear lost, Kali-Alexander''s stats, even with the boss boost, were only slightly better than an average goblin''s, especially low in magic power.


    This meant he was fully exposed to my 2nd skill [Commander''s Eye] followed by my 3rd skill [Be Mine].


    "You said you wanted to be born human, Kali-Alexander."


    I whispered softly.


    "I''ll make that happen for you."


    "What...?"


    "Who''s human on this battlefield is decided by me."


    As Kali-Alexander looked bewildered, I nodded affirmatively.


    "Join me. Help protect humanity. Defeat your subordinates and join me in fighting the nightmare beneath theke."


    "..."


    "Then I will acknowledge you and your legion as my allies."


    Bewilderment flickered in his red eyes behind the mask.


    I chuckled lightly.


    "Well, you don''t really have a choice."


    With a swift motion, I extended my arm, gathering magical energy.


    "Goblin God-King!"


    I dered.


    "Be mine!"

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    With a rustling sound, a cor-like shape materialized out of thin air, sping around Kali-Alexander''s neck.


    "..."


    Kali-Alexander gazed nkly at the chain around his neck.


    [You have incorporated Goblin God-King Kali-Alexander (SSR) into your forces!]


    - Current Loyalty: 0(+0)/100


    - Absolute Command Authority: 1 time


    Despite the effect of [Imperial Edict], there''s no added loyalty bonus. It seems he has no desire whatsoever to be my subordinate. But what I needed was the ''Absolute Command Authority,'' allowing me to issue a one-time enforceable order to my captured creatures.


    With this, I couldmand the assaulting goblins to withdraw from the walls, fulfilling my strategy.


    "Kali-Alexander, Imand you!"


    I shouted in session.


    "Immediately withdraw your legion..."


    But I couldn''t finish mymand.


    Thunk!


    Kali-Alexander swiftly thrust his scimitar into his own chest, acting faster.


    "...What."


    Watching the blood fountain from Kali-Alexander''s chest and back, I momentarily froze.


    "I refuse, Ash."


    Coughing up blood, Kali-Alexander calmly stated.


    "No matter yourmand, I refuse."


    Desperately, I grabbed a potion and rushed to him, trying to save his life. But his self-inflicted wound was fatal, having split his core.


    Despite pouring the potion on his chest wound, I shouted,


    "Damn it! Imand again! Immediately withdraw your..."


    "It''s futile, Ash."


    Kali-Alexander spoke calmly.


    "Even if I obey, I''ll die before withdrawing my legion, and the war will resume."


    "But why?"


    "Why?"


    "You said you wanted to be born human. You didn''t want to harm humans. So, why?"


    We could have coexisted. Had he epted my offer, we might have shared a future where goblins and humans lived peacefully as one alliance, interacting culturally as he wished.


    "A goblin''s life is miserable. A goblin''s life is terrible."


    Leaning against the wall, Kali-Alexander mumbled weakly.


    "Goblins have no bads, no culture, no ethics, only a dreadful lust for destruction."


    "..."


    "But I am their king."


    Blood dripped from his crown, integrated with his helmet.


    "I must lead them... let them find happiness in their nature, in their instincts."


    "So, goblin happiness is... invasion and ughter?"


    "Tragically, yes."


    Coughing up more blood, Kali-Alexander continued.


    "I could have neutered that instinct, joined your alliance, forced cultural assimtion. But that would be happiness for me, not my kind."


    "..."


    "A ruler''s personal will shouldn''t dictate his people''s misery. It''s no different than living as ves."


    Through the mask, he seemed to smile faintly at me.


    "A leader lives not for himself, but for his people. So, Ash, I am a goblin after all. A damned monster."


    A goblin yearning to be human,


    "We can''t coexist. Sadly, that''s reality. My kind can never live as humans. So, I choose to die as a monster."


    In the end, he chose to live and die as a goblin.


    "If you want to survive, kill me and all of my kin without exception."


    "..."


    "Don''t stand on a mound of our corpses in the river of blood, regretting or reproaching. Move forward. With a heart of steel, move forward. As a sovereign, don''t look back..."


    His breath grew ragged. The death of the enemy leader was imminent.


    "Onest, foolish request. Would you grant it?"


    "Speak."


    "After hearing your words, I... attempted to write a poem."


    Kali-Alexander, with desperate eyes, looked at me.


    "Would you listen?"


    "..."


    After ensuring there was enough time before n B''s execution using [Map Making], I nodded.


    Kali-Alexander took a deep breath and slowly recited his verse.


    Waiting for summer''s sun,


    Through seven years of day and night,


    Breaking through the frozen ground, only to find


    A white winter''s night.


    Oh world, misborn,


    Cries reaching the stars, return only


    As hollow echoes,


    He finished the somber poem, his voice hollow. Kali-Alexander hung his head.


    "I''m embarrassed by its crudeness."


    "No. It''s a splendid poem."


    His poem, likening himself to a cicada born in winter, was blunt but sincere. Unbelievably refined for a first attempt.


    "Had you not be a warlord, perhaps you would have been a renowned poet of the continent."


    "Haha... don''t tease me..."


    Kali-Alexanderughed bitterly, then mumbled sadly.


    "But yes... I once dreamt of such a life..."


    "..."


    "Had we met differently, in another ce, another form, Ash. Perhaps we could have been... something else."


    I didn''t console him in his dying moments.


    I just watched as he drew hisst breath.


    "Farewell, Kali-Alexander. May you find peace in rest."


    "Call me Alexander, would you? If I had friends, I wouldn''t have liked to be called something grand like Kali."


    "Farewell, Alexander."


    I whispered respectfully as he took his final breath.


    "Have a good journey."


    As if responding, Alexander murmured softly.


    "To you, traveling far, my blessing... May you never regret, regardless of the end you reach..."


    The Goblin God-King breathed no more.


    He was dead.


    Approaching, I removed Alexander''s helmet. His goblin face, hidden behind a mask, was scarred by years of battle. His nose was sliced off, one eye mutted by a sword, and one cheek pierced, resembling an arrow wound.


    It was the face of a warrior.


    After a long gaze at his peaceful face, I took only the helmet and turned away.


    n A had failed  using the enemy leader to force the goblin legion''s retreat. Now, n B must be initiated.


    ''A much harder path ahead...''


    n B was straightforward: to physically annihte the goblin legion using all avable means.


    I had already strategized for this eventuality.


    Activating [Map Making], still active from earlier, I checked the remaining enemy count. In the short time since the battle began, over 5,000 goblins had perished.


    But their lines were perilously close to Crossroads.


    Ascending to the top of Grey Fortress, manipting the walls at will, I surveyed the surroundings.


    Crack! Crunch!


    Most turrets surrounding the fortress were damaged, and the few remaining were crumbling under the goblins'' fierce assault.


    ''It won''t hold much longer.''


    I looked towards the Crossroads walls.


    Boom! Crash!


    The walls of Crossroads were engulfed in mes, and one section was seriously damaged and copsing.


    Goblins, clinging to the walls, began their ascent, utilizing their light bodies to climb withoutdders.


    ''The walls and the creatures have merged enough.''


    Perhaps out of impatience, the Goblin Legion''s formation leaned forward.


    Having bypassed my Grey Fortress, most of the Legion had crowded right in front of the walls of Crossroads.


    It was time for n B.


    I pulled out a blue-med torch from my inventory and waved it high.


    My subordinates on the walls recognized my signal and waved their gs.


    Simultaneously,


    Rumble-


    The eastern and western gates of Crossroads began to open.


    I had activated the ''One-Way Traffic'' option with [Gardis Blessing] for this defense. The monster legion only attacks from the south.


    Meaning, troop deployment through the east and west gates would face no hindrance!


    ''What''s the essence of tactics from ancient to modern times?''


    As I said before, it''s the Anvil & Hammer.


    The defense (Anvil) withstands the enemy''s attack, while a mobile attack force (Hammer) moves around to strike the enemy''s rear.


    In the current situation, the wall enduring the goblin''s onught is the Anvil.


    My hero parties, capable of striking the goblin''s nks and rear while they are upied with the wall, are the Hammer.


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop! Clip-clop!


    Hero parties mounted on horses emerged from the open eastern and western gates.


    They began to rally towards me at the Grey Fortress. I cracked my knuckles, readying for action.


    n B is simple in concept.


    While the wall holds, guerri unitsprised of hero parties obliterate the enemy from the sides and rear.


    If we annihte them before the wall falls, it''s our victory. If the wall is breached first, it''s the monsters'' triumph.


    ''Gueri tactics are different now.''


    Back then, there wasn''t a robust Anvil like the wall. It was like hammering air.


    But now, the monster frontline, the best Anvil, has conveniently lined up the goblins for us.


    Our Hammer is also exponentially more powerful...!


    Before the hero parties arrived, I organized the Grey Fortress. It was time to dismantle it.


    My four captured beasts were severely injured but not dead. I patched them up with potions and stored them back into the void.


    Crash! Rumble...


    Thest automated defense turret copsed,


    Creak! Creak!


    As the goblins breached the Grey Fortress,


    "My Lord!"


    Lucas arrived first, galloping swiftly. His de of light sliced through about a dozen goblins. Other hero parties soon followed.


    Lucas''s party. The Penal Squad. Dragonblood Knights. Holy Grail Seekers. Each party was apanied by fifty skilled soldiers, all mounted.


    The Holy Grail Seekers, not fully recovered, insisted on participating.


    In total, two hundred and twenty-one closebat experts capable of breaking through goblin encirclements.


    They were the Hammer unit of this battle.


    "Mount up, my Lord."


    "Right."


    I mounted the horse brought by Lucas and then deactivated [Imperial Edict].


    Whoosh!


    The Grey Fortress, covered in goblin blood and corpses, vanished like an illusion.


    ''Ugh!''


    I felt a wave of nausea from maintaining the fortress for too long but desperately held it back.


    Handing over the Goblin God-King''s helmet to Lucas, I said, "Take care of this, Lucas."


    "Understood, my Lord."


    Taking the helmet, an amalgam of a mask and crown, Lucas lifted it high, his voice booming powerfully.


    "Your leader is dead!"


    Goblins, confused upon hearing Lucas, turned to us, and then recoiled in horror.


    Lucas skewered the helmet on his sword, raising it high for all to see.


    "Your god and king has fallen by ourmander''s hand!"


    Panic spread quickly through the Goblin Legion.


    "And you will meet the same fate!"


    As fear and chaos gripped them, I spoke determinedly,


    "They''ve lost their leader. Wipe them out, leave none standing!"


    "Yes!"


    "Charge! Hyah!"


    As I spurred my horse forward, other heroes followed, forming a protective ring around me.


    Clip-clop! Clip-clop! Clip-clop!


    The heroes formed a wedge formation, with me at the center and the regr soldiers extending behind.


    Together, we charged like a spearhead into the swarm of goblins.


    Boom!


    We plunged into the Goblin tide.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Plunging into the rear of the Goblin Legion, I shouted with all my might,


    "Charge!"


    Immediately, each party''s leader effortlessly dove into the throng of goblins.


    It''s hard to find an aptparison, but it was like swimmers in bathing suits joyfully diving into a green sea on a summer holiday - their movements were that fluid and confident.


    "Let''s have some fun!"


    Kun, leaping off his saddle, was the first to plunge into the waves of goblins. Adorned with high-grade items: the SR-rated gauntlet ''Armed Assault'' in his left hand, the SSR-rated glove ''Lucky Strike'' in his right, the SSR-rated ''Vampire General''s Boots'' on his feet, the SSR-rated ''Vampire General''s Scarf'' around his neck, and the SSR-rated, Nightmare yer ''Full Moon Massacre'' as his cape, my highly-paid fighter proved his worth.


    Boom!


    Kun, crashing down like a bomb, literally tore through the goblins in his path. The red tassels of his hair whipped behind him, leaving a path of mangled goblins in his wake.


    As the goblins regrouped and surged towards him, Kun, undaunted, wore a sly smile and assumed his signature stance.


    "Ultimate Technique: Heart-Cleaving Wind Wolf!"


    With a mighty shout, he unleashed his ultimate skill.


    Boom!


    The explosive force of his attack lifted nearly fifty goblins into the air, only for them to be torn apart by the ensuing whirlwind.


    "Charge! Onwards!"


    Following Kun''s lead, the Penal Squad and soldiers cleaned up the remaining goblins. It was a brilliant breakthrough.


    "Can''t let the young ones outdo us! Forward, my knights!"


    Next to charge was Dusk Bringar and the Dragonblood Knights. She was, as usual, not in armor but in afortable dress, wielding a long halbert, likely topensate for her limited reach in mountedbat.


    "Break through swiftly! We must pierce their core!"


    "Understood!"


    Dusk Bringar, nked by four elite knights in a V-formation, led the charge, followed closely by fifty hand-picked soldiers from her own refugee ranks.


    Swish! Boom!


    I hadn''t realized, but Dusk Bringar was quite adept with the halbert. It arced beautifully, slicing through the air and beheading goblins in its path. Her knights, too, efficiently dispatched any goblins within reach.


    Dusk Bringar was consciously refraining from using ''Dragon''s Roar'' to avoid frightening the horses from Crossroad, a precaution I had suggested and she had silently agreed to.


    Following them was the Holy Grail Seekers, led by Verdandi.


    "Verdandi!"


    "Yes?"


    Before she charged, I called her over and tossed her one of the daggers I was carrying.


    I handed Goblynch to Verdandi. The dagger, effective against goblins and also her primary weapon, would be useful.


    Catching the dagger I tossed with agility, Verdandi smiled brightly. I returned the smile with a nod.


    "Take care of it!"


    "Leave it to me! Let''s go, everyone! Charge!"


    The Elven heroes and fifty soldiers darted forward with incredible speed. The Holy Grail Seekers fired arrows at distant enemies and threw daggers at those closer. Their attack range was significantly wider than the preceding parties, and goblins began to drop in the distance.


    With three parties already on the move, what remained was...


    "I was considering conserving strength, but..."


    It was Lucas''s party''s turn.


    Lucas, assessing the battle, narrowed his blue eyes.


    "It doesn''t seem like the situation for holding back."


    The situation at the walls was dire, under relentless assault from the goblins. It was crucial for our attacking force to exert full strength while the walls still held.


    "I''m counting on you, Lucas. Go full throttle."


    "Acknowledged."


    Swiftly dismounting his horse, Lucas inhaled deeply, then leaped off the ground like a rocket.


    A golden aura unfurled behind him like a cloak - Lucas''s ultimate skill, [Divine Descent]! It not only enhanced all his skills but also drastically boosted his own stats. In this state, his movement skill [Step of Persistence] could cover more than double the usual distance, making his movement almost teleportation-like, faster than riding.


    Shooting through the air like aet, Lucas quickly overtook the leading parties and charged to the forefront. His sword, [Bestowed Sword], radiated dazzling light.


    Boom!


    The [Divine Descent] transformed his [Strike of Will] into an area attack, magnified in range by the effects of [Bestowed Sword].


    His swordy, now more akin to magic, devastated the enemy lines. With each light swing of his sword, swathes of goblins evaporated, each life fueling his [Strike of Will] stacks, strengthening his attack further.


    Watching Lucas single-handedly annihte goblins with overwhelming force, I turned to the rest of his party.


    "We can''t just stand by and watch, can we?"


    "Of course not!"


    The heroes and soldiers, determined, nodded in unison. Drawing my staff [Maestro], I pointed it forward and shouted.


    "Charge! Annihte these beasts!"


    ***


    Atop the walls.


    Panting heavily, Evangeline wiped the sweat beading on her chin.


    She was in charge of directing the wall defense. Although the suicidal goblin catapult attacks had ceased, goblins were now earnestly scaling the walls. Moreover, those at the base of the wall relentlessly fired arrows, uncaring whether their climbingrades were hit.


    The closebat units on the walls had to fend off the climbing goblins while also defending against the arrows. Additionally,


    Boom!


    "Ah!"


    "Damn it, another suicide bomber!"


    Goblins attempting to breach the wall included suicide bombers,plicating matters. Most targeted the damaged right section of the wall, aiming to bring it downpletely.


    Human snipers, magicians, archers, and artillery focused on defending this area.


    But the problem was these damned suicide bombers attempting direct wall breaches.


    Just killing and eliminating these leech-like monsters would have been easier, but even in death, they caused explosions. This constant threat led to unceasing injuries.


    "Minor injuries, apply potions and return to the front! Seriously wounded, transport them to the temple, now!"


    Evangelinemanded while pushing back three goblins with her shield, gritting her teeth in frustration.


    Her armor was sttered with ck blood from intercepting numerous goblin suicide bombers with her body.


    ''It''s okay, still manageable!''


    By current results, the human side held an overwhelming advantage. They had killed thousands of goblins without significant human casualties. The exchange was so lopsided that the term ''exchange rate'' hardly seemed appropriate, as they crushed the Goblin Legion at the walls.


    Despite the endless waves of Greenskins pressing forward steadily, Evangeline felt confident in the situation''s sustainability. Heroes and soldiers prepared for meleebat stood atop the walls, with archers and artillery still pouring out attacks. Attackers like Damien and Junior, though tired, remained effective.


    Above all,


    "Your leader is dead-! Your god and king have fallen by ourmander''s hand!"


    Lucas held the Goblin God-King''s helmet aloft, proiming victory. The sight of the bloodied helmet and Lucas''s deration plunged the goblins into fear and confusion.


    Seeing this, the human attack force, which had maneuvered behind the Goblin Legion, began ughtering the goblins.


    Boom!


    As the heroes valiantly charged, the goblins, incapable of proper resistance, were torn apart.


    ''Good, keep it up!''


    The walls held strong, and the attack force decimated the goblins. And with the goblins having lost their leader, the situation seemed to favor victory. Then, Evangeline heard a disturbing sound.


    Bwoo!


    A horn resounded, the Goblin Legion''s signal. Feeling a chill, Evangeline looked in its direction.


    "What?"


    She saw a bizarre scene.


    A crown and maskbined into a helmet, leather armor, and a golden cape. A distinctive-looking goblin sat atop a mountain goat.


    "...The Goblin God-King?"


    The very image of the Goblin God-King, whom Ash had just defeated, stood prominently amidst the Goblin Legion.


    "Hear me!"


    The goblin shouted.


    "I am alive! Your god and king, Kali-Alexander, is eternal!"


    Instantly,


    The goblins'' morale transformed. Those who were in fear and confusion, even at the rear, became energized with renewed vigor.


    "These fools...! It''s obviously a fake! Why are they falling for it?!"


    Evangeline ground her teeth in disbelief.


    The figure was noticeably smaller, and the voice thinner. This was definitely not the Goblin God-King.


    Evangeline''s observation was spot on.


    The figure, adorned in equipment mimicking the king, was one of the Goblin Amirs, who had been hiding within the legion. Using body doubles in his army to deceive enemies was a tactic Kali-Alexander had favored even in life.


    This time, the tactic was used to deceive his own army.


    - If my death bes certain, you will take my ce.


    The Goblin Amirs remembered Kali-Alexander''sstmand well.


    "Damien! Take down that fake king with a sniper shot... What?!"


    Evangeline''s instruction was cut short as she gasped in shock.


    "The king is with you!"


    "Our legion is immortal!"


    "Long live the Goblin Kingdom!"


    Throughout the Goblin Legion, fake Goblin God-Kings resembling the real one began to appear, wearing the same attire. Initially startled, Damien and other snipers quickly raised their magi-guns to target these imposters. Bang! Bang! Bang...!


    With each gunshot, the fake Goblin God-Kings fell one by one. However, even as they fell, other imposters mounted goats, issuing orders.


    "Charge!"


    "Rush forward!"


    "Kill and burn!"


    Seeing the king reappear endlessly, even in death, the Goblin Legion fell into a frenzy, almost like madness.


    Goblins, known for their low intelligence, are easily deceived. Alexander, their former king, knew this better than anyone.


    Damiens magi-bullet pierced the chest of thest fake king - a Goblin Amir. Even in his dying moment, he shouted.


    "Annihte the humans!"


    With the death of all the fake kings, the morale of the Goblin Legion had skyrocketed. They paid no heed to the human heroes'' offensive decimating their rear ranks. Their focus was solely on charging forward, towards the walls.


    "Crap...!"


    Evangeline fiercely struck down goblins mbering over the wall with her shield and spear. The number of attackers was overwhelming.


    Other heroes and soldiers, previously providing ranged support, had to draw their swords as the situation grew dire. Focusing on repelling the goblins scaling the walls, their interception of the suicide bombers at the base ckened, leading to...


    Boom!


    Explosions...


    Ultimately, allowing the explosions to happen became inevitable. Arge group of suicide bombers mmed into the already damaged right side of the wall. Though each bombers power was negligible, their sheer number was the issue.


    And then,


    The wall crumbled...


    "The wall..."


    A scout atop the right side of the wall cried out in despair.


    "The wall is copsing!"

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    The right side of the wall began to copse with a thunderous roar.


    Shards of split metal fell like hail, and the crushed wall emitted clouds of dust as it tumbled down. A dense cloud of dust enveloped the area.


    The goblins below, witnessing this scene, erupted in cheers.


    It was the result of sacrificing countless lives from their ranks. Finally, they had brought down the towering barrier behind which the humans hid.


    Now, they could see the red blood of the humans...


    As the tremors and copse ceased, the goblins, unable to hold back any longer, rushed through the gaps in the broken wall.


    Driven by an insatiable urge to destroy and kill, they surged forward.


    And from within the thick dust...


    A huge cavalrynce emerged.


    With a thrust, thence pierced through the bodies of the goblins.


    Then, arge shield followed, crushing the bones of the goblins.


    As the startled goblins hesitated and retreated, the figures of the human shield warriors became visible through the dust, with Evangeline stepping forward to lead.


    "There''s nothing changing here!"


    Behind the five heroes with shields, hundreds of simrly armed soldiers appeared.


    "We will be the wall! We will stand here and hold back the beasts!"


    Evangeline''s party, along with the hand-to-handbat soldiers, had descended in response to the wall''s copse.


    Firmly standing in the gaps of the crumbling wall, Evangeline shouted.


    "As long as we hold, our allies will annihte the rest! So..."


    Gripping the handle of hernce tightly, Evangeline growled softly.


    "Let''s fight!"


    The goblins, in a seemingly endless wave, roared and surged towards the narrow gap.


    Evangeline and her heroes roared back, charging with shields raised.


    Evangeline firmly believed that as long as they held on, therades on the wall and beyond would eliminate all remaining goblins.


    That''s why she hade here without hesitation.


    But Evangeline didn''t know.


    How long this battle would drag on.


    And how horrific it would be.


    ***


    In the genre of video games known as Musou, yers control characters who sweep through battlefields with ease, defeating weak enemies and winning wars in action-packed gamey.


    The pleasure of these games lies in the exhrating sensation of defeating weak foes. However, even in such games, yersmonly experience fatigue at a certain point.


    At 1,000 kills.


    Even in action games where enemies are effortlessly killed, yers feel tired once they''ve downed 1,000 enemies. Thus, most stages are designed to allow victory around this count.


    Imagine, then, in reality.


    Even the mightiest heroes, facing weak goblins, would tire - physically and mentally - after defeating hundreds, let alone thousands.


    "Hah... hah..."


    How much time had passed since the battle began?


    The charge of the offensive teams had long ceased. They had lost mobility and were now trapped in the midst of the Goblin Legion.


    Seeing the wall copse, urgency seized us all. We didn''t slow our assault.


    But the goblins were more numerous than I had anticipated.


    The Goblin Legion lost thousands to our initial charge, yet there were still many more.


    Their core was dense, and as we carved through, they replenished their ranks.


    "Urgh!"


    The heroes and I were in the thick of the goblin horde, fighting for survival.


    The bacsh of hastening our pace eventually caught up to us.


    The heroes, having exerted their full strength since the beginning of the battle, quickly became exhausted and were eventually halted in the midst of the Goblin Legion.


    Surrounded by the goblins, their blood-red eyes red menacingly at us.


    A cavalry without its charge is a delectable prey.


    Yet, none of us mentioned retreating.


    We all clung to our weapons, weariness in our grip, determination in our gaze.


    Our offensive team was still drawing the attention of the goblins in the middle and rear.


    If we retreated, those goblins would join the ones attacking the copsed wall, significantly increasing the defenders'' burden.


    Already strained by the wall''s copse, they would be overwhelmed...


    ''We must keep the goblins'' attention here, thinning their numbers as much as possible.''


    Unspoken, but it was clear we all shared the same resolve.


    Yet, as bravely as everyone fought, their exhaustion was evident...


    Kun, covered in greenish blood, groaned,


    Damn these creatures...


    His nature as a closebat fighter exposed him to constant danger and minor injuries.


    "Out of arrows..."


    Verdandi, tossing aside her empty quiver, gripped a dagger in each hand. Having exhausted her supply of arrows and throwing knives, she had no choice but to engage in directbat.


    "Insufferable vermin..."


    Dusk Bringar growled, her teeth bared in frustration. Notorious for poor stamina, her power waned as the battle dragged on.


    Even her knights, ustomed to harsh battles, struggled to keep up.


    Andstly, Lucas.


    Even after his [Divine Descent] ended, he continued to fight fiercely. His kill count was astonishingly high, fitting for a protagonist.


    But even a protagonist has limits.


    I noticed his fatigue and waning magical energy, despite his efforts to conceal it.


    ''Would it have been different if the battle had gone as nned?''


    Originally, the Leprosy Extermination Squad and Shadow Squad were to join the offensive. Their presence would have improved the efficiency and versatility of our attack.


    But they weren''t here.


    The Leprosy Extermination Squad was severely injured during the Shadow Squad rescue mission and hospitalized, while the Shadow Squad was decimated.


    Where did I go wrong?


    As I contemted past decisions, the goblins began their unified attack.


    Our movements had noticeably slowed, and sensing vulnerability, they surged forward.


    Even with our group of hand-picked closebat experts, prolonged exposure to relentless assaults in the heart of the enemy would inevitably lead to significant casualties.


    So, clenching my teeth, I muttered a decision.


    "...I proim it."


    Unfurling a foldable g in my hand, I prepared for a decisive action. Lucas, noticing this, shouted in rm.


    "Lord, no...!"


    But my hand holding the gstaff was already thrust into the ground.


    "Dere thisnd as the territory of the Empire!"


    Whoooosh!


    The [Imperial Edict] was activated.


    Boom!


    The magic power emanating from me constructed a grey wall around us. Instantly, our attack force was under the protection of a magical fortress.


    This would allow for more efficientbat...


    Cough.


    My vision turned rmingly red. A ringing in my ears, a burning sensation in my stomach, blood trickling from my nose and mouth.


    Perhaps, I had overexerted myself. Using this technique twice in one day.


    My heroes and soldiers rushed to my side, but I bit down hard and bellowed.


    "Fight on-!"


    They hesitated.


    "Im fine. Keep fighting!"


    I''m not a perfect yer.


    My moves are marred with ws. There are undoubtedly countless oversights and missed opportunities.


    But now isn''t the time for regrets.


    One by one, we must reduce the enemy''s numbers.


    If they cease only when thest one is annihted, we must keep battling, one at a time.


    We move forward.


    Somehow, we advance.


    "Fight on-!"


    Gritting our teeth, the heroes and soldiers positioned themselves at the edge of the magical fortress. Monsters poured in from all sides like a waterfall.


    Gasping for breath, I opened the stage information window.


    Thanks to our attack team and the firepower above the walls, the remaining goblins barely exceeded ten thousand.


    If only the wall defenders can hold out, we can gradually reduce the remaining enemies...


    Then, it happened.


    Boom! Kaboom!


    A terrifying explosion resounded, and I turned to look.


    Towards our defense team, trying to seal the breach in the wall, a swarm of Goblin suicide bombers was rushing in.


    Additional sections of the already weakened wall copsed...


    ***


    Huh?


    Buried in rubble, Evangeline blinked dazedly.


    Her body ached as if beaten, and after a violent cough, she slowly realized why she was in this state.


    Damn those suicide bombers...


    Despite the wall defenders'' prioritization of ground-level suicide bombers, a group had managed to reach them and exploded spectacrly.


    Not only heroes with shields but also ordinary soldiers were caught in the st.


    Having been thrown far away by the explosion, Evangeline was lucky to be mostly intact.


    No limbs lost...


    Despite the bruising, all her limbs were functional  a testament to her extraordinary defensive capabilities.


    Struggling to her feet, Evangeline immediately felt her legs give way under her.


    Damn!


    Despite her impressive defense, the umted damage was overwhelming.


    Gritting her teeth, she forced herself up using her spear.


    Move, damn it... Move!


    Scattered around her were the bodies of soldiers and fellow heroes who had been at the forefront with her.


    Tears stung her eyes, but she forced them back, focusing on the task ahead.


    If the front line has fallen, the goblins will push through... I must hold them back!


    As she feared, the sound of countless goblin footsteps approached through the dust cloud.


    Clutching her spear and shield, Evangeline braced for a desperate stand.


    Then, someone grabbed her shoulder.


    Startled, she turned to see a veteran of the Twilight Brigade, who had been leading the defense troops.


    "You''re safe, Miss!"


    "Ahh...! You too, Captain!"


    "Not now! We must retreat! We can''t hold off the enemies here any longer!"


    The veteran urgently pointed to both sides.


    "Additional sections of the walls on both sides have copsed! We can no longer block the gaps with our defense units!"


    "Then..."


    "I''ve already ordered the defense line to fall back! We must protect the firepower troops on the wall as the monsters will attack the nearest humans!"


    Evangeline looked around at the bodies of her allies, clenched her teeth, and reluctantly started to retreat. The veteran shouted hoarsely, urging everyone to fall back.


    "Retreat! To the walls, retreat!"


    The surviving members of the melee troops, bloodied and battered, established a new line at the entrance to the wall stairs.


    Evangeline, leading at the front, stared down the approaching goblin horde with exhausted eyes.


    The goblins, screeching wildly, poured through the breached sections of the wall.


    About half of them headed towards Evangeline and her soldiers at the wall stairs. The rest, however, were burrowing into Crossroads.


    Looking at the monsters heading towards the city, Evangeline gritted her teeth.


    "...All the citizens of Crossroads have evacuated, right?"


    Per Ash''s instructions, all civilians had been evacuated to the northern city. The remaining soldiers and alchemists had been gathered at the wall.


    Though the thought of those vile creatures trampling the empty streets of Crossroads was horrendous, at least there would be no casualties...


    "...The temple."


    Evangeline''s face hardened at the veteran''s reply.


    "In the temple... there are priests and wounded soldiers...!"

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    The situation in Crossroad city was dire, as a legion of goblins poured into the streets.


    The most popted ce in the city at the time was the temple, and the goblins, drawn by the scent of humans, swarmed towards it.


    Bang! Crack! Boom!


    There were two doors in the temple at Crossroad  arge main door and a smaller back door.


    Both were littered with the corpses of goblins, hastily barricaded with chairs and desks.


    The sound of the goblins violently hammering on their weapons outside the barricade echoed menacingly.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Torkel, leader of the Leprosy Extermination Squad, gasped for air as he red at the recently closed main door of the temple.


    His bandage-wrapped body was smeared with blood from the goblins and his own wounds.


    But Torkel had no time to care how filthy he was.


    "Anyone who can fight, grab a weapon!"


    Torkel shouted towards the inside of the temple.


    But how many of the wounded could actually fight, and how many weapons did the temple have?


    Torkel, clutching a kitchen knife from the temple''s dining hall and a round table tied to his left arm as a shield, realized something.


    If reinforcements didn''t arrive, everyone in the temple would die.


    And considering the monsters had reached this point, expecting help was futile.


    "Issue an order."


    Torkel was not about to lie down and die quietly.


    "Block the back door. The path is narrow and the fence high, so four of you should be enough."


    "And you, Captain?"


    "I''ll defend the main door with the other injured."


    Fortunately, the temple''s fence and stone wall were enchanted with holy protection magic.


    The goblins focused on breaking through the doors rather than scaling the fence, making defense tactics feasible.


    Bodybag and Burnout, in charge of setting up barricades, were piling obstacles around the temple.


    Even the injured brought in during the defense were picking up weapons and joining in.


    Following Torkel''s orders, the rest of the Leprosy Extermination Squad went to defend the side door.


    Torkel hastily organized the soldiers gathered at the main door into defense positions.


    "I''ll help too!"


    Saintess Margarita cried out as she ran forward.


    "I can cast shield magic. It''ll be useful."


    "..."


    Torkel wanted to tell her to go inside, but there was no time.


    Boom-!


    The barricade at the main door was shattered.


    He hadn''t expected it to hold long, but the breach was quicker than anticipated.


    It seemed the goblins had suicide bombers in their ranks.


    "Push them back-!"


    Gritting his teeth, Torkel charged forward. Bodybag, Burnout, Saintess Margarita, and the other injured joined him in a desperate effort.


    A fierce battle ensued.


    Despite their injuries, there were many skilled soldiers. Goblins fell one after another as they tried to enter the temple.


    Torkel and Burnout crushed the goblins with overwhelmingbat prowess.


    Saintess Margarita cast shield magic on the soldiers, and Bodybag continuously repaired the barricade with psychokinesis.


    For a while, it seemed they were sessfully holding off the goblins.


    Screech!


    Shriek-!


    That was until goblins suddenly appeared from behind.


    "What the-?!"


    "Why from the back!"


    "The back door must have been breached...!"


    Torkel gritted his teeth as he shouted.


    As he had feared, when the front defense held firm, the goblins concentrated their attack on the back door.


    Even though the members of the Leprosy Extermination Squad defending it were skilled heroes, they couldn''tst long with injuries and inadequate equipment.


    In the end, all four of them resisted to thest and met their fate.


    Then, through the breached back door, goblins poured in and attacked the main door defenders from behind.


    "We must retreat, retreat!"


    In the face of being surrounded on both sides, fighting was no longer an option. Torkel, having no choice but to abandon the defense of the main door, shouted.


    "Inside the building! Hurry!"


    The survivors barely managed to break through and retreated into the temple.


    After closing and locking the door, Torkel, barricading the entrance with obstacles, cried out.


    "Block the windows, gather everyone in one ce! Immediately!"


    But there was no need to gather people.


    Everyone was already huddled in the central hall''s corridor, trembling and praying.


    Soldiers too injured to fight, priests withoutbat skills, all were shaking before the imminent death, praying to the goddess.


    "..."


    Outside, the goblins were fiercely howling and straining to open the locked doors, but inside the temple, there was silence.


    This dissonance was disconcerting. Torkel slowly walked towards the inside of the central hall.


    There it was.


    The statue of the goddess.


    The face of the goddess he had always watched from afar, never seen up close.


    "The goddess..."


    Torkel murmured nkly.


    "...had such an expression."


    The face of the goddess looked down with pity and sadness.


    Then, his vision started spinning.


    "Ah."


    That''s when Torkel realized he was bleeding.


    A knife and a spear were stuck in his back. Apparently, a goblin had thrown them during the retreat.


    His numb skin hadn''t even felt the attack, but the damage was clear. Torkel knelt in his own pool of blood.


    "Torkel!"


    Saintess Margarita rushed over, pulling out the knife and spear from his back, applying healing magic, and wrapping bandages.


    Her priest robe was so stained with the blood of the injured that its original color was unrecognizable. Torkel muttered as he watched her struggling.


    "Stop it, Saintess. It''s no use now."


    "..."


    "We''re all going to die here."


    Torkel slowly closed his eyes.


    "It''s been a terrible life."


    "..."


    "Suffering from leprosy all my life, ostracized, pointed at... And now to die at the hands of goblins."


    "..."


    "For the first time, I saw the goddess''s face and I want to ask... Why did you give me such suffering."


    Torkel clenched his hands and spoke with a suppressed voice.


    "Please, tell me that I am being punished for sins in my past life, or for the sin of being born, as I have always believed."


    "..."


    "If there''s no such cause and effect, a life of mere suffering is... too irrational."


    But even praying to the goddess''s face for the first time, there was no answer.


    Instead, Saintess Margarita, having tightly wrapped the bandages, spoke in a businesslike tone.


    "I''ll say it again, Torkel. There is no such sin."


    Torkel opened his eyes and looked at Margarita. She, as always, had an impassive expression.


    "There''s no sin in being born. Your suffering isn''t a punishment from someone."


    "Then, why? Why did I suffer?"


    "Because... that''s just the way the world is."


    Having finished the emergency treatment, the Saintess spoke calmly.


    "The world is inherently irrational, doesn''t care about cause and effect, and is painful."


    "..."


    "We''re all struggling to live in this hell together."


    Torkel, lost for words, stammered.


    "Then in this terrible hell, what are we supposed to do?"


    "Struggle."


    Saintess Margarita smiled slightly.


    "Until the very end, with all our might."


    "..."


    "And finally, we pray."


    Margarita extended her hand.


    "Here, take my hand."


    The saintess, her hand stained with blood, grasped Torkel''s bandage-wrapped hand. Then, Margarita closed her eyes and prayed.


    Torkel stared nkly at her.


    Ever since he contracted leprosy, it was the first time someone had held his hand.


    And the first time someone prayed with him.


    Bang! Boom-!


    The locked doors of the temple shook violently. Sounds of shattering ss echoed from all sides.


    Soon, goblins would swarm into this corridor.


    ng!


    The stained ss on either side of the door broke, and goblin archers infiltrated inside.


    Theyunched arrows at the people in front of the goddess statue.


    Instinctively, Torkel tried to shield himself from the attack.


    But, he was pushed aside.


    ''What?''


    Pushed aside, Torkel saw who had pushed him.


    It was Margarita.


    She had wrapped herself in shield magic and took the arrows for him. But, she had already exhausted her strength.


    ng!


    Unable to block thest arrow, the shield magic faded,


    Thud...!


    An arrow lodged itself in the priest''s robe.


    Margarita quietly copsed without a groan.


    While other soldiers rushed and killed the goblin archers, Torkel cradled the fallen Margarita in his arms.


    The priests tried to heal her, but the arrow had hit a critical spot, tearing through her left chest.


    When the healing magic failed, the priests shook their heads slightly.


    "Why?"


    Torkel genuinely couldn''t understand and asked.


    "Why, for someone like me? Why did you...?"


    "I am a priest, and you are a patient."


    With blood-soaked lips, Margarita struggled to answer.


    "To save a patient... we do whatever it takes, that''s who we are..."


    "But I am a loathsome, filthy leper... Why would you do this for someone like me..."


    "You and I, we are all the same."


    Margarita''s voice rapidly faded.


    "We''re all just pitiful lives struggling to survive in this terrible world..."


    Margarita lifted her blurry eyes.


    In the obscuring world, the statue of the goddess looked down at her.


    "...Torkel. What face did the goddess you saw for the first time have?"


    Torkel answered with a heavy voice.


    "She had a face like she was looking at something very sad and pitiful."


    "That''s how you see yourself."


    "Excuse me?"


    "From my view, the goddess..."


    A smile flickered across Margarita''s lips.


    "...is smiling very brightly..."


    "..."


    "I wish you could see this smile too..."


    Margarita slowly closed her eyes.


    And then she breathed no more.


    "..."


    Torkel gentlyid her body on the ground.


    He picked up the kitchen knife he had set down and tied the table back to his left arm.


    "Thest prayer has already been said."


    And it was a luxury like no other in his life  the saintess had held his hand and prayed with him.


    "So now... there''s only struggling until the end left to do."


    Hearing his words, the injured soldiers and priests crouched in front of the goddess statue began to rise one by one.


    They all had heard the conversation between Margarita and Torkel. And they had all witnessed her death.


    No more words were needed. People ended their final prayers and grabbed something in their hands.


    For thest struggle.


    If this was all they could do in this terrible world, then willingly.


    Thud! Thump! Thud...!


    The temple''s door shook as if it would break apart at any moment.


    With their final resolve strengthened, Torkel at the forefront, everyone was preparing for the decisive battle when-


    Tatatatatata...


    A low, rhythmic sound began to echo from afar.


    At first, they tried to dismiss it as the din of battle, but the sound gradually grew louder and closer. Torkel nced upward, puzzled.


    ''What is that? A mechanical sound?''


    Then, right above the temple, the source of the sound came to a halt-


    Dududududu-!


    It emitted an ear-splitting firing noise.


    Everyone inside the temple panicked and pressed themselves to the floor.


    The terrible roar and vibration continued for a while.


    The sound of bullets whizzing, the ground being torn apart, and the goblins'' screams were so loud they were deafening.


    After a while, the roaring stopped. Torkel realized that all signs of the goblins at the door had vanished.


    Creak. nk.


    Torkel carefully removed the obstacles at the door, unlocked it, and looked outside.


    "?!"


    The goblins that had been swarming the entrance of the temple were all reduced to pieces of meat. The ground was littered with bullet marks.


    "...What is this?"


    Confused, Torkel looked up at the sky, which was turning red as evening approached.


    Then his eyes widened.


    "That''s...!"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Elize was a standout wherever she went.


    A young woman in maid''s attire, carrying arge coffin on her back.


    Moreover, she drew countless swords from that coffin to ughter her enemies, and her distinctive metallic blue eyes shot piercing res.


    But in this battle, Elize didn''t take the front lines, instead, she concealed her presence. She stayed strictly in a support role for her allies, remaining in the rear.


    As the battle became longer and more grueling, and when the strength of herrades waned, she knew her role was to protect Ash to the very end.


    - No matter what happens, ensure His Highness the Prince is safe.


    Just as Serenade, Elize''s master, had earnestly instructed.


    Elize didn''t forget her inherent purpose and, therefore, could exert herself in this situation.


    Whoosh! Thunk!


    South of Crossroad. The ins in front of the city walls.


    The gray magical fortress summoned by Ash.


    Standing at its edge, Elize gracefully swung the two long swords in her hands.


    The goblins impaled by the trajectory of her des spewed blood like fountains before copsing to the ground.


    After disying her smooth sword dance, Elize nced around.


    Boom... Boom...


    It felt like the end of the world.


    The walls of Crossroad were crumbling and burning, and through the gaps, goblins poured endlessly into the city.


    Still, thousands of goblins remained on these ins, surrounding the gray magical fortress.


    The fortress erected by Ash''s magic was sturdy, but those atop it were growing weary.


    Both heroes and soldiers were exhausted from the day-long intense battle.


    Their bodies were covered in the blood of monsters and minor injuries, and their weapons and supplies were rapidly depleting.


    Kun, Verdandi, Dusk Bringar, even Lucas, all looked exhausted and pale, gasping for breath.


    "Kyaha... Hahah..."


    Even the summoned Troll King, who fought alone outside the fortress, had fallen.


    Initially not having the abnormal healing specs like her original body, she was eventually subdued and fell to the ground, pierced by hundreds of swords and spears.


    Creak!


    Screech!


    Regardless of the humans'' situation, the goblins kept swarming in relentlessly.


    A faint despair flickered across everyone''s faces.


    Out of the 50,000 goblins that marched from the ck Lake, a staggering 40,000 had been killed. They kept killing, over and over.


    But the remaining 10,000 were enough to ravage Crossroad.


    "It''s my fault."


    Ash murmured. Elize nced at the prince.


    "My small mistakes, rolling like a tiny snowball... led to this oue."


    "..."


    "I could have annihted them more efficiently, with less damage... but because of my mistakes..."


    Ash was in bad shape. He still couldn''t properly hold himself up and continued to cough up blood.


    It was clearly an overexertion. He had used up his physical and mental strength in battling the enemy leader, and then forced himself to summon the fortress twice.


    Yet even in such a state, Ash struggled to stand. Elize quietly admonished him.


    "Your Highness. Please rest a bit more. It''s not yet time for you to step forward."


    "If I don''t step in, more people will die."


    Ash, with haggard eyes, looked at the burning city.


    "People are dying because of me..."


    That''s when Elize saw it.


    The burden that Ash carried on his shoulders.


    He was ming himself for the deaths of those lost in the battle.


    Carrying the weight of hundreds, thousands of lives on his shoulders, staggering but enduring.


    "..."


    Elize had no intention of lightening his load.


    It wasn''t her role.


    "If there are people who died because of His Highness."


    Just maybe.


    She was merely being honest.


    "There are also people who survived thanks to Your Highness."


    "..."


    "Just as Your Highness can''t forget those who died, those who survived can''t forget what you''ve given them."


    Elize''s dry voice resonated clearly around.


    Kun wiped the sweat off his chin and stood up on his knees.


    Verdandi took out a bag of nuts from her bosom and passed it to herrades, and Dusk Bringar took the bag and ate its contents in one gulp.


    Lucas, standing up straight and taking a deep breath, raised his sword again.


    All of them owed their lives to Ash.


    Therefore, if it would help support Ash, they would stand up again and again.


    And... it wasn''t just them who owed their lives to Ash.


    Tatatatata...


    From a distance, the sound of an unidentified machine started to ring.


    The sound came from the north. One by one, the heroes lifted their eyes towards the sound.


    From the northern sky, where the sunset was beginning, the sound was getting closer.


    Elize, knowing the identity of the sound, let a faint smile cross her lips.


    "The seeds Your Highness has sown have not been in vain."


    And then,


    Tatatatata...!


    Crossing the red sky, surpassing the walls of Crossroad, it appeared.


    It was a massive airship.


    At first nce, it was an anachronism... a dull, heavy mass of metal with no hint of aesthetic design.


    Blue mes shot out from the crude thruster, looking like a furnace stuck onto it.


    Two propellers attached to the head and tail of the airship whirred menacingly.


    Thwack-!


    Over the ins, the numerous magical cannon ports attached to the bottom of the airship aimed around. And then,


    Tududududu-!


    A terrifying sound of gunfire erupted.


    The barrage instantly shredded the goblins in the area. The goblins surrounding the gray magical fortress were swept away in a sh.


    The people standing on the gray fortress gaped at the overwhelming firepower.


    "The vanguard assault ship that was used by the allied races during the 100-year-old tribal war, and was thought to have sunk in the eastern sea after beingpletely destroyed."


    Even Ash was so startled that he lost his words, only Elize calmly exined.


    "Purchased by our Silver Winter Merchant Guild in the ck market, secretly repaired over thest six months. Our youngdy''s dowry... no, a secret military supply."


    The emblem of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild was freshly stamped on the bottom of the airship.


    Looking up at it, Elize nodded.


    "It''s the gship ''Geronimo''."


    Creeeak-!


    The hatch on the side of the airship opened.


    And through the gap, a woman with aqua-colored hair fluttering in the storm appeared.


    "Your Highness-!"


    The owner of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Serenade Silver Winter waved her hand cheerfully.


    "That ''somewhat extraordinary military supply'' I mentioned! How is it, pretty good, right?"


    It was more than just a bit extraordinary. Ash alsoughed softly, incredulous.


    ording to the imperialw, all airships must belong to the royal family. Those who vite this can be sentenced to death.


    Serenade had tantly ignored the imperialw toe back to the battlefield in an airship, just to save Ash.


    Tududududu-!


    The airship continued to fly low, firing barrages incessantly.


    But no matter how powerful the airship''s firepower was, it was just one, and not enough to turn the tide of the battle.


    Instead, the loud noise attracted more goblins, fiercely swarming towards them.


    But Serenade, smiling brightly, pointed towards the distance.


    "It''s not just me! Look!"


    Serenade''s finger pointed to the west.


    Ash''s eyes widened as he turned in that direction.


    Takatak, takatak, takatak...


    On the western hills above Crossroad.


    Against the backdrop of the sunset, people on horseback were steadily arriving.


    Among them, the knights at the forefront wore armor as red as blood.


    "500 members of the Bringar Duchy, Dragonblood Knights!"


    The knight leading the way shouted out with a resounding voice.


    "We have arrived in response to the great Dragon Lady''s call! From this moment, we will support the monster front!"


    Beside them stepped forward a nobleman in mboyant attire, sporting an elegantly groomed beard.


    "I am Valenio, head of the Southern City-State Alliance! Upon receiving Crossroad''s request for support, I''ve gathered volunteer troops from nearby city-states!"


    Stroking his beard, Valenio smirked.


    "My father''s father''s father owed a debt to Crossroad. Finally, I can start to repay it... City-State Alliance, 400 volunteer troops! Joining the fight!"


    Next, a man with sun-kissed skin and a turban, riding a camel, stepped forward.


    "Descendant of the fallen Western Kingdom, the nomadic tribe ''Mirage''. 200 warriors."


    The man''s deep eyes, ring at the goblins, were filled with bitter hatred.


    "We''ve read your call for support, young lord of Crossroad. We can''t miss out on killing those Greenskins. Count us in."


    One after another, the leaders of various forces stepped forward and eximed.


    "From the Barony of Vientina! 50 private soldiers! Joining the fight!"


    "From the County of Malia too! 80 private soldiers! We''ll join!"


    "From the eastern end! The port city of Sandend! 100 marines!"


    "From the Merchant Guild as well! Here to repay the devotion of the monster front!"


    "We must repay the kindness Crossroad has shown us!"


    "We can''t let the goblins overrun Crossroad!"


    And then,


    Takatak. Takatak.


    A woman with light green hair, riding a giant deer, appeared.


    "I received your letter, Prince Ash."


    The woman, wearing a white branch crown, had long ears, and under her eyes were four teardrop-shaped, diamond-like marks.


    "I came to have a heart-to-heart talk with you, but I didn''t expect such a spectacle. Had you requested reinforcements from the beginning, I would have brought more troops..."


    The elf woman stretched out her arm.


    "Queen Skuld of the Elves, from the Elf Autonomous Region, 50 Fairy Scouts! Joining the battle!"


    Andstly,


    Warriors with muscr builds and paleplexions, dressed in white fur, appeared riding wolves.


    A girl with ivory hair at the forefront showed a grin.


    "Are we the only ones from the north? ...Yun Ariane, the Second Princess of the Ariane Kingdom! Ariane Kingdom warriors, 100 men! Joining the fight!"


    Yun, the Ariane princess who almost married Ash, squinted her bright yellow eyes and waved her hand.


    "I came to see you since I was nearby, my former betrothed."


    People were lined up against the sunset.


    At the sudden appearance of the reinforcements, people raised their arms and cheered, while the goblins were confused and didn''t know what to do.


    "..."


    Ash looked in disbelief at the scene on the western hill.


    When he sent the call for support, he thought no one would respond.


    Yet from all over the world, people had gathered to help them... so many of them.


    "Crossroad''s relief troops, a total of 1,800 men!"


    "Joining the battle!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "Kill the goblins-!"


    "Support the monster front-!"


    Soldiers on horses, camels, deer, and wolves shouted various cries as they rushed down from the western hill.


    And the support troops didn''t end there.


    Takatak! Takatak! Takatak!


    From the south,


    Along the path the goblins had taken, troops riding skeletal warhorses appeared.


    At first, the soldiers tensed up, thinking they were enemy forces, but they were not. It was people riding the skeletal horses.


    "Sorry for beingte, Your Highness! My monster legion couldn''t use the gate, so we had toe all bynd...!"


    It was Jackal, who had led the monsters he had tamed, including the skeletal warhorses.


    And those who came with Jackal, riding the skeletal warhorses, were adventurers from the Lake Kingdom Base Camp.


    "Sorry, Ash. We purposely followed them bynd to hit the rear of the advancing enemy, but the troops they left behind slowed us down as we had to deal with them."


    Nameless clicked her tongue and adjusted her sword, while Kellibey hefted her hammer in her hand.


    "But thanks to that, we were able to rescue someone."


    "..."


    Sitting behind Kellibey, wrapped in a nket, was Lilly.


    She had been isted at the forward base and was rescued by the people from the Base Camp.


    Lilly bowed her head to Ash. Ash pressed his lips together and nodded back in response.


    Kellibey thrust her hammer forward and shouted.


    "Alright! Let''s get energized and clean up those goblins-!"


    "Here we go! Let''s go-!"


    "Save Crossroad-!"


    Dududududu-!


    From the south and the west, those who had gathered to protect Crossroad, regardless of their race or affiliation, rushed forward.


    And they plunged into the green wave of monsters.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    The battle had ended.


    It wasn''t until a week had passed that the defensive battle finally concluded.


    The goblins in the southern ins were quickly dealt with thanks to the reinforcements, but it took some time topletely clear out the goblins that had burrowed into Crossroad City.


    Brutal street fighting unfolded within the city, and it took three days to mostly wrap things up.


    An additional four days were required to hunt down and kill everyst goblin hiding in every nook and cranny, triggering the system message announcing the end of the defensive battle. In total, it took a week.


    "..."


    Standing atop the city walls, I quietly surveyed the chaos that had be of the city.


    Thousands of goblin corpses still littered the city. The destruction they had caused to the city''s infrastructure was immeasurable.


    As I looked over the city, stained with ash and greenish blood, my teeth clenched in devastation.


    Could this damage ever be repaired?


    "People are resilient," Evangeline, who hade to stand beside me, said.


    "The people of Crossroad are stubbornly tenacious."


    "..."


    "They''ll ovee this too, just like they always have."


    Rumors of the battle''s end must have spread, as citizens we had evacuated began to return one by one.


    And without being asked, these returning people began clearing away the goblin corpses and cleaning the city, stained with their blood.


    From one corner of the city, people silently started sweating as they began the reconstruction. I watched this scene in a daze.


    The broken city can be fixed.


    But the lost lives... can never be returned.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Lucas, who hade with Evangeline, responded. I asked quietly.


    "How goes theption of the casualty list?"


    "We''ve just finished it, my Lord. Would you like to see it?"


    "...Yes."


    Lucas handed me a thick file with a formal posture. I took it and began flipping through the pages, scanning the names.


    The only sound atop the silent city walls was the rustling of paper as I turned the pages.


    My knights waited patiently as I reviewed each name.


    Having finished verifying all the names, I closed the file.


    22 heroes.


    488 soldiers.


    That was the count of the dead, and the number of wounded was far greater. It would be quicker to count those who weren''t injured.


    How many of the injured could return to the front lines?


    "We''ve lost... so much."


    I raised my hand to cover my eyes.


    Monsters are considered annihted only when thest one is killed.


    But Crossroad is different. We must continue to fight and therefore must approach this from a military perspective.


    In military terms, a unit is considered annihted when it loses 20% of its strength.


    We lost 500 out of 2,500. Moreover, the casualty rate among key hero characters far exceeded 20%.


    The city walls have copsed, the soldiers are severely depleted, and the city itself is in shambles.


    Militarily, we might as well have been annihted in this battle. The damage is that extensive.


    "If the reinforcements hadn''t arrived, it would have been the end for us."


    We barely managed to win because the reinforcements, whose arrival was uncertain, eventually came.


    Had they not arrived, the losses would have been far greater.


    In other words, this victory was almost a stroke of luck.


    Strategies should be executed with certainty. But the measures I had prepared failed to deal a fatal blow to the enemy, and we nearly faced defeat.


    "This victory... it''s just due to luck. Just luck..."


    As I muttered, a refreshing voice reached my ears.


    "Do you need to me yourself so, Commander of the Monster Front?"


    I looked up to see a girl with ivory skin approaching along the city wall.


    She was leading warriors from the Northern Kingdom, d in leather armor adorned with white animal fur.


    "Wasn''t it none other than you who summoned that relief force?"


    "..."


    "Your efforts have led to this oue. It''s too clear to simply attribute to luck, the chain of cause and effect you''ve built up, isn''t it?"


    I called out her name.


    "Princess Yun."


    "In the Imperial Capital, you strutted around like a confident tiger, but now you''re more like a wounded wildcat, Prince Ash."


    Ariane Kingdom''s second princess, Yun Ariane, shouldering arge axe and showcasing well-muscled arms, came to a stop before me.


    "This side of you has its charm, but the you who smiled arrogantly as if you knew everything... was more impressive."


    "You look better now than you did at the party."


    She had swapped her party dress for a leather armor that clearly revealed her abs.


    Her distinctive Northern fair skin was sttered with green goblin blood.


    She had stood out among the relief forces, both for her ferocity in battle and her high status, naturally taking on the role of their representative.


    That must be why she hade to see me now.


    "Do you have some business?"


    "Now that the battle is over, it''s time for the relief forces to disband."


    Right. The relief forces were only a temporary alliance for amon cause, and now they must return to their original ces.


    The 1,800-strong relief force ultimately suffered about a hundred fatalities and around two hundred wounded.


    We need to take care of these casualties and express our gratitude to those who came to our aid.


    "Everyone is waiting. You''re not nning to leave me hanging again, are you?"


    "..."


    I stood up silently. Yun, smiling, led the way, and I followed beside her. Lucas and Evangeline trailed behind us.


    I repeated my thanks to Yun.


    "I can''t thank the relief forces enough. Thanks to them, Crossroad has survived."


    "Well, to be honest, not everyone came purely for the cause. No need to be too grateful."


    Yun shrugged yfully, and I looked at her curiously.


    "Are you saying everyone had other reasons foring here?"


    "Reasons or, let''s say, a few motivations."


    Yun continued fluently.


    "Firstly, the greenskins are a threat to everyone."


    "..."


    "They''re different from other monsters. They''re not just remnants of the past, but a present-day disaster. If tens of thousands of them emerge, the entire southern part of the continent would be devastated if Crossroad fell."


    That''s why people from the south, southwest, and southeast actively came to help.


    If Crossroad fell, they would be next.


    "Next, the active lobbying by the Silver Winter Merchant Guild."


    "Did the Silver Winter Merchant Guild lobby?"


    "That''s what they say. They apparently nudged for participation while requesting military supplies from Crossroad. For small city-states and peripheral nobilities, it''s hard to refuse a lobby from the empire''s top guild."


    I opened my mouth slightly in surprise.


    Serenade... She went to such lengths...


    "And thest reason... actually, this is the most crucial."


    Yun, her footsteps tapping ahead, turned to face me, her bright yellow eyes narrowing.


    "It''s because of the imperial session."


    I closed my mouth and furrowed my eyebrows. Yun continued.


    "The Everck Empire is a superpower that holds world hegemony. For the surrounding small nations, they have no choice but to try to impress the next emperor."


    "..."


    "But in the current situation, where the First and Second Princes are engaged in a civil war, it''s difficult to choose sides. It''s uncertain who will be the emperor."


    Yun extended her index finger and lightly tapped my chest.


    "But what if they support you, the Third Prince, who took a step back from the session war? It''s a way to score points with the Imperial Family without any risk."


    "..."


    "Especially for the smaller bordering nations, it''s more feasible to align with you than the inessible First and Second Princes. That''s why they all rushed to help."


    So, was this movement undeid with political calctions?


    Everyone judged the benefits to outweigh the costs and thus brought their troops here.


    "...Well, that''s what I think. Among them, there are definitely those who came with a pure intention! Really, to help Crossroad!"


    Yun tapped her head with her index finger.


    "But certainly, many came after weighing the pros and cons in their minds! Prince Ash, you should keep this in mind."


    "...Did you alsoe for that reason, Yun?"


    "Well, I won''t deny it."


    We reached the bottom of the city walls and headed towards the barracks. Yun continued chattering.


    "The agreement between our kingdom and the empire isn''t being respected due to the First and Second Princes'' conflict. I understand that the empire''s administration hase to a halt, but..."


    "..."


    "So I came to urge the implementation of the agreement, but seeing I couldn''t even approach the Imperial Capital, I decided to see your face since I had alreadye this far... and then I joined the battle after learning about the situation."


    We stopped in front of the conference room at the barracks.


    Yun''s smile faded, and she faced me with a serious expression.


    "The whole world is watching Everck. And as the internal conflict between the First and Second Princes bes protracted without a clear oue, everyone''s attention is slowly shifting."


    Her finger lightly pressed against my chest.


    "Towards you."


    "..."


    I removed her finger and spoke bluntly.


    "I have no interest in who takes the throne. I just want to protect this frontline."


    "If you wish to protect your small front, Prince Ash, you should graciously ept the world''s attention. And..."


    Opening the door to the conference room, Yun smiled slyly.


    "Didn''t you calcte this would happen?"


    "..."


    I didn''t respond and followed her inside.


    Inside the conference room, leaders of each group from the relief forces were seated.


    As Yun and I entered, they all rose to their feet.


    I took a light breath and smiled warmly.


    "I truly appreciate youring to aid as relief forces, everyone!"


    Regardless of their individual motives foring to this city, it didn''t matter.


    "Your sacrifice and dedication will be clearly remembered by Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck, the Third Prince of Everck."


    What difference does it make from hiring mercenaries with money? If they have desires, I''m willing to pay.


    As long as it sustains this frontline, at any cost...!


    "Before disbanding, I would like to offer appropriate rewards from Crossroad for the courage you have shown..."


    ***


    After promising suitable rewards to the leaders of each relief force and generously distributing the goblin magic stones extracted this time based on their contributions, I liberally issued promissory notes in the name of the Third Prince for the favors rendered.


    Those with this as their main objective beamed and shook hands with me repeatedly.


    It was decided to bury the bodies of the relief force members who died in battle here. The wounded would also be treated here before being sent back.


    After enduring such tedious and ritualistic conversations and meetings, it was almost night before I could finally leave the conference room.


    ''Politics is a nauseating affair.''


    I exhaled a tired sigh.


    But, dreadful as politics may be, it''s better than war.


    "..."


    I stepped out to the west side of the city.


    At the western burial grounds, the bodies of the deceased were still beingid to rest in coffins.


    Since there was no time for formal funerals, the bodies were being collected for each to perform their rites.


    On the hill dyed with the red sunset, the living silently ced the dead beneath the ground.


    And someone else was watching this scene, apart from me.


    "..."


    It was Lilly.


    Seated in a wheelchair, wrapped in a nket, Lilly was staring with empty eyes at the newly made graves.


    I didn''t want to move forward. Nor did I have the courage to speak.


    But, I am amander.


    And also herrade.


    Therefore, I slowly approached Lilly.


    Even though I made my footsteps heard on purpose, Lilly didnt look at me, continuing to gaze at the graves.


    We silently watched the growing graves together.


    After a while, Lilly spoke.


    "Don''t make a grave for Godhand."


    "...What?"


    "Treat him as missing."


    Lillys thin hand gripped the nket on her shoulder tightly.


    "We never found his body."


    "..."


    "We searched the forward base thoroughly, but we couldnt recover his body. So."


    She was right.


    We had deployed forces to the forward base to recover the bodies of the dead heroes, but while we found others, we never found Godhands body.


    "He promised."


    Lilly murmured with a dry, parched voice.


    "That he would return before the end of winter."


    "..."


    "It''s still winter. So, the promise is still valid."


    The snow had already stopped.


    Once this dry cold ends, spring wille.


    But Lilly seemed unwilling to let go of this winter. She buried herself deep in the wheelchair, murmuring faintly.


    "I''ll wait... until this winter ends..."


    "..."


    I didnt offer her any constion.


    I couldnt even if I wanted to.


    After acknowledging her, I silently turned around and walked back into the city. Lilly remained still on the western hill until I returned to the city.


    Until the sunset faded away and even the biting wind ceased.


    Continuously...


    ***


    [STAGE 15 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Ash (EX)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash (EX) plus 45 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - Saintess Margarita (R) plus 20 others <Expand List>


    [Missing Characters]


    - Godhand (SR)


    [Injured Characters]


    - Ash (EX) plus 45 others <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Goblin Legion Magic Stones: 8270


    - Goblin God-King Magic Core (SSR): 1


    [Stage Clear Rewards Have Been Distributed. Please Check Your Inventory.]


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 3


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Shattered]

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    The next day, those who hade as relief forces began to leave Crossroad one by one.


    "The city-states all want to be of help to Crossroad and Prince Ash."


    Valen, the leader of the Southern City-State Alliance, stroked his impressive beard and gave me a knowing look.


    "I hope we can maintain a constructive rtionship in the future."


    "I look forward to working with you, Lord Valen."


    We shook hands firmly. Valen then led his militia out of the city.


    "...Should the monsters stir again, do not hesitate to ask for our support."


    The chieftain of the Mirage, a nomadic tribe from the west, adjusted his turban and said this.


    "The people of the west are born to kill monsters. It brings us joy to y them, whether they are greenskins or not."


    "I will be sure to contact you again soon, Chieftain."


    He ced his hand on his left chest and bowed slightly.


    It was a Western-style salute, and I returned the gesture in kind.


    The other leaders also came one by one to say goodbye before leading their soldiers away.


    I bid each of them farewell with due politeness.


    Only three forces from the relief army remained.


    The Dragonblood Knights from the Bringar Duchy, the Fairy Scout Troops led by the Elf Queen herself, and the warriors from Princess Yun''s Ariane Kingdom.


    "I can never thank Duchess Bringar enough."


    I nodded at Dusk Bringar standing beside me.


    She had summoned all 500 of her soldiers regrouped in her homnd to Crossroad, and they had been a great help as part of the relief forces.


    To my thanks, Dusk Bringar shrugged her shoulders.


    "Shouldn''t you be more than just thankful? Right now, there are 500 of my soldiers and thousands of my refugees in your territory. Be careful, or you might be devoured by me."


    Dusk Bringar joked with a sh of her sharp teeth. I smiled wryly.


    "I trust that you are not that kind of person, Duchess."


    "Hmph, spinelessd..."


    Muttering, Dusk Bringar rolled her round eyes at me, then suddenly patted my back.


    "There is a saying, ''Victory and defeat aremon in war.'' Neither victory nor defeat should overly te or depress amander. Always be prepared for whates next."


    "Really?"


    I thought I had maintained a poker face, but it seems this Dragon Lady saw right through me.


    I smiled wryly again.


    "Thank you for the advice, Duchess."


    "Hmph, it''s not like I said it to be thanked. I just couldn''t stand seeing a young one struggle so much."


    Snorting, Dusk Bringar walked towards her knights.


    "I will go north to fetch the refugees who fled. We''ll see each other againter."


    Dusk Bringar mounted her horse and galloped away with her subordinates.


    Next to approach me was an elf woman, walking calmly with arge stag beside her.


    Queen Skuld.


    She bowed to me demurely with a smile.


    The four teardrop marks under her left eye were strikingly noticeable. I returned her bow.


    "Finally, we can have a calm conversation, Prince Ash."


    "I''ve been looking forward to this too, Your Majesty."


    I hesitated for a moment on how to address her.


    She was the representative of an entire race, much older than me.


    But after the racial war a hundred years ago, elves had been reduced to almost a ve-like status, and it would be ridiculous for me, a prince, to address her too formally...


    Seeing my hesitation, Skuld covered her mouth andughed.


    "Hehe. I''m just a representative of the elves left in the autonomous district. You can speak to me informally."


    "No, I couldn''t possibly do that... May I address you as ''Your Majesty''?"


    "Of course. Call me as you feelfortable."


    With apassionate smile fading, Skuld turned serious.


    "The reason I sought to have this conversation with you is about the future of the world..."


    I was listening intently when Skuld suddenly stopped speaking. She looked past me with wide eyes.


    "...Wait. Just a moment."


    "Yes?"


    "I think I saw something strange..."


    I turned to see what Skuld was looking at.


    "..."


    There, hiding behind a wall in the alley and peeking at us, was... Verdandi...


    "Eek!"


    Having realized our gaze, Verdandi hastily hid further into the alley.


    But, it was toote. We had already seen her.


    Skuld, with her mouth agape, cried out in a surprised tone.


    "Verdandi, sister?!"


    "Aaargh!"


    Startled, Verdandi dashed out of the alley and ran off in the opposite direction.


    What? Why is she running away!


    "Sister?! That''s you, right, Verdandi?! Oh my Goddess of the World Tree! Stop, sister! Sisteeer!"


    Skuld hurriedly chased after Verdandi, followed by a group of fifty Fairy Scouts.


    "..."


    What was that about? What was she going to talk to me about?


    Watching the elves'' chase, I chuckled and looked ahead.


    Thest leader of the relief forces, Princess Yun, was standing in front of me, beaming.


    "Have you been waiting long, Your Highness? Is it my turn now?"


    "Princess Yun. I appreciate your help and wish you a safe journey, but..."


    Princess Yun Ariane had shed her armor for morefortable attire.


    But it wasn''t justfortable; she was in pajamas and slippers.


    A fluffy robe and slippers.


    Noticing her outfit, I asked with a bead of sweat running down my forehead.


    "It seems you want to stay a bit longer?"


    "Rather than returning empty-handed, I thought I''d see more of the world while I''m out."


    "There are many good tourist spots, no need to stay in this dangerous ce..."


    "Its a harsh ce, so there''s much to learn. Being next to the Third Prince, it should be easier to grasp the imperial situation."


    I smiled awkwardly.


    Well, having a hundred strong warriors from the Ariane Kingdom stay as guests is a wee thing from my perspective.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t be a nuisance. So, I''ll take that as permission to stay..."


    Yun narrowed her yellow eyes and smirked, then suddenly trailed off.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she stared behind me.


    What now? Why does everyone I talk to keep seeing something behind me?


    Reluctantly, I turned around.


    In the alley behind me, Kun and the members of the Penal Squad were making a noisy procession.


    Apparently, they had been mobilized to clean up goblin corpses all night and were covered in green blood.


    Seemingly heading to the public baths to wash off, they had stripped down to their waist, each holding a towel.


    "What... what are those men?"


    Mesmerized, Yun stared at them. I exined.


    "They are from the Leaf Tribe, a beastkin group. They are under mymand."


    "Look at those muscles... Such great pectoral..."


    Yun''s jaw dropped open, and she even swallowed hard.


    Ah, that''s right. This woman said her ideal type was muscr and towering. That''s considered attractive in the northern countries...


    "And that red fur...! It looks so soft and warm...!"


    "..."


    The Penal Squad members were currently in a hybrid mode between humans and beastkin, with slight red fur covering their bodies.


    Seeing this, Yun seemed even more fascinated.


    What, was she into some strange furry thing?


    "Those amazing muscle furs... no, I must have a talk with those warriors!"


    Yun left me behind and quickly ran towards the Penal Squad.


    Unaware of what was about to happen, Kun suddenly found Yun jumping onto his back and clinging to him.


    Surprised by the sudden attack, Kun let out a shocked scream. Yun, unfazed, rubbed her cheek against his fur...


    "..."


    Considering his past encounter with the Troll Queen, Kun did have an unexpected poprity. I turned my head away.


    ''Good luck dealing with that, Kun...''


    Right beside where I had bid farewell to the leaders of the relief forces, Serenade''s airship wasnded, and adventurers from the base camp were gathered around. I headed in that direction.


    "Geronimo! Oh, Geronimo! You were alive, you were alive!"


    For some reason, Kellibey was roaring.


    Near the airship, Kellibey was almost crying, hugging the hull of the airship and causing a scene.


    Sweating, I asked those around me,


    "What''s going on with him?"


    Hannibal, Kellibey''s assistant, answered awkwardly with a smile,


    "This airship was designed by Master Kellibey himself."


    "Ah, I see..."


    "Yes. He thought it waspletely destroyed and sunk, so he''s quite emotional seeing it return."


    Even so, crawling into the thruster seems a bit dangerous...


    Anyway, I left Kellibey to his emotional reunion and extended my thanks to the other adventurers.


    Most had been indifferent to me, despite my attempts to build rapport. Yet, they had alle out of the base camp to save Crossroad.


    "There''s no need to thank us."


    One adventurer gestured towards someone else.


    "We were dragged here by Nameless''s threat."


    "Nameless?"


    "If we didn''t help save Crossroad, she threatened to withhold her help in the Lake Kingdom''s exploration... We had no choice. In thoseke depths, she''s the only rule."


    I turned around quickly at that and saw Nameless standing there, with Serenade beside her.


    I approached the two, who both brightened upon seeing me.


    "Ash."


    "Your Highness!"


    "Nameless. Serenade. You''ve all worked hard."


    I smiled wearily at the two of them.


    "I''m always in debt to you."


    "Don''t say that. We did it because we wanted to. It''s our pleasure to be of help to you, Your Highness. Please don''t talk about debts."


    Both smiled brightly. Ah, so dazzling...! I even dabbed at the corner of my eyes, pretending to wipe away tears.


    "What were you two talking about?"


    They seemed an unlikely pair. Whatmon topic could they have?


    "We''re both merchants, aren''t we? We found we had some things inmon."


    "We were exchanging information that we both need."


    "Ah, right, both of you are merchants."


    One is the only merchant in the Lake Kingdom''s dungeon, and the other runs the world''srgest guild.


    I hadn''t thought of it, but they did have that inmon.


    "Anyway, I''m about to head back down to theke... but Kellibey is like that."


    Kellibey had apparently rolled into the airship''s thruster and was now inside the engine.


    There were thumping and nging noisesing from inside the airship... What''s he doing?


    Nameless gestured with her chin.


    "I''ll leave Kellibey behind for now, so send him backter."


    "Will do."


    I thanked Nameless again.


    "Thanks, Nameless. For your help. And for rescuing Lilly..."


    As I began to list the things I was thankful for, Nameless raised her hand to stop me.


    "The invasion of monsters from theke is my Lake Kingdom''s responsibility. In a way, you and your people are paying for the sins wemitted. I am the one who should be sorry."


    "..."


    "I am truly sorry for not being able to hold back the monsters properly."


    Then, Nameless gave a faint smile.


    "And, thank you."


    "For what?"


    "For surviving. For not copsing, for enduring."


    "Not copsed, eh? Endured..."


    I swallowed my words and looked around at the ravaged city.


    Did Crossroad really not fall? Did we truly endure?


    Am I... still okay?


    "You will continue to ovee these attacks. I believe in you."


    Nameless gave my shoulder a firm squeeze before turning around.


    "Let''s meet again, Ash."


    Nameless, with her robe fluttering, took the lead, followed by the adventurers from the base camp.


    After the adventurers had gone, I slowly turned to look at Serenade.


    "Serenade."


    "Your Highness."


    "Thank you. Truly, for everything."


    From the airship to lobbying for the relief forces, and so much more...


    How can this person be so dedicated to me?


    Words were overflowing within me, but none could make their way out.


    I silently held Serenade''s hand. She shyly smiled at me, about to say something when,


    "Eep!"


    She suddenly shuddered, suppressing a scream.


    "Serenade? What''s wrong?"


    rmed, I quickly checked on her and then noticed.


    The bandages wrapped around Serenade''s shoulder and waist, just below her shirt.


    Serenade frantically waved her hands.


    "Do, don''t worry about it! It''s just a few goblin arrows that grazed me during the battle..."


    "..."


    "Really, I''m fine! It''s just a scratch. Elize overreacted a bit, so I ended up bandaged like this..."


    Yet, through the bandages wrapped around her slender arm and waist, bright red blood stains were seeping through.


    Serenade kept smiling and assuring me she was fine, but her voice didn''t seem to reach me properly.


    Inside me, something felt like it was crumbling away.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Serenade is a civilian.


    She is a merchant, not a soldier.


    Civilians should be irrelevant to this mire. Civilians shouldn''t have to brace for death.


    Yet she repaired an airship, a feat not achievable by ordinary means, piloted it to the battlefield herself, and participated inbat, sustaining injuries in the process.


    It was with such excessive help, taken to extremes, that we managed to win.


    "..."


    If the political situation hadn''t turned in favor of me, the Third Prince.


    If the relief forces hadn''t arrived.


    If the adventurers from the Lake Kingdom hadn''t stepped in at Nameless''s request.


    If Serenade, a civilian, hadn''t risked injury to help me...


    It would have been game over for me here.


    Only when I saw the bloodstained bandages on her body did the reality hit me hard.


    My strategies were inadequate.


    Driving numerousrades to death and even hurting an unrted civilian like her...


    "Your Highness?"


    Serenade called out to me with a worried voice.


    "Are you okay?"


    "...Yes. I''m fine."


    I forced a smile.


    "Thank you. Just, thank you. Serenade. Please take care until you''re fully recovered..."


    "It''s really just a minor scratch. Don''t worry!"


    Serenade tried to reassure me by waving her arm, but I could tell from the pain on her usually unblemished forehead that it wasnt a mere scratch.


    Nor did I have the heart to point out her pain. Instead, I gestured towards the airship.


    "It might be good to consult Kellibey about repairing the airship. Hes the original designer, after all."


    Sounds of Kellibey rummaging could be heard from the lower part of the airship.


    Serenade gave a wry smile.


    "Our people tried their best, but there were many clumsy parts. Now that we have the original designer, we can fix it better... to be of more help to Your Highness."


    Instead of thanking her again, I just squeezed her hand once more.


    Serenade blushed and smiled gently.


    It hurt.


    Inside, it hurt.


    ***


    I went to the temple.


    This was the real battlefield.


    The wounded overflowed, and there were too few priests.


    The silver lining was that I had amply provided bandages, hemostatics, and potions.


    Other able-bodied mercenaries and civilians volunteered to help.


    I saw Junior and young mages alongside Damien, sweating as they applied medicine to the wounded.


    And in the midst of this chaos, she was absent.


    Margarita.


    The brave woman who would stand fearless before patients, although she often appeared worn out from overwork.


    The R-grade healer who stayed with me until the end in my 742nd game.


    She lost her life to the goblins that had raided the temple.


    Despite the groans of numerous wounded, the temple, missing her scolding voice, felt eerily silent.


    I couldn''t bring myself to enter and just gazed at the scene from outside.


    "...Your Highness."


    A voice called out from beside me. I turned to see.


    A man, wrapped in bandages and wearing a blunt helmet, limped along the temple''s stone wall towards me. I nodded slightly.


    "Torkel."


    "I heard you pushed yourself hard in this battle. Are you alright?"


    I clenched my teeth at his concern.


    Torkel had lost all his party members. The Leprosy Extermination Squad had been wiped out, leaving only their leader.


    I couldn''t begin to imagine how much he was suffering inside.


    Yet, he was asking about my well-being.


    Why?


    What am I to him?


    Wasn''t it due to my failure to establish a proper strategy that yourrades died?


    "...I deeply regret what happened to yourrades."


    I tried to keep my voice steady and emotionless.


    "I will ensure they receive the highest honors and a proper funeral as soon as possible."


    Torkel silently nodded his thanks to me. I couldnt bear to face him any longer and turned back towards the temple.


    "Why did I survive?"


    Torkel, who hade to stand by my side, was looking inside the temple - at the statue of the goddess.


    "The Saintess... she shielded me and lost her life."


    I had already been informed of Margarita''s final moments, so I just listened quietly.


    "I can''t understand it, no matter how much I think about it."


    Torkel''s usually stoic voice began to fill with heat.


    "Wouldn''t it have been better if I had died?"


    "..."


    "Wouldn''t it have been better for the Saintess to live, and for someone like me, a leper, a worthless mercenary, to die?"


    Thump!


    Torkel struck his own chest, shouting out.


    "All I can do is swing a sword with this diseased, numb body of mine! I am nothing more than a detestable mercenary..."


    He was crying.


    "Wouldn''t it have been better for the Saintess, who could have saved so many more lives, to live...?"


    He didnt shed tears or sob.


    But with his gruff voice, hitting his numb chest, he was pouring out his grief.


    "Why did she die, and why am I, who should live longer to spread light in the world... survive?"


    "..."


    "I don''t understand. I don''t understand anything. Not a single thing."


    Torkel bowed his head and mmed his helmet against the temple wall.


    "I should have died."


    I couldnt offer any empty constions and just listened to his words.


    "I... should have died..."


    ***


    No.


    None of you should have had to die. All of you deserved to live.


    I clenched my fists.


    I opened my tightly shut eyes. The wavering world came into sharp focus.


    In this ce filled with death and pain, I saw what I needed to do.


    Ah.


    Yes.


    Now, I feel a bit more resolved.


    ***


    In the southern ins of Crossroad.


    Still littered with the bodies of goblins, Skuld had caught up with Verdandi.


    "Sister!"


    "..."


    Finally apprehended, Verdandi chewed her lip, avoiding eye contact. Skuld stood before her sister, struggling to speak.


    "You were... alive."


    "...Skuld."


    "You were alive. I thought you had died without a trace..."


    Skuld embraced her sister tightly. Verdandi, enveloped in her sister''s arms, looked down.


    "Why didnt you let me know?"


    "..."


    "Why didnt you tell me you were alive? Why did you disappear for a hundred years... what were you doing?"


    "The Holy Grail."


    Verdandi spoke tersely.


    "I was following the orders of our eldest sister Urd... searching for the Holy Grail that could revive the World Tree."


    "The Holy Grail...?"


    Astonished, Skuld shook her head in disbelief.


    "Come to your senses, sister. Such a thing from legends can''t be real."


    "..."


    "The World Tree has long been dead, and even its broken trunk was burnt by the empire. All that''s left is its decaying roots underground. How do you n to revive it?"


    "..."


    "Come back, sister. The remaining elves, and I, we need you."


    Though Skuld pleaded, Verdandi remained firm.


    "I will find the Holy Grail. And I will revive the World Tree, resurrect the Elven Kingdom."


    "Please,e to your senses, sister."


    Skuld let out a long sigh.


    "The Elven Kingdom ended a hundred years ago during the racial wars. Our eldest sister Urd was executed, and the remaining elves became ves of humans, trapped in autonomous districts, barely surviving day by day."


    "..."


    "Come back. Let''s make the lives of the remaining elves a little better together. We can do it if you help."


    "...I can''t give up yet. The Holy Grail must be in that dungeon..."


    As Verdandi remained unyielding, Skuld''s face twisted in anger.


    "I have been leading the remaining elves alone...! After all my sisters died or disappeared!"


    "..."


    "Our homnd turned to ashes! Forcibly relocated to a foreignnd! Exploited and enved! Starving and bowing down! Adults dying and children taken away! That''s how I''ve lived for a hundred years!"


    Skuld shouted with a strained voice, and Verdandi faced her with a paleplexion.


    "Every moment of being alive was hell! I, the worst elf queen in history, could only watch as my people were sold for gold! Yet, I willingly bore this crown of humiliation and disgrace. As a descendant of the elven royal family, it was my responsibility to endure!"


    "..."


    "And you, what? The Holy Grail? The Holy Grail?!"


    Verdandi couldnt meet her eyes. Skuld bitterly used her sister.


    "For a mere illusion that doesn''t even exist, you left me and our people to suffer in hell for over a hundred years! Did you just not care?!"


    Silence enveloped the area.


    On the ins filled with goblin corpses, the two women of the fairy royal family stood silently for a long time.


    It seemed it was time for me to intervene.


    "The Holy Grail does exist."


    My voice startled the two elves, who turned to look at me.


    Standing near the southern gate, where I had been listening to their conversation, I slowly walked towards them.


    "In the depths of the Lake Kingdom. The ''Tower of Magic'' in Zone 8 of the dungeon. Thats where it rests."


    "Prince Ash..."


    "I, along with the Holy Grail Seekers, will go there to retrieve it. Perhaps you could wait until then, Your Majesty."


    Verdandi was still needed on this front. I couldn''t let her go just yet.


    Skuldposed herself, smoothing her hair.


    "I''m sorry for disying our family issues."


    "I understand. My family is in quite a mess too."


    "Let''s put aside the issues between me and my sister for now, and continue our earlier conversation."


    Skuld turned to me with a serious look, her expression now gentle.


    "Ive heard about the banner you''ve raised and maintained on the monster front for over a year. ''Kill monsters, protect people.'' You said, ''Within our reach, we''ll save everyone.'' And that included not just our elves but also other races and humans from other countries."


    The Elven Queen took a step closer to me. I faced her silently.


    "How long it has been since I''ve encountered such a magnanimous cause, you have no idea."


    "..."


    "Prince Ash. The world is filling with more hatred day by day. I may be young among elves, but in my lifetime, Ive felt the world growing increasingly filled with malice."


    "..."


    "Your banner can unite this divided world again. So..."


    "Excuse me for interrupting, Your Majesty."


    I cut her off.


    "That banner, as of this moment, is no more."


    "What?"


    "Kill monsters, protect people... Its a noble cause."


    A self-deprecating smile curled at the edge of my lips.


    "But I''ve realized just now. With beautiful ideals alone, you can''t protect people."


    "What do you mean..."


    "Protecting people isn''t about a g. It''s about a well-sharpened sword. That''s what I''ve learned."


    I looked around Crossroad.


    The south wall, burnt and copsed.


    And the lives I had caused to be lost.


    "So, that banner is now discarded."


    "...Then what banner will you raise now, Prince Ash?"


    "I''ll still protect people. But."


    I voiced my new resolution.


    "To protect people, if it means having to kill people, I will do so."


    "...And the definition of ''people'' will be decided by you?"


    I silently affirmed. A cold disappointment flickered across Skuld''s face.


    "If it means saving more ''people,'' you could exclude entire races or nations from that definition of ''people.''"


    "..."


    "I guess I was wrong about you."


    Skuld turned away abruptly.


    "You''re just like the other kings after all."


    "..."


    "Consider our conversation never happened."


    Skuld walked away without looking back, towards her soldiers waiting in the distance.


    I watched her leave, and Verdandi cautiously approached me.


    "Prince Ash, are you... okay?"


    "Huh? I''m fine."


    I offered a faint smile.


    "Don''t worry about me. Go talk with your sister."


    "..."


    "You''ve met again after a hundred years. There must be a lot to talk about. Go ahead."


    Verdandi, with trembling eyes, looked at me, then nodded and ran towards her sister.


    I couldnt understand.


    Why does everyone look at me with such worried eyes?


    My mind is clear, my resolve is firm. Finally, all delusions have vanished.


    I walked along the southern ins. In the middle of the ins, a dirty g fluttered.


    It was the white g I had nted using [Imperial Edict].


    Once white and straight, now it was smeared with human red blood and goblin green blood, burning and shedding ash with every gust of wind.


    Like the countless lives lost following this g. I gripped the shattered gpole.


    "..."


    In all 742 games, I always threw my characters into death.


    I cast countless subordinates into death without a second thought for the efficient clearance of the game.


    I never questioned this act.


    I was a monster.


    Obsessed with efficiency, knowing nothing but strategies, not seeing people as people, a monster. And that''s why I seeded in clearing the game.


    - Yes.


    Why did it take me so long to realize? Havent I always known this? Thats why I cleared the game.


    To save more people.


    Someone has to die.


    If reality is such, thenmand death as efficiently as possible.


    Kill people to save others.


    Why did I ever turn away from such a simple equation?


    Because I was cowardly. Weak. Unprepared as a ruler.


    But now I am ready.


    - So who will decide who dies? Who willmand death? Who will bear that burden?


    The voice of the Goblin God-King echoed in my mind.


    - To protect the world, someone must don the skin of a monster, right?


    Yes.


    If killing people can save others.


    Then it must be me.


    I have tomand that death.


    "You''re right, Alexander."


    Covering my face with my hand, Iughed bitterly.


    "I have no choice but to."


    Crack!


    I snapped the gpole I held in my other hand and carelessly threw the g to the ground.


    - To protect this city, there wille a time when you must sacrifice what is most precious to you.


    The advice given to me long ago by Crossroad''s Margrave suddenly resurfaced in my mind.


    Those words, seeming both prophetic and cursed.


    Now, they have be reality.


    To protect this city.


    To safeguard this world.


    I have decided to abandon what is most precious to me.


    My banner.


    The objective of protecting people...


    I am prepared to give it up.


    To save more lives,


    I must be.


    A monster that devours people.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Evangeline was right. The people of Crossroad were resilient, and the city''s recovery was swift.


    A month had passed since the end of the defensive battle.


    The corpses of the goblins had been thoroughly cleared, leaving no trace, and their spilled blood had been cleaned.


    The returning residents began to resume their lives as before. The walls were being reconstructed, and the city was regaining its usual vibrancy.


    ...But.


    Some wounds never heal.


    Year 650 of the Imperial Calendar. Thest day of February.


    Exactly one year since I fell into this world. That was the day the funeral took ce.


    Coincidentally, it was also the day tomemorate the soldiers who died during the tutorial stage at the hands of the ck Spider Legion.


    "..."


    In the western part of Crossroad, at the cemetery.


    Surrounded by a cloud of people, I swallowed my words.


    The bodies had long been interred. Priests sprinkled holy water over the graves and blessed the afterlife of the deceased.


    As the choir''s requiem echoed, people wept at the graves of their lost loved ones.


    "..."


    Lilly watched from a distance.


    Godhand''s grave had not been made, as his lover Lilly had wished it.


    Hisrades, Burnout and Bodybag, along with Verdandi, who imed to have been his superior, agreed.


    Thus, Godhand was still officially missing.


    March starts tomorrow.


    Even though it''s officially spring, Lilly was still waiting for Godhand''s return.


    Behind her, Burnout and Bodybag stood silently, looking down at the cemetery.


    I nced at the three of them before turning away.


    Many people had died, and many mourners had visited, but one grave was particrly crowded.


    It belonged to Margarita.


    Was there anyone in this city who hadn''t been treated by her?


    From minor colds to severe injuries exposing bones, Margarita had treated everyone.


    Suddenly, my left arm throbbed. I grasped it with my right hand.


    Her hands had once bandaged this arm.


    Now, I could never receive her treatment again.


    "I n to request the central church for a new head priest."


    Damien, who had been beside Margarita''s grave and then approached me, said.


    Damien had been busy for the past month, serving as the acting head priest.


    "With staff reinforcements too. But with the princes'' civil war going on, I''m not sure if we''ll get a proper appointment..."


    "..."


    "Whether a foolish priest willing to walk into this besieged city still exists, I wonder. Ha ha..."


    Damien was right. This was a ce only a foolish priest could handle.


    A city constantly at risk of falling to monsters, where one must treat the dying and heavily wounded every day.


    Margarita was an incredibly foolish person.


    Though she constantlyined, she never ran away and fought death at the temple.


    That foolishness will be missed.


    I ruffled Damien''s curly hair quietly. Come to think of it, you''re just as foolish.


    "Just hang in there a little longer until the next head priest arrives."


    "I don''t consider it hard work at all. It''s just..."


    Damien looked at Margarita''s grave and smiled sadly.


    "I realize now how incredible Margarita was. Even with help from other priests, I keep making mistakes, but how did she manage to handle so much work alone..."


    "..."


    We realize the value of something only after losing it. Foolishly, as always.


    I also visited the graves of other heroes and soldiers. While most were crowded with visitors, one area was noticeably empty.


    It was the grave of the Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    In front of the empty grave stood Torkel, alone.


    Quietly approaching, Damien and I stood in front of the grave and paid our respects.


    Torkel nced at us once, then bowed his head to me and closed his eyes again.


    "Torkel has been volunteering for menial tasks at the temple since then."


    We walked away from the grave of the Leprosy Extermination Squad as Damien spoke.


    "Even when offered easier tasks, he stubbornly insists on taking on the dirtiest jobs that others avoid... Of course, the temple is busy and we''re thankful, but if only he could be a little less hard on himself..."


    Regret tinged Damien''s voice.


    "He doesn''t need to push himself so hard..."


    "..."


    That must be his own way of coping with his grief.


    So, I decided not to stop him. We moved on to the next grave.


    After paying respects at all the newly made graves, the sun was high in the sky.


    The funeral was nearing its end, and it was time for my speech. I ascended the podium.


    Thousands of eyes, like arrows, focused intently on me.


    I took a deep breath and began to speak.


    "When I first arrived here and conducted the first funeral, I said that you all would die on this front line."


    When I first arrived in Crossroad, during the funeral for the soldiers who died in the tutorial. I had said this.


    "But your deaths would be costly. So, I will do everything to keep you alive. Whatever it takes, I won''t let you die easily."


    After recounting my words from that time, I quietly looked around the cemetery.


    "Despite such bold ims, now, a yearter... the graves continue to multiply."


    "..."


    "The invasion of monsters is intensifying, and our casualties are increasing uncontrobly, like a wildfire."


    People swallowed hard. I clenched my fist.


    "I said in thest funeral that I would use every avable means to crush their invasion."


    "..."


    "But now I wonder... have I really used ''every possible means''?"


    I inhaled deeply.


    "I promise. Now, I will truly employ every means."


    I dered my resolve.


    "To annihte the monsters and save even one more person... I will do whatever it takes."


    Some in the crowd paled at my words, some trembled, and others looked at me with shaking eyes.


    It doesn''t matter.


    They will all soon understand what this means.


    And I will force them all to follow me.


    "I expect your active cooperation in the path I, and the Monster Frontline, will take from now on."


    I turned my head to look at themon gravestone.


    It was a monumentmemorating those who died during the tutorial stage.


    Then I turned to look at the new graves.


    I silently recited the names of the dead.


    For a moment, my voice faltered.


    "...After so many sacrifices, I''ve finally reached this conclusion."


    I bowed my head.


    "In memory of all those who died in the past year and those who will die in the future, bing the milestones of the Monster Frontline, let us observe a moment of silence."


    Thousands bowed their heads in unison.


    After a brief moment of silence, I nodded and stepped down from the stage.


    Lucas, waiting beside the artillery unit, signaled, and the gunners lit the cannons.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The salute to the dead echoed hollowly across the cemetery.


    Another funeral thus concluded.


    ***


    "I had high expectations for the eulogy at Crossroad''s funeral, given its reputation for being moving."


    Standing atop a hill, watching the dispersing crowd, I heard a voice beside me.


    "This speech was more chilling than moving."


    "...Your Majesty."


    Approaching was an elf woman adorned with a white branch crown and teardrop marks under her eyes.


    Elf Queen Skuld.


    I smirked slightly.


    "I thought you''d return to the Autonomous District by now. You''ve stayed quite long."


    A month ago, she acted as though she would leave immediately, but Skuld and her elves had been using Crossroad as a base, traveling around the nearby cities. There was no reason to stop them, though it seemed a bit absurd.


    Skuld casually shrugged.


    "I ventured out of the Autonomous District for the first time in a hundred years. I think I deserved a bit of fresh air. That outing ising to an end, though... I''m nning to return soon."


    "You''ve been quite busy visiting nearby city-states. Did you achieve what you hoped for?"


    "Although I''ve had some minor sesses, my main goal remains unfulfilled. So, this venture wasn''t very fruitful."


    Her main goal was probably about me. She had hoped to achieve something by leveraging the banner and cause I once championed. But with my abandonment of that cause, it all came to nothing.


    "Oh, before I leave, may I ask a small favor?"


    Skuld took out a small pouch and handed it to me.


    "Please give this to my sister, Verdandi."


    "This is..."


    "Sunflower seeds grown in the Autonomous District. They''re a variety from our homnd. Hehe, quite a delicacy, you know?"


    Seems even the Queen carries seeds around, fitting for a member of a hamster race. I silently epted it.


    "It doesn''t matter if the Holy Grail exists or not. Whether it''s there or not, the Elven Kingdom has already perished, and the World Tree is dead."


    Skuld sighed softly.


    "I just wish my sister would ept this reality ande back to my side."


    "..."


    "Please deliver these seeds and my message. Tell her she cane to the Autonomous District anytime. I will be waiting for her."


    "I''ll do that."


    Skuld''s subordinates arrived with a deer. She stroked its neck and then looked at me intently.


    "Prince Ash, I don''t know why you broke your own banner."


    "..."


    "But I know breaking the banner you''ve pursued is as painful as breaking your own heart."


    I nced at her.


    "How do you know that?"


    "Because I''ve been through it."


    Skuld gave a hollowugh.


    "I''ve let go of so much just to survive."


    "..."


    "Breaking the banner is extremely difficult at first, but it bes too easy after the initial break. It''s already broken, after all."


    Skuld''s slender finger touched the center of her chest.


    "Once you startpromising, it bes an endless journey. You''ll end up living on your knees. Like me."


    "..."


    "Onest piece of advice. Even if you give up on everything, makepromises with everything, keep one principle firm in your heart. Without it, you''re living, but not really alive."


    Her advice was sincere and appropriate, but it was toote.


    I had already broken it.


    My banner was already shattered. I had already decided to forsake it.


    I politely bowed in formal gratitude. Skuld reciprocated with an Imperial salute, then leapt onto the deer.


    Watching the elves fade into the distance, I turned around.


    It was time to do what needed to be done.


    ***


    I headed into Crossroad''s city center with Lucas and the soldiers.


    Lucas, who had looked gloomy throughout the funeral, began to express his concerns in a worried tone as soon as he joined me.


    "Lord. The next defense battle is approaching... but the walls of Crossroad, let alone the recovery of the forward base, have not beenpleted."


    "..."


    "Most of the teleport gates we installed along the monster''s path have been destroyed as well. This makes guerri tactics difficult to employ. I''m at a loss as to how you n to conduct the defense battle without sharing any strategy with us..."


    It has been over a month since thest defense battle ended.


    The next stage ising soon. However, the repairs of the defensive facilities are not yetplete, and the healing of the wounded soldiers is still underway. The recruitment of new soldiers is slow too.


    Despite this situation, its natural for Lucas to be worried since I remainposed.


    "Dont worry, Lucas."


    I grinned.


    "I have something prepared. Right here."


    "Here is...?"


    I stopped walking in front of a ce blocked by thick iron bars.


    It was the central prison of Crossroad. The guards at the entrance stepped aside, clearing the way.


    Lucas looked at the prison with a puzzled expression.


    "You have something prepared? Inside this prison...?"


    "Yes."


    I led the way inside. Lucas followed me cautiously.


    And then, in the deepest part of the prison, in front of arge cell, Lucass eyes widened in shock.


    "Let me go, let me go!"


    "What is this? Why are you attaching this to our bodies!"


    "Please save me! Save me, Your Highness! Please!"


    Four prisoners were screaming, tied up.


    These were the four members of the Aegis Special Forces captured during the recent special task force infiltration incident.


    They were bound tightly, with a magic core included in the explosive device, and arge amount of explosives connected to their bodies.


    "Do you know where, after the temple, the goblins swarmed to during thest goblin invasion?"


    "Could it be..."


    "Yes. It was this prison. The goblins came swarming in to kill these prisoners hidden behind sturdy iron bars, but ironically, the strong bars saved them all."


    I casually sat down on a chair ced in front of the cell.


    "Just watching that scene, I thought of an easy way to kill the monsters."


    "..."


    "The basic principle of monster behavior is simple. They attack the nearest human."


    I stretched my legs and kicked the cell''s iron bars hard. The prisoners screamed and copsed to the ground.


    "So what if we throw human bombs, draped in explosive devices, into sturdy metal cages in front of the monster horde?"


    "..."


    "Like monkeys trying to lick the flesh inside a shell, the monsters will swarm around the metal cages. At that moment, boom!"


    I mimicked an explosion with my hands.


    "It will deal massive damage to the swarming creatures, like ants. Completely efficient."


    "..."


    "This is not all. This is just a primitive trap. If this test seeds, we can adapt this method..."


    "Lord."


    Lucas called me gravely.


    Turning around, I saw Lucas shaking his head heavily, his face pale.


    "...This is not your way, Lord."

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    "No, think about it, Lucas."


    I opened my mouth with a smile.


    "It''s not just about simple self-destruction. If we use these guys as targets, the monsters will be effectively lured in, and its efficient for us to concentrate our crossfire."


    "..."


    "Is that all? Imagine dropping these prisoners behind the monsters. We can reverse their direction of advance. We can even control the speed of their advance!"


    "..."


    "The applications are endless! Just think about how efficient it is that ''just one person can lure the monsters without fail.''"


    "Lord."


    Lucas, who usually never interrupts me, cut in this time.


    "It''s not about efficiency, is it?"


    "..."


    "Treating human lives as expendables to be used and discarded. This is... not like you, Lord."


    "What''s the difference?"


    I smirked, tilting one corner of my mouth and red at Lucas.


    "Whether we treat human lives as expendables or value them, the result is the same. Over five hundred died in this battle alone. If you include the casualties of the relief troops, its over six hundred. The number of injured is countless. All died or were injured fighting as per my orders."


    "..."


    "In any case, people die fighting the monsters. So why not use those who deserve to die? It will save others who need not die. Isnt that right?"


    "Those who deserve to die?"


    "Yes, look at these bastards."


    I gestured towards the prisoners shivering behind the iron bars.


    "These are the damn special forces bastards who tried to kidnap me and destroy Crossroad."


    "..."


    "Theirrades tried to kill us and ended up dead. These four lucky bastards have been living in luxury in prison. Dont they deserve to die?"


    "These men surrendered. They were support in the Aegis Special Forces Team 1, not directly harming our frontline."


    Lucas countered me with a calm voice.


    "You know that many of the special forces were conscripted against their will and forced to follow orders. The Shadow Squad, who dedicated themselves to our frontline, also came from the special forces."


    "..."


    "They were just following orders as members of the special forces. As prisoners, they deserve to be dealt with ording to militaryw for their wrongdoings."


    "Lucas."


    I dered shortly.


    "I am thew here. I am the principle and the rule of this ce."


    "..."


    "I am themander holding the power of life and death over this monster front. I judged that these bastards deserve to be executed, and so I decided their method of execution as ''monster bait.''"


    Lucas briefly eyed the prisoners inside the iron bars.


    "Let''s assume, for argument''s sake, that these people deserve to die. And let''s assume your ''new method'' is very efficient."


    Lucas looked back at me with his intense blue eyes.


    "What about after? When there are no more prisoners to use, what will you do?"


    "..."


    "Will you sentence to death those who are not deserving of it? A neighboring country''s envoy caught on suspicion of espionage, a soldier who broke military discipline by drinking, a petty thief who stole bread because he was hungry, will you kill them all?"


    "..."


    "What are the criteria for those who deserve to die and those who need not die? Are you saying you will decide all of that, Lord?"


    Eventually.


    Just like the other three fronts of the Empire had done.


    "Are you nning to maintain this front by differentiating and selecting people, thus burning those not chosen by the Lord?"


    "For those we must protect, we kill those deemed unnecessary."


    This monster frontline too, will walk the same path.


    I didn''t deny it. Lucas shook his head slightly.


    "Lord. There is no one in this world who wishes to die. But if someone must die, it should be a choice made by their own will."


    "...Are you saying then. That all my people who have died so far... died of their own free will?"


    I asked with a sneer,


    "I do not know if that is true for everyone."


    Lucas replied with a serious face, slowly nodding.


    "But at least I am fighting and risking my life of my own free will."


    "..."


    "And the reason I willingly risk my life is that here on this monster frontline... and in the g you, Lord, have raised, there is something more meaningful than mere survival."


    Lucas took a step towards me.


    "Who made the soldiers here believe they were fighting for something more noble and dignified, not just for mercenary money? It was you, Lord."


    One more step.


    "You dered independence from the Imperial Family because this monster frontline is a ce to protect not just a specific nation but all people of the world. That was also you, Lord!"


    Another step closer.


    "And who taught us that people are not a means, but the end... It was none other than you, Lord."


    Lucas, standing right in front of me, asked with a passionate voice.


    "Thats why we willingly fought, got injured, and died for the people behind the walls, for ourrades beside us. And now you''re going to overturn all of that?"


    "..."


    "What have we been fighting for all this time? What did our fallenrades, our subordinates, die for?"


    My lips twisted.


    "...For what did they die?"


    I rose from my chair.


    "Ask the opposite, Lucas. They died for something, so what''s left?"


    "...!"


    "What does the cause matter? What does the g matter? What use are motives or will after death, these fanciful notions!"


    I grabbed Lucas''s cor and yelled at him.


    "Precious people died! Comrades whoughed and chatted! Soldiers who believed and followed me! They''re dead! They''re dying! They''ve died!"


    They were lured by my g and died.


    Under the pretense of protecting the world, just as many precious individual lives evaporated.


    "No more. I won''t just watch my people die anymore."


    "..."


    "If necessary, I will select and differentiate people! Use them as a means, not an end! Burn the rest as bait if I have to!"


    I red at Lucas as if I would kill him, grinding my teeth.


    "I won''t let you die."


    "..."


    "I won''t let you die. Not anymore, never."


    Lucas looked at me with a pitying gaze,


    "Lord."


    Then, with a voice slowly but firmly resolute, he said,


    "I cannot agree with this method."


    "...Are you defying me now?"


    "No, Lord. It''s not defiance."


    Lucas gave a faint smile.


    "I am simply following your true intention."


    I stared nkly at Lucas''s smile, then scrunched up my face.


    ***


    Lucas was imprisoned just like that.


    I decided to keep him locked up until the end of this defense battle. The reason was that he might interfere with my n.


    "This operation is already decided. We will definitely conduct a test using death row prisoners as bait."


    I called the rest of the main party members to exin the outline of this defense battle.


    "Know this: if you defy my orders, you''ll end up locked up alongside Lucas... Any questions?"


    As I looked around at the main party members, Evangeline, Damien, and Junior nced at each other. Then,


    "Damn it!"


    Evangeline was the first to raise her hand and speak.


    "Please lock me up in the prison."


    "...What?"


    "I''m here to follow and protect my senior. I''m willing to die for that."


    Standing up, Evangeline began gathering her things.


    "So, I can''t follow this path. This isn''t the way of my senior."


    "..."


    "Lock me up, please. But, reconsider this operation just once more, Senior."


    Shocked, I looked towards Junior and Damien.


    "Do you two feel the same?"


    Junior and Damien slowly nodded their heads.


    "Sigh..."


    I let out a long sigh and gestured to the guards outside.


    "Theyre guilty of insubordination. Lock all three of them up in the central prison."


    Handcuffs were ced on all three.


    Evangeline bowed her head to me and was the first to be led away silently.


    Then Junior came before me and said softly,


    "Your Highness... I''m sorry."


    "For what? Not following orders?"


    "No."


    Junior spoke with a tone of genuine regret.


    "For not being able to alleviate your burden during all this suffering... I''m sorry."


    "..."


    I stared nkly at Junior being led away.


    Then Damien approached me.


    "Your Highness."


    Struggling to find words, Damien lifted his hand in front of my chest,


    "Be healed, be healed..."


    He uttered these words, swirling his hand in a circle.


    Damien''s hand, imbued with holy power, left a white trail in the empty air.


    Iughed involuntarily at the absurdity.


    My body had no injuries.


    I wasn''t in pain anywhere.


    ***


    The next defense battle.


    The day the monsters were expected to emerge from the ck Lake. Morning.


    Since all the heroes refused to follow my orders, I had no choice but to lead the soldiers out myself, taking four prisoners in a wagon reinforced with sturdy iron bars.


    We arrived at the forward base through the teleport gate.


    The outer walls were still in a sorry state, iplete, with only one newly constructed gate standing alone.


    Today''s objective was not to annihte the monsters.


    It was a practical test of the human bait-cum-bombs.


    The four prisoners, each in an iron-barred wagon, were to be positioned at strategic points in front of the base to test their lure and killing power.


    Looking at the stage information disy, I said,


    "We have some time before they appear."


    The monsters were expected to emerge around noon. It was still early morning, so there was time.


    "Everyone, take a break and have some food."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    At mymand, the soldiers began to rx and settle down around the base, distributing simple meals brought from Crossroad.


    I too slowly chewed on a sandwich with smoked ham and cheese between bread slices. Both the ham and cheese, being preserved food, were disgustingly salty.


    Then a soldier approached and asked,


    "Your Highness?"


    "What is it?"


    "Should we also provide meals for the prisoners?"


    "..."


    "You know, it''s customary to give a proper meal to those sentenced to death before their execution."


    I snorted. This world had such needlesspassion.


    Despite my reluctance, I wasn''t so callous as to deny a final meal to those about to die.


    I nodded, and I saw the soldiers managing the prisoners push sandwiches through the bars.


    With explosives and detonators strung all over their bodies, the four prisoners took the sandwiches with gaunt faces.


    The cries for mercy had ceased, and the four resigned prisoners were now idly chatting.


    "Hey, look over there. The flowers have bloomed."


    One of the prisoners gestured with his chin. The others followed suit, turning their gaze.


    Next to the forward base, a forest and field unfolded. The ashen nts that hadid barren all winter were now holding buds.


    It''s still chilly out.


    Among them, one eager bud was blossoming, revealing its pink petals.


    "Eating with the flowers in view, doesn''t it remind you of that time?"


    "When? The Imperial Capital''s spring festival?"


    "Yeah. In front of your house, under that fence bursting with magnolias and forsythias, we spread out a mat and..."


    "Ended up all passed out from drinking, and a thief swiped our bags?"


    "Damn... Hey, how many years ago was that?"


    "That was really fun."


    "Fun my foot, my first paycheck was in that bag!"


    One of theughing prisoners muttered while looking at the petals.


    "It''s spring."


    "Indeed."


    "Nice weather today..."


    As I listened to their conversation, I silently chewed on my sandwich.


    "..."


    Salty.


    The sandwich was terribly salty.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Throughout this time, I''ve always been in contemtion.


    What''s right and wrong. Whether my choices are indeed just.


    To ponder, hesitate, and agonize... meant I was still human.


    But no longer.


    Contemtion is but a luxury. Hesitation, in the face of monsters, is nothing but poison.


    My enemies are wrong for merely existing in this world. Thus, I shall decree them as entities to be eradicated and oppressed. And so, I will kill them with my own hands.


    When I changed my mind, the world seemed so simple and straightforward.


    Intuitive and in.


    "..."


    The simple world above was bathed in the light of spring.


    The feel of the cool spring air, the pink buds dangling at the tips of branches, the fresh scent of new sprouts, the taste of water droplets lingering in my mouth...


    I turned my eyes away from the world, emitting myriad colors like a prism.


    I repeat today''s tasks in my mind.


    When the monster arrives, test the new bait...


    Just that and nothing more.


    ***


    "..."


    Several hours have passed killing time at the forward base.


    Confused, I pulled out the pocket watch and checked the time.


    "...What."


    It should''ve been about time for the monsters to appear.


    The surface of the ck Lake was calm.


    I furrowed my brows and surveyed theke.


    What? Did they use a Dark Event to change the appearance time? But even in this stage, the Dark Event was skipped...


    Perplexed, I opened the system window to check the enemy information. And then.


    "...?"


    I noticed something odd.


    The number of enemies disyed in the system window had drastically decreased from the initial count, and it was still dropping rapidly...


    "What''s going on...?"


    rmed, I sprang to my feet.


    What''s happening beneath theke?


    sh!


    Just then, the teleport gate installed at the forward base emitted light, and a soldier rushed out.


    "Your Highness, I have a report!"


    "What''s happening? I said unless it''s an emergency, no dispatching during the defense."


    "It''s an escape!"


    I turned to the soldier in disbelief as he continued.


    "The individuals, including Sir Lucas, who were imprisoned in the central prison... We believe they escaped about an hour ago!"


    "What?"


    "The jail guards were all incapacitated, it took time to report...!"


    I stood there, dumbfounded.


    But what followed was even more astounding.


    "Along with Duchess Dusk Bringar, your direct party members stormed the jail and freed Sir Lucas and the others."


    "...Now they''re all openly defying me."


    I rubbed my aching forehead and asked through gritted teeth.


    "Where did the escapees go?"


    "That''s... After arming themselves, they all... disappeared through the teleport gate."


    "..."


    All my heroic parties under mymand used the gate and went somewhere?


    Where on earth did they all go...


    "...Wait."


    I quickly nced at the system window.


    The rapidly declining number of enemy monsters caught my eye. I gasped softly.


    "Could it be..."


    ***


    And it turned out to be true.


    A few hourster, after the monster count in the stage enemy info window dropped to 0.


    sh!


    Through the teleport gate installed at the forward base, my heroic parties appeared.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, Junior. Kun and the Penal Squad. Dusk Bringar and the Dragonblood Knights. Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers.


    They were all drenched in monster blood, with minor injuries all over. But their faces were resolute.


    "..."


    I crossed my arms and red at the heroes lining up before me. Once everyone was in ce, I asked in disbelief.


    "What is this all about?"


    Lucas, standing at the forefront, reported.


    "I''ve heard that Nameless of the Lake Kingdom always stands alone against the monster horde. It''s said that the monsters that she fails to stop spill out of theke, invading humanity."


    "And so?"


    "So, in cooperation with Nameless, we killed all the monsters that overflowed before they could leave theke."


    "Why?"


    "If the monsters don''t invade, there''s no need to use living people as bait."


    Lucas nced behind me.


    Where the human baits are caged behind iron bars.


    "It means you won''t need to resort to this ''new method'' anymore."


    "...So, let me get this straight."


    Iughed bitterly, stroking my forehead.


    "You all defied my orders, rebelled, and even broke out of jail to voluntarily crawl under theke and suffer these injuries, just to protect those prisoners?"


    The scale of this stage''s monsters was small, fortunately.


    If there had been more, these fools would have died under thatke.


    "We weren''t trying to protect those prisoners."


    Lucas surveyed the other heroes.


    "The standard of this monster frontline, and..."


    He then stared straight at me.


    "Your humanity, my lord."


    "..."


    "Even if we are torn to shreds, we will continue to protect it."


    I gasped for breath.


    I ground my teeth.


    "Why don''t you understand...? I''m doing this because I can''t bear to see you hurt and die."


    "..."


    "Then why won''t you listen to me? Why!"


    "Why won''t you understand, my lord?"


    Lucas calmly replied.


    "Why don''t you see what we truly want to protect, even at the cost of our own lives?"


    I looked around bewildered at my heroes.


    They all gazed back with unwavering eyes.


    Unable to face them, I finally turned away.


    "Defiance and jailbreak, you''re prepared for the aggravated punishment, right?"


    "..."


    "Until a new sentence is decided, you''re all confined. Wait in your quarters."


    Lucas bowed his head and walked toward the gate, followed by all my heroes, who used the gate to return to Crossroad.


    I turned to the soldiers waiting at the forward base and sighed.


    "...Postpone the human bait test until the next defense."


    There are no monsters to kill for the test.


    I waved weakly at the prisoners caged behind the bars.


    "Remove their bombs and put them back in jail..."


    ***


    I drank.


    Sitting alone in the deserted bar of the mercenary guild, I poured and swallowed brandy.


    This ce, where an old lightning mage once sat beside me, was now upied only by me.


    I kept pouring spirits into my stomach, trying to get drunk.


    I lost track of time and how much I had drunk.


    When I came to, Serenade was sitting beside me.


    Dressed in an elegant suit, her clean, aqua-colored hair neatly tied back, she sat next to me, attentively listening to my ramblings.


    "I''m just an ordinary game yer."


    I rambled.


    "Not a genius strategist, definitely not a properly trained militarymander. I''m just... a loser who yed games in a room..."


    "..."


    "People die trusting me. I can''t bear it anymore. That''s why... I wanted to change the situation."


    I had wanted to change.


    To be a monster. But...


    Then Serenade slowly reached out and took my hand.


    "Your Highness, the people''s love for you isn''t because you are a wlessmander."


    "..."


    "They love you because you do your best, take responsibility for the oues, and cry with them. Because you were more human than any othermander."


    Serenade''s silver gaze softly beheld me.


    "But now, Your Highness, in your quest to save people, you''re trying to kill them."


    "..."


    "This isn''t like you."


    I brushed off Serenade''s hand in frustration.


    "Why don''t you understand too? We have to change."


    "Your Highness."


    "The enemies are getting stronger, and our casualties are increasing...!"


    Even if I had no control over the tutorial stage,


    With each progressing stage, our side''s losses have been mounting. I''ve been losingrades one by one.


    The scar that remained on Serenade''s forearm caught my eye.


    The injury she suffered from a goblin''s arrow in a previous battle had left an indelible mark.


    If this continues, eventually, Serenade too... might get seriously injured or worse.


    "If I don''t be a monster, the monster front will be torn apart... by their attacks."


    "..."


    "We''ll all be shattered to pieces..."


    Watching me, Serenade gently took my hand again and smiled.


    "If we''re torn to shreds, then we''ll live torn to shreds."


    ...What?


    "If we''re shattered to pieces, then we''ll live shattered."


    "What are you..."


    "Your Highness. Don''t fear getting hurt."


    I stared nkly at Serenade. She smiled gently.


    "Nobody can win every battle. What''s important is to rise above our wounds, to keep walking without giving up."


    "..."


    "It''s okay to be battered. It''s okay to be broken. Whatever form you take, I love you."


    Serenade reached out and gently caressed my cheek.


    "As long as you don''t lose your heart, even if torn a thousand ways, you are still you."


    "..."


    "Everyone is trying to stop you because you''re about to abandon your heart."


    Serenade shook her head slightly.


    "Don''t do that."


    Lost for words, I just looked at her as she softly whispered with a bittersweet expression.


    "Don''t let go of your heart... your inner banner, Your Highness."


    ***


    ...


    My memory flickers.


    When I became aware of my blurred consciousness, I was walking through the back alleys of Crossroad.


    For some reason, I feltpelled to meet Nameless. Staggering, I headed towards the teleport gate at the lord''s mansion.


    The influence of alcohol swirled in my head, echoing people''s words.


    - This isn''t your way, Your Highness.


    - This isn''t the path you should take, senior.


    - This isn''t like you.


    - Because you''re about to abandon your own heart, Your Highness.


    My way?


    My path?


    My essence?


    My heart?


    Damn it, what even is ''me''?


    Am I...


    A yer?


    A tyrant?


    A monster?


    Am I...


    A ssic culture buff?


    Ash?


    Or what? What exactly?


    What did I want to do?


    In this world, for what...


    - Bro!


    ...was I fighting?


    The teleport gate''s magic stone came into view. I reached out and activated it.


    Magical light exploded, opening a portal before me. I stumbled and threw myself into it.


    Then,


    [The yer''s existence is uncertain.]


    [System use is unavable.]


    A different, sticky darkness unfolded before me, unlike the usual sh.


    [yer''s existence unconfirmed. Retrying...]


    [yer''s existence verification failed. Retrying...]


    [yer''s existence verification failed. Retrying...]


    With a series of beeping warnings, a bright red system window filled my vision, and it hit me.


    Granny Coco''s words.


    - Entering another world isn''t the hard part. The real challenge is returning to reality.


    - You must hold on to the light of ''self'', like a beacon, to resurface to this reality.


    - Sometimes, those who aren''t sure of who they are disappear during teleportation. They lose the beacon''s light and drift away.


    A sneer crossed my lips.


    "Damn it..."


    [Existence verification failed.]


    That message shed before my eyes for thest time, and then,


    Ssh...!


    With a sensation of being swept away by turbulent currents,


    I sank into pitch-ck darkness...


    Submerged into the far side of oblivion.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    I don''t have particrly fond memories of my childhood.


    I was born to a poet father and a singer mother.


    They met in a jazz bar and fell in love at first sight. It sounds romantic, but reality is often less morous.


    My father was a poet. More urately, an aspiring poet.


    He spent his life writing poetry, sending bundles of manuscripts to newspapers and magazines every spring, but never received favorable responses.


    Frankly, my fathercked talent.


    My mother was a singer. An obscure one, performing old pop songs in jazz bars.


    After each performance, she''d spend the small envelope of cash she earned that day,cking any concept of savings.


    Or, more precisely, any economic sense at all.


    Their meeting might have been romantic, but the married couple was always poor.


    Born in the first year of their marriage, I too lived in poverty.


    My father wanted me to write poetry.


    So, he made me read all sorts of old poems.


    In his musty attic, filled with poetry books, I memorized and copied ancient verses.


    My mother wanted me to make good money.


    So, she pushed me to study.


    Somehow finding the funds in our meager budget, she sent me to academies and private tutors from a young age.


    Both seemed to hope that I would seed in the areas where theycked talent.


    Regrettably, I had neither a talent for poetry nor for academics.


    I was just an ordinary kid who loved video games.


    I picked up an old game console thrown away by a neighbor and, secretly from my parents, connected it to a low-quality CRT TV, ying games all night with my eyes glued to the screen.


    I still remember the opening of that game.


    On the pixted screen, the sun rose... and the hero, bathed in sunlight, lifted a sacred sword above his head.


    Then the text appeared.


    - PRESS START


    - Insert A Coin To Continue


    It was thousands of times more enjoyable than the tedious task of writing poetry or the studies that hardly stuck in my dull mind.


    That old console was the only escape from my frustrating childhood.


    That escape ended when my parents smashed and threw away the console.


    ***


    As I grew older and it became clear I had no talent for poetry or studies, my parents'' obsession only deepened.


    Their belief was that with enough effort, anything could be ovee.


    After school, I had no time to breathe; I was immediately caught up in writing and memorizing poetry, and then studying.


    I had no real friends.


    With no time to socialize, my life was a back-and-forth between home and school.


    When I became a high school student, my parents began to argue, typically like this:


    - Our child must be raised as a poet. He needs to win awards while in the teens. Let''s focus on poetry now.


    - What are you talking about? We should send our child to a prestigious university in Seoul. Forget poetry, concentrate on studies.


    They fought like this every night.


    Isn''t it ironic?


    Counting chickens before they hatch  it was exactly like that.


    My poetry never won any awards, and my grades barely kept me in the upper ranks of my school.


    Half my day was spent on poetry, the other half on studies, and this was the result.


    ...


    Three years passed. My high school life ended.


    My poetry still hadn''t won any awards.


    And I botched my college entrance exams.


    ***


    My parents divorced when I was preparing for my third attempt at the university entrance exams.


    Unable to ovee financial struggles, they separated.


    And then, finally, they let go of their expectations for me. Or rather, they gave up.


    While preparing for my third university entrance exam, I worked part-time jobs and lived in a tiny room. Eventually, I managed to get into a decent national university as a schrship student for three years.


    It was a major unrted to poetry, with good job prospects. At this point, my father dered he was cutting ties with me.


    He must have wanted me to pursue a field rted to poetry. My mother was overjoyed.


    Afterpleting my military service and graduating from university with intense effort, I miraculouslynded a job at a well-known conglomerate.


    My mother embraced me, crying tears of joy.


    She eximed how she always knew I could do it, that I was a child who always delivered...


    My father didnt answer my calls.


    I never told him that I hadnt given up on poetry; I was still writing and submitting in secret, but still hadn''t won any awards. I didnt tell him because I decided to stop writing poetry altogether.


    I joined thepany.


    And from day one, it was hell.


    ***


    One year.


    That''s exactly how long Isted at thatpany.


    I could handle the brutal work environment, the daily overtime and weekend work, even the bullying from seniors. Humans are adaptable creatures, after all.


    I endured being called an idiot and a moron, and gradually, my performance ratings improved from the worst to just average.


    My mind could take it, but my body couldnt.


    One night, after endless days of overtime, when I couldnt even remember when Ist went back to my apartment, I copsed with a nosebleed and woke up in the emergency room.


    There was something wrong with the blood vessels near my heart.


    They said it was due to overwork. If I continued like this, I wouldnt live long.


    Leaving the hospital, I got back into a taxi to finish up some leftover work at the office.


    The sun was rising in the east. I stared nkly in that direction.


    Was it a hallucination?


    Under the ring sun, I thought I saw pixted letters.


    - PRESS START


    I stopped the taxi.


    Changed my direction to my apartment, and called my boss.


    Pulling out my phone with the bravado of a dot-graphic hero drawing his sacred sword, I said,


    "I''m quitting thepany."


    I pressed the start button.


    And then, my real life began.


    ***


    After I quit thepany, my mother also cut ties with me.


    She couldnt understand why I would quit such a good job, which I had barely managed to get, just because it was a bit tough.


    She said she was disappointed in me, calling me a person without grit or effort.


    I lost contact with my parents. I never had friends to begin with. My former colleagues didnt care about me after I left thepany.


    I stopped writing poetry. There was no need to study anymore.


    With an abundance of time and nothing to do, I pondered what to do next.


    I was a boring person with no real hobbies.


    "...Right."


    Recalling memories from my youth, I muttered to myself,


    "I used to love gaming."


    That day, I went to Yongsan. As aplete novice who didn''t know a thing aboutputers, I was easily swindled by the sellers, but ended up with a top-specputer. The seller, smiling, asked,


    "Are you setting up such a greatputer for game streaming or something?"


    I didnt understand what he meant and justughed it off.


    He threw in a mouse and a keyboard as a ''service''. Iter learned it was an up-sale, but at the time, I was just grateful.


    After struggling to set up theputer at home and sessfully booting it up, I found myself crying.


    It was the first time I had ever bought something I wanted, just for me.


    ***


    During the time I had distanced myself from gaming, games had evolved tremendously.


    In a world of dazzling graphics, expanded genres and systems, andplex controls, the new games felt alien and overwhelming to me, a person who was more of a newbie than a returning gamer.


    I realized I was far more outdated than I had thought.


    So, I turned to ssic games.


    I started ying decades-old games that broughtfort just by looking at them.


    Luckily, nostalgia always seems to be a popr content, so I had no trouble finding these old games.


    Moreover, they were being re-released as remastered or remade versions.


    Each time Iunched a game, I noticed something repeatedly popping up in the top right corner of the screen.


    [Stream Your Game]


    It appeared to be a built-in feature of theputer''s graphics driver, supporting streaming capabilities.


    Initially, I ignored it, but seeing it every time I started a game, it gradually caught my attention.


    - Maybe youre nning to stream games?


    The words of theputer salesman came back to me.


    So, one day, on a whim... I started a stream.


    [Please set a streaming nickname.]


    A nickname.


    What should I choose... After some thought, I clumsily typed something fitting for an old soul like me, who reminisced about old poems, listened to old pop songs, and yed old games.


    [RetroAddict]


    And so, my first stream began.


    ***


    But my stream was terribly unpopr.


    I had started it casually, just as something to do while gaming, but it was desperatelycking in poprity.


    In this era, who would watch a stream of decades-old games, especially one without a camera or microphone?


    Beingpletely new to the world of inte broadcasting, I had no idea how to improve it.


    So, I just kept the stream running whenever I yed games.


    A month passed.


    My stream was still as deserted as ever, with asional viewers popping in only to leave shortly after seeing the screen.


    Should I quit?


    While starting the game, that thought crossed my mind.


    I was almost at the end of a ssic side-scrolling RPG.


    I thought about quitting the stream after seeing this games ending.


    The final hidden boss appeared on the screen.


    I deftly maneuvered the controller, outsmarting the boss, and defeated it without taking a single hit.


    Game cleared.


    The ending credits rolled, and behind them, the protagonist was receiving des for saving the kingdom.


    While the hero in the game was being celebrated, I was just lifelessly ying games alone in my one-room apartment.


    "Phew..."


    I sighed.


    "I''ve finally beaten it."


    Then I was startled.


    I had forgotten that I turned on the microphone for this st broadcast''. Shocked at first, I eventually chuckled.


    What did it matter if my voice was broadcast?


    No one was watching anyway...


    That''s when it happened.


    - Bro!


    In the empty chat box,


    A message appeared.


    - Bro, you''re amazing. How did you beat that?


    "..."


    I was stunned, eyes wide, as I read and reread the message.


    Then I saw it.


    Viewer count. 1.


    Since when? How long had they been watching?


    I was speechless.


    Receiving my first-ever viewer message since I started broadcasting, I didn''t know how to react.


    As I froze in confusion, another message from them popped up.


    - Ill bookmark you. Youre going to stream again, right?


    "Uh, uh... yeah, I will."


    I stuttered out a response, and then the viewer left a waving emoticon...


    - It was fun! See you again!


    And exited the stream.


    "..."


    The viewer count returned to 0.


    Was it an illusion? Had I seen something that wasn''t there?


    But the chat log remained vividly.


    I read and reread the mysterious viewer''s messages.


    "...Ha ha."


    Laughter escaped me.


    For some reason, my nose tingled. I quickly pressed my burning eyes with the back of my hand.


    I had been cocooned in solitude.


    Dying alone in istion, where no one thought to look.


    I had thought I wanted to live this way.


    But that wasn''t true.


    In fact, I had been longing for someone to reach out to me.


    Not the me who writes poetry. Not the me who studies. Not the me who earns money. Not the me who is useful.


    But the me who just likes what I like... to be liked for that.


    Thats what I had always wished for.


    So, this one chat, left by aplete stranger, even if it was a casual message for them.


    The feeling of being connected to someone.


    The kindness extended to me, who had be useless.


    It made me so happy, it brought tears to my eyes.


    "Maybe I''ll broadcast a little longer..."


    I shelved my thoughts of quitting the broadcast and decided to continue for a few more days.


    And this decision changed the course of my life thereafter.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Afterward, I started studying inte broadcasting.


    I watched other people''s broadcasts, learning the culture and rules of this field, understanding firsthand how this world operated.


    Only then did I realize how ignorant I had been.


    As I applied what I learned, viewers gradually started trickling in.


    I added a webcam to my broadcast. I bought proper lighting. I invested in a separate PC for streaming alongside my gaming PC.


    I set up a channel for saving video clips and began managing amunity for my viewers.


    Slowly but steadily, my audience grew.


    I''ve never been particrly talented at anything.


    Broadcasting was no different. I wasn''t great at speaking or showmanship.


    But I had the tenacity and perseverance to push through to the end. I wanted to keep doing this as long as I could.


    I practiced my voice, tried to keep up with thetest inte trends, and brainstormed ideas for my show...


    About a yearter, one of my video clips unexpectedly went viral.


    It was a clip of me dancing with joy after clearing a game that had stumped me for a month.


    I hopped around mimicking the dance of the game''s protagonist at the end. Apparently, my dance was kind of funny.


    - Why is this guy dancing?


    - Looks like he just beat XXX game. Look at the screen.


    - Wow, that game''s a real st from the past. I quit ying it when I was a kid.


    - This guy only ys tough old-school games, right?


    - Does he take game requests then?


    Viewers starteding in from everywhere, and word about me slowly spread in themunity...


    Luckily, the next game I yed was a ssic but well-known in its time, drawing in many nostalgic viewers.


    Even though the number of viewers fluctuated depending on the game I yed, I consistently streamed, and the channel steadily grew, showing an overall upward trend.


    I aimed for a broadcast that was controversy-free andfortable to watch, steadily increasing my regr audience.


    Three years into broadcasting, I had moved beyond being a mid-level streamer to rank modestly among the top broadcasters on the tform, though not quite at the very top.


    ***


    The very first viewer who had watched my broadcast continued to visit regrly.


    They called me ''bro.'' I called them ''little buddy.''


    I knew nothing about them  not their name, age, or anything else. But they were my longest-standing viewer and most loyal audience.


    Especially in the early, uncertain days of the broadcast, they pondered with me about the direction it should take and even volunteered to help me manage it like a manager.


    I was truly grateful for them. I even wanted to meet them in person and treat them to a meal.


    However, they rarely talked about themselves.


    They avoided discussing personal details, let alone meeting in person. So, I never brought it up either.


    Besides, it was better to avoid too close a camaraderie between a broadcaster and their viewers.


    ***


    As the broadcast grew and I firmly established my ce in this field, the viewer began to show up less frequently.


    I felt a pang of regret, but I was too busy to dwell on it for long. I assumed they must be upied with their own busy life.


    Time passed, and one day, thinking of them, I searched their chat logs, wondering if they had left a message when I wasn''t paying attention.


    There it was,


    - Long time no see, bro!


    Left a few weeks ago, a message I had missed from them.


    - The broadcast has grown so much while I was away, hasn''t it?


    - Do you only read chats with donations now? Lol, what''s this?


    Viewers had increased so much that, at some point, I could no longer read every ordinary chat message.


    My interactions with viewers had long been through messages disyed during paid donations.


    - Uh... I don''t have money to donate...


    - ...


    - Hey, bro.


    - I''m going to have surgery soon...


    - Can you just say something encouraging?


    The message ended there.


    Staring nkly at the log, I suddenly stood up.


    That chat was left by them weeks ago. Even though it had been a while, I had to do something.


    ***


    They had always been reluctant to reveal personal information.


    But inevitably, some details had slipped through in our online interactions.


    They often mentioned visits to a hospital in Seoul, were young, male, and asionallyined of chest pain and difficulty breathing, turning off the broadcast.


    I managed to trace the hospital and, surprisingly easily, found him among the long-term patients.


    He was in aa, unconscious in bed, barely breathing, connected to life-support machines.


    "..."


    He was just a child.


    Years of being bedridden had left him looking much younger than his actual age.


    His head was shaved, covered with a hospital cap, wearing an oxygen mask, eyes closed in sleep.


    Beep- Beep-


    The rhythmic sound of machines echoed in my ears.


    I stood beside the bed, silently looking down at the child.


    Beep- Beep-


    Beep- Beep-...


    The childs breaths were barely audible amidst the mechanical beeping.


    Unable to look anymore, I closed my eyes tightly.


    "My child really loved your broadcast, Mr. RetroAddict."


    His mother expressed gratitude repeatedly for my visit.


    "Your broadcast was the only thing he looked forward to. On days without it, hed rewatch your recordings..."


    "..."


    "The monotony of hospital life... and how painful the cancer treatments were... That small body wasn''t easy to endure, but your broadcast often made him smile."


    I stuttered a question, looking at her weary smile.


    "Why me?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Why out of everyone else... There are so many funnier people doing broadcasts... Why did he choose me?"


    How did he end up in my unnoticed broadcast of all ces?


    And then stayed to support me as my channel grew.


    Why did he do that? Why this child?


    Hearing my words, she paused, then smiled faintly and spoke.


    "Why me?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Why did he choose to be born to me, of all people? There are mothers much kinder and more patient than me..."


    Her hand gently stroked the childs thin cheek.


    "Let''s ask him together when he wakes up."


    "..."


    "Thank you for visiting today. My child would be happy to know you were here."


    I left the hospital with her respectful farewell echoing behind me.


    "..."


    The child had been sick since birth, suffering from a type of childhood cancer.


    He had lived in the hospital his whole life. His only window to the world was the small screen of a smartphone.


    Especially fond of watching my broadcasts.


    What was so interesting about watching this dull old man''s cramped little world?


    ...


    In recent years, his condition had worsened.


    He had undergone surgery as ast resort. Miraculously, the surgery went well.


    However, he fell into aa afterward, bing essentially a vegetative state, and hadn''t regained consciousness since.


    "..."


    You reached out to me, trapped in my own shell.


    And I, chasing only money, ignored you when you needed me most.


    The increase in viewers meant that, eventually, I couldn''t read every regr chat.


    My interactions had long since been limited to messages disyed with paid donations.


    - Can you just say something encouraging?


    I had missed such a simple request for encouragement, leaving you isted from the world until...


    ''I want to reach out to you, as you did for me.''


    Just as you did for me, I wanted to give you courage.


    ''But what can I do...?''


    That night, broadcastingte, I asked my viewers,


    "What''s the hardest old game you can think of?"


    With a renewed resolve, I inquired further,


    "A game so challenging that it seems almost impossible to ovee."


    Many people typed responses, but one message caught my eye.


    - How about the ''Protect the Empire'' Hell Ironman Challenge?


    ''Protect the Empire''.


    A game released a decade ago, reasonably popr, but no one had ever cleared its most difficult mode - ''Hell Ironman''.


    I decided to take on this challenge.


    I kept it a secret from my viewers, but I pledged all donations received until I cleared the game to a childhood cancer support foundation.


    I started the game.


    ''Protect the Empire'' was far from easy. The Hell Ironman mode was brutally hard.


    I faced game over.


    The empire fell, again and again, and again, and again, and again.


    But I didn''t give up.


    Even when the red GAME OVER screen appeared, I brushed it off and started another round.


    - PRESS START


    Again.


    Even when a ythrough I spent dozens of hours on exploded due to a ridiculous ident.


    - PRESS START


    Again.


    Even when a ythrough that hadsted hundreds of hours crumbled under the enemy''s assault.


    - PRESS START


    Again.


    Even if a ythrough reaching the ending failed at thest stage.


    - PRESS START


    Again, again, again, again, again!


    Once more-


    I didn''t give up.


    I would fight in my own way, try to ovee this challenge.


    I will cheer for you.


    So, you too.


    Don''t give up.


    Keep fighting your battle...


    ...


    Half a yearter.


    I seeded in the ''Protect the Empire'' challenge on my 742nd attempt.


    I defeated the final boss and cleared thest stage.


    Finally, I reached the game''s ending.


    And then-


    ***


    ...


    Gradually, my consciousness, which had been submerged, sharpened.


    It felt like waking up from a terrible hangover. I groaned, twisting my body.


    Sensations returned to the extremities of my body. I became aware of my fingers and toes. Twisting my sore joints that seemed unused for ages, I managed to open my eyes.


    My vision was blurry.


    ''Where am I...''


    I clearly remember, after drinking heavily... I opened the teleport gate, fell into it, and then...


    Plummeted into pitch-ck darkness.


    But here, it was warm, soft, and even smelled nice.


    ''What?''


    As I blinked several times, the world came into focus. Finally, I could clearly take in my surroundings.


    Avishly decorated pce... except for the bizarrely pink decor, it seemed quite expensive.


    I was lying on the floor of this pce. And someone was giving me a pillow with theirp.


    Huh?


    Ap pillow?


    What I was resting on was a warm, soft thigh. But who would do such a generous... no, embarrassing thing for me...


    Slowly raising my eyes,


    "Ah. You''re awake."


    A woman smiled gently at me.


    Snow-white skin, red irises. Glossy pink hair and horns protruding on each side of her head. And the distinctive nuns attire.


    ...In other words, the seventh-rankedmander of the Nightmare Legion.


    Salome.


    The Subus Queen shyly asked me,


    "Did you sleep well, darling?"


    Her tail, characteristic of her demon kind, wagged like a puppy waiting for its owner.


    "..."


    Staring nkly at Salome,


    "Woaaah! You scared me!"


    Without realizing, I threw a punch, hitting Salome''s jaw.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    "Seriously, that''s too much! Why do you always hit me every time you see me?"


    Salome, holding her jaw and tearing up, yelled at me.


    "After all the trouble I went through to save you, you resort to violence without a second thought! You''re the worst human ever!"


    "Shut up, monster. If I''m the worst human, then you''re the worst monster."


    "Ha! I''m not the worst, I''m the monster of temptation!"


    "..."


    What is she proudly spouting off about? This subus...


    Anyway, I gritted my teeth and quickly got up.


    "It''s a battle between humans and monsters when our eyes meet. What else were you expecting?"


    I frantically searched my waist. I needed to draw out [Agate] and load it with bullets into her stomach, then follow up with [Maestro] to forge a magic de and thrust it into her neck-


    What?


    Nothing.


    My waist was empty. In a panic, I reached into my pocket. Then I''d pull another weapon from my inventory-


    [The yer''s existence is uncertain.]


    [System use is unavable.]


    But my hand just iled in thin air, unable to ess the inventory.


    I gritted my teeth. Not this again! What the hell is this existence verification, you damn system! If its blocked, shouldnt you call a repair technician or something!


    Seeing that I couldn''t draw a weapon, Salome, who had been cowering in a corner with her hands over her head, smirked slyly.


    "Hee~? What''s this, darling? Are you without a weapon?"


    "Call me ''darling'' one more time and I''ll kill you..."


    "You''re going to kill me anyway, aren''t you?"


    Tsk. She knows well, this monster.


    I can take you down with just my Taekwondo, even though I only learned it briefly in elementary school. It''s enough for someone like you.


    I awkwardly adopted a Taekwondo stance, readying for battle.


    Salome, I''ve missed too many chances to kill you. This time I''ll make sure to finish you off...


    Eh?


    Suddenly dizzy, my legs gave out. I couldn''t keep myself up and copsed to the floor.


    "What''s this... Why can''t I feel any strength in my body..."


    "That''s because you''re suddenly using a body that hasn''t been active for a long time."


    Salome approached,ughing maliciously behind her hand.


    "You submerged in the Oblivion''s Beyond? If I hadn''t found and rescued you, you would have floated there forever like a ghost."


    "The Oblivion''s Beyond...?"


    "Some call it the underworld or the spirit realm. Anyway! It''s not a ce for the living."


    Granny Cocos words echoed in my mind again.


    Those uncertain of their existence who use the teleport gate end up there.


    That''s why nightmares born from dreams, being uncertain entities, can''t use teleport magic.


    "I dont know why you were there, but when I found you, I thought it was a windfall... Ah, no, I mean, I was so startled my heart sank!"


    "...How are you able to travel there and back?"


    "Heheh, its because I use my unbeatable evasion skill [Reality Escape]!"


    Salome puffed up her chest, clearing her throat with a hem-hem sound.


    Aha, of course.


    The Subus Queen''s evasion skill [Reality Escape] that literally vanishes from reality.


    So, she was escaping to the Oblivion''s Beyond. Thats how she freely moves in and out.


    "Thats why I struggled to carry you back to reality. Hehe, arent I amazing? You can praise me! I am the Subus Queen! The daughter of nightmares!"


    "..."


    "You can praise me! It''s okay! Praise! You can! Praise!"


    Salome nced at me with eyes that seemed to urge me to hurry. But seeing her smug face made me even less inclined to praise her...


    "Sigh."


    But I had to admit I was grateful. Reluctantly, I nodded.


    "Alright, thanks for... saving me."


    If it hadn''t been for her, I might have been wandering the depths of the spirit realm forever. I owed her that gratitude.


    As I genuinely thanked her, Salome''s eyes widened, then filled with tears. Why now?


    "Sob, it''s the first time I''ve heard such kind words from you... So I couldn''t help but get emotional..."


    "That so? It might be thest time. Savor the moment."


    Grumbling, I leaned against the wall and looked around the pce.


    "So, where is this ce?"


    Given the tasteless pink interior, it wasnt hard to guess.


    "This is my pce! How is it? Comfortable, right? Clean, right? It even smells nice, doesnt it?"


    As expected, it was the headquarters of the Nightmare Legion, the Subus Queen''s pce.


    Seeing the disgustingly bling-bling, pink-pink interior, I was reminded of Evangeline.


    She also had a terrifying love house taste. Maybe Salome and her would get along.


    "Hehe, I hurriedly rearranged the furniture and cleaned up before you woke up. I even sprayed perfume. Usually, my minions do the cleaning, but they all died, so I have to do the housekeeping myself... But, you know, doing it for you made me a bit happy...?"


    "Don''t make that face, like a newlywed managing a honeymoon home. It makes me want to kill you."


    I snapped, then felt my face lose color. Wait a minute.


    Subus Queen''s pce?


    This is... the Lake Kingdom dungeon Zone 10.


    The deepest of the deep. The most profound part of the Deep Demon Realm. The absolute bottom of hell. The Subus Queen''s pce is located here.


    My vanguard dungeon assault team was barely scraping by in the early stages of Zone 8. And now I''m suddenly in Zone 10?


    How can I get back to the surface?


    Should I escape to Zone 8 and then use a teleport gate? No, no, if I use the gate now, I''ll be swept away to the Oblivion''s Beyond or whatever.


    Does that mean I have to cut straight through to the main gate of the Lake Kingdom...?


    As I pondered my escape route, Salome cautiously approached me. Her white hand naturally wrapped around my neck.


    "Hehe, already thinking of how to escape, Ash?"


    "Take your hand off me if you know what''s good for you..."


    "Don''t be like that. Let''s live sweetly together here, just the two of us. I''ll give you happy dreams."


    ...Themander of a Nightmare Legion promising to give happy dreams. Does that even make sense?


    "...Please, tell me."


    Without removing the arm wrapped around my neck, Salome spoke in a trembling voice.


    "Every time I think of you, my heart flutters uncontrobly, my body trembles, and I feel like crying..."


    "..."


    "The King of Kings told me what I feel for you is love. Is that true? Please, tell me...!"


    I answered immediately and yanked Salome''s arm away.


    "It''s absolutely not. That''s enough."


    "Waaaaah! You''re really too much!"


    Too much? If I had a weapon in my hand, you would have been dead ten times over. If I had anything in my stomach, I would have thrown up on your face by now.


    Love? Love? A monster like you towards a human like me?


    What kind of nonsense is that!


    Salome huffed in frustration.


    "But the King of Kings said so! That this feeling is love!"


    "Nope, absolutely not. He''s just messing with you. And if your heart''s fluttering and you''re trembling and crying, that sounds more like arrhythmia or some heart condition. You should really see a doctor."


    Preferably, you''d get worse and kick the bucket for good.


    "Sorry, but I''m not ying house with you."


    As I sat for a bit, strength returned to my body. I staggered to my feet.


    "I need to get back to my team. Move out of the way."


    Just as I was about to push past Salome and leave the pce


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the pce shook as if hit by an earthquake.


    "Whoa?!"


    "Yikes!"


    Salome and I were both startled, tumbling to the floor.


    Bang! Boom! Crash!


    The explosions and tremors continued. I turned to Salome in rm.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    "Um, well, I''m being attacked..."


    Salome fidgeted as she spoke.


    "I used [Reality Escape] to flee, and then I found you by chance... After returning to reality, I''m being attacked again..."


    "Who''s attacking you?!"


    "Uh... other monster legions?"


    What?


    "Aren''t they your allies? Why are they attacking each other?"


    "Well... my forces weakened, right? It''s normal for monsters to attack each other when one bes weak."


    "Dammit! If it''s not one thing, it''s another with you monsters!"


    "Yep!"


    Stop agreeing so cheerfully!


    Salome giggled and scratched the back of her head.


    "You wiped out my legion, remember? Right now, I''m practically powerless."


    "..."


    "I thought I''d be safe since the King of Kings favored me, but..."


    Boom! Crash!


    The pce continued to shake, and a chandelier fell from the ceiling. Salome, looking distressed, scrambled to avoid it.


    "It seems that''s not the case! Oh no!"


    Then, as naturally as possible, she fell into my arms, but I easily sidestepped her.


    "Aaahh!"


    The fallen subus rolled on the floor. I ignored her and looked out the window.


    Who the hell is attacking...?


    When I looked out, I was immediately struck with horror.


    Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!


    Approaching the pce were giants d in Viking-like armor and blue skin, armed with ice spears and shields. Easily hundreds of them.


    Damn it, the Frost Giant Legion...!?


    Not top 10, but theirbat power, excluding the legionmander, is among the highest. Simply put, they''re just individually strong.


    "What do we do? You''re a legionmander. There must be something you can do?"


    "I don''t know! Directbat isn''t my thing! My subordinates always handled it!"


    "What good are you, you useless subus?!"


    "If I had a way, would I be watching our honeymoon home get demolished?!"


    "Who said anything about a honeymoon home?!"


    Boom! Crash!


    As we argued, the Subus Queen''s pce was beautifully falling apart.


    It was fun to see Salome lose her base and be homeless, but those Frost Giant demolition workers wouldn''t spare me either.


    I''ll be beaten for sure.


    I had no intention of ending my life in such a ce with this pink-loving demon. I had to find a way out.


    "Sigh..."


    I cooled my mind and checked my current status.


    System window offline.


    Inventory locked.


    No weapons.


    Without the system''s aid, did I have any means to fight?


    Of course.


    I opened my eyes wide.


    Even when I had nothing more to lose, I faced and overcame greater adversities.


    The game isn''t over yet.


    So, I won''t give up either.


    I looked to my side. There was Salome, touching a fallen chandelier with a woeful expression.


    ...


    What''s the strongest piece in chess?


    Without a doubt, it''s the Queen.


    And somehow, this creature beside me is also a Queen.


    Albeit a pink one, not ck or white.


    "Hey, Salome."


    I am a yer.


    I am the one who moves the pieces on the chessboard. And right now, there''s a Queen at my disposal.


    Then I should use it.


    To wreak havoc on the battlefield - and, in the end, self-destruct along with the enemy''s pieces.


    "It''s a temporary alliance."


    I extended my hand to Salome.


    "Follow mymand, and I''ll get us out of this mess."


    "...!"


    "How about it? Will you join hands with me?"


    Without a second thought, Salome reached out and grabbed my hand.


    "Of course, darling!"


    ...No, I meant to shake hands, not stand side by side like we''re going on a date. This isn''t a cue to interlock fingers! Do you think this is a romantic situation, you delusional subus? Let go of my hand!


    I quickly pulled my hand away from hers. Salome just giggled andughed.


    "She''s unbearable..."


    Muttering under my breath, I red at the Frost Giants who were now almost upon us and whispered menacingly.


    "Alright, Salome."


    As the Subus Queen focused on me with twinkling eyes, I smirked wickedly.


    "I''m about to give the orders for our strategy."


    Thus, a disconcerting alliance between a human and a monster was formed.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    The Subus Queen''s pce is vast.


    Enclosed by high fences and stone walls, the pce consists of five buildings, scattered across a wide area.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Frost Giants, who had prated the pce fence, began to search each of the pce buildings, spreading out widely.


    There were twenty of them in total.


    Twenty might seem few, but these were Frost Giants. Each one had thebat power of dozens of ordinary monsters.


    It was far from a small force. In fact, it was a considerable deployment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    Due to theirrge size and weight, stealth was never an option for these beings.


    The Frost Giants relentlessly demolished the pce in their search. One of them, swinging its arm, ripped off the roof of thergest building.


    Seeing this, Salome, who was almost losing her mind, tried to shout something, but I quickly covered her mouth.


    "Mmpph...!"


    "Shut up, please. It''s not the right time yet."


    The Frost Giants continued their search, wrecking the pce with loud crashes. Noticing Salome''s absence, they began to disperse even more widely.


    They expanded their search to include not only the buildings but also the fence, stone walls, and even the beautifully decorated gardens.


    Crack!


    A Frost Giant''s massive foot crushed a marble fountain in the garden.


    "Mmmph!"


    Salome nearly cried, twisting her body, but I held her tightly and did not let go.


    ''Stay quiet!''


    As the twenty Frost Giants dispersed, one of them approached our hiding spot.


    In the corner of the garden, amidst a wide expanse of flower beds...!


    Crunch!


    The tip of a Frost Giant''s foot trampled the blooming flowers, right in front of us.


    Lying t in the flower bed, I signaled to Salome beside me.


    "Now!"


    "Mmph! ''Sleep!''"


    Salome extended her hand forward, and a pink stream shot out, engulfing the Frost Giant.


    Boom!


    The Frost Giant''s eyes clouded over, and it immediately stopped moving. The effect was lethal.


    "Good, that''s one."


    "Ah... my pce... my flower beds..."


    Salome babbled in panic, but I ignored her and looked for the next target to charm.


    "You can control this guy you charmed, right?"


    "Yeah... He''ll follow my orders for a while..."


    "Then lure that one over here. Let''s keep charming them, one by one."


    And so.


    "''Sleep!'' ''Sleep!''"


    We sessfully charmed two more Frost Giants.


    We put a total of three under Salome''s mind control.


    "Hah! Hah! I did as you asked...!"


    "Seriously, you''re the Subus Queen, and you''re gasping after charming just three?"


    "Eek! My charm is powerful, it can enchant anyone, but it takes a lot of energy...! I need to use it sparingly!"


    In the game, her charm had an incredibly high sess rate.


    No matter how high the opponent''s magic stat, her charm would prevail. The cooldown was just a bit long.


    "Anyway, three is enough. Well done."


    After saying that, I realized my mistake. I had praised Salome like one would praise a subordinate.


    "Oh? Really? Hehe, I did well?"


    Salome''s face brightened up instantly, as if she had never been upset. I clicked my tongue and surveyed the remaining Frost Giants.


    ''Seventeen.''


    In terms of numbers, they still had the overwhelming advantage.


    On our side, three charmed Frost Giants. Then there was Salome, with almost nobat ability, and myself, hindered by system restrictions...


    "If I had my subordinates with me, it would have been a fair fight. I could have charmed the enemy''s captain, and my subordinates could have charmed the enemy''s minions. We could have neutralized the entire enemy legion that way."


    Salome said, plucking flowers from the garden and (has she gone mad?) sticking them in her hair.


    "But now, it''s just me... Charming the entire enemy legion is tough. It''s also difficult to charm any more for a while... So, how do we fight, Ash?"


    "I told you. Three is enough."


    The enemies are scattered.


    They are unaware that their allies have been charmed.


    And most importantly, my existence is an unexpected factor.


    Salome, who didn''t know how to fight on her own and just used [Reality Escape], is no longer here. I''m here now.


    I suffered tremendously at the hands of this damned Subus Queen in the game, and I know very well how to use this subus most cruelly and effectively.


    "First, we''ll divide and conquer."


    Imanded Salome to send the three charmed Frost Giants to assassinate theirrades quietly.


    I pointed out a Frost Giant on the outskirts and instructed her in detail on how to silently eliminate it.


    Honestly, I was worried if Salome could control them properly as I instructed, but there was no need to worry.


    Salome, highly focused, controlled the Frost Giants as if they were her own limbs.


    With her eyes closed, moving her extended fingers, hermand over the Frost Giants was... like that of a puppeteer.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    The Frost Giants didn''t suspect theirrades approaching and were engrossed in their search.


    In that gap, the charmed Frost Giants approached from behind, grabbed therade from both sides, and slit their throats.


    The trio of charmed Frost Giants moved as one body.


    They quietly caught the body of the in Frost Giant to prevent it from falling and moved towards the next target.


    "Northeast. A Frost Giant. Looking south. Attract one naturally from the south to catch its attention, and the other two quietly approach from the east and west."


    I observed and instructed,


    "Wait a minute... It''s getting confusing controlling all three at once... Is this an arm? Oh, a leg? No, it''s the neck! Oops! It''s looking this way! Act natural! Act natural! It''s okay, Salome! You can do it!"


    ...Salome was verbally unstable, but her actual control was wless.


    Thump!


    Thud...!


    Boom...!


    The trio of charmed Frost Giants obediently followed themands.


    By the time the remaining Frost Giants noticed the anomaly, already ten of them had been sent to theherworld.


    Bwoooh!


    An enraged Frost Giant blew a horn. The remaining seven Frost Giants immediately thundered towards us from all directions.


    "Aaagh! We''ve been discovered! What do we do now?!"


    "Stay calm, Salome. It was bound toe to this."


    When it came to Frost Giants, it was 3 against 7.


    Naturally, we''re at a massive disadvantage.


    There''s no need to even bring up Lanchester''sws; intuitively, in a battle between entities of simr specs, the difference in numbers is clear.


    If things continue this way, a terrible defeat is evident.


    ''But, there''s a variable.''


    That these aren''t just Frost Giants, but Frost Giants under Salome''s control.


    Frost Giants are known for their exceptional physical abilities among monsters. They fight based on the overwhelming physical specs they are born with.


    In other words - high specs, but not much in terms of skills or techniques.


    They don''t need such things because they are strong without them. When you have overwhelming power, there''s no need to waste time honing skills or techniques.


    In the game, Frost Giants relied on their overwhelming specs to fight, but theycked any specialbat skills or abilities. They only had basic attacks, basic attacks, and more basic attacks.


    So, let''s think the opposite way.


    What if these Frost Giants on our side, with the same specs, possessed techniques and skills the others didn''t?


    Unlike those who blindly charged in, relying only on their physique and numbers, we have tactics.


    The difference in numbers can be significantly reduced...!


    "Lead the three Frost Giants through the spaces between the pce buildings! Hurry!"


    "Ah, got it!"


    As we retreated into the narrow space between the main and auxiliary buildings of the pce, the seven enemy Frost Giants rushed in after us.


    A confined and limited battlefield is advantageous for the defender. That''s why I lured them here.


    The Frost Giants should know this too. But they willingly jumped into this battlefield, knowing it''s disadvantageous for them.


    That shows how much they trust the difference in their numbers and their own specs.


    But that''s a misjudgment.


    I gave Salome anothermand.


    "Two will defend with shields, and one will stab with a sword!"


    Salome immediately controlled the three charmed Frost Giants as I ordered.


    ng!


    Ching! ng!


    The charmed Frost Giants smoothly transitioned between defense and attack like flowing water.


    Two held shields to block enemy attacks, and one thrust a sword through the gaps in the shields. It was as if the three were one body, seamlessly coordinated.


    What''s so special aboutbat skills?


    The three moving as one body. This is a remarkable skill...!


    In the confined space, with overwhelmingly superior teamwork.


    The enemy Frost Giants suffered cumtive damage quickly. The ground was littered with the dark blue blood of the Frost Giants.


    Meanwhile, our three stood firm.


    After the intense battle, our three Frost Giants were significantly injured but still stood in their ces, alive.


    On the other hand, six out of the seven enemy Frost Giantsy dead.


    ''Well done, Salome!''


    This time, I thought it to myself without saying it out loud.


    Huh?


    But then, among the corpses of those giants... thest one was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where did thest one go..."


    Whoosh-


    Just then, a sound of cutting through the air came from above.


    Frightened, I looked up just as thest giant fell.


    It had circled around - not left, right, or back, but along the Z-axis, from above!


    Crash!


    The huge Frost Giant, with its cloak fluttering,nded and sliced the neck of one of our Frost Giants with its sword, and with its other hand holding a shield, crushed the neck of another.


    "Kuk?!"


    Thest charmed Frost Giant under Salome''s control rushed at it, but...


    Thump!


    The attack was blocked by the shield,


    Thud!


    Followed by a stab in the belly with the sword,


    Crack-!


    And with a short-range shield strike, like a short burst of energy, it smashed the chest bone and sent it flying backwards.


    Huff...


    The Frost Giant, who had ughtered all three in a sh, exhaled shortly and red at us.


    Distinct from other Frost Giants with its ornate armor, and a helmet resembling the wings of a fierce bird...


    It''s a Hskarl, an elite unit of the Frost Giant legion, essentially the highest-ranking warrior just below the legionmander.


    "Oh shit."


    Forget what I said earlier. If it''s such a big shot, then it''s a War-Master, proficient not only in its own specs but also in skills, techniques, and tactics.


    "Salome! Can you charm it?"


    "I still need a little more time before I can use it again...!"


    Damn it! How are we supposed to stop that thing...?!


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Without any time to ponder, it was already charging towards us.


    In terms of physical specs andbat prowess, there''s noparison. The moment it reaches us, we''ll be torn to shreds.


    I clenched my teeth. Is there really no other way?


    ''...Wait a minute.''


    Just then, a thought shed through my mind. I quickly turned to my side.


    "Hey, Salome."


    "Huh?"


    "Did you ever try to enchant me while I was asleep?"


    "What? Hic, no really?"


    Salome''s eyes widened in shock, and she began to hup. Annoyed, I pressed further.


    "Have you ever tried casting your enchantment on me? Answer me, quick!"


    Salome, with a woeful face, confessed meekly.


    "That, well, I did try! But it didn''t work! Just like before, not at all...!"


    A sly smile formed on my lips.


    Salome''s enchantment was powerful enough to work on any high-ranking unit.


    But the fact that her enchantment didn''t work on me meant that my passive skill, [Unyielding Commander], was still active.


    In other words, although the system was blocked, my skills were still usable.


    Then!


    "Hey, you giant bastard-!"


    Even without the system''s adjustment.


    If the skills I possessed were indeed my own abilities!


    I should be able to use them!


    Facing Frost Giant Huskarl, I recalled the sensation of using [Gaze of Command] and-


    Shouted.


    "Hit the deck, now!"


    A sh of light burst before my eyes.


    There was no blue interface that usually appeared when using skills, no internal resistance roll messages, no sess or failure judgment. But.


    I had a gut feeling.


    I felt it, that it worked!


    Magic power surged out of my body, infiltrating through his eyes, and then...


    Whoosh!


    The menacingly charging Frost Giant Huskarl suddenly fell to the ground, rolled over, and assumed the prone position.


    Boom, crash!


    His massive body crashed into the pce, tearing down the main building as he burrowed inside.


    Watching the dust clouds billow, Iughed in exhaustion.


    "I did it..."


    I had been so reliant on the system that when it disappeared, I mistook my own abilities as gone too.


    But that wasn''t the case.


    This power is mine. Without the system''s help or adjustment, I can use it at my will...!


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    See that, you damn system. Even if I can''t prove my existence or whatever, I am still me.


    I can still fight...!


    "My peee!"


    Just then, Salome''s intive wail echoed over the ruins.


    Right, that Frost Giant had just spectacrly demolished the very heart of the pce.


    Crash, rumble!


    The pce, with its pirs and beamspletely copsed, began to crumble in a chain reaction,pletely engulfing the fallen Frost Giant.


    Boom, crash!


    "Noooooooooo!"


    Watching the copsing pce roof, Salome cried out in a tearful wail.


    Honestly, it sounded quite pleasant to my ears.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    After defeating the entire Frost Giant Legion.


    "Damn it."


    After rummaging through the copsed pce and grabbing some usable bags and clothes, without a hint of regret, I didn''t look back and headed towards the darkness on the other side of the Lake Kingdom, with Salome following me in shock.


    "Wait, where are you going?!"


    "Where else? Home."


    The journey is long, but that means I need to start early. My kids are eagerly waiting for their lord at home.


    Then Salome pointed at herself with her index finger.


    "What about me?!"


    "What do you mean, ''what about you''..."


    Now, we each have to live well on our own. I wish you a blissful afterlife.


    As I waved my hand, Salome''s face turned into a whine.


    "You said you''d ally with me!"


    "That just ended."


    We just finished off amon enemy.


    I''m sparing your life out of a brief alliance''s sentiment. Be thankful.


    After waving my hand again and turning around coolly, Salome grabbed my waist and copsed to the ground. What the hell is she doing!


    "You''re just using me and tossing me aside after getting what you want?!"


    "Don''t make an innocent person out to be a bad guy..."


    "Beating me every day! Saying harsh words! Making me cry all night! But still, I love you...!"


    "Don''t drift into a cheap melodrama! Let go, let go!"


    I shrugged off Salome''s arm harshly and walked forward.


    Seeing her tears and pleading didn''t work, Salome just started to follow me quietly.


    "You''re going to wander around out there alone? In the deepest part of the Lake Kingdom? With all of the monsters around here?"


    "I don''t like to say it, but I haven''t just been sitting around... You don''t need to worry about me, I can make it through."


    It''s indeed a dangerous ce, but I''ve been here so many times in the game.


    Now that I''ve verified that my skills are usable, I have secured means of survival.


    It''s easier for me to move alone.


    There are several problems with Salome being around.


    First, she is currently being targeted by another monster legion. If they attack her, I could get dragged in too.


    Second, she''s just too noticeable. Look at that pink shadow bouncing around like a little poodle. She''s bound to attract attention in many ways.


    It doesn''t match my style of quietly escaping the dungeon.


    And the biggest problem.


    How can I trust a monster.


    She saved me from Oblivion''s Beyond, and is flirting around saying she likes me, but who knows when she''ll stab me in the back.


    Her nature is to seduce and lead to ruin. She''s not trustworthy, not even in empty words.


    "Me, me! I''ll listen to you!"


    Salome quickly gathered a few belongings and, pleading, followed behind me.


    "So, can''t we stay together just a little longer? Please?"


    "..."


    "I''ll fully cooperate until you get out of the dungeon! I''ll move as you say!"


    "..."


    "We might work well together?! We did pretty well in the battle just now! A mind-controlling couple that can defeat any monster legion we encounter! How about it?"


    It''s not a couple, but a duo.


    I can''t be bothered to argue. I sighed and waved my hand.


    "Then prove it."


    "Prove?"


    "Quietly ept my mind control. Then I''ll let youe with me."


    If I turn Salome into my captured monster with [Be Mine!], then I have the safety mechanism of ''Absolute Command''.


    There''s no reason not to take her. After all, a Nightmare Legionmander is a powerful asset.


    But the proud Nightmare Legionmander would never voluntarily ept to be a ve to a human...


    "Okay! Great, great, great, super great! Hurry! Cast it!"


    "..."


    "Do I just need to remove my mental barriers? Okay, I''ve done it now! Now, capture me!"


    ...Is she serious?


    In disbelief, I looked at Salome and then used abo of [Gaze of Command] and [Be Mine!]. Might as well give it a shot.


    "Be mine!"


    "Yes! I will!"


    You don''t need to respond to a skill trigger!


    And Salome really got caught by both skills quietly.


    As a Subus and a legionmander, her magic stat was quite high, so it''s unlikely she''d be caught by normal means.


    She voluntarily exposed her weakness... She''s thrown the game.


    Swoosh!


    nk!


    A cor-like shape appeared out of thin air and fastened around Salome''s neck. Salome squealed and tapped the cor with her fingertips.


    "So this is your taste! Oh my, you should''ve told me earlier! I would''ve catered to it!"


    "You really are an idiot..."


    The system window is still unresponsive, so I can''t check her loyalty level.


    It''s easier to assume it''s zero, like the other Nightmare Legionmanders. I have ''Absolute Command,'' but let''s not let our guard down.


    "Hehehe. Can we go together now?"


    Salome, grinning like a fool, came and stood next to me.


    "..."


    Don''t look like a kindergarten kid going on a field trip for the first time... I turned my head away and clicked my tongue.


    ***


    Leaving behind the ruined pce of the Subus Queen, we emerged onto the streets of the Lake Kingdom.


    The deepest part of Zone 10 is the very center of the Lake Kingdom.


    The tallest and most bustling skyscrapers are gathered here.


    Ugh.


    As soon as we came out onto the street, I saw a towering spire not too far away.


    A dark and murky castle continuously spewing ck fog.


    The Lake Kingdom''s King''s Castle.


    Once, it must have been where the royal family of this country lived and ruled this massive city-state.


    Now, it''spletely engulfed in darkness, emitting suffocating evil.


    Demon King - the supreme ruler among the monsters, my nemesis, must be there.


    "..."


    I suddenly remembered the first time I saw this castle.


    Was it before the start of Stage 3? When Evangeline first joined the party, and Jupiter was still alive.


    We surveyed the entire city from the walls of the Lake Kingdom.


    It seemed impossibly far away, but somehow, I''ve made it this close, regardless of the process.


    After staring at the castle for a while, I eventually turned away. It''s a ce I can''t clear right now.


    But next time Ie here.


    I will definitely bring it down. My grand adversary.


    "Do you want to see the supreme ruler while we''re here?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    I snapped at Salome, who asked with a clueless, naive face, and hurried my pace.


    Going there is worse than death!


    "It''s a shame. The supreme ruler is a good person..."


    Salome murmured as she looked back at the castle. At times like this, I''m painfully reminded that she''s a monster...


    "Since we''re moving together, we need more members."


    I said as I led the way.


    Since I''m not moving alone and have already taken on a party member, it''s better to have more.


    "Preferably a sturdy friend who can take the front line."


    "Umm... But I prefer just the two of us."


    "Our bnce is off, the bnce."


    "No, no way! Ourpatibility in love must be perfect!"


    "I''m not talking about that... I mean inbat."


    Ourpatibility in love is the worst, but ourbat bnce is also bad.


    Both of us are rear-position mages who impose mental control status abnormalities on enemies. Our ranges ovep.


    For the next member to join, it''s better to consider a more bncedbination.


    "If we see any usable front-line character, you charm them right awa"


    Squish.


    Huh?


    Did I just step on something?


    Interrupting myself, I looked down in confusion and immediately gasped.


    In the center of Zone 10, there was a huge fountain za, connected to a long staircase leading to the castle.


    At the bottom of that staircase...y a grotesque beast.


    It was a hybrid beast, a form close to a chimera, with various animal features intermingled.


    The creature, battered and bloodied, was crouched at the bottom of the stairs, breathing feebly. I stepped back in horror.


    "What the hell! Why is this thing lying here?!"


    Isn''t it normal? It''s the deepest part of the dungeon, wouldn''t it bemon to see monster corpses scattered around?


    But even Salome tilted her head in confusion.


    "This is strange. This area is under the jurisdiction of the castle. It means it''s the Demon King''s territory. The demon guards should be keeping this ce clean..."


    Salome looked around as she spoke, her eyes widening.


    "My god, what''s this now?"


    I looked in the same direction. And then I saw it.


    On the stairs leading to the castle, demon gatekeepers and demonkind soldiersy gruesomely torn apart.


    From the corpses of those demon soldiers to this hybrid beast, there was a trail of blood.


    "This beast, it has handcuffs on its hands and feet."


    Salome, examining the fallen beast, looked at me.


    "From the looks of it, it seems to have been captured by the demon guards and was being dragged away... then it must have fought and killed them to escape."


    "But it couldn''t get far due to the injuries from fighting the guards and copsed here?"


    "Yeah. It seems so."


    I crouched next to Salome and peered at the beast.


    "...Hmm?"


    I blinked.


    The face of this beast... it seemed familiar.


    I''m sure I''ve seen it somewhere...


    "...Mason?"


    Suddenly, that name slipped from my mouth.


    Mason.


    The leader of the Aegis Special Forces Team 1 during Stage 14, who attacked Crossroad and kidnapped me.


    Lucas''s former household head, who I thought was dead by Lucas''s sword, but survived using beastification and sneaked into the dungeon...


    - We are the human delegates sent by His Highness Fernandez, the future Emperor of the Empire, to meet the ''Demon King'', the ruler of monsters.


    That guy who went into the darkness alone to meet the Demon King.


    At first, I thought it was a mistake, but there was no doubt. The face of the grotesque beast still faintly resembled a human, and most importantly.


    "Prince Ash... Your Highness...?"


    As I called him Mason, he faintly opened his eyes and called my name.


    "How did you end up here...?"


    "That''s my line, you bastard."


    This guy, he must have snuck into the dungeon from the base camp.


    How did he get here... all the way to the deepest part of Zone 10?


    Mason, his face now resembling a bear''s, grinned and spoke with aughterced voice.


    "It''s been quite a while, hasn''t it..."


    "...?"


    A while? Has it?


    Well, some time has passed since the Special Forces attack.


    "It''s better this way. Better to die by your hand than to be killed by monsters."


    Mason slowly closed his eyes.


    "I havepleted my mission... Now, I have no regrets... Please kill me."


    "What are you talking about? You don''t get to diefortably, you bastard."


    Grinding my teeth, I signaled Salome with my eyes.


    "Salome."


    "Yes!"


    "Charm this guy. We''re taking him with us."


    "Got it! Here goes, Sleep!"


    As Salome extended her hand forward and emitted a pink current, Mason was easily charmed.


    With his eyes hazy, Mason slowly rose to his feet. Blood dripped profusely from his broken body.


    "Good. We move. This ce is too conspicuous."


    "Um... Is it okay? This bear guy is seriously injured. He might die soon without first aid."


    "He''s still breathing. That''s enough."


    Mason didn''t die when he was cut in half by Lucas''s sword, and he even managed to make it this far. He''ll survive these injuries.


    I''ll extract whatever he did here, use him as a meat shield to the very end, then discard him.


    With that thought, the three of us stealthily walked through the darkness-stained streets, searching for a suitable hiding ce.


    As I led the way and looked back, I involuntarily clicked my tongue.


    ...What a sight our party is.


    A human.


    A monster.


    And a beast that is neither human nor monster.


    Threepletely mismatched individuals huddled together, wandering in the darkness.


    This is like the path of lost souls...


    Suddenly, I longed for Crossroad.


    I want to go back soon and see the kids...

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Crackle, crackle...


    The campfire zes.


    Though I still haven''tpletely left Zone 10, I had to rest.


    My body, having been submerged in the spirit world before emerging, was far from its best condition. I couldn''t keep moving for long.


    I found an abandoned building and entered, gathering some firewood to start a fire.


    Salome went out to find something to eat for me (Is there even anything edible in this neighborhood?), and I assigned Mason to guard outside.


    "It feels a bit better now..."


    The campfire offered more than just warmth.


    Light.


    Zone 10, with its towering skyscrapers shining like streetmps, provided visibility, but it was essentially engulfed in suffocating darkness.


    Rustle, rustle...


    The sound, like insects gnawing, echoes from all around. It''s the sound of darkness creeping in.


    Trying to ignore it, I stare nkly into the fire, then suddenly lift my head.


    The dark sky  no, since it''s below theke, I should say the dark surface  stretches vastly, covering my vision.


    Far above this darkness, there''s the surface world.


    Suddenly, it felt impossibly distant.


    It''s as if I''m stranded on an unknown alien in a broken spaceship. Earth must be beyond this vast cosmos, but still...


    ''Can I return?''


    This isn''t just about Crossroad. I rubbed my tired eyes.


    I recalled the dream I had just before waking up here.


    My life on Earth, as ''RetroAddict.''


    I''vee a long way from being a mere gamer cooped up in a room. At the same time, it''s dizzying.


    ''Can I really go back?''


    This time, it''s not a physical question.


    Even if I clear all the stages, reach the true ending, seize my wish, and return to my original world,


    Would I still be me?


    I''ve worn down so much during this year of gamey.


    I''ve grown ustomed to Ash''s body, face, and voice, be more shameless, and more brutal. I''ve witnessed countless real deaths.


    I went from a yer to almost bing a tyrant, and then, not even a monster.


    I''m already apletely different person from the RetroAddict I used to be.


    What more will change in me by the end of this game?


    There''s a famous philosophical question, the ''Ship of Theseus.'' It asks, ''If all parts of a ship are reced, is it still the same ship?''


    ''When all this ends...''


    Once every part of me is reced.


    What will I be, eventually?


    "..."


    Staring into the campfire, gazing up at the profound darkness, I slowly utter a sentence.


    It seems I was conceived in this darkness, grew in it, and still exist within it.


    Now I''m floundering, not knowing where to go. Indeed, I feel like the focal point of the century.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Ooh? What''s that? A poem?"


    Salome returns just in time, holding some kind of fruit in her hands.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, I fiddled with the firewood and replied,


    "...It''s an essay. Written by a famous poet."


    "Cool, Ash! You look so intellectual!"


    "Thanks for thepliment..."


    The poet who wrote this essay is great, but I''m just imitating by memorizing and reading it.


    Embarrassed, I quickly took the fruit from Salome''s hand. The fruit exuded a fresh, crisp aroma.


    "How did you find something this fresh here?"


    "There''s amander among the legions who enjoys gourmet food. I knew he upied a farm here and was brewing fruit wine. I sneaked into his base and swiped some."


    Being a subus, it seems she managed not to get caught and pulled it off splendidly. She''s more useful than I thought.


    I chewed on the fruit, skin and all. Swallowing the juice seemed to revive me a bit.


    Silently munching on the fruit next to me, Salome crouched down, resting her chin on her hands, and stared intently at me. Her gaze was a bit too much...


    "...What? Why are you staring?"


    "Oh~ Just because. You look good eating. Hahaha."


    "There''s no poison in this, right?"


    "Would I do such a thing?! Come on. What do you take me for?"


    After I finished the fruit, Salome''s eyes sparkled as she moved closer to me.


    "Did you enjoy it?"


    "Well, yeah. It was good."


    "Then you should show some gratitude, shouldn''t you?"


    "...Thanks?"


    "No~ Not just a polite thank you."


    I wondered what she was getting at, but Salome came up with an unexpected request.


    "Recite another poem! Or sing a song!"


    I was taken aback.


    "Why would you ask for something like that..."


    "But your reading was so good! I want to hear more, more!"


    "No way. It''s embarrassing, so I won''t do it anymore."


    "Oh,e on. In your dreams, you used to broadcast quite well when you were... Oh."


    Salome stopped mid-sentence and covered her mouth.


    "...?"


    For a moment, I didn''t understand and just blinked nkly, then I btedly grasped her meaning.


    How does she know I ''broadcasted''?


    "You, you...! Don''t tell me!"


    I pointed a trembling finger at Salome.


    "Did you read my memories?!"


    "Well, it was unavoidable, you see?!"


    Salome hurriedly backed away, rolling herrge eyes and frantically making excuses.


    "I had to be in contact with you to bring you back from the spirit world! And since I''m a subus! I naturally read the dreams you were having... I guess...?!"


    "..."


    I shivered in anger. I wondered why I suddenly recalled my entire life on Earth.


    This subus must have used some trick to read my past...!


    "Salome, now I have even more reasons to not keep you alive..."


    I muttered ominously and stood up. Salome started hupping.


    "Knowing that I''m not the real Ash, I should kill you to seal your lips..."


    I''m a human from another world, possessing the body of this mad prince.


    There''s nothing good about this monster knowing that fact. Salome must be killed...!


    "What does it matter?!"


    Then Salome shouted fiercely.


    "I didn''t like you because you''re Ash! Not because you''re a prince, or the lord of the city, or because you have money! None of that matters to a monster like me!"


    "..."


    "I just liked you because you''re you!"


    Continuing her shameless confession, Salome then looked away and muttered,


    "Well, I''m not exactly sure if this is the real feeling, and that''s why I''m sticking around you to figure it out... Anyway..."


    ...It took the wind out of my sails.


    I was about to use my ''Absolute Command'' to make Salomemit suicide, I sighed and flopped down in front of the fire again. Salome cautiously watched my reaction.


    "Aren''t you going to kill me?"


    "I will... just not now,ter..."


    Salome was too useful at the moment.


    Her death is certain, but not now. I''m too tired to witness another death right now.


    As I dejectedly crouched back in front of the fire, Salome crept closer to me again.


    "Hehehe."


    "...What''s so funny?"


    "Because it''s a secret of yours that no one else in this world knows, only I do."


    Salome boasted, thumping her chest.


    "Don''t worry, we''re already aplices, aren''t we? Your secret will definitely remain a secret! I''ll take it to my grave!"


    I''ll dig that grave myself, someday.


    Swallowing my words, I just silently nodded. Salome kept giggling happily for some reason.


    ***


    I called Mason in from guarding outside.


    His body was still undergoing a cycle of copse and regeneration. Since I didn''t know when he might drop dead, I decided to interrogate him while he was still breathing.


    He had taken on a monstrous form, a mix of various beasts, with prominent features of a bear and a tiger.


    His face was half human, making it somewhat frightening to look at him.


    "Answer my questions now, Mason."


    Salome''s charm was still effective. Mason nodded quietly.


    "You said youpleted your mission. What exactly does that mean? Did you really meet the Demon King?"


    "Yes, I sessfully had an audience with the Demon King."


    I clenched my teeth.


    To be honest, I had underestimated the Aegis Special Forces.


    These bastards were good at messing up and failing at everything they did. With the grand name of a secret division, they never seemed to aplish anything properly.


    But this time, I had to admit it.


    These damned bastards actually managed to send an envoy to the depths of this hell and met with the enemy leader.


    Taking a deep breath, I red at Mason.


    "Fernandez sent you to dere ''surrender'' to the Demon King."


    Mason had clearly told me this before.


    - It''s a deration of surrender, Prince Ash. Aplete expression of humanity''s surrender to the monsters.


    The reason Fernandez sent an envoy to the Demon King.


    It was to dere humanity''s defeat to the monsters.


    ...Even now, it''s hard to understand, seems like crazy nonsense, but anyway, that was the order Fernandez gave to Mason. And Mason,


    "Yes, I conveyed humanity''s intention to surrender to the Demon King."


    He actually delivered that message.


    It was a mad carnival of fools. I briefly contemted whether to curse out loud, but Mason continued.


    "In exchange for surrendering, we begged them to spare us from a future where all humanity is exterminated."


    "...What?"


    "We requested that at least the people of the Imperial Capital, New Terra, be spared. This was Lord Fernandez''s demand."


    So, what is this?


    In exchange for giving up the fight against the monsters, and abandoning the rest of the world''s poption to die, they requested that at least the people of the Imperial Capital be spared?


    "Why? Crossroad is still holding out. The monster front can still fight more...!"


    "Lord Fernandez possesses the power to see the future, albeit in a limited form."


    Perhaps because of the charm.


    Mason continued his story smoothly. I swallowed hard.


    Fernandez can see the future?


    "Lord Fernandez witnessed it himself. The copse of all four fronts of the Empire, and the ensuing onught from all sides that decimated the Empire."


    "..."


    I remembered the ''Guardians'' Meeting'' held in the Imperial Capital.


    North, West, Central, and South.


    The four fronts of the Empire''s defense, each overseen by the Emperor and three princes.


    "Every other threat was surmountable. The gods of the Northern Spirit Realm, the Dragon Lady of the Western Bringar Duchy, the underground conflicts in the Central... But, the Southern monster front was the only insurmountable doom. No matter what we did, it was an unavoidable destruction."


    "..."


    "In the end, the human world was destined to be invaded and destroyed by the monsters unleashed by the Demon King. No effort, no attempt could ovee this fate, as Lord Fernandez dered."


    "And then?"


    "Therefore, Lord Fernandez decided to be the Emperor. He aimed to ascend to a position where he could decide the fate of humanity, to save as many people as possible."


    "And this ''people'' refers only to those living in the capital of the Empire...?"


    "Yes."


    Iughed in disbelief.


    So, he can see the future, albeit limitedly?


    And he believes that destruction is a predetermined fate?


    So, he chose to surrender to the Demon King and beg for their lives? And not for all humanity, but only for a select few living in the Imperial Capital...?


    "But the Demon King rejected our surrender."


    "...!"


    "The Demon King said this: ''In the countless repetitions of this game, there has never been a case like this. Your deration of surrender has given me great amusement. However, Fernandez. You are not my equal.''"


    Mason looked up at me intently.


    ''My true adversary is still fighting. Struggling to make their next move on the crumbling chessboard, holding on desperately.''


    I clenched my fists tightly.


    ''Until he gives up, the game is not yet over.''

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon, Zone 10. The Farm.


    In the heart of the city, a vast expanse ofnd suddenly unfolded. Endless rows of fruit trees, nted at precise intervals like des, stretched out before the eyes.


    On one side, a barn; on the other, fields and paddies...


    Originally, it was a top-grade farm exclusively supplying the King''s Castle, reserved for the royal family.


    Covered with pristine ss walls, this facility maintained optimal temperatures and lighting for nt growth through magic.


    Even as the kingdom fell to ruin, shrouded in darkness and monsters, this ce continued to operate.


    Guided by the will of its current owner.


    Trickle, trickle.


    From the terrace of the central mansion, overlooking this wide and beautiful farm.


    Into the wine ss on the outdoor table, red wine poured with a clear sound.


    "Do you know the difference between fermentation and decay?"


    The burly man, having filled the ss halfway, slowly set the bottle upright and began to speak. His deep voice flowed from him.


    "The principle is the same. Microbes multiply, and, simply put, rot. But the oues are different. When rot deepens the taste and aroma, its fermentation. When it produces foul odors and toxins, its decay."


    The man swirled the ss in his hand. The red wine rippled, nearly spilling as it spun inside the ss.


    "Its all rotting, but if it benefits humans, its fermentation; otherwise, its decay. Quite a convenient standard, isnt it?"


    "..."


    "Even in decay, there are vors like this wine, a time for harvest, and the subtlety of maturation. Yet humans neither understand nor try to appreciate its true taste."


    Slowly, the man raised the ss, examining the red liquid in the light of the farm.


    "So, I sought to enlighten humans with the aesthetics of my decay. But failing to embrace my philosophy, they branded me a monster."


    The man chuckled.


    "Oh, the irony! When it suits their taste, Im hailed as a great doctor. But when I follow my own path, they treat me as a gue monster. Really, so arbitrary. Ive always consistently studied rot."


    "..."


    "So, as people wished, I became a monster. Using my body as a breeding ground, I infused all my researched decay into myself... I became the embodiment of gue."


    Gulp-


    The man downed the ss.


    Having savored thest drop of red wine, he let out a satisfied exmation and set the ss down, then looked across the table.


    "Ive rambled on. Why not have a taste? Its my farms own brew. Quite good, actually."


    "..."


    "Afraid to drink something brewed by the gue Master? Or has my bare face put you off your appetite? Either way, I suppose I understand."


    Wiping his mouth, the man picked up a mask lying beside the table. A white crow mask.


    Donning the crow mask and a ck top hat, he took his ce.


    The fourth-rankedmander of the Nightmare Legion.


    The lord of the gue Legion - Raven, sat and faced his visitor.


    "So, what brings you here today?"


    "..."


    "Your silence makes me prattle on all by myself."


    Sitting opposite Raven was a Frost Giant.


    This Frost Giant was remarkably small for his kind, only slightlyrger than a typical human.


    Yet, this man was themander of the Frost Giant Legion, the Last King.


    One of the most formidable among the hellish monsters beneath thiske - King Hraim of the Frost.


    Hraim, who had been silently staring at Raven, finally parted his heavy lips.


    "I''m done."


    "What are you referring to?"


    "Im done being a dog for your gue Legion."


    Hraim, having bluntly stated his purpose, pushed back his chair and stood up. Raven tilted his head to the side, puzzled.


    "Does this mean you''re abandoning your wife and children, held hostage by my legion?"


    "...!"


    Hraim, his eyes flickering wildly, growled fiercely.


    "For hundreds of years, youve held my wife and children hostage, using my Frost Giant people like your ves."


    "I thought it was a decent coborative rtionship."


    "I sent my forces to capture the Subi Queen on your orders. But the result was annihtion. Many of the few remaining warriors of my race were needlessly lost due to yourmand."


    "You speak as if I killed your warriors."


    Raven smirked mockingly, shrugging his shoulders.


    "I requested cooperation, and you epted. The annihtion by the Subi Queen was due to the weakness of your men."


    "..."


    "To lose all your subordinates and not even capture a single Subi, the Frost Giants have really declined."


    Insulted to his face, a terrifying malevolence erupted from Hraim.


    Looking as though he might draw the greatsword on his back and attack Raven at any moment, Hraim eventually exhaled a long breath, suppressing his rage.


    "From this moment, the Frost Giant Legion severs its master-servant rtionship with the gue Legion."


    Hraim turned and began to walk away.


    "Do as you wish with those held hostage. Kill them, spare them. They''re no longer my concern."


    "How cold, King of the Frost Giants. You intend to abandon your wife and children?"


    "After holding my wife and children hostage for hundreds of years, refusing every plea to release them, you''re hardly one to talk."


    Hraim strode out of the mansion in the center of the farm. Or, he tried to.


    Stagger.


    "...?"


    Suddenly, his vision lowered.


    Confused, Hraim soon realized he was kneeling on the ground, his legs having given out.


    "What''s...?"


    His stomach churned, and his vision swirled.


    Hraim btedly realized blood was pouring from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.


    Copsing in a gruesome pool of blood from every orifice, he ground his teeth.


    "I didnt even touch the wine you offered, what is this..."


    "Such foolish talk."


    Raven, who had slowly approached Hraim, tapped his mask with his fingertips.


    "If you were wary of my power, you shouldn''t have even breathed in my presence."


    "You... monster..."


    "Hasnt it been hundreds of years since we first met face to face? Did you really think I hadnt nted a gue in your body by now?"


    Leaning down in front of the trembling Hraim,


    "Worry not, King of the Frost Giants."


    Raven chuckled heavily, his voice filled with unmistakable mockery.


    "You''re merely returning to the hell where your wife and children await."


    "You vile, filthy... gue monster..."


    Hraim cursed Raven with hisst breath, ring at him.


    "Mark my words. The power of frost... will not... forgive you..."


    Those were thest words of King Hraim of the Frost Giants.


    The Frost Gianty there, his body rigid and fallen.


    Though he wasnt dead, having been paralyzed by the toxin Raven introduced, he was now captured alive.


    And there''s only one oue for those captured alive by the lord of the gue.


    "A field for a new gue to grow. Of quite a high quality, I must add."


    Bing part of the farm, where seeds of gue are sown, nurtured, and harvested.


    "A gue cultivated from the body of the Frost Giant King. Surely, it will yield a decay of remarkable vor."


    Raven savored the sight of the Frost King''s formidable body, already anticipating the new gue that would be born.


    Snap!


    With a flick of Raven''s finger in the air,


    Caw, caw...


    Hundreds of crows swarmed in, grasping the body of the Frost King with their talons and began to move it.


    "The Frost Giant Legion has served well as my limbs for a long time, but now they part from my embrace... Which legion shall I enlist next?"


    Raven clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    The gue Legion didnt have forces in the conventional sense.


    Flies and crows, rats and bugs  living embodiments of the gue, these carriers he could control, but there were no subordinates with intelligence and will to move at hismand.


    Because merely being near him for an extended time led to poisoning, nobody could withstand being at Raven''s side for long.


    A One Man gue.


    A legion in himself, a gue in himself. That was Raven, master of the gue.


    Thats why the gue Legion always suffered from a manpower shortage. Even with Raven creating duplicates of himself, there were clear limits.


    Hence, Raven always formed alliances with other legions and enlisted subordinates in this manner.


    But the werewolf and subus legions he had allied with were annihted. Now, even the long-serving Frost Giant Legion had broken away...


    "The remnants of the werewolves and Frost Giants will all be used as fields for the new gue..."


    Raven clicked his tongue again.


    "But the subus legion, which I was most looking forward to, still eludes capture."


    What form would a gue cultivated from the physical body of a mental being like a subus take?


    As a researcher and seeker, Raven was always curious about this.


    However, the subus legion was decimated by the human yers on a whim... and now Salome, the only remaining sample, was frequently eluding capture.


    Despite dispatching various minor legions under hismand to capture the lone subus, she cleverly escaped each time.


    When he sent the Frost Giant Legion, instead, they were the ones annihted.


    "Anyway, as a monster, your legion is beyond recovery, Salome."


    Heading deeper into the farm, Raven muttered softly.


    "Then, wouldnt it be better to serve as nourishment for my research?"


    To Raven,rades were just that.


    Beings too weak to stay by his side for long without being poisoned to death.


    Then, wouldnt it be better to use them as fields to conceive a new gue?


    Thus reborn into a never-before-seen gue, they would inhabit Raven''s body  an eternalpanionship.


    This, Raven sincerely believed, was true camaraderie.


    Having moved King Hraims body to an appropriate location, Raven sowed the seeds of decay into the Frost Giant''s body.


    So genuinely delighted that a hum escaped from under his crow mask.


    Havingpleted his task, Raven, with a reverent gesture, wiped his hands and headed towards a warehouse on one side of the farm.


    "On the day a new gue is sown in the body of the Frost King... It''s only fitting to celebrate with a drink."


    Despite being the master of a gue rotting the world with his power of decay,


    He was a true connoisseur when it came to alcohol.


    Fruits and grains were stored cleanly, not using the power of decay, and the joy in his life was to ferment and age them with time and care.


    "There were some freshly harvested Immortal Peaches. Paired with the peach wine I brewedst year, it will be exceptional."


    Thrilled with the small joy of ending his day, Raven opened the warehouse door


    "...?"


    Raven sensed something amiss.


    It was gone.


    In the deepest part of the fruit warehouse, where only the rarest and top-quality fruits were collected, Raven''s cherished collection  waspletely gone.


    "What, what...?"


    Raven let out a perplexed groan, staring at the empty shelves.


    The Immortal Peach, a fruit that grew by absorbing magic power.


    Among them, the Pantao Peach, which only ripens once every three thousand years, even rarer than any elixir, was nowhere to be found.


    And not just that.


    All the other precious magical fruits that Raven had painstakingly harvested over many years, stored in the best condition with dozens of preservation spells, and which he hesitated to even eat or brew into alcohol, merely admiring them


    Gone.


    Completely cleaned out.


    "Who on earth..."


    Raven''s shoulders trembled violently with emotion.


    "Which audacious madman dared to sneak into the deepest part of this gue Master''s farm and steal...!"


    There had been many instances of theft in the farm. Most monsters of the Lake Kingdom were driven by greed.


    But never had someone selectively stolen only the most precious items. This was the first time since his resurrection in the Lake Kingdom that he felt such rage.


    Unable to control his power of decay, poisonous energy boiled over from Raven''s entire body.


    The other fruits and grains stored in the warehouse rotted awaypletely.


    "I will kill them...! Whoever stole my possessions! Those who coveted them! All of them!"


    Raven''s voice, filled with rage and despair, echoed loudly.


    "I will find them all and kill them-!"


    ***


    On the path from Zone 10 to Zone 9.


    Mason was scouting at the very front, and Salome was likewise keeping an eye on the surroundings from the rear. And I,


    Crunch.


    Was eating a fruit Salome had acquired yesterday.


    I do need to eat to live, after all. Mason and Salome don''t seem to need much in the way of supplies, but I need food to keep moving.


    Especially since today we''re entering Zone 9.


    Unlike the calm atmosphere of the final Zone 10, Zone 9 is an absolute hellish battlefield. Supplies are crucial as real battles will start.


    Crunch!


    Biting into a peach, my eyes widened in surprise.


    "Wow, what''s with this peach? It''s really good."


    "Tastes good, right? Haha. I did have a bit of trouble sneaking around for it."


    Salome boasted from behind.


    But it wasn''t just empty praise; it was genuinely delicious. Maybe slightly better than canned peaches from Earth?


    But remember, Earth''s fruits are top-notch, improved by generations of schrs through breeding.


    Isn''t it a hugepliment to say a fruit from this fantasy world tastes better than Earth''s?


    ''I wonder if it''s just me, but I feel full of magic power now.''


    After finishing one, I felt revitalized. I asked Salome,


    "Got many fruits left?"


    "Yep! Brought loads of them. Don''t worry about eating them all! I can just sneak into that farm again!"


    Stealing crops that someone else has worked hard to grow is wrong...


    But well, it seems these were grown by a monster legionmander for his consumption. No need to feel too guilty, I guess.


    "That''s great. Thanks. It''s delicious."


    "Hehe, leave it to me!"


    Salome, her nose in the air, proudly eximed,


    "For you, I''d raid that farm until it''s empty!"


    I don''t know who the farm owner is.


    I just hope they don''t get too stressed out by our raids...


    ***


    And when we arrived at the ce connecting Zone 10 and Zone 9  ''The Great Bridge''.


    "...?!"


    Someone blocked our path as we attempted to cross the wide bridge.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    ''The Great Bridge''.


    As its name suggests, this wide bridge is the only path connecting Zone 10 and Zone 9 of the Lake Kingdom Dungeon.


    Zone 10, the deepest part of the dungeon, was originally the residence of the Lake Kingdom''s royal family.


    That''s why they dug a moat around it, making it distinct from other parts of the kingdom.


    Originally, it was a ce heavily guarded by the kingdom''s soldiers. But that was before the Lake Kingdom became what it is now.


    After turning into a dungeon, the dry riverbed merely supported a long, simple bridge.


    "Hey there!"


    "Hey, pretty ones~! Why don''t you stop for us?"


    Shadows blocked our path as we tried to cross the bridge.


    "Weve imed this bridge."


    "If you want to pass, you''ll have to pay up. Keke."


    Blocking our way were a male and female duo of thieves.


    Both had wildly unkempt white hair, making it difficult to see their faces clearly. The man''s overgrown beard made him appear even more disheveled.


    The man wielded a rusty, chipped sword, and the woman, a halberd broken in half.


    "..."


    I was momentarily at a loss for words.


    The familiar stench of robbery reminded me of Kun and his gang. They too had tried to extort money from me.


    Kun and his followers, initially raggedy when they first attacked me, were one thing, but these two were on another level.


    Even from a distance, their stench was overwhelming. The eyes visible through their long eyebrows and hair were bloodshot red, and their yellow teeth were sparsely arranged.


    Two mad beggars attempting robbery...


    ''With such distinctive appearances, they can''t go unrecognized.''


    I broke out in a cold sweat as I identified them.


    One of the worst hostile NPC groups one could encounter in the game.


    The two-person robber gang - Desperation Homeward Band.


    ''Meeting of those yearning for home after being stranded''  might be the literal meaning, but yers simply called them ''Damn Doomed Band'' because they were such a nuisance.


    They randomly appeared inside the dungeon, always picking a fight regardless of our numbers. The pretexts varied, but the oue was always the same.


    "Don''t be so scared, we''re reasonable people~ We do fair business."


    "So, just hand over half of your total wealth and be on your way."


    Half of my total wealth!


    But in the game, the judgment was absurd  it took half the wealth not of the character encountered, but of the yer''s assets in the city, leading to a disastrous oue.


    I was just trying to clear the dungeon! And suddenly, this duo of NPC thieves starts a fight and takes half of my assets in the city! What kind of nonsense is that!


    But overpowering them wasn''t easy, as thebat strength of this duo was ridiculously high.


    A mediocre party would likely face total annihtion. Even an elite party might suffer severe injuries or, worse, lose a carefully nurtured character.


    Being robbed of half your assets or having your party decimated by an NPC encountered in a random encounter.


    This was one of the worst NPC events in the game, a dreadful either-or situation.


    ''But this isn''t a game; this is reality...''


    Half of what I have now?


    I''d dly give it away. After all, I''m penniless right now. I quickly rummaged through my pockets.


    "Mason, Salome. Open your pockets too. Let''s just give them what we have and leave."


    "Understood..."


    "Eh? Really? I mean, I''m a legionmander, and now I''m getting robbed by highway thieves?"


    In front of a sword, what use is being a legionmander or an emperor? Preserving life is the priority. We have nothing to lose anyway, so let''s just get robbed and move on.


    Mason was the first to empty his pockets(?).


    tter!


    Only a jumble of animal fur flew out in all directions.


    This guy, having visited the Demon Kings''sir, seems to have already been robbed of his possessions.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two highway robbers narrowed their eyes at Mason, who clearly had nothing. I quickly gestured to Salome.


    "Salome."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Salome earnestly rummaged through her pockets.


    But it looked like she too hadnt brought any actual valuables... Only the fruits she had stolen yesterday kept pouring out of her bag and pockets.


    Salome awkwardly held up a fruit and gave an ufortable smile.


    "The fruits are delicious!"


    "..."


    Well, they are tasty, but...


    As soon as it became clear that both of them were penniless, the robbers turned their eager eyes on me.


    Feeling the pressure of such expectant stares, I too diligently emptied my possessions.


    But.


    My inventory.


    Its not working?


    "..."


    All I had on me was a bottle of water I had scooped up from a fountain on the way.


    The two highway robbers searched us physically, incredulous. But, well, they cant rob what we dont have. Only dust flew around.


    The robbers looked at each other, shaking their heads.


    "Never seen beggars worse off than us."


    "And in such a high-level dungeon, with no proper weapons, how do you even survive? How have you not died yet?"


    I scratched the back of my head.


    "Well, I happened to be stranded..."


    I woke up in Zone 10, you see. So now I have to work my way back up to escape the dungeon. Right now, I''m broke.


    ...That''s what I intended to exin, but the robbers reacted first to the word stranded, their eyes burning red.


    "Really?! You see, we too were stranded!"


    "We didnt always live like this. But we got caught up in the damn copse of the Lake Kingdom, damn it!"


    "Seeing young folks like you crawling around this dungeon penniless, it doesn''t feel like someone else''s problem..."


    "Yeah. Since it''s fate, why dont you join our Desperation Homeward Band?!"


    Well, there''s a first for everything  being invited to join a gang of robbers.


    But thankfully, it seemed we could pass without conflict. I was about to politely decline their offer when it happened.


    Trudge! Trudge! Trudge!


    Footsteps echoed from the other side of the bridge. Looking over, I saw a group of about ten shadows approaching through the mist.


    I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Why are there so many Roamers today? In such a high-level dungeon, the likelihood of these wanderers being friendly is incredibly low...


    But unlike my panic, the two highway robbers were thrilled.


    "Oh my, whats this! Weve only had flies buzzing around these past few days, and now suddenly its bustling with guests! Honey!"


    "Got it, don''t worry! Ive got a knack for weing guests!"


    The male robber excitedly hopped towards the other end of the bridge and bellowed.


    "Hey, you fuckers! Stop right there-!"


    What a way to greet guests...


    I watched, mouth agape at his remarkable ''weing'' skills, but the robber continued.


    "We''ve seized this bridge! If you want to pass, you''ll have to pay up!"


    "..."


    However, the neers didnt stop, approaching us slowly.


    "My country has long been submerged in darkness and overrun by monsters, but now, even this Great Bridge has robbers?"


    The leader of the group muttered somberly.


    "A deplorable state of affairs indeed."


    Wait a minute.


    This distinctive deep voice, the white smiling mask, and the jester''s attire...


    It was someone I knew well. I called out his name.


    "Crown...?"


    "Hm? Ash?"


    Indeed, it was The Pied Piper, Crown, one of Lake Kingdom''s hostile NPCs, and his faction - the self-proimedst remnants of the Lake Kingdom, the ''Nightcrawlers.''


    All of them wore their characteristic white smiling masks. Long time no see.


    Crown was unmistakably taken aback by my sudden appearance. Even under his smiling mask, it was evident he was blinking in surprise.


    "And Salome too?"


    "Hi, Crown!"


    Salome waved cheerfully at Crown. They seemed to know each other.


    "Why are you all together... and with those robbers, here of all ces?"


    Crowns voice was full of disbelief.


    Well, it was a situation beyond my control... Can you stop looking at me like I''m crazy?


    "...Well, whatever."


    After a short sigh, Crown pointed to Mason beside me.


    "That half-beast there. Weve been searching the area for him."


    He was referring to Mason.


    "He attacked and fled from the demon guards in front of the royal pce. Not that I care whether the demon guards live or die, but shedding blood in front of the pce is a grave offense."


    "..."


    "Hand him over immediately. He must be summarily judged and reported to the King of Kings."


    I turned to look at Mason. Still enchanted by Salome, he was in a daze.


    Suddenly, memories of my time with Mason came flooding back. All the moments we shared...


    ...


    ...I don''t have any good memories with this guy?


    No, only bad ones, right?


    I was ready to hand Mason over to Crown. Take him! We dont really need him! And make sure you hurt him a lot when you kill him!


    However, the two highway robbers blocked Crown''s path.


    "Hey! Have your eyes gone bad lurking in the dark?! Don''t you see us?!"


    "Who are you to snatch away our guests, you double-crossing bastard!"


    "What, what did you say?"


    "Even in the depths of hell, shouldnt there be some decency among those struggling to survive, some decency!"


    "You, if you keep this up, you''ll die and go to hell, to hell!"


    ...This kind of conversation is happening in the heart of hell.


    Crown, bewildered, shook his head and then flicked his hand.


    Immediately, his ten or so Nightcrawler subordinates prepared for battle.


    The two highway robbers also raised their weapons, unfazed by the odds.


    "Oh-ho, showing your true colors, brazen thieves! Thought you could overpower us with numbers, eh? Big mistake!"


    "We may be old, but we have the advantage on this bridge! Know why?"


    "Because we are an ''old bridge''?"


    "Exactly! Keke, honey, do you know what my favorite kind of money is?"


    "What?"


    "It''s grandmoney! That means you, my dear!"


    "You old fool, what nonsense!" (TL Note: I will exin it at the end of the chapter. It''s basically just puns, but they can''t be tranted for obvious reasons.)


    ...They really seem crazy.


    Their sense of humor is as hellish as this situation. It''s baffling to hear jokes in such a context, and the jokes themselves are even more absurd. Even in the 80s, people wouldnt crack jokes like these...


    Does staying too long in such a high-level dungeon drive you mad like this?


    Unable to keep up with the two robbers banter, I looked away, only to see,


    "..."


    Crown, desperately trying to hold backughter.


    In this crazy world, why are youughing at such a pun, Crown! Aren''t you a court jester? Is this the level of court humor?! I''m disappointed in you, Crown!


    "..."


    Then I saw Mason, who was still under the charm spell, trembling and trying to hold backughter. Do you find that funny too?! Am I the weird one here?!


    Salome, who had been nkly standing behind us, tilted her head in confusion.


    "What does that mean...? I don''t get it."


    "You don''t need to understand. Just stay quiet."


    Forget the dad jokes, at that moment, the Nightcrawler squad and the two highway robbers were facing off against each other.


    Shrrrrrr!


    Suddenly, a disturbance arose behind us.


    Flies and rats, crows and bugs...


    All sorts of grotesque and dark creatures appeared from all around, swarming and coalescing.


    They took on humanoid forms, and eventually merged into a tall man.


    A ck coat and top hat, and a white crow mask with a long beak, like a medieval gue doctor.


    The Legion Commander of the gue Legion, Raven, had revealed himself here.


    "Hmm..."


    Raven growled fiercely in his characteristic deep voice.


    "So it was you who stole my fruits, Salome."


    Ah.


    The owner of the farm cultivating those fruits was you, Raven?


    Salome, who had just taken out fruits from her pocket andid them around her, was caught red-handed...!


    "Hic!"


    Salome, starting to hup, hastily spoke up.


    "Wait, Raven! I''ll pay you backter! Just..."


    "Your life will be the price! I''ll take you to my farm right away and use you as a field for my new gue-"


    "Who the hell is this?!"


    The male highway robber dashed like lightning and swung his sword down.


    Whoosh-!


    Raven''s body was split in two.


    Of course, the sliced part immediately filled back with insects and crows, but Raven retreated in surprise.


    "What is this...?!"


    "It''s hard enough to make a living, and now this shit! They''re running amok in our workspace! You bastards, youre messing with the wrong guy!"


    sh!


    Now the female highway robber, who had been facing off against the Nightcrawlers, swung her halberd fiercely.


    A huge gash appeared on the bridge. The Nightcrawler squad, panicked, quickly retreated.


    "My eyes are bloodshot too!"


    "We caught these guests first!"


    "So, whether we roast or boil them is our business!"


    The two highway robbers, each facing Raven and the Nightcrawler squad, brandished their weapons and shouted simultaneously.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    And so.


    With us in the middle of the bridge, on either side stood the mad highway robbers, and at each end of the bridge were Raven and the Nightcrawler squad, each facing off against each other.


    Salome, awkwardly smiling as she hurriedly picked up and pocketed the fruits, said,


    "Were really popr, arent we?"


    "..."


    No, I dont need this kind of poprity...


    The joke is a y on words in Korean, involving puns and homophones that are specific to thenguage. I will try to exin the best I can.


    " ?" - The word "" in Korean means "outdated" or "old-fashioned," but it can be literally broken down into "" (old) and "" (bridge). The joke is that they are old ("") and on a bridge (""), making them "" in a literal and figurative sense.


    " ! !" - The word "" means "grandmother" in Korean. However, in this context, it''s being used as a pun for "the money I like the most" ( ''''). The joke is that the word for "grandmother" sounds like "the money" ( ''''), and he''s yfully saying that his favorite "money" is his wife, the grandmother.


    These are not your tipical dad jokes, they are your grandad''s jokes.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Whistling-


    A dry wind blows over the bridge.


    Legion Commander Raven of the gue Legion, Crown and his riffraff, and the two highway robbers.


    These three forces are targeting us, and we''re caught in the middle.


    As I cautiously observed each of the armed forces, I slowly began to speak.


    "Since we can''t stay like this forever, let''s try to sort this out... First, Crown. You just want Mason, right?"


    I turned to look at Raven behind me.


    "And Raven. You just want Salome, don''t you? If each party takes who they want, wouldn''t that be a happy ending for everyone?"


    Me?


    Ill just continue on my way alone.


    Salome was horrified at my words.


    "Wait a minute! Ash! Are you going to abandon me?!"


    "Yes."


    "You''re going to hand over your precious soulmate to the enemy and escape like a tailless lizard?!"


    "Yes."


    Since when were we soulmates? Let''s just part ways here. Of course, your destination might be the grave, but that''s another story.


    I thought it was a rational proposal, but Crown responded with a cold tone.


    "No, Ash. I will take you too."


    "Excuse me...?"


    "I''ve overlooked your disturbances in the darkness of this ce because the King of Kings hadnt ordered otherwise. But I cant ignore your intrusion into this deepest part. You''ll be brought to the King of Kings immediately."


    Raven''s reaction was no different.


    "You think I would just watch as the king of the opposing faction stands right before me? Ash, Ill turn you into a puddle of blood. Along with Salome, I''ll bury you in my farm...!"


    Then, Crown and Raven started arguing over who would take me.


    "I am the King of Kings inspector! Ash is mine to take!"


    "Nonsense! I too am a direct vassal and ally of the King of Kings! I have higher authority! Hes mine!"


    I dont need this kind of poprity, really.


    "Everyones too greedy..."


    Negotiating with these two forces seemed impossible. Sighing, I finally turned to myst negotiation partner.


    The two highway robbers.


    "Great sirs."


    I addressed them respectfully.


    "I''m actually very wealthy."


    "Hmm?"


    "Despite appearances, I wield considerable power in the upper world. You may not know, but I''m the prince of a nation called Everck."


    To their dubious looks, I got straight to the point.


    "If you help me escape to the surface, I''ll give you half of my wealth."


    "...!"


    Exactly what these robbers were demanding.


    Half of my total wealth, I''ll give it away.


    What''s a few gold coinspared to escaping this hell and returning to the surface?


    The wild eyes of the two elders shone as they nced at each other. Then they turned their attention back to me.


    "How can we believe that?"


    "Everyone in the Nightmare Legion and the Lake Kingdomsst forces are this obsessed with me. Doesn''t that prove my importance?"


    Salome, from behind me, nodded vigorously. Ah, she''s a legionmander too.


    I looked around and shrugged.


    "It seems like business hasn''t been going too well for you anyway... Why not make a big score and retire to afortable life?"


    "..."


    "..."


    The two elders whispered to each other and then pulled out a yellowed, worn piece of parchment and handed it to me.


    "Write a contract."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Stamp it with your seal."


    "..."


    "Write two identical ones, and well each keep one. Sounds fair, right?"


    Unexpectedly thorough for their appearance.


    The cooperation agreement was quickly drafted. The gist of it was: ''The Desperation Homeward Band will assist Ash until his escape from the dungeon. In return, Ash will pay half of his wealth to the band upon his escape.''


    Anyway, somehow or another, a team was formed.


    "Five-member partyplete."


    - Human Commander, Ash.


    - Subus Legion Commander, Salome.


    - Half-human, half-beast Special Operative, Mason.


    - Desperation Homeward Band, Sword Demon and Spear Demon.


    A bizarre team, perhapscking in traditional standards, but numericallyplete!


    Meanwhile, Raven and Crown, who had been arguing over my custody, had also finished their discussion.


    "I will kill you, Crown!"


    "Ha, didn''t you say thatst time, gue Lord?"


    Their discussion apparently hadn''t ended positively.


    "I held back my power so far because I wanted to use Salome as a breeding ground for my new gue... to keep her uncontaminated."


    Ravens voice was hoarse and dreadful as he spread his hands wide.


    "But no longer! Let all of you be swept away by the wave of the epidemic!"


    Raven''s coat fluttered, and a horrible energy erupted from within.


    Whoosh!


    This was different from before.


    Previously, I had encountered Raven''s clone, not his real body, and what the clone emitted was not a real gue but a ''Phantom Pain,'' an illusory affliction.


    But this was the real Raven.


    And what he emitted was a real gue!


    ''Curse him! Just as dreadful here as in the game!''


    Green mist gathered around Raven, emitting a foul odor, and spread in all directions.


    The first pattern he always starts with is this poisonous mist, dealing dot damage.


    I have to fight him on this field, where health is gradually reduced.


    I clicked my tongue, recalling the variety of gue patterns he might deploy next...


    Whoosh!


    That''s when it happened.


    The green mist covering the bridge, for some reason, didn''te near me but stopped around a 5-meter radius.


    "...?"


    Huh? What''s this?


    Why did Raven''s toxic mist not affect me? I blinked in confusion. Did I have such a special ability?


    "You...?"


    Raven was just as baffled. He tried to deploy another gue.


    "Let''s decay!"


    Swoosh!


    From his cloak, a horde of night creatures  bats, crows, and insects  cascaded out, sweeping over the bridge.


    Yet, these carriers of the gue also avoided a 5-meter radius around me.


    "...?"


    What? Why?


    People began to gather around me in confusion.


    Our hastily formed 5-member party, as well as Crown and his Nightcrawler squad, awkwardly joined me.


    "Excuse me..."


    "Just, I''ll step aside for a moment..."


    Whispers fluttered around, like people sharing an umbre during a sudden downpour at a bus stop.


    While the entire bridge was engulfed in the gue, my surroundings remained calm. What an anomaly.


    "Could it be, you..."


    Raven then twitched his shoulders and asked hesitantly.


    "Did you eat it? The Pantao...?"


    "Pantao? What''s that?"


    "My farm''s supreme peach that you stole!"


    "Ah. That peach that was a bit tastier than canned ones?"


    So, its name was Pantao. Sounds like a peach variety like Baekdo or Huangdo.


    "Yeah, ate it all... It was really tasty."


    Even for someone like me who''s not fond of fruits, it was delicious enough to eat on the spot.


    It felt a bit like those peaches served as a fruit appetizer at the Hope Tavern. I wouldn''t pay for them myself, cursing under my breath, but I can''t deny they taste good when someone else orders them. It was subtly delicious in that way.


    "Impossible! How dare you, that peach, that peach...!"


    Raven trembled violently.


    No way, I thought, even if it''s a rare fruit, seeing a legionmander tremble over a piece of fruit... it looks a bit pathetic...


    At that moment, Crown, who had been listening to our conversation, burst outughing.


    "Ash, the peach you ate is a treasured fruit, painstakingly grown on the royal farms of this ce, infused with immense magic power."


    "Oh, is it expensive?"


    "It''s priceless... Did you know that the people of the Lake Kingdom researched immortality?"


    A bitter smile yed on Crown''s lips.


    "The royal family of the Lake Kingdom went to great lengths in pursuit of eternal life. They researched magic to extend life, developed methods to transfer souls into new bodies... and created various elixirs."


    Then it hit me.


    The curse bestowed upon all citizens of the Lake Kingdom - ''The Curse of Eternal Life''.


    The fundamental reason they have been suffering at the bottom of thiske for centuries.


    Could this curse of eternal life also be a consequence of their pursuit of immortality?


    "The peach you ate was a byproduct of the development of the elixir of immortality. It didn''t grant immortality, but instead... it made the consumer invulnerable to all diseases."


    "Aha...!"


    So, does it mean it grants resistance to poison attacks?


    "...I thought it was just one of the many elixirs developed back then, but who knew it could effectively block Raven''s gue like this. I didn''t know either."


    Amazed by Crown''s words, I looked around. The toxic aura still couldn''te near me.


    To think it could easily counter the legionmander''s pattern like this!


    Thank you, Magic-Peach!


    "Hey, heeeeeey! Praise! Praise me!"


    Salome, who had preserved that peach, gestured frantically for praise, but I ignored her and grinned slyly at Raven.


    "Master of the gue. This is unfortunate for you."


    "...!"


    "Your attack patterns are two-fold. First, the real gue spread by your main body. Second, the illusions spread by your duplicates."


    I strode confidently towards Raven.


    As I moved, the others closely followed, and Raven stepped back hesitantly.


    "But the real gue is nullified by your precious peach, and the illusions are mental attacks, which my abilities can easily counter."


    "Ku...?!"


    "It seems I''ve be your natural predator, haven''t I?"


    Raven muttered fiercely, trembling.


    "Don''t be arrogant, human...! My gue constantly evolves. This invulnerability you''ve luckily gained, I''ll surely break through it...!"


    Then, with a swish of his cloak,


    "Next time...! I will, I will get you...!"


    Shrrrrrrr-!


    With a clich viin''s exit line, he disappeared, transforming into a flock of crows or rats, just like when he arrived.


    I snorted. Well, it''s true I lucked out with an elixir, but...


    The strategy to counter the gue legion in the game is a fact in my possession.


    Even without this peach, I could have taken you down, buddy!


    "Praise! Praise! Hurry!"


    "..."


    Ignoring the clinging Salome, I turned around, only to find...


    Ssshh...!


    Crown and the Nightcrawler squad members had quietly distanced themselves from us and were now aiming their weapons at us. I clicked my tongue.


    "Great, just when I thought I''d avoided the storm..."


    "Thanks to you, Ash, dodging the gue Master''s attacks was a breeze. But that''s one thing, and this is another."


    Crown chuckled and raised his hand.


    "Has our score been 1 to 1 until now? This is the third round. A good time to settle the score, don''t you think?"


    "Bullshit... You guys have an endless supply of life coins. Even if I win this time, won''t you juste back for a fourth round?"


    "Ha-ha, that won''t happen. Because..."


    That''s when it happened.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    From across the bridge, dozens of Nightcrawler squad members appeared. Crown gestured towards them.


    "The battle will end here."


    "..."


    I was dumbfounded by the number of them filling the other side of the bridge.


    The gue Legion - Raven is a boss monster that relies on gimmicks.


    If you can counter his core pattern, you can somehow clear it even with a lower level and fewer numbers on our side.


    But these Nightcrawler bastards are relentlessly pushing with sheer numbers.


    Each one of them is an NPC with a hero character status.


    Dozens of them approached on the dimly lit bridge, pulling out their weapons while wearing white smiling masks. I gritted my teeth and red at them. How to break through these bastards...?


    Tap, tap.


    Then someone tapped on my shoulder.


    Turning towards them, I saw the two robbers who had joined my party this time - Sword Demon and Spear Demon.


    With their sparse yellow teeth shing a mad grin, the two lunatics said to me,


    "Let''s bolt!"


    "Eh? Where to?"


    "Where else?"


    Pointing to the pitch-ck abyss below the bridge, the two lunatics boldly dered,


    "To the ''bottom''!"

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    We jumped off the bridge.


    Well, more urately, we were thrown off. The crazy duo of highway robbers grabbed me by the scruff of my neck and tossed me over the edge of the bridge.


    "Damn you crazies!"


    As I fell, I saw Crown and the Nightcrawler squad members looking down from the bridge with pitiful eyes... as if watching a suicide. Well, it''s not much different, is it?


    "Woahhh! Somebody save meeee!"


    I screamed helplessly as I plummeted.


    Then, Salome, falling behind me, reached out her hand.


    "Ash! Grab my hand!"


    Desperately, I grabbed her hand, a glimmer of hope crossing my face.


    "Thanks, Salome! I heard even a caterpir can crawl, but you can fly?!"


    "No? I can''t fly."


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    A few secondster.


    "Aaaaah! Save the subus!"


    "..."


    Salome was now clinging to my back, screaming hysterically, tears and snot running down her face.


    Please, can someone take this caterpir off me...


    It was pitch ck below the bridge, making it impossible to guess how much further we had to fall.


    Grinding my teeth, I desperately looked around. Is there anything? Any miraculous way to survive this free fall?


    ''...No, doesn''t seem like it.''


    Were screwed. Seriously screwed.


    "Ash, even so..."


    Salome, sobbing behind me, looked at me with tearful eyes.


    "I''m d my life''sst moments are with you... *hic*!"


    "Ah, get off me!"


    I shoved Salome''s face away. What is this weird mood in such a situation! Shouldn''t you be thinking about how to survive instead!


    That''s when it happened.


    "Be quiet, guests! Stop screaming!"


    Whirrrrr!


    A long rope, wriggling like a snake, flew towards us, wrapping around our bodies and then  pulled back to its thrower.


    It was the two highway robbers, Sword Demon and Spear Demon, who were also falling with us. Apparently, tossing us off the bridge wasn''t entirely unnned.


    "Huff!"


    "Hyah!"


    The two elders skillfullyssoed Mason, Salome, and me with the rope.


    Then, they thrust their weapons to the side  nting them into something nearby.


    Swoosh!


    The cliff, previously hidden by fog in the darkness, now came into view.


    The two elders, adept as if they had done this many times, securely lodged their weapons and slowed our fall.


    Despite the added weight of three people, they slid down the cliff face with ease andposure.


    True to the most formidable and worst NPCs.


    Their level of strength was extraordinary. I marveled at their feat.


    Gliding down the wall, slowing our descent, the two elders kicked off the cliff and leaped into the air


    Thud!


    ..nding safely on the ground.


    They even managed to catch and gently ce us down one by one. Impressive after-service.


    "Phew, my legs are shaking."


    It wasn''t bungee jumping, but a near-death experience, so my legs were trembling.


    Salome couldn''t stand and just copsed on the ground, and Mason also crumpled.


    In front of us, Sword Demon and Spear Demon grinned, their yellow teeth gleaming.


    "There, the short trip is over!"


    "Wee to our neighborhood!"


    "Your neighborhood, you say...?"


    Trailing off, I looked around and then noticed.


    Below in this deep valley, amidst the dense darkness,y a... shabby vige.


    Houses made of junk and trash left me speechless. A vige here, of all ces?


    Pointing at the houses, Sword Demon and Spear Demon spread their arms wide.


    "Wee to Rock Bottom!"


    "The lowest, most dreadful ce in this hell!"


    ***


    Falling into the deepest part of the dungeon alone, I thought I had hit rock bottom in my life.


    But no, there''s always a deeper bottom beneath the bottom.


    "What is this ce..."


    I muttered unintentionally as I entered the hidden NPC residence, Rock Bottom.


    This vige, essible through a gap between Zones 10 and 9 if you fall, seemed to be constructed from the garbage that had fallen from above.


    A vige of garbage, built on a mountain of trash.


    And, astonishingly, people were actually living here.


    Sinister eyes glittered from between mounds of garbage throughout the vige. The NPCs, all in beggarly attire, watched us, the visitors, with wary eyes.


    Although there are NPC residences scattered throughout the dungeon, this was my first time entering one, and I hadn''t even known of this vige''s existence in the game.


    "Don''t worry too much~ They''re all good people here."


    "Exactly. Theyre just a bit crazy, but their hearts are pure."


    "People are pure... Peopure!" (TL Note: More puns.)


    "Kekeke!"


    The two elders, leading the way, chuckled as they guided us.


    Other NPCs looked at us licking their lips, sharpening rusty knives on the ground, or making throat-slitting gestures when our eyes met... They''re good people, right? Right?


    Soon, we arrived at the house of the two elders. It was thergest house in the center of this garbage vige, with a spacious yard and a surprisingly sturdy structure. The elders gestured for us to sit on the weathered wooden porch.


    "Wait a few days to get out. You can stay here until then."


    "Make yourself at home! We have plenty of rooms."


    I looked around the house and then gazed upward.


    High cliffs loomed beyond the vast darkness.


    It would take a long trek up these cliffs to reach the urban areas of Lake Kingdom, and even longer to find the dungeon''s entrance.


    "...How exactly do we climb back up from here? Is there a way to escape the dungeon?"


    How on earth are we supposed to traverse that lengthy path?


    Besides, I wanted to return as soon as possible, so why wait for days? I was highly skeptical.


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon clicked their tongues and began to exin.


    "In Lake Kingdom, theres a time known as ''flooding'' thates every few days to weeks."


    "Flooding...?"


    "It''s when the monsters of a certain legion overflow in the dungeon and eventually spill out."


    They pointed to one side of the vige.


    "Heavy ck rain pours, filling the city''s streets and overflowing."


    Following their hand, I saw the cliff next to the vige.


    Arge sewer was connected to the cliff. Currently, it was bone dry.


    "When it rains, that area bes full. Weunch a boat and follow the overflowing water through the sewer and out..."


    A thought shed in my mind. I asked in surprise.


    "Does it connect all the way to Zone 1... ''The Dried Sewer''?"


    "Yeah, you''ve heard of it? Right. Straight through to there."


    In Lake Kingdom Dungeon, there paths known as ''Short Cuts,'' throughout.


    They allow yers to skip lengthy battles and quickly reach their target areas, making them popr among gamers.


    The ''Path of the Overlord'' I used from the base camp to the ''zing Colosseum'' was also one such shortcut.


    And there was a legend or urban myth among yers.


    A rumor about a shortcut that would take you from the early Zones straight to the deepest part in one go.


    But no yer had ever actually found this rumored shortcut, and here I was about to verify it myself...


    ''So, under specific conditions like the "flooding," there''s a shortcut from this deepest part directly to Zone 1''s ''The Dried Sewer''...!''


    Amazed, I received confirming nods from the two elders.


    "Its endless if you walk from here to the entrance of Lake Kingdom, but if you leave by boat during the flooding, its almost instant."


    "So, dont be hasty and wait a few days. Wellfortably take you to the entrance of Lake Kingdom."


    Then, they pointed their index fingers at me.


    "When you leave, make sure to bring enough money!"


    "Got it?! Half of your total wealth, half!"


    "Dont worry about the money. Ill make sure topensate you generously. Just ensure my safe escape."


    Pleased with my response, the two highway robbers smiled contentedly.


    "Hehe, money!"


    "Gold coins!"


    "Money!"


    "Grandmoney!" (TL Note: Urgh...)


    "There he goes again, that old man!"


    Watching the two lunatics cackle among themselves... I suddenly wondered.


    In such a ce, what''s the point of collecting money through robbery...?


    ***


    ording to the elders, the next ''flooding'' should ur within a week at most.


    We decided to leave by boat through the sewer at that time. In other words, until then, all we could do was wait.


    "Waiting for a whole week..."


    Sitting in front of the dried-up sewer, I picked up a stone and threw it into the sewer. The dry echo of the stone hitting the bottom resonated back. Thud - thud.


    "Everyone in Crossroad must be waiting..."


    I wanted to return to Crossroad as soon as possible.


    The more I tried to return, the further away it seemed.


    ''And this flooding means monsters from the dungeon spilling out... In other words, a defensive battle will be happening on the surface.''


    Defending in my absence.


    Lucas is reliable as amander, and my allies are strong enough, but with the fortifications still not fully repaired, I wondered if they could properly defend in this chaotic situation.


    Were they all thrown into confusion and worry because of my sudden disappearance?


    My concerns spiraled. I longed to return.


    "..."


    But.


    Even if I managed to return, what then?


    Would it just be a repeat of choosing tactics that sacrifice prisoners, and my allies trying to stop me?


    Going through defensive battles, possibly losing another ally...


    Would it be just another fight in the endless journey ahead?


    Feeling overwhelmed by the daunting path before me, I hugged my knees to my chest.


    "Ash? What''s wrong?"


    Just then, Salome walked up behind me, her footsteps light. Startled, I turned to look at her.


    Seeing my face, Salome,


    "...Ahah."


    Seemed to realize something, her eyes narrowing into a smile.


    I felt annoyed and furrowed my brows.


    "What? Why are youughing?"


    "I can tell just by looking at faces."


    "Tell what?"


    "That you want to run away."


    "...!"


    "The ones who surrendered to our legion always had that look. A desire to turn away from the harsh, painful reality... It shows on the face."


    Salome whispered in my ear, her voice sweet as if not of this world.


    "Just say the word, and I''ll let you escape."


    "..."


    "Into a perfect, blissful dream where there are no unpleasant things..."


    As she said this, Salome stretched her arms around my neck.


    Whoosh!


    I pushed her away with my hand.


    "Wha?!"


    "I told you when we first met, didn''t I, you subus."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "As if a mere dream could satisfy me... I''m here to fight for and seize what I want, not for self-satisfaction in fantasies."


    I remember the conversation I had with Aider when I first met him.


    - You have a wish you want to fulfill, right? Something more precious than money.


    - I can make that dreame true.


    - As long as that dream is still in your heart, it''s not a failure.


    Yes.


    I''m struggling in another world, risking my life to achieve my own wish.


    "I will fulfill my wish with my own efforts, in my own reality."


    It''s painful and terrible, but if it were something to give up on so easily, I wouldn''t have started in the first ce.


    "So stop talking about escaping, and stay away from me for about a week. I don''t want to associate with you."


    "..."


    Salome, with a pouty lip, looked at me as if she was offended and then slowly opened her mouth.


    "Your ''wish''... are you sure it''s really ''yours''?"


    "...What?"


    What is she talking about?


    Confused, I turned to look at her, and Salome was grinning just as before, her eyes narrowed.


    It wasn''t the smile of the fool she had shown me so far.


    "When I pulled you out of the spirit realm, I saw your dream, Ash. I thoroughly delved into your past, into the very depths of your soul."


    It was the smile of the Subi Queen.


    The daughter of the dream demon.


    A dangerously charming smile that a great seductress might wear.


    "Are you Ash? Or are you the RetroAddict? Or maybe, the yer? A tyrant? A monster?"


    While probing my deepest concerns, Salome whispered.


    "How can you be certain about ''your'' wish without a clear definition of ''who'' you are?"


    "..."


    "If the essence changes, the purpose is distorted. If ''you'' are no longer ''you'', can your wish remain intact?"


    As I stood frozen, unable to move,


    "Now, ask yourself again... What do you truly wish for? Who do you really want to be, what do you really want to do?"


    With a cunning and seductive smile - Salome asked.


    "Who are you, truly?"

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    "Who are you, really?"


    "..."


    "If you can''t define that clearly, there''s no reason to bother leaving this ce and going outside. Your own purpose, your definition, your wishes, they''ll all crumble like a mirage."


    Salome shrugged her shoulders and spun around.


    "Even if you struggle to the surface, all you''ll find outside is suffering."


    "..."


    "Instead,e to me. At least I can give you a happy dream."


    Salomeughed merrily as she walked away.


    "Falling to the bottom together, perhaps plummeting to the very end... might not be such a bad conclusion, don''t you think?"


    "..."


    "I''ll be waiting. Forever and always..."


    Leaving behind a faintugh, Salome disappeared.


    I red in that direction and snorted. Salome''s offer was nothing but nonsense, not worth listening to.


    ...However.


    It was true that she had read my memories. She knew exactly what I was pondering.


    I was afraid.


    Of the long path ahead of me. The heavy burden I had to carry.


    The remaining battles would be numerous and brutal, and I would have to continue carrying the deaths of myrades and subordinates, just like I had been doing, or perhaps even more so.


    "...Ugh."


    When I was on the path, burdened, I could somehow keep going out of inertia. But now, pushed off the path and fallen, I couldn''t muster the courage to stand up again.


    Can I do it again?


    Can I make it to the end?


    - Is this really ''your'' wish?


    Was what I was trying to aplish at the end of this long path truly what I desired?


    Just maybe, just maybe.


    If Salome was right and that wish was different from what I now desire.


    If I give up on that wish...


    Maybe I don''t need to fight so hard?


    - Breaking the g is very hard at first, but after the first time, it bes too easy. Because it''s already broken.


    That''s when it happened.


    The words of the Fairy Queen Skuld echoed softly in my mind.


    - Once you startpromising, you''ll keep bending endlessly. In the end, you''ll live lying down. Just like me.


    "..."


    Clenching my teeth, I picked up another stone from the ground and threw it again towards the sewer.


    Thwack!


    The wildly misaimed stone didn''t even enter the sewer but bounced off outside. Damn it, I cursed under my breath.


    ***


    Zone 10, ''The Farm''.


    "I need it..."


    Walking through his territory, the gue Legion Commander Raven growled in a boiling voice.


    "A stronger poison, a more lethal gue, I need it..."


    Just half a day ago, this ce, once lushly nurtured by its master''s hands, had turned into a living hell.


    Fruit trees bearing fruit, grain drooping ears, young livestock growing in the barns...


    All were dying and rotting away.


    The poison and gue unleashed by Raven devoured his farm like a swarm of locusts. But even as his farm disappeared without even leaving ruins, Raven did not stop.


    "It''s not enough, this isn''t enough. This won''t do...!"


    Raven halted in front of the ''field'' where he had sown the seeds of the gue.


    The formidable warriors of various races he had captured were rotting alive, each bing a different breeding ground for gues.


    Sssss!


    Raven extended his hand and absorbed all the gues.


    But.


    "I need more, more, more...!"


    It wasn''t enough.


    Nowhere near enough.


    This wasn''t enough. A stronger curse, a more potent insult was needed.


    Raven screamed in agony.


    "To kill him, I need more...!"


    The gue Legion is incredibly powerful when facing many opponents.


    The actual gue spewed by Raven''s body, and the illusions created by his clones.


    Without a moment to distinguish between reality and illusion, the spreading pain was most effective againstrge legions. Death spread, fear intensified, and the few survivors who made it out of that hell would go on to infect others with the gue.


    An endless chain of despair.


    Among all the hellish forces resurrected in the Lake Kingdom, none were as powerful against the masses as the gue Legion.


    But, its weakness was clear.


    Whether it was gue or illusion, it couldnt instantly end the lives of its victims. It could inflict prolonged suffering and agony, but it couldnt immediately lead to death.


    Therefore, it was vulnerable against the strong elite who could endure the gue.


    Even during his lifetime, Raven struggled against a few elite superhumans. Those who were infected with the gue yet charged forward, sustaining themselves on potions or healing magic, often pushed Raven to the brink, turning into mere puddles of blood but frequently threatening his life.


    After repeated incidents like this, Raven was eventually defeated in his lifetime. By a single human.


    Originally a doctor from the Lake Kingdom, Raven was exiled from the kingdom at the end of his corrupt research and became a gue himself, sweeping across the world.


    He arrogantly invaded his homnd, intending to show those haughty magicians who had once scorned him.


    And he was stopped by a single magician.


    This magician, at the time, was the head of a research institute in the Lake Kingdom, leading the development of an all-curing elixir called ''Pantao.'' After consuming an experimental version of Pantao, he stood alone against Raven.


    And before him, Raven crumbled.


    None of his poisons, gues, or curses could prate the blessing that surrounded that human.


    Raven, who had decayed and killed countless lives across the continent, was unable to ovee a single human and was extinguished.


    "How grievous! How grievous! How grievous! How grievous!"


    Recalling that moment, tears of poison streamed down Raven''s eyes.


    And as time passed - Raven was resurrected in the darkness of the Lake Kingdom.


    The revived Raven first scouted the production route of the elixir and found the farm. It was already in ruins, but various precious elixirsy dormant.


    Raven restored the farm. If he could re-cultivate the elixir that had defeated him from the beginning, then it might be possible to find a way to ovee that immunity.


    Thus - Raven tended the old elixirs and harvested new gues, operating this farm.


    But what use were those cursed centuries?


    Raven''s gue still couldn''t prate a mere peach, developed by the Lake Kingdom''s finest schrs and magicians after extensive research - and absurdly, that peach was stolen, making yet another human invincible.


    "It cannot be in vain."


    Despite harvesting all life and gues from the farm, Raven still felt thirst and muttered.


    "It cannot be in vain, it cannot be in vain, it cannot be in vain - I, the master of this gue, can''t possibly fail to ovee the research of magicians who perished centuries ago."


    I will show them.


    That the corrupted will of a single individual can crush the so-called noble collective intelligence.


    That the mes burning the world always, always - start from a single match.


    "I will prove it...!"


    To cover the entire world with his gue.


    So, Raven decided to gamble.


    He raised his hand high and then,


    Whoosh!


    Plunged it into his chest.


    He grasped his own core in his hand, and then -


    ng...!


    Shattered it into pieces with his will.


    Poof-!


    Raven''s body shattered into pieces in all directions.


    Ever since he became the master of the gue, his body, utterly decayed and crumbled, couldn''t maintain its form. His body was nothing more than a collection of gue carriers centered around his core, artificially shaped by magic.


    And with the core shattered, all sorts of crows, bugs, rats, and mists that made up his body dispersed...


    Immediately after, these carriers converged again.


    They viciously devoured the shattered pieces of Raven''s core.


    It was the core of a being that was once considered one of the greatest embodiments of evil in the world. His soul was mighty, and the creatures instinctively struggled to consume it.


    "Eat."


    As his soul was gnawed away by countless bugs, Raven''s thought murmured.


    "Eat, eat, eat - consume and disperse even further."


    With a voice growing ever weaker.


    "...Through this, I shall transcend to the next stage..."


    Eventually, Raven''s voice faded away.


    His core vanished without a trace into the stomachs of the bugs.


    A dark, murky wave of abominations filled the area that once was the farm. Crows, bugs, rats, and mists swelled, burst, and began to multiply endlessly.


    And...


    ***


    It''s been days since I''ve been here at ''Rock Bottom.''


    A day? Three days? Or a week?


    Time blurs in a ce like this. I''ve done nothing but throw stones at the sewer, aimlessly killing time for what feels like days.


    Hungry, I reached for one of the fruits Salome had previously scavenged.


    "..."


    "..."


    I locked eyes with one of the residents of this bottom-dweller vige.


    A scruffy little kid. Like most people in this vige, with disheveled, dirty long hair and worn-out clothes.


    The kid was staring intently at the fruit in my hand.


    "Umm..."


    Ignoring and just eating it seemed too shameless even for me. I waved the fruit.


    "Want some?"


    Nod.


    The kid nodded. I split the soft fruit into halves and tossed one to the kid.


    "Eat."


    Thump!


    The kid caught the thrown fruit and swallowed it in one bite. Hey... chew it, will you? You might choke.


    "Got more?"


    The kid brazenly asked. Iughed, somewhat taken aback.


    "I do, but... I can''t just give it away for free."


    "There''s nothing of value to pay with in this vige."


    "...It does seem that way."


    It looked like a vige that could be used in a promotional campaign for some international famine relief organization, utterly impoverished.


    Giving up on receiving anything in return, I just tore the fruit into smaller pieces and tossed them one by one. The kid skillfully caught and ate them, surprisingly agile despite being so skinny.


    After feeding the kid a few more pieces of fruit, I decided to ask some questions.


    "How do you survive in a ce like this?"


    "Don''t eat."


    "What?"


    "Don''t need to eat to live."


    Baffled by the kid''s response, I blinked in confusion, and the kid borated.


    "Everyone in our vige is cursed with ''eternal life.''"


    "Ah..."


    "Don''t die if we don''t eat, don''t die if we don''t sleep, don''t die if we don''t breathe. Just, exist."


    "Then, you mean, you''ve been living here since the Lake Kingdom... became like this?"


    "Yeah."


    The kid smirked.


    "I might look like this, but I''m much older than you. You can call me ''older brother.''"


    Good grief.


    Stunned by this revtion, I stared nkly at the kid... no, the ''older brother'' kid, and then asked.


    "If you''re cursed with eternal life, are you all citizens of the Lake Kingdom?"


    "No. We''re not citizens."


    The kid brother shrugged.


    "We''re ves."


    "..."


    "The Lake Kingdom was structured in a three-tiered ss system. Royals. Citizens. And, ves."


    A bitter smile crossed the kid brother''s lips.


    "ves aren''t considered people. Since we''re not people, we can''t be citizens. We were called ''non-citizens.''"


    "..."


    "Non-citizens have no names, and without a name, you can''t leave anything behind."


    The Lake Kingdom, a once-great magical nation that perished 500 years ago.


    What kind of distorted structure did this ce have? I swallowed hard.


    "We lived outside the residential areas for citizens, doing menial tasks. All the dirty work that the noble citizens couldn''t handle was ours."


    "..."


    "Anyway, the inside of the Lake Kingdom was a nice ce to live. People in our vige also worked hard to get inside. To be human. To get a name."


    The kid brother said this, shrugging his shoulders.


    "To get ''citizenship.''"


    "Citizenship...?"


    "It was the dream of non-citizens like us. There was talk that if you offered a huge amount of gold, they would elevate your status. So, we all worked hard together to save up money."


    With a dryugh, the kid brother looked up.


    "Now that we''re here, it all seems so pointless..."


    "..."


    "Still, the adults in the vige are collecting money. Even after falling to this bottom, they clutch their gold coins dearly, stacking them carefully in the vige treasury, believing that bing human will let us escape this hell."


    Chewing on thest piece of fruit I handed him, the kid brother smirked.


    "Meanwhile, those ''humans'' are all above, suffering in their nightmares."

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    "..."


    Mason had long since broken free from Salome''s enchantment.


    He was released from the enchantment when he fell from the bridge to this bottom vige. As death loomed close, his instincts cast off the shackles binding his consciousness.


    However, Mason deliberately concealed the fact that he was no longer enchanted and faithfully followed Ash''s orders.


    "Hey, big guy! Put some muscle into it!"


    "Such a big frame! Move it quickly and cheaply!"


    "..."


    Ash''s order for Mason in this bottom vige was to do as the two highwaymen of the Desperation Homeward Band, Sword Devil and Spear Devil,manded.


    Thus, Sword Devil and Spear Devil were gleefully exploiting Mason.


    From cleaning around the vige to repairing ruined houses, he was called for all sorts of heavybor.


    Mason found these tasks tedious and troublesome, but he didn''t show it and carried them all out.


    Perhaps it was because Mason was seen as a reliable and reticent worker.


    Sword Devil and Spear Devil led Mason to quietly dig up a secret vault buried in their house''s yard.


    After unearthing the vault, Mason carried it on his back and headed towards the corner of the vige.


    With every move, the sound of metal coins clinking echoed from inside the vault.


    Mason easily realized that the vault was filled with gold coins.


    Where were they moving this gold to?


    Mason soon found the answer.


    In a corner of the bottom vige, there was a small well with shallow, ck water. Inside the well, a pile of heavily rusted gold coinsy submerged.


    "Pour it in."


    "Into here, quickly!"


    "..."


    As instructed, Mason opened the vault and poured its contents.


    Chrrrrrr!


    Ssh...!


    The gold coins, covered in the patina of age, bubbled as they sank into the well.


    With the vault emptied and the newly poured gold coins reaching the bottom of the well, Sword Devil and Spear Devil turned away without a second thought.


    "...Why?"


    But Mason didn''t understand.


    "Why throw away gold coins you worked so hard to collect?"


    It was the first time Mason had spoken since arriving in the vige.


    Startled, Sword Devil and Spear Devil turned around, but soon answered with a snicker.


    "Before the Lake Kingdom came to this state, all the vigers eagerly collected money. There was a rumor that if you gathered enough gold coins, you could buy ''citizenship''."


    "And then?"


    "Well, that turned out to be a mere rumor. There was no such system. There was never a way for us, the non-citizens, to be citizens of the Lake Kingdom."


    "Right after we, as a couple, learned this truth, the Lake Kingdom sank downward and perished. We became cursed, unable to live or die."


    Sword Devil and Spear Devilughed together.


    "Since then, with much hardship, we managed to gather the vigers again in this hellish pit. But what could we possibly do here?"


    They knew all too well.


    That even if they died and were reborn, they could never be citizens of the Lake Kingdom. And that the Lake Kingdom could never return to its former beauty.


    "In a life where we can neither live nor die, we still need to remember."


    "The goal we had back when we still had the drive to dream and live. To gather money and enter paradise."


    Even knowing it was an unattainable goal from five hundred years ago or now. Even knowing it was a foolish and futile dream.


    "Without such vain hopes, how could we possibly live in this hell?"


    The body might live forever.


    But without a purpose to live, the mind... the soul, dies.


    So, the people here collected gold coins to survive.


    Scouring the bottom of this hell, continuing out of sheer inertia.


    And to maintain that inertia - when enough gold coins are gathered, they throw them down here.


    The vault was emptied, and the people set out again with a new goal to fill it... surviving yet another day.


    "...Haha."


    Mason, who had just begun to understand the principle behind this bottom vige''s survival, let out a hollowugh. Sword Devil and Spear Devil nced at him.


    "Do we amuse you?"


    "It must be hard for a living soul from the outside world to understand."


    "No."


    Mason shook his head.


    "I realized that this hell isn''t so different from the outside world."


    Carrying the empty vault on his shoulder, Mason walked between the two elders.


    "I learned to wield a sword to support my family. My parents and rtives were old and sick, and I was the only one in the family capable of doing a proper day''s work."


    "..."


    "At first, it was enough to eat without starving. But as soon as we stopped going hungry, other problems erupted. Winter was cold in mere rags, and without a proper house, it was hard to sleep for fear of thieves."


    Clothes were needed. A house was needed.


    Thus, Mason easily fell into temptation. Instead of loyalty to the McGregor family, who taught him the sword, he started associating with others who filled his pockets right away.


    "Just not starving wasn''t enough to live as a person. So, I kept switching masters, looking for those who paid more."


    And then - he met Fernandez.


    Like getting wet in a drizzle, by the time Mason realized it, he hadpletely be Fernandez''s dog.


    But one day, his master said something. That the world was doomed anyway. Everyone would die, but he would try to save the people within the Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    Fernandez had his own firm cause.


    Facing the end of the world, he wanted to save as many people as he could.


    He wanted to save at least those living in the Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    The problem was that Mason''s family wasn''t wealthy enough to live within the Imperial Capital. They lived in the suburbs, far from the capital.


    "I hastily sold my family''s house in the suburbs, but the money was not enough to move into and live within the Imperial Capital."


    Masonughed bitterly.


    "No matter how hard I tried, my family and I could never be ''people''."


    "..."


    "So, I went to my master, knelt down, and begged. If he could make my family live within the Imperial Capital, turn us into ''people'', I would do anything for him."


    Mason looked down at his hands, which had turned beastly.


    "And this is what happened."


    He wanted to live like a human.


    For that simple purpose, he gave up being human.


    Betraying the family that taught him swordsmanship, arranging for the death of his benefactor, threatening his son with a sword... and ultimately, after being injected with serum, he degenerated into a beastly form.


    He spent his whole life striving to be human.


    But when he came to his senses, he had be something far from human.


    Masonughed bitterly.


    "Maybe living is like pouring gold coins into a dry well..."


    To collect gold coins, they throw gold coins away.


    To live as humans, they give up being human.


    In the end, both gold and humanity lose their original value, and the process itself bes the purpose, turning like a wheel...


    Chewing over this irony, Mason looked up as he arrived at the house of Sword Devil and Spear Devil -


    "I''ve heard a good story..."


    There stood Ash, right in front of him.


    Startled, Mason''s shoulders tensed. Ash scratched his ear with his finger and then red at Mason.


    "But you, when did you break free from the enchantment?"


    Masonughed hollowly.


    ...Caught red-handed.


    ***


    Mason and I were crouching together in front of the sewer.


    Even though he was freed from the enchantment, Mason showed no intention of harming me, and I likewise had no desire to deal with him.


    We sat side by side, silently killing time together.


    After a long silence, Mason, with his furry body, rummaged around and suddenly pulled out a pocket watch. I was startled.


    "Whoa, what?! Where did you get that from!"


    Wasn''t it that nothing came out during the previous search! Where did he pull that from!


    "Having a body like this, with twisted bone structure and fur, gives me many ces to hide things."


    He then handed me the pocket watch. I recoiled, surprised.


    "You didnt keep it somewhere dirty, did you?"


    "It''s precious to me. I kept it in a rtively clean ce."


    Rtively clean...?


    With a skeptical look, I took the pocket watch. Mason gestured for me to open it, so I flipped open the metal cover.


    Click.


    Inside were a in pocket watch showing the time, and... a portrait of a woman on the cover.


    Mason''s gaze at the portrait was filled with deep affection.


    "Who is this?"


    I asked cautiously. Could it be Mason''s wife?


    His answer was somewhat unexpected.


    "My girlfriend."


    "Eh."


    Considering Mason looked at least fifty, I didn''t expect him to say girlfriend instead of spouse.


    Chastising my own stereotypes, I awkwardly smiled.


    "You must have been together for a long time? Keeping her portrait like this."


    "No. We''ve only been on about five dates? We haven''t been together long."


    "..."


    Cough! Clearing my throat, I asked carefully.


    "Still, she must be very special to you. How did you meet?"


    "There was a time I had to attend a couples party during a mission, and being a clumsy fool who had never held a woman''s hand, I was in a fix. Then I found a service where you pay to have someone pretend to be your partner."


    "..."


    "And after that mission, we continued to meet, feeling good about each other."


    "...Paying?"


    "If I dont pay, she wouldn''t meet me."


    "What a fool, this man!"


    This isn''t a romantic rtionship, but something... darker!


    But Mason nodded seriously.


    "Our feelings for each other are genuine. Especially before I came down for this mission!"


    "Especially?"


    "We... we even held hands!"


    "You dont look it, but you''re a real fool, sir!"


    While its okay if the participant is happy, this is too far beyond my imagination! I''m a fool too, but this man is much worse!


    "...I''ve spent my whole life supporting my family."


    Mason muttered, staring vacantly at the sewer on the other side.


    "I had no life of my own. Even before I left for this mission, I had to spend myst penny to move my family and rtives into the Imperial Capital."


    "..."


    "So, when I said I had no money this time and she didn''t have to meet me, she came to see me off on the day I left... and she gave me that portrait. She told me to think of her when things get tough."


    Mason paused for a moment, then slowly continued.


    "Your Highness. I am going to die soon."


    "..."


    "Due to the excessive strain of forced beastification and the severe injuries I sustained on my way here, I wontst long. I probably wont see the light of the outside world again."


    "So?"


    "If you happen to see that woman in the Imperial Capital... please return this portrait to her."


    Mason, his face now that of a beast, smiled awkwardly.


    "A beautiful thing like this shouldnt rot away with someone like me."


    "...Why are you asking me to do this? Do we have some sort of good connection? You think I''d entertain such a bothersome request?"


    Then Mason shrugged his shoulders.


    "What can I do? Down here in this hell, you''re the only person I can ask for a favor."


    "..."


    "I''m just desperately clutching at straws."


    I silently pocketed the pocket watch.


    "Any message for Fernandez?"


    "None."


    Mason shook his head.


    "I''vepleted my mission. His Highness Fernandez only asked me to deliver the message to the Demon King. If I don''t return, he''ll assume the Demon King has refused."


    "..."


    "His Highness Fernandez believed I would definitely seed in the mission, and I did. Nothing more is needed."


    Silence ensued.


    As I nced at the side profile of this furry bureaucrat, whose thoughts were inscrutable, I was about to say something more.


    Thud.


    Suddenly, something cold dropped on my cheek. I looked up. Mason also looked up.


    Thud, plip-plop, pitter-patter -


    Raindrops began to fall from the sky.


    "This is..."


    I extended my palm forward.


    The water collecting in my hand was ck.


    "...ck rain."


    I quickly stood up.


    The water that had pooled on the ground was slowly flowing towards the sewer. I clenched my fist tightly.


    The time of overflow hade.


    It was time to return to the surface.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Five months had passed since I started the Protect the Empire''s Hell Ironman Challenge.


    The day after my 741st game ended in failure, apanied by a stream of curse words, and I fell asleep as soon as I turned off the broadcast.


    "..."


    It was well past noon when I finally opened my eyes.


    An intense feeling of fatigue pressed down from my head to my shoulders. I ground my teeth as I propped up my upper body.


    ''I''m exhausted...''


    Despite pouring everything into the ''Protect the Empire'' challenge for thest five months, the game showed no signs of being cleared.


    741 game overs.


    Even though I had maintained a solid resolve and continued the game without faltering, the continuous failures were beginning to take their toll.


    ''Should I just give up?''


    The thought crossed my mind.


    Honestly, I''ve done enough, haven''t I?


    Even my viewers told me to take a break if it was too hard.


    I could donate the amount raised from donations to a childhood cancer foundation, fulfilling the original intention.


    What matters is the effort. Who would me me?


    After all, no one has ever beaten it before.


    Let''spromise.


    Yeah, just give up here and switch to another game-


    Vrrrr. Vrrrr.


    Just then, a vibrating sound came from the bedside.


    Startled, I sat up quickly and grabbed my phone. The caller''s name was disyed on the screen.


    "...!"


    A bad feeling raced down my spine. I quickly answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    ***


    "Thank you for visiting my child so often and for your support."


    In the caf on the first floor of the hospital.


    Having rushed over after receiving the call, the kid''s mother deeply bowed to me.


    After a brief silence.


    She hesitated for a long time before slowly opening her mouth.


    "I''ve decided to let go of my child in a month."


    "..."


    "His body is too weak... They say there''s almost no chance of himing out of thea."


    The doctors rmended it.


    His vital signs were too weak, and prolonging this wait was bing impractical. They said it was time to make a decision.


    "I''m exhausted, and so is my husband, but most of all... it seems like our child is the most tired."


    She managed a faint smile. Her eyes were dry from crying.


    "We want to let him go peacefully while he''s asleep."


    "..."


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. RetroAddict. You''ve been so supportive..."


    I bit my lower lip hard. My fists clenched tightly on my knees.


    "...You said a month, right?"


    "Yes."


    "For this remaining month, I won''t give up."


    "Excuse me...?"


    "I''ll support him in the way I can. So, please."


    I mustered all my courage and blurted out.


    "So... please don''t give up either."


    "..."


    "I still believe he''s fighting. So..."


    Even though it sounded irresponsible.


    "...Let''s not give up. Both of us."


    After saying this as if to convince myself more than her, I left the caf almost like I was running away.


    As soon as I got home, I started the broadcast. Viewers poured in en masse.


    - RetroAddict~


    - Did RetroAddict rage quit yesterday lol


    - Coming on early after that hardcore session yesterday


    - Please y a different game, please, I''d rather watch you strip


    - Give up... there are no other games here...


    - Gonna y ''Protect the Empire'' again?


    - Ahh!!! No more!!!


    My viewers were also getting tired.


    There were not a few who suggested quitting the challenge and ying another game.


    My viewership had dropped to less than half due to the long and harsh difficulty of the game.


    But I don''t care.


    "Onest time."


    Iunched ''Protect the Empire.''


    "Going all in for the final game."


    - Last time for real? Last time for real? Last time for real? Last time for real?


    - Last Time106, let''s go~


    - This guy''s determination is crazy lol I''m out, see ya


    - Are you still watching this?? Still watching?? Still??


    - RetroAddict''s perseverance is insane lol


    - What''s crazy is how fast viewers are leaving haha


    - Stop, RetroAddict!!! What lies ahead is hell!!!


    Ignoring the uproarious chat window, I pushed it aside.


    I took a deep breath, then, with wide-open eyes, I grasped the mouse.


    This game is terrible. The Hell Ironman Mode is even worse.


    But the pain I''m feeling now,pared to the suffering of that kid who''s been tormented by illness his whole life in a hospital bed, how trivial is it?


    ''I know well that ying this game has no connection to that child waking up.''


    But still.


    I am a broadcaster. And that child is a viewer.


    Because this has been our way ofmunicating all this time.


    ''I hope my support reaches you.''


    Staring at the tutorial stage that was unfolding, I repeated to myself.


    I don''t wish for you to miraculously recover from all your illnesses and wake up as if by a lie.


    I hope you win this desperate battle of a lifetime with your will, not anyone else''s.


    However.


    ''Just as I had someone supporting me, I want you to know that you have someone supporting you too.''


    Just as your support gave me strength to move forward.


    I hope my modest support, in some small way, gives you strength in your fight.


    That is my humble wish.


    My wish is just that.


    ***


    "..."


    In the ruins, Salome opened her eyes.


    It seemed she had revisited part of Ash''s memories she had read a few days ago in her dreams.


    "...Ha."


    A scoff escaped her lips in disbelief. Salome pressed her hands firmly over her eyes.


    How foolish - how utterly foolish is this wish.


    So small, insignificant, and even childish.


    ''To make a wish for a kid who''s practically a stranger, just because he once cheered him on...''


    The motive is absurd, and the content is ludicrous.


    ''What? You want to send words of encouragement too? Is that really your wish? Is that really all?''


    Aren''t wishes supposed to be bigger, grander, more greedy?


    At the very least, something like granting the kid an indestructible body or bestowing upon him the blessing of immunity to all diseases. That scale of a wish.


    Just support?


    Merely wishing for the kid to stand up on his own? Just cheering and that''s it?


    ''To risk your life in another world for such a trivial wish...?''


    It''s iprehensible.


    The risk he''s taking is outrageously disproportionate to the triviality of his wish. The cost-benefit analysis just doesn''t add up.


    ''Isn''t he aplete idiot?''


    So she thought she should stop him. It seemed too much of a loss for Ash, especially considering the ''secret'' she discovered about his soul.


    - That wish of yours. Is it really, ''your'' wish?


    That''s why she provoked Ash.


    To make him ask himself who he really is, what he truly wants.


    To quickly abandon such a petty wish and find something else.


    To pursue a purpose more for himself.


    "..."


    But why?


    Having been immersed in his memories just a while ago, skimming the surface of his emotions, Salome felt like she was about to cry.


    His genuine sincerity.


    The movement of those emotions, iprehensible through logic and reason.


    A true taste of the heart that she could never possess - it pained her.


    "Why..."


    Because the sensations of a subus are fleeting, they cannot understand human emotions.


    So, they vicariously experience human emotions through others'' dreams, inferring forms of joy and sorrow.


    Craving emotions more than anyone else, and absorbing others'' dreams and vital energy for that purpose, yet only ever skimming the surface without truly reaching their essence  such is the nature of a subus. That is Salome.


    "Why does it hurt?"


    Salome clutched at her chest.


    For the first time since her birth, she felt a pain inside.


    Despite living for hundreds of years and perfectly imitating and understanding human nature on the surface, the heart of the subus queen was fundamentally empty.


    Somewhere in that void throbbed.


    Why?


    "..."


    Salome, lips tightly pressed, lifted her hands and pped her cheeks twice.


    Thud. Thud-thud.


    The sound of rain beating against the ground was heard. Salome poked her head out into the ruins.


    ck rain was pouring down.


    It was time for the flood.


    ***


    "We can set off in just a few more hours!"


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon, having brought a small boat, nodded as they ced it in front of the sewer.


    A channel had formed in front of the sewer, filled with ck rainwater. It seemed that a little more rain would gather enough water to float the boat.


    "This path isn''t going to be smooth sailing either! Be prepared! There are monsters, foul smells, and above all, you''ll have to fight the darkness!"


    I nodded in response.


    I was prepared for everything. Would it be any different onnd?


    The surface route also has monsters, foul smells, and requires fighting against darkness. If it''s going to be hard anyway, it''s better to take this route, which takes less time.


    Looking around, the rest of the temporary party members also appeared one by one.


    Mason, unsteady as if unwell, sat down below the ruins, and Salome had also appeared and stood beside him.


    "..."


    Salome, with a sour expression, nced at me and then quickly turned her head away.


    I blinked in confusion. What? When did she start avoiding me? Why is she acting like that?


    "Are you leaving?"


    That''s when I heard a voice.


    Turning around, it was the kid... well, the ''older brother'' from earlier. The one from the vige, with whom I shared fruit and stories.


    His blurry eyes through disheveled hair looked at me. I smiled back at him.


    "Yeah. I''lle again next time. I''ll bring more fruit."


    The kid brother smirked.


    "Everyone who falls into this vige says that. And then no one everes back."


    "..."


    "Why would anyone want toe back to this awful, trashy vige? Don''t bother."


    With a wave of his hand, the kid brother walked away towards the vige.


    "Live happily in a world where the sun shines."


    "..."


    "The fruit was delicious. Goodbye."


    The kid brother disappeared into the rain.


    I felt conflicted. I sighed deeply and looked up at the pouring rain.


    Just a bit more rain, and we''ll be able to leave.


    Soon, I''ll return to Crossroad...


    "...?"


    That''s when I saw it.


    Among the pouring rain, slithering down the cliff... was something grotesque.


    It looked like writhing mist or a swarm of insects...


    "What''s that?"


    Almost simultaneously as I muttered to myself,


    Thud-thud! Thud-thud-thud!


    Suddenly, ''it'' cascaded down like a heavy shower.


    A dreadful stench and a chilling malevolence spread in all directions. I stepped back, fighting nausea.


    Could it be...?!


    "Ash..."


    A voice echoed.


    It sounded like thousands of crows pping their wings, or like millions of insects gnashing their pincers.


    "I will... rot you..."


    Within the indistinct form, a clear hostility emerged.


    "Everything...! This world, along with you, everything...!"


    The master of the gue.


    The ck gue.


    The wound-opener, the tangible agony, the screaming pus -


    The Nightmare Legion''s fourth-rankedmander, Raven - screamed as if his soul was tearing apart.


    "I will burn and melt everything!"


    Immediately after, a deluge of gue poured down from above my head.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    "Your Majesty."


    I flinched at the voice that came from beside me.


    "What''s wrong, Your Majesty? Are you already drunk?"


    "Ah, huh? What?"


    Turning to my side, I saw Jupiter sitting there.


    The one-eyed veteran wore a familiar mischievous smile, a cup of strong liquor in one hand and a smoldering cigar in the other. She frowned beside me.


    "This is troubling. Weren''t you supposed to be my drinking partner all night today?"


    "Uh...?"


    "Anyway, so here''s the thing, that tiny and sharp Junior, what she said to this olddy was..."


    This was the mercenaries'' guild''s bar. I nced over the empty bottles in front of me.


    Huh?


    When did I start drinking here?


    I was certain that...


    "Your Majesty?"


    "Huh?"


    "You seem really drunk, shall we call it a night?"


    "No, no! I''m fine."


    "Then please fill up this old woman''s cup quickly. You haven''t been pouring, and I''ve been babbling to myself with a dry throat."


    I quickly picked up the bottle in front of me and filled Jupiter''s cup.


    At first, I was bewildered, but soon a slow smile spread across my lips.


    How long has it been since I drank like this with Jupiter?


    "Hey, Jupiter. I don''t know if this sounds awkward all of a sudden, but I really enjoy having a drink and talking with you like this."


    As I said this and poured the drink, when I turned to the side,


    Suddenly, this wasn''t the mercenaries'' guild anymore. It was atop the southern wall.


    The smell of blood, gunpowder... and this wall, filled with the corpses of warriors, where Jupitery dead.


    Her chest was riddled with wounds from a magic bullet, and the veteran had long since breathed herst, her old ck uniform drenched in blood.


    "...?!"


    What is this?


    What''s suddenly happening?


    Panicked, I hastily backed away. Then the scenery changed again.


    This was the annex next to the lord''s mansion, where the Shadow Squad stayed.


    "Prince!"


    "Your Highness!"


    Two young elves I hadn''t seen in a while ran towards me.


    Oldgirl, always grinning and waving at me, and Skull, her face covered in scars. The two elves stood on either side of me and whined.


    "We want to drink fruit juice!"


    "The nut-filled cookies you gave usst time were delicious!"


    "Alright, kids. I''ll take care of it. But wait a moment... Let me catch my breath..."


    As I gasped for breath and looked down at them again,


    Thud.


    Crackle...


    Oldgirl copsed like a dried-up old tree, her body drained of blood, and Skull was shattered to pieces by a blood magic bombardment.


    My whole body stiffened.


    "Eh, ah...?!"


    Turning around with a creak, I ran.


    I ended up in front of the barracks. Kun''s brother Kureha stood there, a red-haired beastman.


    "Kureha! Call the people! Something''s wrong..."


    "Your Highness."


    The next moment, Kureha had transformed into a giant wolf monster.


    His deep, sad eyes looked at me.


    "Give, the, order, please, your, Highness."


    And then, he copsed and died like an old tower crumbling.


    I ran towards the inner city, holding back a scream.


    In front of the alchemist''s workshop, Godhand was peeking inside, holding a bouquet of tangled flowers in his hand.


    Was he hiding here to surprise Lilly?


    Seeing his shy smile made my eyes burn.


    "Godhand! Thank goodness, you''re here!"


    As I ran and grabbed Godhand''s shoulder,


    Whoosh...


    Flowers scattered on the ground.


    Holding the bouquet, along with his prosthetic arm, leaving only the flowers scattered... Godhand disappeared without a trace.


    "Ah..."


    Breathing became difficult.


    Staggering back, I entered the temple beside me.


    But even here, in front of the statue of the goddess in the temple... Saintess Margaritay fallen, an arrow pierced through her chest.


    Quietly. As if asleep. Peacefully. Breathless.


    "Uh, gah...!"


    I clenched my teeth and suppressed a scream as I left the temple, running through Crossroad to escape anywhere.


    But there was nowhere for me to escape in this city.


    The whole city was filled with memories of people,


    And thus, the whole city was death.


    -A City atop a Grave.


    The nickname of Crossroad slowly stirred my mind.


    The bodies of my heroes, my soldiers, filled the city. Eventually, I couldn''t bear it any longer and ran out of the city.


    "Hah! Hah!"


    As I opened the city gates and burst out, I saw Ken surrounded by a swarm of ck spiders in the distance.


    That shield knight who died in the tutorial stage looked at me, then muttered in a voice mixed with tears.


    "Damn, I knew it woulde to this..."


    The spiders'' ws swung, and Ken was butchered.


    I numbly took in the scene.


    The entire horizon... was filled with the deaths of my people.


    Unable to bear it any longer, I fell to my knees.


    That''s when it happened. Someone approached me slowly, dragging their feet beside me as I gasped for breath.


    Looking up, I saw a skinny old man with a beard.


    It was a face I couldn''t forget. I called his name.


    "...Margrave."


    "How was it?"


    The former lord, Margrave Charles Cross, asked with a bitter smile.


    "Was it worth it, protecting this city, sacrificing your most precious things?"


    And before I could answer.


    Crash...!


    His body, eaten away by rats, copsed next to me. His broken spear and shield followed, crashing to the ground with a thunderous noise.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    I just couldn''t breathe.


    I curled up andy down. The whole world was darkness, death, blood, and screams.


    It was the world I had created.


    There was nowhere to escape.


    ...That''s when it happened.


    "Ash!"


    From a distance, someone faintly called my name,


    "Snap out of it, Ash!"


    A reaching hand snagged the back of my neck.


    ***


    "Ash!"


    "...!"


    I suddenly opened my eyes.


    I was sitting on the ground, with Salome in front of me.


    Her hands were on my shoulders. Had she been shaking me awake?


    Gasping for breath, I ran my hand over my face. It was drenched in cold sweat.


    "What just happened was..."


    "That bastard''s doing."


    Salome red at the empty space behind me. I awkwardly turned to look in that direction.


    ...There, something ck and hideous writhed and hovered.


    A swarm of insects? No, fog? Rats? Crows? Or...


    Its form was indistinct, a mass of monstrosities pulsating as they entangled with each other. And then, that dreadful something spoke.


    "Ah, awake, are you, Ash?"


    His voice was unmistakably that of the gue Legion Commander... Raven, torn and mashed as it was.


    "To regain consciousness even after being infected by my new gue. Indeed, your spirit is steadfast."


    "A gue, you say...?"


    I stood up with Salome''s support, my legs still shaky.


    "That thing I just experienced, that was a gue...?"


    "Yes. A new realm I''ve reached. A gue that not only devours flesh and mind but also rots the soul- the ultimate gue."


    Raven, chuckling lowly, ''gazed'' at Salome. He no longer had eyes or anything else, but his evil intent was clearly felt.


    "Salome. I''ve always been curious, what kind of gue would be born if I used you as its source."


    "Aaaaaah...!"


    Salome quickly hid behind me. Raven continued, seemingly amused.


    "If the psychical body, which is more mentally significant than the physical one, is entirely consumed as fodder - what form would that gue take? Would my gue, which stops at the destruction of the physical body, not evolve into a new form?"


    Raven, if that mass of monstrosity could be called a body, flung it back theatrically.


    "But then, I realized that I was the same. I had long transcended the limits of the physical body."


    "..."


    "So, I used my own mind and soul as a mold. Breaking and crushing my soul, using it as rot and material - and then, oh! I have finally reached it! Beyond the immunity of the body! Beyond the mental barriers! Into a new realm where even the soul rots!"


    Even in that state, his theatrical and over-the-top way of speaking hadn''t changed. I clicked my tongue.


    Anyway, his words were long-winded, but the summary is simple.


    ''It''s an attack directly on the mind.''


    The [Phantom Pain] used by Raven''s avatar - the illusory pain was nothing but a fake.


    It was just an illusion of being infected with a gue in the body.


    But this was different.


    Raven''s original gue was ''real'', eating away at the mind and swallowing the soul... a gue of mental contamination, concept contamination.


    ''Damn, that''s really messed up...''


    I clicked my tongue.


    A gue that acts on the mind.


    My passive skill, [Unyielding Commander], is immune to all mental status abnormalities. The issue lies in the judgment of this immune state.


    Each status abnormality''s defense score is considered immune from 100 points.


    For example, if the ice attribute defense score exceeds 100 points, one would not take any damage from any ice attribute attack.


    This is why I have been immune to any mental attacks until now.


    But the gue status abnormality continuously erodes this defense score.


    And if even 1 point is deducted, it''s no longer considered ''immune''. Damage starts to seep in, little by little.


    Raven has be a bizarre existence called a mental gue, and it has seeded in slightly eroding my mental defense score.


    Like Achilles, who was invincible except for his heel, was killed by an arrow there.


    His gue eroded my mental barrier, creating a gap and infiltrating my mind, showing me the terrible illusion earlier.


    ''If it happens again, can I escape it?''


    Until now, I was immune to mental status abnormalities. Therefore, I didn''t need to think of a defense.


    But Raven has overturned that premise.


    I recalled the terrible nightmare I just saw - the death of myrades. I bit my lip until it bled and clenched my fist.


    Facing that wave of guilt,


    Could I withstand it if I faced it again?


    I steadied my breath and racked my brain for a countermeasure. Even in this situation, Raven kept babbling on.


    "The current me, rotting body, mind, and even soul, is truly the ultimate form of the gue! Even that arrogant King of Kings will not stand a chance against me!"


    Whoosh!


    Darkness red at me.


    "But my target is, first and foremost, you, Ash."


    "..."


    "I will melt and kill you first. And then, the now useless Salome too! I''ll eradicate you together. And after that! All other Nightmare Legionmanders! Even the King of Kings! I''ll rot them all!"


    Swoosh!


    Raven, with the sound of thousands of insect wings, flew towards me.


    "I will cover this Lake Kingdom! And the entire world! Entirely with my gue-!"


    Raven''s ck mist surged like a tidal wave. That''s when it happened.


    Whir!


    Someone''s strong arm grabbed my waist. That same arm then grabbed Salome and sprinted backwards with us.


    Turning around, it was Mason.


    Mason, with us on his back, dashed towards the sewer.


    In front of the ck water-filled area, Sword Demon and Spear Demon waited in a boat, oars in hand.


    "Hurry up on the boat!"


    In an unprecedentedly urgent tone, the two robbers shouted.


    "Hurry-!"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Swoosh!


    The boat we were in slid into the sewage water, gliding into the sewers.


    Staggering on the boat, I looked around the bottom vige.


    "Aaaah!"


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts...!"


    "Protect the gold, protect the gold...!"


    The sight of the vige swept by Raven''s gue was horrific.


    The residents scratched their gue-ridden skin, and at the same time, due to their contaminated minds, they smashed their heads on the ground. Both body and mind were copsing.


    Even worse, it was contagious.


    Residents not yet infected tried to save others, only to be infected through unknown means, their bodies and minds simrly copsing.


    "Cough..."


    It was literally a living hell.


    But I had no time to worry about them.


    "I''ll chase you to the ends of hell, Ash-!"


    Because Raven was hot on our heels.


    The gue Master followed us closely, transformed into a mist.


    Just being swept up in his path caused the sewer water to boil with a foul stench, and the sewer pipes corroded and crumbled.


    "We''re done for if he catches us, love!"


    "Don''t worry! No matter how powerful a Nightmare Legion Commander is..."


    Despite the critical situation, Sword Demon and Spear Demon calmly rowed the boat, advancing it. Sword Demon steered the boat with a fierce gaze at Raven.


    "He can''t navigate these bottom tunnels faster than me!"


    Swoosh!


    Aligned with the time of the flood, the ck rainwater already filled and swirled in the sewers.


    The boat was pushed into the giant sewer, swirling like a ck whirlpool.


    Like a leaf on a stormy sea, the boat rocked precariously.


    But Sword Demon and Spear Demon expertly navigated the boat, maintaining their bnce.


    The speed of the swirling rainwater was terrifying. Riding its current, the boat sped forward at an incredible pace.


    "I won''t let you go! I won''t let you go! Come to me! Your body, your mind, your soul-!"


    Raven, transformed into a mist, shrieked eerily, stretching out his hand towards us.


    But the boat narrowly avoided his hand, and Mason countered his close-reaching hand with a giant w strike.


    "Are you okay?!"


    "Barely... I''m fine."


    Mason''s nails corroded and fell off, but with another effort, new ones grew back. Such is the convenience of beast transformation.


    Swoosh-!


    The giant sewer twisted and turned, splitting into several paths, then merging again, like a maze.


    The boat continued to twist and turn, escaping thebyrinth. Raven, less agile, started tog behind us.


    "Ashhhhh-!"


    As we continued to ride the boat deep into the sewer, Raven''s voice grew more distant until it could no longer be heard.


    "...Did we lose him?"


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon kept the boat moving fast without letting their guard down, but having tangled with Nightmare Legionmanders for a long time, I felt it instinctively.


    We had shaken off Raven''s pursuit.


    "Phew..."


    Wiping the sweat from my brow, I finally checked the condition of my party members.


    Thankfully, or perhaps miraculously, Salome, Mason, Sword Demon, and Spear Demon seemed rtively unscathed from the gue.


    Thanks to my mental defense passive skill, [Unyielding Commander], and its wide-ranging effect against all diseases, they were able to protect themselves from Raven''s gue.


    But, just as my [Unyielding Commander] was breached earlier and I fell victim to his mental gue.


    They too could have their minds infiltrated and be subjected to horrific hallucinations.


    Thankfully, my ''All-Disease Immunity'' still held up due to its high defense score, but the situation was still precarious.


    ''What the hell is this! He''s not some kind of Pokmon evolution...''


    I gritted my teeth thinking about Raven who had entered his own hidden phase alone.


    At that moment, Sword Demon and Spear Demon, who had been silently rowing, spoke up.


    "It seems we''ve shaken off the pursuit. Now we just need to make it to the surface."


    "Just sit tight. We''ll be out in no time."


    Looking at their backs at the prow, I hesitantly asked.


    "What will happen to the people in the vige?"


    Before escaping the bottom vige, I saw it clearly.


    The people of the vige suffering from Raven''s gue baptism.


    What will happen to them?


    "..."


    The two silent robbers reluctantly answered.


    "All our vigers have received the curse of immortality. We cannot die."


    "So, if the gue doesn''t heal, we will suffer until the end of the world..."


    I was horrified by their matter-of-fact tone.


    "How can you say that so calmly?!"


    "What''s the difference?"


    Sword Demon looked back at me with a smirk.


    "Do you think life searching for gold in these depths for five hundred years is enjoyable and happy?"


    "..."


    "Either way, it''s the same as living a life worse than death. Just one more gue added to the mix."


    Spear Demon took over the conversation.


    "You might not know, guest, but we have experienced things far worse than this gue."


    "Worse things...?"


    "Five hundred years ago, when the Lake Kingdom suddenly sank beneath theke. What do you think happened to the people?"


    Spear Demon stared intently at the ck water filling and flowing through the sewer.


    "They drowned in the sunken city."


    "..."


    "But since everyone was under the curse of immortality, no one could die. Unable to breathe, clutching their painful lungs filled with water, endlessly suffering in the water."


    I thought about the scale of the Lake Kingdom I had seen from above.


    A city-state nearly the size of the Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    If such arge city hadpletely sunk beneath theke, how many...


    "The Demon King made us an offer as we fell into that living hell."


    Sword Demon continued.


    "He said he''d let us escape this painful reality. That he''d let us sleep peacefully. In exchange, the nightmares we dream would be his."


    "..."


    "The vast majority of the Lake Kingdom''s residents surrendered to the Demon King then. And... wrapped in ck cocoons, they fell, dreaming nightmares for the Demon King."


    The human-shaped ck cocoons I had seen continuously since entering the depths of the Lake Kingdom.


    They were all... once people living in the Lake Kingdom.


    "Then, what about the survivors who didn''t turn into ck cocoons...?"


    "We endured. For a hundred years, until the water drained from the Lake Kingdom."


    A hundred years.


    Enduring the agony of drowning, for a hundred years?


    "We who have endured a hundred years of drowning will not sumb to this mere gue."


    "..."


    "We immortals have our own way of living. So, don''t worry about us. After you safely get out of here... just bring loads of gold."


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon refocused on steering the boat.


    "..."


    I clenched my fist, looking at their backs, and then, gathering my resolve... I spoke.


    "Let''s go back."


    "...?"


    "What?"


    Everyone seated in the small boat looked at me. I said more forcefully.


    "Let''s go back. Let''s go back and defeat this gue... defeat Raven."


    The one who reacted with a stunned face was Salome.


    "What nonsense are you spouting, Ash! That guy broke through your mental barrier! Even I, a Subus Queen, couldn''t ovee that barrier, but he did!"


    "..."


    "If it were only a mental barrier, I wouldnt say a word! But the essence of that monster is a gue that decays the flesh! You might have been lucky to eat that fruit and gain resistance to the gue, but if by some chance it breaks through, youll taste the true torment of hell!"


    Mason also vehemently opposed with a hoarse voice.


    "I know you are usually reckless, but this time, I just cant understand it.


    "..."


    "Even if we go back... How do you n to defeat the gue legionmander with just five of us, when it would be a tough fight even with an army?"


    I lifted my tired eyes to look at the people on the raft.


    Im not saying I dont want to run away right this instant. The illusion I had just experienced at the hands of that thing was truly horrifying.


    Thest thing I wanted to see, the deaths of therades I had lost. If I saw something like that again, my mental fortitude might not hold.


    But I am someone who aims for the true ending. A yer who has to n out until the end of this game.


    "We have to defeat it here.


    Ravens gue has evolved in a grotesque direction.


    Already a damn nuisance for potentially causing permanent injuries to our allies and spreading decay and contamination throughout the entire city if it invaded Crossroad, it has now be an even more terrifying entity that damages the mind.


    If that gue were to leak out of the Lake Kingdom.


    Crossroad, no, the entire world... might fall into ruin in an instant.


    While it is still here in the Lake Kingdom.


    We must eradicate it before it seriously increases its followers.


    "...I have a strategy to defeat it.


    Even though it consumed a strange evolution stone and caused a mutation on its own.


    If its essence is still the gue legionmander Raven, I have a way to defeat it. A method of extermination I established during the game.


    "Its actually harder if we have more people. A small, elite group is ideal.


    The gue legions damage exponentially increases with the number of people on our side.


    As few as possible... honestly speaking.


    "...Its ideal to form a party with those who can be sacrificed, who wont mind being infected by the gue.


    I spoke frankly as I looked around at the party members.


    Immortals who cannot die, the Sword Demon and Spear Demon.


    Mason, a half-human, half-beast on the brink of death.


    Salome, who I would have to defeat eventually anyway... shell probably run away using [Escape Reality] if things go south.


    With this partyposition, I can deploy them in the operation to defeat Raven without any guilt.


    I was blunt about it - Im dragging you all into a suicide mission.


    Salome, who had been quietly listening to the story, looked at me with trembling eyes.


    "We might be okay with it. But Ash... what about you?"


    "..."


    I sighed and nodded.


    "Ravens gue, once he is defeated, will disappear entirely.


    While the damage already inflicted cannot be healed, the gue itself will disappear. No matter how widely it has spread, it will lose its source and power and vanish.


    "Thats because the basis of the gue is Ravens malice.


    "..."


    "So, I just need to kill him before I die."


    Salome seemed astounded and tried to say more, but I turned away.


    The Sword Demon and Spear Demon, who had stopped the boat, were ring at me with fierce eyes.


    "Quite the funny guest we have here."


    "Why do you think we would follow your orders?"


    I silently took out a piece of paper from my pocket and showed it to them.


    The oath we had written and shared with each other back then.


    - The Desperation Homeward Band will assist Ash until he escapes the dungeon. Once the dungeon escape is sessful, Ash will pay half of his wealth to the Desperation Homeward Band.


    That''s right.


    Its not about helping to escape. Its about until the escape.


    Whatever I ask them to do. Whatever happens. They have to help me.


    "You see the seal here? You two, you must cooperate with me until I escape."


    "What the hell?!"


    "This damn thing...!"


    The Sword Demon and Spear Demon hastily checked their own copies of the oath and clutched their heads as if they had been struck.


    I gazed at them and began to speak.


    "When the Lake Kingdom was submerged, the other survivors gave up on reality. They chose to escape into nightmares rather than suffer eternal torment in life."


    "..."


    "But you people from the bottom town chose a reality even more terrible than nightmares. Why?"


    The Sword Demon and Spear Demon exchanged nces, hesitating, then spoke,


    "...To exist."


    "To be human."


    They crumpled the oath and tucked it away again, continuing,


    "That''s why we spent our whole lives gathering gold."


    "Spinning nightmares in a cocoon for a demon lord wasn''t our dream."


    "I feel the same."


    I nodded.


    "I still want to remain human."


    A little while ago. When Ist looked back at the bottom town.


    I locked eyes with the little guy I shared the fruit with.


    He quietly waved at me.


    His body stained red, being consumed by the gue, yet... he waved like he was bidding farewell to a departing friend. With a peaceful face.


    ...If I fail to deal with Raven in time.


    The vigers, and that kid, might writhe in agony for hundreds of years, their minds and bodies eaten away by the gue.


    "Sigh."


    I exhaled and slowly rose to my feet.


    I am scared.


    Of the nightmare Raven showed me.


    Of all the people I''ve caused to die. This guilt weighing down on my shoulders.


    But, however - I know something even scarier.


    - Bro!


    I could have saved him.


    I could have reached out.


    The small life I turned away from and ignored.


    I know painfully well that the regret of missing an opportunity without even trying to fight is greater than the regret after fighting and losing.


    ''I want to save them.''


    The people within my reach.


    Still, I want to save them.


    So, no matter how arduous, horrific, and painful this battle is -


    I will not back down.


    "Lets go."


    Standing upright, straightening my back.


    Gathering all the courage I might have left.


    I dered,


    "...To kill the monster and protect the people."


    Hoping that the g I once abandoned is still within me.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Swoosh!


    The boat cuts through the water, changing direction.


    The sewer system was connected throughout the Lake Kingdom, and the Sword Demon and Spear Demon skillfully steered the boat, making a wide detour.


    "There''s a ce where the water flows backward whenever there''s a flood."


    "We''ll use it to return to the depths of the Lake Kingdom."


    Honestly, it''s pitch dark all around, and with the direction constantly changing, I can''t tell if we''re going up or down, left or right...


    But since there''s nothing else I can do on the boat, I just sat quietly, trusting these two robbers.


    And after racing through the darkness for a while-


    Woosh!


    Just as I thought the water was shooting up high, suddenly the boat was flung into the air.


    Even while panicking, I quickly surveyed my surroundings. It looks familiar.


    "Here is..."


    The towering skyscrapers drenched in rain... and the darkness rippling like waves...


    "...it''s the central fountain za of the 10th Zone!"


    We really had returned to the very heart of the Lake Kingdom.


    "Hit the mark exactly!"


    "This fountain overflows with filthy water during the flood!"


    Indeed, the fountain that used to spout clear water just a few days ago was now overflowing with ck sewage.


    Even though I thought the fountain was quiterge, I never imagined a boat carrying five people could be ejected from it!


    "This fountain was a showcase of the Lake Kingdom''s magical prowess. It used to draw up sewage and purify it with purification magic."


    "But in a world submerged in dirty water like this! Even the finest purification magic couldn''t withstand it, and the fountain in front of the royal pce began to emit a foul odor like a sewer!"


    "When the worldes to this, ves and royalty alike all stink the same, don''t they?"


    "Hehe, that''s why you''re as beautiful as a queen!"


    "Oh, you old man, always making a fuss!"


    The two robbers casually chatted and steered the boat tond beside the fountain.


    It seems like the peak of the flood, with almost torrential ck rain pouring from the sky. The area around the fountain is aplete mess.


    "Ptooey."


    Standing up in the pouring rain, I spat out the rainwater that got into my mouth.


    This isn''t acid rain, is it? No, it feels even worse than that.


    "...Prince."


    Mason called me with a slightly tense voice. Why?


    Mason pointed towards the distant street with a grim look, and I frowned at the sight.


    White smiling masks.


    A legion wearing those masks - the Nightcrawler unit, d in raincoats, was approaching us.


    Their pale faces floating in the torrential rain were incredibly eerie.


    The five of us tensed up, preparing for battle, but soon realized that our opponents were not in their right minds.


    The Nightcrawler members were all staggering as if injured, some even falling forward as they walked. What''s going on?


    Crown, leading them, approached me and gasped for breath. That''s when I realized why they were in this state.


    His face inside the mask was covered in red and purple rashes, and the skin visible through his disheveled clothes was darkly discolored.


    They were affected.


    By Raven''s gue.


    "Where are you going, Ash...?"


    Crown askedboriously.


    There was no need to beat around the bush. I answered sinctly.


    "To kill Raven."


    "..."


    Swoosh-


    In the dead streets of the ckened city, only the sound of rain hitting the ground was loud.


    Crown, who had been staring at me intently, coughed violently and then slowly straightened up. He then said,


    "We''ll cooperate."


    "...!"


    "Right now, he is indiscriminately spreading the gue within the kingdom... All the monster legions have holed up in their bases, and my men and I, who tried to stop it, have already been afflicted."


    Crown clutched his mask with trembling hands.


    "The pain of the body decaying is bearable, but the mind melting... that''s harder to endure..."


    "You say that, but aren''t you moving quite well?"


    I almost lost my sanity and died from hallucinations as soon as I was infected. But these guys, though staggering, are still walking around.


    Crown then bitterly smiled from behind his mask.


    "Every day is hell anyway, so even if his gue shows us hellish hallucinations as it melts our minds... it''s not unbearable. Just more horrific."


    Despite his bravado, Crown''s men were copsing one by one as we spoke.


    "...We need to hurry. Exin the n."


    Crown gestured to me. I began to speak.


    "The key to defeating Raven is always the same. We have to attack his main body."


    "But we don''t know where his main body is roaming right now."


    "Right. So... we make it so he has no choice but toe to us."


    I exined my strategy to everyone.


    As they listened to my n, Crown and the Nightcrawler unit, as well as my party members, all looked incredulous.


    Yeah. Just hearing it, it seems like a disconcerting n.


    But I am the human side''s grand strategist who has taken down four nightmare legionmanders.


    My past victories prove it.


    In this world, there is nomander better at killing nightmare legionmanders than me, and no hunter more skilled in dealing with them.


    After I finished exining the n, Crown let out a long sigh.


    "Outrageous. Can that really work against Raven..."


    "Youre not going to follow it?"


    At my question, Crown nced toward the city.


    "You know what, Ash? Among monsters, the King of Kings does not interfere in civil wars."


    "..."


    "And now, as Raven''s raging gue spreads throughout the Lake Kingdom, the other nightmare legionmanders have hidden in their bases, not wanting to suffer needless harm."


    Crown looked at me intently again.


    "So, the only person who can realistically kill Raven is... you."


    Good thing this guy is quick to catch on.


    Then Crown slowly nodded.


    "Alright. We''ll follow that n. When do we start?"


    I gave a sly smile.


    "Right now!"


    ***


    In the pouring rainstorm, Raven''s consciousness was blurred.


    If he was once ''the one who controlled the gue,'' now he had be ''the gue itself.''


    Having lost both body and soul, what remained was a drifting self-awareness.


    Only swirling anger.


    As hot air sted over the cold city, the corrupted atmosphere whirled around at Raven''s will, slowly rotting everything in its vicinity.


    Boom! Boom-boom...!


    Buildings with decayed pirs copsed like dominoes.


    "This isn''t, right..."


    Standing amidst the crumbling ancient towers, Raven spat out in an unclear voice.


    "This isn''t what it should be..."


    This Lake Kingdom had been destroyed five hundred years ago. It''s been a hell for a long time.


    No matter how much he decays and corrodes this ce, the gue cannot achieve real effect. It''s like dropping a few drops of ink on a ck canvas.


    "I need to decay a world where people are alive..."


    That''s right.


    Let''s go outside.


    Not to the hell under thiske, but to a bright world outside.


    Basking in the sunlight, let''s pour hell upon the lives of these lively, happy humans.


    Because the reason he became a gue bearer was...


    "...Huh?"


    Raven emitted a dumbfounded groan.


    What was it again?


    Why did he start researching decay?


    There was a time when he was just a normal human, a normal doctor. A time when he lived a peaceful, ordinary life like everyone else.


    But why...?


    How did ite to this?


    "Anyway, it''s fine."


    Raven, now a grotesque, smog-like existence, slowly moved himself towards the surface - towards the main gate of the Lake Kingdom.


    Yes, forget the past. Let''s be true to our instincts now.


    Just a bit to the north lies the world of humans.


    "Was it called Crossroad...?"


    He heard it''s a small city, but there should be plenty of lives to kill and decay.


    He didn''t get permission to march from the King of Kings, but now it doesn''t matter. All he needs is something living to decay.


    Because...


    Because... the reason he became a gue bearer was...


    "-Ugh?!"


    That''s when it hit him. Raven sensed something and stopped.


    His dark form, heading towards the surface, suddenly turned around.


    "...What is this?"


    His consciousness focused on the depths of the Lake Kingdom - towards the 10th Zone, his stronghold.


    "Could this be...?!"


    ***


    Lake Kingdom, 10th Zone. ''The Farm''.


    On thend that seemed more like a st site than a farm due to its decay and copse.


    Flutter!


    I nted a g.


    "Thisnd..."


    At the same time, I dered.


    "I proim this as the territory of the Empire!"


    Whoosh!


    Magic power flowed out of my body, forming a grey fortress in the area.


    It was a crude g, just any cloth attached to a rough iron rod, but it was sufficient for [Imperial Edict]. I smirked.


    [Imperial Edict] not only forms a magical fortress but also deres a ''conquest battle.''


    If you win this ''conquest battle,'' you can forcibly take control of the area.


    So, using [Imperial Edict] at Raven''s stronghold to trigger a forced conquest battle.


    Raven, the owner of this farm, would have to be notified of the intrusion.


    And naturally, he would realize that I was the only one capable of orchestrating such a plot.


    So, no matter where he is in the world right now-


    "Ashhhhhhh!"


    He would have no choice but to return.


    To defend his territory.


    And to kill me.


    It didn''t take long for Raven to show up. He was still squirming in a hideous form.


    "Running away like a rat and now you return so boldly! Right into my farm! You''re fearless!"


    "It''s a bit ironic to hear that from someone who brings a horde of rats..."


    Indeed, trailing behind him, like ck smoke or slime, were rats, insects, crows... or what used to be them, now half-melted and jelly-like. A ghastly sight.


    "If you are going to walk right into my hands, I''m grateful..."


    Raven, hovering in the air, gathered his strength, then,


    "I''ll rot you to nothing, Ash!"


    Swoosh!


    He flew towards me, towards my grey fortress, spewing malice and stench.


    "Stick to the n, Crown!"


    I gestured to Crown, standing in front of me on the fortress wall.


    "Buy us time!"


    "Damn it, so this is my role..."


    "Didnt you join knowing this? Now, hurry!"


    Crown, cursing, leaned forward and put a grey flute to his lips.


    Squeak!


    The flute in Crown''s mouth emitted a high pitch.


    As the sound of the flute echoed, the rats, bugs, and crows that had been following Raven suddenly began attacking him instead.


    It was Crown, ''the Pied Piper'' in action after a long time, with his ability to forcibly control monsters at his will.


    However,


    "You ungrateful swine, forgetting the favor I''ve done for you!"


    Whoosh!


    The abominations that had turned against Raven melted into bloody puddles in an instant. Raven showed no mercy, even to beings that were once his minions.


    After clearing them out, Raven, emitting a dense toxic fog, charged towards us again.


    In a sh, Raven''s ck, smog-like form soared over the fortress walls.


    "Block him with your bodies!"


    Crown shouted as he lunged forward, followed by the Nightcrawler unit colliding with Raven.


    Whoosh-!


    Though I''m not sure if it could be called a ''collision.''


    The members of the unit wearing the white smiling masks were swept up in the gue, their skin rotting, bones dissolving, blood pouring out of their bodies.


    But, true to their immortal nature, enduring pain no ordinary human could withstand, they stood their ground, and Raven cackled maniacally, taking his time to crush each of them.


    "Good! Stand your ground! Try tost even a second longer! That will make the effort I put into cultivating this decay all the more worthwhile!"


    Watching this horrific scene, I took a deep breath.


    What I''m about to use is a special gimmick that can only be used once against Raven.


    Using it at the wrong time would be a waste, making it difficult to kill Raven... That''s why I''ve been waiting for the right moment.


    But now, there''s no need to hold back.


    Just as Raven''s ck form grabbed Crown by the cor and was about to inject poison into his lips -


    I gathered my strength and said,


    "-I solemnly swear that I will dedicate my life to serving humanity."


    Then,


    Suddenly.


    Raven''s movement froze, as if by magic.


    My party members, who had been tensely waiting around me, the Nightcrawler unit members dying in blood, and Crown, grabbed by the cor by Raven,


    Everyone at the scene stopped in sheer surprise, clearly ''frozen.''


    But the most bewildered was Raven himself.


    He stood motionless, seemingly unable toprehend what was happening, then turned his smog-like body towards me and muttered dumbfoundedly,


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Raven looked down at himself, unable to move properly, and let out a bewildered voice.


    "What''s this? Why? Why have I stopped moving?"


    "Well, your soul might be rotten enough to be used as fertilizer, but it seems this oath is still etched in your memory."


    I named the oath I had just recited the first line of.


    "The ''Protector of Humanity Oath.''"


    "..."


    Like doctors on Earth recite the Hippocratic Oath.


    This was the oath doctors in the Lake Kingdom swore upon receiving their license, in front of the people in the city square.


    Raven''s smog-like body shuddered backward as if hit by a wave. I smirked.


    "So, you remember now?"


    "Impossi..."


    "Back when you were a sane human, on the day you received your medical license, you recited this oath in the city square!"


    In the game, there''s a tablet found in the ''Hospital'' dungeon.


    This tablet contains the ''Protector of Humanity Oath'' along with a note left by someone - <In honor of all the protectors who fought against the gue>.


    When encountering Raven after reading this tablet, a gimmick bes avable to recite the contents of the tablet to him.


    The effectsts only 1 turn but results inplete immobilization.


    In the game, whether or not this gimmick was used made a huge difference in the difficulty of clearing the boss. So, before confronting Raven, I always prioritized conquering the ''Hospital'' dungeon.


    But in this reality?


    There was no need to visit that dungeon. I had recited this oath so many times in the game that I had memorized it!


    I continued to recite the ''Protector of Humanity Oath.''


    "First, I shall abide by allws and systems for the benefit of humanity."


    "Stop it..."


    "Second, I shall always follow the highest moral and ethical standards, no matter the situation."


    "Stop! Just stop!"


    Raven cried out in agony.


    Why does this monster, fallen into a pit of evil, react to such an oath?


    Who knows.


    Some people remember they were human by looking at gold coins, others by looking at portraits.


    Maybe some remember they were once human when they hear the oath they once recited.


    But what''s certain is that this works as a ''gimmick'' for the strategy. And so, I will actively use it for the boss kill...!


    "Third, from this moment forward, I shall live for the welfare and happiness of humanity in suffering."


    "Stop it, I said stoppppp!"


    Raven, scattering a terrible aura, charged at me.


    But Crown, the Nightcrawler unit, and now the Sword Demon and Spear Demon, stepped forward and blocked him with their bodies.


    Of course, I don''t stop.


    "Forth, I shall respect all life, and will not tolerate any life being neglected or disregarded."


    Raven keeps advancing, rotting and burning all life in front of him.


    "Fifth, I will always use all my knowledge and abilities to work for the survival of humanity."


    Even though he''s hindered, Raven still managed to crush the immortals in front of him with all his malice and curses.


    As Raven, swept in with a hot gust of wind, finally reached in front of me.


    "Sixth, as a guardian of humanity, I fully understand my responsibilities and duties, and based on this understanding, I voluntarilymit to performing all these uses..."


    I was already reading thest line of the oath.


    Looking straight ahead, focusing on his blurred form, I uttered the final sentence.


    "I solemnly swear."


    Thud.


    And then, Ravenpletely stopped.


    Right in front of us, his smog-like form frozen as if it had turned to ice.


    The plete immobilization'' effect provided by this gimmicksts for 1 turn, just 3 minutes.


    I have to kill him within these 3 minutes...!


    "Everyone!"


    I looked at my party members and shouted.


    "Finish him off!"


    ***


    In his immobilized state, Raven was seeing his past.


    A distant past, hundreds of years ago, when he was still human.


    ***


    In the Lake Kingdom, being a doctor was a scorned profession.


    In this advanced city, always shrouded in the miracles of magic, the royalty and citizens never needed to rely on medicine.


    Any illness could be cleanly cured with just a few spells.


    As magic advanced, it increasingly took responsibility for people''s health. Medicine naturally lost its authority.


    However, there was still a need for doctors.


    Among the ve ss - the ''non-citizens'' in the kingdom, who didn''t receive the benefits of magic.


    They needed scalpels, bandages, and medicine, as they couldn''t bask in the light of magic.


    Though they were scorned and called ''non-citizens,'' they were indispensable for handling all sorts of menial tasks within the city.


    Doctors were always needed to ensure their survival, so medicine managed to maintain its existence.


    During this decline of medicine, a boy was born.


    He belonged to the high-ranking citizens of the Lake Kingdom - close to royalty and nobility.


    As a child, the boy suffered from an unidentified epidemic and was left with after-effects that magic couldn''t cure. He waspletely healed by a doctor in the kingdom.


    From that day, the boy decided to pursue medicine.


    Despite opposition from his parents, rtives, and even neighboring nobles, the boy stubbornly studied medicine and eventually joined the hospital where the doctor who cured him worked as an intern.


    It was then that his familypletely disowned him.


    After a long internship and showing talent, the boy obtained his medical license. The day he read the ''Protector of Humanity Oath'' aloud in the city square with a clear voice.


    "I solemnly swear that I will dedicate my life to serving humanity."


    Everyone mocked the noble boy who threw his life into a despised discipline, dealing only with non-citizens.


    Choosing a dirty and lowly path over the clear road of nobility, the boy among swans was called a crow -


    Mockingly nicknamed ''Raven.''


    Ironically, the boy liked the nickname and started referring to himself as Raven.


    ***


    Raven, being from a noble family, was also talented in magic.


    Hebined magic with conventional medicine.


    This treatment, which he called ''Magical Medicine,'' was highly effective, not only treating non-citizens but also rare incurable diseases of the citizens and royalty.


    "If youbine magic and medicine, there''s no disease you can''t cure."


    Young Raven was always confident.


    However, many frowned upon his attempts.


    The city''s mages disdained the idea ofbining sacred magic with something as mundane as medicine.


    Many were worried about the secrets of magic leaking to non-citizens.


    Even among his fellow medical practitioners, opinions were divided.


    Traditional medicine had always been a separate independent path from magic, able to treat what magic couldn''t reach. There was widespread fear thatbining the two would eventually let magic overpower medicine.


    Raven faced ostracization even among his fellow doctors. He was openly scorned as ''a white crow trying to mix with the ck.''


    But Raven didn''t care.


    He had no doubt that he was walking the path of truth.


    Above all, Raven had always received support from his mentor - the doctor who cured him as a child.


    "What does it matter what means are used? I know you''re a medical practitioner who works harder than anyone to save lives. Don''t worry about what others say; follow the path you believe in."


    Thus, young Raven continued his research.


    As his reputation grew day by day, and he became ustomed to the envious nces from other medical practitioners, the city''s Tower of Magic started to take notice of him.


    Then, a gue broke out in the Lake Kingdom.


    It was a vicious gue. While the inner parts of the kingdom, always under the effect of purification magic, remained tranquil, the outer Zones were devastated by the gue.


    Non-citizens were rotting alive.


    Corpses piled up in alleys, and smoke from burning bodies filled the air.


    Raven realized immediately upon encountering this gue that it was beyond the current medical capabilities of the Lake Kingdom.


    Desperately, he tried to create a cure using all his knowledge of magic.


    However, his understanding of magic was shallow, and he failed to derive a form for a gue cure.


    "No, this can''t be..."


    Trembling, Raven looked toward the hospital entrance.


    Fellow doctors, wearing crow masks for protection against the poison, were preparing to go back to the non-citizen residential areas.


    Most of the doctors were already afflicted with the gue.


    But they were quietly gathering bandages and medicinal supplies, coughing bloodced coughs.


    "Stop it..."


    Raven, rushing out, spoke in a trembling voice. But the doctors ignored him and started leaving one by one.


    "Stop it, please! You''ll all die!"


    Someone stood in front of Raven, trying to stop him. It was his mentor.


    "Raven. We are doctors, and there are people suffering from the disease outside."


    His mentor, coughing, whispered kindly.


    "Have you forgotten the oath we took? As protectors of humanity, we have a duty to treat them to the best of our abilities."


    "But, Master...! There''s no medicine yet! Isn''t this a death sentence?"


    "No, it''s not. We''re administering test drugs to patients on-site, adjusting the medication based on their reactions. We''re seeing meaningful therapeutic results."


    His mentor''s thin hand rested on Raven''s shoulder.


    "Raven, I don''t have the talent for magic like you. I simply follow my experience, treating symptoms, trying to improve the patient''s condition... more concerned about saving the person in front of me than pursuing academic truth."


    "No, Master, you are..."


    "But it''s because of this simple approach that we can find answers."


    Behind the crow mask, it seemed like his mentor''s warm smile was visible.


    "Raven, stay here. I''ll create the medicine for this gue. Continue creating treatments using magical applications."


    With that, the doctors left for the battlefield.


    Gritting his teeth, Raven ran to the Tower of Magic.


    "Please help! We need magic application immediately! If we don''t act now, everyone living on the outskirts of the city will face a terrible disaster!"


    But,


    "We refuse."


    The mages of the Tower refused.


    "Magic requires a rightful cost. Non-citizens neither have the means to pay this cost nor the right to receive magic treatment."


    "If cost is the issue, I''ll give my entire fortune! Just..."


    "It''s not about money, Raven."


    The mage looked sternly at Raven without blinking.


    "Magic is a noble study for the citizens of the Lake Kingdom. Non-citizens do not fall under this category."


    "People''s lives are at stake, and you''re talking about...!"


    "All the mages in the kingdom are well aware of your actions... We will not cooperate with someone who has insulted magic."


    With a sneer, the doors of the Tower closed.


    "Deal with it using your so-called Magical Medicine."


    Bang!


    Raven tirelessly visited numerous towers in the kingdom, but the response was the same everywhere.


    Finally, Raven went to the government office to warn that people outside would die en masse if nothing was done, only to hear an absurd response.


    "If the non-citizens die, we can simply rece them from outside the kingdom."


    "What...?"


    "The city was already cluttered and troublesome. Now is a good opportunity to automate all the menial tasks with magic. Oh, this should be formally proposed to the royal family..."


    "Shut your insane babble, you madman!"


    After punching the official, who was coolly spouting madness, Raven was thrown out of the government office.


    "..."


    Returning to the hospital, Raven put on thest remaining crow mask, an unpainted white one.


    Then, Raven stepped into the heart of the gue.


    Three dayster, when he found his mentor and colleagues,


    Inside the tent set up as an emergency treatment center, doctors wearing ck crow masks were all dead, cold.


    In theirst moments, they were still researching thebination of drugs, dead over the table strewn with vials and sks.


    In the innermost part of the tent, his mentor was still barely breathing.


    "Ray, ven... you came..."


    "Master!"


    "Here, the form for the medicine... If prepared like this, it can immunize against the gue and alleviate symptoms..."


    As Raven''s trembling hands took the paper with the form, his mentor grasped his wrist.


    "Understand, Raven. Don''t harbor hatred."


    "Yes?"


    "Pass this wisdom to the next generation."


    Behind the crow mask, the mentor''s eyes, red with blood, sparkled.


    "Create the medicine and let our sacrifice... be the next step for humanity... We fought for that..."


    "..."


    "Don''t hate or resent... Never forget the oath we took..."


    Thud.


    The mentor''s arm dropped to the ground.


    Raven, holding back his tears, pocketed the form.


    Then, he stood up with a determined expression.


    ***


    Raven tested thepleted medicine on himself and several patients, verifying its effectiveness. He then went to the government office to request facilities for mass production and distribution.


    "This medicine was built upon everyone''s death at the hospital. If you provide the facilities for its production, we can ovee the gue...!"


    But the official nonchntly examined the vial Raven offered and then,


    ng!


    Threw it to the floor, shattering it.


    Raven''s eyes widened in fury.


    "What... What are you doing, you maniac! Do you know what this medicine is!"


    As Raven lunged forward, other staff restrained him. The officialughed mockingly.


    "Haven''t you heard the news, Raven? Such a medicine is no longer needed."


    "What?"


    "The gracious King of the Lake Kingdom has issued a mobilization order to all the towers. Mages are already spreading purification magic in the non-citizen residential areas... The gue will be suppressed in no time."


    Raven''s face turned nk.


    Looking down at Raven, the official burst intoughter.


    "Praise the King''s mercy for bestowing magic even on non-citizens. And hopefully, you''ll realize how inferior your medicine ispared to magic! Hahaha!"


    And it was just as he said.


    The gue that consumed the lives of countless non-citizens and numerous doctors was easily cleaned up by the mages in a ridiculously effortless manner.


    Raven sat down, dumbfounded, watching the back alleys of the Lake Kingdom, now cleared of all disease, in less than a day.


    Mages passed by, mocking Raven as they went.


    "...With such power, why."


    Raven muttered quietly.


    "Why didn''t you help...? Why did you just watch as they died?"


    Raven looked at his own hands. His body, already infected with the disease, was half-rotted but was now slowly recovering.


    It was then Raven realized.


    They don''t understand. The pain caused by the disease.


    Always enveloped in the blessings of magic, never having experienced illness, they wouldn''t know.


    Nor the pain of discrimination.


    The pain of inequality.


    They wouldn''t know because they had never experienced it.


    "Then I''ll make you understand."


    Putting the crow mask back on, which he had thrown to the ground,


    "The pain of the body decaying, the helplessness of being unable to do anything while patients, colleagues, and my mentor died before my eyes, the despair spreading uncontrobly..."


    All the deaths they had to endure for not being considered human.


    "I''ll make you... understand, without fail...!"


    Raven resolved to create a gue so powerful that it would transcend even the magic of the Lake Kingdom... No.


    A gue powerful enough to surpass all the contradictions of this world.


    His mentor''sst words, the oath he took when bing a doctor.


    The resolve of his younger days to save people.


    All had already corroded and vanished in the face of hatred.


    Raven headed to the hospital ward where patients still infected with the gue, not yet fully cured, were admitted.


    Bang!


    Raven roughly opened the door to the ward.


    Patients who had recovered thanks to Raven''s medicine greeted him happily upon his arrival.


    "Hello, Doctor!"


    "Doctor! Thanks to you, I''m better now! How can we ever repay you..."


    "...Everyone."


    Raven looked around at the people he had saved with a faint smile, then asked in a chilling voice.


    "I need volunteers for an experiment with a new medicine... Will you help?"


    That day, one good died in this world,


    And one evil was born.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    1 turn, 3 minutes in ''Complete Nullification'' state, Raven remained.


    He just floated in the air, and now it was just a matter of attacking and killing him during these 3 minutes.


    "Whoa!"


    "What the hell is going on...?"


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon, who had hurled their swords and spears towards Raven, let out bewildered groans.


    Their attacks merely crossed the empty air, slicing through the flickering shadow of Raven. They were unable to inflict any damage on him.


    "The soul core, I can''t see it...?"


    "Is this bastard really the main body?!"


    "It''s definitely the main body. But why-"


    Just then, Mason, who had savagely scratched Raven''s body with his ws, ground his teeth.


    "This monster, he doesn''t have a soul core...!"


    "Is that even possible?!"


    Even the vampiric monsters of the Blood n, though their bodies were jelly-like and made of blood, had a soul core.


    The primary rule for monsters is to perish if they lose their soul core.


    But how could Raven exist before us without a soul core?


    - So, I used my spirit and soul as the matrix. I shattered and broke my soul, using it as rotting material.


    I remembered what he said when he attacked me in the slum vige.


    I muttered in frustration.


    "It''s not a metaphor, you literally sacrificed your soul...?"


    "Yes."


    Then, Raven''s voice resounded.


    The 3 minutes had already passed. Damn it!


    "I burned thest bit of my soul as an offering. That''s why I have transcended monsters and escaped the world''sws, bing a gue."


    Raven, having regained his senses and escaped the nullified state, let out an evilugh.


    "With such resolve, how do you n to stop me?"


    "Ck...!"


    I desperately racked my brain. Think, think!


    How to kill an opponent without a body or a soul core?


    There must be a way, there must be-


    "Ash, thanks to you, I dreamt of a distant past. Thank you. My hatred has only solidified..."


    But Raven didn''t seem to give me any time.


    "Have you used up all your prepared moves, human? Then now, it''s my turn."


    Raven''s smog-like form suddenlypressed,


    "Be swallowed by nightmares, sink down, drown in the memories you fear the most...!"


    Chaaak!


    Like a burst sprinkler, it sprayed droplets all around.


    It was not something that could be avoided. Like acid rain dissolving marble, mental barriers melted away, and ck shadows infiltrated my mind.


    ''I''m done for.''


    Iughed bitterly.


    Then,


    ''What?''


    Suddenly, it felt like someone was embracing me from behind.


    ***


    "Your Highness."


    I flinched at the voice next to me.


    "What''s the matter, Your Highness. Are you already drunk?"


    "Ah, huh? Oh?"


    Suddenly, I was in the mercenary guild''s bar.


    Next to me sat Jupiter.


    The one-eyed veteran, with a familiar mischievous smile, held a cup of liquor in one hand and a smoking cigar in the other, furrowing her brow at my side.


    "This is troublesome. Weren''t you supposed to be my drinking buddy all night today?"


    This scene,


    I remember it.


    "Jupiter!"


    I urgently grabbed the old soldier''s shoulder. Jupiter''s only eye widened in surprise.


    "Your Highness? What''s suddenly the matter..."


    "I''m here!"


    I looked around, grinding my teeth.


    "You must never go to the front line! Understand?"


    But when I looked back at Jupiter,


    She was already lying on the city walls.


    Spilling blood from her chest, ravaged by magic bullets.


    "..."


    Before my dazed self, the nightmare I had once seen reyed, piece by piece.


    "Prince!"


    "Your Highness!"


    Oldgirl and Skull came running with smiles, then-


    Thud! Crack...


    Like a dried-up tree drained of all blood, he died, shattered into pieces by the blood magic.


    "Eat plenty. It''s our tribe''s traditional dish."


    Kureha, who had served me dinner with a kind smile, his body,


    Crack, snap...!


    Twisted and deformed grotesquely, transforming into a giant wolf monster, and soon fell dead.


    "In this city, you are an indispensable person."


    Margarita said that to me as I sat on the mansion''s bed, then she left.


    "Don''t overdo it from now on."


    And then, she fell, struck by an arrow.


    Quietly, in front of the temple''s goddess statue.


    And, again.


    I saw Godhand sitting on a bench in front of the alchemist''s workshop, shyly smiling as she waited for her lover, holding a flower in one hand.


    Whish...


    In the next moment, he vanished.


    Leaving only withered flowers scattered around.


    "Damn, I knew it woulde to this..."


    At the destroyed forward base.


    Ken, with a sad face, is ughtered in front of the legs of ck spiders.


    People''s blood stains the ground.


    Death. Death. Death.


    All the guilt I must carry for a lifetime, once again filled the horizon. I couldn''t breathe and fell to my knees on the ground.


    "Look."


    Then a voice came from above. I barely managed to lift my trembling head.


    "Don''t avoid it, look. All these are the lives you''ve reaped."


    "Ra, ven...!"


    Raven was floating in the sky.


    In a world filled with death, the gue lord reigned alone in the void, like a ck sun.


    "To more effectively kill your mind, I''ve infiltrated your psyche myself."


    "Well, thanks for the concern...!"


    "You''re holding up better than before. Have you developed a resistance? Or, is your guilt that shallow?"


    Raven let out a lowugh, then stirred his body, pouring down another dark rainstorm.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll repeat it thousands, tens of thousands of times, until youpletely break...!"


    Every droplet he poured out represented the death of myrades.


    I closed my eyes tightly. I couldn''t bear it, not even once more.


    Then.


    Click-


    The sound of an umbre opening.


    Swoosh-


    The raindrops did not touch me.


    I looked to the side in surprise. And there,


    "Hello, darling?"


    Salome stood there.


    Covering me with a strikingly bright pink umbre in this dark world, smiling brightly.


    "Huh?"


    "No..."


    Both Raven and I were startled.


    "Salome...?"


    "Witch! How did you get here?!"


    "Hmph. Underestimating a subus too much, aren''t you?"


    Salome crossed her arms and shrugged.


    "Raven, you made a hole in Ash''s mental barrier. Naturally, I can use that hole too."


    "You... vexing subus! Don''t interfere with my work!"


    Then Salome, still holding the umbre over me, ced her other hand on my shoulder.


    "Ash. I''d like to keep holding this umbre over you forever, but unfortunately. Everyone has to face the rain someday."


    Salome smiled broadly, then,


    "So, look properly."


    Click!


    She folded the umbre.


    "If you have to face it, face it to the end, properly."


    Swoosh!


    The nightmare''s downpour swept over me.


    And what unfolded was a painful memory, no different from before.


    Jupitery dead. She was on the city walls, bleeding from her chest, ravaged by magic bullets.


    At that horrific sight, I involuntarily turned my head away. Then Salome, standing beside me, shouted.


    "Don''t turn away, Ash!"


    "...!"


    "This is the world you created. This is the path you''ve walked so far. So."


    Salome''s voice was stern, yet warm.


    "Look properly! To the end, properly!"


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists.


    And looked ahead again.


    Then... I saw.


    Junior wasying Jupiter''s head on her knee, whispering something to Jupiter whoy fallen.


    Jupiter breathed herst with a peaceful face. Junior held Jupiter''s body and wailed for a long time.


    And then.


    And then...


    Junior wiped her tear-streaked face, stood up straight, took a deep breath, and with a determined look,


    She stood up.


    -The scene changed.


    Bodybag and Burnout were seen grieving, collecting the bodies of Oldgirl and Skull.


    The two young elves cried as if the world was ending, and then...


    Holding each other''s hands.


    Wiping each other''s tears.


    They stood up.


    -The scene changed.


    Kureha''s body, turned into a monster and killed, was seen.


    Kun gently embraced that body.


    Kun, looking affectionately at his dead brother, slowly got up.


    And, to bury his brother, he moved forward.


    -The scene changed.


    Afterying Margarita, struck by an arrow, gently in front of the goddess statue,


    Torkel adjusted his helmet, his right hand holding a toothless kitchen knife, his left arm tightly bound with a broken table.


    Then, as if to fight again, he lifted his blood-soaked body.


    -The scene changed.


    Lilly sat alone on a bench.


    Even though her lover, who used to surprise her holding a flower, no longer came, she sat quietly in front of the workshop.


    She was looking at a metal flower in her hand.


    After clutching the flower to her chest gently,


    Lilly struggled to get up, moving from the bench to her wheelchair.


    For her, unable to use her legs, this was exceedingly difficult. But Lilly, gritting her teeth and groaning, managed to sit in the wheelchair.


    And, wheeling the chair.


    Somewhere - somewhere in this harsh world.


    She moved.


    -The scene changed.


    I was reading a letter sent to me. The letter, written in a child''s crude handwriting, was from Ken''s siblings.


    After Ken died in the tutorial, I had agreed to take care of their livelihood.


    Sending living expenses under the name of the Third Prince, one of the siblings sent me this letter.


    - What kind of knight was my brother?


    I replied thoughtfully.


    - Knight Ken fought more bravely than any knight in this world.


    - To protect the world. To protect you.


    - I, and Crossroad, will not forget his bravery and dedication.


    Then, a reply came.


    - Then I want to protect the world like my brother too!


    Looking at that pure sentence, written in clumsy handwriting,


    I held back my tears for a long time as I read it.


    ...Again, the scene changed.


    An old man in armor eaten away by rats, Margrave Cross, appeared.


    "How was it?"


    The Margrave, with a bloodied face, gazed intently at me.


    "Was it worth sacrificing your most precious thing, to protect this city?"


    "..."


    I didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, I turned my head to look beside me.


    Using a cane, bandaged all over.


    With a brightened face, walking across the spring garden - towards the center of the city, was Evangeline.


    "Of course."


    Before I knew it, I too was standing.


    With trembling legs, I barely stood up.


    "Margrave Cross. Before you died, you told me. Crossroad is called the city on top of graves."


    I faced Margrave Cross.


    "It''s a derogatory term meaning a lot of casualties, but even if it''s on top of graves, it also means people still live on."


    A faint smile spread across the bloodied old man''s face.


    Yes. Now, I finally realize it anew.


    After facing my guilt and seeing the people who follow,te though it may be, I now understand.


    People die.


    But their purpose continues.


    Those left behind carry on their will, moving forward again.


    Thus - it perpetually continues.


    The history of humanity. The will of humanity. The dreams of humanity.


    "I may bete, but now I understand."


    I raised the g, and people gathered under it.


    If people died for that g.


    My duty is not to break the g.


    Not to despair. Not to be frustrated. Not to regret or me myself.


    No matter how painful it is. No matter how much I want to run away.


    I must carry it on.


    Remembering clearly what they died for... I must shoulder a will as strong as their lives and raise the g high again.


    Because that is the responsibility and duty of the one who holds the g.


    "I will say it a hundred times, a thousand times, Margrave Cross."


    I stretched my hand to the right.


    "This city is. And this world is."


    Then, in the empty void where there was nothing... a brightly shining g appeared.


    Gripping it tightly, I shouted.


    "It''s worth... protecting!"

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    The g in my hand burned like fire and weighed a ton.


    This is my standard.


    The price of the lives of those who followed and died for me.


    "So?"


    Raven, who had reappeared before me, screamed.


    "What can you possibly do with that g in this mental world? If it were a weapon, you could stab me, or even an umbre could ward off this rain! But that g is utterly useless, isn''t it?"


    "You don''t understand, Raven."


    I gripped the gpole with both hands and smiled wryly.


    "With this g, I and my people can fight on, anytime, anywhere, without giving up!"


    I then raised the g high and,


    "Not as an empire''s... no."


    I shouted loudly and drove it into the ground.


    "I proim this as my territory!"


    My ultimate move, [Imperial Edict], activated within the mental world.


    Whoosh!


    No gray walls formed in this mental world.


    Instead, a dazzling sun rose in the previously darkened sky, the clouds dispersed, and the downpour ceased.


    Under the clear sky, Raven looked around in confusion.


    "What? Why...? Why is even my mental world invaded by your imagination?"


    The answer came from behind me.


    "You must be new to this, Raven."


    Salome, staggering, smiled wanly.


    "Infiltrating someone''s mind is like building a bridge between yours and their psyche."


    "...?"


    "Still don''t get it?"


    Salome stretched out her hand and pointed around.


    "Our mental worlds are connected now. In other words, since you attacked Ash''s psyche... Ash can also attack yours."


    "What?"


    "If you tried to kill someone, you should be prepared to be killed. Isn''t that obvious?"


    I gripped the gpole tighter.


    Whoosh!


    As my territory expanded, the scenery around us began to change.


    Not to my past, but to Raven''s.


    To his most painful memories. To his nightmares.


    His human days began to sh around us. Raven tried to stop it, but in this world, my g was nted.


    This is my territory.


    "No! Don''t! Don''t look, you must not look!"


    "Too bad."


    You''ve read my memories, you bastard. You only clung to my most painful parts.


    So- we should exchange once, to be fair, right?


    "Don''t read my memory-!"


    Despite his desperate screams, Raven''s human days unfolded before our eyes.


    His dreams, frustrations, pains, and corruption - vividly unraveled.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Facing his most painful past, Raven''s form began to tear apart.


    ***


    When I regained consciousness, it was reality.


    I''m not sure how long the battle in the mental worldsted. I gasped for air, looking around.


    Crown and the Nightcrawler Corps had already turned into ck shadows and were vanishing.


    Like before, when they died, they seemed to be resurrecting at another point.


    And there were others, their bodies turning into ck particles.


    "Cough!"


    "Did you sleep well, guest?"


    In front of me, protecting me, stood Sword Demon and Spear Demon.


    The two wild figures were drenched in blood, and their skin was melting away. They had been severely affected by Raven''s gue.


    "...Sword Demon. Spear Demon."


    "Don''t look so glum. We are immortals..."


    "We''lle back to life in the Bottom Vige. If you don''t defeat that gue bastard, we''ll probably die again from the gue spreading through the vige..."


    "I believe you can do it. Make sure to kill that gue son of a bitch."


    Witnessing the two dying horrifically, I asked them.


    "Why do you trust me so much?"


    Their answer was simple.


    "You treated us like people."


    "Before and after the world became like this, there were hardly any who treated us as people."


    The two grotesque figures smiled with their melting faces.


    Then, no longer breathing, they disappeared into ck smoke.


    Feeling heavy-hearted, I turned my head. A massive beast, simrly protecting me and half-melted, was there.


    "Mason."


    When I called out, a smile flickered across what was left of his indiscernible face, whether of a bear, lion, or human.


    "This is as far as I go."


    "Anything else to say?"


    "I''ve said it all."


    "To Lucas?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Mason burst into a ruefulugh.


    "If changing one''s heart at thest moment could grant absolution, how easy would life be?"


    "..."


    "I remain a traitor to the McGregor family and an enemy to Crossroad. I strayed from the path of humanity long ago."


    Mason murmured, his voice fading.


    "But... But in the end, I wanted to die for something beautiful."


    His eyes, dimming with life, turned to me.


    "Your g is beautiful, Your Highness. So please."


    Mason''s body slowly fell forward.


    "Don''t ever let it go..."


    Thud-


    Mason copsed andy still.


    He was my enemy.


    But he died for my g.


    So, I decided to remember Mason.


    As I looked around at my fallen party members, I suddenly turned back, hearing a pained groan from thest of them.


    "Haah, eugh...!"


    "Salome?"


    Behind me, Salomey fallen.


    As I approached, Salome trembled her pale lips and managed a weak smile.


    "Ha-ha, you act tough, but your heart is so fragile... I almost died trying to shield you from the rain..."


    That''s when I realized.


    While the others protected my body, Salome had protected my mind.


    Raven showed me my weakness - the deaths of myrades in the form of nightmares, and Salome showed me the continuation of those nightmares - the image of otherrades oveing death and standing up.


    Thanks to her, I was able to reim my g.


    "Hehe. See, I was quite helpful, right...?"


    "..."


    Salome is a psychic entity.


    Her body heals as her mind recovers, and vice versa; damage to her mind also harms her body. She overexerted herself in the mental world to aid me... and ended up a wreck.


    "But be careful..."


    Salome urgently warned.


    "Raven isn''t finished yet..."


    "...?!"


    At the same time, the malicious aura characteristic of a Nightmare Legion Commander surged. I swiftly turned in that direction.


    "Ash..."


    Raven was there.


    Although significantly weakened from the damage sustained, he still exuded the terrifying aura of a gue demon, gathering his strength.


    "I will make sure to kill you, and you alone..."


    I smiled wryly and stood up in front of him.


    "We''ve shared some embarrassing memories, Raven."


    "Don''t talk nonsense...!"


    Humiliated by his past being exposed, Raven''s smoky form quivered.


    But I wasn''t the same.


    Reading his past... I feltpassion for him.


    "You and I are alike, Raven."


    "...What?"


    Raven''s voice was incredulous, but I was sincere.


    He and I were very much alike.


    Striving to protect people, but hitting the wall of reality and choosing to be a monster to change this reality.


    Someone who tried to give up being human,


    A weak, fragile coward like no other.


    The only difference between him and me is one thing.


    Before bing a monster, was there a hand to stop him?


    I had good people who kept me human,rades who desperately stopped me from crossing the line.


    But Raven lost all hisrades.


    That''s why I remained human, and Raven became a monster.


    "If I didn''t have myrades, I might have be a monster like you."


    Living as a human is difficult.


    It''s like endlessly climbing high and endless stairs, gasping for breath with aching legs.


    That''s why the weak give up this hard path and be monsters.


    They fall into an easy downhill path where they can live without further contemtion.


    I was also weak.


    That''s why I tried to break the g. I tried to be a monster, not a human.


    But now, I''ve realized again, and I''ve made up my mind again.


    I will never... let go of this g again.


    "Don''t act all high and mighty, human...!"


    As I looked at him with pity, Raven boiled with humiliation.


    "I''ll rot you. I''ll definitely rot you... even thest piece of your g! I''ll make everything rot like me-!"


    Raven charged at me again.


    But having shed in the mental world, I had an idea of how to deal with him.


    He lost his body and soul, but...


    Raven still had ''mind''... ''heart''.


    That''s what I needed to target.


    I closed and then opened my eyes wide.


    Kiiing!


    With a blue sh, [Gaze of Command] activated, my will prating his mind to dominate it.


    However.


    Ulk!


    I failed.


    With the system window non-functional, I couldn''t see the sess rate of [Gaze of Command].


    It was just a blind attack, ignoring whatever the chance might be.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Wiping the blood from my nose, I smirked.


    "I''ll keep trying until it works."


    The only means I had to attack him was this.


    Then, I will keep attacking until it seeds.


    "Did you think I would just watch, foolish one!"


    Raven''s ck mist engulfed me.


    His gue was truly extraordinary. My mental barriers melted, and even my body, which had been resistant due to the invincible defense effect, began to take damage.


    But, I could endure it.


    Originally, my mental and poison defenses were nearly invincible. Though they were gradually eroded and weakened by his gue, they were still bearable.


    "Raven, you evolved into a gue itself."


    Preparing for the next [Gaze of Command], I grinned.


    "In other words, your only means of attack now is the gue. Right?"


    "...!"


    Raven had transformed into a transcendental gue, discarding everything else. In the process, he lost all other means of attack.


    Meaning... he has no other pattern than to rot the opponent.


    "Will my body and mind rot faster, or will you be prated by my evil eye faster?"


    It''s that simple a fight.


    Kiiing!


    A blue sh sparkled in front of me again. And just as he had prated my mind, I attempted to prate his.


    Ulk!


    Failed again.


    Blood surged within me. It doesn''t matter. I endure.


    The next attempt followed, amidst the sparks.


    Kiiing!


    Pachick...!


    Failed.


    Still enduring.


    My head throbs. It feels like burning inside. Is this pain a bacsh from failure? Or his gue?


    It doesn''t matter.


    If this is the only move I have, then I''ll keep swinging it until itnds.


    Creak...


    Crack...!


    Raven''s mental barriers were not entirely intact due to the situation before. I clearly sensed cracks forming in his mental defenses with each of my attacks.


    One more hit.


    One more hit.


    One more...!


    "Cough, cough!"


    I spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Raven scoffed at me, staggering while holding the gstaff.


    "Fool! You''re hastening your own end. You couldst longer if you stayed still, but are you intent onmitting suicide by exhausting your strength?"


    "Yes."


    "What?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I die."


    Taking a deep breath, I prepared the next [Gaze of Command].


    It''s true. I am prepared to die now.


    The g I raised to kill monsters and protect people,


    It wasn''t just mine alone.


    It may have started as my g alone, but soon, many people gathered under it...


    And all of them joined hands, together raising the g.


    To protect each of their precious worlds.


    My g has already be everyone''s.


    That''s why I couldn''t break it even if I wanted to.


    Even if I perish here, the g and the will  they will surely continue.


    Just as I inherited the will of the deceased. Even if I die here, our g and determination  they will continue.


    My death is not a game over.


    The game continues. As long as those who inherit my g don''t give up.


    As I recalled the faces of my trustworthyrades, a smile naturally formed on my lips.


    My beautiful people.


    I can''t let such a filthy gue like this spread to them.


    "Raven. I can''t let a dangerous gue like you loose in the world."


    You must die here.


    If sacrificing my life means mutual destruction with you, then so be it.


    I''m willing to do that.


    Kiiing!


    I used the next [Gaze of Command], and,


    Crack...!


    Finally, a significant crack appeared in Raven''s mental barrier.


    "Kuk...?!"


    He staggered backward in shock.


    Wiping the bloodied lips with the back of my hand, I smirked, curling one corner of my mouth.


    "Let''s die together, in this hell...!"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    While I was repeatedly using [Gaze of Command] despite coughing up blood, it happened.


    "Stop it, Ash! Please!"


    From behind me, where she had copsed, Salome cried out with tears in her voice.


    "You have a wish, right? The small wish to pass on words of encouragement to that child!"


    "..."


    "Are you going to give up on that wish and die here?!"


    I chuckled faintly.


    "...My wish has changed."


    "What?"


    "You said it, Salome. When the essence changes, the goal changes too. That''s right. My wish has already changed."


    Salome was right.


    I changed sinceing to this world. Naturally, my wish from before would also change.


    Initially, my wish was simple.


    To save that one child.


    But as I fought alongside many people in this world, my wish gradually transformed.


    What I desire now is... to save people within my reach.


    Wider, more extensive.


    To save everyone I can. That is my wish.


    Therefore, to save more people, I must kill this gue... Raven, here in this ce.


    "Salome. I doubted you. I thought you, a monster, could never truly care for me."


    I smiled and nodded at Salome.


    "But you risked your life to fight for me. Now, I trust you."


    "Ash..."


    "You''re the only one who has seen my past. You''re the only one I can entrust myst wish to."


    I calmly requested Salome, who was looking at me with trembling eyes.


    "Escape this ce through [Reality Escape]. And then, cooperate with the people of Crossroad."


    Her unique escape technique, [Reality Escape], should allow her to escape this gue-infested hell.


    Being a spiritual entity, she could also recover her physical injuries in the spirit realm.


    Having worked so hard for me, I can trust and rely on her to assist the people of Crossroad.


    "And someday, when the people of Crossroad defeat the Demon King and this world reaches the true ending..."


    It will be a long and arduous journey.


    But if those who inherit my g ultimately seed,


    "Please fulfill my first wish in my stead. Convey my words of encouragement to that child."


    I grinned.


    "The words of encouragement I wanted to give to that child were..."


    I couldn''t finish my sentence.


    Suddenly, Salome rushed forward and embraced me head-on.


    Her slender arms wrapped around my neck, and her rosy lips drew closer, eventually meeting mine.


    Huh?


    That is to say.


    Salome kissed me.


    Overwhelmed by the soft, tender touch of her lips, I froze for a moment, and then...


    Swoosh!


    Salome suddenly sucked on my lips.


    That''s when I realized. This rascal, is she doing it now?!


    Essence Drain?


    The subi''s energy absorption skill - [Essence Drain], disguised as a kiss! What kind of madness is this in such a situation, you damned subus?!


    But it was toote; the skill had already been activated, and I felt thest bit of my strength beingpletely drained by Salome... This, this is insane...


    "Pfft!"


    After the long kiss, Salome detached her lips, grinning like a man who just downed a great shot of liquor.


    "Kyah! Perfect! Wow~ That was incredibly tasty. Ash, you''re quite sweet, huh? Thanks to you, I''m fully recovered!"


    "You, you... damn subus..."


    Drained of strength, I kneeled weakly on the ground, shaking with anger.


    "Essence Drain at a time like this, what were you thinking..."


    "Hehe, such foolish talk. A subus always targets the victim''s lips, you know?"


    Salome, with a triumphant expression, crossed her arms and dered confidently.


    "From the beginning, my target was always your lips!"


    Now that I think about it, even when we first met, she directly aimed for my lips...!


    Unable to properly control my body, Iughed helplessly.


    At the very end, whether I should be angry about being backstabbed, or... or for having my first kiss stolen by this subus, I really can''t tell...


    To me, Salome showed a cheeky smile.


    "Ash. You should deliver the words of encouragement to that child yourself."


    "What...?"


    "I dont understand the human heart. I can steal, seize, and devour hearts, but only mimic their ways. I dont understand why and how they move."


    Why is it that, even though she ims not to understand human hearts, Salomes face, as she looks at me, appears more human than anyone elses?


    "I cantprehend your wish. Therefore, I cannot act as your proxy. What you hold is too delicate and precious for me to carry on your behalf."


    "..."


    "Deliver it yourself. Carry your g, walk till the end, and then, at that final point... deliver it yourself."


    Your heart.


    Your wish, deliver it.


    After saying this, Salome reached out her hands and grabbed me. Immediately, her horns and tail began to shine brightly.


    "Salome? What are you doing..."


    "Even though you''ve lost your way and fallen into this darkness, I know. You are a person who wont give up even if you lose your way. You are the one who always forges the path ahead."


    I felt my body begin to float.


    Panicked, I looked down at my body, and where Salome''s hands touched, my body was turning transparent.


    Is this, perhaps...?!


    "Since you''ve realized your wish. Since you''ve reimed your g. I''m sure you''ll definitely find out who you truly are."


    "Salome, wait a moment...!"


    "You will find the way, no matter what darkness envelops you."


    [Reality Escape].


    The unique technique of subi to directly escape into the spirit realm  the other side of reality.


    Salome used it not on herself, but on me.


    "Darkness is gathering outside. If you stay here, even if you defeat Raven, itll be hard to escape alive. This is the only way."


    Salome''s clearughter tickled my ears.


    "Dont worry. I''ll take care of Raven. You just focus on finding yourself."


    As I tried to speak, Salome ced her finger over my lips.


    Leaning close to me, she whispered softly.


    "Lastly, I''ll tell you a ''secret'' I discovered while looking into your soul."


    "...?"


    "What you are, in fact, is-..."


    Hearing her entire whisper, I widened my eyes in shock.


    "What do you mean...?"


    Before I could ask further, it was toote.


    My body transformed into a spirit, and just like when I fell through the teleport gate, I was sucked into the beyond.


    "Salome, wai...!"


    "Goodbye, my prince."


    Thest thing I saw was the Subus Queen waving at me.


    "I might have mocked your small wish, but in truth, I might have fallen for you because of that very wish."


    With a face that was both smiling and crying.


    "...I''ll be rooting for you too."


    With those words,


    "Take care."


    I felt like my whole body was being swept away in a torrent.


    Ssh...!


    I plunged into the pitch-ck darkness...


    Sinking into the beyond.


    ***


    Ash had disappeared.


    Salome copsed weakly onto the ground.


    By using [Reality Escape], Salome had exhausted her veryst bit of strength.


    Not only the energy absorbed from Ash, but also the final reserve she had stored within herself, all of it waspletely exhausted.


    Struggling to breathe heavily, Salome whispered weakly as Raven slowly approached her.


    "I didn''t want to part ways."


    Salome murmured powerlessly.


    "I wanted to stay by your side. Even if scolded or harshly spoken to, still, I wanted to stay... right beside you."


    "..."


    "If this was a dream world, could I have... loved that person?"


    Salome gripped her chest tightly with her hand.


    "It hurts. As if the middle of my heart has been carved out, it hurts."


    "..."


    "Just the thought of never seeing him again... it hurts."


    Raven sneered.


    "Is that all you''ve gained for the price of your life, Salome? How foolish."


    "...You''re the one who doesn''t understand, Raven."


    Between her disheveled pink hair, Salome''s eyes were clouded with faint moisture.


    "This pain, this is what I''ve been searching for all my life."


    Raven, deeming further listening unnecessary, summoned his gue aura.


    "It''s all futile, Salome. You, him, you''ll both perish unable to ovee my gue!"


    Raven was confident of victory.


    The only means left to kill him at this ce was Ash''s [Gaze of Command].


    But Salome, not wanting to witness Ash''s death, sent him to the spirit realm.


    Now, all that remained was a subus drained of all strength.


    Ash and Salome, both were already infected. Left alone, both would eventually sumb to the gue.


    "As long as my ego, my obsession, my malice persists! My gue will not vanish. You have failed to defeat me. This time, the world will sumb to the gue...!"


    "...Forgot so soon, Raven?"


    To Raven, who was confidently dering victory, Salome faintly smiled.


    "Eating ''hearts'' is a subus''s job."


    Slowly extending her hand forward, she touched Raven''s misty form.


    Raven''s mist-made body jerked significantly.


    It felt as if something cold and sinister was piercing into his non-existent chest.


    "What is this...?"


    "If the evil, your ''heart'', is what moves this gue of yours..."


    Salome clenched her hand in the air.


    "Then, its simply my prey."


    "...!"


    Salome had grasped Raven''s heart.


    She began to absorb it with her subus powers.


    Raven was rotten to his very core. He was tainted and decayed with profound malice.


    Forcibly absorbing it, Salome''s body immediately reacted.


    Blood dripped from her pale lips, and her white skin started to discolor.


    "Stop... stop it..."


    Fear was evident in Raven''s voice, an emotion never shown before.


    He had neither body nor soul.


    Merely a gue sustained solely by pure evil, Raven felt his existence being obliterated. He screamed in terror.


    "Stop! You''ll die too, Salome! My malice, my corruption, you can''t handle it!"


    "..."


    "I am the essence of the gue itself! If you absorb me, you, a spiritual entity, will be tainted! You''ll experience the most terrible pain imaginable!"


    "It''s okay."


    Salome smiled calmly as she endured the excruciating pain that came with the absorption.


    "I''ve experienced love."


    Salome didn''t understand love.


    Even up to this moment of facing death, she couldn''t define it precisely.


    But one thing was certain.


    This ache in her heart.


    The void as if something essential was ripped out.


    This pain, this emptiness, this sense of loss - they were undeniable proofs that love had once resided in her heart.


    This act of dying for someone else... was the true proof of love.


    Even amidst the burning pain of her physical body, Salome smiled brightly.


    It didn''t hurt at all.


    Compared to the pain engraved in her heart,


    Compared to this vivid, first love.


    At the end of a long, agonizing scream, Raven''s cries subsided.


    Having absorbed all of Raven''s malice, Salome leaned against the copsed stone wall.


    Gazing into the void, she slowly opened her mouth and recited lines from a y she had seen in Ash''s memories, one that shared her name.


    I have kissed thy mouth.


    I kissed your lips.


    There was a bitter taste on thy lips.


    There was a bitter taste on your lips.


    Was it the taste of blood?


    Was that the taste of blood?


    Nay; but perchance it was the taste of love.


    No, perhaps it was the taste of love.


    They say that love hath a bitter taste.


    They say love tastes bitter.


    But what matter? what matter?


    But what does it matter? What does it really matter?


    I have kissed thy mouth.


    I have kissed your lips...


    "...I''m not as skilled as you."


    A shy smile appeared on Salome''s blood-soaked lips.


    "Thank you, Ash."


    Then, she slowly closed her eyes.


    "For teaching me... about love."


    In the fading consciousness, Salome wished for thest time.


    If, just if,


    She could dream a happy dream, not a nightmare, next.


    She wished to dream of loving that man...


    ***


    Salome experienced love.


    Painful, yet so brilliant.


    A love that consumed her entire being, a love that was undoubtedly true.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    ...The sensation of floating faded.


    Regaining my blurry consciousness, I opened my eyes.


    Ssshhh...


    Before me stretched a vast beach.


    Pristine white sands and colorless, transparent waves rolling in...


    Looking up at the sky, a curtain of colorful lights unfolded. Was this the aurora?


    As I gazed mesmerized at the curtain of light, thepping waves soaked my shoes.


    I muttered absentmindedly.


    "Is this... Oblivion''s Beyond?"


    This ce, the Spirit World...?


    As I absorbed the clearly alienndscape, I suddenly remembered the events that led me here.


    "Salome...!"


    I called out desperately, but of course, Salome didn''t answer. The surroundings were empty, and only I stood alone on the deste shore.


    Salome had left me in the Spirit World and remained in the mortal realm.


    Iughed hollowly. A monster, yet she gambled her life for me.


    How much debt had my life, my banner, umted as it moved forward?


    "..."


    I clenched my fist tightly then slowly rxed it.


    I might never meet her again.


    But if I do... next time, instead of hitting her, I want to properly greet her.


    I want to sincerely thank her.


    With that thought, I began walking along the beach.


    Not knowing where to go or what to do in this unknown space.


    But when I saw a scene a short distance away, I felt an intuition that I had to go there.


    "What''s that..."


    At the end of this beach stood a ck thorn tree.


    The branches of the Everck, stretching from the sky to the ground.


    ***


    I walked silently along the endless shore.


    My footprints trailed long on the white sands washed by the clear water.


    Finally reaching my seemingly unreachable destination, I stopped in front of where the ck thorn tree''s branches loomed.


    "Why is this tree here...?"


    The national tree and guardian tree of the Everck Empire.


    The ck Thorn Tree - Everck.


    A magical beacon essible only to the four ''Guardians'' of the Empire.


    If this tree was here, could it mean...


    "You''vee."


    A low voice reached my ears.


    Though I had guessed as much, I never really thought he''d be here. I smirked bitterly and looked towards the source of the voice.


    "Wandering around strange ces and causing trouble is your thing, but I never imagined you''d end up in the Spirit World."


    Sitting on a simple chair ced on the beach was a man.


    A man as if molded not from y but pure gold.


    An absolute ruler of the mortal world, undiminished in majesty even in the Spirit World.


    With golden eyes glinting through his disheveled ck hair...


    "...Father."


    The Emperor of the Everck Empire.


    Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everck was there.


    "Even if this isn''t the mortal world, but a realm between life and death, I am still an emperor, Ash."


    The Emperor clicked his tongue.


    "You should address me as ''Father'', not father." (TL Note: He says he should be adressed as "", which is used by Royalty to adress their Father. Ash had used themon way.)


    "..."


    "Well, when have you ever properly followed protocol."


    The Emperor, grumbling even here in the Spirit World, gestured with his chin.


    "Anyway, what brings you here? Even I cannot find my way in this ce without the guidance of Everck. It seems you didn''te here under its guidance..."


    "..."


    "Did you lose your way and drift here?"


    I hesitated, then nodded.


    The Emperorughed heartily and snapped his fingers. Snap!


    The branches scattered on the shore intertwined with each other, forming a small chair. He ced it in front of him.


    "Sit down. You must be tired from the long journey."


    Without hesitation, I took the seat he offered and cautiously asked.


    "Are you not going to scold me further?"


    "Losing one''s way is a privilege of the young. It''s better to wander now than sufferter in life."


    The Emperor said, leaning back in his chair, a bitter smile on his face.


    "However, ending up in the Spirit World is a bit too much."


    "...What exactly is this ce?"


    I asked, looking around.


    And bathed in auroras, with endless waves.


    What exactly was this Spirit World?


    "This ce is not for the living, nor is it for the dead... If anything, it''s a gap between life and death."


    "A gap between life and death...?"


    "Both the living and the dead lose their boundaries here, eventually drifting beyond these waves. The only ones remaining are..."


    The Emperor gestured towards the beach.


    "Those who have transcended life and death, obtaining divinity, or those who have surpassed the limits of souls."


    "...!"


    Looking in the direction he indicated, I saw four massive figures approaching slowly across the sea.


    Thud...! Thud...!


    Four imposing giants, exuding evident hostility, were approaching. The Emperor remained calm despite their daunting presence.


    "A battlefield for specters who still fight for their race or nation even as mere souls. That''s what this Spirit World is."


    I recalled the exnation the Emperor gave at the Guardian''s meeting in the Imperial Capital. I asked hesitantly.


    "Then, are those... the Foreign Gods?"


    The Emperor nodded.


    "Yes. They are the ancestral and guardian deities of the different races."


    The giant figures varied in appearance.


    Some were short and stout, others had long ears and limbs, some were covered in fur, and some had fish-like lower bodies...


    Dwarves, Elves, Werebeasts, Mermaids.


    These were the guardians of the four major different races.


    "When their respective races were on the brink of extinction in the mortal realm, and their guardian trees were uprooted, they invaded this ce for a counterattack."


    The Emperor nced at the thorny tree behind him.


    "To destroy Everck, the guardian tree of humanity."


    "..."


    "Now then. Perhaps it''s time for me to prepare for today''s battle."


    Rising from his seat, the Emperor drew his sword from his waist.


    This was the Other God Front.


    The Emperor himself fought the Foreign Gods here, one of the four major battlefronts of the Empire.


    Wait a minute?


    The Emperor, having risen with grand words, seemed to be in poor condition. He was leaning to one side, staggering slightly.


    "Are you alright? You don''t seem to be in good shape."


    "Ah... one can''t hide their age."


    Rubbing his back with a fist, the Emperor confessed awkwardly.


    "...Actually, right after I entered here, Fernandez severed the connection to Everck."


    "Excuse me?"


    Fernandez, again?


    "I knew he was ambitious, but I didn''t expect him to revolt in such a manner."


    "..."


    "As a result, the portal between reality and the Spirit World was closed, and I was stranded here."


    The Emperor casually narrated how he had been backstabbed by his second son.


    "Given the different flow of time here, I can''t be sure how long it''s been outside, nor how long I''ve spent here..."


    "..."


    "As long as I''m alive, staying in the Spirit World for too long takes its toll. Besides, battling daily... I won''t deny I''m depleted. Perhaps I won''tst much longer."


    The Emperor chuckled wryly.


    "But even so, this is my battle. A front that I must continue as long as I breathe."


    "..."


    "I''m about to engage in battle with them, which will soon devastate this ce. You should leave now."


    The Emperor, heading towards the beach, looked back at me.


    "If you have onest question, ask it now. Although, given that you''re adrift here, there''s probably only one question you need to ask."


    "..."


    What I wanted to ask?


    There were many things I was curious about regarding the Emperor. However, if I could only ask one thing, it would be...


    "Your Majesty."


    ...just this.


    "Who am I?"


    At my question, the Emperor smiled.


    "Do you not even look in the mirror? How busy are you?"


    "..."


    "You are Ash. Ash ''Bornhater'' Everck, my troublesome youngest son."


    I asked again with a trembling voice.


    "Am I really your son, Ash...?"


    Then the Emperor, as he did in the Imperial Capital, scanned me with his shining golden eyes.


    "Would I not recognize my own son? My eyes do not deceive me. You are undoubtedly my son."


    He stated firmly.


    "Now go. This ce is not meant for the living."


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    The Foreign Gods were already upon us. Drawing his sword towards them, the Emperor spoke.


    "Remember, my wayward son. If you have the will to find your way, there is a path everywhere and anywhere."


    "..."


    "So wander to your heart''s content. There will always be a path at the end."


    With a leap, the Emperor flew towards the beach. The four Foreign Gods raised their weapons against him.


    Light exploded, and the sea evaporated.


    I turned away from the mythic battle unfolding behind me and walked towards the ck thorny branches I sensed nearby.


    ***


    There she was.


    At the end of the ck thorny branches woven like a.


    She was bound and hanging, her body pierced by thorns, blood constantly flowing from her wounds, igniting mes on her flesh.


    Bleeding and burning alive.


    Yet, her face was peaceful.


    "..."


    The scene on the beach was surreal, but the woman before me was equally otherworldly.


    As I stood there dumbfounded, she gave me a gentle smile.


    "It''s been a while, Ash... or is this our first meeting in this ''cycle''?"


    A voice I heard for the first time, a face I saw for the first time.


    Yet, why did it feel so familiar?


    Without realizing it, I blurted out.


    "...Mother?"


    Ash''s mother, Dustia.


    This woman resembled her.


    At that, the woman hangingughed melodiously.


    "Hehe, Dustia does resemble me. Well, she is my descendant... just like you, Ash."


    Chills ran down my body.


    I was breathless with an inexplicable thrill. Trembling, I asked.


    "Who are you?"


    "It''s a bit embarrassing to say myself, but I have many nicknames."


    The woman awkwardly yet proceeded to list her nicknames.


    "The Thief of mes, The First Witch, The Thorn Tree''s Convict, The Ashen Angel, The Regretful Returner..."


    All of them were cryptic.


    Seeing my confusion, she hesitantly mentioned a more recent moniker.


    "These are old names. Nowadays, people generously call me..."


    And it was a name,


    I couldn''t help but recognize.


    "...''The Goddess''."

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    I was flustered and speechless for a while.


    The woman hanging from the thorny tree, she''s the ''Goddess''?


    "Then you mean to say... you are the guardian deity of humanity?"


    "Not all of humanity follows me, but from a racial perspective, that''s correct."


    I remembered a story I heard from Aider, was it on New Year''s Day?


    - In this world, beings representing a race have the opportunity to attain divinity.


    There were three cases Aider exined for gaining divinity:


    1. Being the progenitor of that race.


    2. Being a great hero who saved the race from a crisis.


    3. Being the sole survivor when all others of the race have perished.


    The Goddess fell into the second category. Meaning, she had performed a great deed saving humanity, earning her divinity.


    But why?


    Why is such a great being, one who achieved such feats and even attained divinity, hanging here in such a horrific state... bleeding and burning?


    "I am paying the price now."


    The Goddess spoke calmly.


    "For bringing fire to humanity. And for sustaining that fire. I agreed to eternally burn my own body as punishment."


    "What does that mean..."


    "If we were to talk about me, we''d be here for days, Ash."


    The Goddess smiled kindly at me.


    "We''ll have another chance someday... Right now, it seems like your own problems are more pressing."


    "..."


    "What troubles you, child?"


    I couldn''t answer easily, but she seemed to know everything already.


    "A living person drifting into the spirit world means they haven''t fully grasped their own identity."


    I remembered when I first fell into the spirit world.


    A system alert, [Existence Verification Failed], and I rolled into this ce.


    Ever since then, I have been doubting my own identity.


    "Ash, I have witnessed all the hardships and challenges you''ve faced. I know your doubts about your own existence."


    Hearing the Goddess'' voice, I clenched my fist.


    The battles I''ve recently faced have rified my g.


    Once again, I will fight for people. And my will to carry that g is clear.


    But ''I'' am...


    The more information I gather, the more I am led astray rather than assured.


    ''Who am I, exactly?''


    A yer? A tyrant? A monster?


    Am I Ash? A RetroAddict?


    What am I?


    "What defines you is not where youe from, your race, or your appearance."


    The Goddess then whispered softly.


    "It''s what thoughts you harbor and what actions you take."


    I looked at the Goddess in slight surprise.


    "That''s..."


    "Do you remember? It''s what you said."


    The Goddess chuckled yfully.


    "To your people who were worried about whether they were human or monster, you said, If you wish to be human, then you certainly are human."


    It was during Stage 10.


    I said that to Kun and the Punishment Squad, who were struggling with their half-human, half-beast identities.


    "You see? I''ve watched the battles you''ve fought. In a manner of speaking, I am a dedicated fan of your strategy broadcasts..."


    "..."


    It was embarrassing, as if I really showed my broadcast to my mother. Please don''t watch that, Goddess...


    As I bashfully averted my gaze, the Goddess continued.


    "Ash. I want to return your words to you. It''s not important where youe from. What matters is what you wish to do moving forward."


    "..."


    "And from what I see, your heart''s banner already seems steadfast."


    The goddess smiled warmly.


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    After remaining silent with my mouth firmly shut, I lifted my head and faced the goddess.


    "I have just one question..."


    "I''ll dly answer."


    "What was your banner, Goddess?"


    What ideal, what great cause did she pursue?


    How could she remain so detached amidst such a horrific punishment?


    She answered my question promptly.


    "To make more people happy."


    "Do you regret carrying that banner?"


    Pierced by thorny trees, bleeding profusely, and simultaneously, her blood turning into mes, engulfing her entire body.


    In such a wretched state, far from what a ''Goddess'' should be, she was exiled in a corner of this remote world.


    If this was the end of her great cause, wasn''t it too brutal?


    "Regret..."


    The Goddess looked down at her body with a bitter smile.


    "Enduring this eternal pain, sometimes I do think that. If I could return to that moment of choice, instead of achieving something great enough to attain divinity, to live and die as an ordinary human. What would I choose?"


    She did not hesitate.


    "Yes. I can say it for certain. Even if I had the chance to choose again, time and again, I would make the same choice."


    "...!"


    "Hesitate, agonize, and maybe even give up a few times. But in the end, I would steal the fire and share the light and warmth with the people."


    The Goddess looked me in the eye and whispered calmly.


    "The long and arduous path you must walk is the same."


    "..."


    "Your banner has already broken once. But you raised it again. Don''t be ashamed of that reversal. Be proud of that wound."


    "..."


    "Even if it breaks, shatters, or bends... if you keep moving forward without giving up, and finally nt it at your destination, your banner will still be beautiful."


    As a g-bearer, a senior to me, the Goddess nodded gently.


    "It''s time. Go now, my sessor."


    Then she winked naturally.


    "If my arms were free, I would have hugged you, but, unfortunately, in my current state, I can only wish you blessings for your future in my heart."


    It was a literal [Gardis Blessing].


    A wink from the Goddess. How rare and precious.


    I respectfully showed my gratitude to her.


    "Someday, I''lle to see you again, Goddess."


    "I''ll be happily waiting."


    Was it suppressed for our conversation?


    The amount of blood flowing from her body increased, and the mes grew fiercer. Amidst the flickering mes, the Goddess kept smiling to the end.


    "I hope we can have more stories to share next time."


    The heat intensified. I couldn''t stay in that space any longer and had to leave.


    "..."


    On the distant shore, the Emperor and the Deities were still stirring up spray in battle.


    And right in front of the thorny trees, the Goddess was bound, engulfed in eternal mes.


    The scenery of the Spirit Realm is something I just can''t get used to. Even if it''s the same fantasy world, the genre feels a bit different...


    "What wille next..."


    As I muttered and looked up at the sky, huh.


    Something was plummeting at a terrifying speed, sliding down the stem of Everck from the sky.


    I squinted my eyes. Is that...?


    "Lordddddddd!"


    Disheveled gray hair, round sses with invisible insides.


    The damned director of this damned game, and my aide.


    It was Aider.


    Kuwaang!


    Aider, falling without wings, crashed straight into the sandy ground.


    I wondered if he had broken his neck and died, but Aider, this guy, nonchntly dusted off the sand and sprang to his feet. Is he really a monster or what?


    "Woaaaah! It''s really you, Lord!"


    "...What else would I be, a fake?"


    Aider grabbed my hand and began to dance round and round.


    "My Lord! Our Lord! You''re alive!"


    "I''ve nearly died a few times, but yeah, I''m alive."


    "You suddenly disappeared! The system was down! I thought for sure you had gone for good!"


    Aider clung to me, his eyes brimming with tears.


    "Thinking this was the final round and game over, this ipetent director was really freaking out!"


    "Get off me, I''m not thrilled about a hug from a guy..."


    When I lightly pushed him away, Aider dramatically tumbled on the sand andughed uproariously.


    "You have no idea how much I''ve wandered around this Spirit Realm looking for you after you disappeared. Let''s quickly return to reality! Everyone at Crossroad is eagerly waiting!"


    As Aider prepared to return to reality, I reached out and stopped him.


    "Aider. Wait."


    "Yes?"


    "I have something to ask."


    "Why don''t we talk after returning to reality! If you''re exposed to the Spirit Realm for too long, it might adversely affect your already precarious soul state..."


    "Aider!"


    When I called out loudly, Aider, startled, turned to look at me. I red fiercely at him.


    "We need to talk now."


    "...My Lord?"


    "I still can''t ess the system. Still, I''m failing to prove my own existence."


    I took a deep breath.


    Looking straight at the culprit of all these events, I asked clearly.


    "Who am I?"


    "What are you talking about, knowing well yourself..."


    "Don''t evade the question. Answer me. Who am I?"


    Something had been off from the start.


    The Spirit Realm is a space between life and death. Here, one exists not in physical form, but as a spirit.


    In other words, my appearance should reflect my soul.


    But now, I am not in the form of RetroAddict, but... as Ash.


    The Emperor had said. I am undoubtedly his son, Ash.


    A transcendent being fighting against the Deities, having reached the realm of demigods, he couldn''t be mistaken.


    Why do I frequently dream not of a RetroAddict''s dreams, but Ash''s dreams, Ash''s mother''s dreams?


    If I, RetroAddict, were possessed by Ash''s body, I should only have memories of a ssic fanatic. But that wasn''t the case.


    I often read Ash''s memories in my dreams.


    It''s okay. My lovely Born Hater.


    I remember the face of the woman stroking my forehead.


    This is certainly not the memory of a ''RetroAddict'', but of ''Ash''.


    And, most importantly.


    "During this fall, I fought alongside Salome, themander of the Subi legion. And, incidentally... that subus read my memories, down to the depths of my soul."


    Aider''s shoulders twitched.


    I stepped closer to Aider.


    "Salome, who read my soul, told me. There''s a secret in my soul."


    "...My Lord."


    "The truth is, I''m not a RetroAddict possessed in Ash''s body, but..."


    It was hard to believe for myself.


    But the secret that Salome revealed to me in herst moments was precisely.


    "...I am Ash, believing myself to be RetroAddict."


    That was it.


    Even as I uttered these words now, I was still utterly confused.


    What kind of nonsense is this?


    "Tell me exactly, Aider."


    To the one who knew the answer, I asked with a trembling voice.


    "Who am I, exactly?"


    "..."


    "What am I?"


    After a long silence, Aider looked at me intently and then,


    Slowly... opened his mouth.


    "You are Ash."


    With a bitter and regretful voice.


    "Each round, memories and consciousness of different yers, the save data, are borrowed and oveid on top of your memories to be stored..."


    I widened my eyes.


    "...You are this game''s save slot."

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    In my dreamst night, I became a butterfly.


    Fluttering my wings, I joyfully flew among the flowers, feeling so blissful that I didn''t even realize I was myself.


    But when I woke up from the dream, I was not a butterfly but myself.


    Did I dream of bing a butterfly?


    Or is a butterfly dreaming of being me?


    ...This is the famous Zhuangzi''s butterfly dream.


    ...


    I thought all this while, as RetroAddict, that I was dreaming of being Ash.


    But it was the opposite.


    In reality, I, as Ash, was dreaming of being RetroAddict.


    ***


    "Lord Ash, you were chosen as the final yer in this game waged against the Demon King."


    Aider exined slowly.


    "Because you inherited the ''Curse of Return'' from your mother, Dustia, you were able to retain your memories throughout the repeated resets of this game. An ideal talent for a yer."


    "..."


    "But within the endless cycle of return, your soul began to erode, unable to withstand living the same life over and over for too long."


    I listened quietly. Aider continued.


    "You tried to endure until the end, but eventually, you were so shattered that you couldn''t even remember your purpose or the names of those around you. It was impossible to continue the game as a yer. So..."


    "So?"


    "...We resorted to thest method."


    Thest method...?


    "In thest moments when Lord Ash could maintain sanity after the reset... in the spring of your twenty-third year."


    Aider looked at me intently.


    "We brought in the mind of a yer from another world and imnted it into you, Lord Ash."


    "...!"


    "Like wrapping a cracked pottery with cloth, we oveid another personality over Lord Ash''s. This was thest method."


    Why did Ash... why did I?


    Go to such lengths to keep fighting.


    "Fortunately, our ''game'' was quite popr among beings from other dimensions... We made contracts with yers who had recorded decent clear data. We copied their consciousness and oveid it on Lord Ash with each new cycle."


    In short, that is.


    Copy & Paste.


    Copying and pasting the minds of other yers into Ash.


    "That''s how we continued the game. You could try various new strategies that were never tried before. But even that had its limits."


    "..."


    "No matter how many times you wrap it with new cloth, the pottery was already deeply cracked... and it continued to crumble."


    Aider said bitterly.


    "Lord Ash''s soul eventually shattered, and this is thest round."


    "..."


    "This is the final game your fragmented soul can withstand."


    Silence followed.


    I, standing still, abruptly asked.


    "...What if I fail? What''s next? Are there no more yers?"


    "There are none. The game ends."


    Aider spread his arms slightly.


    "Even I, in the role of the director, have reached my limit."


    Maybe because this is the Spirit Realm.


    Only then did I notice... the numerous cracks in Aider''s spirit body.


    It was baffling how he maintained his form, his soul on the verge of turning into dust.


    "This is thest chance for both me and you."


    "..."


    "I''m sorry for hiding the truth, Lord Ash. But... I thought this reality would only confuse you."


    I exhaled a long sigh.


    "So... in the end, I am Ash, who has lost all original memories and has been oveid with the copied memories of RetroAddict."


    My head spun. It was hard to breathe.


    ...A ship that has had all its parts reced.


    Is it still the same ship?


    I covered my face with my hands and staggered. Aider tried to approach me, but I waved him off with my hand.


    "Just give me a moment."


    "..."


    Aider silently stepped back.


    Staggering along the sandy beach, I finally copsed atop a mound of high-piled sand.


    Looking up at the sky still draped in auroras, Iughed hollowly.


    "In the end, I am neither RetroAddict nor Ash, neither one nor the other."


    I am not RetroAddict.


    The real RetroAddict must be living somewhere on Earth.


    I am just a fake, a copy of his memories pasted into me.


    And I am not Ash either.


    I have no memories left as Ash. They have all been overwritten.


    asional residual memories that surface unconsciously feel foreign to me, like they belong to someone else.


    Slowly bowing my head, I exhaled wearily.


    "There is nothing real left in me."


    Ultimately, I am neither RetroAddict nor Ash, just a shattered human being... entirely separate.


    Merely a chimera created for use as a yer.


    ''Nothing that makes me up is truly mine.''


    Neither in body nor in soul. I have nothing that is truly mine.


    I am a fake.


    Covering my face with both hands, I bent over. I was short of breath, and my eyes burned.


    The truth was cruel, and I was confused.


    How long had I been like that?


    Suddenly, my shoulder warmed. Perplexed, I slowly raised my head.


    "...?"


    The sunlight was touching my shoulder.


    Looking up, I saw the sun rising from the end of the vastnd on the opposite side of the coast.


    Does the sun also rise in the Spirit Realm?


    Squinting against the dazzling brilliance, I raised my hand to shield my eyes.


    ''Huh?''


    Was it an illusion?


    Under the ring sun, something shimmered like a mirage.


    I concentrated to see it more clearly.


    It was...


    - PRESS START


    ...a phrase from a ssic game, imprinted in my childhood memories.


    "Uh?"


    I gasped for air.


    Rubbing my eyes and looking again, the words were gone as if they were an illusion. But I had already sprung to my feet.


    The sun was rising. Pushing away the night''s curtain, the sunlight fiercely illuminated the day in the Spirit Realm.


    In a world starting to ze with brilliance, a voice echoed in my mind.


    - What''s important is not where youe from, but what you want to do going forward.


    Words once spoken by the Goddess, and by me to myrades.


    I swallowed and looked down at my hands.


    "..."


    I am a fake.


    My body, my soul, nothing is entirely mine. Everything about me is fake.


    But even if my entire life is a lie...


    ''I still want to save.''


    The child lying in the hospital bed.


    This crumbling world.


    Everyone within my reach...


    ''I want to save them.''


    Clenching my fists.


    Even if everything about me is a lie, this feeling is mine.


    The banner I raised for him is undoubtedly, without a doubt, my genuine heart.


    That''s when it happened.


    Whoosh!


    The sunlight pouring from the sky converged, swirling into my hand.


    "...Ah."


    When I came to my senses, the g of light I had seen in my mind was held in my right hand.


    Hot, heavy.


    A crudely repaired gpole that had been broken once, and a g that had been torn and burned, stitched back together grotesquely.


    My g.


    My heart.


    My shattered pieces.


    "...Haha."


    Looking at the tattered g fluttering, I suddenly found myselfughing.


    - If it gets torn to shreds, then live torn to shreds.


    Right before I fell here.


    Holding my hand, Serenade had said to me:


    - If you''re shattered into pieces, then live shattered.


    I muttered nkly.


    "Live shattered into pieces..."


    Looking back.


    I have always been broken.


    ''Even as RetroAddict.''


    I couldn''t be a poet because I couldn''t write poems, and no matter how hard I studied, I couldn''t get into a prestigious university.


    I couldn''tst in the onlypany I managed to join and had to flee.


    ''Even as Ash.''


    After losing my mother, abusing myself, ruining those around me, I rushed towards my own destruction as a delinquent and a hooligan.


    ''It wouldn''t have been strange if I had given up on everything a long time ago.''


    Either way, my life was a series of breakages. I was always breaking, breaking, and breaking again.


    741 failed strategies.


    And the path to the true ending that I couldn''t reach until my soul was shattered.


    ...


    But though I may be broken, I haven''t lost yet.


    All those wounds haven''t finished me. Even if I''m a crudely patched-up fake, I still stand here, looking up at the sky.


    The game isn''t over yet.


    After hundreds of game overs, the RetroAddict fought on to deliver a word of encouragement to a child.


    Even while bearing a shattered soul with someone else''s consciousness, Ash didn''t give up.


    And I am something mixed from fragments of those two.


    Clenching the g in my hand.


    I will continue to break.


    Greater adversities wille, greater suffering, more loss, and more sorrow.


    I will suffer greater wounds and shed more tears than ever before.


    As long as I don''t give up and keep fighting, it''s a predetermined fate.


    But what does it matter?


    I''m already in pieces.


    If I break, I''ll just put myself back together and stand up again.


    - If you don''t lose your heart, even if you''re split into a thousand, ten thousand pieces, you''re still you.


    Recalling Serenade''s words, I closed my eyes.


    "I am..."


    I am not RetroAddict.


    I am not Ash.


    I am neither a yer, nor a tyrant, nor a monster.


    "I am..."


    I am none of these, yet at the same time, I am all of them.


    Facing the dazzling sunlight, clenching my fists, gritting my teeth.


    Opening my eyes and looking up at the sky- I dered.


    "...I am, shattered."


    And so, atst.


    "I am, me."


    What defines me, what proves me, is my heart.


    As long as this heart remains, no matter how much I break, I will piece myself back together and fight to the end.


    Until this life ends.


    "Phew..."


    I exhaled a long sigh.


    My heart felt incredibly light. There was nothing left to hesitate about.


    I looked up at the sky again.


    Whether it was an illusion, a mirage, the dot-matrix words were no longer visible.


    But I reached out to the sky.


    And pressed a non-existent button.


    Then,


    [yer Existence Verified.]


    As if I had really pressed the start button, a familiar system interface appeared before my eyes.


    [System All Green.]


    [Wee back, yer.]


    I pressed the start key.


    And then, my true life began.


    As I began to descend the hill, holding the g,


    - I will support you too.


    Finally, unexpectedly.


    A greeting from a subus echoed in my mind.


    - Hang in there.


    "..."


    Thank you for supporting me, even though I''m shattered like this.


    "I''ll keep going."


    As I went down the hill, I saw a startled Aider running towards me.


    "Let''s go back, Aider."


    I casually grinned.


    "Time to finish the game we started."


    The Game Continues.


    As long as a person doesn''t give up, the game must go on.


    "..."


    Aider, looking alternately at me and the g in my hand,


    "...Yes!"


    Took off his sses, roughly wiped the tears from his ash-gray eyes, and smiled brightly.


    "Let''s return, to Crossroad!"

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    It was an arduous journey, using every trick in the book and bypassing the system to return from the spirit world to reality.


    Finally, after all the hardships, I emerged from the spirit world back to reality, arriving at Crossroad.


    "...What, what is this...?"


    I stood before the south gate of Crossroad, my mouth agape in shock.


    Crossroad had be apletely different city from what I remembered.


    "Kekeke!"


    "Heehee vroom vroom!"


    "Sob sob, today''s meal was delicious!"


    Men with Mohawk haircuts and leather jackets were running around, swinging clubs and shouting these bizarre cries.


    Whooooosh...


    Through the wide-open city gates, not a single citizen could be seen. The city looked like a ruin, lifeless and dead.


    The fortress walls were pocked and scarred, adorned grotesquely with iron bars and barbed wire.


    And to top it all off...


    Rumble rumble...!


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh.


    A huge skull-shaped artifact hung on the southern wall, with mes bursting from its eyes and mouth.


    "What is this, the end of the world?"


    I trembled as I looked at the blue mes of hell spewing from the skull''s mouth.


    "What the hell happened to the city while I was gone?!"


    "Ah... Well, that''s because..."


    "How could such a drastic change happen just because I was away for a few days?! Huh?!"


    Then Aider, standing behind me, hesitantly opened his mouth.


    "Lord, you first fell into the spirit world, right?"


    "Yeah... I did."


    "And you returned through the spirit world too."


    "That''s right."


    "The flow of time in the spirit world ispletely different from reality. Since you passed through there..."


    Aider nced at me cautiously.


    "Quite some time has passed."


    "...?!"


    I swallowed dryly in panic.


    If a normally bustling city had transformed to such a post-apocalyptic state...


    How much time had passed while I was lost in that ce?


    That''s when it happened.


    "Hey, you two! What are you doing there!"


    "Strange outsiders spotted!"


    The post-apocalyptic warriors with Mohawk haircuts approached us.


    They licked their clubs and daggers, sticking out their tongues and giggling.


    "We are the soldiers maintaining order in this city! What''s happening here?!"


    "You''d better tell the truth. Our boss doesn''t like unnecessary bloodshed, hehe..."


    "Our boss is a fearsome person without blood or tears, but he does enjoy drawing blood and tears from others!"


    As they brandished their clubs and rambled threateningly, I strode towards them.


    The Mohawk men backed away, startled as I approached. I red into their eyes and growled.


    "Take me to this ''boss'' of yours."


    "Eh? No, well, that is..."


    I barked at the sweating men.


    "Hurry up, you bastards. Right now!"


    ***


    Thus, I entered the city with the Mohawk warriors.


    The city was silent, without a single citizen or ant in sight. I sighed deeply, observing the deste cityscape. What on earth had happened here...


    The Mohawk warriors nced at me and led me to the barracks.


    "Actingmander!"


    "We''ve captured these suspicious individuals!"


    Entering the barracks, the Mohawk warriors shouted.


    Then,


    "Suspicious individuals?"


    A blonde knight standing at the entrance, examining a pile of weapons, responded.


    "The battle is starting in a few days, where did these suspicious characterse from..."


    As he turned around, our eyes met.


    The knight''s blue eyes widened.


    "...My lord?"


    I was at a loss for words.


    His armor was full of scratches, he looked thin and haggard from hardship, and he exuded an air of a battle-hardened veteran, but it was a face I knew all too well.


    I called out my knight''s name.


    "Lucas!"


    "My lord? Is it really you, my lord? My goodness...!"


    Lucas, who had been holding various things, dropped them and ran towards me, immediately kneeling before me.


    "You''re alive, my lord!"


    "Of course. It was tough, but I made it back."


    It was exactly like the saying goes, ''leaving home is the start of a hard journey.''


    Lucas looked up at me, smiling through his tears, and then suddenly his eyes welled up with tears.


    "I thought for sure..."


    And then he started to cry bitterly.


    "I thought for sure you were gone forever... Waaah...!"


    Waaah- Waaah- Lucas started to cry with his unique bear-like sobbing.


    The Mohawk warriors who had led me here began to sweat profusely.


    "Our boss... is a fearsome person with no blood or tears..."


    "Our role model... the ideal warrior..."


    "He''s crying like a bear..."


    I struggled tofort Lucas, who was now drenched in cold sweat. Hey, hey! Your subordinates (?) are watching! Stop crying,e on, stop!


    After a while, Lucas, having calmed down, exined the current situation to me, starting with how much time had passed since I went missing.


    "Half a year...?!"


    My mouth fell open in shock.


    "It''s been half a year?!"


    "Yes. Exactly six months and fifteen days. I''ve been counting the days since the day you disappeared, my lord."


    Lucas added, blowing his nose into a handkerchief. I couldn''t close my mouth in surprise.


    No wonder it felt oppressively hot, we were already past summer and approaching the beginning of autumn.


    Lucas also exined why the city had taken on such an end-of-the-world atmosphere.


    The Mohawk friends were just mercenaries hired recently.


    The fortress had been damaged due to continuous battles in the half year I was gone.


    Therge skull hanging on the south gate was a rare artifact obtained in thest defensive battle.


    And the reason why there were no people in the city was that they had been evacuated due to the imminent boss stage.


    "After you disappeared, my lord, we fought three more defensive battles."


    We faced the Goblin Legion at Stage 15, and after that, Stage 16, before I fell into the abyss of Oblivion''s Beyond.


    In my absence, Crossroad had managed to survive up to Stage 19.


    It was a stroke of luck that the intervals between defensive battles were long during the half year.


    "Considering that a powerful legion attacks every five stages, the next defensive battle seems to be tough... so we evacuated the citizens in advance."


    "Well done, Lucas."


    After receiving various other major reports, I patted Lucas on the shoulder.


    "You''ve done well in my absence."


    "I just tried to do as you taught me, my lord... but it wasn''t easy."


    We exchanged smiles and continued our conversation.


    "I''m back~ I just checked with the cksmith, and they said they could manage to meet the arrow quota by the day of the defense."


    A helmeted female knight entered the barracks.


    The female knight, strong enough to carry a box full of arrows in each arm, looked our way and then,


    "Huh?"


    She dropped the boxes with a thud.


    "No way."


    Thump!


    The female knight dashed towards me in the blink of an eye, grabbed my shoulders in shock, and shook me back and forth.


    "Senior?! It''s really you, Senior?! You''re back, right?!"


    "Uh, well, that, wait a minute!"


    "Where have you been all this time, really! Do you even know how worried we were?!"


    Holding my arm tightly and shaking it, I asked in bewilderment.


    "First off, let''s rify this. Who are you?!"


    "How can you not recognize your proud junior? It''s me, me!"


    No, there''s no female knight with your physique that I know of...


    Wait a minute.


    There''s only one person who calls me ''senior'', right?


    "...Could it be, Evangeline?"


    "Who else would it be but me!"


    As the female knight swiftly removed her helmet, her long tinum hair, tied up at the back, cascaded down.


    Her mischievous smile, with prominent canine teeth, was unchanged. There was a faint X-shaped scratch on her now thinner and sharper cheeks, and...


    She had grown so much taller! No wonder I didn''t recognize her!


    "This is crazy, how much have you grown in just half a year?!"


    It''s not an exaggeration, she really seems to have grown almost 10cm.


    Of course, even with a 10cm growth, she''s still shorter than me, but considering she was barely 150cm, to grow this much in a blink... Her physical bnce haspletely changed, she''s like a different person!


    Though taller, Evangeline still had a childlike face and nodded with a hum.


    "This reaction! This is the reaction I wanted to hear! Can I now proudly im to have a sexy-dynamite-hot body? Ehehe!"


    She''s still obsessed with that dynamite hot thing, this girl...


    "Even though I''ve grown this much, that guy still treats me like a kid, it''s so unfair. But now that I''ve got your acknowledgment, senior, he has to ept it too!"


    Lucas frowned discontentedly, receiving a scolding from Evangeline.


    "What''s the use of growing taller if your mind is still childish..."


    "Hehe, you say that but you must be nervous, right? Afraid that I''ll catch up to and surpass your height?"


    "How could you ever catch up to my height?"


    "I''m still growing! I''ve grown this much in half a year, so I''ll keep growing more!"


    Watching the two knights bicker, Iughed heartily.


    Ah... I''ve missed this. I''ve missed seeing my subordinates bicker like this...


    "Your Highness?"


    At that moment, a perplexed voice came from the barracks'' entrance.


    Turning around, I saw a familiar boy... no, a young man with curly brown hair. I waved my hand in joy.


    "Damien! Long time no see!"


    Damien rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand and chuckled.


    "Ha, maybe I''ve been pushing myself too hardtely... seeing illusions..."


    "No, you have the far-sight ability. How could you see illusions?"


    "Even hearing hallucinations now. Ha, maybe I''m really tired..."


    Muttering to himself, Damien gathered divine power in his hand, then pressed it to his forehead,


    "Heal, heal..."


    He stirred it around.


    No, it''s not your head that''s broken! I''m real, I tell you!


    A littleter.


    "I thought you had left us and gone to the Imperial Capital..."


    After realizing I was real, Damien clutched my sleeve and started to choke up.


    "Last time, we all disobeyed yourmand, Your Highness. I thought you were so angry that you left us behind..."


    "...I was wrong that time. And I''m not irresponsible enough to just abandon this ce like that."


    Well, I unintentionally left it for half a year, so maybe I was a bit irresponsible...


    I observed Damien. He had tied his now longer curly hair into a small bun at the back. And...


    "...You''ve grown taller too, haven''t you?"


    "Ahaha... seems there was still room for me to grow."


    He had grown too.


    Until now, he definitely had the appearance of a boy, but with the increase in height and a slightly more robust build, he now looked unmistakably like a young man.


    ''...Half a year is indeed a long time for children.''


    When together, I didn''t realize how much these kids had grown, but meeting them after a long separation, I can really feel it.


    They say kids grow overnight, but in half a year, they''ve evolved to their next form.


    And finally.


    "Your Highnessssss!"


    Junior, thest of my main party members to hear the news, came running in a frantic rush.


    "I knew it! I just knew it! That Your Highness wouldn''t abandon us, or meet a tragic end outside!"


    Junior looked exactly the same as half a year ago. The wide-brimmed wizard hat, the fluffy robe covering her body, and...


    "Gurgle!"


    ...even the blood-spitting.


    As soon as she arrived in front of me, Junior dramatically spat blood onto the ground.


    Seeing me gaping, Junior wiped her mouth, looking awkward and stumbling over her words.


    "...It''s, it''s a gag."


    "Hey, that repertoire isn''t working anymore, you know?"


    Everyone else has evolved in a positive direction, so why are you back to spitting blood! Weren''t you over that chronic illness?


    "I thought I was over it, but some residual elements remained in my magic pathways... and they''ve caused trouble again."


    Damien, looking pained, cast a healing spell on Junior, murmuring ''heal, heal''.


    Lucas, who hade to my side, exined with a wry smile.


    "Junior has been pushing herself too hard. We just couldn''t afford to give our magic forces a break..."


    "So, overexertion led to a rpse of the blood-spitting, I see."


    Junior, somewhat recovered, shed her characteristic fox-like smile.


    "Anyway! It''s really good to have you back, Your Highness."


    "..."


    I looked around at my surroundings. Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, all smiling around me.


    "Really, it is."


    Locking eyes with each of my party members, I said, newly appreciative.


    "It''s good to be back."


    Sincerely, just like that.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Fortunately, while I was away, there were quite a few minor injuries, but almost no fatalities. None of the existing troops had deserted either.


    So, I went around to show my face to the other subordinates, not just my main party. Having returned after half a year, it was time to report my survival far and wide.


    Everyone was busy preparing for the defensive battle in their respective areas. When I appeared nonchntly, everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Ash...?!"


    In the northern part of the city.


    Dusk Bringar, who was inspecting hundreds of her knights and duchy soldiers lined up in formation, gaped at me. I waved and approached her.


    "Duchess! Have you been well?"


    "Yo-you, you just show up after half a year and that''s all you have to say...?!"


    "Ha ha. I''ll exin the detailster when I gather everyone together."


    It''s not practical to exin where I''ve been and what I''ve been doing to everyone I meet.


    I nned to gather everyone tonight, have a meal together, and then share my story all at once, along with discussing future ns.


    "It really is you, Ash...?"


    Dusk Bringar, as if in a trance, approached me, pinching my cheek and poking around my body. Hey, that hurts.


    "So it''s not some imposter or shape-shifter, it really is you..."


    "Of course it''s really me. Have you been well?"


    "How can you be so shameless? Do you even know how worried everyone was?!"


    Dusk Bringar started pinching me all over with her tiny hands. Seriously, stop it, it hurts!


    After the pinching punishment (?) was over, I smiled wryly and gestured to her.


    "I was worried you might have swallowed up Crossroad in my absence."


    "I might have, if I had set my mind to it. But."


    This dragondy, with the blood of the evil dragon flowing in her veins, smirked wickedly.


    "Stealing is more fun when the owner is around, isn''t it?"


    "You have a terrifying philosophy..."


    "Stealing when the owner is absent is petty theft, but taking it by force makes one a conqueror. Now that you''re back, I must once again keep a watchful eye on this ce."


    Even as we exchanged these words, I knew the truth.


    That she and her army had fought harder than anyone to defend Crossroad over the past half year.


    "Everyone was waiting, believing you would return."


    Dusk Bringar gazed at my face quietly and smiled faintly.


    "It seems you''ve resolved some of the turmoil inside you."


    "..."


    "I don''t know the details, but... wee back, Ash."


    I, too, eventually smiled at her.


    "Yes, I''m back, Duchess."


    Despite my long absence, they weed me warmly.


    I was just grateful for that.


    ***


    The Penal Squad and the troops from the northern Ariane Kingdom were in the southern ins, busy strengthening the kill zone and barricades.


    So I went to greet them.


    "..."


    "..."


    In this ce, filled with muscr soldiers sweating profusely and working hard on the fortifications.


    Kun was there, shirtless, his muscr physique on disy... wearing a dog cor around his neck... and with Princess Yun riding on his back, his face a picture of misery...


    The ivory-colored girl seated on the back of the red-furred wolf beastman. It made for a nice picture, but what on earth were they doing?!


    Kun and I locked eyes for a moment, frozen. I barely managed to open my trembling lips.


    "Wh-what...?"


    "Oh, Prince Ash? You''re back!"


    Princess Yun, finally noticing me, waved energetically at me while holding Kun''s leash.


    "This flirtatious prince! I knew you had wanderlust, but where have you been gallivanting off to for half a year?"


    "That''s a story for tonight... But what are you two doing...?"


    "In exchange for our troops aiding in the defense of Crossroad, Commander Lucas agreed to ''lend'' me this lovely, fluffy muscle mass."


    Lucas...? I understand the troops are important, but did he trade Kun for them...?


    "Over the past six months, our two forces have moved as one, and now we''ve achieved such fine muscle coordination."


    I have no idea what she means by ''muscle coordination'', but the Penal Squad and Ariane Kingdoms warriors were indeed working together seamlessly.


    The warriors from the Ariane Kingdom are a valuable human resource.


    Certainly, trading Kun for their help seems like a good deal...


    After some mental calctions, I came to the same conclusion as Lucas. So.


    "Have a good time, Kun."


    "What are you saying, Commander?! How can you say that seeing me like this?!"


    Finally, Kun burst out in frustration.


    "Save me! Ever since you disappeared, I''ve been treated like a pet dog!"


    "Well, if you''re happy, then it''s okay..."


    "I''m not happy! I''m not happy at all!"


    Then, Yun lightly pulled back on Kun''s leash.


    "Oh, my puppy isn''t happy being with me?"


    "Gah, that''s not it... not it, Princess Yun...!"


    "Hmph, fine. I''ll let you go for today."


    Princess Yun unfastened the dog cor from Kun''s neck and lightly jumped down to the ground.


    Kun, ncing between me and Yun, quickly ran away.


    As Kun ran off, Yun licked her lips with a look of disappointment.


    "Ah, he''s more unapproachable than I thought. Even with my advances, he doesnt budge..."


    "That''s your way of courting?"


    "Of course. When a woman puts a cor on a man and clings to him, it obviously means let''s be together, right?"


    I just can''t understand the mindset of people from the north.


    Seeing Yun squint her bright yellow eyes, I quietly offered her some advice.


    "Kun is from the beastman tribe, a race that has long been treated as ves by humans... He might be offended by being treated as property."


    "Oh."


    Yun looked down at the dog cor in her hand and clicked her tongue.


    "Oh dear, the bear beastmen in our country aren''t ves but equal citizens, so I''m not sensitive to such issues... And this cor is just my preference."


    What a preference...


    I cleared my throat.


    "If you consider these aspects, you might be able to build a better rtionship with Kun."


    Whether this boisterous princess is serious about Kun or not, I couldn''t tell.


    "I did act a bit impulsively. Ah, it''s hard to admit, but being royal has sometimes narrowed my perspective."


    Muttering to herself, Yun threw the dog cor to the ground and turned to face me.


    "Well, finding a husband is important, but there''s something more pressing right now, Prince Ash."


    "What could be more important?"


    "In the half year you''ve been gone, the world''s politicalndscape has been shaken up."


    I furrowed my brows.


    "What happened?"


    "How could you not know, having been away for half a year?"


    Yun raised her hand, pointing north.


    "The civil war between Crown Prince Lark and Prince Fernandez surrounding the Imperial Capital New Terra, the so-called battle for the throne."


    "...!"


    "The conclusion was reached just recently."


    I swallowed hard.


    During the time I wandered through the dungeon beneath theke and the other side of Oblivion''s Beyond, half a year had passed, and that half year was enough to end the war between the two princes.


    My voice trembled as I asked.


    "The winner is...?"


    Somehow, I had a guess about the oue.


    And as I suspected, Princess Yun matter-of-factly announced the result.


    "Prince Fernandez."


    "..."


    "News has spread across the continent that Fernandez and his army secured a decisive victory a few days ago."


    I clenched my teeth. Yun continued.


    "Prince Lark and the Imperial Army''s First Legion he led have been annihted. Their current status, whether alive or dead, is unknown. There are only rampant rumors. Some say he was dismembered, others that he was executed..."


    "..."


    I recalled the face of my kind-hearted older brother. Could he really be dead?


    Yun shrugged her shoulders.


    "Anyway, the ruler of the Empire, no... the ruler of the world, has been decided."


    "Then, Princess Yun, shouldnt you be going to pledge allegiance to Prince Fernandez?"


    As I gestured, Yun gave a bitterugh.


    "While the opportunists are rushing to swear fealty to Fernandez, my kingdom and I have decided to... wait a bit longer."


    "Why?"


    "Us northerners have a good intuition."


    Yuns expression hardened slightly.


    "There''s been an ominous rumor circting from the Imperial Capital."


    "An ominous rumor?"


    "The Imperial Capital New Terra has been under lockdown for a long time now. Not even an ant can enter or leave bynd, but still, stories find a way to leak out."


    Does the Ariane Kingdom also have an intelligencework inside New Terra?


    Yun nced around to ensure no one was listening and then whispered to me.


    "A massive, unidentified magic circle is being set up throughout the Imperial Capital."


    "...A magic circle?"


    "Despite winning the war, Fernandez still strictly controls the citizens inside the capital. I''ve even heard that people can''t leave their houses now, not just the city."


    "..."


    "Something big is about to happen, Prince Ash. Us northerners are very sensitive to such things. I have a terrible premonition that something major and ominous is brewing..."


    I thought about Fernandez''s objective I learned in the depths of the dungeon.


    And the face of the Emperor I met in the spirit world.


    "The southern front is already overwhelmed with dealing with monsters."


    Yun nced at me.


    "But still, Prince Ash, if you are one of the world''s rulers... you should start preparing. A great upheaval is stirring at the heart of the world."


    I listened quietly and then slowly nodded.


    "Thank you for the advice, Yun. And for helping to defend Crossroad in the meantime."


    "If the northerners just sit back because the crisis is in the south, it would be toote for saving faceter, wouldn''t it? We just had aligned interests."


    Waving her hand dismissively, Yun then looked in the direction Kun had run off.


    "Now, how should I change my courtship strategy... Sigh, romance is quite challenging..."


    "..."


    "Don''t you have any advice, yboy?"


    Yun asked me. I broke out in a cold sweat.


    No, Ash is the flirt, not me, I''m a lifelong single, so I can''t offer useful advice...


    Oops.


    Right, I am Ash. I may not remember my yboy days, but...


    After a moment of contemtion, I gave the best advice I could think of.


    "Just be honest. Make it clear that you''re interested. Whether it''s through words, actions, or gestures, make it unequivocal."


    "Unequivocal?"


    "Sometimes being clear about your intentions can be more helpful, I thought."


    "Hmm..."


    Yun, who had been intently observing me, finally chuckled.


    "Come to think of it, Prince Ash, your romance advice seems rather useless."


    "Eh? Why?"


    I was trying to be serious! Do I reallye across as such a novice?!


    "Well, because you have a face that''s inherently persuasive. If you whispered sweet nothings with that face, nine out of ten would just fall for it, wouldnt they?"


    "..."


    I awkwardly touched my face. Ironically, I''ve never really used this so-called handsome mask to any advantage...


    Yun watched me for a moment and then waved her hand dismissively.


    "Alright, enough with giving others rtionship advice. Go take care of your own lover."


    "Huh? My lover?"


    "What''s with that reaction? Dont you have a former fiance who''s been crying herself to sleep every night waiting for you for the past half year?"


    "...!"


    Her words made me realize something.


    There was a ce I should have gone to as soon as I returned.


    A ce more urgent than visiting myrades.


    I stood agape and muttered.


    "Oh no."


    Thats why you were a lifelong single, RetroAddict! Oh dear!


    I turned on my heels and ran towards the city''s interior. Behind me, I could hear Yunughing uproariously.


    "The worst kind of bad guy is the one who doesn''t realize he''s bad, and that''s exactly you!"


    No, that''s not what I meant to be...!


    "I hope this time you''ll be clear about your intentions with her, Your Highness!"


    Ignoring Yun''s teasing, based on the advice I had given her, I clenched my teeth and ran.


    Towards the heart of Crossroad.


    To the Silver Winter Merchant Guild branch.


    To where Serenade was.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    At the Silver Winter Merchant Guild branch, in the guild leader''s room.


    Serenade was asleep.


    She was lying on the desk bathed in sunlight, buried in a pile of paperwork.


    Already slender, she had lost more weight. Her disheveled aqua hair had grown a bit longer over the past half year, now quite lengthy.


    Standing beside her, sleeping softly with her thin arm as a pillow, I was at a loss for words.


    I could see the scar on her white forearm. It was from the battle with the goblin legion.


    "..."


    So much had changed in half a year.


    Yet, the scar she bore because of me remained distinctly visible.


    Quietly, I took off my coat and draped it over Serenade''s shoulders. Even though it''s still warm in early autumn, she might catch a cold sleeping like this.


    ''Should I leave my greeting forter?''


    How tired must she have been to fall asleep like this? It felt wrong to wake her.


    Just as I was about to leave after onest look at her sleeping face.


    "Uhmm..."


    Serenade''s long eyshes fluttered, and slowly, her silvery eyes opened.


    Our eyes met.


    "..."


    "..."


    Serenade blinked in a daze, then slowly raised her upper body from the desk. Rubbing her eyes a few times, she murmured in confusion.


    "Is this a dream?"


    I gave her a gentle smile.


    "Would you prefer it to be a dream?"


    "...Even if it''s a dream, it''s fine."


    Serenade took my hand, brought it to her cheek, and felt the touch quietly.


    "It''s been so long since I''ve seen you, Your Highness, even in a dream."


    "..."


    "You cruel man... I''ve been waiting a lifetime for you, and you couldnt even let me know you were alive..."


    Murmuring sleepily, I tenderly asked her.


    "What would you most like to do if you met me in reality?"


    "..."


    "Since we''re in a dream, I''ll let you do whatever you''ve wanted to do the most."


    Serenade looked up at me shyly and then answered, a bit embarrassed.


    "I want to kiss your forehead. Like I used to when you were very young."


    Quietly, I knelt on one knee before her.


    Serenade, with the carefulness of unwrapping a birthday present''s ribbon, brushed my bangs aside, and then brought her pert nose to my revealed forehead.


    "Do you remember? When we were very young, and we used to y and fall asleep together, I would give you a goodnight kiss on your forehead."


    "..."


    "Eventually, as you grew up a bit, you became embarrassed, and I could no longer give those goodnight kisses... but I''ve always missed that."


    Her cool, soft lips then touched my forehead and slowly withdrew.


    Thump.


    Afterward, she pressed her forehead against mine. With closed eyes, Serenade murmured in a distant voice.


    "How I long for those beautiful days."


    "..."


    "Those beautiful days, and you..."


    ...She really thinks she''s still in a dream.


    Maybe I should be a bit bolder then.


    Slowly detaching our foreheads, I stood up and smiled at her as she sat in the chair.


    "Serenade. Have you ever received a goodnight kiss from me?"


    She widened her silvery eyes in surprise.


    "No. But I was your elder sister, wasn''t I? I always kissed your forehead and tucked you in."


    "You were always the one giving."


    I carefully brushed her bangs to the side.


    "From now on, I''ll start repaying you, little by little, for everything you''ve given me."


    Then, I leaned in slowly and kissed her forehead.


    Serenade quietly closed her eyes to receive my kiss. A faint, happy smile appeared on her lips.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a happy dream. Ever since Your Highness disappeared, my heart has been aching and restless... I couldn''t sleep properly at night and only had nightmares."


    "..."


    "Having such a happy dream now, maybe when I wake up... Your Highness might soon return."


    Serenade''s smile slowly turned a bit sad as she opened her eyes.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. Even if it''s just a dream, I was happy. But now I must wake up. Too sweet a dream... it hurts when broken."


    I chuckled softly.


    It seemed like time to wake her up.


    "It''s not a dream."


    "What?"


    "It''s not a dream. This is reality."


    "Ha, what are you saying? Look, even if I pinch my cheek, it doesn''t hurt..."


    Serenade lightly pinched her cheek, then blinked in surprise.


    "Huh? It hurts...?"


    "Right?"


    "But, if this is reality, how can Your Highness be right in front of a girl like me..."


    "Well, because I''ve returned."


    Looking at me incredulously, tears began to well up in Serenade''s silvery eyes.


    I awkwardly smiled and stretched out my arms.


    "I''m back, Serenade."


    "..."


    "I''m sorry for causing you so much worry. Here, since I''ve troubled you so much, you can hit me as hard as you..."


    Serenade didn''t hit me.


    Instead, she leapt out of her chair, rushing into my arms and embracing me tightly.


    "It''s not a dream, it''s not a dream, it''s not a dream..."


    Holding onto me, she wept.


    "I thought I''d never see you again... I was so scared..."


    As I gazed down at her trembling shoulders, I awkwardly lowered my arms and held her.


    "I made you cry too much."


    I gently patted her back, soothing her likeforting a child, and whispered.


    "Thank you, Serenade. Thanks to your advice back then, I was able to find myself."


    Your words that if I fall apart, I should just live as I am.


    Thanks to that, I could find myself and return here.


    Always... I''ve always been just receiving from her.


    So, I should say it one more time.


    "From now on, I''ll start repaying you, bit by bit, for what you''ve given me."


    I continued to stroke her back until Serenade calmed down.


    Hoping that I can make her cry a little less from now on.


    That I can create more smiles than tears for her.


    With that wish.


    ***


    Serenade didn''t want to leave my side, but I managed to persuade her to let go. I had to greet the others as well.


    Serenade seemed very worried that I might disappear again. I reassured her several times that I really wouldn''t go anywhere.


    "Really? Really? You won''t disappear without a word again?"


    "Of course. Shall I pinky promise?"


    We pinky promised, nodding heads. I wiped her tear-stained cheeks with a handkerchief. She had cried so much that her beautiful face was a mess.


    "Onest thing, blow your nose!"


    "..."


    Serenade obediently blew her nose as I instructed. She seemed a bit regressed due to all the crying, but... well, she''s cute, so let''s leave it be...


    Perhaps because she was exhausted from crying, relieved by my return, or from theck of proper sleep, Serenade quickly fell asleep once Iid her on the bed in the room.


    After onest look at her sleeping face, I stepped outside. I had to finish greeting the remaining people.


    sh!


    I used the teleport gate to reach the base camp of the Lake Kingdom dungeon.


    The Holy Grail Seekers were staying here, and I came to meet Kellibey and Nameless, among others.


    It''s working fine.


    I was worried the gate might malfunction again and throw me into the spirit world, but fortunately, it worked perfectly.


    If it had broken again after all that effort fixing the system, I would have really had to take it up with the director.


    "Ah! The lostmb has returned!"


    As I entered the base camp, Kellibey greeted me warmly.


    Seeing the bald dwarf with his familiar and friendly demeanor after so long, my heart felt at ease. Iughed out loud.


    "Why are you so cool about it? Everyone else has been crying and fussing over my return."


    "I know a bit about physiognomy, and you dont have the face of someone who would die abroad." (TL Note: Physiognomy is the supposed art of judging character from facial characteristics.)


    "What kind of death does my face predict?"


    "Why dont you look in the mirror, you primp? A face that will get stabbed by a woman while phndering."


    Kellibey chuckled.


    "Just kidding. Recently, there was an incident deep in the dungeon where two Nightmare Legionmanders fell simultaneously. I knew right away it had something to do with you."


    "Your intuition is really something..."


    I genuinely admired, and Kellibey shrugged.


    "Since I''ve been here, no one has defeated a Nightmare Legionmander. But you took down four in just a year."


    "..."


    "When two more suddenly fell, it was only logical to think you were involved."


    Listening to him, it actually seemed like quite a logical deduction...?


    "So, having defeated two Nightmare Legionmanders... you must have brought back the magic cores, right?"


    Kellibey squinted his eyes and extended his hand towards me.


    "Ill craft an incredible Nightmare yer for you. Come on, hand them over!"


    "...No. I couldnt retrieve the magic cores."


    "What? Where did you lose such valuable things!"


    I scratched the back of my head awkwardly. The situation had been such that I was thrown into the spirit world before I could gather anything like magic cores.


    Thest moments of Raven and Salome shed in my mind.


    I felt a bit heavy-hearted.


    "What about the magic core of the Goblin God-King? At least give me that! Ill craft something awesome! Hurry!"


    "Why are you so obsessed with making Nightmare yers? That''s dangerous equipment."


    "Do you know how fun it is to work with materials like that? Besides, ever since youve been gone, I''ve had to make do with mediocre materials. It''s been so boring!"


    Kellibey swung his hammer above his head.


    "Remember! From now on, you should entrust me with crafting difficult and rare equipment! Dont disappear for such a long time again! Got it?"


    "Got it, I got it..."


    I promised myself to submit all the pending equipment requests soon.


    "Ah, Prince! You''ve returned!"


    That''s when Kellibeys assistant, Hannibal, emerged from the forge.


    This boy with bangs covering his eyes had also grown quite a bit in half a year. Kids really do grow up fast...


    Hannibal, who enchants equipment with spirits, was now openly carrying several spirits around with him.


    During my absence, Kellibey had been churning out weapons and armor, and Hannibal had been enchanting spirits non-stop to supply Crossroad.


    Apparently, these powerful spirit-enchanted gears had been crucial in holding the line of defense for Crossroad. I was grateful for that.


    After praising the two and chatting about various things.


    I looked around the base camp. I saw several NPC adventurers, but I couldnt find Coco the Severer or Nameless.


    "If it''s those two, they went into the deep parts of the dungeon to handle something... Its a usual thing for them. I''ll pass on your story when they return."


    "Thank you. I appreciate it."


    As we were wrapping up the conversation, I saw five elves hurrying toward us from the other side of the base camp.


    It was the Holy Grail Seekers. Verdandi, leading the group, saw me and screamed while pulling at her hair.


    "Kyaaaah! Ashhhhh!"


    This was the first time someone greeted me with a scream upon reunion. I waved back happily.


    Soon after, surrounded by the five elves, we exchanged updates on recent happenings.


    During my absence, these five had not only helped defend Crossroad but also carried out dungeon explorations on their own.


    "We''ve managed to clear a path to the ''Mage Tower'' in Zone 8. Now that you''re here, Lord Ash, we can set out to conquer it anytime!"


    The ''Mage Tower'' in Zone 8 of the dungeon is said to house the Holy Grail.


    We were finally ready to embark on the quest they had longed for.


    Verdandi, with her trademark tear-streaked eyes and bright smile, then turned serious.


    "Ah, of course... the Mage Tower dungeon itself is a formidable ce, and with the next defensive battle in just a few days, we should think about it after that..."


    "Dont worry. We''ll handle the defensive battle smoothly, and we''ll conquer the Mage Tower and retrieve the Holy Grail."


    "Sniff, how much I''ve missed your confident voice, Lord Ash..."


    Verdandi pretended to wipe away a tear. I chuckled and looked around.


    "But where are Burnout and Bodybag? I thought they''d be with you."


    The Shadow Squad had been disbanded.


    The only survivors left were Burnout and Bodybag.


    I had hoped that Verdandi, being an elf herself, might have taken care of them, but they werent here.


    As I mentioned the two, Verdandis face stiffened slightly.


    "They''ve been with Lillytely."


    "With Lilly? Why?"


    "Well, the thing is..."


    Verdandi showed a bittersweet expression.


    "...Lilly has encountered a major problem."

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Crossroad. The Alchemy Workshop.


    Bang!


    I burst into the workshop, calling out urgently.


    "Lilly!"


    Lilly''s room was near the entrance of the workshop, a consideration for her difficulty in walking.


    As I rushed in, I shouted.


    "I heard theres been trouble! What kind of... incident..."


    My words trailed off.


    Lilly was sitting demurely at her workshop desk, inspecting an artifact.


    "...Your Highness?"


    Lilly looked at me in shock, her voice filled with surprise.


    "My goodness, you''re back?"


    "Yes, I am back... but."


    I pointed at Lilly with a trembling hand.


    "What... what''s with that belly?"


    Lilly, seated in her chair, had... incredibly, a hugely swollen belly.


    I covered my mouth with my hand and approached her.


    "Why... why is your belly so big?"


    "Ah, that''s because..."


    "You can''t overeat to this extent because of stress! How did you end up with such severe abdominal obesity?!"


    "That''s not belly fat, okay?!"


    Lilly shouted, then sighed and ced her hands on her belly.


    "Im pregnant."


    "What?"


    My mouth fell open.


    "Whose, whose child is it?!"


    "...Who else could it be? Obviously, its Godhands."


    Lilly gave me a look that seemed to question why I was even asking.


    I was truly speechless.


    Just then, Bodybag and Burnout came out from inside the workshop and greeted me. Lilly moved from the chair to the wheelchair with their assistance.


    "It seems I got pregnant right before the Goblin Legion attacked... If I calcte the dates, it''s been about 8 months now."


    "8 months..."


    So, she would be giving birth in about two months? Or does it differ for a half-elf?


    As I looked bewildered at Lilly''s swollen belly, she reprimanded me.


    "Your Highness. I understand you''re surprised, but aren''t there certain words you''re supposed to say first when a subordinate announces a pregnancy?"


    "Ah! Yes, of course..."


    I stopped hesitating and finally offered the greeting I should have given earlier.


    "Congrattions...?!"


    "Thank you, Your Highness. It feels like you''re just saying it because I pointed it out."


    Lilly gave a wry smile and asked Bodybag and Burnout to tidy up inside the workshop. The two elvesplied quietly with her request.


    As I pushed her wheelchair outside, Lilly bowed her head in thanks.


    "I know what you''re worried about, Your Highness. Everyone was concerned."


    Once we reached the backyard of the workshop, Lilly opened up after a moment of silence in the fresh air.


    "The baby has no father, and the mother can''t use her legs, and on top of that, the child in my womb is a despised half-breed between a human and an elf."


    "..."


    "I know. It''s going to be very hard."


    What could I possibly add?


    I just listened. Lilly continued.


    "When I found out I was pregnant, I was in a lot of turmoil. Should I keep the baby? If I do, how will we live?"


    The early autumn sunlight pierced through the foliage in the backyard, shining down on Lilly''s face. She closed her eyes gently.


    "I felt so helpless, I even thought about ending it all, just like that, with the baby."


    "..."


    "But I just couldnt... I didnt have the courage."


    Lilly pressed her lips together firmly.


    "I didnt have the courage to abort the baby. Or to die with it. So I just decided... to have the baby."


    "..."


    "To live."


    To live.


    To reach such a six-word conclusion, how many nights must she have spent in turmoil.


    Regrettably, I was not by Lillys side during her times of distress. She had to reach her conclusion and endure all by herself. Lilly was strong.


    "No, you''re incredibly brave, Lilly."


    I said earnestly, nodding my head.


    "I''ll help you. With giving birth, with raising the child..."


    "..."


    "Crossroad might have a challenging work environment, but the welfare is good, right? Just trust the lord."


    There''s a saying that it takes a vige to raise a child.


    It means that many people''s help is needed for a child to grow up safely.


    I was willing to offer any help I could for Lilly and her child. And I believed others would feel the same.


    "Didn''t I promise you before? If you decide to take on a challenge, I will help."


    Maybe, Lilly is facing a challenge bigger than any she has faced before.


    More than ever, she would need a lot of help.


    "I wont refuse, Your Highness."


    Lilly ced her hand on her belly and smiled sheepishly.


    "It seems Im in no position to refuse."


    ...I thought that during my absence, only the children had grown up beyond recognition.


    But it wasn''t just the children.


    Adults grow too.


    Looking into Lillys eyes, which seemed deeper than before, I felt a lump in my throat.


    "Alright! Thats enough about my personal matters. Ill report on how the artifacts and defensive instations have been devastated in your absence. Oh, did you see the giant skull hanging on the southern wall on your way here? Its really something..."


    Lilly, true to her role in artifact management, began her report.


    I listened attentively to her report, but my gaze remained fixed on her belly.


    Crossroad is known as the city built over a graveyard.


    But even here, people fall in love, have children, and... continue to live.


    Even on a graveyard. Rising above death.


    - "I decided to live."


    I thought I would not soon forget those six words Lilly uttered.


    All the more reason.


    To protect the front lines here... to protect this world, so they can live on.


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    ***


    After visiting the alchemy workshop, I made rounds to other workshops, greeting the guild leaders for the first time in a while.


    I exchanged greetings with other mercenaries and soldiers.


    After finishing my round of survival notifications, I headed back to the mansion.


    "..."


    I stopped the carriage in front of the temple.


    Arge man in a helmet was sweeping the entrance of the temple. I got out of the carriage and approached him.


    "Torkel."


    He was the leader of the Leprosy Extermination Squad, Torkel.


    Startled as I called his name and approached, Torkel looked at me.


    "Your Highness...! You''ve returned?!"


    "Ha ha. It was a long journey, but yes, I''m back."


    I smiled awkwardly and observed Torkels appearance.


    "Have you been doing menial tasks at the temple ever since?"


    "Yes, thats right."


    Torkel scratched the back of his helmeted head and answered in his characteristic gruff voice.


    "Still haven''t found the answer..."


    "..."


    Because of the goblin horde that attacked the temple.


    The Leprosy Extermination Squad, except for Torkel, had been wiped out.


    Saintess Margarita, the head priestess, died here, taking an arrow meant for Torkel.


    I don''t know what meaning this temple held for him, but his reason for not leaving and choosing to loiter around doing menial tasks... seemed understandable.


    Torkel calmly exined how the temple had been managed during my absence, and I listened quietly.


    And he also had new information to share.


    "Within a few weeks, a new High Priest will be assigned to this temple."


    At Torkel''s words, my eyes widened in surprise.


    "A new High Priest? Is someone being dispatched from the central order?"


    "Yes. Actually, we all thought no one woulde, and that Damien would continue as the High Priest... But recently, we received a message from the central order. They''ll be arriving soon."


    It was truly unexpected news. Was there another foolish priest willing toe to this remote ce?


    "..."


    Or, perhaps, it was as the order had always done: sending someone to monitor the situation here as a spy.


    "Up until now, I could stay here because Damien, acting as the High Priest, generously allowed it... But with the arrival of the new High Priest, I''ll probably be driven out."


    Torkel slowly turned his body and looked around the temple.


    "A leper, and the one responsible for the death of the previous High Priestess, Saintess Margarita, is right here."


    "..."


    "Ah, I''ve brought up a rather depressing topic... My apologies."


    Torkel bowed to me respectfully.


    "If you need me, please feel free to call on me. If you summon me, I am ready to go to the battlefield and die."


    "..."


    "Then... take care, Your Highness."


    Torkel then resumed hisbing.


    His movements in cleaning around the temple were mechanical, yet skilled. After watching him for a moment, I boarded the carriage.


    The survival report was more or lessplete.


    Now, it''s time to prepare for the next stage.


    ***


    That evening.


    My heroes began to arrive at my mansion. We had decided to have dinner and chat.


    The lord''s mansion was lively for the first time in a while.


    The servants, seemingly overjoyed at my return, brought out a plethora of dishes they hadn''t even been ordered to make, smiling from ear to ear.


    The meal was delicious, and the atmosphere was excellent. I felt relieved.


    ...If only it hadn''t been for the flower garden interior of the mansion.


    In my absence, the lord''s mansion had once again transformed into a cutesy, bling-bling interior. There was only one person who would undertake such a change in taste.


    I red at the culprit, grinding my teeth.


    "Evangeline...!"


    "Fu-fu, fuuuuui~"


    Evangeline, who had grown a bit over thest six months, still couldnt whistle properly and pretended not to hear.


    Everyone burst intoughter. No, it''s not funny! Why does my house always end up like this whenever I''m away!


    Anyway, everything else was good except for the interior.


    While eating, I briefly told them about what I had experienced.


    Falling deep into the dungeon. Defeating twomanders of the Nightmare Legion.


    The stories of the vigers and Mason from the bottom. And finally, redefining myself in the spirit realm...


    I didn''t tell them everything, but I shared what needed to be shared without omission.


    Especially.


    "So, I want to apologize."


    This part had to be clear.


    "I should apologize for disappearing for half a year, but more than that... I want to apologize for my attitude before I disappeared."


    I had tried to be a monster.


    Believing it was the way to protect more people.


    To do so, I broke my own g. But what I overlooked was this.


    The g was no longer just mine. It was a banner raised together by everyone on this front.


    Forgetting that, I acted arrogantly.


    Myrades rebelled against me. They did not follow my orders.


    To protect me.


    To protect our g.


    Thanks to them, I was able to realize something more important.


    "Thanks to all of you, I was able to avoid crossing the line. Thanks to you, I was able to return."


    My g and I were protected by everyone here.


    "Thank you. Everyone."


    I bowed my head to everyone.


    "...We should be the ones thanking you, Your Highness."


    After a moment of silence, Lucas, sitting next to me, smiled broadly.


    "Foring back."


    He was probably thanking me for physicallying back.


    But also foring back as myself, the one who once again took up the old g... that must be what Lucas meant. I responded with a slight smile.


    After the meal, when tea and snacks were being passed around to everyone.


    I brought up our future tasks.


    "Let''s get organized. There are three immediate challenges we need to address."


    I clenched my fist and then extended only my index finger, shaking it.


    "First, assessing the world''s political situation."


    Whether we like it or not, it''s something we must do to survive. Politics.


    "It''s said that Fernandez won the throne battle in the Imperial Capital... soon, the repercussions will reach here."


    Thinking of the influence Fernandez has extended to Crossroad.


    It surely won''t be a mild impact.


    "Let''s keep our ears wide open and prepare for the shockwaveing from the Imperial Capital."


    Then, I extended two fingers, my index and middle finger.


    "Second. Dungeon exploration."


    Dungeon Offense.


    Perhaps the most important task for clearing this game.


    "The next time we explore a dungeon, we''ll head to Zone 8s ''Mage Tower'' to retrieve the Holy Grail."


    Everyone was listening intently to my words. I nodded.


    "Itsrger and more threatening than any dungeon we''ve explored before. We must be fully prepared before setting out."


    Lastly, I spread out three fingers - my index, middle, and ring finger.


    "And finally, the most imminent major event. The next defense battle."


    Tower Defense.


    The essence of this damned game.


    "A defense battle right after returning, really..."


    I chuckled.


    "What a thrill!"


    Stage 20.


    The next boss stage was just around the corner.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    During my absence, the heroes had diligently conducted autonomous dungeon explorations, and therefore, the opponent for this stage had already been identified.


    ''The Ghost Pirate Legion.''


    A pirate legionposed of ghosts thatmand various marine creatures, with Ghost Pirate Captain Bernardt Poker as their leader.


    The summoned sea monsters are troublesome, but the real problem is the ghost fleet they lead.


    ''Ghost Pirate Captain Bernardt Poker possesses a special skill [Stormy Sea].''


    When this skill is activated, a torrential downpour falls from the sky, and this rain is all seawater.


    It''s a crude magic that connects the real sea and sky through a kind of gate.


    And if even a little seawater is on the ground, the ghost ships of the ghost fleet can advance.


    Their main tactic is toy a field of seawater with their special skill and whip it up with ghost ships.


    These ghost ships, protected by evil spirits, are more powerful than an average warship when in full condition.


    Theyre almostparable to airborne ships in power, justcking the ability to fly.


    ''And the Dark Event they''ve triggered for this boss stage is Rapid Advance.''


    A horrendous Dark Event that greatly increases the speed of the monsters.


    Having saved up Dark Events to trigger all at once, the expected speed increase is about double.


    ''Just thinking about these already insanely mobile ghost pirate ships moving at double their usual speed...''


    It''s a terrifying thought.


    Moreover, as soon as they emerge from the ck Lake, they head north, covering in a day and a half what would normally take three.


    This speed increase is a headache both in and out of battle.


    It could be even more troublesome to deal with than the Breeding Dark Event that the Goblin Legion hadst time.


    "But,"


    I smirked.


    "We''re not the kind to just stand and take hits."


    Crossroad, which has endured for over a year and a half in this game that spans three years.


    It means weve all grown seasoned enough. Such a challenge is nowughably surmountable.


    The heroes, who had been tensely listening to the ghost pirates'' specs, looked puzzled.


    Smirking, I tapped the portable ckboard Aider had set up with my staff.


    "If we follow the n Ive devised, maybe... this defense battle could turn out to be the easiest yet, practically a walk in the park."


    Twisting the rules, circumventing them, leaping over them-


    Destroying them.


    I grinned as I exined the n I had concocted. Confusion and astonishment flickered across everyones faces.


    Lucas stuttered as he asked,


    "Can such a strategy... really work?"


    "Of course, it will. Definitely."


    742 attempts.


    And a year and a half of realbat.


    Thanks to the experience weve steadily umted, I can now intuit which strategies will work in realbat and which wont.


    And I have a hunch.


    This will work. No matter what!


    "Of course, well prepare a n B just in case... but trust me. This strategy is definitely viable."


    I pped my hands with a smack!


    "Alright! Less than a week remains until the defense battle. For the remaining time, all workers and avable forces will start preparations for this operation."


    I looked around at the heroes and went, Ah,


    "By the way, do you guys like sashimi?"


    "Sashimi?"


    "Yeah. Freshly sliced fish, dipped in soy sauce or vinegar sauce..."


    Most looked bewildered, perhaps because Crossroad is ind and sashimi is an umon food culture in this area.


    I grinned and winked.


    "Alright, let''s feast to our heart''s content this time. Everyone, look forward to it!"


    It seems like this town doesn''t have soy sauce or vinegar for dipping, though!


    ***


    The next day, construction began immediately.


    The workers remaining in the city, along with the soldiers and heroes, were all mobilized to start construction on the in in front of the city walls, as per my instructions.


    "It may seem like sudden, pointless digging on bare ground..."


    Evangeline, who was energetically shoveling and digging the ground, wiped the sweat from her forehead and grinned.


    "Now it really feels like our senior has returned!"


    Standing next to her, overseeing the construction blueprint, I turned my attention to Evangeline.


    "Really? In what way?"


    "Pulling out seemingly nonsensical strategies at a nce, and leading everyone without hesitation to execute them... like that?"


    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders.


    "There have been more than a couple of times when I doubted if such strategies would really work. But they all dealt effective blows to the monsters. So, everyone believes and follows this construction project too, believing it will be meaningful."


    "..."


    At the bustling construction site, people dug the ground and sweated without a hint of doubt.


    They all trust me.


    Then I must repay them with results. Defeat the monsters impressively...


    After confirming the construction site was up and running properly, I moved towards the city center. I had business with the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    "Ah, Your Highness."


    Serenade was already waiting, as I had sent a message ahead.


    Perhaps due to yesterday''s incident, Serenade blushed and averted her eyes as soon as she saw me.


    Her shy demeanor made me feel embarrassed as well. Um...


    However, my visit this time was not for personal reasons, but as a public duty of the Lord of Crossroad.


    So, I opened my mouth in a strictly business-like tone.


    "Serenade. As I mentioned in my message earlier... I would like to see the condition of the airship."


    "Ah, yes! Please follow me."


    Serenade, snapping back to reality, led the way. I followed her.


    "While Your Highness was away for the past half-year, the airship Geronimo underwent repairs and upgrades under the supervision of Master Smith Kellibey."


    In the property owned by the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, several new warehouses had sprung up over the past few months. Serenade brought me to thergest of these.


    Koong-


    The warehouse door opened, revealing the monstrous form of the waiting airship. I involuntarily gasped.


    The bulky thrusters like furnaces attached directly to it. Two propellers attached to the head and tail. An archaic, thick design that exudes brutality.


    While its characteristic blunt and brutish appearance remained, several moreyers of sturdy external armor had been added, and several more protruding weapons were affixed.


    "Besides adding armor and weapons, we''ve especially overhauled the engine... The current output is 1.5 times what it was before."


    "1.5 times?"


    "Master Smith Kellibey put in a great deal of effort. He regretted not being able toplete this airship, saying it was his lifelong regret..."


    As we approached, the airship''s hatch slowly opened.


    Chik-!


    Inside the airship, in a maid uniform, was the swordswoman Elize, whom I hadnt seen in a long time. She gracefully bowed to me.


    Extending her arm towards the open interior of the airship, Serenade smiled brightly.


    "How about it, would you like to take a test flight?"


    And so.


    Tututututu...!


    As we took our seats, the airship took off with a heavy mechanical sound.


    The giant metal mass gently lifted off the ground, and before we knew it, it had gained altitude and soared into the sky.


    "The control system was only roughly mastered by our people, but after Master Smith Kellibeys new guidance... it became much more efficient to operate."


    As I listened to Serenade''s exnation, I looked out the window.


    Crossroad looked different when viewed from the sky.


    I observed the city, which I hadn''t been able to closely watch until now, in silence. The airship circled the city slowly and not too high, as if to be considerate of my observation.


    "In the half year I was away, the city itself has changed a lot."


    I remarked, after observing Crossroad for a while.


    There were many buildings that hadn''t been there half a year ago, although some of it might be due to the different perspective from the sky.


    Among them, one particrly tall building under construction caught my eye. I pointed to it.


    "Is that building under construction, by any chance..."


    "Yes. Its a hotel."


    Serenade smiled.


    "The very one you requested to be built."


    "Wow, it''se up quite a bit."


    "Here in Crossroad, we''ve been researching magical construction methods."


    I had left the Defense Tower Scroll at the alchemy workshop. It must be that technology.


    "We''re applying various technologies, so it''s being built very quickly. It might bepleted sooner than expected."


    The hotel construction was a n I pushed for not long after I took charge here, but only now, after a year and a half, tangible progress was emerging.


    The city has changed tremendously in the year and a half since I took charge. I think there are aspects where it''s unrecognizably developed, though it feels odd to say this myself.


    "..."


    And again, in another year and a half.


    At the end of the third year, when all these battles are concluded. I wonder how much it will have changed.


    As I silently observed the city, Serenade cautiously broached a topic.


    "Your Highness. The reason for your visit today is..."


    "Hm."


    I came out of my reverie and faced Serenade.


    "Firstly, I n to use this airship in the uing battle."


    Serenade nodded brightly.


    "By all means, please do. After all, this airship has been repaired to assist you, Your Highness. We will keep it ready in perfect condition."


    "Thank you, Serenade. And..."


    I cautiously brought up the next topic.


    "I would like to know a little about the news from the Imperial Capital."


    Serenade''s expression stiffened slightly at my question.


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild is based in New Terra, the Imperial Capital.


    Although the head of the guild is in this remote southern territory, its roots are still in the Imperial Capital.


    Furthermore, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild has been focusing on information trading at my request.


    There must be information about the war between the First and Second Princes  the battle for the throne  that took ce in the Imperial Capital.


    Serenade looked down for a moment to gather her thoughts, then slowly began to speak.


    "You must have already heard that the war between the two princes ultimately ended in victory for Prince Fernandez."


    I nodded. Serenade continued.


    "During the war, we maintained contact with the inner part of the Imperial Capital. Our guild advisor, Alberto, periodically sent couriers."


    The image of Alberto, an elderly valet with a splendid beard, crossed my mind.


    After retiring from his valet position, Alberto joined the Silver Winter Merchant Guild at my rmendation.


    And he stayed in the Imperial Capital even during the critical situation of the war.


    "But...munication has beenpletely cut off since the end of the war. Even the regr reports that he would send without fail in the event of no major incidents have stopped."


    "..."


    "It''s premature to jump to conclusions without information, but it''s certain that something... significant is happening in the Imperial Capital."


    Serenade hesitated for a moment before adding more.


    "And, there''s something I must apologize for. Your Highness."


    "Huh?"


    "...It''s about the First Prince''s wife and three sons, whom you entrusted me to protect."


    The wife and three children of First Prince Lark.


    My sister-inw and nephews, whom I had managed to extract from Fernandez''s grasp and escape here. What could have happened to them during the half-year I was away?


    I looked at Serenade with surprised eyes. Serenade closed her mouth tightly and bowed her head to me.


    "After the news of Prince Lark''s defeat spread... the Princess and the three princes left this ce. It was just a few days ago."


    "...!"


    "I tried to persuade them to stay, but she left, saying, ''How can I just stand by as a Princess in the face of my husband''s misfortune?'' There was nothing... I could do to stop them."


    I ran my hand over my face.


    This was an aspect I hadn''t fully considered.


    ''I intended to keep them safe from Fernandez''s clutches and simultaneously use them as a deterrent to prevent Lark from acting recklessly towards this ce.''


    With the rumors of Lark''s defeat and deathing in, it seems the entire family couldn''t stay put and took action.


    With the Third Prince  myself  also missing, they probably didn''t feel a strong need to stay here.


    ''If I hadn''t disappeared and had been here, I might have been able to stop them...''


    But it''s already in the past.


    Lark''s wife and children have slipped through my fingers. And they have walked into the maelstrom swirling around the Imperial Capital.


    I hope Lark is safe. And that he reunites with his wife and children safely.


    Thats all I can wish for from afar.


    I gently patted the guilt-ridden Serenade on the shoulder.


    "Don''t me yourself, Serenade. It wasn''t something you could have controlled. It''s already in the past."


    "...The Princess left a message."


    Serenade cautiously looked up at me with her silver eyes.


    "She said to tell you when you return."


    "What is it?"


    "If Prince Lark has truly passed away. And if... she and her three sons also meet with misfortune."


    I clenched my mouth shut.


    "Please stop Prince Fernandez."


    "..."


    "She said that now, the only person who can do this in the world is Prince Ash. Then she left."


    I clicked my tongue and looked out the window.


    This time, not at the city, but beyond.


    At the near south, where the monster legion would soon invade.


    And at the far north, from where ominous news might arrive anytime. Alternating between the two.


    "I was going to do that anyway."


    I muttered, ring at the horizon with my eyes wide open.


    "...because I''ve decided to protect this world."


    ***


    Five dayster.


    New intelligence arrived from the north.


    The news of Lark''s execution, and...


    The news that his wife and three children were also captured and brutally killed.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    The global situation was changing rapidly.


    Receiving information through various channels, including Serenade, Princess Yun, and Dusk Bringar, I sped my aching head.


    Lark and his army were finished.


    The Emperor was trapped in the spirit realm, unable to escape back to reality.


    The Imperial Capital, and the Empire, werepletely in Fernandezs grasp.


    What would be of the world now?


    How would Fernandez act?


    ...But here at the monster front, there was a more immediate problem.


    The Ghost Pirate Legion would erupt from the ck Lake by tomorrow.


    And with defense lines like forward bases not activated, they would advance towards Crossroad without any hindrance.


    I could only hope that the facility the people here had been busily preparing in front of the southern wall of Crossroad for the past few days would work effectively.


    I had some confidence and self-assurance, but it was inevitable to feel a bit anxious. I had prepared a n B just in case.


    ***


    As time passed, the night before the monsters invasion,


    I opened my inventory for the first time in a while and took out boxes I hadnt used before.


    One golden SSR grade reward box, three purple SR grade reward boxes.


    Rewards for defeating the Goblin God-King. Time to open them now.


    There were more lower-grade boxes farmed by the heroes while I was away, but I decided to keep them and open these four high-grade boxes today.


    I first grasped the golden box.


    "..."


    I had a feeling.


    I felt like I knew what was inside. So, I opened the box calmly, without praying or seeking the SSR God as usual.


    sh-!


    After a dazzling burst of light, inside the box was...


    "As expected, this."


    A familiar piece of a g.


    [Great Commander''s g Piece] (4/5)


    - One of the five pieces of character ''Ash''s exclusive equipment [Great Commander''s g (EX)].


    - Collect all five pieces toplete one g.


    I knew it would be this. Holding the g piece fluttering in my hand, I clicked my tongue.


    "Just one left now."


    I would have been disappointed if it was something else.


    I really want to collect all these pieces andplete the item. I''m curious about how amazing this g must be to consume five golden boxes.


    After storing the g piece in the inventory, I opened the remaining three SR grade boxes.


    sh! sh! sh!


    From the first box, amon SR grade Magic Core rolled out. Not as good as aplete product, but still not bad.


    I''m grateful it came out, considering how much Magic Core consumption there has been recently.


    And what came out of the second and third boxes was...


    "...!"


    A dazzling silver mace.


    And arge, thick rectangr shield.


    I swallowed as I examined the heavy equipment.


    "This is...!"


    [Goddess Blessed Mace (SR)]


    [Goddess Blessed Greatshield (SR)]


    Holy Gardis!


    "It''s the Goddess Blessed Set!"


    Equipment prefixed with Goddess Blessed- exists only once in each equipment category.


    So, there''s a Goddess Blessed Longsword, a Goddess Blessed Crossbow, and so on.


    "Ugh...! How could it be so perfectly suited?"


    True to equipment blessed personally by the goddess, they are natural predator gear against ghosts and undead type monsters.


    Very appropriate and excellent items for us, who are about to face the Ghost Pirate Legion.


    Is it because its been a while since I''ve opened boxes? It''s so timely to get such apt items.


    ''...So, it''s good to have nice equipment, but.''


    I rested my chin on my hand and pondered.


    To whom should I give this? To whom would it be best to give it, so that rumors of a well-done job spread...


    "...Hmm."


    After pondering with closed eyes, I slowly opened them.


    Indeed, the person to give this to...


    "Is that guy alone."


    ***


    The next day.


    South, the ck Lake.


    Bubble, bubble...


    The surface of the pitch-ckke churned violently,


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the water''s surface exploded, and a massive warship burst forth.


    The warship was a ghastly sight.


    Its entire rotting and decayed hull was covered with grotesque deep-sea monsters, and on its tattered ck sails were drawn bizarre skull patterns.


    On the front, back, left, right, and diagonal eight directions of the ship, skeletons tied with chains were hanging, with blue mes flickering inside their empty skulls.


    On both sides were densely packed cannons and ded hooks for capturing enemy ships.


    Screeeech...!


    Kyaaah...!


    Around the ship, dark specters continuously emitted terrifying screams, converging and dispersing repeatedly.


    Whoosh!


    The warship, spewing ck spray in all directions, righted itself.


    "Hmm~!"


    Ssh. Ssh.


    A ghostly figure, dressed like an admiral, walked onto the prow of the ship, dripping seawater all over.


    With each step, sea water sshed from his submerged boots, dragging a fish-smelling coat along the floor, a ghostly pirate with a bottle of liquor in his mouth.


    On his back, a giant greatsword and cannon were crossed in an X shape.


    "Huuh!"


    The ghost spread his arms wide, took a deep breath, then clicked his tongue and bit into the bottle of rum again.


    "Land''s smell, always shitty as ever."


    Nightmare Legion''s 8th in the hierarchy.


    The Legionnaire of the Ghost Pirate Legion.


    Fleet Commander of the Ghost Raiding Fleet - Bernardt Poker.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Grumbling, new ships began to appear on either side of his.


    Each one was a terribly damaged and broken ghost ship.


    The ships, carrying a creepy turquoise aura, were all surrounded by specters, and on one side of each ship, hideous monsters like giant crustaceans or octopuses clung, their eyes glinting murderously.


    Trudge! Trudge! Trudge!


    Suddenly, the previously empty deck was crowded with ghosts.


    In the hands of the dead were rusty swords, pistols, hooks, and ropes.


    As if they were ready to steer the ship into the enemy and board it for close-quartersbat...


    "..."


    Watching his crew, Bernardt Poker swallowed another mouthful from the bottle.


    Originally, the time for the deluge should havee, and it should have been his turn to invade the surface.


    But quite amotion had urred in the depths of the Lake Kingdom.


    Raven and Salome, two Nightmare Legionnaires, had copsed after fighting each other, and before Raven''s death, the gue he spread had swept over dozens of monster legions, causing terrible damage...


    It was only recently that the chaotic situation had calmed down, and with the arrival of the time for the deluge, the King of Kings had generously ordered Bernardt Poker to march.


    - I''ll give you a fair wind. Advance at full speed and bring ruin to the humans.


    "Fair wind, my ass. It''s just because I''m the easiest pick among those left, they''re throwing me out first."


    The sight of the red liquor flowing down the blue and transparent throat of the ghost captain was clearly visible.


    Originally, a ghost''s body was unable to eat or drink anything, but his desire for alcohol couldn''t be quenched even in death.


    He used his magic to dpose the alcohol and forcibly absorbed it into his body. The ectosm of the ghost''s body turned slightly red.


    Bernardt Poker tossed the empty bottle aside with a swift motion. As the ss shattered, Poker belched.


    "Always the sailor''s lot to clean up, damn high and mighty bastards..."


    At that, the ghost subordinates who had gathered around Poker chuckled and shouted.


    "So, are we not going to attack, Admiral?!"


    "After a long time, we get to stab and kill the living! A chance to rob them of everything they have!"


    "Men! Women! The elderly! Children! Those in between and beyond! Kill them all!"


    "Gold! Jewels! Silk! Tobo! Pepper! Coffee! Let''s steal everything!"


    "And alcohol too!"


    "Beer! Wine! Brandy! Rum! Whiskey! Our captain doesn''t discriminate!"


    Poker unwittingly smiled as he looked around at his subordinates, who were spontaneously singing in tune.


    Before and after death, they were consistently foolish.


    His subordinates, some with starfish stuck on their heads, arrows embedded in them, missing eyes,cking lower jaws, or even heads entirely, were quickly nced over.


    "...However."


    Poker hummed as he took out a new bottle and popped the cork.


    "The best of them all is the cheap moonshine made by the wife who left~"


    "Kyah-ho!"


    "Our admiral''s voice is so sweet!"


    "I think I''m falling for you, Captain!"


    Energized, Poker''s subordinates cheered, and he barked an order.


    "Set sail! You damned bastards! Raise the anchor and unfurl the sails! Catch the wind-!"


    Following his gesture, he thrust his hand forward,


    "It''s time for a storm!"


    Rumble, rumble...


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky,


    Whoosh!


    and began to pour down a terrifying downpour.


    The sea opened in the sky. Somewhere in the southern vast sea was magically connected to this ce''s sky.


    Saltwater fell like a waterfall. Sea creatures swept up in it scattered their scales as they plummeted.


    Dancing in the rain, the ghost pirates moved forward as Poker stretched his hand out again.


    "Let''s go! Plunder everything from the humans!"


    Cutting through the pouring seawater, the giant ghost ships began to advance.


    There were twelve in total.


    Twelve ghost ships surged northward through the storm, apanied by the singing of the ghost pirates on board, and the hideous cries of the specters and sea monsters hanging from the ships.


    ***


    The King of Kings'' promise of a fair wind was no empty boast.


    The ghost fleet moved much faster than usual, and the twelve ghost ships covered a distance that would normally take three days in just a day and a half.


    "Admiraaaaal! I see it!"


    A pirate with a telescope on the crow''s nest shouted noisily.


    "The walls of the human city!"


    "...!"


    Bernardt Poker squinted through his dim eyes ahead.


    Indeed, there they were. Insignificant walls made of iron and bricks.


    "Did four Nightmare Legionnaires really die here, unable to breach such a frail wall?"


    A sneer formed on Poker''s lips.


    A sneer for the foolhardy legionnaires who died here without oveing this wall.


    Spiders, vampires, werewolves, goblins.


    All boasting about nearly destroying the world, but they perished here, unable to breach such a wall?


    "Idiots, all of them."


    He snorted with the resolve to show what true plundering was.


    "It''s business as usual!"


    Poker fiercelymanded his subordinates.


    "Charge in-!"


    Whoa!


    At his straightforward and intuitivemand, the ghost pirates cheered in unison.


    "No one has ever withstood our fleet''s simultaneous ramming tactic. This time will be no different!"


    Riding the waves to approach the enemy''s fortress, they don''t slow down but instead crash the ghost ships directly into it.


    Then, entering closebat, they release the ghost pirates and sea monsters into the bellies of the enemy.


    The humans, confident in their walls, will be dismayed. At the fact that ships can run onnd.


    And the fact that the collision of the ships could bring down the walls.


    "Let''s go! Kill them all, take everything!"


    "Kyah-ho~!"


    "Sing a song!"


    "Plunder the treasures-!"


    As the rain of seawater poured from the sky, the twelve ghost ships spread out to the sides.


    Now, the walls were right in front of them. Poker took out a cannon and a greatsword from his back and grasped one in each hand.


    Then he shouted.


    "Everyone! Prepare for close-quarters bat, he was about to say.


    Crack!


    Whoosh!


    Crunch, whoosh!


    A terrible noise resounded, and the ship vibrated intensely.


    The ghost ships, abruptly halting, one by one stopped in their tracks. The ghost pirates screamed as they were thrown noisily across the deck.


    A flustered Poker barely regained his bnce and shouted.


    "What''s going on?!"


    "The ship, the ship has..."


    A pirate, who had been flung overboard and barely managed to crawl back up, shouted.


    "The ship has stopped, Captain!"


    "What...?"


    "I don''t know! We can''t move forward anymore! That''s why we''ve stopped! This is... we''re screwed!"


    "What nonsense is this, you idi..."


    Before Poker could finish his swear.


    "-Is your showboating done, idiots?"


    The humanmander who interrupted Poker''s intended curse - Ash - waved from atop the walls.


    With a wicked, smirking smile.


    "Then it''s our turn."


    Ash''s hand shot forward.


    "All units! Fire!"


    Cannons lined up on the wall spewed mes in unison with hismand.


    Boom! Boom-boom-boom!


    Dozens, hundreds of cannonballs poured down like a shower, a sight that was imprinted on Bernardt Poker''s retina.


    The pirate captain slowly bit into his bottle and muttered in defeat.


    "...Damn, we''re really screwed now."


    Whoosh!


    Immediately afterward, the immobilized ghost ships were bombarded with a fierce crossfire of red cannonballs.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Thebat power of the Ghost Pirate Legion mainlyes from their ghost ships.


    These cursed pirate ships, able to go anywhere as long as there is seawater, boast agile maneuverability and vicious destructive power.


    Especially, the ramming tactic, where they use the bow protected by specters and ck magic, known as the ''ramming horn'', is almost miraculous in its destructive power.


    If more than ten ghost ships charge at terrifying speeds and ram their heads in, any defensive line would be prated and crumbled.


    Neither naval ships at sea nor fortresses onnd can withstand it.


    Legion Commander Bernardt Poker''s special skill [Stormy Sea] can make it rain seawater from the sky.


    Using thisidyer of seawater, the ghost ships charge, copsing the enemy''s defenses.


    Then, through the breached gaps, ghost pirates and sea monsters are unleashed to ughter the enemies.


    This is the basic tactic of the Ghost Pirate Legion.


    ...So, how to counter this tactic?


    The best strategy is, of course, to stop the ghost ships. To block them from even approaching our defenses, stopping them from afar.


    But blocking these ghost ships is no easy feat.


    Ghost ships themselves are ssified as giant monsters, so our barricades and fences, mere shallow defenses, can be crushed by them.


    And of course, it''s impossible to stop them with just human bodies.


    In the end, only walls can halt their advance.


    So, the tactics I''ve used in the game against them were mainly two.


    ''First. Sacrificing forward bases.''


    If we meet them at the forward bases, they use their ghost ships to crush the walls and attempt close-quartersbat.


    Here, we gradually eliminate their close-quarters troops and burn the ghost ships one by one.


    Although most of the walls of the forward base would be destroyed and practically turn into ruins, it was still a better option than letting the walls of Crossroad copse.


    However, the current forward bases, in my absence for half a year, are in a mess due tock of proper repair. It''s too risky to conduct a defensive battle here.


    Additionally, the destructive power of the ghost pirates in closebat is not to be underestimated.


    If we face them from all sides in a melee, our casualties would snowball.


    So, I did not adopt the strategy of meeting them at the forward bases.


    ''Second. Boarding their ships mid-march and eliminating them.''


    This involved selecting characters from our side with flying or assault characteristics and dropping them onto their ships.


    If you board their ghost ships, a ''conquest'' scenario urs, and if you control the ship''s helm for a certain time, you can take over control of the ghost ship.


    Then, you can either drive the enemy ships to crash into each other or deliberately steer them into rough terrain to run aground... a guerri tactic.


    But this method also has its problems, starting with the fact that the deck of the ship is virtually the belly of the enemy.


    The deck is swarming with ghost pirates who enjoy close-quartersbat, and various sea monsters are waiting with open mouths.


    Sending a small group to clear the deck and steal the helm... just talking about it is already difficult.


    Moreover, escaping after causing the ships to run aground or collide is extremely difficult.


    In the game, I often threw 3rd or 4th tier heroes with flying attributes but rarely used, or low-level rookie characters, with a feeling like scratching a lottery ticket.


    And eight out of ten times, it would fail, or even if sessful, they would die along with the ship.


    This has been a lengthy exnation, but the tactic I ultimately chose this time is simple.


    ''Ghost ships can only advance if there is seawater.''


    Conversely, this means.


    ''If we can remove the seawater, they can''t advance.''


    So, the tactic I''ve prepared over the past week is exactly this.


    "It''s a drainage formation!"


    Not a ''backs-to-the-water'' defensive stance, but literally a water-draining formation!


    What the workers and soldiers had fervently set up in the southern ins wasn''t a fence, barricade, trap, or any defensive tool... it was a drainage facility.


    When was it? Perhaps when I first used the public bath in this city.


    Lucas had said something proudly.


    - Isn''t it the pride of the Empire? Having faced many water disasters, we''ve be adept at utilizing water resources. We''re the best in the world.


    Lucas had every reason to be proud.


    The Empire had established all the necessary technology for drawing in and draining water.


    Of course, if they could manage bathhouses of that scale, their drainage technology would naturally be exceptional.


    Thanks to that, we were able to install sufficient drainage facilities in the southern ins in about a week, albeit makeshift.


    One of the drainage facilities even used a teleport gate to instantly transport the sucked-in water back to the ck Lake.


    No matter how much the enemymander uses a special skill like [Stormy Sea] to pour down showers from the sky - through therge-scale drainage facilities, the water barely pools on the ground before being treated as wastewater.


    ''But that''s not all!''


    I looked up at the sky.


    While one side of the sky was pouring seawater due to [Stormy Sea], right in the mid-heavens, the sun was shining brightly.


    It was the effect of [Gardis Blessing] that I activated for this stage.


    Gardis Blessing - ''A Day of Good Sunlight''.


    The effect is as literal as it gets. For today, during daylight hours, the weather is clear without a single cloud.


    The hot sun of the southern region''s early autumn beats down all day long.


    Not only does this reduce the effect of [Stormy Sea], which requires overcast skies, but the sunlight is also hot enough to rapidly evaporate any pooled water.


    And that''s not all. Intense sunlight is practically a debuff for specters and ghosts.


    For these ghost pirates who invaded during the day, sunny weather is an excellent counter.


    ''And yet! That''s not all!''


    It sounds like a continuous line from a food show introducing secret recipes, but anyway, I''m not done preparing yet!


    "Huuh-!"


    On top of the walls, Junior gathered her strength and pushed her staff forward, followed by young magicians gathering magical power and lifting their staffs.


    Whoosh!


    A fierce wind arose, blowing back the falling droplets of water.


    In our camp, we have magicians who can control wind and water elements.


    They create wind to evaporate the raindrops, and even if some manage to pool and try to advance, they are pushed back with water element control.


    Magically blocking the ''seawater'' advance.


    Even the artifact for sting gales from Stage 4 made a reappearance after a long time, assisting in this operation.


    Drainage facilities, sunlight, elemental magic.


    With a triple filter, we blocked the seawater from rushing in, and as a result, not a single drop of rainwater rose in the southern ins.


    No seawater on the ground?


    Thud...! Thud-thud!


    Ghost ships cannot advance.


    Our monsoon countermeasures were meticulous, and eventually, all twelve eerie turquoise pirate ships had to stop in the southern ins.


    And the halted ghost ships,


    "Fire! Sink them all right here on thisnd!"


    Boom! Whoosh-boom!


    They became easy targets for our crossfire!


    Our side''s bombardment rained down on the rotten and twisted hulls of the ghost ships.


    I could clearly see the ghost pirates being swept away by the explosions, screaming as they died.


    "Fire! Fire! Fire! Dont hold back, fire away! Until the cannons melt down! Until all the ghosts reach Oblivion''s Beyond! Fire-!"


    Though sudden, there''s an interesting story in the Annals of the Joseon Dynasty.


    In the 17th year of Seongjong''s reign (1486), there was a rumor that a ghost had appeared in the house of Jeong Chang-son, who had retired from being the Prime Minister.


    The officials then suggested to King Seongjong,


    - We respectfully request that you drive it away with artillery.


    To capture a ghost, strong in yin energy, with yang energy, they proposed a bold idea to fire a cannon at the house of the former Prime Minister.


    Though King Seongjong rejected the idea, making it a non-event, it suggests that in the Joseon Dynasty, one of the methods to exorcise ghosts involved using cannons.


    Long story short,


    "Cannons are the most effective remedy against ghosts! A method proven since the Joseon Dynasty-!"


    What a spot-on method, spot-on!


    Above the immobilized ghost ships, flowers of fire beautifully blossomed. Despite being bombarded by our firepower, the ghost ships, with their eerie wails, took it all.


    Had they been ordinary ships, they would have been destroyed to dust long ago.


    But these were cursed ghost ships.


    Kyaaah!


    Kaaah!


    Surrounding specters rushed to block the cannonballs, oxidizing in the process, and sea monsters used their giant tentacles and sturdy shells to mitigate the impact of the explosions.


    Despite being hammered several times by Crossroad''s proud crossfire, the ghost ships were holding on. Annoyed, I clicked my tongue.


    "They''re surprisingly sturdy, these bastards...!"


    "My Lord."


    That''s when Lucas cautiously spoke to me.


    "The amount of water our drainage facilities are capable of handling is less than the amount pouring from the sky."


    "...!"


    "For now, we''re managing, but if this continues, eventually the drainage facilities will be overwhelmed, and they''ll be able to advance again."


    I nced at the gate opened in the sky by [Stormy Sea].


    We''re using a teleport gate on our side to drain the water, but it seems the amount pouring from their gate is more.


    In any case, we must decide the battle before the drainage facilities reach their capacity.


    "So it''s a time attack again...!"


    "My Lord."


    Lucas gave me a faint smile as I was grinding my teeth.


    "How about we execute the second phase of the n a bit earlier?"


    "Hmm..."


    I gestured towards Lucas.


    "You sure?"


    "Of course. Just give the order."


    Lucas lightly tapped the [Bestowed Sword] hanging at his waist.


    "I''ve been itching for some action."


    "Alright..."


    I rubbed my hands together and grinned. Then said,


    "Lets use the second phase of the operation, Operation Dropship, a beat earlier!"


    ***


    "Fire back! How long are we going to just take hits?!"


    On the gship of the Ghost Fleet.


    A subordinate pirate yelled at the captain.


    "We should at least return fire! Are we going to keep getting beaten like fools?!"


    "..."


    Legion Commander Bernardt Poker was just silently drinking his booze.


    Cannonballs were falling all around, and the ship was in chaos with fires, but he just kept drinking. A frustrated subordinate pirate was pulling his hair out.


    "We''re all going to die if we just sit here! Why are you doing nothing?!"


    "Just shut up and wait."


    Calmly swallowing his drink, Poker looked up at the seawater pouring from the sky.


    "The sea is infinite. No matter what tricks they use, eventually they will open the path for us... Just wait for the right wave."


    "Wait for what? The ship''s about to burst, oh no!"


    At that moment, another subordinate came rolling in, shouting.


    "Captain! Report! Ship number 1 and ship number 12 have dered a mutiny! They say they can''t follow your orders anymore!"


    "Those damn fools are always causing trouble... What are they trying to do without listening to me?"


    "They say they can''t just keep taking hits like this, they''re going to return fire with our cannons at the walls of the human city!"


    "Good. Let''s all watch together and see how well this counterattack works."


    Creaking...


    Simultaneously, ships number 1 and 12, positioned at either end of the fleet, slowly turned their hulls.


    Eventually, having rotated 90 degrees, the two ghost ships aligned their cannons on the sides towards the walls of Crossroad and fired.


    Bang! Boom-boom!


    The cannonballs from the two ghost ships drew parabs in the air, heading towards the walls of Crossroad.


    Following the trajectory of the cannonballs, the two subordinate pirates shouted at the same time.


    "Did they hit?!"

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    "Did they hit?!"


    However, the cannonballs, as they flew, didn''t even reach the walls but exploded upon hitting the ground. Whoosh-boom!


    "..."


    Poker clicked his tongue in disdain as his subordinates, mouths agape, watched the spectacle.


    "Those idiots don''t even know the range of our cannons... Hey. Hundreds of years have passed since we died. How much do you think artillery has advanced since then? Shit, now our cannons are just short-ranged, powerless antiques."


    The point where the ghost ships had run aground was precisely near the maximum range of Crossroad''s cannons.


    The defenders on the human side had deliberately set a trap in this area.


    Naturally,pared to the upgraded cannons of Crossroad, the range of the pirates'' cannons they used in life was inferior.


    The very idea of responding to their fire with our fire was wed from the start.


    "Since when did our fleet engage in artillery battles? Return fire, return fire... Wake up, idiots. Whether before or after death, we only rely on ramming and close-quartersbat."


    As Poker was clucking his tongue,


    Boom! Boom-boom!


    Cannons from the Crossroad walls bombarded ships number 1 and 12.


    Having exposed their broad sides to aim their cannons, they were now vulnerable, and Crossroad''s superior cannon fire poured into their exposed nks.


    Boom-boom-boom...!


    The two ships couldn''t withstand it and were torn apart by the explosions.


    Watching the rising pirs of fire, the two subordinate pirates were agape. Poker grumbled and opened another bottle of liquor.


    "Those idiots forgot that our ships'' defensive ck magic is concentrated on the bow. Sigh, with the ships immobile and exposing their sides, of course theyd be easy targets..."


    "Ships number 1 and 12, they''re... sunk!"


    "Ah... burning well, burning well."


    Watching the two ships burn without leaving any shape behind, Poker patted his thick belly.


    "With our mobility blocked, the best we can do is to stick out the bow, covered in defensive ck magic! Give power to the ship! And wait for the seawater to rise again."


    "..."


    "If only they listened to me, who even in my dreams thinks of snacks for drinks, but these damn fools always disobey and end up dead. Whether before or after death, still a bunch of idiots..."


    Poker, fuming, chugged down the liquor in his hand. That''s when it happened.


    "Captain!"


    "What now, what. What is it this time?"


    A third subordinate pirate crawled over on all fours. He shouted,


    "Ships number 3 and 10 have mutinied! They say they''re tired of your smart-alecky ways!"


    "Really turning over a new leaf with their cute little tantrums. Where would they find a more humble pirate than me... So what now? They want to return fire like the first two ships?"


    "No, they say they can''t just sit around taking hits..."


    The subordinate pirate pointed towards those ships.


    "They''re jumping off!"


    Looking in that direction, it was quite a sight.


    "Disembark! Run towards the walls!"


    "Disembark!"


    Pirates from ships number 3 and 10 cheered as they ran towards the walls of Crossroad.


    Giant octopuses and squids wriggled as they followed behind.


    "The first to capture the walls will be the new captain of the fleet!"


    "I''ll be the new captain, and we''ll banish that cowardly, piss-scared Poker!"


    "That alcoholic bastard, was a pain from the start!"


    "Rebellion rocks! Looting rocks!"


    "Kyah-ho~!"


    Watching his foolish subordinates abandon their ships and run towards the walls, Poker shook his head.


    "Those brainless, disorganized idiots. Where did they sell their brains?"


    The strength of the Ghost Pirate Legiones from the ghost fleet.


    Which fortress would ever fear pirates running on foot after disembarking from their ships?


    And it happened just as Poker predicted.


    Bang!


    Crack-zap!


    The ghost pirates stepped on mines and exploded,


    Pshh! Pshh!


    Thud-thud-thud...!


    They became like porcupines under a barrage of arrows,


    Bang! Bang!


    Whoosh...


    And were burnt to a crisp by the mes spewed from a skull artifact.


    Not even reaching the walls, the pirates from ships number 3 and 10 were annihted.


    Poker sighed deeply and waved dismissively.


    "Right... Better for you lot to die here, yeah. How could blockheads like you follow in the wake of my great journey ahead..."


    The mutinous ghost ships number 1, 3, 10, and 12, along with their pirate crews, were finished.


    The rest of the fleet and pirates obediently watched Pokers actions, opting to stay put as ordered.


    And this proved to be an effective choice.


    These ghost ships, fanatically devoted to ramming tactics, had concentrated all their durability in the bow.


    If they rammed headfirst, even walls could be smashed due to their insane sturdiness.


    This was due not only to the quality materials, various ck magics, and curses of the specters that were generously applied to the bow, but also because:


    ''Their ships bows could not be destroyed.''


    All the pirates genuinely believed this, without a hint of doubt.


    As a result, after death, these ghost ships ''resurrected'' as giant monsters, and their bows obtained transcendental defensive power.


    Most of the bombardment from Crossroad''s walls was blocked by these bows, with only a few stray cannonballs striking the ships'' bodies.


    The pirates lying t on the ships began to think.


    ''Can we actually withstand this?''


    Perhaps, just as the captain said, if they endured until the seawater rose again-


    We can still do this!


    As the pirates exchanged confident smiles, it happened.


    Tut-tut-tut-tut-tut-


    Arge mechanical sound started toe from high above. The pirates looked up in confusion.


    "Huh?"


    Against the dazzling sun, amidst the pouring storm.


    Something resembling a clunky hunk of metal was flying towards them.


    "What''s that..."


    Poker squinted, then widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "A flying ship...?!"


    A relic from the past like these ghost ships, but a modern airship, fully refurbished  the ''Geronimo''  was making a wide turn approaching the ghost fleet.


    With deafening noise from its two propellers, Geronimo approached ghost ship number 2 first.


    Ship number 1 was already destroyed, and ship number 3 had been annihted. Isted between them, ship number 2 was helpless on its own.


    As the pirates panicked above,


    Click-!


    The hatch of the airship opened, and five figures dropped down in session.


    "Yahoo! Time to jump!"


    "Uh, wait... did I ever mention I have acrophobiaaaa?!"


    "Quiet, kid! You''re too big for whining! Jump now!"


    "Even so, kicking someone off... This is why dragons are..."


    Evangeline.


    Kun.


    Dusk Bringar.


    Verdandi.


    Four of themnded first, followed by thest.


    Swoosh!


    "...Phew."


    Lucas, with his blonde hair fluttering,nded lightly and straightened his tousled hair.


    Composed entirely of party leaders, Crossroad''s strongest vanguard of five descended onto the ship.


    With weapons drawn, the five looked leisurely at the encircling ghost pirates.


    "Operation Dropship."


    Shrrk!


    Lucas unsheathed the de of Light - [Bestowed Sword] - from his waistband and calmlymanded.


    "Let''s begin."


    At the same time, pirates holding their own weapons swarmed in from all directions.


    Woaaaaah!


    "These damned knights think they can just barge in here!"


    "Jumping into our ship without fear, you living fools!"


    "You dont value your lives, huh?! Huh?!"


    "Now that youvee to this hells mouth, join us in hell..."


    However, the pirates couldn''t even get close to the party of five.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    From the open hatch of the airship Geronimo.


    A sniper seated at an angle began firing with a long rifle in hand.


    It was Damien. Despite the violently shaking and flying airship, Damien''s shots were precise, shattering the pirates'' cores without error.


    Ratatatatat!


    The airship''s guns also spat fire.


    The pirates couldn''t even get close to the party of five, being torn to shreds before they could. In the midst of this, the five-member special forces team charged forward relentlessly.


    "Capture the helm!"


    Waiting in front of the ship''s helm were the captain of ship number 2 and her direct subordinates.


    Furthermore, a giant crab armored like a tank and numerous swirling specters surged towards the five.


    "You think you can take my ship, you brazen fools! I am the captain of the Ghost Raiding Fleet ship number 2..."


    Therge female pirate, about to introduce herself, was cut off mid-sentence.


    Bang!


    A magic bullet fired by Damien had pierced her neck.


    Spilling white ectosm instead of blood, she could only mutter ''That''s dirty...'' before copsing.


    Bang! Bang!


    Following Damien''s sniper support, the specters scattered, screaming horribly. The five heroes advanced effortlessly.


    Thump! Thud-thud!


    A giant crab approached the five, swinging its pincers like maces.


    But,


    "No chance!"


    Boom!


    Evangeline blocked the attack with her shield,


    "Is this one seafood too?! Would it taste good if cooked?!"


    "Of course, it''s a delicacy! I''ll steam it myself after the battle!"


    Thwack! Crack!


    Kun''s fist and Dusk Bringar''s kick shattered its joints.


    "Why would you eat a monster?!"


    sh!


    Verdandi blinded it with a blink dagger sh and teleportation cut,


    And finally,


    "Huuurgh!"


    Swoosh!


    Lucas''s de of Light bisected the giant crab.


    Standing in front of the obliterated crab, Lucas remarked carefully,


    "...If I knew it was edible, I would have sliced it more delicately."


    "What a waste. This one''s really tasty..."


    Dusk Bringar genuinelymented, while Evangeline and Kun licked their lips in regret. Only Verdandi sweated coldly.


    "Don''t eat the monster..."


    "Let''s focus on our original mission, anticipating the sashimi our Lord will serveter."


    Lucas soothed his team members, and they all nodded, looking towards the ship''s helm.


    "..."


    "..."


    The pirates, who had been watching the terrifying performance of the human heroes, eyed each other before one asked,


    "Uh, if we surrender, will you spare us?"


    Dusk Bringar let out a menacingugh, spitting out a me.


    "Do we look like we''ll spare you?"


    "No, fuck..."


    "Sigh. This is why mom told me to live a good life."


    "But we''re already dead, aren''t we?"


    "If we die again, can we go see mom?"


    "I dunno, not sure..."


    The grumbling pirates suddenly screamed and charged.


    "Shall we go find out now?!"


    "Mommmmm! Your unfilial son ising to see youuuuu!"


    "Just a bunch of crazies..."


    Facing them, the five vanguards brandished their weapons forward.


    ***


    The capture of ship number 2 wasplete.


    Lucas, who had taken the helm, forcefully turned the bow.


    The helm of this ghost ship was a device that used magic to set the ship''s direction, unlike the operational principles of a real ship.


    While there wasn''t enough seawater to move forward, it was still possible to ignore the damage to the ship and turn it around.


    Creak, crack-crack...!


    The sound of the ship''s bottom scraping against the dry ground was chillingly resonant.


    After exposing the ship''s side to Crossroads line of fire, the five-member assault team boarded the airship Geronimo and escaped.


    "Operationplete."


    Boom! Boom-boom!


    Whoosh-boom...!


    Under the barrage of coordinated fire from Crossroad, ship number 2, with its side exposed, was reduced to ashes.


    Indifferently observing the destruction, Lucas lifted his head to look at the next target.


    "We move to the next ship."


    Tut-tut-tut-tut-tut-


    The hair of the heroes sitting in the airship''s hatch whipped wildly in the wind, their eyes fiercely shing.


    There were still many enemies left to deal with.


    And,


    Whoosh!


    The storm in the sky continued to pour down seawater heavily.


    "..."


    Looking up at the storm, Lucas then lowered his gaze and faintly furrowed his brow.


    Water was gradually umting on the ins.


    The drainage facilities were soon to reach their limit.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    The seawater being poured by [Stormy Sea] is infinite.


    That''s inevitable, considering it''s a special technique that connects a point somewhere in the southern sea to the sky above us with a magic gate.


    The seawater will continue to be drawn until the sea itself runs dry.


    Likewise, the amount of water our drainage facilities can handle is theoretically infinite.


    One of our drainage facilities is also a teleport gate, directly discharging the collected water into the ck Lake.


    Despite this, water that the drainage facilities couldn''t process began to umte on the ground.


    The reason is simple - the difference in the size of the gates.


    The gate of [Stormy Sea] isrger than the teleport gate of our drainage facilities. In other words, there is a difference in the size of the ''faucets''.


    It means that the amount of water they pour out in the same amount of time is more than what we can drain.


    "The drainage facilities are reaching their limit!"


    "The water is rising on the ground!"


    As I heard these damp reports in session, I moistened my parched lips with my tongue.


    Damn it. It''s faster than I thought.


    ''Water is rising on the ground, and before their ships can move again... we have to destroy more of them!''


    The cannons on the walls of Crossroad, ceaselessly firing, and the airship Geronimo conducting guerri warfare outside.


    And the still-intact ghost ships.


    ''Seven more to go!''


    Struggling to find a weakness in the stubbornly enduring enemy ships, I ground my teeth.


    ''Hang in there, guys!''


    ***


    Boom-boom-boom!


    The small team of heroes aboard the airship Geronimo destroyed another ship.


    This time it was ship number 11. Positioned between the already annihted ships number 10 and 12, it couldnt receive any support from other ghost pirates.


    "That''s the sixth one...!"


    "We''ve taken down half of them!"


    Lucas and Evangeline exchanged words while looking down at the ghost ship engulfed in mes.


    "Ugh..."


    Kun, sitting at the edge of the hatch, retched. rmed, Verdandi rushed to his side.


    "Are you okay, Kun? Do you have an injury or something...?"


    "No, it''s just... I get seasick. After boarding and disembarking from the ghost ships repeatedly, I feel queasy..."


    Seasickness on top of acrophobia...


    Everyone sweated as they looked at this beast tribe warrior, ufortable in both the sky and sea. Kun murmured with a pale face.


    "Land... Land is good. Safe andfortable ground..."


    As this was happening, the airship Geronimo ascended rapidly, ready to start its next hunt.


    That''s when Damien, loading magic bullets into his magic rifle, widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Huh? The ships are starting to move!"


    "What?!"


    Everyone was startled and looked down towards the ghost ships.


    "Has the water already filled up? Are they heading for the walls?!"


    "No, it''s not that..."


    Damien, sweating, pointed to one of the ships.


    "They''re going backward?"


    "...?"


    Upon closer inspection, it was indeed true.


    Two of the twitching ships slowly reversed and then sharply turned, starting to rush not towards Crossroad''s walls, but in the opposite direction.


    As everyone watched this inexplicable scene in a daze, Dusk Bringar cautiously offered her opinion.


    "...Aren''t they running away?"


    Confused, Damien opened his mouth slightly.


    "Eh? But fleeing the battlefield? No monster has ever..."


    "Well, they are pirates. At least the pirates I''ve dealt with always ran away when the battle turned against them."


    The other heroes were just as bewildered.


    All the monsters we''ve faced so far clung to their lives until the very end, obsessively trying to kill humans.


    While they might veer off course, none had ever run away.


    But these ones were fleeing.


    Two of the pirate ships turned around and bolted without looking back.


    This was possible because the southern path,cking drainage facilities, had gathered quite a bit of seawater.


    "Those damn traitors! If you get caught, you''ll all be executed!"


    "Ha-ha! What''s the worst they can do, behead us twice? Farewell, Captain! We''re off to find other prey!"


    The pirates shouted amongst themselves.


    In this absurd situation, the other heroes were momentarily stunned, unsure how to react, but not Lucas.


    "..."


    Lucas had already received a heads-up from Ash.


    - The ghost pirates are known to flee when the battle turns against them.


    Ash had anticipated the possibility of fleeing enemies from the start.


    - For now, it might seem okay to let them flee the frontline, but these monsters will raid nearby towns and cities, and in the worst-case scenario, they could wreak havoc in the sea.


    It might seem right to let them escape in the context of defending Crossroad, but...


    Once a monster leaves the frontline, it''s much harder to track down and annihte.


    The ghost pirates will abandon their ships when they reach water and hide around the world, causing damage. They must be stopped before that happens.


    - So, Lucas. If any of the ghost ships attempt to flee... you must take responsibility and eliminate them. I trust you.


    "Turn the airship around!"


    Lucas shouted towards the cockpit of the airship.


    "We''re going to pursue those two ghost ships for a counterattack."


    The other startled heroes looked at Lucas. Evangeline objected.


    "But, if we leave the battlefield, the main defense line at Crossroad could be endangered!"


    "That side will be handled by our Lord. The Lord ordered us to prioritize preventing monsters from leaving this area."


    Tut-tut-tut-tut-tut-!


    The airship, with a heavy mechanical sound, began chasing the ghost ships. Lucas nodded.


    "Let''s quickly take them down before they get too far and return!"


    Lucas was Ash''s right hand and had been inmand of the frontline as a deputymander for the past six months.


    Everyone stopped objecting to hismand and started preparing for the next battle, though they couldn''t help feeling uneasy.


    ''Even if we take down the two fleeing ships, four ghost ships remain at the walls.''


    Verdandi looked back through the open hatch.


    From the sky, Crossroad looked like a lonely fortress standing alone, with eerie ghost ships still positioned in front of it.


    ''If the water rises and those four ghost ships begin their charge...''


    Between her fluttering green hair in the strong wind, Verdandi''s eyes narrowed.


    ''Will Crossroad really be okay?''


    ***


    "Ships number 4 and 9 dered rebellion and left the battlefield! They''ve really taken off, Captain!"


    "Doing well, doing very well. Truly worthy of my elite fleet."


    Bernardt Poker, dumbfounded, let out a hollowugh, forgetting even to drink his liquor.


    Since the battle began, of the 12 ships, six had rebelled.


    Two were sunk by coordinated fire after exposing their sides to return fire.


    Two abandoned ship and ran towards the shore for a ground assault, only to be annihted. And now two more were fleeing without looking back...


    And with two more destroyed by the humans'' airship attack.


    A total of 8 ghost ships had vanished from the battlefield, leaving only 4 in the fray.


    They were the gship, number 7, and the escort ships, numbers 5, 6, and 8.


    The atmosphere among the escort ships was already tense.


    Other pirates on the escort ships were whispering among themselves, casting wary nces in our direction.


    The pirates surrounding Poker gulped nervously.


    "Captain, at this rate..."


    "I know. The guys on the escort ships are also sizing up a rebellion, arent they?"


    Poker smirked, not surprised by the turn of events.


    That''s how pirates are.


    There''s no loyalty or discipline. They are just a group of thieves banded together to fill their own bellies.


    They wouldnt hesitate to rebel or turn against their own for even a slightlyrger share of the loot.


    Bernardt Poker himself had risen to his position this way.


    And now it was the same - half of his fleet was already burning or destroyed.


    The raid was a failure, so the desire to flee and seek another opportunity was naturally bubbling up.


    And there were certainly those among them who wanted to seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to be the new captain.


    But,


    "Even if it seems like everything''s lost, as long as there''s a penny left to gamble..."


    Poker remained calm.


    "As long as there''s strength left to swing a sword in onest raid!"


    Pop!


    He uncorked a new bottle of liquor, poured it into a ss he''d taken out from somewhere, and raised it to the sky,ughing.


    "Because you can always turn your life around, no matter how much you''ve lost."


    Whoosh!


    Seawater was still cascading from the sky like a waterfall.


    And then,


    Creak, creak...


    All the pirates felt it simultaneously.


    Water was rushing beneath the ships.


    After downing the liquor in his ss in one gulp, Poker smirked.


    "No matter how much you lose, you can always win it back, right, you bastards?"


    Vrooom!


    The rejuvenated ghost ship emitted a long, eerie sound, almost like the cry of a whale. The pirates all cheered in unison.


    "The water has risen on the ground!"


    "The humans drainage facilities have reached their limits!"


    "We can move, Captain!"


    "Can move? Then what are you waiting for?"


    Poker stood up,ughing ominously.


    "It''s time to make them pay for tying us down and beating us."


    Shaa!


    Stretching out his hand, Pokermanded.


    "Fleet, full-speed ahead!"


    The pirates, who until moments ago were rebelling and ready to kill each other, now worked together to move the ship, as if nothing had happened.


    "Let''s return the anguish they''ve given us!"


    And Bernardt Poker, who until recently was lying on the ground like a drunken fool, now stood up, emanating a terrifying aura, and bellowed loudly, fitting of a Nightmare Legionmander.


    "Ram them with full force into their walls!"


    Whoosh!


    The seawater, having surpassed the capacity of the drainage facilities, finally surged and flooded the ground.


    And that was enough. The four ghost ships immediately began their advance.


    Through the storm, the four ghost ships cut through the ground and charged towards the fortress walls.


    "..."


    A moment of silence swept over the walls.


    Even the experienced soldiers who had repelled countless monsters were momentarily stunned by this bizarre sight.


    Turning thend into sea, the giant ships wrapped in specters and flying the Ghost Ship surged forward.


    "Fire! Stop them!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom-boom!


    The cannons on the walls fired in unison.


    Not just the cannons, but also ballistae, automatic defense turrets, and various artifacts were mobilized to unleash all their firepower on the ghost ships.


    Bang! Crack! Crunch!


    The ghost ships were shattered.


    Having been bombarded in ce for a long while, the ships'' durability had long reached its limit.


    Under the rain of cannonballs and a barrage of magic, the ships masts broke, outer walls flew off, decks copsed, and the forecastles burned fiercely.


    Yet, they did not stop.


    On the torn ships, the pirates sang as they pressed forward.


    They were above the sea,


    With prey right before their eyes to plunder!


    Bang! Crack...!


    Boom!


    Escort ship number 5 couldnt withstand the onught and was the first to sink.


    Creak-creak-


    Boom!


    Ships number 6 and 8, leading the way, got caught in the long chain traps set in front of the Crossroad fortress. Their bottoms were torn open, and they were engulfed in fierce mes, slowlying to a halt.


    But ship number 7.


    The gship, under Poker''s direct control at the helm, withstood the fortress''s concentrated fire. It endured everything thrown at it.


    "The name of my ship is the Flying Dutchman."


    Poker, with a deep, resounding voice as ifing from hell,ughed heartily.


    "Let me show you why it''s called Flying!"


    Whoosh!


    And then, the ship flew.


    The sail, adorned with a ck, burning skull, emitted an ominous light and then released an immense magical force, defying gravity for a moment.


    Ship number 7, the Flying Dutchman, momentarily hovered in the air, effortlessly avoiding the chain traps, and then.


    Boom!


    Its massive and sturdy bow crashed directly into the walls of the fortress.


    The walls of the fortress crumbled like y.


    Finally, the monstrous legion reached the human walls.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Boom!


    The figurehead of the Siren on the ship''s prow smashed through the fortress''s walls in one fell swoop.


    Ship number 7, the gship and Bernardt Pokersmand ship, the Flying Dutchman, had finally reached the human walls.


    "Fantastic!"


    The pirates on the ship cheered in unison.


    Of the twelve ships, only this one had reached its destination, but the pirates were neither frustrated nor afraid.


    They were few in number, but at least one ship had prated the enemies'' defenses.


    Pirates are inherently a breed that seizes from others.


    They board enemy ships, plunder goods, people, weapons, and ultimately, even the enemys ships themselves, making them their own.


    Now that they had reached the walls, all they needed to do was capture them.


    And more importantly,


    Rooar!


    The gship of the ghost fleet, the Flying Dutchman, housed a formidable ocean monster - the Kraken.


    This first cephalopod creature, resembling a mix between an octopus and a squid, was thousands of timesrger in size.


    "Release the Kraken!"


    "Show them the terror of the deep!"


    "Lets go!"


    As the pirates opened the doors to the deep storage where the Kraken was sealed, mysteriously fitting in such a small space, the overwhelminglyrge tentacled monster burst out.


    Crack! Crunch!


    The monster erupted with such ferocity that it seemed it would shatter the ship''s hull.


    A few pirates were instantly torn apart by the movement, but the others didn''t care.


    "Prepare for hand-to-handbat!"


    "Its party time!"


    "To the human world, we return!"


    Armed with knives, pistols, and hooks, the pirates swarmed out of the ship.


    The Kraken would first sweep the fortress walls, and then the remaining ghost pirates would exterminate any survivors -


    A familiar tactic, yet as they disembarked and climbed the ruined walls.


    "...?"


    "Huh?"


    "Whats this?"


    Bewildered groans escaped the pirates'' lips.


    Because, on top of the walls, there was not a single - not even one - human defender in sight.


    The cannons, ballistae, and artifacts that had been firing just moments ago were also gone, vanished without a trace.


    "What is this..."


    "A ghastly trick, even for ghosts like us...?"


    While they themselves were phantoms, such exmations naturally slipped out.


    And as the confused ghost pirates looked around, they soon discovered.


    "...?!"


    Just behind the walls they had struggled to reach and demolish.


    Stood a taller and thicker ''real'' wall.


    ***


    I smirked.


    Indeed.


    The walls that the pirates had struggled to ovee and finally smashed through were... the magical walls I had summoned with [Imperial Edict].


    This ultimate skill originally summoned a small circr fortress, but the shape of the fortress could be modified at will.


    So, this time, I gathered all the walls of the magical fortress and stacked them as high as possible in a line.


    In front of Crossroads main fortress walls. As a kind of decoy wall.


    I also reinforced it with spare steel tes and bricks, using the construction magic of defense towers.


    Real soldiers, cannons, artifacts, and the like were all fought from atop these walls.


    Naturally, the invaders would believe these to be the real walls and charge at them.


    From the beginning, I knew you would attempt a ramming tactic.


    The ghost pirate legion is a group of madmen fanatically fixated on ramming and hand-to-handbat tactics, even unto death.


    Therefore, to prevent any harm to our side even if these walls copsed, I had set up my magical walls as bait.


    Moreover, this magic barrier can be transformed and moved at my will.


    Sssshhh!


    Click, ck!


    In the early stages of the defense battle, I had the soldiers fight on top of this decoy wall. The moment those ghost ships reached this magic barrier, just as they attempted their ramming tactics.


    I manipted the wall with my will, moving all the soldiers and equipment on the wall to the ''real'' wall of Crossroad.


    It was a clever trick made possible because the real wall and the decoy wall were very close to each other.


    As a result, this decoy wall strategy worked splendidly - the ghost pirates bit the bait with all their might, while our soldiers and equipment safely moved to the real wall.


    "If you''re going to bite the bait with all your might."


    I smirked and snapped my fingers.


    "Now you should be hooked and pulled ashore, shouldn''t you?"


    Snap!


    With the sound of my snapping fingers,


    Rumble rumble...!


    The magic wall copsed all at once.


    I deactivated [Imperial Edict], and the decoy wall set outside Crossroad''s real wall crumbled away like sand.


    Naturally.


    "Aaargh-?!"


    "Hold tight, are we falling...?!"


    The pirates and Kraken on the decoy wall also fell helplessly down.


    Boom, rumble rumble...!


    Bang and crash!


    The ghost ship, knocked to the ground, broke apart with a nasty sound.


    The pirates and Kraken that spilled out with it also smashed into the ground and shattered.


    Watching those tumbling down, I raised my hand.


    "All troops! Prepare to fire!"


    As soon as the soldiers returned to the real wall, they quickly realigned their cannons and artifacts.


    The aligned soldiers reported ready to fire in turn. I nodded vigorously.


    "Let the pirates know! There is only one thing we have for them!"


    Swiftly!


    I stretched my hand forward and shouted.


    "Nothing but death!"


    Boom! Baboom!


    Crossroad''s proud crossfire rained down once again on their heads.


    Boom! Bang and crash...!


    ***


    "We fell for it beautifully."


    Bernardt Pokermented dryly.


    Using a capsized pirate ship as cover, the surviving pirates were crouching down low, dodging the shells pouring down from above.


    "Repaying what''s owed, if you keep repeating it, eventually your luck runs out and you fail. Looks like this time is that time."


    Theirst gamble had failed.


    Poker and his pirate crew had always managed to pull off a big score after suffering huge losses, but this time, they failed in their final attempt.


    Shells exploded all around, igniting fires. Poker chuckled softly.


    "I''m reminded of that day. In the midst of a stormy sea, when we faced the allied fleet that came to destroy us..."


    "Are you speaking of ourst battle, Captain Poker?"


    "That battle was really tremendous, Captain!"


    As his subordinates agreed, Poker looked at them with disbelief.


    "Tremendous? What''s so tremendous, you fools. We were horribly torn apart by the allied bastards from all sides. It was like a mackerel surrounded by a swarm of sharks."


    "But... isn''t it okay to romanticize ourst battle just a bit?"


    "Let''s say we died fighting bravely!"


    "We lost, but fought well!"


    As if it was glorious.


    The Poker pirate crew itself was a legion of ghosts that had been drowned and killed in the sea.


    They were spirits wandering endlessly in search of unfortunate victims crossing the stormy night sea.


    To exterminate these spirits, an allied force was formed, and Poker''s pirate crew did not evade but collided with them.


    The result was aplete annihtion.


    Until the very end, running away dirty and ugly, the tattered ship, battered by the pursuers'' gunfire, finally got caught on a reef and ran aground... Bernardt Poker and his pirate crew were atst submerged in the deep sea.


    "I felt something simr when fighting those allied forces."


    Several bottles of liquor rolled out from the fallen ship''s storage.


    Poker uncorked a bottle and threw one to each of his surviving subordinates.


    "They knew our tactics, and we, who were beautifully sucked into the trap, werepletely eradicated."


    "..."


    "Those humans, not fearing nor bowing to monsters like us, fought till the end and seized victory. Impressive, those human bastards... Hahah."


    Poker clinked his bottle with his surviving subordinates. A pitiful clink echoed.


    "Yeah, in the end, it''s humans who should win."


    After gulping down the liquor, Poker wiped his mouth andughed bitterly.


    "If monsters like us be the final victors, it would turn into a terrible world with nothing left to plunder, wouldn''t it?"


    "..."


    "The world should belong to humans. We just wanted to live modestly, scraping a little from the corner..."


    His subordinates silently emptied their bottles, listening to their captain''s words.


    They all sensed it.


    This game was a loss.


    Aplete, irrevocable defeat.


    That''s when it happened.


    Kwoooooo-!


    A monstrous roar echoed. Everyone looked in shock towards the sound.


    The Kraken.


    This ancient sea monster, with its overwhelming stamina and mysterious regenerative power, was raising its body again.


    Thud! Thud! Boom!


    And it started moving its massive body towards the wall of the human realm.


    The crossfire of Crossroad shifted towards the Kraken.


    Even as it was torn to shreds by the barrage of shells, the Kraken stubbornly advanced, drawing all human eyes towards it.


    "...Seems there''s still some stake left in this game."


    Poker, having finished his bottle, quietly ced it down and sprang to his feet.


    "All hands, get aboard. ...We go once more."


    His subordinates, with startled eyes, looked at their captain. Poker grinned, revealing his yellow, rotten teeth.


    "The storm is still raging, and my ship can still move. Then shouldn''t we charge?"


    With simrly rotten grins, his subordinates poured the remaining liquor down their throats and stood up abruptly.


    "How many of us pirates are still breathing?"


    "Six, Captain!"


    "Enough to maneuver the ship."


    Poker extended his hand towards the capsized ship.


    Then, the ghost ship let out a heavy, moaning sound and righted itself. Poker and his men agilely climbed aboard.


    "Let''s go! For the final ramming-!"


    p!


    The tattered sail, beyond recognition, caught the storm wind.


    Holes riddled the hull, not a single part unscathed. Even the siren statue at the bow was broken in half.


    But the ghost ship moved.


    Kwoooooo...!


    The Kraken, which had been drawing attention, copsed with a miserable scream, crushed to pieces.


    In that gap, the ghost ship caught the tailwind and elerated, once again charging towards the wall of the human realm.


    "The ghost ship is moving again!"


    "Fire! Pour it all out! Stop them-!"


    Cannons, ballistae, and artifacts, which had been intercepting the Kraken, now furiously fired towards the ghost ship.


    Despite taking all the hits, the ship, now in unrecognizable pieces, still managed to leap towards the wall.


    "Remember this well, humans! The name of the ship that will thrust its de into your wall is!"


    Amidst the flying rotten wood splinters, Bernardt Poker, holding the ship''s wheel to the end, shouted out.


    "The Flying Dutchman-!"


    Just as the risen ghost ship''s prow was about to finally reach the real wall of Crossroad.


    Tututututu-!


    A heavy mechanical sound resounded from the side,


    Bang-!


    Something struck the Flying Dutchman from the side.


    The prow of the ghost ship, which was about to hit Crossroad''s wall, was pushed aside by the impact.


    "What..."


    Amidst the scattered fragments of the pirate ship, Bernardt Poker turned his head to the side.


    The thing that flew in from somewhere and pushed his ghost ship away was...


    "Ah."


    A flying warship from Crossroad. It was the Geronimo.


    Beside the cockpit of the warship, a knight - Lucas, shaking his head slightly, came into Poker''s view.


    "That won''t do."


    Whoosh-!


    Enormous mes burst from the thrusters mounted on the rear of Geronimo,


    And in mid-air, the warship pushed the ghost ship aside with overwhelming force.


    "...Haha."


    A hollowugh formed on Bernardt Poker''s lips.


    After all.


    If the desperate gambles he threw always worked, he would never have be such a monstrous figure in the first ce.


    Creak- Crack!


    Bang!


    With a snapping sound, the Flying Dutchman exploded violently.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Heroes onboard the airship Geronimo pursued the two fleeing pirate ships.


    They spared no effort, destroying the enemies at top speed and maximum output.


    After forcefully boarding the first pirate ship and seizing control, they chased the other fleeing ship and rammed it head-on.


    The two pirate ships stopped, impaled on each other, and became prey for our side.


    Afterpleting the pursuit and annihtion, they returned to Crossroad only to see the pirate gship making ast-ditch effort to crash into the walls of Crossroad.


    There was no time to hesitate. Lucas shouted.


    "Ram it from the side!"


    Elize, the pilot of Geronimo and a member of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, faithfully executed the order.


    Screeching!


    Click!


    Her hand pushed the engine''s gear to the maximum and pressed the red ignition button, activating the rear thrusters'' boosters.


    Whoosh!


    The airship, moving at top speed, crashed into the side of the pirate ship just as it was about to hit the walls of Crossroad.


    Crack-crash-boom!


    The already battered pirate ship was utterly destroyed in mid-air.


    Its debris scattered in all directions.


    Watching this, Lucas let out a sigh of relief.


    "Well done, Elize."


    "...It did feel good to hit them hard."


    Elize narrowed her eyes, inspecting the airship''s control panel.


    "Seems we pushed it too hard."


    "Huh?"


    "Our output is decreasing. We''re going to crash."


    True to her words, the airship was rapidly losing altitude.


    The heroes inside screamed as they plunged. Kun, who had a fear of heights, was in tears and foam at the mouth before passing out.


    Struggling to regain control, Elize yelled.


    "We''re going for an emergencynding! Hold on tight!"


    The Geronimo spun wildly as it plummeted to the ground.


    Even amidst the chaos, Elize tried to soften the crash by steering towards a forest, aiming tond as gently as possible with the broad underside of the ship.


    Rumble!


    The shaking vesselnded in a cloud of dust in the southwest forest of Crossroad.


    After the impact settled, Lucas, with his hair disheveled, surveyed the inside of the airship.


    "Everyone seems... okay. That''s good."


    Despite the horrific scene of most heroes knocked unconscious, Lucas said this.


    Considering the reckless stunt, it was a miracle no one died. A bit of unconsciousness, messy hair, and nausea were small prices to pay.


    "We''re okay, but... what about Crossroad?"


    Elize, unbuckling her seatbelt, looked towards Crossroad.


    "Maybe the battle has ended with thatst move..."


    "Even if there are enemies left, they''ll be fine."


    All the ghost ships had been destroyed.


    Only one enemy remained...


    And Lucas, having already heard about this enemy''s specifications from Ash, showed a gentle smile.


    "The people of Crossroad are strong."


    ***


    Plip-plop...!


    Debris from the ghost ships fell like rain from the sky, along with seawater.


    These were the remnants of the Flying Dutchman, thest and gship of the ghost ships.


    ''With this, all twelve ghost ships have been destroyed.''


    I sighed in relief inwardly. Fortunately, really.


    The ghost pirate legion would have been much stronger if fought head-on.


    Had it not been for the seawater drainage tactic blocking their charging rams, the damage would have been substantial.


    ''It sounds like self-praise to say it myself, but blocking the seawater and stopping their advance made it easy to capture them.''


    Their tactic of ramming with the bow followed by hand-to-handbat was too powerful. Conversely, they had no alternative tactics to use once this was blocked.


    Unable to advance and forced to a halt, the pirates fell into chaos and cannibalized each other, eventually leading to their pathetic annihtion.


    ''The fake walls set up as a safety measure were attacked and copsed, but...''


    Even so, it can be said that we defended admirably. I crossed my arms and nodded in satisfaction.


    That''s when it happened.


    Thud!


    Someone fell from the sky andnded on the ramparts. With a sense of inevitability, I red in that direction.


    "..."


    The ghost pirate legionmander, ghost privateer captain Bernardt Poker.


    This boss monster, dressed like a modern admiral, had set foot on our ramparts alone.


    He was draped in his ship''s torn sail, worn like a cape over his drenched coat.


    On his back were a massive cannon and a greatsword.


    No need for many words. I waved my hand.


    "Prepare to face the legionmander."


    The regr soldiers hurriedly fled below the ramparts, and only the hero characters remained, encircling the enemymander.


    "Hmph."


    The pirate let out a short sigh and straightened up slowly.


    "You might not believe it, but I''m usually quite mannered at the gambling table."


    He slowly took out the cannon in his left hand and the greatsword in his right.


    "If I lose, I leave quietly, brushing off my hands. I''m used to being penniless."


    Beneath his hat, dripping with seawater, his turquoise eyes, flickering with mes, red at us.


    "But I''m sorry. Today, it seems... I need to cause some trouble."


    "There''s nothing to apologize for."


    Pulling out my staff [Maestro], I raised a de of magical power and replied.


    "We''re past the point of exchanging such polite words."


    The ghost pirateughed at my words.


    Master of the storm, controller of tentacles, phantom of the deep sea, Mr. Wild Hunt...


    Themander of the ghost fleet, thest monster left after losing all others.


    Bernardt Poker roared loudly.


    "Anyway, this world is just a big gambling table! Let''s roll in it together, humans-!"


    In the next moment, he shot straight towards me.


    He must have sensed that I am the humanmander.


    His left hand aimed the monstrous cannon at my head, while his right hand, holding the greatsword, was poised to sh me in a single stroke if I entered its range.


    But I didn''t avoid his path.


    There was no need to.


    -Click.


    Taking Lucas'' ce, who had gone on an assault operation aboard an airship, the hero character guarding my side-


    Leader of the Leprosy Extermination Squad, Torkel, stood in front of me.


    On his left arm was a giant rectangr shield, firmly held, and in his right hand, arge mace.


    [Goddess Blessed Shield] and [Goddess Blessed Mace].


    These were the equipments obtained from a loot box before the battle began. I had issued them to Torkel.


    The equipment blessed by the goddess herself shone brilliantly in his hands.


    Torkel, seemingly burdened, flinched every time the equipment emitted dazzling light.


    "...No matter how I look at it, these don''t seem like the right equipment for me, Your Highness."


    "This isn''t the time for that, Torkel! Look ahead! Here hees!"


    Themander of the Nightmare Legion was charging at us.


    Torkel let out a low groan and then firmly gripped his equipment. I lightly swung my staff [Maestro] at his shoulder. Smack!


    [Minor Buff Acquired!]


    [Torkel (SR) receives a ''10 percent increase in defense for 3 minutes'' buff!]


    It''s been a while since I''ve given a disciplinary buff!


    Torkel flinched as I hit him with the staff, but then his shoulders tensed up as he felt the effect of the buff.


    "I''ll block it...!"


    "Go for it!"


    Swoosh-!


    Torkel charged forward. Poker, who was rushing towards us, fired his left-hand cannon.


    Bang!


    A cannonball, swirling with turquoise magical power, shot out from the cannon.


    It hit Torkel''s shield directly,


    Boom!


    and immediately, a dense explosion ensued.


    A moment of silence, and then the next instant.


    Whoosh!


    Cutting through the smoke, Torkel advanced steadfastly with his dazzling shield leading the way.


    Torkel''s skill set is focused on increased defense and stamina regeneration, and his trait [Leprosy] also provides an advantage in tanking. In short, he''s a super pure tanker.


    The Goddess Blessed set given to him this time has additional effects against ghosts and undead monsters.


    The [Goddess Blessed Shield] significantly reduces the damage inflicted by ghosts and undead monsters.


    Plus, there''s the defense buff I provided through [Maestro].


    ''Even against themander of the Nightmare Legion, with this level of tanker performance and these items...''


    He can definitely withstand the attack!


    Bang! Brr-bang!


    Poker kept firing cannonballs, but Torkel withstood them all and steadily advanced towards Poker.


    Meanwhile, I called the heroes.


    "Junior, Bodybag, Burnout!"


    The three on standby immediately lined up behind me. I nodded.


    "Along with me and Torkel, this makes an impromptu party of five."


    These five are the core of this boss raid.


    Even though the party leader is absent, heroes from Penal Squad, Holy Grail Seekers, and Dragonblood Knights are also on standby.


    "Let''s go!"


    I swung [Maestro] to cast buffs on all the visible heroes and shouted.


    "It''s time to drive out the pirates!"


    ***


    The ghost pirate legion is a legion that concentrated most of its power on the twelve ghost ships.


    It''s not much different from a regr army. Just like marines without a warship, tank soldiers without a tank, or air force without fighters be significantly weaker.


    At the point when they tragically lost these ghost ships, the rest of the legion members were left with only a bit more strength than ordinary monsters or at a simr level.


    This also applies to Bernardt Poker, the legionmander.


    Poker aboard a ghost ship is a damn powerfulmander, but once he disembarks, he''s not as threatening.


    Surrounded by dozens of our heroes, his attacks are meticulously marked and countered by Torkel.


    Poker was gradually pushed into a defensive position, and after enduring a few focused attacks, he became tattered.


    Tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!


    Burnout fired a volley from his dual crossbows.


    He had used stationary special crossbows until now, but it seems he coborated with the alchemy workshop and forge to create new equipment during my six months'' absence.


    It''s more portable and versatile for various situations.


    The bolts poured out, exploding and scattering mes in all directions.


    Initially, Poker deflected them with his greatsword or blocked them with his sail-cloak, but soon he started to dodge, unable to bear them.


    Then,


    sh-!


    Boom!


    Lightning.


    "Argh?!"


    For this pirate, always soaked in seawater, lightning is the worst kind of magic.


    "Haah!"


    Junior, pale from exertion, summoned another bolt of lightning.


    sh-


    Boom!


    The lightning, not far behind Jupiter''s, struck Poker. He gritted his teeth and endured, but the damage was evident.


    Tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!


    sh! sh-!


    A barrage of explosive bolts followed by lightning strikes. Poker rolled around the narrow ramparts, narrowly evading the attacks.


    ...Even in this situation, his eyes were searching for an opportunity.


    One move to turn this situation around.


    But, having already lost all the ghost ships.


    He had no more stakes left to y.


    Snap!


    Poker, rolling on the ground, suddenly stopped moving.


    "?!"


    It was Bodybag who had captured him.


    Having received the artifact ''Magic Amplifier'' that temporarily boosts magical power, he sessfully immobilized themander of the Nightmare Legion for a moment by exerting maximum psychokic power.


    And that moment was enough.


    Tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!


    sh! sh-!


    "Cough...!"


    Burnout''s explosive bolts and Junior''s lightning swept over the body of the ghost pirate legionmander.


    "Not yet! Not yet-!"


    Even after taking such attacks, Poker still refused to give up.


    Shaking off the psychokic power, he took another step back-


    -Click.


    There, aimed at him, was the muzzle of an automatic defense turret I had summoned in advance.


    "Sure, this world is a big gambling table, but if all you know is all-in, it''s hard to call you a good gambler."


    I smiled wryly and pointed my index finger at him, mimicking the sound Bang- as if shooting.


    "You''re just a shit gambler, Poker."


    "..."


    "Checkmate."


    The next moment, my turret unleashed a barrage of magical bullets, piercing Poker''s body to shreds.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Even a typical monster would have lost its life long ago from such damage.


    But Bernardt Poker was themander of the Nightmare Legion.


    Furthermore, befitting his ''ghost'' category, he possessed the gimmick of being able to move for a few seconds even after receiving lethal damage.


    "...Hehehehe."


    Scattering his ethereal form like mist from his torn body, the head of the ghost pirate legionughed wickedly.


    "You''ve won, humans. ...But."


    The next moment, Poker lost his form.


    Abandoning his admiral''s hat, coat, cannon, and sword, he became a mere wretched ghost and shot towards me.


    Swoosh!


    The ghost, scattering pieces of his ectosmic body, rushed at me. I looked at the monster indifferently.


    "Since the odds are against me anyway, allow me this onest annoyance before flipping the board!"


    As Pokerughed boisterously and stretched his ethereal arms towards me,


    Thump!


    Torkel crushed his final attack.


    The [Goddess Blessed Mace] in Torkel''s hand emitted a dazzling light as it shattered the phantom''sst corporeal form.


    Growling shortly at the remnants of the defeated enemymander, I said,


    "Get out of here, you bastard."


    "Hahaha, well done, damnndlubbers..."


    With a vanishingugh of despair, Pokerpletely disintegrated.


    "I''ll be watching with great interest to see how long you humans can keep winning..."


    As the immense hostility vanished, Torkel exhaled a long breath and slowly straightened up. I patted his back.


    "Good job, Torkel."


    "I just did what had to be done."


    Simultaneously,


    The dark clouds that had loomed in the sky began to disperse as if it were a lie. The pouring storm ceased, and soon, only the dazzling sunshine remained.


    The wet southern ins sparkled brilliantly under the sunlight.


    The post-rain scenery held a blinding rity. For a moment, everyone on the ramparts was speechless, looking down at thendscape.


    "Comrades!"


    I was the first to snap out of it and shouted to the heroes around me.


    "We have won-!"


    As I raised my arm high, the heroes around me responded with cheers.


    Then, I shouted to the soldiers below the ramparts.


    "I dere it again! My people! We have won!"


    Woah!


    The soldiers cheered, throwing their helmets into the air.


    For me, and for the heroes and soldiers alike,


    I couldn''t remember when was thest time I made a speech after a victorious battle.


    I continued speaking without hiding the heat in my voice.


    "Thanks to everyone''s tireless training and preparation, day and night, we were able to repel the monsters in this defense battle without any losses!"


    For the first time in the defense battles against the Nightmare Legionmander,


    We were able to annihte them without any casualties on our side.


    There were various favorable situations for us, and luck yed a part too.


    But still, the fact that ''we fought very well'' cannot be denied.


    ''Yes. We really did fight well.''


    Just as I had grown mentally while fighting to find myself during the past six months,


    During these six months, fighting battles without me... my heroes and soldiers had also grown.


    "I promise you all."


    After catching my breath,


    I voiced the words I wanted to say to the people here.


    "From now on, I will stand at the forefront, waving our g!"


    Some people looked puzzled, not understanding what I meant, while others were simply bewildered.


    There were also those who, regardless of what I said, just kept cheering.


    "I will uphold the banner of this monster frontline, which stands for saving people and killing monsters, until the very end."


    I wondered how many among all these heroes and soldiers understood the true meaning of my words.


    It''s alright if they don''t understand.


    They are all people who have believed in me and waited patiently.


    I am merely conveying my sincerity.


    "Now, I am not going anywhere. No more wandering or doubting. I will stay here with you all until the end."


    After ncing over everyone, I shouted loudly.


    "So, stand with me!"


    There wille a day when we won''t be able to achieve an easy victory like today.


    Many deaths, much pain, and a lot of sorrow will again engulf this frontline.


    But.


    Despite that. No matter what adversity we face.


    I will stand in front with the g held high.


    Believing that, just like before, you all will stand behind me.


    Just as sunshine follows a storm.


    Believing that once we ovee these long and arduous trials... a dazzling true ending wille.


    After looking at each person''s face, I smiled broadly and raised my arms high.


    "Let''s celebrate our victory!"


    Then, I shouted the words everyone was most eagerly awaiting.


    "Prepare the feast-!"


    ***


    [STAGE 20 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Lucas (SSR), Damien (EX), Torkel (SR)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Torkel (SR) Lv.50 (1) (Eligible for 3rd job advancement!)


    - Plus 20 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - None


    [Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Ghost Pirate Legion Magic Stones: 340


    - Ghost Privateer Captain Magic Core (SSR): 1


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - Pirate''s Random Reward Box: 10


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Everck]


    ***


    After a defense battle, the usual procedure involves collecting and incinerating useful materials from the corpses of monsters.


    But today, an additional step was added to this process.


    And that was...


    "It''s fish-!"


    Collecting the scattered fish all over the ground!


    The [Stormy Sea] skill of the Ghost Pirate Legion had absurdly connected the sky to somewhere in the vast southern ocean.


    Naturally, all sorts of fish were swept along with the seawater and fell down.


    In the southern fields filled with seawater, fish with glittering scales were floundering in great numbers.


    Not just fish, but octopuses, squids, ms, shrimps, and various other rare marine creatures had been swept up and fallen in the middle of thend.


    Since they would just dry up and die if left alone, it''s better to use them for today''s feast.


    "Yay! A fish party!"


    Evangeline cheered repeatedly, then, carrying arge basket on her head, rushed towards the fields.


    Since Crossroad is an ind city, fish are rare to see, and naturally rare to taste.


    Evangeline seemed thrilled at the prospect of indulging in seafood, which she rarely ate, not even bothering to wipe the drool from her mouth as she eagerly filled her basket.


    Other heroes and soldiers also joined in this unexpected seafood festival, each with their baskets at their sides, collecting the fish.


    "Uwaaah! Get it off! Get it off me!"


    Seeing Kun screaming, his limbs tightly wrapped by arge octopus, I turned to look beside me.


    "I gave you a difficult task, but I''m d everyone is safe."


    Lucas, also carrying arge basket at his waist,ughed heartily.


    "You assigned us tasks that matched our capabilities, my lord. It was us who overdid it at the end, pushing the airship Geronimo too hard."


    All the heroes who had embarked on the Geronimo for interception were safe.


    The Geronimo had crashnded, and everyone got a bit dizzy from the crash, but they all seemed fine now.


    "Wow... It''s been a long time since I''ve seen ms."


    "Let''s thread them into a ne! Hurry! Hurry!"


    Verdandi and Dusk Bringar were excitedly picking up ms, their eyes sparkling. Everyone seemed to be in high spirits.


    As this unexpected fish harvest festival unfolded, with everyone happily filling their baskets with fish for dinner-


    "Your Highness!"


    Damien came running breathlessly.


    I looked at him curiously. What''s wrong?


    "Among the... fish..."


    "Among them?"


    "There''s a mermaid! There was a mermaid!"


    I widened my eyes at Damien''s words.


    A mermaid?! Why would there be a mermaid?!


    "That''s right! When the [Stormy Sea] gate opened to the southern ocean, the mermaids there must have been identally swept up...!"


    pping my forehead at this unexpected situation, I asked Damien.


    "Where is it now?"


    "I''ve put it over there! I did some first aid, but I thought I should report to you first..."


    "Good job, Damien! Lead the way!"


    The mermaid species, once counted among the four major races, was known to have left this continent after the tribal wars a hundred years ago. It was said that only their mixed-blood descendants remained here.


    Could there still be pure mermaids left in this region?


    With various thoughts in mind, I arrived at the ce Damien led me to.


    And there...


    "...Well, it''s a mermaid, but."


    The creature before me was entirely different from what I had imagined.


    I whispered to Damien in confusion.


    "Isn''t a mermaid supposed to have a human upper body and a fish lower body? Why is it the other way around with this one...?!"


    "I-I''m sorry, Your Highness, this is my first time seeing a mermaid too...!"


    Damien, equally flustered, was sweating profusely.


    This mermaid, sitting arrogantly with its long brown legs crossed... was human from the legs down. The upper body was that of a fish, shimmering with scales.


    Itsrge, fishy eyes, struggling to breathe through its gills, suddenly turned and looked at me. This is just a fish, not a mermaid!


    ''Is this the original form of the mermaid species?!''


    Where did my childhood dreams go?!


    "Tsk tsk. Get rid of your prejudices, Ash."


    Then, Dusk Bringar appeared behind me, her basket full of ms.


    She was walking in a funny manner, holding arge m in her hand, resembling a yful otter.


    "Mermaids in the sea take the form of fish, but they''re shapeshifters who can adapt their bodies for convenience onnd."


    "So... they can transform?"


    "Yes, exactly. Depending on their level of mastery, the degree of transformation varies... This mermaid can change half of its body."


    "So that means...?"


    "It means it can switch the transforming part. This friend here can probably change its parts too."


    No sooner had she finished speaking than the mermaid''s entire body began to glow blue.


    "Look, it''s transforming! Ha ha, what do you think? Am I not quite knowledgeable?"


    "Wow, wow...! That''s amazing...!"


    I watched this fascinating polymorph, or shapeshifting, with interest. And then.


    sh!


    "..."


    "..."


    The mermaid transformed into having its left half human and right half fish...


    Even after transforming, the mermaid struggled to maintain bnce and flopped painfully on the ground. Both Dusk Bringar and I watched this scene in silence. What''s this...


    That''s when it happened.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll trymunicating with them!"


    Serenade, having heard the news, hurried over.


    Right. Serenade is a half-blood between a mermaid and a human. She might have a solution to this situation.


    Crouching in front of the mermaid, Serenade gestured with her hands in various shapes.


    The mermaid responded by mimicking the shapes with its one hand. What were they doing?


    Dusk Bringar, breaking open arge m and nibbling on its contents, exined.


    "Mermaids typicallymunicate through signnguage. It''s impossible to converse with voices underwater, isn''t it?"


    "Ah, that makes sense."


    In front of me, where the half-fish-half-human and Serenade continued their hand sign conversation, the mermaid suddenly pped the ground with its fin as if realizing something and then-


    sh!


    Transformed again.


    As the blue light faded, there appeared a typical fairy-tale image of a merman, with a human upper body and a fish lower body.


    His bronze, muscr upper body was that of a warrior, and his typically blue mermaid hair was so dark it was almost ck.


    Under thick eyebrows, his eyes shone like sapphires. Both the eyebrows and the lush beard growing under his chin were blue.


    And on his head was a crown made of pearls...


    ...Wait, a crown?


    Now able to use both hands, the merman fluently (so to speak)municated in signnguage, and after about a minute, Serenade introduced him to us.


    "May I present, Your Highness. This gentleman is thest king of the mermaid species remaining on this continent..."


    A hint of bewilderment mixed into Serenade''s expression.


    "...King Poseidon XIII."


    I was even more astonished upon hearing the name.


    Why is a mermaid king here, of all ces?!

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Mermaid King Poseidon XIII.


    He is the king and chieftain leading the few remaining merfolk on this continent.


    ...This man, currently in the parlor of the lord''s mansion, upying a portable bathtub, is receiving a hair arrangement from Aider.


    The once disheveled blue hair is quickly being braided into stylish dreadlocks.


    Just like when he did it for Nameless before, this director guy, why is he such a pro at trimming hair?


    Seeing his reflection in the water, the Mermaid King, apparently very pleased, burst into a wide smile and gave a thumbs-up. Aider too,ughing merrily, returned the gesture.


    ''Is the thumbs-up gesture universal?''


    The Mermaid King continued to pour out words in signnguage, and Serenade tranted them by his side.


    From what I gathered...


    After the racial war, most merfolk left this continent for newnds or deep-sea territories.


    However, some who couldnt abandon their long-time home remained. King Poseidon XIII was their leader.


    They were drifting along the ocean currents across the continent, and happened to be staying in the southern sea at the time.


    Then, the gate of the ''Stormy Sea'' suddenly opened in the southern sea, sucking in numerous marine creatures. Trying to forcefully close this gate, the Mermaid King was swept away by it.


    ncing at the Mermaid Kings fluttering tail fin, I thought to myself.


    ''One of the pieces of the Fallen King n just rolled in so easily.''


    The Fallen King n, or the Foreign Legion nurturing method.


    A dream team recruitment strategy that mainly enlists wandering mercenaries with tags like king, chieftain, or monarch.


    If these ''Fallen Kings'' can be assimted into one organization, in game data terms, it bes the strongest army. Theoretically, that is.


    Of course, the hero parties of fallen kings are powerful in data terms. After all, they were the ones leading a countrys forces until the end.


    Moreover, the fallen kings lead their respective remaining forces. If their armies can be incorporated, it would rapidly increase in size.


    ...But integrating them into one army is another issue.


    ''Now that Fernandez has won the imperial session battle, we also need to increase our power.''


    Although its still unclear, its almost certain that Fernandez will be hostile towards us.


    Having ended my half-year of wandering and returned, I must now elerate this n.


    A fish... no, a Mermaid King has fallen into myp like this.


    ''I must definitely grill and boil it!''


    ...Not in the culinary sense, but in a persuasive sense!


    "I will take responsibility for transporting you to the southern sea. You need not worry."


    As soon as the airship Geronimo is repaired, I decided to take him to the southern sea.


    The airship only needs minor maintenance, and the southern sea isnt far via flight route, so it wont take long to return him to his sea.


    I cautiously suggested to him, bowing his head in gratitude.


    "How about it, King Poseidon. There''s a banquet tonight, why not attend and grace the asion?"


    Upon my suggestion, King Poseidon readily nodded.


    "A banquet! An offer a king cannot refuse. I will dly attend."


    Serenade, who took on the role of a temporary interpreter, ryed his words in a thick tone and then, caught by my staring, hurriedly turned away in embarrassment.


    "...That''s what he said..."


    Her voice trailed off. No, it''s fun, keep going like that.


    Things are going well.


    I grinned to myself.


    Maybe it''s time to kick start the Fallen King n!


    ***


    The defense battle had ended and not even half a day had passed before the citizens who had fled for refuge began to return.


    As evening approached, the city was slowly regaining its vitality.


    The returned citizens rejoiced at the sessful defense, and were also astonished to hear of my return.


    "Since that''s the case, everyonee and take some fish! Let''s have a seafood party tonight!"


    Piles of fish, reimed, were stacked like mountains.


    Although the magicians had applied cold magic to make preservation somewhat easier, they still needed to be consumed quickly. Otherwise, handling them would be increasingly difficult over time.


    Not just chefs but also cooks and the returning citizens dove into the mountain of fish, preparing dishes for tonight''s banquet.


    And now, here I am, standing in front of the fish...


    "Senior! What about sashimi?! Sashimi! Please give me sashimi!"


    Lord''s mansion. Kitchen.


    Evangeline is pestering me fiercely right beside me. This kid, she must have been really looking forward to it since I mentioned sashimi...


    But now, I''vee to realize something.


    Squish!


    ...I have no talent for actual knife work.


    And obviously, I''ve never learned how to prepare sashimi. I thought it would be enough to just thinly slice the fish flesh, filleted...


    From basic preparations like removing innards, to skillfully separating flesh from bones without ruining it... I have no experience at all! Ive never even gone fishing in my life!


    Eventually, my first attempt at preparing sashimi ended in utter failure. A poor fish was brutally mutted, nothing more.


    "..."


    Evangelines gaze beside me is bing increasingly suspicious.


    Damn it, this wont do! I have a culinary obligation to pass on the taste of sashimi to my junior!


    I gave up on using the knife directly and instead took out my staff [Maestro], summoning a magical de. At least Im more confident in controlling this!


    "Haap!"


    Crack!


    But the magical de, once swung, split both the chopping board and table in half. Kyaaaak!


    "...Senior, by any chance."


    With an even more suspicious look, Evangeline asked.


    "Is the toast you made before the only thing you know how to cook?"


    "No, no! Thats not it! Are you doubting me now?!"


    I can cook ramen quite well! Fried rice too! And Im confident in kimchi stew! Theyre just things I can''t make in this world!


    In the end, I gave up on direct knife work. I decided to switch to assistance cooking mode.


    So, I shouted.


    "Lucas! Help me out!"


    "Just leave it to me, my lord."


    Lucas, who was standing by, rolled up his sleeves and walked up to me.


    Lucas drew the [Bestowed Sword] from his waist, forged a knife out of light, and then-


    "Haap!"


    Boom!


    The de of light hit the chopping board and exploded, reducing the new fish to dust without leaving a trace.


    Lucas furrowed his brow looking at the de of light in his hand.


    "...Hmm. Cooking is difficult."


    "Don''t destroy it! Just slice the fish!"


    Could it be that [Strike of Will] is automatically activated when he swings his sword?!


    After Lucas put away the [Bestowed Sword] and took another kitchen knife, the result was much the same.


    With each strike, the fish was obliterated without a trace.


    After turning the fifth fish into mush, Lucas murmured with a serious face.


    "I guess I''m not talented in cooking...?"


    "Its okay. At least you have a definite talent for destruction with a sword."


    "Out of the way! Step aside! Let me try."


    Evangeline pushed us aside and rolled up her sleeves.


    And a momentter.


    Boom-!


    "Aaaack!"


    "Kyaaa!"


    We three narrowly escaped from the exploding kitchen.


    Evangeline, who had boldly stepped forward, hesitated to put the knife into the fish, her hand trembling. When she finally brought the knife down awkwardly,


    The misaligned scales flew up.


    Panicked by the scales flying towards her face, Evangeline jumped back.


    And just like that, [Unstoppable] was activated. She crashed into the stove and hearth with the momentum of her leap, destroying everything-


    Boom!


    The entire kitchen was engulfed in an explosion and copse...


    Staring dumbfounded at the wrecked kitchen, I couldn''t help but scream.


    "How the hell does cooking end up like this?! You catastrophic culinary beginners!"


    "Se, Senior! You''re hardly one to talk! All confident about sashimi, and look what happened!"


    "...To think the lord''s mansion, which even monsters couldn''t destroy, hase to this by our hands..."


    We hurriedly put out the fire and sorted out the situation, and I felt a wave of exhaustion hit me.


    What good is a mountain of fish if we can''t even properly slice one piece of sashimi, and all we have areplete novices...


    That''s when Mermaid King Poseidon, half submerged in his portable bathtub, came towards us, having heard themotion outside.


    "..."


    He looked over the chaos in the kitchen and our disheveled state, then extended his hand and motioned to me.


    I was holding a kitchen knife, dumbfounded, and handed it to him.


    "Huh? Should I give you the knife...?"


    Nodding, he took it.


    Mermaid King Poseidon, with the knife in hand, skillfully sliced sashimi from a fish he picked out from a basket in the corner of what used to be the kitchen.


    In no time, the bones were removed, the innards were cleared, and only the flesh remained on the cutting board.


    We all stood in awe, for different reasons, watching his waste-free knife skills.


    "...Do mermaids eat fish?"


    "...Isn''t that like cannibalism?"


    "Well, fish eat fish, so..."


    Anyway, in front of us, Mermaid King Poseidon suddenly presented a te of neatly sliced sashimi and nodded.


    I quickly grabbed a surviving fork and speared a piece of sashimi, popping it into my mouth.


    "...!"


    Wow, this is freaking delicious...!


    Even without soy sauce or wasabi. The tangy taste of the fresh sashimi moved me to tears. This is it! This is the stuff! So damn tasty!


    "...Are we really eating it raw?"


    But Evangeline and Lucas looked at me as if I was bizarre.


    In this world, where eating things raw is almost unheard of, they saw me as someone with strange eating habits.


    No, hey! Really, if there was soy sauce, wasabi, or even ssamjang here, you guys would be blown away! Go get some soju!


    On the contrary, Mermaid King Poseidon seemed impressed by me gobbling down the raw fish.


    He gave me a thumbs-up, and I returned the gesture. Sashimi is the best!


    Since Lucas and Evangeline still seemed hesitant to try, I rummaged through the half-destroyed kitchen for lemon juice, vinegar, and olive oil, and lightly seasoned the sashimi.


    After hesitantly trying the sashimi, their expressions changed slightly.


    "Ho... Definitely."


    "The texture is interesting. Oh, it has an addictive taste..."


    "Right? Right? Told you sashimi is delicious! Eat more, you guys!"


    But they shook their heads and backed off.


    "I''m sorry, my lord. This is as far as I go..."


    "I prefer it well-cooked. Or maybe steamed..."


    "Hey! Where are you going, hey! Do you think you''ll get to eat sashimi this often?! Hey! Dont go!"


    The two knights dered, ''We''ll go wreak havoc at the victory banquet'' and hurried off towards the central za.


    You bastards! Ah, damn it! If I just had soy sauce and ssamjang, I could have made you all fall in love with this!


    "Why can''t you appreciate this deliciousness... *sob*..."


    A handnded on my shoulder as I sniffled.


    Turning around, it was Mermaid King Poseidon. He had already prepared another fish entirely into sashimi.


    Sparkle!


    He showed a smile, revealing his pearly white teeth, and gave a thumbs-up with his other hand.


    I was moved.


    "Mermaid King...!"


    I hurriedly grabbed a bottle of alcohol and a ss from the nearby cab.


    "Fine! Lets forget those who dont know the real taste of fish! Let''s have our own feast, Mermaid King Poseidon!"


    Leaving behind the half-destroyed kitchen, we went back to the parlor.


    And there, we had a grand time, sharing drinks and enjoying the sashimi.


    Although we couldn''t speak the samenguage, who cares when there are delicious drinks and snacks? Wemunicated through gestures and enjoyed our drinks.


    Haha, good. I feel like I''m getting along with this man...


    This should smoothly progress the Fallen King n...


    ***


    "...Huh?"


    How much did I drink?


    Feeling good from the sashimi I hadn''t had in a long time, I kept drinking and must have lost consciousness.


    I raised my heavy head, groaning. I should''ve drunk moderately.


    And then.


    "...?"


    I finally noticed the kitchen knife touching my neck.


    Chills ran down my spine from its cold touch. I slowly looked forward.


    "Our race lost our homnd because of the Everck Empire."


    The man sitting in front of me.


    The man pointing a knife at me.


    Mermaid King Poseidon was slowly speaking.


    "My father, mother, and siblings lost their lives to the soldiers of the Everck Empire."


    I heard mermaidsmunicate through signnguage instead of vocalization, but his spokennguage was very fluent.


    Was his earlier clumsy appearance... all an act?


    Swallowing dryly, I looked around. But there was no one, not even the servants. Perhaps they all went to the central square for the banquet night?


    With his eyes shining like deep blue sapphires, Mermaid King Poseidon XIII gazed intently at me.


    "So I ask you, Prince Ash."


    He had been waiting for this opportunity.


    For a moment when we were alone.


    "Why should I, who lost everything to the Everck Empire, spare your life?"


    While threatening me with the knife in one hand, he held a half-empty bottle of alcohol in the other, taking asional sips.


    The friendly smile he had shown all this time seemed like a lie. Mermaid King Poseidon red at me with a cold, hardened face.


    "Convince me before this bottle runs out, Prince Ash."


    That''s when I remembered.


    There is one very big problem with the Fallen King n.


    All the fallen kings are notoriously bad-tempered, unwilling to be under anyone, and crucially...


    ...Most have a grudge against the empire.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    "..."


    "..."


    Silence lingered for a moment.


    Mermaid King Poseidon, with a kitchen knife aimed at my neck, and me, needing to answer his question.


    - Why should he, who lost everything to the Everck Empire, not harm me, the third prince of the same empire?


    I steadied my breath and then smiled.


    Isnt it obvious?


    Because only I, in this world, can save them.


    Only I can provide... what they truly need.


    "I will stop all persecutions of different races by the human race."


    "...What?"


    Mermaid King Poseidon let out a perplexed groan at my unexpected words.


    But I didn''t stop.


    "I will return thends that were originally yours."


    "What...?"


    "Driven from their homnds, confined to autonomous districts, exiled beyond the continent, scattered around the world... Different races all harbor deep resentment for their lost homes."


    I ced my hand over my heart.


    "I, Ash Born Hater Everck, swear on my name."


    "..."


    "I will help you reim your homes. Thend and seas you and your people have lost, and even your history and pride."


    A tense silence filled the dimly lit parlor.


    After a while, Mermaid King Poseidon slowly opened his mouth.


    "I don''t understand."


    His deep sea-like eyes pierced into me.


    "Why would you do that? What reason do you have to help us?"


    "You have it backward, Mermaid King Poseidon."


    I adjusted my posture to sit morefortably.


    "To protect the world, we need everyone''s strength... That''s why I''m offering a price that would willingly make you risk your lives."


    Mermaid King Poseidon''s brow furrowed at my words.


    "Protect the world?"


    "Crossroad is the front line that fends off monsters for all worlds."


    I tapped the armrest of the sofa I was sitting on with my hand.


    "But Prince Fernandez, the second prince, has given up the fight against the monsters and dered surrender to the King of Monsters."


    "...?!"


    "Thats why I intend to oppose him. And for that, I need as many allies as possible."


    I spoke frankly.


    It was a situation where it seemed okay to do so.


    "The Everck Empire, located at the center of the world... but that doesn''t mean it''s the whole world. Outside the empire, there are as many people as in the empire."


    Small nations.


    Different races.


    Nomadic tribes. And those who don''t even belong to these groups.


    They are the ''Fallen Kings''.


    "I intend to unite them as much as possible. And I know, between the victorious second prince from the imperial session battle and the third prince who was dealing with monsters in the southern wilderness, which side has better odds. Most would side with the second prince."


    "..."


    "So, I''m offering a big deal. I''m raising the stakes because I want you to side with me in this unfavorable situation."


    I promise what the different races most desire.


    In short - it''s a nk check.


    If you help me defeat Fernandez, I will make sure you get such a reward.


    A potentially victory-dependent, irresponsibly slick talk.


    "..."


    But still.


    Despite all that, Mermaid King Poseidon''s face sank into serious contemtion.


    The rope I threw might be flimsy. But until now, no one had even thrown such a flimsy rope in their direction.


    100 years-


    Since the racial wars, during which the Everck Empire seized world hegemony and flexibly manipted the continent under the sun.


    The losers who had to hide in the shadows.


    I am making them an offer they cannot refuse.


    After all, if they remain passive like this, they will forever crawl at the bottom.


    Rather than that, it would be better to gather all the remaining stakes with me and try our hand at onest game.


    "...Let''s make one thing clear."


    After pondering, Mermaid King Poseidon slowly opened his mouth.


    "Do you truly have the capacity to fulfill that promise?"


    "I do."


    Strictly speaking, I will have that right soon.


    After all... if a sh with Fernandez is inevitable,


    And if I can defeat him, the likely next emperor after his victory in the imperial session battle-


    Of course. That right will belong to me, the victor.


    It''s a simple choice. Either lose and let the world be destroyed by monsters, or win and steer the world as I wish.


    And I have no intention of losing, not even the slightest.


    I am a warrior who fights monsters. I didn''te all this way to be defeated in a civil war among humans.


    I will win.


    And for that, appeasing the whims of all the fallen kings... is a rtively easy task.


    "..."


    After a bit more silence.


    Clunk-


    Mermaid King Poseidon, having emptied the bottle, ced it on the table with a light sigh.


    "...I''ve heard about what you''ve been doing onnd through various channels."


    Huh?


    He knew about me?


    "The front lines you lead and your city treat all races equally in the face of monsters."


    "..."


    "Heard you took in that Dragon Lady. You also sheltered survivors from the beastmen tribes... News like this has even attracted the attention of the Elven Queen and the Dwarf Lord."


    Seems like I was more popr than I knew...


    "Thats why I tested your true intentions. If it offended you, I apologize. I hope you don''t take it too hard."


    Rattle-


    Mermaid King Poseidon slowly withdrew the knife he had pointed at my neck and ced it on the table.


    ...But it wasn''t a knife.


    It was a long rod of ice.


    Using his ability to manipte water, he had turned the water from the bathtub into an ice rod and pretended it was a knife against my neck.


    Of course, I thought it was a knife! In my half-asleep, drunken state, and just after he had been slicing sashimi with a real knife, when something cold was pressed against my neck... naturally, I assumed it was a knife! But it was ice!


    "...I still hate the Everck Empire."


    Mermaid King Poseidon murmured calmly.


    "I still despise humans. But as the leader of my race, I know your offer is an opportunity that won''te again."


    "Does that mean..."


    "Ill consider it positively."


    Putting down the bottle, the knife, the ice.


    With empty hands, Mermaid King Poseidon showed a bitter smile.


    "After all, we have nothing more to lose."


    ***


    After Mermaid King Poseidon XIII had dragged his portable bathtub to the guest room.


    Alone in the empty parlor, I gulped down cold water and, looking up at the ceiling, exhaled deeply.


    "It''s safe toe out now, Elize."


    No sooner had I spoken.


    Whirl- Thump!


    A shadow moved from the ceiling of the parlor, and a maid with navy blue hair agilely dropped down.


    Serenade''s exclusive guard and housekeeper.


    Sword Master Elize.


    Elize scanned the area where Mermaid King Poseidon had exited with sharp eyes.


    "...I was ready to intervene if the situation escted, but it seems to have resolved amicably. So, I remained hidden."


    "Well done."


    Serenade, having finished interpreting and returning to handle Merchant Guild affairs, left Elize to monitor Mermaid King Poseidon in case of an emergency.


    - Our Merchant Guild has been trading with the remaining merfolk for some time. The blue coral I presented to you before was also acquired from them.


    Serenade earnestly cautioned me to be careful.


    - I heard it from them back then. The current king of the merfolk is quite violent and emotional...


    - ...


    - Please be careful, Your Highness. I''ll leave Elize here to monitor, just in case.


    So... although it seemed like I was having a royal showdown with Mermaid King Poseidon, in truth, I had the insurance of Elize.


    If things had gone south, Elize would have immediately intervened to protect me.


    Even if Mermaid King Poseidon is a formidable opponent, Elize, an SSR-rated swordsman, could certainly protect me.


    "It''s always best to have a safety when possible, right?"


    There are times when one must gamble everything on a single move. But the best strategy is always to operate within a realm of certainty.


    The more insurance, the better!


    As I smiled, Elize cautiously observed me.


    "...Excuse me for asking, Your Highness. I overheard your conversation while hiding above."


    "Huh?"


    "You said you would fight Prince Fernandez."


    "..."


    "Really... to gather the divided kings of different races and challenge Prince Fernandez, the victor of the imperial session battle? Even Lord Lark, leading the elite first Imperial Army, was defeated."


    Elize seemed quite worried.


    That''s understandable. Her mistress, Serenade, hadmitted her family and even her life to me.


    And here I am, nning to face off against the victor of the imperial session. It''s natural for her to be concerned.


    But.


    "I just said it, Elize. ''If there''s a safety,'' then I''ll use it."


    It''s the same as the negotiation with Mermaid King Poseidon today.


    I will prepare thoroughly and then challenge Fernandez. But before that, I''ll prepare another ''insurance.''


    Insurance to tilt the odds of victory in my favor...!


    "I''ve devised a n while wandering in the darkness. If things go as nned, the battle with Fernandez might be surprisingly easy."


    I rubbed my hands together and grinned wickedly.


    "Just watch. I''ll give my smart older brother a taste of his own medicine..."


    "..."


    Elize looked at me withplex eyes.


    She trusts me, but still, its undeniable that Fernandez is a formidable opponent.


    Well, what can I do? I prove myself with results.


    "You''ve worked hard on overtime, Elize. Let''s go to the central square."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s the night of the victory banquet. It would be a shame to end it just watching from the rooftop, wouldn''t it?"


    I led Elize out of the mansion and headed towards the central square.


    Despite thete hour, the square was brightly lit, filled with the sounds of singing and lively conversations.


    "Ah, Your Highness!"


    "Why are you onlying now, Your Highness? All the alcohol is gone!"


    "We''ve almost finished all the fish!"


    The soldiers noticed me and erupted into noisyughter.


    Having juste from another battle of negotiations for alliance after the fight with the monsters... but no need to mention that.


    "I ran out of drinks, so I came to refill them, you bastards!"


    Just then, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild appeared, carting expensive alcohol stored in their warehouse.


    Serenade, having finished her backlog of work, was leading them.


    "Your Highness!"


    Seeing me and Elize safe, Serenade showed a relieved smile.


    I smiled back and thought to myself.


    Mermaid King Poseidon is just the beginning.


    Now, I will gather the fallen kings scattered across the world here in Crossroad.


    I will make them an offer they cannot refuse.


    Even if I have to borrow the rights of the victor, even if I have to bluff and mix lies, I will bring them all under mymand.


    In the end, it''s a simple choice.


    Either let the world be destroyed by monsters in defeat, or win and steer the world as I desire.


    I no longer fear or hesitate before this choice.


    The dice have already been cast.


    I will move the world.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    The world was burning.


    "...Ah."


    Standing atop the walls of the Imperial Capital New Terra, Fernandez gazed down in dismay.


    The entire world  every horizon within sight was death and mes.


    A horrific wave of monsters surged endlessly from the south. The monster legion, having prated the southern front, swept north, engulfing the entire world.


    Humanity struggled to resist. United under themand of the Emperor, they fought with their lives on the line.


    But they were defeated.


    The fortresses fell, and massacres urred in the cities. Mountains and rivers were dyed with blood, and monsters devoured human corpses.


    The endlessly multiplying Greenskins trampled over human cities.


    In the fields and valleys, werewolves hunted people.


    Those who fled to the sea met ghost pirates and were left stranded in the vast ocean.


    Those enchanted by Subi were hung alive and drained of their vitality.


    On top of the high piles of corpses, the ck spider queenid her new eggs.


    The bloodkin freely drank human blood and craved human flesh.


    Above this hell on earth, the gue spread endlessly.


    Under the sky flickering endlessly with ominous and bright magical lights,


    The humanity''sst stand,posed of the strongest knights and wizards, was defeated by the demonkin legion,


    And the retreatingst stand was burned by the ck dragons that swooped down with their ck mes.


    "Ah..."


    Watching the end of the world, Fernandez could only let out a hollow moan.


    There were four foretold downfalls of the Empire.


    Despite victories on the Dragon''s Blood Front, the Shadow Front, and the Foreign Gods Front, the final Monster Front was insurmountable.


    The overwhelming monsters that flooded from beneath the ck Lake were too strong and numerous, utterly beyond human resistance.


    Now, thest remaining stronghold of humanity was here in New Terra.


    However, the final defense line spread across the walls of New Terra crumbled all too easily under the wave of monsters from all sides.


    "Fight! Resist to the end! Let them know we were here-!"


    The Emperor was fighting.


    In front of the southern gate of the Imperial Capital, leading the remnants of his personal guard. He fought to thest, swinging his sword tirelessly, as befits a transcendent who had long surpassed human limits, thest prince to rule the world.


    But  the defeat was clear.


    The countless monsters devoured the imperial guards one by one and ultimately led them to their death. At one point, no living person remained around the Emperor.


    "Huff, huff, huff..."


    Thud


    Before the blood-soaked Emperor, three monstersnded.


    A magician wearing a wide-sleeved robe, a ceremonial hat decorated with small beads and his face covered with arge amulet attached to the hat.


    The Grand Sorceress, White Night.


    Horns like a deer''s, protruding amidst cream-colored hair.


    A woman in a splendid dress, wearing a mask suitable for a masquerade, hiding her eyes.


    The demon guardmander, Cromwell.


    Dressed in a neat ck and white suit, with long ck hair hanging loosely, and shining golden dragon eyes.


    A being in human form, but in essence, a dragon.


    The ck Dragon, Night Bringer.


    The three monsters each raised their powers, staring at the Emperor who resisted to thest.


    "..."


    The Emperor''s sword, which had been swinging tirelessly, suddenly fell to the ground.


    The Emperor looked at his dead subordinates, the destroyed walls of the city, and the torn gs of the Empire in turn.


    "So it is."


    He muttered bitterly.


    "...It seems this is the end."


    sh-!


    The three monstermanders simultaneouslyunched at the Emperor.


    Countless magical bullets fired by the Grand Sorceress rained down on the Emperor.


    The Emperor, fending them off with his sword, faced a direct charge from the demon legionmander.


    The woman with red skin saw her muscles swell rapidly, then, using the membranous wings spread on her back, flew in at a terrifying speed.


    The demon''s fist and foot, along with her tail that whipped like ash, fiercely battered the Emperor''s sword.


    Pressured by two monsters attacking from close and long range, the Emperor kept getting pushed back and eventually revealed an opening.


    And the ck Dragon did not miss that gap.


    Snap!


    With a flick of the ck Dragon''s finger, an invisible formless force poured out  prating the parts the Emperor couldn''t defend with his sword.


    Puff...!


    "..."


    The Emperor nkly stared down at his chest.


    Blood was spurting out like a fountain from the hole in his chest.


    The formless force had made a small hole in the center of his chest, but as it passed through his back, it tore the Emperor''s flesh into shreds, like a cannonball.


    The Emperor, bleeding from his chest and back, slowly copsed. The knees of the human who had never known subjugation finally touched the ground.


    The Emperor, coughing blood from his nose and mouth, suddenly raised his head.


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    To the south, beyond the horizon.


    A massive, grotesque monster appeared.


    The Grand Sorceress, the demon legionmander, and the ck Dragon, all kneeled in respect before the newly appeared creature.


    -It was a woman with her face covered by a Mourning Veil, charred at the edges.


    Her dress too had its hem and sleeves burned, and the tall crown on her head was scorched and ckened.


    Even her long white hair trailing to the ground. The ends were ckened by fire.


    In her hand, a longsword made of pitch-ck darkness.


    Facing the approaching most powerful and worst monster, the Emperor muttered the opponent''s name with blood-filled lips.


    "...''The Sleepless Princess of the Lake''."


    The walking nightmare that single-handedly annihted the Southern Front.


    The worst monster, embodying all the curses of the Lake Kingdom, had finally descended upon humanity''sstnd.


    ''The Sleepless Princess of the Lake,'' reaching the Emperor, indifferently stared at him and then, raising the sword in her hand-


    ng...


    She swiftly beheaded the Emperor.


    The Emperor''s body, now without a head, lifelessly fell to the side.


    Thest leader of humanity died thus.


    "Father...!"


    Watching this scene from the walls, Fernandez wept tears of blood.


    "Ah, ahhhh...!"


    He was powerless.


    Too powerless.


    Despite being the Empire''s guardian, thest wizard in this world.


    There was nothing he could do.


    ''The Sleepless Princess of the Lake,'' having in the Emperor, raised her free hand towards the southern gate of New Terra and then clenched it.


    Crack!


    With that, the gate was twisted and torn away in an instant by ck magic.


    "Cough!"


    Fernandez, spreading a defensive spell on the wall, couldn''t resist the immense power and spat out blood, falling backwards.


    With a casual flick of her hand, ''The Sleepless Princess of the Lake'' made the torn gate roll pathetically on the ground.


    Thest defense line of humanity copsed in vain.


    "...Is it my turn now."


    And inside the gate, Lark, missing an arm and a leg, waited and then, using his longsword as a cane, struggled to his feet.


    Fernandez shouted from atop the wall towards Lark.


    "Brother! No, it''s impossible! Retreat! We can''t stop that monster!"


    "Fernandez... I''m sorry. It''s my fault for letting thingse to this."


    Despite Fernandez''s desperate cries, Lark just faintly smiled towards the wall.


    "Let''s meet again in the afterlife."


    And Lark, with a battle cry, charged towards the monsters,


    Boom-!


    In the next moment, with a mere gesture from ''The Sleepless Princess of the Lake'', he shattered into pieces. Blood droplets scattered like rain in all directions.


    "Brother! Aaaaaah! Brother!"


    Fernandez screamed, shedding blood tears.


    Then, in his ear,


    "It seems we''re the only ones left now."


    He heard his younger brother''s voice.


    Turning around, the youngest of the Imperial Guardians, the Third Prince, was climbing the wall with a haggard expression. Fernandez dumbly called out his brother''s name.


    "Ash..."


    "..."


    Ash, with eyes as settled as dust, red at the monsters passing through the gate.


    "Ash, listen."


    Fernandez wiped the blood from his mouth and gathered his magic power.


    "I''ll use myst strength to hide you. You must survive and n for the future."


    "...The world is doomed, brother. There''s nowhere to hide or run."


    "But you must survive!"


    Though they had different mothers, they were brothers.


    In the final battle to save the world, the guardians had be truerades, and ultimately a family.


    That''s why Fernandez wanted to use hisst strength for his brother.


    But.


    "Sorry, brother. But in the next cycle."


    Click!


    Ash had already drawn a pistol-like magic gun, aiming it at his temple.


    "In the next ''game'', I will definitely... save this world."


    "What?"


    "This world is endlessly repeating. And it always ends the same."


    Saying so, Ash silently looked down at New Terra being devoured by monsters.


    "I''ve only yed this ''game'' a few times as a yer, but no matter what I do... I can''t change the ending of the monsters destroying the world."


    "Stop talking nonsense and put the gun down! It''s dangerous!"


    Fernandez desperately reached out his hand. But Ash just smiled faintly, paying no heed.


    "But, I''ll try to change it. If the world repeats infinitely, then we have just as many chances."


    Click.


    The safety of the gun was released, and Ash''s finger tightened on the trigger.


    "Don''t do this, Ash."


    Trembling, Fernandez shook his head. Tears were even welling up in his eyes.


    "Don''t leave me alone here."


    "..."


    "Please, Ash! If you die too, that can''t happen. We brothers, the guardians, must fight together...!"


    "You know, brother?"


    Ash chuckled.


    "Even though you were an annoying, pompous freeloader... fighting together was somewhat fun."


    "Ash! No-"


    "See you again, brother."


    As Fernandez ran towards Ash, Ash gently closed his eyes.


    "I''ll definitely protect you next time."


    Bang-!


    Blood sttered in all directions.


    Ash''s body, havingmitted suicide with the gun, fell forward.


    Fernandez stumbled a few steps, then fell to his knees and covered his mouth.


    In the end.


    All the fighting. All the struggle. All the sacrifice. It was all in vain.


    The guardians had fallen, and the world would end.


    This was such an ending.


    Then-


    "Oh dear."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the side.


    "I''m toote."


    Startled, Fernandez looked over to see a man with grey hair in a worn robe, flying through the sky andnding on the wall.


    The Empire''s Prophet - Aider.


    He looked over Ash''s body and sighed deeply.


    "yer Ash has epted defeat and ended his own life... It seems this cycle''s battle is decided."


    Then,


    "If that''s the case, we too."


    A malevolent voice echoed through the air, and ck shadows gathered in the empty sky, eventually taking human form.


    The malevolent lord who created and ruled all monsters.


    The Demon King, with a sneer, formed white cracks on his dark face as he smiled.


    "Shall we move on to the next cycle''s game?"


    And.


    All this scene.


    "..."


    Fernandez watched in a daze, nothing else he could do.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    The Demon King gazed intently at Aider and opened his mouth.


    "This time too, we didn''t reach a conclusion satisfying to us all."


    "..."


    "Neither you nor I could save ''that person'' we each long for. Just when will we seed..."


    Aider silently listened to his adversary''s words. The Demon King chuckled.


    "Repeating this ordeal over and over, truly tiresome, but, well. I''ve always been good at enduring boredom."


    The Demon King extended a hand made of shadows towards Aider.


    "But how much longer can you endure, Aider?"


    "..."


    "Your soul has long exceeded its limits, and yet you continue this game, even going so far as to pass the yer role to another, that kid named Ash."


    The Demon King looked down at Ash, whoy dead on the city walls, and clicked his tongue.


    "This substitute yer, really not up to par."


    "Ash will do well."


    Aider asserted strongly.


    "Better than me. He will do well."


    "Keke. Let''s wait and see."


    Then the Demon King looked up at the sky and shouted.


    "Let''s start the next game!"


    With that, the atmosphere began to ominously ripple.


    "..."


    Fernandez nkly listened to the iprehensible conversation, then suddenly noticed something amiss and looked up at the sky.


    "...?!"


    And Fernandez saw it.


    In the now pitch-ck night sky, densely packed like stars-


    Countless eyes.


    sh!


    A beam of light shed among those eyes, falling from the sky and enveloping the Demon King.


    The light began to disintegrate the Demon King''s body into fine particles.


    Even as his body disintegrated, the Demon King smiled leisurely.


    "Then, see you in the next cycle... ''Hero''."


    sh!


    Another beam of light fell upon Aider''s head. Aider murmured bitterly.


    "...See you again. Demon King."


    The Demon King vanished first, with a bizarreugh.


    Finallying to his senses, Fernandez stumbled forward.


    "Pro, Prophet!"


    Hearing his name called, Aider slowly turned around. Fernandez asked in confusion.


    "What on earth... I don''t understand any of this! Ash''s words, your words, it''s all so confusing!"


    "..."


    "There''s a repetition of the world? Cycles? Game? What is this nonsense!"


    "...You don''t need to know, Fernandez."


    Aider sighed deeply.


    "More precisely, even if you knew, nothing would change. This world is over, and you in the next cycle won''t remember."


    "What does that..."


    "Give up everything and embrace a peaceful end. That''s the best advice I can offer."


    As he turned into particles, Aider murmured bitterly.


    "...I''m sorry for failing again."


    "Wait, Prophet!"


    "Someday, for sure."


    "Prophet! Pro..."


    As Fernandez''s desperate calls fell on deaf ears, Aider, like the Demon King,pletely disappeared.


    "..."


    Looking at the empty spots where the Demon King and Aider had been, Fernandez wondered if he had seen a mirage.


    But it wasn''t.


    The countless eyes still floated in the sky.


    Each eye, a divine being with a power and will far beyond Fernandez''sprehension.


    Fernandez barely managed to realize.


    "What in the world...?"


    What were these otherworldly gods looking at?


    Following their gaze, Fernandez eventually realized what the eyes were observing.


    - Aaaaahhh...


    - Aaaargh...!


    - Save me...


    - We must flee...!


    The eyes were watching the destruction of this world.


    Like a child peering into an ant hill after a flood.


    They were looking down at the end of this world, heading towards death, with a sense of interest.


    Bang!


    Crack...!


    Crunch!


    The monsters that had prated the city walls started their massacre, and the screams of people cowering within the Imperial Capital echoed.


    A massacre urred.


    One person, while running away with their child.


    Another, while fending off the monsters with weapons.


    While fleeing. Hiding. Crying. Guarding. Consoling. Holding their breath. Prostrating in prayer. Fighting-


    Died.


    Sliced, torn, ripped apart, pierced, shattered...


    Without a single exception, people across the city were brutally killed by the monsters.


    Everything Fernandez had strived to protect was crumbling like a sandcastle.


    - Please, save... me...


    Fernandez covered his ears with his hands, but the screams and roars still pierced directly into his mind.


    There was no escape.


    This was hell itself.


    And the eyes in the sky were intently watching this hellish scene.


    "Don''t make meugh."


    Grind.


    Fernandez gritted his teeth.


    "Repetition, cycles, game. Stop talking such nonsense."


    While people cry, suffer, and die.


    Like resetting a chessboard, cing new pieces, and starting the next game- how could one speak so easily of such things?


    Fernandez, with tears of blood, looked up at the sky. He confronted the eyes that were observing the destruction of this world.


    And he thought.


    If. If what he had overheard was true.


    If the world continues to repeat itself. Then-


    ''I will not be a passive victim.''


    He too, could make a final struggle.


    Fernandez began to create a new spell on the spot.


    Assuming the premise that ''the world repeats itself'' was true. He formted a spell ordingly.


    To convey the truth of this world to his next cycle self.


    ''Even a very short message would suffice.''


    A fragment of memory, or an image, or if not that, a line of text- no. Even a single word would do.


    If he could convey a hint about the truth of this world.


    Pouring all his being into it, to convey anything to his ''next cycle'' self.


    Then, perhaps, a clear-minded him could realize.


    At the moment of the world''s destruction, watching his citizens die, thest guardian thus created a new spell.


    And-pleted it.


    A spell that, at the cost of his own life, could convey just one letter to his next cycle self... he had created it.


    Fernandez did not hesitate. He willingly sacrificed his life to activate the spell.


    And-


    ***


    Present.


    "..."


    Fernandez opened his eyes on the bed.


    He had dreamt, repeatedly, hundreds, thousands of times... a loathsome nightmare of the empire''s destruction.


    It felt so vivid, as if he had actually seen it, though he never had.


    "Sigh."


    Exhaling a sigh, Fernandez slowly got up from the bed. His body was drenched in cold sweat, perhaps due to the nightmare.


    He threw off his clothes and went into the bathroom. Turning on the hot water, he absentmindedly looked at the mirror.


    There was a letter there.


    In the reflection of the mirror, Fernandez''s lean body was densely marked with letters. Fernandez clicked his tongue.


    "I''m not one for tattoos or anything like that..."


    This was a record sent by his past cycle self.


    More precisely, a total of records sent by his selves from many past cycles.


    The world had repeated countless times, and the words gathered as ''the final message'' became sentences, then stories.


    The densely inscribed letters on his body were the truth of this world, and at the same time, a record of the battles he had fought.


    "..."


    Fernandez meticulously examined the records sent by his past self.


    He does not remember. However.


    Records do not lie.


    The world is repeating itself.


    No matter what is tried, the world ends due to monstersing from the south.


    What methods had he used to prevent this destruction?


    All the records were left on his body. With every umted failure, new sentences were etched onto his skin.


    And now, in this cycle.


    With no more space left on his body to inscribe messages, now covered from neck to toe in letters.


    Fernandez suddenly realized.


    The fact that it is impossible to win against the Demon King.


    Defeat is inevitable. Destruction is certain.


    Then perhaps-


    "Surrender is the only option."


    epting the destruction.


    Deciding to surrender to the Demon King.


    He had made up his mind.


    And for that to happen- he must be the Emperor.


    The position to decide the fate of this world and the lives of the empire''s citizens.


    The seat that held the power of life and death over all people, he must ascend to the throne.


    "..."


    Truly, Fernandez loved his family.


    His father, his brother, his sister, he loved them all.


    But the greater good of preserving humanity as a species is more important.


    Therefore.


    He decided to willingly sacrifice them.


    "Please understand, brother."


    After finishing his shower and changing into new pajamas, Fernandez murmured quietly.


    "All of this... is to protect the empire."


    "..."


    He was not speaking into the empty air.


    In one corner of the spacious room, there was a portable prison, and Lark was imprisoned there.


    Both arms severed. His magical veins destroyed to prevent him from using magic.


    Though it was widely rumored that he had been executed.


    He was certainly alive.


    "...Fernandez."


    Lark looked at his brother with a hoarse voice and dry eyes.


    His parched lips parted, and a raspy voice barely came out.


    "What exactly... are you nning to do?"


    Fernandez gave his brother a faint smile, then slowly walked out of the room.


    "To break this repeating destruction, and... to survive with the people."


    "..."


    "In whatever form that takes."


    As Fernandez stepped out of the room, the corridors of the imperial pce unfolded before him.


    The ce where he had rested was none other than the Emperor''s chamber.


    Dressed in pajamas, Fernandez walked leisurely towards the audience chamber.


    Standing in front of the locked door of the audience chamber, he used a key ne around his neck to unlock it and stepped inside.


    Inside the spacious audience chamber, there was a frozen thorn tree- Everck, and a frozen golden throne sitting alone.


    The original owner had vanished, leaving the chair empty.


    Step. Step.


    Approaching, Fernandez slowly sat down in it.


    A chilling cold spread from the throne, as if biting into his flesh. But undeterred, he leaned fully back in the throne and tightly closed his eyes.


    He had finally made it here.


    His father was trapped in the spirit realm, and his brother was captured. There was no one left in the Imperial Capital to stop him from bing the Emperor.


    And once he became the Emperor.


    Once he became the leader of humanity.


    He could evacuate humanity, the empire, from the inevitable destruction.


    Through his final n- ''The Last Ark.''


    "..."


    Fernandez suddenly rubbed his tired eyes with his hands.


    The road ahead was long. And this path, demanding much more blood than he had shed so far, was a true path of carnage.


    But Fernandez had resolved to walk this path willingly.


    In the end, it''s a simple either-or choice.


    To let defeat happen and the world be destroyed by monsters, or to win and move the world as he wishes.


    Fernandez made his choice.


    Even if it meant subjugation.


    Even if it was miserable.


    Even if no one in this world would understand him.


    He would do whatever it takes to protect his people.


    "...So, Ash."


    Turning his head towards the distant south, Fernandez whispered.


    "It must be the ''first'' time for you to see me move like this."


    A thin smile stretched across his narrow lips.


    "How will you try to stop me?"

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    The struggle between Crown Prince Lark and Second Prince Fernandez had initially been sluggish.


    For Lark, Fernandez''s Imperial Defense Forces were never the enemy. They were citizens of the same country, just temporarily divided.


    That''s why he couldn''t be cruel. He couldn''t mercilessly kill them.


    On the other hand, Fernandez used every tactic to dy Lark''s army.


    Fernandez had the Aegis Special Forces, experts in dirty operations.


    They didn''t hesitate to use all kinds of traps, including taking civilians hostage to stall the enemy.


    They continuously harassed the rear and nks of the 1st Legion, exploiting any vulnerabilities.


    Fernandez also had the empire''s finest army of mages, the Mage Corps.


    The mage known as ''Cold Wind,'' Reina, who led the Mage Corps, relentlessly attacked the 1st Legion.


    Since Reina herself originally came from the 1st Legion, she knew their strategies and weaknesses inside out.


    She constantly exploited the 1st Legion''s vulnerabilities.


    In a direct confrontation, Lark and the 1st Legion were overwhelmingly strong. That''s why Fernandez and his forces avoided frontal battles.


    After one or two months of stalemate... as the exhausting war dragged on past half a year.


    A sudden event changed the course of the war.


    A secret piece of intelligence was received in Lark''s camp.


    It was information that the Emperor, who had been detained in the pce, was nning an escape outside New Terra.


    Since escaping alone would be difficult under Fernandez''s strict surveince, the Emperor''s side requested the 1st Legion''s help.


    The seal, signature, and handwriting on the request were undoubtedly the Emperor''s. However, Lark had an intuition that it was a deception.


    Fernandez was extremely skilled in deception. This, too, must be a trap.


    But.


    If by chance it was the real Emperor.


    As themander of the imperial forces, a knight sworn to loyalty to the Emperor, and above all, as his son.


    Lark couldn''t ignore it.


    After much contemtion, Lark decided to go meet the Emperor alone.


    If it was the real Emperor, he could escort him out himself, and if it was a trap, he could escape without endangering others.


    And- as expected, it was a trap.


    Specifically, not a trap for Lark, but... a trap to attack the 1st Legion while Lark was away.


    The critical weakness of the 1st Legion was that everything hinged too much on itsmander, Lark.


    Both in terms of military power and leadership, the 1st Legion had an overly imperialmand structure.


    During the three days Lark was away from the camp, the 1st Legion faced a total offensive from the Imperial Defense Forces and the Mage Corps.


    With themander and strongest swordsman Lark absent, and an unprecedentedly fierce total offensive involving all of the imperial airships.


    Eventually, the 1st Legion suffered terrible losses and had to retreat. The unit was torn apart and scattered in all directions.


    However, the damage was severe but only a temporary defeat. The 1st Legion still had its core forces intact.


    If Lark returned and reassembled the scattered forces, a decisive defeat could still be averted.


    The decisive factor became the rumor spread by Fernandez.


    Fernandez spread the rumor that Lark had fallen into a trap and died. Not only on the battlefield but throughout the empire.


    With the unit disbanded and themander isted, bad news spread in all directions.


    Psychological warfare using information was Fernandez''s specialty.


    And Lark, while apetent warrior,cked skills in this area. He had no way to counter.


    The defeat was real, and the death was false. And the false rumors, intermingled with truth, gained credibility and spread widely.


    As he quietly recovered his strength, gathering the scattered forces one by one, Lark was dismayed.


    However, the situation of the army was too precarious to reveal himself and demonstrate his well-being, despite such rumors spreading.


    He had to continue moving in secret, and during this time, Fernandez fanned the mes of the rumor. The exaggerated rumor spread as if the battle for the throne had been conclusively settled.


    The rumor eventually reached the southern front and even the ears of Lark''s wife and children.


    Third Prince Ash, who had promised to protect her, was missing.


    If Fernandez had truly won, their lives, no matter where they were, would be like candles in the wind.


    Preferring to die boldly by her husband''s side rather than wait for news of his demise in a distantnd, she decided to lead her three children to the battlefield.


    And there- they were captured by the waiting Fernandez.


    Fernandez brought his sister-inw and three nieces and nephews directly to Lark''s camp and urged him to surrender.


    From the beginning, Lark''s will to fight was not strong.


    He was tormented by guilt for fighting against his own people and pained by the fact of being hostile towards his brother.


    He had suffered a great defeat, and now his wife and children were taken prisoner.


    He could no longer bear to see more bloodshed of his people. Eventually, Lark dered his surrender.


    It seems I was never meant to be the Emperor from the start.


    Bound, Lark spoke to Fernandez.


    Rule the empire well, Fernandez.


    Of course, brother.


    Fernandez smiled slightly.


    But first, theres much to be done.


    Immediately after Larks surrender.


    Fernandez used illusion magic to publicly execute Lark, his wife, and their three children by beheading.


    This brutal execution sparked widespread outrage.


    The remnants of the 1st Legion dered a rebellion in a bid for vengeance for Lark, and the noble families that had supported Lark also rose up.


    The old families who traditionally served the Emperor. Along with those dissatisfied with Fernandez or opposed to his methods.


    There was a collective uprising within the Imperial Capital. In a short time, they united, growing in size and strength-


    Fernandez crushed them one by one.


    Its quite convenient when the reactionaries expose themselves.


    The cruel spectacle of executing his brothers family was designed to provoke a reaction and then crush the united opposition with force.


    A blood purge urred. Fernandez thoroughly trampled his enemies.


    He eradicated them root and branch, leaving no chance for a resurgence.


    Only after clearing a mountain of bodies... did the battle for the thronee to an end.


    Lark lost his base of support and military strength.


    The few surviving nobles and remnants of the 1st Legion either died or werepletely dispersed, fleeing the Imperial Capital in all directions.


    This grim scene, Lark could only watch helplessly as the loser.


    His arms were severed to prevent him from wielding a sword, and the magical veins in his body werepletely destroyed.


    Dont worry, brother.


    With his brother imprisoned in a portable jail, Fernandez whispered affectionately.


    You, your wife, and your children are all people I wish to protect.


    ...


    I will definitely protect you. So, please stay calm for a little while...


    Fernandezs eyes, fiery red, were not looking at his brother but at some distant ce.


    After all, everything will soone to an end.


    Everything will soone to an end-


    "...I hope so, Fernandez."


    The Emperor''s chamber.


    Trapped in a portable jail, with dull eyes staring into the darkness, Lark pondered his brothers words.


    Lark''s only hope now was that. The only words from his brother he wanted to believe in.


    That this terrible situation would end in some form. And that he could find peace.


    Truly, he prayed for it.


    ***


    Imperial Capital New Terra.


    Underground.


    "..."


    Leaning on a staff, the middle-aged female officer, Reina, was supervising her subordinates.


    She was inspecting the progress of the subordinate mages who were engraving a magic circle before her, ensuring that the entire process was error-free.


    Shutdown Protocol.


    A sacrificial magic circle that burns all humans within its range and uses that immense energy to magically embalm the entire area.


    Once activated, every human inside the circle would be annihted, and the embalmed space would be impervious to external intrusion.


    This magic circle, which Fernandez and the Mage Corps had been installing in numerous cities and were nowpleting in the underground of the Imperial Capital, was nearingpletion.


    The Last Ark...


    Reina, fully aware of Fernandezs n to save humanity, smirked bitterly.


    Truly a mad scheme.


    But if what Fernandez had told her was true.


    This insane n might be thest way to truly save humanity.


    Above all, she was a soldier.


    A soldier follows the orders of their superior. As a well-trained hunting dog, she faithfully executed themands of the future Emperor.


    That''s all.


    ...All for the future of the Everck Empire...


    Repeating this now tiresome phrase to herself once more, Reina watched thepletion of the magic circle.


    The battle for the throne had ended, and the magic circle was about to bepleted.


    The Last Ark n was soon tomence.


    "Lieutenant Reina!"


    That''s when it happened.


    A subordinate mage ran up frantically, shouting almost like a scream.


    "Disaster! A disaster has urred!"


    "What''s all the fuss about? What''s happened?"


    "The, the northern sector of the magic circle..."


    Reina''s brows furrowed deeply at the following words.


    "It''s been damaged! No, destroyed!"


    "Destroyed? What do you mean? Was there an ident?"


    "No! It was a deliberate attack! It''s like explosives were used... the ground where the magic circle was drawn has copsed!"


    Reina''s lips twisted in frustration.


    What is this nonsense? Just as the magic is about to bepleted, this happens...


    And it wasnt the end.


    "Lieutenant Reina! Disaster!"


    "Urgent news, Lieutenant Reina!"


    Following the initial report, one after another, reports of damage to the magic circle poured in from all directions.


    While calmly assessing the extent of the damage, Reina clenched her teeth in anger.


    The Shutdown Protocol was being installed on arge scale, enough to epass the entire Imperial Capital.


    Therefore, the security for the entire magic circle was inevitably sparse.


    And some unidentified group had persistently exploited this vulnerability, attacking the magic circle.


    "Who could it be...?"


    Simultaneously and clearly nned, this attack caused significant damage to the magic circle.


    At this rate, the schedule and n would suffer a significant setback.


    Reina was bewildered.


    Hadnt theypletely rooted out the forces opposed to Fernandez in the Imperial Capital just recently?


    Yet, such an organized movement now poured cold water on their ns.


    Who could it be?


    Reina muttered in despair.


    "Which bastard, no... which bastards, are interfering with our n?"


    ***


    A young woman in a ck dress, holding a ck parasol, walked along the main streets of the Imperial Capital.


    Despite being dressed in mourning attire, the woman''s expression was bright. Carrying a small box in her arms, she walked lightly, heading towards the canals of the Imperial Capital.


    At the harbor where the inner sea met, stood arge building. Large, yet deserted and tranquil.


    Silver Winter Trading Company.


    Originally one of the busiest ces in the Imperial Capital, it had long been emptied of people and goods, now deste.


    The woman approaching the building knocked lightly on the door.


    Knock-knock-


    Soon the door opened, revealing an elegantly bearded old man.


    "Sorry, madam. The Silver Winter Company is currently suspended due to the war situation..."


    The old man politely exined the current situation while bowing to the woman. However, the woman seemingly ignored him and abruptly spoke.


    "You are Alberto, aren''t you?"


    The head servant who managed Ash''s pce and an advisor to the Silver Winter Company - Alberto was taken aback and narrowed his eyes.


    "...Yes, but may I know the purpose of your visit, mydy?"


    "Something like that."


    The woman smiled slyly and lowered her voice.


    "You''ve been in contact with Prince Ash recently, haven''t you?"


    "...?!"


    "Oh, I see~ No worries. I came knowing everything."


    Alberto, swallowing hard, asked cautiously.


    "Are you... from the Aegis Special Forces? Have youe to arrest me?"


    "Ahaha! No, quite the opposite."


    "...?"


    "We are the people who have been preparing for a long time to give the Aegis Special Forces a hard time. Oh dear, you have no idea how much trouble we went through destroying that magic circle this time..."


    The woman, speaking in riddles, heaved the small box she was carrying forward with a grunt.


    "Forget it, just take this box. Andter... if you happen to see Prince Ash, please convey this to him."


    "Yes...?"


    "Tell him it''s a ''gift from the past.'' He will understand."


    Still dazed, Alberto took the box.


    The woman, smiling contently, pped her hands lightly and then turned around gracefully. She started walking away again.


    As Alberto stood dumbfounded, holding the box and watching the woman''s retreating back, he asked urgently.


    "Who are you, who are all of you... exactly?"


    The woman suddenly stopped in her tracks, turned slightly towards Alberto, and smiled mischievously.


    "...We are the underground operatives who truly exist in this Imperial Capital."


    Then Alberto realized who the woman was.


    The very person Ash, in his wild younger days, was rumored to have scandalously involved with... the first nobledy whom Ash, the yboy, had seduced.


    "A secret organization prepared since Prince Ash was fifteen, solely for him-"


    Pulling down her ck hat to cover her face, the woman smirked yfully.


    "We are known as the ''Jilted Women''."

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    After the defense battle ended, and the victory banquet was held the very next day.


    The Mermaid King, King Poseidon XIII, left immediately.


    It was partly because he had been unexpectedly caught in an unforeseen situation, and he seemed eager to discuss the matter I had proposed with his people.


    "He says he hopes we can meet again soon."


    Serenade, standing beside the Mermaid King, tranted his signnguage for me.


    Why pretend you can''t talk when you can... I broke out in a cold sweat.


    "He''s notfortable withnd-basedmunication, and merfolk voices have an enchanting power, so he prefers to use signnguage... is what he says."


    Seemingly catching my puzzled look, the Mermaid King exined (through Serenade''s trantion).


    I blinked in surprise.


    Ah, right. Originally, merfolk used their enchanting songs to manipte human minds and cause shipwrecks. It must be that kind of ability.


    Thinking back, during our conversation yesterday, he might have tried to enchant me to extract my true intentions.


    Thanks to my passive skill [Unyielding Commander], I was oblivious to such enchantment attempts. Well, at least my sincerity got through, I guess.


    The Mermaid King gave me a big smile and a double thumbs-up. I shrugged and returned the gesture.


    Serenade agreed to take responsibility for escorting the Mermaid King back.


    We had initially nned to transport him by airship, and it was Serenade who had been in contact with the remnants of the merfolk anyway.


    "Then, I shall take my leave, Your Highness."


    "Okay. Take care."


    "Yes. King Poseidon XIII also sends his regards... Ah, that was for me."


    Sweating from her interpretation efforts, Serenade led the way to the airship.


    With a final thumbs-up, the Mermaid King was carried onto the airship in a portable bathtub... Farewell. I hope you return with good news.


    Waving goodbye, I lowered my hand and looked around at my subordinates.


    "Let''s get moving, too."


    As much as I''d like to bask in the glory of our victory a bit longer.


    The outside world is moving at a breakneck pace. We need to act quickly.


    ording to the Fallen King''s n, we need to send envoys to various kings and chieftains of different races.


    Just like the Mermaid King, I need to extend my invitation to the other kings.


    The envoys for each king had already been selected.


    Strangely - or perhaps inevitably - among my subordinates, heroes rted to each of these fallen kings were positioned.


    Just dress them up nicely, put gifts in their hands, and send them off. I''m not sure about the response, but at least they''ll listen.


    But before that, we''ll conquer the Mage Tower.


    The 8th Zone Mage Tower boasts an even more overwhelming scale and threat than any dungeon we''ve cleared so far.


    It''s necessary to respond with our best heroes. It''s better to quickly clear it all together before scattering envoys in all directions.


    Fortunately, there''s plenty of time until the next stage.


    Thanks to thest stage being a boss stage, we have over a months time.


    Quicklypleting the Mage Tower and dispatching envoys in all directions will allow for more rxed operations afterward.


    "So, everyone assemble!"


    I pped my hands and shouted.


    "Were diving into the dungeon first thing tomorrow morning! Today we will have the briefing, so I want every hero in the 1st Army to gather at the lord''s mansion by lunchtime today!"


    ***


    Thus, around lunchtime.


    All the heroes had gathered at the lords mansion.


    "I apologize for summoning you all without a break right after yesterday''s defensive battle."


    Having Aider serve tea and coffee, I began the briefing about the uing expedition.


    "However, given the urgency of the current world situation, we too need to respond quickly..."


    I paused midway through my speech.


    It was because the faces of the heroes sitting around looked utterly exhausted. They all appeared to be suffering from a hangover.


    "...Seriously, how much did you guys drinkst night?"


    Junior, representing the group, offered an excuse.


    "Well, since you returned returned, and... we defeated a legionmander-level enemy... it was all good news. And with all the seafood dishes, the drinks just flowed... Ugh!"


    She stopped talking and suddenly coughed up blood.


    "You want to drink when you''re in that state?!"


    I mean, I also drank quite a bit yesterday.


    Looking around at my zombie-like party members groaning in hangover pain.


    "...I would like to give you a few more days to rest, but we don''t have the luxury of time. We are diving into the dungeon first thing tomorrow morning."


    I dered resolutely.


    The heroes all made gloomy faces, but I gave them a sly smile.


    "Besides, this dungeon might have almost nobat. So there''s no need to be in perfect condition."


    "...?"


    The heroes eyes widened at the mention of almost nobat. I tapped the chalkboard with my stick.


    "We will be tackling the 8th Zone Mage Tower this time."


    It feels like it was just yesterday when we first entered Zone 1 and got lost. Now, we''ve reached the Mage Tower, the representative dungeon of Zone 8.


    Lost in these brief reflections, I pointed my stick towards the elves sitting in the corner of the reception room.


    "The path to here has already been cleared by Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers."


    "Yay~!"


    Then Verdandi and the elves waved their hands around as if to show off.


    These rodent-like elves, who even cure hangovers with nuts, were now drinking some sort of decoction simr to Ssanghwa tea with plenty of nuts to sober up.


    "So, the Holy Grail Seekers will take the lead in guiding us. Holy Grail Seekers! In this Mage Tower, you''ll find the Holy Grail you''ve been longing for, so lead the way enthusiastically."


    "Leave it to us, Prince Ash!"


    Verdandis eyes sparkled as he clenched his fist. The other four elves nodded vigorously. Good.


    "The path is clear, so we just have to enter the dungeon tomorrow, clear it, and get out."


    Thump!


    I tapped the chalkboard and began to exin in detail about the interior of the dungeon.


    "Let me say this in advance. There are no monsters in the dungeon Mage Tower."


    The heroes all looked puzzled at this statement.


    It must seem strange. A dungeon without monsters.


    But its not that there are no enemies.


    "Instead of monsters, a fully automated defense system guards the tower."


    "Ah...!"


    The mages gasped in unison.


    Especially the young mages under Junior''smand were all starry-eyed. Maybe they''re imagining illusions in the Mage Tower.


    "Typical of the Mage Tower...!"


    "The essence of ancient magic gathered in one ce...!"


    "I''ll sneakily grab some souvenirs on the way... maybe the lord will let it slide...!"


    "...Ahem!"


    I deliberately overlooked the mages'' shining eyes.


    You know that all loot has to be inspected by me first, right, kids? High-grade items will be examined by the lord first.


    I''ll give it back when you grow up, okay?


    It''s the same principle as parents taking their children''s New Year''s money. I''ll grow it well and return it to you. Anything you pick up, give it to me first.


    Anyway, I continued with the exnation.


    "The Mage Tower is, in short... a puzzle gimmick dungeon."


    The structure is the same as other dungeons, with dungeon rooms connected in a series, but instead of monsters, each room presents a puzzle. Solve it, and you''re through.


    Sess in solving it? You get a reward and move on to the next room.


    Fail to solve it? The defense system will do its best to kill the intruder.


    ''What was it, in terms of setting, the wizard''s tower is a space for all magicians, so it provides a fitting reward to those who pass the trial.''


    Thus, you receive a reward for passing the trial (puzzle).


    But if you fail, you''ll be mercilessly beaten up in this kind of dungeon.


    Of course, like a typical dungeon, you can also solve it throughbat.


    There''s also a way to break through by smashing the turrets and artifacts, magical traps, and automated golems that pour out instead of monsters.


    In fact, in the game, many users just overpowered their way through with brute force.


    You can get the same rewards, and additionally, gainbat experience. If you''re only looking at efficiency, it''s actually better to solve it throughbat.


    ''But what I''m aiming for can''t be obtained throughbat.''


    There''s a special reward that can only be obtained by clearing all the puzzles up to the boss room.


    Moreover... if you can avoid danger without taking risks, it''s better to avoidbat.


    It''s better than trying to earn a little more experience and causing casualties.


    After conveying this content, I looked around at the heroes and said,


    "So, rest well today! Sober up by tomorrow morning! And let''s meet here again. Got it?"


    Yes-! They all responded loudly.


    Then, Lucas, who was sitting in the front, raised his hand. I pointed at him with my staff.


    "Got a question, model student?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Lucas asked cautiously.


    "Just by listening, it seems there''s hardly anybat, or if there is, it''s expected to be minimal... Is there a reason to deploy so many people?"


    As Lucas pointed out, the current lounge is filled with all the 1st army heroes.


    It''s a sizeable group, dozens of heroes. If it''s a nonbat-oriented dungeon, there''s certainly no need to employ so many.


    It would be better to move with a smaller group.


    I smiled bitterly.


    "...Because there''s always a ''just in case.''"


    We have to be prepared in case we fail to clear a puzzle.


    And, most importantly...


    We need to be cautious about ''someone'' who might be holed up in the deepest part of the wizard''s tower.


    "..."


    I decided not to tell the heroes about this ''someone''. It seemed like it would only increase their anxiety.


    Instead, I pped my hands loudly and said,


    "Well, that''s enough for the meeting... How about we all have lunch together and cure our hangovers?"


    At this, everyone cheered.


    Especially the drinkers started taking out bottles of alcohol they had hidden, saying ''You cure a hangover with alcohol!''... These crazy guys! Just quietly eat your meal!


    ***


    After lunch and disbanding the heroes,


    I teleported to the Lake Kingdom below.


    Arriving at the base camp, I distributed fish dishes to the people there.


    "Oh ho, it''s been a long time since I''ve had sea fish cuisine! I''ll enjoy it!"


    I bribed Kellibey, who was delighted, with alcohol to apany the meal, and then...


    Click.


    I pulled out two magic cores.


    [The Goblin God-King''s Magic Core] and [The Ghost Captain''s Magic Core].


    They were the magic cores of two Nightmare Legionmanders. As soon as I put these out, mes flickered in Kellibey''s round eyes.


    "Finally, you''ve brought these out! I''ve been waiting for just this!"


    "...I''ve roughly decided what to use them for."


    I ordered Kellibey to make equipment out of these two magic cores.


    Kellibey, making sounds like ''oh ho, oh ho-'', quickly noted down my request. A sly smile flickered around his bushy mustache.


    "The Nightmare yer guarantees power equivalent to its danger. Hehe, I''m looking forward to what these two can do..."


    "Please take good care of it, Master Craftsman."


    Kellibey thumped his chest confidently.


    I just smirked, knowing full well the dwarf grandfather''s skills werepletely guaranteed.


    After finishing the equipment request, I intended to meet Nameless, but...


    "..."


    She was nowhere to be seen.


    Coco the Severer had returned, so I handed her a fish dish and asked about Nameless''s whereabouts. Coco then showed a strange smile.


    "...Nameless has realized that her destiny is ripening."


    "What?"


    "The time ising. The time ising, hehe..."


    After uttering these iprehensible words, she took the fish dish and disappeared into her workshop.


    I frowned in dissatisfaction. What? What''sing?


    I had finished everything at the base camp. I stepped out of the base camp.


    There was another ce I needed to visit.


    Whoosh-


    I raised a blue me torch and walked alone in the darkness.


    How long had I walked? The space I was looking for finally appeared.


    The area where the aqueducts between Zone 5 and Zone 6 connect. A space where water leaking from broken pipes seeped into the torn stone walls.


    Around this narrow passage, where clear water flowed unusually, nameless grass and moss grew lushly.


    And next to this waterway... there was a finely tilled plot of earth.


    It looked as if seeds had been nted in this soil, but nothing had sprouted yet.


    "..."


    As I quietly looked down at this plot of earth,


    "Ash?"


    A voice rang in my ears.


    Turning around, there stood Verdandi with a bewildered expression, apanied by members of her Holy Grail Seekers.


    "How did you..."


    "..."


    This ce was the base of the Holy Grail Seekers. These elves were living separately here, not in the base camp.


    I opened my mouth with a bitter smile.


    "I came to talk, Verdandi."

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    "..."


    "..."


    Verdandi and I sat silently in front of the stream.


    Should I call it the residence of the Holy Grail Seekers... or a hideout? Anyway, it was right beside that ce.


    How long had we been quietly watching the babbling brook? Verdandi spoke up awkwardly.


    "How did you know toe here?"


    "I''ve known for a while. That you''ve been staying here."


    I keep track of where all my party members are.


    In case of battle, I need to know where everyone is.


    "More than how I knew toe... you must be more curious about why I came?"


    I gave Verdandi a faint smile. She awkwardly scratched the back of her head.


    The reason I sought out Verdandi quietly today.


    It was... to talk about the ''Holy Grail'' we were about to find.


    I hesitated a bit but then gathered my courage and spoke.


    "Verdandi."


    "Yes."


    "The Holy Grail certainly exists, but it might be a bit different from what you''re thinking."


    The reason Verdandi is searching for the Holy Grail.


    It''s to use the immense regenerative magic within the Grail to resurrect the dead World Tree.


    And to revive the World Tree... and activate the ancient magic it holds, to rebuild the Elf Kingdom.


    This is why Verdandi has been searching for the Holy Grail beneath the Lake Kingdom for over a hundred years.


    But... the Holy Grail is a bit different from what Verdandi thinks it is.


    Having secured the Holy Grail in the game before, I knew its true identity.


    And I also knew that Verdandi''s goal would inevitably be frustrated.


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Verdandi said,


    "Ash, do you see that dirt plot over there?"


    She pointed to the plot beside the stream. I looked in that direction.


    "We''ve been nting sunflower seeds here continuously. But, they never sprouted."


    "..."


    "Whether it''s because there''s no sunlight, or the soil here is contaminated from the dungeon... I don''t know the exact reason. Anyway, the seeds died and never sprouted."


    A bitter smile hung on Verdandi''s lips.


    "I know now that sunflowers won''t bloom here. But, we kept nting anyway."


    "..."


    "Even though it''s a slim chance, the possibility that sunflowers might bloom... that hope remains. For that hope, we''ve continued this futile task."


    No sprouts are visible in the finely tilled plot.


    "But I know. There''s nothing more foolish and heart-wrenching than holding onto a vain hope."


    "..."


    "Sunflowers won''t bloom here, and... using that Holy Grail to revive my homnd, in reality, is also an absurd notion."


    Even while denying her past hundred years, Verdandi remainedposed.


    "I''m well aware. But we just want to see."


    Tears glistened in her eyes as she firmly gazed forward.


    "The true identity of what we''ve been searching for over a century. The result of our futile efforts."


    "..."


    After quietly listening to her, I gently asked,


    "What about after that?"


    "...What can we do?"


    Verdandi shrugged.


    "We''ve done our best so far. We''ll shake it off and start searching for another way."


    To save her homnd, searching for a Holy Grail that might not even exist.


    A century buried in that quest.


    Verdandi had long epted that the Holy Grail they finally find might be entirely different from what she sought.


    And then - again.


    To save the Elven Kingdom, she will continue her new fight, searching for another way.


    "Verdandi, you are strong."


    I uttered without realizing.


    In fact, I found her a bit admirable.


    I too started this fight to convey a word of encouragement to that child lying in the hospital bed.


    But, just imagine.


    If that encouragement meant nothing. If it brought no change. How frustrating would that be?


    Yet, despite this, Verdandi dered she would continue to fight and search for the next method.


    Whether this was due to the responsibility she bore as a member of the Elven Royal Family, the unique temperament of the long-lived elves, or her own strong will, I''m not sure. However.


    I thought I should learn from her attitude.


    ...Life doesn''t end with the fulfillment or failure of a wish.


    We must continue to fight until the end of our lives.


    Verdandi smiled broadly at me.


    "Thank you for helping me find the Holy Grail, Ash. Without you, I wouldn''t have made it this far."


    "We help each other. You''ve given me a lot of strength too, right?"


    I extended my hand to Verdandi.


    "I''ll continue to help, both in finding the Holy Grail and in the battles that follow."


    "..."


    "We''rerades, aren''t we?"


    Verdandi now skillfully reached out her hand to grasp mine, shaking it vigorously.


    With tear-stained eyes, the Elf Princess smiled brightly.


    "...Yes! Because we are,rades!"


    ***


    The next day.


    As I entered the dungeon of the Lake Kingdom, I looked up at the tower in front of me.


    The spire rose sharply, a te gray color.


    The magical lights surrounding the tower swirled in a bizarrely twisted manner, reminiscent of a scene from a Van Gogh painting.


    Zone 8. The Mage Tower.


    I surveyed the party members gathered in front of this ce.


    Evangeline''s Knight Party. Damien''s Sniper Party. Junior''s Mage Party.


    The Holy Grail Seekers. The Penal Squad. The Dragonblood Knights.


    Along with me and Lucas, there was a total of 32 members, arge group.


    The other heroes were left at the Crossroad, in case of an emergency. The defense forces at the Crossroad were also necessary.


    "As I exined yesterday!"


    After looking around at my party members, who were gazing up at me with bright eyes, I shouted.


    "Just follow my instructions to pass the trials, and we can clear it safely without anybat."


    Everyone answered in unison, "Yes~!" It felt like being a teacher leading a group of kids on a field trip.


    Leading the way into the main gate of the Mage Tower, I said,


    "Let''s go!"


    Upon opening therge ss door and entering the lobby of the tower, the familiar dungeon information window appeared before my eyes.


    [Zone 8: Mage Tower]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Rooms 0/10, Boss Room 0/1


    - Treasure Chests Acquired: 0/11


    The lobby of the Mage Tower was circr. In this perfectly round lobby, a total of ten doors were lined up in a row.


    Above each door was a magicmp, all of which were currently lit with red light.


    "Something about this..."


    "It doesn''t feel like a dungeon. Really..."


    The heroes murmured in confusion.


    I felt the same. It seemed less like a dungeon and more like... perhaps the entrance to a high-rise building on Earth.


    After bringing the heroes to the center of the lobby, I pointed to the first door and said,


    "These ten doors each lead to individual dungeon rooms. Each room has a designated trial... and each trial requires a different person who can effectively respond."


    Then I swept my gaze over the heroes.


    "So, I will select different members to enter each dungeon room. The rest of you willfortably rest and wait here."


    Immediately after, I pointed to one of the heroes.


    "Damien!"


    "Ah, yes! Your Highness!"


    "Come here."


    My overpowered sniper quickly stepped forward. I slung my arm around his shoulder and nodded.


    "Then, be on your way. Let''s go, Damien!"


    "Huh? Oh, yes!"


    As the two of us headed for the first dungeon room, a flustered Evangeline hurriedly asked,


    "Wait... Just the two of you are going?!"


    "Yep."


    The first trial can be cleared with just Damien.


    I nned to let as many of the others rest as possible, excluding those needed. However, when it came to actually entering with just the two of us, the other heroes objected.


    "Don''t you need escorts? I will go as well."


    "Me too, me too! I''m curious, so I want to go!"


    Lucas and Evangeline quickly followed suit,


    "I''m, I''m also a main party member of your Highness!"


    Junior hesitantly followed, feeling perhaps left out.


    "Ash, may I apany you too?"


    "What? Are all of you going? Then, myself will also join."


    "If it hase to this, let''s just have all party leaders join!"


    Verdandi, Dusk Bringar, and Kun all hurriedly followed.


    I nodded happily.


    "Fine, follow along. Though Damien will likely clear the first trial alone... it''s good for everyone to understand how it works."


    So, along with each party leader, we all entered the first dungeon room.


    We walked down a long, dim corridor.


    I wasn''t tense, but the other heroes were unnecessarily cautious, gripping their weapons tightly.


    Guys, there''s nobat if we don''t fail the trial.


    After walking through the corridor for a while, a brightly lit room suddenly appeared before us.


    On each wall of the bright room,rge murals were drawn.


    They were pictures of magicians building a tower. However, interestingly, the two pictures were almost identical.


    "Two identical murals...?"


    "Hmm? What do they mean?"


    Amid the puzzled heroes, I chuckled and looked at Damien.


    "Damien."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "What do you think? Are these two murals really the same?"


    Then Damien immediately shook his head.


    "No. They are simr, but... these two, they are different."


    That''s right.


    The first trial of this Mage Tower was...


    [Mage Tower - Room 1]


    - (Wave 1) Find the differences between the two presented pictures.


    It''s a spot-the-difference game!


    In the center of the room were paintballs and a slingshot. I pointed to them and instructed Damien.


    "The left wall is the original, and the right wall is theparison. Mark the differences with these paintballs."


    Nodding, Damien loaded the slingshot with a paintball and precisely shot it at the right wall.


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    With each paintball Damien shot hitting the mural, the heroes groaned.


    "No way... a different leaf decoration in the hair? How did you find that?"


    "How could you tell the direction of the eyes is different!"


    "Who could distinguish between white and beige clothing colors!"


    Everyoneined about the impossible difficulty, but we had Damien on our side.


    After Damien hit ten paintballs, the mural started to rumble... Then,


    Koogooong!


    The wall with the mural sank downwards... revealing a new mural behind it.


    [Mage Tower - Room 1]


    - (Wave 2) Find the differences between the two presented pictures.


    Evangeline broke out in a cold sweat.


    "...It''s not over?"


    "If it ended that easily, would it be a Zone 8 dungeon?"


    The mural became even moreplex and borate. And was it just my imagination... or did the figures in the mural seem to re at us...


    It depicted magicians conducting experiments inside apleted tower. They were seemingly grafting branches with magic.


    Damien calmlyunched the slingshot again. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    Koogooong!


    Once again, the wall descended, revealing a new mural behind it.


    This mural was much moreplex, detailed, andrger in size.


    "..."


    Something... feels like the difficulty has esctedpared to the game...


    But no matter howplex or erged the picture became, it was futile. We had a irvoyant on our side.


    Damien, without blinking an eye, kept firing the slingshot.


    After solving a total of five different spot-the-difference waves -


    [Mage Tower - Room 1]


    - CLEAR!


    The clearance announcement disyed.


    Kururururu!


    Chulck, Dulkgruk!


    This time, the wall in front split open, and along with a misty fog... arge treasure chest appeared.


    Standing in front of the chest, I grinned mischievously.


    "Just like this. Okay?"


    I was calmly smiling, but the heroes looked pale.


    They were looking not at the treasure chest, but behind it. Curious, I turned around too.


    "Ah..."


    Right behind the chest, there were dozens of Mage Tower cannons loaded with various attack spells, and dozens of defensive golems in a stance ready to burst forth.


    "If Damien had been wrong, these would have tried to kill us."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "But Damien couldnt possibly be wrong, right?"


    "..."


    Everyone wore a horrified expression. But, after all, the probability of Damien getting such puzzles wrong was zero.


    "Well done. Damien."


    Grinning, I opened the chest.


    "This item is for you."


    sh!


    Golden light burst forth from the opened chest.


    Eventually, the golden light condensed into one... transforming into a sharply shaped rifle.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    The item that emerged from the chest was a magic gun, resembling an assault rifle from Earth.


    [Venom Fang (SSR)]


    The magic gun, Venom Fang.


    It''s a rare magic gun that basically enchants bullets with poison properties. But what''s more unique is its magazine capacity.


    A staggering 60-round magic gun.


    Considering most of the magic guns Damien used had around ten rounds, this was an insane magazine capacity.


    Of course, its damage is on the lower side.


    Poison enchantment with 60 rounds. As you can guess, its not primarily a damage-dealing weapon.


    Its purpose is to rapidly fire arge number of rounds, inflicting poison status on enemies with its overwhelming magazine capacity and rate of fire.


    Magic guns are a unique weapon category, but this one is exceptionally bizarre.


    But, it''s still fundamentally a magic gun. Despite its lower damage, it has sufficient lethality.


    Given that most of Damien''s magic guns were either for long-range sniping or close-range suppression, this medium-range control magic gun would be an excellent choice.


    "Wow..."


    Damien''s mouth dropped open as he took the magic gun.


    "I was hoping for a magic gun like this... Thank you, Your Highness! I''ll use it well!"


    "Hehe. Good, good. Make the most of it."


    ...Though I handed over the equipment as if I knew all along, I was the most surprised.


    No way, an SSR-grade item right off the bat...?


    This Mage Tower is a very generous dungeon with eleven guaranteed reward chests.


    Even so, it''s random what item each chest will yield.


    Although the rewards are generally quite substantialpared to other dungeons, I didnt expect an SSR-grade, fully-formed magic gun right from the start.


    After handing the magic gun to Damien and looking at the other heroes, I saw greed flickering in their eyes... Oh dear.


    Evangeline jumped up, eximing.


    "Senior! Is the item distributed to the person who contributes the most in breaking the trial?!"


    "Eh?! Oh, not necessarily, we first consider who needs the equipment..."


    "But you do consider contribution, right?!"


    "Yes, yes. We somewhat take it into ount..."


    "Awesome!"


    Evangeline rolled up her sleeves and shouted.


    "The new armor is mine!"


    Ah, she still had her hopes set on the armor...


    The other heroes also seemed to overflow with desire for the new equipment.


    They all shouted enthusiastically and rushed out of the first dungeon room... Well, they have toe with me anyway.


    Exiting the first dungeon room and returning to the lobby, I noticed that the color of the magic lights in the first corridor had changed from red to green.


    It seems the color changes upon clearing.


    "Alright, let''s break them all like this!"


    "Woahhh!"


    Perhaps motivated by witnessing Damien get a good piece of equipment, everyone''s enthusiasm visibly increased.


    Knowing what each trial (puzzle) entailed, I repeatedly reorganized members and entered the dungeon rooms.


    The second trial, a maze puzzle.


    A puzzle of escaping aplexly intertwinedbyrinth, where subtle flows of magic provided hints. The catch, however, was that among these magic flows, there were traps as well.


    The key was to discern the true magic flow leading to the exit.


    Naturally, this trial involved the magicians. Junior and the young magicians huddled together, groaning and discussing as they navigated the maze.


    Junior seemed to figure out most of the answers right away, but for the sake of the younger magicians'' development, she allowed a bit of wandering.


    "Sorry, Your Highness. I could have cleared it myself, but..."


    "No need to apologize. It''s important to foster growth in the juniors."


    So, although it took a bit of time, we cleared it safely.


    The third trial. Connecting beams of light.


    A puzzle where light shot from the entrance had to be guided to the finish line by manipting mirrors ced around the room.


    While everyone was busy adjusting the direction of the light beams, suddenly a rumbling sound urred, and the trial was cleared.


    Wondering what happened, I saw Lucas standing at the finish line, wielding his [Bestowed Sword].


    "...I thought shooting the light at the finish line might work, so I used my sword to create light..."


    "It worked? Just like that?!"


    It was unbelievable, but any means to pass the trial meant it was cleared.


    From here, the approach to solving puzzles started to get a bit weird.


    Most puzzles involved delicate maniption of magic or required keen senses, observation, or intuition.


    "Waaaah!"


    ...My heroes began to brute force their way through.


    The fourth trial. Aplex magical mechanism puzzle where a giant clock had to be set to a specific time.


    Evangeline ignored the mechanism and forcibly turned the hour, minute, and second hands of the clock using her strength.


    Koogooong!


    Clear.


    I gaped in shock.


    "Shouldnt it be impossible to clear it like this?!"


    "Ehehehe! This trial is quite flexible!"


    Eventually, other martial heroes rushed in and started solving the puzzles in their own unique ways.


    Even though the puzzles seemed to be intended to be more delicate andplex, they were being solved in a straightforward, forceful manner.


    The fifth trial, a puzzle involving freezing falling stone walls at the right time with ice magic to advance.


    "Dragon Punch!"


    "Bandit King Kick-!"


    Dusk Bringar and Kun destroyed the falling stone walls with their fists and feet...


    Stone fragments scattered in all directions, some hitting and falling off my head. What is this?


    Watching this, Evangeline nodded happily.


    "If you''re physically incapable, you have to work harder with your brain! If you have absolute strength, there''s no need for brains!"


    "Why... why is the Mage Tower sumbing to physical force...?"


    The sixth trial. Avoiding various traps on the floor using levitation magic.


    When Verdandi threw her Blinking Dagger and teleported, the trial was cleared instantly...


    The cerebral gimmicks were crumbling before our heroes, who had maxed out their strength and agility stats.


    I was worried that the tower''s defense systems might activate due to the unconventional approach, but as long as the clearing conditions were met, the tower didn''t intervene. What a game with absolute freedom!


    Thus, all the heroes eagerly plunged into breaking the trials, and we swiftlypleted all 10 trials.


    [Zone 8: Mage Tower]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Rooms 10/10, Boss Room 0/1


    - Treasure Chests Acquired: 10/11


    We cleared everything except the boss room.


    It was going smoothly, but I couldn''t help wondering if this was really okay... Hmm...


    Anyway, we looted a whopping 10 treasure chests, and a variety of high-grade items poured out.


    Lucas grabbed a new helmet, Junior obtained a package of magic scrolls.


    Kun chose a headband tied around the forehead, Verdandi got new boots, and Dusk Bringar took a crimson dress.


    In fact, Dusk Bringar, being of the dragon kind and not really needing equipment, immediately took the dress as soon as it appeared, heavilyden with magical options. The reason...


    "Because it I like it!"


    ...After all the hard work, I happily decided to just give it to her.


    Cradling the dress, Dusk Bringar revealed her sharp teeth in a wide smile.


    The dress might not quite fit the Grand Duke''s small stature... Perhaps a tailor is needed.


    Anyway, as everyone was picking out their equipment,


    "Why!"


    ...the armor Evangeline had been eagerly waiting for did not appear.


    "Why! My armor! Where did it go?!"


    Everyone else had picked something, but Evangeline was still empty-handed. No equipment suitable for her had appeared.


    I smiled wryly at the distraught Evangeline.


    "It wille from the boss room chest."


    "...What?"


    "Your armor. It will be in thest chest."


    Yes.


    I hadn''t mentioned it until now... but the equipment guaranteed from the Mage Tower boss room chest is armor meant for Evangeline.


    Evangeline''s eyes widened in surprise as she looked around fiercely.


    "The boss room! How do we get to the boss room?!"


    Currently, all ten magic lights connected to the lobby had turned green.


    There was no apparent path to the boss room, leaving everyone puzzled.


    We needed to clear the boss in the boss room toplete the dungeon.


    But this Mage Tower was a bit different.


    "Here ites."


    As I looked up and spoke, everyone followed my gaze upward.


    A round-shaped magical elevator was slowly descending, floating in mid-air.


    Click!


    Sssss...


    The elevatornded softly, and magical light shed from it.


    I stepped onto the elevator first, turned around, and gestured.


    "There won''t be anybat, so those who want to follow,e. The rest can rest!"


    After a brief discussion among the heroes, only the party leaders decided to follow me, while the rest stayed in the lobby.


    Once everyone who wasing had boarded the elevator, I pressed the switch.


    Then the magical elevator began to rise into the air again.


    "If we hadn''t cleared the previous trials and had to fight the defense systems... there would have beenbat in the boss room too."


    As we ascended to the boss room, I exined briefly.


    "But we... in a strange way, have cleared the trials. So, there wont be anybat in the boss room."


    Instead, a special event will ur, and the boss monster will be an interactable NPC. What I was aiming for was this special reward... an interactable NPC.


    This way, the Mage Tower is quite a unique dungeon.


    "...The Holy Grail."


    Verdandi cautiously asked.


    "Is it up there?"


    I nodded silently.


    Verdandi swallowed hard and clenched her fists.


    Koogooong...!


    The elevator stopped.


    We, who had risen from the first floor to the top floor in one go, cautiously stepped onto the top floor.


    The structure of the top floor was simple. The area where the elevator operated, a short corridor, and a ss door at the end of the corridor.


    And as if sensing our arrival,


    Click-


    The ss door automatically opened.


    A dense magical aura, almost suffocating, wafted through the opened gap. The heroes, who had been chatting in a rxed atmosphere, instantly stiffened their faces.


    "Shall we go? For Evangeline''s new armor, Verdandi''s Holy Grail, and..."


    I led the way towards the opened door.


    "...to meet the owner of this Mage Tower."


    Even though I knew there would be no battle, an overwhelming and pure magical power flowed from inside, causing a tingling sensation in my stomach.


    Step. Step.


    As we entered, what unfolded inside the ss door was... an unexpected sight.


    Trees.


    The top floor of the Mage Tower was covered with stems from various trees. Theplexly intertwined vegetation all differed in type.


    The heroes looked around, bewildered.


    "This ce... is it a greenhouse?"


    "All kinds of nts can be grown here with the equipment provided."


    "Why would a Mage Tower be growing trees...?"


    That''s when it happened.


    "Wee. You who have passed my trials."


    A mechanical, yet feminine voice resounded.


    "It''s been hundreds of years. Since someone visited this ce."


    Everyone was startled and raised their weapons towards the direction of the voice, except for me, who had been waiting for her arrival.


    From the densely overgrown bushes... she slowly emerged.


    "Let me introduce myself. I am the guardian of this Mage Tower and itsst survivor."


    Surprise flickered across everyone''s faces.


    And for good reason. The entity before us... was not a living being.


    Creak. Creak.


    What appeared, dragging its wheels, was a machine crafted through magical engineering.


    Regr operational sounds, like those of a workingputer, emanated from the heavy machinery.


    At the top of this heap of machinery, her face was disyed as a magical image on a rectangr magic panel, simr to aputer monitor.


    A skull.


    A skull face with mes flickering in its eye sockets.


    In the screen, she introduced herself calmly.


    "A magician from the Lake Kingdom, who, in pursuit of the ultimate in magic, ended up like this."


    A Cyber-Lich, who had digitized her own brain.


    "Call me... White Night."


    She was the third-rankedmander of the Nightmare Legion. White Night herself.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    White Night is a Lich.


    A Lich refers to a wizard who has achieved immortality by turning themselves into an undead.


    These mad wizards, who plunge themselves into the abyss of the dead to avoid death, each have their own reasons for bing a Lich.


    Some do it out of a straightforward fear of death, while others for the perverse reason of gaining more powerful dark magic.


    White Night''s reason for bing a Lich was simple: there was still much to research.


    Born in the Lake Kingdom, she was a wizard who dedicated her life to magic research, but met her demise before seeing its end.


    To see the end of her research, she turned herself into an undead - a Lich.


    The problem came afterward.


    About a decade after she became a Lich, the entire Lake Kingdom sank beneath theke.


    Not being alive, and thus unable to receive the curse of eternal life, White Night continued her magic research below the Lake Kingdom as a Lich for five hundred years.


    However, even the flesh of the undead is not immortal.


    Her skeletal body began to disintegrate over time.


    So, three hundred years after bing a Lich, White Night began searching for a new body.


    At first, using Eastern sorcery, she transferred her consciousness into the body of a Jiangshi (zombie).


    Though this new body was strong enough, White Night realized the physical limitations of a corporeal form.


    - ''Even if I transfer to a new body, it will eventually disintegrate... I need a way to preserve my mind without the need to transfer.''


    Thus, White Night began researching how to digitize her ego and sustain it within a magical mechanical device.


    After a long time, her research seeded.


    White Night managed to digitalize her consciousness and upload it into the machine system of the magic tower.


    If a wizard who pursues immortality bes a Lich, then she, having digitized herself into a machine, was still a Lich.


    Hence, White Night still referred to herself as a Lich - and the game yers called her a Cyber Lich.


    ***


    After exining her past in detail.


    "The White Night who is acting as amander of the Nightmare Legion outside... is not me."


    White Night continued as she led us to the rooftop garden of the magic tower.


    "To be precise, she shares the same ego as me, but she''s another me who turned against me."


    ...What the hell does that mean?


    Seeing that we all had the same perplexed expression, White Night grimaced within the magic panel.


    I couldn''t fathom how a skull could make such an expression.


    "I digitized my consciousness and ced it into a machine. Meanwhile, I ordered the physical me, who had been continuing this research, tomit suicide."


    When White Night uploaded her consciousness into the machine, two White Nights were created in this world.


    The material-world White Night, who remained in the Jiangshi body and continued her research.


    The digital-world White Night, who had achieved the immortal mind she desired.


    To maintain her uniqueness and as pre-agreed, the digital-world White Nightmanded the material-world White Night tomit suicide. But,


    "The other me refused to die."


    The material-world White Night refused death.


    On reflection, it was inevitable.


    A Lich is one who flees death to seek immortality.


    Even if another ''me'' persists in the digital world, there''s no reason for ''me'' to die in reality.


    "At that moment, we became separate entities."


    "..."


    "That''s how the ''other me'', who refused suicide, left the magic tower, killed all the ancient wizards revived by the Demon King... and even rose to the head of the Demon King''s wizard legion."


    I knew all these stories, having read the game setting book.


    The rest of mypanions still seemed to be having a hard time grasping it, their faces a mix of confusion and understanding. I pped my hands.


    "Simply put, this Lich''s mind split in two. One is the good person here, and the other is the bad guy we need to kill. Okay?"


    Evangeline''s face lit up.


    "Wow! That suddenly makes it much easier to understand!"


    "Um, it''s not that simple..."


    White Night sighed softly from within the panel.


    "...No. Actually, that pretty much sums it up. That''s what I''m about to request of you."


    The wheeled mechanical device stopped and turned to face us.


    Then, the Lich spoke from the panel.


    "Please, kill the ''other me''."


    Great Sorceress White Night, ranked third in the Nightmare Legion hierarchy.


    She asked us to kill someone who was once the same being as her. This Cyber Lich was making a request to us.


    "We couldn''t kill each other. We knew each other''s moves too well... That''s why I need help from someone else."


    "..."


    "If you do this for me, I''ll grant you one wish, whatever it may be. Of course, I will provide whatever assistance I can."


    Anyway, naturally, all themanders of the Nightmare Legion must be defeated.


    If we can get help from the skull in this machine along the way, we should dly ept it.


    But, out of pure curiosity, I asked.


    "Can I ask why?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Why do you so desperately want to kill the other you?"


    Perhaps because I am also Ash, a duplicated and added entity.


    I was curious about her intention to kill another version of herself.


    White Night looked intently at me and said,


    "If you look into a mirror and the reflection moves differently than you."


    She began,


    "Wouldn''t that be extremely unsettling?"


    "..."


    "How would you feel if you encountered an entity exactly like yourself while walking down the street?"


    There''s something called a Doppelgnger.


    An old superstition that seeing someone who looks exactly like you brings bad luck.


    I wonder if there''s an instinctual aversion to another being like oneself in everyone.


    "I need to be unique. If there''s another me to rece me, there''s no need for me to exist, right?"


    "..."


    "So, I have no choice but to kill the other me who is just like me."


    I shrugged and nodded emphatically.


    "We''ll take the job. But in return, I want a promise of full cooperation."


    "Don''t worry about that. Just tell me what you need."


    "Great. Then, first..."


    I pointed to arge chest in the corner of the garden.


    "Please open that treasure chest."


    Shiny and shy.


    The chest, emitting an ''I''m expensive'' aura, looked luxurious at first nce and was locked with severalplex mechanisms.


    In response to my request, White Night readily agreed.


    "Of course. You''ve cleared this ''Magic Tower,'' so you have the right to open that chest."


    Click-


    ng!


    Almost simultaneously with her words, the chest began to open.


    Emitting smoke like dry ice, a dazzling golden light spread from the opened chest.


    ''Hmm, SSR!''


    I slowly walked up to the chest and took out its contents.


    They were... a pair of silver bracelets and a pair of anklets.


    Holding them, I approached Evangeline and gave her a sly smile.


    "These are yours, Evangeline."


    "Eh? Oh, does that mean this is..."


    Evangeline hesitantly epted the bracelets and anklets.


    "Armor... you say?"


    I nodded at Evangeline''s puzzled expression.


    Then, Evangeline, looking intrigued yet hesitant, quickly stripped off her existing armor and slipped on the bracelets and anklets on her wrists and ankles.


    "How can this possibly serve as armor... Whoa?!"


    Before Evangeline could finish her sentence, it happened.


    Swish swish swish!


    Starting from the bracelets and anklets, scales sprouted, forming a white armor that began to cover her entire body.


    nk! ng, click-!


    In an instant, a full-body silver-white armor tailored to Evangeline''s physique waspleted.


    The cape, starting from the shoulder armor and draped behind, was as white as snow.


    The helmet had a sleek shape like a bike helmet, but the front was a transparent visor made of a magical panel.


    Evangeline''s astonished face was clearly visible through it.


    The rapid armor deployment, which could be called a transformation, ended in just a few seconds, and the final armor [Snow White] revealed its dazzling form.


    "Wow, wow, wow..."


    Evangeline, sensing that this was something incredibly special, gaped in awe at her own reflection.


    "The culmination of Lake Kingdom''s magic engineering - the magical armor Snow White."


    White Night exined nonchntly.


    "It''s the strongest armor with the highest defensive capability, originally worn by me. Before Ipleted my research, I couldn''t die, so I consolidated all the techniques I could use to protect myself."


    Now that I''ve lost my physical body, I don''t need it anymore, so take it - White Night added.


    "Amazing...!"


    Evangeline muttered in awe, examining the gauntlets that meticulously covered even her fingertips.


    I nodded approvingly, looking at Evangeline who had finallypleted her item setup.


    [Snow White] is an armor that performs excellently regardless of who wears it, but it particrly resonates well with Evangeline.


    Its various additional features synergize perfectly with Evangeline''s skills...


    Well, we''ll have to test it out in realbat to see.


    Anyway, as I watched Evangeline, thrilled with her new armor, Lucas suddenly appeared behind me and murmured ominously.


    "Master, aren''t you favoring Evangeline a bit too much...?"


    "Whoa, you scared me!"


    Startled, I turned around to find the other heroes ring at me with dark expressions... These rascals?


    "No, no, it''s not like that. I''ll take care of all of you too."


    And you all got an item each from conquering this Magic Tower! If anything, I''m the only one who didn''t get anything!


    But since everyone else got items of only SR grade, and Evangeline got an SSR grade (of the highest ss) equipment, they seemed envious.


    "I''m fine with it!"


    Damien smiled broadly, proudly holding up the [Venom Fang] he acquired earlier. Well, yours is also an SSR grade item...!


    After reassuring everyone that they too would receive great items.


    Verdandi cautiously approached me.


    "...Ash."


    "Yeah. It''s your turn now."


    I turned to White Night and asked,


    "White Night. Is there an item here called the Holy Grail?"


    "Huh? The Holy Grail...?"


    "We need it to defeat the other you. I was hoping you could provide it."


    After a moment of contemtion, White Night eximed in realization and moved the mechanical device towards the interior of the garden.


    "That''s what you''re talking about. It''s over there, inside. Come, follow me."


    At the very back of the garden, there was another ss door.


    Following White Night''s lead, we entered it.


    As soon as we stepped into the inner chamber of the garden, Verdandi stopped abruptly.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s wrong, Verdandi?"


    I asked, and Verdandi murmured hesitantly,


    "...It can''t be, but I smell the scent of my homnd."


    "Your homnd?"


    "Yes. And it''s..."


    Verdandi frowned.


    "The scent of the World Tree..."


    Verdandi was spot on.


    Inside the inner chamber of the botanical garden, there were trees that are rarely seen in the outside world.


    "These aren''t just any trees."


    Verdandi, examining a tree''s trunk, murmured tentatively.


    After looking closely at the leaves and even smelling them, Verdandi let out a bewildered groan.


    "This is a tree of the same species as the World Tree of our elves...!"


    However, the tree was withered and dead, twisted and dry.


    It seemed as if it had been preserved in its dead state by magic, all life activities having ceased... it was petrified.


    "I''d rather not remember."


    Kun growled, ring at the red leaves of a maple tree beside it.


    "This, this is the same species as the cursed maple tree of our Leaf n tribe."


    The maple tree was also dried up, as if mummified.


    Beside it stood a metallic tree, its golden branches stretching out in all directions. Dusk Bringar murmured softly.


    "These golden branches belong to the Dwarves'' Guardian Tree, the Golden Tree."


    Looking at the blue coral in a tank that filled one wall, I muttered quietly.


    "And this, the Merfolk''s Blue Coral."


    The Golden Tree and the Blue Coral, both in the same withered and preserved state.


    Although dead, the guardian trees of the four major races were all gathered here in this Magic Tower.


    Why?


    In front of our astonished group, White Night, who had stopped, pointed to each tree and spoke slowly.


    "The Elves'' Guardian Tree, the Tree of Life... Evergreen."


    "The Beastmen''s Guardian Tree, the Tree of Struggle... Everred."


    "The Dwarves'' Guardian Tree, the Tree of Wealth... Evergold."


    "The Merfolk''s Guardian Tree, the Tree of Cirction... Everblue."


    Finally,


    She pulled out a ck tree branch.


    "And this is the result of artificial magical grafting,bining these four trees."


    The dried, withered thorn tree was unmistakably.


    "...Humanity''s Guardian Tree, the Tree of Darkness... Everck."


    In the Imperial Pce of the Imperial Capital.


    And the same tree I had seen in the spirit realm.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    "What I researched here in this Magic Tower was the origin of the magic used by humanity."


    White Night looked at the piece of wood - a branch of Everck - in her mechanical hand and continued her exnation.


    "The guardian tree of humanity, Everck, which brought the miracle of magic to humanity. My research was to unravel how it operates."


    "..."


    "The miracle of abilities like magic... it can be used only with the help of the guardian tree of that race, which connects to the spirit world and draws out the power of the soul."


    I remembered the roots of Everck stretching into the spirit realm.


    Perhaps they were like a power transmission tower or a frequency antenna, drawing power from the spirit realm and delivering it to the physical world.


    "In the distant past, there were many more guardian trees. But ancient races waged wars to burn and kill each other''s trees... and in the end, only five trees remained on the surface."


    By the way, the reason why the revived monsters here can use magic without their respective guardian trees is that the Demon King directly provides them with power, White Night exined.


    Anyway - White Night turned back to the topic at hand.


    "So I researched the four guardian trees of each race and the human guardian tree, Everck. Well, the originals are no longer in this country, so I had to research using only these preserved corpses."


    White Night nced at the preserved trees around her.


    "The guardian trees of the other races were all directly nted by different gods. But the human guardian tree... Everck."


    She repeated what she had said a moment ago.


    "Is an artificially created result. A long time ago, someone... forcibly grafted four trees together and magically synthesized them into an artificial tree."


    "..."


    In the silence, I cautiously asked.


    "Who? Why? Why would they do that?"


    "Unfortunately, all records of that time have been lost, as if someone deliberately erased them. The only certainty is that this Lake Kingdom was the site of its manifestation."


    White Night smiled wryly with her skeletal face.


    "But the reason can be guessed."


    "The reason?"


    "It''s said that humanity was originally a ve race subjugated by other races. Without a guardian tree, they couldn''t use magic and were always persecuted... Perhaps it was to give humanity freedom and a future?"


    "..."


    I was a bit taken aback to hear hopeful words like freedom and future from the mouth of this Lich.


    But... yes. It might really have been like that.


    Someone in the distant past pitied humanity and took the dangerous step of creating a new guardian tree.


    "So, White Night."


    Anyway, enough of these cosmological setting ys.


    I asked the real reason I came to this Magic Tower.


    "If I bring the trees of the other four races in their living state... can you synthesize a living Everck?"


    "It''s possible."


    White Night nodded eagerly.


    "That''s exactly what I''ve been researching here in the Magic Tower. Theoretically, it''spletely feasible. Even just a stem or branch of each guardian tree would be fine, as long as it''s alive..."


    "Good. It''s a deal then."


    I nodded.


    "I''ll take responsibility for killing the other you. In exchange, when I bring the other four guardian trees, you''ll synthesize Everck for me."


    "A mutually beneficial arrangement. I like it."


    Pleased, White Night then looked puzzled.


    "But... what do you n to do with Everck once it''s created?"


    "Well, since I''m the prince of the kingdom named after that tree."


    I grinned wickedly.


    "With that tree, I can do a great many things."


    This is precisely.


    My insurance for a decisive blow in the war against Fernandez.


    ***


    With the deal concluded,


    White Night ventured deeper into the innermost part of the botanical garden alone. She went to retrieve the ''Holy Grail'' I had requested earlier.


    Holy Grail.


    The object Verdandi and her party - the Holy Grail Seekers - had been searching for over a hundred years.


    A hundred years ago, during the racial wars, the Elven Queen issued a secret order to her royal guards to retrieve the Holy Grail, a source of magical power that was once a national treasure of the Elven Kingdom but had been stolen.


    She believed that with the Holy Grail, they could use the ancient magic of the Elven Kingdom, which had been lost.


    "..."


    Verdandi bit her pale lips. I stood quietly beside her.


    It wasn''t long before White Night returned. She manipted the arm of her mechanical device and extended something towards us.


    "Take this. This is the Holy Grail."


    Surprised, Verdandi quickly took it and swallowed hard.


    It was a long sapling, with branches shaped like a cup, from which clear water pooled.


    Verdandi asked with a trembling voice,


    "Is this, by any chance... a sapling of the World Tree?"


    "Yes. It''s a child tree sprouted by the World Tree Evergreen itself."


    White Night exined calmly.


    "Guardian trees are living beings too. They try to reproduce. The World Tree Evergreen ''gave birth'' to three saplings, and the Elven Queen at that time secretly sent one to the Lake Kingdom. This Magic Tower also served as a seed bank in case of emergencies."


    It''s ironic that the seed bank itself sank first - White Nightughed self-deprecatingly.


    "And Elf, the fact that you are searching for this means... the situation in the Elven Kingdom is dire."


    "..."


    Verdandi stuttered,


    "I thought the Holy Grail was just a source of magic."


    "That sapling itself is indeed a tremendous source of magic. It contains the energy to grow into a World Tree."


    "Then, can it be used to revive the dying World Tree of my homnd?"


    "It''s possible. But it will only revive part of the dead tree."


    "..."


    "And if you use it as a source of magic, the sapling will immediately exhaust its life."


    Verdandi, closing and then opening her eyes, asked cautiously,


    "If we nt this sapling... how long would it take for it to grow into a new World Tree?"


    "As long as the time that has passed since the birth of your race until now. And there''s no guarantee it will grow properly."


    "..."


    White Night summarized the situation for the anguished Verdandi.


    "You have to choose one. Either revive part of the old tree or take the gamble of growing a new tree from scratch."


    "...It''s not my decision to make."


    Verdandi looked at me and then bowed her head.


    "I will return to my homnd and discuss this with my sister and Queen Skuld."


    "Do that. Have a thorough discussion."


    I had nned to send Verdandi in that direction anyway, due to the fallen king''s n. It would be good to have this meeting as well.


    "Thank you, White Night."


    Verdandi also bowed to White Night.


    "For preserving this sapling for such a long time."


    "It''s just returning what I received, Elf. Besides, you all are allies who will help kill the other me. It''s only right for me to help as much as I can."


    And so, our conversation ended warmly.


    Our business here was now finished.


    [Area 8: Magic Tower]


    - Clear Progress: Normal Rooms 10/10, Boss Room 1/1


    - Treasure Chests Acquired: 11/11


    Area 8 Magic Tower, all clear!


    No battles, just solving puzzles easily, and receiving numerous rewards. Finally looted the ultimate equipment, Snow White, and found the long-sought Holy Grail.


    Moreover, Everck will be the biggest variable in the battle with Fernandez. I''ve even secured the NPC who will synthesize it.


    "It seems I''ve gathered everything necessary."


    Looking around at the heroes, I smiled slyly.


    "Shall we head back now?"


    ***


    [Free Exploration Ended!]


    [Level-Up Characters]


    - None


    [Deceased or Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Equipment Acquired]


    - Snow White (SSR) <Armor>


    - Venom Fang (SSR) <Magic Gun>


    - Plus 9 other types <Expand List>


    [Items Acquired]


    - World Tree Sapling (EX) <Event Item>


    - Magic Goblin Room Key


    ***


    Clearing the dungeon activated the teleport gate in the first floor lobby of the magic tower. Now, if there''s business here, this gate can be used for travel.


    sh!


    I returnedfortably using this gate.


    "Everyone worked hard today. Rest up and..."


    I faced Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers, who had followed me to Crossroad.


    "From tomorrow, let''s seriously discuss what lies ahead."


    Verdandi nodded firmly with a tense face. I gave her a bright smile.


    Finally.


    The time hase to put into practice the ''Fallen King'' n - the method for cultivating the Team of Terror.


    Back in my room in the mansion, I pulled out the n I had written beforehand and began to organize it once more.


    Sending messengers to the fallen kings in various ces to build an alliance.


    To the elves, Verdandi.


    To the beastmen, Kun.


    To the dwarves, Kellibey.


    To the merfolk, Serenade.


    ''To dispatch messengers like this to the four major non-human races.''


    And then, to the minor nations and nobles of the South.


    Those who hade as reinforcements to Crossroad in the past... I n to send Dusk Bringar to them.


    During my six-month absence, most of the 1st Imperial Army had withdrawn from the Bringar Duchy, and the war between the two countries had fizzled out.


    Dusk Bringar seems to have regained quite a bit of control within the Bringar Duchy.


    I''m not exactly sure why she continues to support me here without returning...


    In any case, if the ''Dragon Queen who survived the war with Everck'' steps forward, it should be possible to bring together some power from the various minor nations in the south and west.


    ''And the North... Maybe I''ll ask Yun for a favor.''


    The Ariane Kingdom, which now holds the real power in the North. Its second princess, Yun.


    I''m not sure of her exact intentions, but she stayed as a guest in Crossroad and helped with the defense.


    She should help me to some extent. I will send her as a messenger to the North.


    ''Lastly... the real fallen kings hidden in various ces.''


    I turned my head and looked at the hotel building rising high on one side of the city.


    The magical construction technology derived from the Defense Tower construction is really efficient; thepletion date is already in sight.


    ''With thepletion of the hotel, I should soon hold an event to lure in the rest of the fallen kings.''


    The event name... perhaps Casino Royal.


    It was about time the tourist city n I''ve been preparing since the first year started yielding results.


    "Sigh."


    After finishing the writing, I lifted the pen from the n.


    The names of numerous ''fallen kings'' I had identified during my 742 rounds of the game were written in rows on the n.


    ''Of course, not all these people will easilye under mymand just because they''re asked.''


    The center of this world is the Everck Empire, and Fernandez holds its Imperial Capital.


    I''m significantly behind in terms of power. However.


    I precisely know what each of them wants. And I have the capability to grant it to each one.


    ...Even if it means making a few empty promises for now.


    ''I will make them an offer they cannot refuse.''


    To choose me over Fernandez.


    Even if it means boasting and lying, mixing in empty promises and bluffs, I will bring them all under mymand.


    "Let''s go head-to-head, second brother."


    And then - after defeating Fernandez.


    I will mobilize the gathered strength of humanity to conquer the Lake Kingdom... to subdue the Demon King in one fell swoop.


    I smirked.


    It appeared.


    The path to clear victory. Undoubtedly.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    ...No, I thought I saw it. The path to clear victory.


    But from the next day, I encountered difficulties.


    "I don''t wanna go! I don''t want to meet my son!"


    When I asked Kellibey to deliver a message to the king of the dwarf race, Kellibey vehemently refused.


    Wait, is your son the king of the dwarves? I didn''t know about this backstory.


    Beside the despairing Kellibey, who was clutching his head, Dusk Bringar who had followed along exined.


    "You might not know, but dwarves are extremely individualistic. In other words... they hate taking public office."


    "Oh, that kind of individualism...?"


    "After the Tribal War, dwarves scattered in all directions, and no one wanted to take the throne of the fallen kingdom. When the right to the throne drifted down to Kellibey and his brothers, this dwarf..."


    Dusk Bringar gestured towards Kellibey.


    "...fled with his brothers. Saying he''d dig up the legendary ''Golden Branch,'' he formed a Golden Branch mining crew."


    So, the metal digging under thiske wasn''t just out of curiosity or a sense of adventure... but to escape from seeding the throne!


    Dusk Bringar finished exining.


    "So, the wandering throne eventually settled when Kellibey''s fourth son decided to take it. That''s why the current Dwarf King is Kellibey''s fourth son."


    I looked at Kellibey in surprise.


    "You have four sons?!"


    Kellibey sighed and shook his head.


    "And four daughters."


    "You had so many kids?! What are you doing here instead of supporting them!"


    Such an irresponsible parent! Please devote at least half the love you have for metal to your children!


    "I''ve fed and raised them till adulthood, what more... Dwarves are independent from the age of 12 and grow up on their own."


    "Hmm. That''s the culture of dwarves..."


    Well, every race and culture has its own way of living. It''s not for me to say.


    "Besides, they''re all over fifty by now. My youngest son must be around forty."


    "Ah, dwarves have long lifespans, right."


    It''s confusing with the different age concepts here.


    Kellibey, turning his head sharply, iled his arms and legs.


    "Anyway, I can''t go! I won''t go! I''ll spend the rest of my life here hammering away at equipment!"


    "Come on, don''t be like that! Go see your son, it''s been a while! And pass on my message! Alright?"


    But Kellibey covered his ears and huddled quietly inside the forge. This stubborn old man...


    Then, Dusk Bringar, smiling slyly beside me, spoke in a subtle tone.


    "Every race except the dwarves has already agreed to gather. If only your race doesn''t join... that would be a bit ridiculous, wouldn''t it?"


    "What?!"


    Kellibey''s eyes fiercely flickered.


    "All the other races are gathering...?!"


    "That''s right. The merfolk, the beastmen, even the elves you dislike, and even I, a dragon, are joining. Only the dwarves are missing..."


    Dusk Bringar clicked his tongue and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, how can we discuss the affairs of the world with such short, narrow-minded fatties? Now that I think about it, it''s right for you to be left out. Just stay at home scratching your belly, ying with your beloved metal scraps."


    "Don''t make meugh! Dwarves have pride, how can we be the only ones left out!"


    Kellibey stood up resolutely, growling.


    "Fine! I''ll go back after a long time and see my sons, and daughters, and, and, wife! Damn it! If going is what it takes, I''ll go! Just don''t leave us out!"


    As Kellibey turned to go, Dusk Bringar gestured towards him and whispered in my ear.


    "...Individualistic but with a strong sense of racial pride. Just scratch a little, and like this."


    "Your Grace. Every time you show such an attitude, I deeply realize that you are indeed the duchess of your principality."


    She really knows how to turn the situation to her favor. I admired her purely.


    Kellibey, who had been grumbling, looked at me.


    "So, what exactly do I need to convey?"


    "Please deliver this letter to your son... the Dwarf King, when you go. That will be enough."


    I handed Kellibey the letter I had prepared in advance.


    "When you depart,e to Crossroad, and we will also send gifts prepared along with our escort troops."


    "Hmm... I see. The sooner I go, the better, right?"


    "Of course."


    "Alright. Then I''ll finish up the equipment I was working on and head out right away."


    Kellibey sighed heavily and nced at me.


    "You really know how to make the most out of me, Ash."


    I smiled slyly. Of course, I must utilize everything I can.


    ***


    Kun was already preparing to leave.


    "Leaving right away, Kun? You can take it easy."


    "Hehe. There''s a saying, ''strike while the iron is hot,'' right? And I have many ces to visit."


    Kun tied his bootces and sprang up hisrge body.


    "The beast tribes are scattered all over the world. As you know, not just wolves, but bears, tigers, foxes, and others."


    I hummed in response to Kun''s exnation.


    "Then there''s no one who can be called the king of the entire race. How can we gather the collective will of the race?"


    "There are chieftains in each tribe. I n to visit and persuade them one by one."


    "Oh, persuasion? How?"


    Kun then grinned and raised his fist.


    Ah, that kind of persuasion...?


    "A punch can be quicker than a hundred words. That''s how we beastmen are... Just leave it to me. But it might take some time."


    Kun nodded gravely.


    "And... I''ll stop by my homnd and bring back part of that maple tree. Don''t worry and wait for me."


    "I''ll wait and trust you, Kun."


    "Hehe. Seems like we''ve built quite a trust between us, eh?"


    "Of course. You''re a man I can trust to have my back."


    Speaking sincerely, Kun raised his thick red eyebrows in a silent smile.


    He quickly packed his bag and left with only the members of the Penal Squad. He''s unexpectedly efficient in his actions.


    The figure of Kun, walking away with his silver leather cloak fluttering, looked truly like a king, thanks to his imposing stature.


    ''...Not a bandit king anymore.''


    I smiled to myself.


    ''Maybe I should call him the Beast King...''


    And right after Kun left.


    "Where did he go?!"


    Yun appeared a beat toote.


    She rushed out so hastily that she was in her pajamas, and her distinctive ivory hair was wildly tousled.


    She had leaped out swiftly, even riding the Northern Wolf, which she hadn''t used during her stay in Crossroad.


    Yun looked around fiercely, and I asked her dryly.


    "Who are you looking for, Yun?"


    "Kun, Kun! He said he''d move with me while he''s on the road!"


    Ah.


    That''s why Kun left in such a hurry. Did he flee because Yun was too much for him...


    Since it wasn''t something I could hide, I told her Kun had left just a moment ago. Yun ground her teeth in frustration.


    "Ah, really... Ever since I left home, I''ve been getting dumped by men, damn it!"


    "..."


    Being one of those cold men myself, Iughed awkwardly.


    "Now that it''se to this, I''ll follow him out of spite. I''m going too, Lord Ash!"


    "Right now? But I thought the people from the Northern Kingdom were leaving in a few days..."


    "I learned something after being rejected by you."


    Yun growled fiercely.


    "A man''s heart is like a reed, if you don''t grasp it in time, it just drifts away!"


    "..."


    "You think I''ll keep losing? Me, Yun Ariane! That''s not my style! So, I''m leaving first! Tell my subordinates to follow quickly!"


    Whoosh!


    The wolf Yun was riding quickly followed the direction Kun had left in. I waved my hand in that direction and shouted.


    "Please convey the message well to the Northern Kingdoms too~"


    And do well with Kun, whatever that might be...


    Kun is oddly popr, and Yun seems to be oddly rejected, so their romance seems challenging. But thats for them to figure out.


    ***


    Verdandi had finished preparing to lead the Holy Grail Seekers on their departure.


    "Wow."


    She was not in her usual tight adventurer''s outfit, but in a traditional elf ceremonial dress, which made me utter a surprised sound.


    Dressed in a flowing green gown and wearing borate decorations on her long ears, Verdandi held the sapling of the World Tree in her arms and smiled at me.


    "My outfit feels awkward, doesn''t it? It''s a hundred-year-old style, so it might seem outdated."


    "No, Verdandi. It suits you very well."


    Somehow, I had only seen her as a warrior until now... but like this, she really looks like a Elven princess.


    "I n to visit both the Elven Autonomous District and my homnd. I dressed carefully for the asion."


    Verdandi, though embarrassed, seemed to like her outfit.


    The ss ornaments on her forehead sparkled. Along with the three teardrop marks, she gave a smiling nce.


    "So, as Lord Ash''s envoy... what should I convey to my queen?"


    "Give her this letter. And my gifts for your race... I''ve put them on the backs of these creatures."


    After handing her the letter, I signaled, and five animals, which had been grazing around Crossroad, approached. They were deer asrge as horses.


    Verdandi asked with a surprised look.


    "What are these?"


    "When the Elven Queen visited Crossroad, she left these, saying you should ride them when you return."


    "..."


    Verdandi, at a loss for words, stroked the deer''s neck. The deer let out a soft sound, enjoying the Elven''s touch.


    "Don''t be too tense, Verdandi. Your sister is probably more ready to ept you than you think."


    "I hope so."


    Verdandi climbed onto one of the deer first. The other Holy Grail Seekers also mounted the other deer.


    "I''ll be back, Lord Ash."


    "Take care, Verdandi."


    I waved my hand.


    "I''ll be waiting for good news."


    "Yes. Absolutely."


    With a final bow, Verdandi drove the deer forward.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop-


    The five deer, carrying five elves, quickly disappeared into the distance. I watched their backs quietly.


    Hoping that Verdandi would bring back a favorable answer from the Elven Queen. And that.


    The two of them could reconcile amicably.


    ***


    "I appreciate your reliance on me, Ash."


    The person who had stayed by my side while sending off the other envoys.


    Now it was time for Dusk Bringar to depart.


    Her four personal knights and a series of troops were busy loading carriages and horses, preparing for departure.


    Beside them, she smirked and then looked at me intently.


    "Even so, isn''t it too much to leave most of the small nations in the South and West to me?"


    "I can only apologize for the inconvenience, Your Grace."


    I entrusted Dusk Bringar with the task of liaising with most of the small neighboring nations.


    There was no one more suitable for this job than her, who had reigned as the queen of the Bringar Duchy for many years.


    While not as much as the imperial homnd, the Bringar Duchy also wielded considerable influence in the South and West.


    "Hehe. Well, alright. After all, my fate is already tied to this Southern Front... and to you."


    And Dusk Bringar happily epted the role.


    Despite being a queen herself, she chose to act as my envoy, themander of the Southern Front.


    I hesitated a bit before asking.


    "It feels awkward to ask this myself, Your Grace, but why are you helping me to this extent?"


    "Hmm?"


    Dusk Bringar then made a yful expression with her youthful face,


    "When everyone in this world, and my own country, had abandoned me. It was you and your city that extended a hand to me."


    She answered in an unexpectedly serious tone.


    "Whether it''s a favor or a grudge, I repay it twofold. That is the way of the dragon."

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    "Whether it''s a favor or a grudge, I repay it twofold. That is the way of the dragon."


    Following this, Dusk Bringar shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, and. Whether it''s Traha, Lark, or Fernandez, they all were busy trying to devour my country. Whichever of the three seizes the empire, it''s only a loss for my country."


    Dusk Bringar stretched out her little finger and lightly poked my chest.


    "It means that you have to be the one to make a move."


    "Ha ha..."


    I appreciate the honesty in this part.


    Immediately after, Dusk Bringar''s expression hardened slightly.


    "And..."


    "Yes?"


    "...No, never mind."


    She seemed about to say something but faltered.


    "Forget it. It wasn''t anything important."


    "No, what is it! Why start speaking ominously and then stop!"


    "Don''t be so impatient, child. You will understand in time. Soon enough."


    Dusk Bringar, revealing her sharp teeth in a grin, swiftly kicked off the ground and climbed atop her horse.


    Then, without a word of farewell, she just waved her hand and departed with her subordinates... I silently watched the people of the Bringar Duchy leaving in a rush.


    They had been here for quite a long time.


    Maybe that''s why their departure seemed so unfamiliar.


    ''They will all return.''


    I had to believe and wait.


    "Well, with that, most of the emissaries have left..."


    Looking around the now deste Crossroad, I pulled out a pocket watch and grumbled about the time.


    "Why hasn''t Kellibeye?"


    Thest emissary, Kellibey.


    I had prepared gifts and escorts because he said he would leave today, but he was nowhere to be seen. When exactly is this old man going to show up?


    That''s when it happened.


    "Hey! Ash!"


    From the direction of the mansion''s teleport gate, a rough old Dwarf voice called out.


    Turning to look... there he was.


    Kellibey, who should be departing as an emissary, was in his usual cksmith attire, covered in grease and soot, running towards me.


    I was about to scold him, but Kellibey, excitedly, shouted out.


    "I''ve finished it! The new equipment!"


    In his hand, a piece of equipment was shining with the distinctive golden glow of an SSR-grade item.


    "The new Nightmare yer!"


    "...bringing an indemnity privilege, I see."


    This calls for recognition. Can''t help it. I stopped my retort and weed him with a broad mind.


    The item Kellibey had made was a helmet.


    Abination of a mask, helmet, and a crown.


    "I rushed to finish it, but my finishing is perfect! Here, see for yourself!"


    "..."


    Receiving the somewhat familiar item, I felt a bittersweet emotion.


    Yes, this was the Nightmare yer, forged from the Goblin God-King''s magical core.


    Its name was-


    "The greatest helmet I''ve ever made, [Original Sin]!"


    Original Sin.


    Thinking of the Goblin God-King and the new owner of this helmet who will bear its torments, it seemed a fitting yet cruel naming.


    I closely examined the helmet.


    The original helmet of the Goblin God-King had an integrated crown, and its mask part was quite borate.


    However, this helmet had aurel wreath instead of a crown, and the mask part was changed to a simple design.


    "Even though you are a prince, it wouldn''t be right for your subordinate to wear a helmet with a crown. So I changed it to aurel wreath."


    "Aurel wreath was also used by emperors in the past..."


    "Well, it''s not used much these days! And I focused more on the functional aspect of the mask. It wouldn''t break even if hit by a cannon."


    Anyway, I received the helmet. Let''s see.


    [Original Sin (SSR) Lv.50]


    - Category: Helmet


    - Defense: 50


    - Durability: 50/50


    - Stamina +30


    - The MP you hold is converted to HP. The wearer''s magic and skills now consume HP.


    - All attacks deal additional magic damage proportional to maximum health, but the wearer also receives a portion of that damage.


    - Every time you receive any form of damage, physical defense and magic defense increase by 1 percent. Stacksst for 3 minutes and can umte up to 100 times.


    - Upon reaching maximum stacks, maximum health is doubled and additional health regeneration is granted. This effectsts until the end of the battle.


    - ??? (Unlocks depending on the number of enemies killed while wearing this equipment)


    - ??? (Unlocks depending on the number of enemies killed while wearing this equipment)


    It''s a lengthy exnation.


    To put it simply, it''s an equipment that enhances tanking ability by stacking duringbat.


    You just need to take damage 100 times in any form, and since your own attacks and skill usage also inflict self-damage, the stacks should umte quickly.


    ''But if you fight recklessly just to build stacks, you might pass out from umted damage before you can stack up.''


    Will you dive into danger for a quickeback? Or y it safe and preserve your health?


    This equipment requires choosing between such dilemmas duringbat. It''s quite a perverse design.


    ''I like it!''


    As a Nightmare yer, shouldn''t I have this level of perversity? And the design is striking too. I nodded in satisfaction.


    "Excellent work, Kellibey. You''ve done a great job."


    "Heh. I always make great stuff. Anyway, I was finishing this up and didn''t prepare much. Can''t I just leave tomorrow..."


    "You can prepare along the way. Leave now."


    "You''re ruthless, my lord! Come on, don''t be like that!"


    I forcibly grabbed the grumbling Kellibey and ordered him to wash up at the lord''s mansion.


    After he hastily washed and dressed in clothes I had prepared, I put him in the carriage that was waiting.


    "The gift I''m sending is loaded in the carriage behind. Please deliver the letter well, and convey my words too."


    "Alright, alright. Thanks for seeing me off. I''ll be back~"


    Kellibey, grumbling but obediently sitting in the carriage, looked back at me and eximed, "Ah!"


    "Also, my assistant Hannibal. He has something to say to you."


    "Hannibal?"


    "Yes. I brought him here, so talk to him."


    Turning around, I saw the shaggy-haired boy, the spirit enchanter Hannibal, standing awkwardly.


    I thought he came to see off Kellibey, but it seems he has business with me too.


    "Anyway, have a good trip~"


    "Yes, sir. Have a safe journey~"


    After Kellibey and the escort troops left,


    I waved my hand and turned around. Hannibal had already approached me.


    Crouching in front of the boy, I smiled gently.


    "Hannibal. What do you want to tell me?"


    "Yes, Your Highness, it''s about..."


    Hannibal hesitated, took a deep breath, then puffed out his chest and said,


    "...I think I need to talk about my origins."


    Origins?


    I looked at him with curious eyes.


    ***


    After finishing the conversation with Hannibal,


    In Crossroad city center, emptied of those who had departed,


    I strolled leisurely, heading towards a facility located in one corner of the city.


    The temple.


    At its entrance, as always, was a big man with an inverted helmet, grooming himself. I called his name.


    "Torkel."


    "Ah, Your Highness."


    Torkel, turning his body slowly, bowed to me.


    "Have youe. What brings you today..."


    "I have a task for you."


    I handed a new helmet to Torkel, who was slowly blinking within his helmet.


    "Take this, your new equipment."


    "This is..."


    Torkel flinched as he took the helmet. It was clearly not ordinary equipment at a nce.


    "...Your Highness."


    Torkel extended it back to me.


    "I do not deserve such equipment."


    "..."


    "The shield and mace you gave me before are already more than enough for me. I am grateful, but this equipment should go to someone else..."


    "Torkel."


    But I did not back down.


    "You are the right person for it."


    "..."


    Torkel looked back and forth between me and the helmet in a daze.


    In a recent battle, Torkel reached level 50 and awakened his ultimate skill along with his third job change.


    [Torkel (SR)]


    - Level: 50


    - Title: Leprosy Exterminator


    - upation: Painkiller


    - Strength 20 Agility 10 Intelligence 10 Stamina 50 Magic Power 15


    His awakened upation name is Painkiller.


    It means an analgesic, but considering the disease Torkel has suffered from all his life and his tumultuous life, the name feels strangely apt.


    And his skill status...


    [Owned Skills]


    > Passive: Leprosy Annihtor


    > Skill 1: Endurance of Pain


    > Skill 2: Repentance of Pain


    > Ultimate: ??? <Restricted State>


    A passive skill that further extends and enhances leprosy patient characteristics.


    A 1st skill that increases defense. A 2nd skill that recovers health.


    And his newly awakened ultimate, but...


    ''It''s in a restricted state.''


    A restricted state means, literally, that the skill cannot be used due to various factors.


    There can be many reasons, but in Torkel''s case... it''s probably a psychological one.


    ''He still feels guilty for causing Margarita''s death.''


    The fact that he has been doing menial work in the temple every day since then is telling.


    Moreover, he has lost not just Margarita but also all the other colleagues from the Leprosy Extermination Squad he has been with his whole life.


    I will never fully know the torment and agony he lives with, but still.


    For future strategies and for his life going forward,


    he cannot remain stagnant forever.


    "Torkel. From now on, you must fight as one of the core vanguards of our army."


    A solid anvil is essential for a strong army.


    Of course, we have Evangeline, a pure tanker who can also deal damage.


    Having acquired [Snow White], Evangeline is now indisputably the strongest tanker in the world.


    But war is not fought alone.


    A strong sub-tanker to form the anvil with is desperately needed. And Torkel can certainly fulfill that role.


    "Take it. I''ll make you new armor soon too."


    "..."


    Torkel eventually epted the helmet, but he was still hesitant.


    "Your Highness, I..."


    Torkel was about to say something after a long hesitation.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Hello there~!"


    Suddenly, a wavering voice was heard.


    Surprised, we turned around to see a tall... man swaggering towards the temple entrance.


    "This is the Crossroad Temple, right?"


    Yes. The man had an appearance that could only be described as such.


    Late 30s? Early 40s? Around that age.


    In a shabby priest''s outfit, with greasy, unkempt hair.


    His eyes were bleary, his beard untrimmed and dirty, and a burnt-out cigarette butt was in his mouth.


    The man in such attire staggered to the front of the temple, exhaled a long breath, and flung the backpack he was carrying against the temple wall.


    Bibles and other contents spilled out of the backpack.


    "Wow, that was damn tough. Isn''t Crossroad way too far?"


    "Uh..."


    Seeing this unfamiliar man walking around so casually, I asked in confusion.


    "Who are you?"


    "Ah, haven''t you heard?"


    The man pulled out a cigarette pack from his pocket, saw that it was empty, threw it to the ground, and while chewing on the remaining butt, introduced himself to me.


    "I''m Zenis, dispatched from the Central Church. I''ve been newly appointed as the priest here in Crossroad."


    Then, he formed a circle with his fingers, winked, and smiled.


    "Looking forward to your generous donations, my lord."

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Serenade adjusted her sses on the bridge of her nose as she read the documents to me.


    "Name: Zenis. Age: 38. A heresy inquisitor affiliated with the Goddess Religion''s Central Church."


    This is the Silver Winter Merchant Guild''s Crossroad branch.


    Just yesterday, who had returned from escorting the Mermaid King, I asked Serenade to look up information on Zenis.


    And within a day, Serenade had gathered the data and was informing me. Since switching to information trade as her main business, she had be incredibly fast.


    I tilted my head in confusion.


    "Heresy inquisition...? Does the Goddess Religion engage in such activities?"


    "No, basically, while the Goddess Religion is the state religion of the Empire, it doesn''t persecute other religions... The term ''heresy inquisitor'' here means abatant."


    The title sounds menacing, but he''s just a shoulder for the church.


    "Every organization needs to use force sometimes."


    "Is he skilled?"


    "He entered the order as a heresy inquisitor at eighteen and has not failed a mission in 20 years. He has also made achievements as a healing priest."


    "That sounds pretty elite, doesn''t it? Why would he be dispatched to such a remote ce?"


    My suspicion deepened.


    With the imperial throne battle unfolding in the Imperial Capital and my impending sh with Fernandez, if a new priest dispatched by the Central Church to this region is of such elite caliber...


    ''Is he one of Fernandez''s dogs?''


    Just then, Serenade, stuttering slightly, read the next piece of information.


    "But... it seems he was subjected to a punishment akin to emunication."


    "Emunication?"


    "Yes, he hasn''t been emunicated thanks to his past merits, but he was demoted to an ordinary priest and sentenced to lifelong service without rank..."


    "..."


    "The assignment to Crossroad might be a continuation of this punishment... That''s the analysis."


    I blinked in surprise and asked.


    "What did he do to deserve that?"


    "Well, that''s..."


    Serenade hesitated, her face turning slightly red, and then answered.


    "While he was dispatched abroad for proselytizing, he ended up... impregnating a princess of that country."


    "..."


    Generally, priests of the Goddess Religion are allowed to marry.


    But this is a different issue. A priest sent for proselytizing falling for a foreign princess and impregnating her...


    This incident escted from a mere religious issue to a diplomatic problem between the Empire and that country...


    After hearing the whole story, I thought to myself.


    ''Is he crazy?''


    This is honestly impressive. He really made a scene.


    Serenade continued to exin to me.


    "The incident happened 10 years ago, and since then, he has been an ordinary priest, being sent from one undesirable location to another for 10 years. Even now, he is only acting as a priest, his position is still that of an ordinary priest."


    "...And the princess who was impregnated?"


    "She gave birth to the child but soon after passed away due to weakened health."


    Oh dear. What a situation.


    Shaking my head slightly, I gestured.


    "Anyway, enough about his history... What''s the likelihood that this guy is a spy for Fernandez?"


    "It''s highly likely."


    Serenade nodded seriously.


    "Given the timing, it''s too coincidental. It''s safer to assume he''s an enemy."


    "..."


    "ording to our counterintelligencework, there''s no movement from other spies. It''s unusually quiet, but suddenly, someone dispatched from the Central Church arrives..."


    It would be foolish not to be wary.


    Especially since the Goddess Religion has historically used priests as spies.


    "Don''t take your eyes off him. Always keep a close watch."


    Praising Serenade for her efforts, I stood up and smiled slyly.


    "Well, whether he''s a spy or not... We can just work him to death on the battlefield, right?"


    Upon checking through the system, Zenis was an SSR grade hero, possessing skills that could heal allies on the field.


    ''Whether he''s a spy or not, he can be used.''


    In either case, he was going to be thoroughly utilized.


    Just like Margarita had been.


    "..."


    I suddenly missed Margarita.


    Unlike Zenis, who caused tremendous trouble, she simply got posted to this remote ce and devotedly healed people, breaking her back in the process...


    ''Zenis, this wouldn''t be right for you.''


    I smiled bitterly.


    ''Your predecessor''s shadow looms toorge.''


    Even if Zenis were just a devout priest and not a spy, he would inevitably bepared to Margarita.


    Under the shadow of the former, esteemed administrator, how would the new priest prove his worth?


    It was something to observe from now on.


    ***


    "Ah, taking a bath feels great~"


    Humming a tune, Zenis emerged from the temple''s bathroom.


    "Oh, it''s been a while since I''ve thoroughly cleaned myself. Lucky for me, Crossroad has abundant water."


    Even after washing his hair and shaving, there was an unmistakable uncle-like air about Zenis.


    The towel around his neck, his hunched back, his wide, shuffling steps.


    Most of all, the smell of cigarettes on his body, which seemed not to wash off...


    Below, he wore shorts, and above, a crumpled shirt. As Zenis was returning to his room, he ran into Torkel, who was cleaning.


    Torkel had just finished cleaning the hallway and was moving to clean the bathroom with his cleaning tools.


    Zenis cheerfully waved his hand.


    "Hard at work, I see~! Oh, you''re... a temple staff member?"


    "...I''m Torkel. A volunteer."


    Torkel adjusted his mop and pointed to the path Zenis had walked.


    "Please make sure to dry off before leaving the bathroom next time, Priest Zenis."


    "Huh? Oh? Ah, my bad."


    Turning back, Zenis smacked his forehead.


    There were water marks following his steps in the temple corridor, caused by his wet slippers.


    "Ah~ Sorry about that. I can be a bit careless."


    "..."


    After quietly wiping the floor, Torkel walked past Zenis toward the bathroom. Zenis scratched his chin awkwardly.


    "Am I being watched? Hmm."


    Zenis, feeling a bit bitter, pulled out a cigarette and matches from his pocket.


    "I''m used to being treated like a stranger wherever I go, but it still hurts an old man''s heart a bit..."


    As Zenis put the cigarette in his mouth and was about to light the match -


    Chk.


    Torkel, who had returned unexpectedly, snatched the lit end of the match, extinguishing it with his bare hand.


    Startled, Zenis blinked as Torkel stated heavily,


    "Smoking is prohibited inside the temple."


    "...Ah. Right. I should smoke outside."


    Zenis hastily stuffed the cigarette back into his pocket and pointed at Torkel''s hand.


    "Is your finger alright? Didn''t you just get burned?"


    "..."


    "Show it to me. I''m a priest, I can use healing magic."


    Torkel stepped back and answered lowly,


    "I am a leprosy patient."


    "Ah."


    "I don''t feel pain from a burn like this. Don''t worry about it."


    Torkel nodded slightly and strode back towards the bathroom.


    Zenis, with his hands in his pockets, quietly watched Torkel walk away and then suddenly called out,


    "Hey, lostmb!"


    "...?"


    Confused by the unfamiliar title, Torkel slowly pointed to himself.


    "Are you referring to me?"


    "Who else here looks like a lost person?"


    "...Lost?"


    As Torkel looked puzzled, Zenis gave him a sly smile.


    "You seem to be carrying a lot of worries in your heart. If you need a ce to unload,e to me. Hearing confessions is part of a priest''s duties."


    "..."


    "Then, carry on with your cleaning~"


    Waving his hand, Zenis walked down the corridor, still leaving water marks from his slippers.


    "..."


    Watching his retreating figure, Torkel swallowed a sigh internally.


    Bang!


    The temple''s main door burst open, and Bodybag rushed in with a desperate look on his face. Gasping for breath, Bodybag shouted.


    "Huff! Huff! Any priest! Is there any priest here?! It''s urgent!"


    Unfortunately, the Crossroad Temple was currently facing a severe staff shortage, with all other priests away on visits. Damian was also absent.


    Zenis was the only priest present.


    Zenis, sensing the urgency, stepped forward and asked Bodybag.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Huff! Huff! Miss Lilly... She''s suddenly in pain!"


    "Okay, young elf friend. I don''t know who Miss Lilly is or what her ailment is. It would help if you could provide some personal details and the affected area."


    Prompted by Zenis''s words, Bodybag stammered out.


    "Miss Lilly is pregnant! But she suddenly started having abdominal pain..."


    "Right. Say it like that. Where is she now?"


    "At the alchemist''s workshop!"


    "Unfortunately, even with the location, I have no idea where that is. Can you guide me..."


    But Bodybag was too breathless from his hurried arrival. Zenis shook his head slightly.


    "Never mind. Elf friend, you catch your breath here... Ah, there, volunteer friend!"


    Zenis gestured, and Torkel pointed to himself in bewilderment. Zenis nodded.


    "Guide me, please. It''s urgent!"


    ***


    Alchemist''s Workshop. Lilly''s private room.


    "Ugh, ugh...!"


    Lilly was clutching her swollen belly in agony.


    Beside her, Burnout and other alchemists were helplessly trying to care for her.


    "Make way, make way! The priest has arrived!"


    Pushing through the crowd, Zenis and Torkel had just arrived and entered the room.


    "What''s all this fuss? The patient is in pain, don''t make it worse. Everyone, please step outside for now!"


    Zenis shouted, clearing the alchemists out of the room.


    Now, only Lilly, Zenis, Burnout, and Torkel, in case physical assistance was needed, remained in the room.


    Checking Lilly''s belly, Zenis asked cautiously.


    "How many months pregnant are you?"


    "Over 8 months..."


    "And the father?"


    "He''s dead..."


    Lilly clenched her teeth and corrected herself.


    "...No, he''s missing."


    "Ah, what a coincidence. The mother of my child left right after giving birth too."


    As Zenis ced his hand on Lilly''s belly and infused it with holy power, he grinned.


    "Lots of tips I could give as a single dad to a single mom, but let me ask again. What race is the baby''s father?"


    Finally understanding the intent of the question, Lilly answeredboriously.


    "...An elf."


    "I thought as much. This isbor painmon in interracial pregnancies with half-elf offspring... often referred to as half-blood pain."


    Zenis shrugged nonchntly.


    "You''ll experience periodic pain like this until the baby is born. Pregnancy is hard enough without unexined pain, right? It''s rough. Childbirth is never easy."


    ...Is he mocking her?


    As Lilly looked at him incredulously, Zenis removed his hand.


    "But, ta-da! Dr. Zenis here has treated this half-blood condition before. So, I can heal it just like magic."


    "What? Heal what..."


    Mid-sentence, Lilly blinked in surprise.


    It was true. The pain in her belly had lessened, almost like a lie.


    "Half-blood babies have high magical sensitivity, leading to excessive umtion of magic power. The problem is that this interferes with the mother''s magical aura, causing severe pain. We just need to gently dissolve that."


    "Ah..."


    "Babies naturally struggle with controlling their strength. Given the level of pain in your belly, the baby seems to have a fair bit of magical talent, huh? Congrattions in advance."


    "...Th-thank you?"


    Lilly, flustered, cautiously sat up. Zenis continued.


    "This might happen every 1-2 weeks from now on, so don''t hesitate to call me if your belly hurts. I''ll teach you some deep breathing techniques to try when it does. Now, take a deep breath in..."


    Zenis covered Lilly''s belly with a cloth and taught her the deep breathing method.


    After watching Lilly practice a few times, Zenis stood up.


    "That''s it for today''s work! Everyone can disperse now~!"


    Opening the door widely, Zenis called out to the alchemists waiting outside with worried faces, signaling that the situation was over. He then turned back to Lilly.


    "Come to think of it, I haven''t introduced myself. I''m Zenis, the new priest of Crossroad. We''ll be seeing each other quite often. Lilly."


    "Ah... Thank you for your help."


    "I should be the one thanking you, really. Let''s keep our spirits up until you give birth!"


    Zenis clenched his fist and cheered, then turned to Torkel.


    "Let''s head back, Torkel. You have to finish cleaning, and I... need to find a corner to sneak off and smoke my unfinished cigarette."


    "..."


    Torkel looked at Zenis with newfound curiosity.


    It was hard to gauge him as a person, but as a healing priest, his skills seemed... not bad.


    "A single mom who can''t use her legs, giving birth to a half-blood child..."


    Leaving the alchemist''s workshop, Zenis clicked his tongue bitterly.


    "That youngdy''s road ahead looks tough~"

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Many heroes were dispatched as lions ording to my ''Fallen King'' n, and at this slightly empty moment at Crossroad.


    Starting with the new high priest, Zenis, unexpected other guests began to arrive.


    Dudududu-!


    North gate of Crossroad.


    Standing in front of the open gate, I quietly watched a series of troops rushing from afar.


    Defeated Army-


    They clearly looked like an army that had lost in war.


    The soldiers'' broken armors were clotted with blood, their equipment was damaged, and their injured horses limped.


    But their eyes.


    Still shining brightly.


    The g this defeated army was holding high, fluttering long in the wind, belonged to my brother, Lark.


    Lark''s direct army. The 1st Legion of the Imperial Army.


    They were its remnants.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Despite being a defeated army, every single one of their movements was incredibly precise.


    One knight stepped forward in front of this group lined up at the north gate of Crossroad.


    He was a fierce-looking old knight with scars all over his body like tattoos. One of his eyes seemed blinded, unfocused, and ringly white.


    The old knight dismounted with a heavy motion and bowed deeply to me.


    "I greet Prince Ash. I am Metallic, themander of the 1st Cavalry Knight Division of the 1st Legion of the Imperial Army."


    "Nice to meet you, Metallic."


    Metallic gave another polite bow, and I lightly nodded in return. Metallic continued.


    "I believe you know why we havee here."


    "It''s not hard to guess."


    With the widespread news of Lark''s execution.


    The fact that the remnants of the army he led did not surrender to Fernandez but came to me.


    It means they have not given up yet and are looking for another to fight alongside.


    "The question is whether I can live up to your expectations."


    "His Highness Lark said."


    Metallic looked at me with a fierce gaze.


    "If anything happened to him, he ordered the remaining army to be led to Prince Ash. To entrust you with themand of the army."


    "..."


    "His Highness said you are the only one who can stand against His Highness Fernandez. Therefore, I believe you can easily fulfill my humble expectations."


    "What are your expectations of me?"


    Metallic replied immediately.


    "Revenge."


    "..."


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, death for death. A requiem for His Highness Lark. Revenge for him. My purpose and expectation are only that."


    In other words, killing Fernandez is the goal of this old knight.


    "...You''vee at the right time, Metallic."


    I stepped aside in silence and pointed to the open north gate.


    "Heal your injuries and recover. We''ll soon be heading back to the battlefield."


    Metallic bowed deeply again and then remounted his horse, leading his army into Crossroad.


    Lucas, who was standing behind me watching this scene, let out a faint groan.


    "...That 1st Legion, to be so thoroughly defeated."


    "But they survived and have nowe under mymand."


    Although defeated and reduced in size, it''s still the 1st Legion of the Imperial Army, considered the elite of the elite.


    The training level of ordinary soldiers is extremely high, and more importantly, they are skilled in warfare against humans.


    Considering that most of Crossroad''s soldiers are adept at fighting monsters but inexperienced in fighting other humans, their joining is very timely.


    ''I''ll be able to hear about the tactics Fernandez uses on the battlefield. They will be useful in many ways.''


    And with their joining, the existing barracks finally reached their capacity limit.


    The construction of new barracks is urgent. I should put in a request right away.


    ***


    And then, another new guest arrived.


    While I was out to meet the 1st Legion, I decided to drop by the mercenary guild, where a noisy ruckus wasing from inside.


    I turned to Lucas and shrugged my shoulders.


    "Is it some kind of drinking party?"


    "More like... it sounds more like a fight."


    As I opened the door and stepped inside, it was a sight to behold.


    "Catch him!"


    "Kill that bastard!"


    The mercenaries were entangled with each other, grabbing by the cor and punching. Looking at the chaotic scene of the brawl, I clicked my tongue.


    "Looks good~ That''s how mercenaries should y."


    But when a few, agitated, started pulling out their des, I shouted loudly.


    "That''s enough!"


    The mercenaries, recognizing me, hurriedly lowered their weapons in surprise, still ring at each other and breathing heavily.


    Entering the mercenary guild, I frowned.


    "Aren''t you here wanting to be employed in this city? But if you cause such trouble even before being employed, how can you be useful?"


    "..."


    "Why did you fight? Let''s hear the reason."


    Then one of the mercenaries, still holding a de and breathing heavily, pointed inside the guild and shouted.


    "That woman! She invited people to y poker, and then she swept the whole game!"


    "Hey, drawing a sword over that? When you y poker, sometimes you win, sometimes you lose."


    "But, but!"


    The next words even made me shut up.


    "Isn''t 20 consecutive wins a bit strange!"


    "..."


    "How can she keep getting four of a kinds, full houses, straights, every time she draws? That woman must be cheating!"


    I turned my gaze in the direction the mercenary was pointing.


    There she was- sitting there.


    At the central table of the guild, overturned. Amidst scattered ying cards and dice.


    Sitting nonchntly with her legs crossed, a woman dressed in a fedora, suit, and coat.


    ''SR grade!''


    Behind the woman, a purple hue flickered.


    Recognizing her rank, attire, and especially through the ying cards, I chuckled.


    "A big shot has arrived."


    Creak-


    Pulling a chair to sit in front of her, I gestured at her.


    "Miss Violet. Aren''t you the famous gambler?"


    At the mention of her name, the woman- Violet slightly tipped her fedora and looked at me.


    Well-maintained long hair of a light violet hue. Eyes showing under the brim of her hat, a deep violet color.


    A woman of violet like violets- thus called Violet. But she is more famous for her nicknames.


    Miss Gamble.


    Miss Fortune.


    Miss Hold''em.


    A genius of gambling, wreaking havoc in the gambling world, devouring her opponents.


    "I came to this city because I heard there was a casino."


    Violet shrugged nonchntly.


    "They told me it''s still under construction, so I ended up venting my frustration here."


    She must have been so eager to gamble that she came early upon hearing about the not-yet-opened casino.


    "It''s fine to vent, to gamble, to wait for the casino to open, but..."


    I gestured towards the ruined table.


    "You shouldn''t cheat. Give back the money to this poor mercenary friend right now."


    "Why should I do that? I yed fair and square, ording to the rules of poker."


    Violet smirked.


    "I just happened to be lucky to get good hands, and this unfortunate friend coincidentally unluckily kept getting bad ones. To overturn the results of a fair game... Even if you are the lord of this city, you have no right to do that."


    "Right. I don''t have that right."


    I too smirked in return.


    "If that game was truly fair, that is."


    "What?"


    "Care to y a round of poker with me?"


    I righted the overturned table and gathered the scattered cards into one deck, extending it towards her.


    "If I win, you give the money back to that guy."


    Violet scoffed as if the idea was preposterous.


    "Ha... And if I win?"


    "I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "...?!"


    "For starters, 100 times the money that guy lost. Let''s start with that as the bet."


    Everyone was startled when I suddenly proposed such arge amount, especially Lucas who stood behind me, almost dropping his jaw.


    But I don''t gamble without a chance of winning.


    I smiled leisurely and gestured to Violet.


    "What? Getting cold feet? Afraid your true colors might show?"


    "...You''re too full of bluster, Lord."


    Violet, twisting her lips in a smile, snatched the deck of cards from my hand.


    "Fine. Let''s have a game. But you must keep your word."


    "I always keep my word."


    The poker in this world is simr to Earth''s Texas Hold''em.


    Each yer gets two private cards, and fivemunity cards areid on the table.


    The goal is to make the strongest possible hand using five of the seven cards.


    Flick! Flick! Flick!


    She shuffled the cards smoothly and dealt two to me, two to herself, and thenid out five in the center.


    And as I picked up my cards-


    Kiying!


    From beneath her fedora, Violet''s purple eyes shed as she activated a spell.


    A purple magical flow spread across the area, beginning to distort reality like a mirage.


    This was the power behind the gambler, or rather, the ''cheat'' Violet''s winning streak.


    Illusion Domain - [Violet Zone].


    The entire area turned into her mental domination zone, making it impossible for people to distinguish between reality and her illusion.


    In this zone, she manipted the oues as she pleased.


    However.


    "...?"


    My passive skill, [Unyielding Commander],pletely nullifies mental status abnormalities.


    I am immune to her illusion.


    ng-!


    [Violet Zone] couldn''t even fully deploy before being nullified.


    The others in the mercenary guild didn''t even realize what had happened.


    But Violet and I clearly knew that we had just exchanged blows.


    And that I had overwhelmingly won.


    "Wha... what?"


    Violet, who had maintained a poker face until then, looked utterly baffled, her mouth slightly agape.


    "How can this be... My ''Zone,'' it didn''t work...?"


    "Done with your tricks?"


    I smiled leisurely, picking up and checking my hand.


    "There are all kinds of people in the world. Among them, some are immune to your shallow tricks."


    "..."


    "Hmm, pretty good hand... Should we raise the stakes?"


    After checking my cards and themunity cards, I grinned.


    "On top of the earlier amount, let''s bet this city''s budget for a year."


    "..."


    "What can you bet more, Violet? Seems fair to bnce the scales of the bet..."


    Violet tightly closed her eyes, then flipped over her two cards and pushed them forward.


    "...I concede."


    The game ended anticlimactically.


    "Here, the money I took from that man."


    "Admitting defeat suits you."


    I took the purse Violet handed over and threw it to the mercenary who had been wielding a de earlier.


    He quickly caught it and bowed deeply to me.


    As I stood up, Violet asked hesitantly.


    "What was your hand?"


    "Huh?"


    "What was your hand to make you so confident?"


    I flicked my fingers, showing my two private cards. Violet examined them and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "...What is this."


    Violet, who had kicked her chair back and stood up, yelled at me.


    "It''s a trash hand!"


    Indeed, it was.


    Not even a minimum hand ranking, and as a basic hand, it was garbage. Anyone in their right mind wouldn''t bet such an amount on that hand.


    "But I won."


    Bluffing is also a legitimate skill.


    I grinned, and Violet''s face turned to one of utter disbelief.


    Of course, the reason I did this wasn''t that I was crazy or a gambling expert... but based on information from the game, a kind of ''strategy''.


    ''Violet has a trait, [Overconfidence], which increases the power of her illusions but, conversely, she falls into a confused state if her illusion is nullified.''


    I bet on that.


    When her illusion was nullified, she fell into a state of confusion and lost the capacity to deal with my bluff. That''s why she was easily defeated.


    "Relying on things like illusions, you''ll never experience a real victory. Violet."


    She might be apetent cheat, but she wasn''t a strong gambler.


    And while I might not win against a gambler, I can demolish a cheat.


    "The casino will open in two weeks. Until then, enjoy your time in this city."


    I waved my hand and left the mercenary guild.


    "In the meantime, try improving your real poker skills."


    "..."


    Violet stood there, dumbfounded, watching me leave.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    After easily defeating Violet in poker.


    I muttered to myself as I walked away from the mercenary guild.


    "Is it because the hotel and casino are about to bepleted that renowned gamblers are starting toe?"


    Lucas, hurrying to catch up, asked me.


    "Are you saying more cheats like that woman wille?"


    "Violet is a member of the gambler party ''Gambler''s Club.'' In other words, four more are likely toe."


    The high-ranking heroes I wanted to recruit for the casino-attached hotel.


    One of them  and the first I wanted to recruit.


    The gambler party, Gambler''s Club.


    They were the first to take the bait.


    "Good, as theye..."


    I grinned.


    "I''ll crush them,den them with debt, and make them my subordinates."


    ***


    In a forest, a little distance from Crossroad, at a crossroads.


    There, skillfully set up camping tents were ced around a burning campfire.


    In front of the fire sat a tired-looking middle-aged man and woman, and a young boy and girl, one each.


    At a nce, they looked like a regr family, but they were all ring sharply at each other.


    And for a good reason... what they held in their hands were gambling tiles.


    Holding gambling tools simr to Earth''s mahjong tiles, these people of all ages were scrutinizing each other, progressing in a serious game when-


    "Waaaaah! This is so infuriating!"


    Violet burst out.


    Dressed in a neat fedora, coat, and suit, her light violet hair fluttering, she suddenly threw her hat to the ground.


    The four people ying mahjong immediately brightened up.


    "Violet!"


    "Our leader has returned."


    "How was the recon? Does Crossroad smell tasty?"


    "Is it worth our while toe all the way to this backwater?"


    The four people eagerly bombarded her with questions, to which Violet gritted her teeth.


    "...I was fleeced."


    "What?"


    "I got fleeced, damn it!"


    Dropping her formal speech, Violet sat down on the ground in frustration, roughly pushing back her sweat-soaked bangs.


    Her words shocked the other four.


    "What do you mean you got fleeced?"


    "The Lord of Crossroad, that crazy Third Prince! We yed a round of poker, and that man... my illusions didn''t work on him at all. I was utterly defeated!"


    The news of Violet''s defeat surprised them all.


    After all, although Violet might not be the strongest in gambling skills among the five  her ability to cheat was the strongest.


    That''s why she was nominally the leader of this gambler party.


    "I''ve never met a man like that before."


    Violet bit her lower lip in frustration.


    "He nullified my illusion in an instant and toyed with me using bluffing. It was like... like he sliced open my belly and exposed my insides?! Aaah, damn embarrassing..."


    Violet, lying sprawled on the ground, screamed and iled her arms and legs.


    The other four, looking down at her, turned serious.


    "Hmm, we came here thinking we could easily rob this rural city''s casino..."


    "If they made Violet like this. They''re not ordinary, are they?"


    "Isn''t this serious? Should we just run away?"


    "...We can''t do that."


    Thest to speak was the youngest among them  a girl with a red cloak, her hood pulled low.


    "We''vee too far to give up now."


    As the girl spoke, the other gamblers fell silent. She continued quietly.


    "I don''t know how Violet''s illusion was dispelled, but our four skills are still effective. If we five join forces, we can toy with any opponent."


    That''s why we formed the Gambler''s Club.


    The girl, murmuring softly, nced at Violet.


    "Right, Violet?"


    As the girl sought agreement, Violet suddenly sprang up.


    "Yes, of course! I might not know alone, but you... And if we move together, we can take down anyone!"


    "Then it''s decided. Come on, get up."


    Violet hastily stood and picked up the trilby hat she had thrown on the ground, cing it back on her head.


    The girl smiled thinly and gestured with her chin.


    "Now, Violet. As the leader. Command us to reengage with vigor."


    "Uh, okay...!"


    Violet, after gauging the girl''s reaction, raised her arms high.


    "Alright, let''s go! Gambler''s Club! We''ll repay this humiliation! That man, no, that city... let''s clean them out...!"


    Violet, looking again for the girl''s approval, saw her nod. Violet grinned.


    "When the five of us gather, we can even rob the Empire''s Central Bank! A countryside city like this is nothing!"


    Hearing this, the other gamblersughed and packed their belongings.


    A middle-aged man, Lime.


    A middle-aged woman, Orange.


    A boy, Cobalt.


    A girl, Scarlet.


    And the leader - Violet.


    These five gamblers, each using a color as their nickname, were the Gambler Party Gambler''s Club.


    Checking their respective ''skills'', the five gamblers started heading towards Crossroad.


    Like all gamblers, aiming for a big ''score''.


    ***


    The day after Violet was defeated by me.


    The five gamblers of the Gambler''s Club came to my mansion.


    "I didn''t expect you toe directly? Lead them to the parlor."


    "...Are you sure it''s okay, my lord?"


    Lucas sweated coldly.


    "They are professional con artists. Do you really want to get involved with them?"


    "A con artist is still just a human."


    My main enemy is monsters.


    "What they''re aiming for from me is just money."


    Monsters aim for our lives.


    Compared to them, how harmless are these con artists?


    Considering their shallow goals, their small measure, there''s no reason to be afraid. They''re just toys for me to y with.


    As I entered the parlor, the five gamblers all bowed to me in unison. Their ages varied widely.


    "I was very rude yesterday, Prince Ash."


    As I sat on the main sofa in the parlor, Violet stepped forward and spoke.


    "Having lived abroad, I never thought that a member of the royal family would govern such a remote city. Please understand with a generous heart."


    Her tone changed, probably because she was in front of royalty.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Violet. And this time, you''ve brought friends?"


    "Yes. My beloved parents and siblings."


    I smirked at them, bowing again in front of me.


    A family setup, huh? Do they think I''d believe that, you con artists?


    "From what I experienced yesterday, your highness is quite good at poker."


    "I''m as good as anyone else."


    Actually, just an average level.


    "You also had a high reputation for enjoying leisure in the Imperial Capital."


    "Well, I partied as much as others."


    "And you''re even building a luxury hotel with a casino in the city, it seems your affection for this isn''t ordinary."


    Ash, in his wild days, was said to have lived crazily in alcohol and gambling.


    Essentially saying, you''re a gambling addict, so you''re building a casino in this countryside - that was the implication.


    Violet gauged my reaction. I gestured with my hand.


    "Stop beating around the bush and get to the point, Miss Violet."


    "...Won''t you be bored until the casino ispleted, your highness?"


    Violet pointed to her colleagues.


    "How about you enjoy a little ''game'' with us until then?"


    Ah, you gambling addict. We''ll entertain you. Let''s roll through the night together.


    That was their intention in approaching me.


    I curled my lips into a sneer.


    ''Look at these guys.''


    nning to work me over before the casino is even built? Trying to strip the wallet of a prince?


    "Sure."


    Just what I wanted.


    I wanted to recruit you as quickly as possible to make use of you. I flicked my hand.


    "I''m not sure if you can handle me, though. Shall we warm up right now?"


    "What will the game be?"


    "Poker, of course."


    I don''t really know the rules of other games.


    I gestured to the side, and Aider immediately brought me a pack of ying cards.


    Snap! Snap!


    Shuffling the cards in my hand, I beckoned the gamblers to take seats around me.


    "Sit down, won''t you? You said you''d y with me."


    As if they were waiting, the five of them sat in chairs around me.


    And thus, the poker game began.


    ***


    We yed poker for hours.


    During that time, I won a lot.


    Not because I was good, but because they let me win to keep my spirits high.


    I bluffed excessively, and they fell for it. In this petty poker, I kept winning and making money.


    Meanwhile, they assessed my skills. Their thoughts were obvious.


    - This guy''s poker skills are mediocre.


    - He''s addicted to bluffing. Continuously bets big on low hands.


    - Reckless tactics, typical of a wealthy royal.


    - Yesterday''s win against Violet was just a big bluff that luckily worked.


    I saw the gamblers exchanging nces. I snorted internally.


    Time to really start ying.


    "Ah, this is fun, so fun. It''s great ying with someone new. I''m tired of ying with locals, knowing each other''s style."


    After another round of bluffing and scooping up the stakes with a low hand.


    While shuffling the new cards, I shrugged.


    "Being in this backwater, I always get the itch to y. That''s why I''m building a casino... It''s great to have people like you to y with before it opens."


    "Your highness, aren''t you getting bored?"


    Just as expected.


    I raised my eyebrows.


    "Bored?"


    "ying for such small change. Isn''t it too unexciting for someone like you?"


    "Ha, you know me well. I was just getting tired of this kids'' money."


    "We''ve been ying for a long time and the tension has eased. How about we raise the stakes a bit as we start anew?"


    Little by little. Gradually.


    Like clothes getting wet in a drizzle, they n to increase the stakes and strip away my wealth.


    But-


    "Why raise a little? Let''s make a big raise."


    No need for preliminaries among pros.


    Let''s dive into the real game, you bastards.


    I gestured to the side, and there Aider appeared, grunting as he dragged a cart with a box on it. I opened the box myself.


    Whoosh-!


    A dazzling golden light burst from the box.


    "...?!"


    Gold bars.


    The box was full of gold bars, each the size of a child''s arm. The eyes of the five gamblers widened.


    "All of you, from now on, will take turns challenging me one-on-one."


    I grinned wickedly at the five of them.


    "If even one of you beats me, I''ll give you this whole box of gold bars."


    I tapped the gold bars with my hand and nced sharply at them.


    "But if even one of you can''t beat me. That is, if I smash you all."


    "..."


    "Your lives will be at my mercy. In other words, your lives will be mine."


    Expressions of disbelief flickered across the faces of the five.


    In their eyes, I probably seemed like a naive prince who had only dabbled in gambling in the Imperial Capital, now foolishly challenging professional hustlers.


    I hope they keep that misconception.


    I''ll show them who''s boss.


    "How about it, will you try?"


    "...Just one thing, make it clear, your highness."


    Violet, swallowing dryly after looking at the gold bars, looked at me.


    "After the match is over, I''m worried you might change your mind. Is this condition really valid?"


    "No need to worry about that. This contract will be sealed with notarization magic. If vited, there will be a corresponding price to pay."


    You thought to trap me and suck away my money.


    But it''s the other way around.


    "So, what do you say? This is your only chance to back out, friends."


    I took out a gold bar, held it in my hand, and shook it, grinning wickedly.


    The one trapped isn''t me...


    But you, you fools.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    "It''s too risky no matter how you think about it!"


    In the corridor outside the parlor.


    Violet whispered to her colleagues.


    "It''s strange that a prince, even one known for big spending, would suddenly wager such arge amount!"


    "You saw his habit of bluffing. That must be his style of betting his money."


    "But... the prince really did break my illusion yesterday! What if this is also a trap..."


    "Violet."


    Scarlet, the girl in the red cloak, shook her head.


    "He''s royalty. And a human so rich that he''s building a casino in such a remote southern area. Would such a person really bother setting a trap for us, mere flies like us?"


    "But..."


    "It''s true that the conditions are overly favorable for us. Shouldn''t we use that to our advantage instead of thinking of running away?"


    Scarlet sighed lightly at Violet''s hesitation.


    "Fine. Let''s say we run away now. What then?"


    Scarlet looked around at the other colleagues.


    "Do you think we''ll get a chance like this again?"


    "..."


    "We need onest big score. That''s why we gathered, isn''t it?"


    Gambling always involves risks.


    There is no such thing as a 100% safe bet. Sometimes you have to embrace big risks and bet boldly.


    Scarlet judged that now was such a time, and the other colleagues agreed.


    But Violet...


    "..."


    She kept thinking about the gaze she had encountered with Ash the day before.


    Ash''s eyes then were not those of a prey being hunted. Rather...


    ...they were the eyes of a top predator, preying on them.


    "Trust the skills we''ve honed all our lives."


    Scarlet gently folded her little finger.


    "Let''s win cleanly and leave."


    The other gamblers nodded. Scarlet smiled faintly under her red hood.


    "Let''s go. Time to fleece a sucker."


    ***


    The rules of the game were simple.


    A 1-on-1 duel between me and a gambler. Each with 100 chips for poker, the first to exhaust the opponent''s chips wins. This is repeated in a 5-round series.


    The location and cards would be checked for magical tampering before the game.


    If the gamblers win even once, they win. If they don''t win a single time, I win.


    At first nce, it seems the gamblers - Gambler''s Club - have an unfair advantage. But...


    ''Actually, the one cheating is me.''


    I waspletely rxed.


    After all... I already knew every trick they had up their sleeves.


    It was like ying poker while seeing the opponent''s hand.


    ''Characteristic of con artists. So preupied with their own deceit, they rarely consider being deceived in return.''


    That''s why they remain mere con artists.


    If they could think beyond that, they wouldn''t be called con artists anymore. They would be in a much high position in life.


    Anyway, the game began - the first round.


    The location was the parlor. The opponent, an R-grade hero, a middle-aged man, Lime.


    Lime, with eyes the color of his name, respectfully bowed before sitting opposite me.


    He picked up the pack of cards on the table and began to shuffle.


    Snap! Snap!


    Just as he finished shuffling and was about to hand me the cards -


    Thump!


    I grabbed Lime''s wrist.


    "Stop right there. Are you bottom dealing?"


    "What, what?"


    "Do I look like a gullible fool to you, bastard?"


    I recited a famous line from a movie from Earth-Korea, but Lime just looked baffled, not understanding what I meant.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, your highness. I was just about to hand you the shuffled cards..."


    "Admit it now if you were ying a trick and I might spare you. I''ll count to three. Three."


    "I can''t understand what you''re saying at all! The cards were provided by your highness, and this ce is your mansion, isn''t it!"


    "Two."


    "I''m innocent, your highness! Where was there even a chance for me to cheat-"


    "One."


    Crash!


    I roughly pulled Lime towards me and mmed him down on the table.


    "Lucas! Junior! Come in!"


    Amidst the scattering ying cards, I yelled harshly.


    Lucas entered immediately with Junior, whom I had called to cast the notarization magic for this duel.


    I instructed Junior.


    "Check the cards."


    Junior, examining the ying cards, frowned.


    "...There''s magic on these. Very faint, but detectable."


    "What''s the effect?"


    "Invisibility... no, it''s X-ray vision."


    In this world of magical civilization.


    Naturally, con artists who stripped others through gambling also incorporated magic and skills into their gambler''s techniques.


    In Lime''s case, it was X-ray magic.


    A method of applying magic to the ying cards by hand. The cards with X-ray magic cast on them appeared transparent to his eyes.


    As the magic was exposed, Lime trembled.


    "How, how did you know..."


    "Did you think I haven''t caught a fly or two like you in the Imperial Capital?"


    Normally, it would not have been detected.


    The cards are usually inspected before the game, and the magic, operating on an extremely low level of magical power, would not be easily exposed even if suspected during the game.


    But on this side, there''s information about you, and an SSR-grade magician.


    "Thanks, Junior. Lucas? Take this guy away."


    "As youmand."


    With his head bowed low, Lime was dragged away by Lucas.


    Receiving a new pack of cards from Aider, I twisted my lips into a grin.


    "Good, next!"


    ***


    Second round.


    The location is the dining room. The opponent, R-grade hero, a middle-aged woman, Orange.


    Thump-.


    Orange, true to her name, offered me tea brewed with dried oranges.


    "It''s orange tea I brewed myself, your highness. It''s already been tested for poison, how about you try it for its taste?"


    "I''ll dly drink it. My throat is quite dry."


    I took the tea cup, smelled it without drinking, and set it aside. Orangeughed amiably, watching me.


    This orange tea was the first step where her abilities were activated.


    Even without drinking, just smelling the diffused aroma activates her ability.


    Orange, the mind reader.


    With specially processed magical tea, anyone who smells her orange tea''s scent allows her to read ''their thoughts''.


    If you drink the tea, she can read thoughts clearly, but even just smelling it transmits vague images.


    Anyway, the poker game began in that state - and not many roundster.


    "Raise. 50 chips."


    I wagered half of my chips.


    Orange nced at me. She was closely observing the image of the hand that appeared in my mind.


    A pair of the same number - one pair.


    I was bluffing, wagering half the stakes on just one pair.


    She checked her hand. She had two sets of two cards of the same number - two pair.


    Her hand was clearly superior. Orange didn''t hesitate.


    Shuffle!


    Orange pushed all her chips forward.


    "I''m all in, your highness."


    Immediately after, she smiled at me.


    "What will you do, fold... back down here?"


    Clearly a provocative tone.


    Knowing my aggressive style in poker, she was confident I wouldn''t back down from such a challenge.


    "How could I, all in!"


    Naturally, I followed suit, and we revealed our hands.


    She had two pair. And me...


    "...?!"


    A consecutive sequence of five numbers.


    It was a straight.


    My hand was far stronger. I ced the cards on the table and grinned smugly.


    "I won."


    "What, what...?"


    Confused, Orange stuttered, and I spoke her thoughts for her.


    "You were sure it was a one pair, but why did it change to a straight... right?"


    "?!"


    "Simple, Miss Orange. I knew beforehand that you use mind-reading."


    I tapped my temple with my index finger.


    "So, after receiving the cards, I deliberately ''imagined'' receiving a different hand."


    "That''s nonsense... Impossible..."


    "What you read wasn''t my sight, but the image I conjured in my mind. If I know you can read my mind, naturally I can counter it."


    It''s the trap of mind-reading.


    You thought you read my mind, but I intentionally fed you false information, leading you to misread. An easy game of turning the tables.


    As I got up to find the next opponent, Orange called outboriously.


    "Then, how did you know my hand to bet...?!"


    "I see no reason to answer that. Farewell."


    I waved my hand and left the dining room.


    ...How did I know? Well.


    There was a small mirror ced behind you.


    ''It''s my house, after all. I did some preparations in advance.''


    Why bother using magic to stealthily steal thoughts and then be deceived by it? Try something more primitive. Life might be simpler.


    ***


    Third round.


    The location is the courtyard. The opponent, SR-grade hero, a boy, Cobalt.


    Cobalt looked like any ordinary boy, but his fingernails were distinctively colored.


    They were dyed cobalt blue, just like his name.


    "Nice nail color."


    "Thank you."


    Cobalt replied awkwardly and started shuffling the cards with his small hands.


    I watched for a while and then looked around the courtyard.


    There weren''t many people in the courtyard, but a little further away, beyond the fence, I could see some citizens.


    Children ying outside the fence...


    "...So peaceful."


    As I murmured, Cobalt cautiously handed me the cards. Taking them, I asked.


    "How old are you?"


    "What?"


    "Your age. How old are you now?"


    "Oh... twelve."


    Cobalt smiled shyly, and I smiled back.


    "At your age, you should be ying like those kids outside, not ying cards here. It''s a bit sad."


    "Hehe. It''s okay. I find ying cards the most fun."


    "No. Let''s pause the game, call those kids over here, and y with them for a while."


    As soon as my words fell, the children ying around the fence started running away towards the other side of the city,ughing.


    "Ah, they''re leaving..."


    Cobalt murmured with disappointment, but Iughed menacingly.


    "Didn''t you hear the lord''smand? You shouldn''t run away, you little bastards."


    Then, I pulled out a wand from my cloak,


    "I said to y here, didn''t I-!"


    andunched des of magic.


    Whoosh! Whack-!


    The magical des struck the children on their backs and necks in an instant.


    Thud!


    The children fell to the ground like puppets with their strings cut.


    I calmly put the wand back into my cloak, while Cobalt looked on in horror.


    Squeak- squeak-


    A momentter, Lucas dragged the fallen children into the courtyard.


    ...They weren''t human.


    They were puppets.


    "I''ve never seen such children in this city. Puppeteer Cobalt."


    The children outside were all puppets manipted by Cobalt.


    I growled into Cobalt''s ear, looking at his pale face as he gazed down at his puppets.


    "In this small city, I know the faces of the citizens around here."


    "Uh, ah..."


    "Don''t underestimate a lord, you little brat!"


    Cobalt, an SR-grade puppeteer, manipted his puppets with threads of magical energy emitted from his fingertips.


    The puppets could move like normal people as long as they didn''t receive damage exceeding 10,000, revealing their true nature. Conversely, if they didn''t take damage, they moved just like ordinary humans.


    Optimized for solo raiding gambling houses, his skill specialized in controlling a table full of puppets, ensnaring and fleecing a single mark.


    However, in a 1-on-1 situation like this, it was awkward to use, probably intending to ce them around to read my hand...


    But he picked the wrong opponent.


    "Are you wasting such a great skill on gambling, kid?"


    After flicking Cobalt''s forehead, I stood up.


    "Let''s call it quits today."


    Cobalt, with a dejected face, was dragged away by Lucas. I snorted and stood up.


    ***


    Next, the fourth round.


    The location is the guest room. And the opponent.


    "..."


    Approaching the girl waiting demurely in the room, I called out her name.


    "Miss Scarlet."


    Then, the girl in the red cloak met my gaze and smiled faintly.


    Despite knowing that her colleagues had all been defeated by my arrival, she maintained an incrediblyposed demeanor.


    N-grade hero, Scarlet.


    ''...This girl is the toughest opponent.''


    And for good reason, this girl doesn''t use magic at all-


    She''s just a traditional con artist with insane sleight of hand skills.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Swish-


    Delicate fingers shuffle the cards.


    The girl in front of me, N-grade hero Scarlet, is a con artist.


    Unlike the other members of the Gambler''s Club, she doesn''t use magic in her technique.


    Pure skill.


    She has been holding cards since she was born in a circus troupe.


    Every subtle gesture and movement is a fake designed to bewilder the opponent. Her fingers are trained to the extreme, coupled with overwhelming psychological warfare.


    While other gamblers rely on one cheat skill each, she is a monster among monsters, fighting solely with her pure skill.


    In games, she would normally be a less interesting opponent, but now.


    ''She''s the worst opponent to face.''


    Watching her finish shuffling and dealing the cards, I broke into a cold sweat.


    This girl doesn''t cheat. Because if the victim doesn''t realize they''re being cheated, it''s not considered cheating. Her skill is that cunning.


    She doesn''t even need to use a technique. With her innate poker skill alone, she could easily crush me.


    Since she doesn''t use magic, I can''t flip the game by catching her cheat as I did with the previous gamblers.


    And if we just y 1-on-1 poker, my defeat is as clear as day.


    Now.


    How will I bring down this girl?


    "What are you thinking so deeply about, your highness?"


    Scarlet, dealing the cards, smiled with her eyes.


    "Don''t do that, please focus on the game with me. Even though I look young, many people at my previous ce considered ying cards with me as a lifetime wish."


    "An idol, were you?"


    "Hehe. It''s a somewhat embarrassing nickname. The flower of the underground poker room, the mascot of the house... everyone adored me."


    Snap-


    After dealing our cards, Scarlet whispered softly.


    "Then, they all got eaten by me."


    Without any pretense, she radiated the aura of a true gambler.


    Picking up the cards she gave me, I grinned.


    "Well then... let''s see if I can eat you."


    ***


    I gotpletely fleeced.


    "...You''re too good at this."


    I mumbled in disbelief, but Scarlet just smiled with her eyes and quietly shuffled the cards.


    She was crushing me with a mere difference in skill, not using any con artist techniques.


    After what happened to her colleagues, she must have decided to y it safe and go for a straightforward win.


    A very urate decision.


    I had asked Damien to observe this round from the next room.


    If he saw her using any sleight of hand to win, he would immediately intervene.


    But Damien detected nothing from her. In other words, she''s just ying poker normally.


    And yet she''s overwhelmingly beating me.


    "..."


    I was left with only 10 chips, having lost 90 to her.


    Scarlet nced at the chips piled on her table and licked her lips yfully. Iughed helplessly.


    The poker in this world is simr to Earth''s Texas Hold''em.


    Two hole cards and fivemunity cards are used to make the strongest five-card hand.


    However, not all fivemunity cards are revealed at the start.


    Initially, three are opened, then one more each time, deciding whether to continue the game or give up and hand over the stakes to the opponent.


    The crux of the skill lies here.


    You need to read your hand, calcte the odds, and if it seems disadvantageous, you shouldn''t hesitate to give up the stakes.


    That''s how you win the overall game.


    In essence, ''it''s a game where you win by losing well.''


    I was inexperienced in this aspect. I overused bluffing even with a decent hand and was utterly crushed by Scarlet''s sharp calctions.


    As a result, I was left with only 10 chips.


    Swish-


    With incredibly smooth movements, she shuffled the cards. I casually asked her.


    "Why did you choose to live as a gambler?"


    "It wasn''t my choice."


    Scarlet replied nonchntly as she finished shuffling.


    "Amoner girl born in a circus troupe doesn''t have the luxury of choice. I had to do whatever it took to make a living."


    "..."


    "Fortunately, it was the cards that chose me."


    She said it was not her who chose the cards, but the cards that chose her.


    I asked her again.


    "If you had the chance to choose your life, would you still pick the cards?"


    "..."


    Scarlet paused, then,


    "Yes."


    She looked down at the cards and answered.


    "Alright, Miss Scarlet."


    I smiled faintly and gestured with my hand.


    "I wish you would deal me a really good hand from now on, so I can definitely win."


    "Hehe, I wish I could do that for you, but isnt it all up to your luck, your highness?"


    But from that round onward.


    Suddenly, my hands started getting incredibly strong.


    "Diamond flush."


    "Full house."


    "Four aces."


    Impossibly strong hands starteding my way, and in no time, I had almost all of her chips.


    The tide had turned: I had 190 chips, Scarlet had 10.


    "...How?"


    Scarlet looked at me with widened eyes, unable to believe the situation.


    "How did you do it, just now...?"


    "Well."


    I grinned and dealt thest hand.


    "I guess I''m just lucky today."


    Spades 10, J, Q, K, A.


    A royal straight flush.


    The strongest hand in poker, practically unseen in reality.


    I threw my hand forward, then drew herst chips towards me. Scarlet''s mouth hung open in shock.


    "This can''t be real."


    "No."


    Standing up, I dered clearly.


    "This is definitely a reality you created."


    A little earlier, I told Scarlet.


    - I wish you would deal me a really good hand from now on, so I can definitely win.


    As I said this, I used [Gaze of Command].


    Under conditional mind control, Scarlet, as a skilled con artist, sorted the cards during shuffling to give me the strongestbinations possible.


    Sorting a deck to hand over a desiredbination to the opponent?


    A feat possible for a first-ss con artist.


    I used [Gaze of Command] believing in Scarlet''s skills, and she faithfully lived up to my expectations.


    "You''re verypetent, Scarlet."


    Still bewildered and not understanding the situation, I patted her shoulder and left.


    "It makes you easy to use, too."


    I hope she doesn''t find it too underhanded when she realizes the truthter.


    After all, that''s what gambling is. A fight of deception and not being deceived.


    ''Certainly, Scarlet is very strong as a con artist.''


    Other gamblers using usual tricks would be easily crushed by her.


    But in the end, shecks magical talent. In other words, she has no means to counter my magic.


    No matter how skilled she is in gambling, she''s still an N-grade hero. She might have gained fame and a name for herself in the gambling world with her sleight of hand-


    But this is a battlefield.


    Fighting against real magic is, to put it simply, a battle of a different genre. From the start, it was an overwhelming challenge for her.


    ''But she can be very useful in other ways.''


    Thinking this, I stepped out of the guest room and stretched my neck.


    "So, where''s thest one?"


    ***


    The final round.


    The location is the training ground. The opponent, SR-grade hero, Violet.


    "..."


    Sitting anxiously at the table ced in the training ground, Violet jumped up upon seeing me.


    I sat down in front of her with a rxed gesture.


    With a pale face, Violet stuttered.


    "My colleagues...?"


    "They''ve turned into chips."


    I said casually and winked.


    "They all underestimated me too much. Right?"


    "..."


    "ying tricks in front of royalty. Didnt they cherish their lives? Or were they that confident in their skills?"


    Violet bit her lip hard. I chuckled.


    "So, Miss Violet. How are you nning to challenge me? Your trick has already been thwarted by me."


    "Ugh..."


    "It''s okay to tuck your tail and run. Want to give up? Fold if you want. Then, at least your life will be spared."


    As I taunted her, Violet gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t joke..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Dont joke with me, you prince! How could I fold aftering this far?!"


    Violet mmed her trilby hat on the ground, spitting out her words fiercely.


    "Shit! I''ve rolled enough in all kinds of dirty back alleys! I''ve been at gunpoint, stabbed in the stomach! I''ve yed poker while bleeding like a stuck pig and won my way here!"


    Finally, I heard her true tone.


    The formal tones she had been using, all awkward and ill-fitting, were gone.


    Backed into a real corner, Violet finally let go of her pretenses and revealed her true colors.


    "It''s do or die now! If I cant pull off a big score here, Im as good as dead in the cold streets!"


    Her coarse, cheap dialect shed with her artificially dyed purple hair, meant to look noble.


    "Ive survived all kinds of hellish shit! Mafia bosses, arena champions, serial killers! I''ve beaten them all and crawled my way here to survive!"


    I liked that.


    "Think you can take down a prince-?!"


    Screech!


    Her violet eyes sparkled as she deployed her illusion field - [Violet Zone].


    Smartly learning from our encounter yesterday.


    Whoosh!


    Her illusion field deployed around me but didnt touch me, surrounding the entire lords mansion, but carefully controlled to avoid affecting my immediate area.


    "Ho."


    I genuinely admired her.


    "Not bad at all, Violet."


    "...My magic doesnt work on you, but it works outside!"


    [Unyielding Commander] has a limited range of effectiveness.


    Outside of its range, I can''t provide immunity to mental status effects for allies.


    By now, the lord''s mansion must be under the sway of Violet''s illusions.


    Visibly strained by the effort to maintain such arge area, Violet gasped for breath.


    "While I hold you here, Ill use my illusions to free my colleagues... and steal your gold bars! Then escape!"


    "Right, right. You should have used it like this from the start."


    I nodded.


    "Your skills are too precious to waste just on gambling."


    "What...?"


    "Above all, I see clearly now, Violet."


    I clicked my tongue briefly and snapped my fingers. Snap!


    "Folding when you should, yet you hold a losing hand and challenge again. And even in such a situation, trying to save your colleagues..."


    As I snapped my fingers,


    Fwip-


    Pop!


    A rubber bullet, fired from the direction of the lord''s mansion, struck Violet right on the forehead.


    It was shot by Damien.


    Damien''s [Far-Sight] is not deceived by illusions like Violet''s. I had already instructed him to prepare rubber bullet sniping in case of an emergency.


    Violet crumpled to the ground without even a scream, knocked out cold, and her illusion field dissipated and dissolved.


    Looking down at Violet, who fell foaming at the mouth, I clicked my tongue.


    "You really don''t suit being a gambler."


    So, Ill find a more useful way to employ you.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Five gamblers knelt before me.


    "If you were true gamblers, you would gracefully ept the oue of a duel. But you are con artists."


    Sitting on a chair in front of them, I waved the notarized magic contract in my hand.


    "Some forceful restrictions are necessary, I suppose."


    "..."


    "So, now your lives belong to me."


    The reactions of the five gamblers varied.


    Some hung their heads in defeat, some trembled in shock, and others welled up with tears.


    Violet bit her lip, unable to hide her frustration.


    Only the girl - Scarlet - looked at me squarely.


    I gestured towards them.


    "So, lets hear it. Why did you dare try to fleece a prince? You must have been really desperate for money."


    "To survive."


    Quick to grasp the situation, recognizing that obeying me was the wisest course in their current predicament, Scarlet readily answered.


    "To get on The Last Ark."


    "The Last Ark?"


    I frowned. What was that?


    "Ever since the end of the Imperial Session War, rumors have been rampant. The world ising to an end soon. And the only ones who can survive this apocalypse are the citizens of New Terra in the Imperial Capital."


    Scarlet continued with a clear voice.


    "Its said that Prince Fernandez will only take the citizens of New Terra with him, on a ship to the new world - The Ark."


    "..."


    "Central Continent is already in chaos. But after the Session War, New Terra''s gates were firmly shut, and the paths inside are very limited. And to use those limited paths, one needs a fortune."


    I chuckled cynically.


    "You believed such an oundish rumor and tried to enter the Imperial Capital, paying a fortune?"


    "New Terra in the Imperial Capital is the center of the world. 30% of the world''s economy is concentrated in that city. When it suddenly closed its doors in preparation for an external invasion, global logistics and industries halted. At the same time, ominous signs are appearing around the world."


    Scarlet shrugged.


    "People are scared. Everyone wants to escape to a safe ce. What good is a fortune if you''re dead?"


    So, to put it in terms of Earth.


    Amidst wars, famines, gues, and rumors of impending global doom, New York (or Washington) suddenly goes into lockdown, and rumors spread that the U.S. President will only take New York citizens on a spaceship.


    Panicked people, before it''s toote, spend all their wealth to get inside New York... Something like that?


    ''It''s like a plot out of a disaster movie.''


    Well, everyday in Crossroad is like a disaster movie.


    "So, you needed quick cash to enter New Terra, and in searching for a big score, you recklessly challenged me?"


    "...In short, yes, that''s right."


    I clicked my tongue and crossed my legs leisurely.


    "Ever heard of ''Bai Piao''?"


    "...?"


    "Where I used to live, there was a custom of giving back a little money to those who lost in gambling. Its called ''Bai Piao.''"


    I opened a box and handed out a gold bar to each of the five gamblers.


    "You bet your lives in this game and lost spectacrly, so you deserve a ''Bai Piao.'' Here."


    The gamblers, bewildered, still epted it meekly.


    Naturally, all these scoundrels had the ''Gold Mine'' attribute. They had no reason to refuse gold.


    "I only wanted to own your lives, not to kill you. In other words... I orchestrated this battle to use you as my subordinates."


    The gamblers, who had been deathly pale at the notion of being killed, slowly rxed their faces. I chuckled softly.


    "And I''m not so poor that I would use subordinates without pay. That gold bar belongs to you."


    The gold bar swiftly disappeared into the bosom of the five gamblers. I nodded my head.


    "If you work properly under me, earning a fortune enough to enter New Terra will be no big deal. However."


    My voice turned slightly ominous.


    "...there''s no need for that. Stuff like an ark is just nonsense."


    I''m slowly beginning to see what Fernandez''s n is all about.


    I curled my lips into a smile, determined to put a stop to such a crazy n.


    "You, let''s work on a few things together."


    I gestured to the gamblers.


    "I''m going to have a showdown with Fernandez soon."


    "...?!"


    "I''m going to punch that parasitic brother of mine right in the face and put a hole in whatever ark he''s got. I''ll take back the Imperial Capital too. You''ll need to join me in this."


    The gamblers gaped in astonishment.


    Well, this might be too big a story for these guys.


    But what can I do? Our contract is already over.


    "Of course, your lives are already mine, but I''d prefer if you would willingly and earnestly participate in my cause."


    I lightly kicked the gold bar box ced beside me.


    "I won''t treat you poorly. I promise."


    "Lord Fernandez, who seized the Imperial Capital, and Lord Ash, who took over this small southern city."


    Scarlet shook her head slightly.


    "To speak frankly, it seems like an unequal fight."


    "That''s why the odds are so high."


    If Fernandez and I were to sh, most people would guess Fernandez would win.


    But what''s the fun in the world if things always go as expected?


    The thrill is when the underdog wins, and the odds are upset.


    "Isn''t the life of you gamblers, these flies living for a stroke of fortune, just that?"


    Slowly rising from my seat, I walked steadfastly towards the gamblers.


    "Not just risking your life to sneak into the back alleys of the Imperial Capital, but as a gambler, shouldn''t you bet on something as big as the world''s hegemony?"


    The gamblers, swallowing their saliva nervously, looked up at me as I spoke briefly.


    "Bet on me."


    "On what aspect of Your Highness?"


    "There are many reasons, but there''s one that should resonate with you."


    I grinned.


    "You''ve all had a match with me, right? How was it?"


    By any means necessary.


    I''ve knocked these five down.


    "As a gambler, I don''t think my skills are bad."


    "...Exactly as you say."


    Scarlet, who had been silent, readily agreed.


    "I''ve met countless gamblers who use all sorts of bizarre methods, but you''re the first to beat all of us at once, Your Highness."


    "Even if it''s ttery, I appreciate it."


    I looked each of them over.


    "Yes. I am somewhat ''of the same kind'' as you. So, I understand what you want."


    Of course, though I am a gambler, I''m not a gambler like them.


    We''re fundamentally different. But I do understand their principles.


    "You gamblers actually feel pleasure in the act of taking on risks."


    "..."


    "And for those like you who have lived their lives on the gambling table, unless it''s something as risky as the edge of a cliff, it''s hard to even feel alive. Isn''t that right?"


    That''s the essence of gambling.


    Always earning a fortune, in truth, doesn''t hold much charm. It doesn''t be addictive.


    The thrill thates at the end of a life-risking aerial stunt, like having a gun pointed at your temple, when you finally hit the jackpot.


    That ecstasy.


    Addicted to the thrill of a dramatic turnaround, these people cannot escape this life.


    They are the gamblers.


    ''In short, to put it another way.''


    It means that gamblers are a group of perverted psychos addicted to risking their lives.


    "You masochistic bastards. I''ll provide it for you."


    I grinned, showing my teeth.


    "The ce for you to risk your lives in battle. The biggest gamble in this world."


    The biggest risk.


    And the biggest return.


    I will provide it for you.


    "I''ll make you y in a game so big, your past fortunes will feel like child''s y."


    "..."


    "If we''re going to y the fool anyway..."


    Looking down at them, overwhelmed and pale, staring up at me - I finished my statement.


    "Why not y for the possession of the world?"


    ***


    Thus, the Gambler''s Club was incorporated into my party.


    Of course, I don''t believe they are sincerely loyal to me right away.


    I''ll have to train them diligently, alternating between carrot and stick.


    But they are useful. Especially in the uing battle.


    ''In the Grand Sorceress White Night Raid, and... in the final showdown with Fernandez.''


    This Gambler''s Club party will y the role of my joker. They''vee at a very opportune time.


    The White Night Raid is one thing, but their participation in the fight against Fernandez was crucial.


    ''Fernandez is a master of illusion.''


    And under him is the Aegis Special Forces, a special unit dedicated solely to ck ops.


    Illusion and ck ops.


    In other words, Fernandez is optimized for dirty and underhanded tactics.


    And my subordinates are weak in dealing with such matters. They are all too honest and sincere.


    ''At least when the Shadow Squad was around, there was some counteraction...''


    But now that the Shadow Squad has practically been annihted, there was no team to deal with these kinds of things in the shadows.


    But now I will train the Gambler''s Club in this regard.


    In short, my personal covert operatives.


    A versatile special unit to handle dirty and messy affairs, rather than directbat.


    That''s why I recruited them.


    All of them are masters of deception and illusion, and having lived their lives in back alleys, they should be adept at espionage against humans, if not in battles against great monsters.


    ''Not offensive or defensive power, but utility performance.''


    Such a party is also worth keeping. It''s good to have a variety of options at hand.


    Anyway... with that.


    New heroes joined Crossroad while my otherrades were away.


    The suspected spy, High Priest Zenis.


    The remnants of the 1st Imperial Army led by Metallic, who was under Lark''s directmand.


    And the Gambler''s Club, the gamblers'' party.


    After a few days, more and more people poured in, and with the magic construction technology salvaged from the Lake Kingdom, a new barracks was quickly built.


    At the same time, thepletion of the hotel, the core of the tourist city project that started in the first year, was just around the corner.


    My messengers, who had gone to various parts of the world, began to return one by one.


    Bringing with them the ''Fallen Kings'' they had gone to meet.


    ***


    Leaving behind the bustling Crossroad.


    sh!


    I teleported through the gate and arrived at the base camp.


    Walking calmly through the now familiar darkness, I headed towards a corner of the base camp.


    I had visited every day but always in vain.


    But for some reason, I had a feeling.


    A premonition that today, I would meet them.


    And  sure enough.


    She was there, whom I hadn''t seen in a very long time.


    "..."


    Her white, intensely bright hair carelessly spilled onto the floor, wrapped in a tattered robe.


    Sitting on the cold stone floor, leaning her head against a copsed stone wall.


    Holding an old sword tightly in her arms.


    With her eyes tightly closed, as if she were dead.


    "..."


    I quietly approached her and stood in front. Then I observed her carefully.


    An existence that wasn''t in the game, but.


    An essentialpanion for the true ending.


    Thest on my list, the final Fallen King-


    "...Nameless."


    As I quietly called out, Nameless slowly opened her eyes.


    Her turquoise eyes, clear as ake, gazed at me. I smiled broadly.


    "It''s been a while."


    "Ash..."


    She smiled awkwardly. A weak but affectionate voice came from her pale lips.


    "Indeed. It really has been a long time."


    An NPC merchant of the Lake Kingdom.


    The guardian of the Lake Kingdom.


    The princess of the Lake Kingdom.


    An entity that ultimately became the final boss in thest stage of the game.


    Nameless.


    To save this world...


    ...No, not just for such a grand cause.


    Simply because she too was within my reach.


    That''s why I decided to save her as well.


    I smiled broadly at her and asked.


    "Shall we have a talk?"

 Chapter 441 Full

    Tears rolled down.


    I poured liquor into my ss.


    A clear drink with low alcohol content, apanied by simple side dishes. I brought it to drink together with Nameless when we met today.


    Nameless epted it without hesitation. We swallowed our drinks in silence.


    "Nice."


    Nameless said with a faint smile as she put down her ss.


    "I don��t usually enjoy drinking, but the scent of liquor does have the power to bring back beautiful memories from the past."


    "What kind of memories?"


    "Before my kingdom became like this, during its prosperous times."


    Nameless closed her eyes for a moment, inhaling the scent from the empty ss.


    "Memories tend to be glorified, but still, this kingdom during those times... was truly beautiful."


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked around.


    "...But it all seems like a dream of the night. All that remains after the passage of time is this darkness."


    A dungeon submerged under theke, shrouded in pitch darkness.


    That this ce was once the most powerful magic kingdom in the world, and that the woman before me was its rightful heir.


    How many in the world now know, and how many would believe it?


    ��I am here.��


    Yes.


    I know, and I believe.


    I refilled her ss with new liquor. Then, I took out something I had brought and presented it on the table.


    "Today, I came to return this first."


    It was a shard of light, broken like a puzzle piece.


    [Princess''s Soul Fragment].


    Nameless had split her own soul into pieces, setting them ame and scattering them around the Lake Kingdom.


    These mes were thest light illuminating the city drowned in darkness.


    Once I drove away the darkness from the city through my conquest battles, these fragments, having served their purpose, were collected.


    After my return, I intermittently progressed through the conquest battles, and now I have upied all the dungeons up to Zone 4.


    The soul fragments I had gathered in the meantime were considerable. That��s why I kept visiting Nameless to return them.


    "Here are the fragments of your soul that I��ve collected. Take them."


    "..."


    Nameless looked at the fragments reluctantly, then faced me.


    "But Ash, these were lent to you to stabilize your soul..."


    "I��m fine now."


    I smiled slightly.


    "During the six months I was missing, I defined who I am... I found myself. So, I��m okay now."


    "Really."


    Nameless looked intently into my eyes and smiled broadly.


    "You have already reimed the light of your soul. Well done, Ash."


    Nameless reached out and patted my shoulder.


    I never had a sister, but if I had, and she praised me, would it feel like this?


    As I awkwardly stood there, Nameless gently collected her soul fragments with a soft touch.


    "Then I''ll gratefully take them back."


    Whoosh-


    The soul fragments emitted their individual glows and disappeared into Nameless as if being absorbed.


    Nameless��s paleplexion brightened a bit. She too smiled sheepishly.


    "Thank you, Ash. I feel a bit more alive."


    "No need to thank me. It''s yours after all."


    I poured liquor into my ss too and shrugged.


    "I''ll continue to upy other Zones and collect your soul fragments, and then I''ll gradually return them."


    Why does Nameless be the final boss in the end - [The Sleepless Princess of the Lake]?


    I still don��t know the process or the reason.


    But if it��s to prevent that, I will do whatever it takes.


    Not just because the final boss is powerful. Not just because she is involved in the true ending.


    I want to save Nameless as well. That''s why.


    ��The only clue now is [Princess''s Soul Fragment]...��


    Even if I collect all of them, there��s no guarantee she won��t be the final boss. But.


    If there is something I can do, I will continue to do it.


    "...Thank you."


    Nameless ced her hand over her chest.


    "After recovering it for the first time in hundreds of years, my own soul feels unfamiliar to me."


    Nameless murmured after closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.


    "...If you drive away all the darkness from this city, and I recover all my fragmented pieces. Then, can I return to who I was before this ce became like this?"


    "..."


    "Can this kingdom return to how it was in those times?"


    "No."


    I firmly denied it.


    "You can''t go back to how it was, nor can you live like that anymore."


    Nameless looked at me with a slightly surprised expression, and I gave her a light smile.


    "It''s been five hundred years, right? You need to move on to the next era."


    "..."


    "The world will change, Nameless. You too, should live as the new queen of the new Lake Kingdom, right?"


    Nameless, who looked as if she had been hit on the back of the head with a hammer,


    "...Haha. I never thought about that."


    Finally burst into a heartyugh.


    "I always thought about returning to how things were before, never about moving forward into a new era."


    "It''s just a hypothetical story."


    But then, one of the most fun things is to drink the kimchi soup before the rice cake is even ready.


    "If all this nightmare truly ends, and a new eraes. And you be the ruler of this Lake Kingdom."


    "..."


    "Then what kind of ruler would you want to be?"


    "...A ruler."


    Nameless stared nkly into space.


    "That''s right. I once imagined that. It''s a story from the distant past now."


    "It''s okay to imagine. What do you think?"


    After closing her eyes and pondering for a moment, Nameless said,


    "...I definitely had a sparkling dream, my own ideal of kingship. But I can''t remember it."


    I had a feeling.


    She was lying.


    Her honest turquoise eyes were undoubtedly looking at her ideal.


    But she deliberately lied about not remembering, to avoid revealing her vision of kingship.


    Why would that be?


    "If someday, my kingdom emerges from this darkness. If the brilliant sunlight from the outside world finally reaches the bottom of thiske, instead of the artificial mes I created by burning my soul."


    Perhaps, Nameless.


    Has she already given up on such a day evering...


    "Then I will tell you, Ash. What kind of ruler I wanted to be."


    After evading the question with a bitter smile, Nameless changed the direction of the conversation.


    "What about you, Ash?"


    "Huh?"


    "What kind of ruler would you want to be?"


    "...Uh?"


    "When all the monsters disappear and peacees to this ce... What will you do then?"


    This time, I was the one who was stunned.


    After the ending-


    It was a story I had never thought about. My thoughts had always been focused only on safely clearing these three years.


    But already in thetter half of the second year.


    The third year will soone crashing in,


    The battle with Fernandez and the remaining Nightmare Legionmanders, and finally the showdown with the Demon King...


    Yes. That��s the ending.


    ��What about after that?��


    This ce is not a game. It''s aplete reality.


    I am Ash, with only the memories of RetroAddict.


    So... even after the ending, I have to live.


    There won''t be a game statistics screen, no staff roll, no "The End" text appearing. Life goes on.


    "You too have sufficient qualifications as a sovereign, don''t you?"


    Nameless smiled gently.


    "What kind of king would you want to be?"


    "..."


    I clenched my mouth shut and gripped my ss tightly.


    I have no intention of avoiding it. Nor do I n to pretend to be na?ve.


    With the rumors rampant that Crown Prince Lark is dead,


    If I engage in battle with Second Prince Fernandez and win,


    The imperial throne �C needless to say, will fall into the hands of me, Third Prince Ash.


    Indeed. I did not mention it because it seemed unnecessary to say, but... dering war on Fernandez is no different from throwing my hat into the ring for the throne.


    And if I were to take the throne...


    "...I."


    After closing my eyes and organizing my thoughts.


    I opened my mouth with an awkward smile.


    Because it was none other than Nameless, I could speakfortably.


    "The royal path I wish to walk is..."


    ***


    The next day.


    Crossroad. North gate.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop-


    Amidst the peaceful sound of hooves, dozens of deer entered, each carrying a rider.


    The ones riding the deer without saddles were elves.


    At the forefront, the Elf Queen - Skuld, riding thergest and whitest deer, admired the city.


    "Just a few months have passed, but the city has developed quite a bit."


    All around the city, new barracks and various new buildings were rapidly being constructed.


    The city''s development pace was extraordinary. It wasn��t just about architectural techniques or the influx of poption.


    ''Why are so many people flocking to a city on the front lines of fighting monsters...''


    Skuld, observing the unique growth of the rapidly expanding human city, turned to her side with a smile.


    "I heard that Prince Ash has returned, and indeed, things seem to be moving quickly. Right, sister?"


    "Uh-huh... Seems so..."


    "Oh, sister, why so formal? Is it because I dressed you up nicely?"


    "No, it''s not that..."


    Verdandi broke out in a cold sweat.


    Certainly, she was dressed stiffly in ordance with Elven etiquette, but that wasn��t the issue...


    nk.


    Currently, Verdandi''s left hand was handcuffed, and those handcuffs were connected to Skuld''s right hand.


    Skuld, covering her mouth withughter, shook the handcuffs on her wrist.


    "Is it because of these handcuffs? Oh well, can''t be helped. You keep trying to run away."


    "..."


    "If you try to run away again, I won��t just tie your wrists; I''ll tie your whole body to me. Just so you know."


    At that, Verdandi screamed in terror.


    "No, just let me be! Why did you... make me a Deputy Queen!"


    Above Verdandi''s head, although smaller than Skuld''s, was a simrly shaped crown made of white branches.


    Skuld, fixing Verdandi''s crooked crown with a grin, said,


    "Sister, you are of the Elven royal bloodline. You''re more than qualified."


    "Qualified my foot! I''ve been wandering around for a hundred years abandoning my kingdom...!"


    "And after those hundred years, you brought back the Holy Grail... the seedling that could be the World Tree of the next era. So, you deserve this treatment."


    "But that''s..."


    "Alright, enough! Let''s get going."


    Skuld whispered softly as they drove the deer further into Crossroad.


    "Soon, events so big that they''ll turn the world upside down are going to happen, sister."


    "..."


    "I can''t handle it alone. I need you to help me right by my side."


    "Ugh, fine..."


    Even though Verdandi had lived her life as a warrior in the field, she found this new position extremely awkward.


    Suppressing the urge to flee, Verdandi moved along beside her sister.


    "Wee, Queen, and to the elves as well."


    In front of the elves appeared a woman - Serenade, with aqua-colored hair and a neatly tailored suit.


    Serenade greeted them courteously, with a professional, clean smile, gesturing them to follow.


    "We''ve been expecting you. This way, please."


    Serenade led the elves to a newly built hotel.


    It was a clean and sophisticated facility, unbelievable for such a remote location. Both Skuld and Verdandi were astonished.


    "Do you need such a luxurious hotel on the monster front?"


    "Prince Ash wishes to turn Crossroad into a tourist city."


    "A tourist city...? Crossroad...?"


    Skuld looked utterly incredulous.


    In such a city teeming with monsters, how could peoplee for tourism...?


    Sure, there might be a demand among a few thrill-seekers, but as long as the threat of monsters exists, it''s natural for people to be hesitant to visit.


    ''Anyway, that prince, can''t tell if he''s extraordinary or a bit mad.''


    Skuld, shaking her head in disbelief, was led by Serenade.


    "The banquet hall is this way. Please,e."


    Leaving the deer and other elves behind, only Skuld and Verdandi entered the banquet hall.


    And as soon as they stepped into the neatly arranged banquet hall-


    "Somebody save me!"


    Kellibey, a dwarf artisan who had arrived earlier, burst out screaming.


    "Kellibey? What''s wrong?"


    A flustered Verdandi blocked Kellibey and asked, and Kellibey, trembling, gestured towards the inside of the banquet hall.


    "My, my son!"


    "Your son? You mean... the Dwarf King?"


    "Yes! That damned traitorous child!"


    Kellibey let out a wretched scream.


    "He''s trying to kill me-!"


    Before he could finish,


    Thud. Thud.


    Exuding a terrifying murderous aura, Kellibey''s youngest son - the Dwarf King, emerged from inside the banquet hall.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    "Dad..."


    The youngest son of Kellibey, the Dwarf King Kellison, walked out of the banquet hall, his face flushed with drunkenness.


    His bushy beard and bulging eyes resembled his father''s, but there was a crucial difference.


    Swish, swish.


    His hair was lush.


    Golden curly hair cascaded down, and Kellison sighed as he swept it back. In his hand, a broken liquor bottle gleamed threateningly.


    "You called me a traitor... But do you know what ''betrayal of duty'' really means, huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Kellibey, hiding behind Verdandi, stuttered.


    "Isn''t that what you''re doing right now?"


    "''Viting the duties that should be rightfully fulfilled.'' That''s what betrayal means."


    Kellison growled menacingly.


    "You ran away from the throne, abandoning your family, and now, decadester, you return without a proper exnation and drag me here... As a prince and a father, you didn''t fulfill your duties."


    Kellison menacingly waved the broken bottle in his hand.


    "Perhaps the real betrayal wasmitted by you, Dad?"


    "Okay, okay, let''s put that down and talk, alright?"


    "All I ever wanted was a modest life fitting for a dwarf. To buy a small cave, dig until I can dig no more..."


    Kellison, grinding his teeth, approached Kellibey.


    "But my dream flew away because I was forced into this unwanted throne... You ruined my dream, Dad!"


    "I''m fulfilling it for you! I''m the one digging the tunnels now!"


    "It should be the father realizing the son''s dreams! Why is it the other way around?"


    Kellison grabbed his flowing hair.


    "I''ve had to y the king since I was thirteen! Forced into marriage! I already have four kids! I''m even losing hair due to the stress of kingship! Can''t you see my receding hairline?!"


    "Is that something you say in front of me?!"


    Kellibey spat out loudly, thrusting his gleaming bald head forward.


    "And besides, did I ever give you the throne?! Everyone just yed hot potato with it, and you, being the youngest and weakest, were forced into it! Dont just me me, goin to the other rtives and your older siblings!"


    "I already did! All the other rtives got a good punch from me!"


    "...Oh, did they...?"


    "Now you''re the only one left, Dad! So, just one punch! Let me punch you just once!"


    "How can you even think of hitting your own father... Ah, this shitty... Hey! Lock him up!"


    The dwarf father and son continued shouting and running around the banquet hall.


    Watching this disgraceful scene, Elf Queen Skuld clicked her tongue.


    "Just great, such lowly brawling between rtives... The dwarves never change, even after all this time."


    "Who is this?"


    Only then did Kellison notice Skuld and, fixing his crown, grinned.


    "Still ying queen while trapped in your autonomous district, our little queen?"


    "Who are you calling little! You damn shorty!"


    Skuld''s forehead instantly bulged with veins.


    "Listen, Dwarf King! I''ve lived many times longer than you. Watch your words, got it?!"


    Then Kellison clicked his tongue.


    "Listen here. I''m forty-six years old."


    "So?"


    "Dwarves live up to five hundred years at most. So, in human terms, considering humans live up to a hundred, I''m about ten years old."


    "And your point?"


    "How old do elves live?"


    "If they don''t die in idents, they live forever... but usually, elves don''t achieve eternal life and die. The oldest elf recorded in the documents lived for about 10,000 years, right?"


    "So, based on 10,000 years. Your age is about 300 years now, right?


    "Uh..."


    "Then, in human years, you''re about three years old?"


    "...What?"


    "I''m like ten years old in human terms, and you''re three. So, aren''t you even younger than me?"


    "What kind of nonsense is that...!"


    Skuld''s face went nk in front of this miraculous logic.


    The spectators could only sweat at the sight of such childish quarreling between leaders of their races.


    That''s when it happened.


    "The King of the Merfolk, King Poseidon XIII, is entering!" (TL Note: Changed from Mermaid to Merfolk)


    King Poseidon XIII of the Merfolk entered the banquet hall.


    His body was in a movable bathtub.


    He had returned to Crossroad just a few weeks after leaving, obviously to attend a formal meeting in Crossroad.


    Unlike his previous appearance (?), the merfolk king, adorned in proper royal attire, looked splendid.


    His body was adorned with pearls, shells, and jewels, and the bathtub he was in was also decorated with various gems. A crown woven from pearls adorned his aqua-colored hair.


    Skuld was taken aback by his arrival.


    "King Poseidon XIII...?! I thought all the merfolk had gone to a different continent?"


    "How easily can one abandon their homnd... That''s what he says."


    Serenade tranted for the king from the side using signnguage.


    Then Kellison, stroking his beard, asked.


    "King Poseidon XIII...? So, you''re thirteen years old?"


    "...?"


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Dwarf King Kellison, forty-six years old. Since you''re thirteen, I guess I''m a bit older, right?"


    At that moment, King Poseidon, who had beenmunicating through signnguage, opened his mouth.


    "Talking nonsense. These kids trying to match up with me... Hey, do you know how old I am?"


    "...It is genuinely a pleasure to meet you like this."


    Serenade, sweating profusely, tranted (?), but no one believed that was the actual content.


    As the three kings of different races were squabbling over their ages, things began to calm down. Skuld exhaled a long breath and looked around.


    "So, three of the four races blessed by the ancient gods have gathered here... But thest race is missing. Isn''t anyone here from the Beastfolk?"


    "There is no one called ''king'' among the Beastfolk. Even during the racial wars, they participated as a tribal coalition."


    "Maybe we should start the meeting without waiting... That''s what King Poseidon suggests."


    That''s when it happened.


    Boom!


    The doors to the banquet hall swung open forcefully, and a towering figure entered.


    With long, braided red hair, an X-shaped scar on his forehead, and a silver leather cloak on his back.


    He wore no crown, but instead, his arms were adorned with symbols of various Beastfolk tribes - it was Kun.


    "Am Ite? I hurried as much as I could."


    Kun, looking sheepishly at the other waiting racial kings, scratched the back of his head.


    "I''m Kun, from the Leaf Wolf Tribe. Recently, I gathered all the other Beastfolk tribes and won a big fight. So, from today, you can call me the King of the Beastfolk."


    His sudden appearance and self-introduction as the King of the Beastfolk was immediately epted by the other three kings.


    Not only because of the representative symbols of the Beastfolk tribes tied around his arm, but also because they intuitively felt it.


    The fighting spirit emanating from Kun''s entire body.


    The Beastfolk are a race that venerates martial prowess. The strongest represents the race.


    The man before them undoubtedly radiated the presence of a strong leader, sufficiently qualifying him as the King of the Beastfolk.


    Kellison approached Kun and bluntly asked.


    "How old are you?"


    "Excuse me?"


    Kun, confused, counted on his fingers, furrowing his brow.


    "Um... how old am I? I havent hit thirty yet."


    "Then I, being forty-six, am older. Call me ''Hyung'' (brother)." (TL Note: In Korea, addressing someone who is slightly older than you as ''Hyung'' (older brother) or ''Noona'' (older sister) is seen as a form of respect and familiarity)


    "Oh, should I? Hyung!"


    "Ha, this guy is straightforward!"


    Kellison, pleased with Kun, chuckled heartily and patted his back, then handed him some cold liquor from a nearby table.


    "Anyway, since we''re all gathered here, let''s have afortable chat!"


    Thus, the four kings began their conversation.


    Atst, relieved from the oppressive atmosphere, Kellibey, Verdandi, and Serenade hid in a corner of the banquet hall to catch their breath.


    "I feel like I''ve aged ten years, damn it..."


    "I feel like I''ve aged a hundred years..."


    "...I can''t afford to age as quickly as you two. Please look."


    Drinking the beveragesid out in the banquet hall, the three of them looked around.


    While the four kings of different races were the center of attention, other kings and leaders from various ces had also arrived.


    Leaders from small neighboring countries and city-states that supported Crossroad during the previous fight with the goblins continued to enter.


    Even those who hadn''t participated in that fight, but were intrigued by Ash''s invitation, hade from afar.


    "There are many impressive figures here. Only renowned leaders from the frontier..."


    "Hmph. No matter how impressive, they''re just rejects driven away from the centralnds conquered by the empire. What''s Ash nning, gathering these nobodies..."


    "...Please lower your voice. Others might hear."


    The three of them continued their conversation, observing the attending kings.


    Then, it happened.


    "I wonder if everyone is enjoying their drinks."


    Click. Click.


    With the sound of distinct footsteps, the organizer of this meeting appeared.


    ck hair, ck eyes.


    A young man in a smart andfortable suit.


    It was Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck, the third prince of the Everck Empire.


    Without any extravagant jewelry or themon crowns seen here, the young man''s rxed smile seemed to emit an aura not inferior to, perhaps even greater than, that of the other kings.


    Many in the banquet hall swallowed nervously at Ash''s appearance.


    Skuld fanned herself and covered her nose, lost in thought.


    ''He''s changed again sincest time.''


    After the fight with the goblins, Ash had seemed extremely vulnerable.


    But now, he appearedpletely stable. If his previous self was like a branch swaying in the wind, now he seemed like a great tree deeply rooted in the earth.


    ''Back then, he had the charm of a boy about to crumble, but now...''


    ...he seemed to possess a charisma that wouldnt be out of ce in the highest seat of power.


    Was it an innate trait of his royal lineage?


    Or maybe...


    "Wee everyone. I am Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck, the lord of Crossroad who invited you here. Thank you foring such a long way."


    Ash, bowing gracefully, smiled softly.


    "It will take a few more days for all the invited guests to arrive, so the formal meeting will wait until then. I hope you can stay rxed until that time."


    Everyone had anticipated this and had cleared their schedules ordingly.


    It would be more of a loss to wrap up a gathering of such leaders in just a day or two.


    "Rxed, huh..."


    However, Dwarf King Kellison seemed to have different thoughts.


    "This isn''t the time for rxation, Prince of Everck."


    Ash slightly bowed his head towards Kellison, who stepped forward.


    "Please speak, Dwarf King Kellison."


    "The world is copsing. Not metaphorically, but literally."


    Thud-


    Setting down the liquor ss he had been holding since his arrival, Kellison continued.


    "After the Imperial Throne War, the empire''s capital locked its gates, and global logistics and industry halted. Amidst this, all kinds of ominous rumors are spreading worldwide."


    "What rumors?"


    "Harbingers of doom."


    Kellison shrugged.


    "End-of-the-world scenarios are a favorite topic among doom-mongers. I''m just a young dwarf of forty-six, but almost every five years, there''s been a frenzy about world-ending theories."


    There were always sinister rumors.


    gues, famines, wars  people trembled in fear. But the world didn''t end.


    Not until now.


    "But this time it''s different. You all must have felt the same ominous feeling, thats why you rushed here."


    In this world built on magic, intuition is sometimes more urate than any other judgment.


    And everyone was feeling it.


    Something immense and ominous was about to happen.


    The sovereigns gathered here all sensed it.


    That''s why, instead of the locked-in second prince in the imperial capital, they answered the call of the third prince from this remote southernnd.


    "Why have you gathered us here? If theres an agenda to discuss, let''s be frank and get to it."


    To Kellisons question, Ash, with a slight smile,


    Did not hesitate to state clearly.


    "The reason I''ve gathered you here is simple... I ask you to lend me your lives."


    Kellison frowned.


    "For the war against Fernandez? Are you aiming for the throne?"


    "And beyond that."


    Ash was unequivocal.


    "The final showdown with the ruler of the monsters - the Demon King."


    "So... its not just a fight for the world''s center, but also to lend a hand in battling monsters in this remote southernnd?"


    "Thats correct."


    Kellison clicked his tongue.


    "Why should we do that?"


    "If you don''t, we''ll all die anyway."


    Ash was smiling.


    But the young man''s eyes, although tracing a gentle curve, were chillingly cold.


    "Let me be clear. This is not a suggestion."


    Ash looked not only at Kellison but also at all the other kings gathered here.


    "It''s a threat, everyone."


    "...!"


    "Want to save your lives and those you rule? Then cooperate with me."


    Immediately after, Ash shrugged nonchntly with a yful smile.


    "Or we can all die together."

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    "Or we all die together."


    At my words, the banquet hall froze over coldly.


    What broke the silence was Kellison''s shortugh.


    "Ha! Such a bluff."


    The Dwarf King stroked his curly golden beard and red at me.


    "A monster causing the end of the world? Haven''t we fended off such insignificant foes at this small frontline for thest few hundred years? Even if you make such an exaggerated im..."


    "It''s because of that monster that Fernandez is causing such a havoc."


    I said calmly, hands sped behind my back.


    "The monster that has been suppressed at this frontline is the one that will destroy the world. Believe it or not, this is the truth."


    "...!"


    "A picture is worth a thousand words... Rather than telling you a hundred times, it would be better to show you once."


    Just then, the doors of the banquet hall burst open,


    "Your Highness!"


    Soldiers poured in urgently.


    "Report from the scouting party! Enemy monster troops havee into visibility! They are rapidly approaching the southern wall!"


    "How long until the first wave reaches our fire?"


    "30 minutes!"


    "Understood. I''ll be right there."


    After sending the soldiers back, I looked around the banquet hall and smiled faintly.


    "This is good timing. Would you all like to see for yourselves?"


    Kellison swallowed dryly.


    "See what?"


    "The ''part'' of the enemies that this frontline has been holding back... the ones that will destroy the world."


    I pointed towards the open doors of the banquet hall.


    "Since you''vee to the Monster Front, you should see the famous monsters here, right?"


    ***


    I led the kings up to the southern wall.


    There was no need to prepare telescopes.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Dududududu-!


    The dust clouds stirred up in the distance by the running monster legion were clearly visible to the naked eye.


    The monsters, extending their chitinous legs like ws and rushing towards humanity''s walls, were spiders.


    This defensive battle, Stage 21''s monsters were the ''Red Spider Legion''.


    A subspecies of the ck Spider Legion that we faced during the tutorial, they were more agile mutants. With thinner armor, but significantly higher mobility.


    ''Originally, they should appear in the third year...''


    Was it because the ck Spider Legion was annihted during the tutorial? These bastards came out earlier than expected.


    Sssss!


    Thousands of spider monsters poured into the in in front of the wall.


    Their individual single eyes shing, they bared their sharp mouths, smacking their lips, and revealed hostility towards humans.


    "This is..."


    "By the gods, real monsters."


    "What is this number...?"


    The kings who followed me up were sweating cold sweat in panic.


    Theirplexions turned pale in front of the absolute, unconditional killing intent of the monsters.


    At least those who hade to aid during the Goblin Legion''s wave had fought battles throughout this region, so they were a bit better off, but they were just as taken aback.


    Goblins are a concept simr to a natural disaster that still exists today.


    But the spiders standing outside the wall now were real ''monsters'' that only existed in ancient legends.


    "Thi, this is, Prince Ash."


    Kellison looked at me with a face slick with cold sweat.


    "That, I get the intention, but isn''t this too dangerous? Let''s go inside..."


    "All forces-!"


    Imanded, ignoring him.


    "Prepare for battle!"


    "Yourmand!"


    Lucas, following mymand, shouted even more resoundingly.


    "Prepare for battle! All forces, to your positions-!"


    Click! Click! Click!


    My extremely well-trained soldiers took their positions on the wall.


    The cannons, now numbering in the hundreds, aligned in a row, preparing to fire, while the ballistae and artifacts were also ready to be shot at the monsters.


    The hero parties, each assigned their tasks in advance, stood at strategic points on the wall, waiting for the monsters to approach.


    "Even if they are a subspecies, their basic nature is not different from that of the ck spider bastards."


    Estimating the distance to the monsters, I spoke.


    "These are monsters we have already faced. We are well aware of their weaknesses."


    Lucas nodded at my words.


    Only eight humans survived the tutorial battle against the ck Spider Legion.


    But the tactics against the Spider Legion, shared by those eight survivors, were well known to the thousands here.


    All that sacrifice,


    All that time,


    Nothing was in vain.


    "There''s no need to fear."


    Imanded.


    "Let''s smash them to bits!"


    Yes-!


    The soldiers responded with a heavy shout, and


    Dududududu-!


    Simultaneously, the vanguard of the Red Spider Legion entered the range of our cannons.


    They were lured into the kill zone, tangled horribly together, roaring.


    Kieeeek!


    It was a horrid cry I hadn''t heard in a while.


    I twisted a smile and raised my hand high, then swiftly thrust it forward.


    "All forces, fire!"


    "Fire!"


    "Fire-!"


    Along with Lucas and the soldiers'' backing chorus,


    Boom! Baboom-!


    A deafening explosion rang out, and hundreds of shells were fired.


    The startled kings covered their ears, hunched their shoulders, and ducked. I smirked. They would have to get used to this noise quickly.


    The fired shells poured over the heads of the monsters,


    Boom! Kaboom!


    Causing tremendous explosions.


    Our Crossroad''s pride, the crossfire, shredded the front of the monster legion.


    However, the Red Spider Legion is a top-tier monster legion. Stopping them with fires alone at the kill zone has its limits.


    Kieeeek!


    Dudududu-!


    Sure enough, piercing through the thick smoke, they rushed out.


    The Red Spider Legion, a faster mutant than the ck Spider Legion with thinner exoskeletons.


    A direct hit by a shell meant instant death, but the chance of evading a direct hit was higher.


    Bang! Kaboom-!


    Thousands of red spiders charged across the southern in, cutting through the mes erupting in all directions.


    "Hic...!"


    "Wow, wow...!"


    The kings panicked, seeing the monsters rushing up close in no time.


    Some trembled their legs, some turned to descend the wall right away.


    Click-


    But the staircase down was tightly blocked by the melee troops, including Evangeline.


    Evangeline smiled broadly at the kings, who looked at me in confusion. I spoke indifferently.


    "The safest ce is right here on the wall, where our entire force is."


    "...!"


    "Don''t think about going anywhere, and watch till the end with your own eyes. This is the battle always fought here at the Monster Front."


    I thrust my hand forward.


    "Ballista unit! Fire-!"


    Sssssack!


    Thududududuk...!


    As soon as mymand was issued, hundreds of ballistae on standby spat outrge arrows.


    The soldiers'' proficiency in equipment and aiming skills were unbelievably great, even to my eyes.


    The ballista arrows pierced through the red spiders, pinning them to the ground.


    "Artifact unit! Operate artifacts at individual discretion!"


    "Yes! Activating artifacts as pre-set in sequence!"


    Pregnant Lilly, even with her full-term belly, responded and activated the artifacts with the alchemists on the wall.


    Kiiiiing!


    From SSR-grade to N-grade, various artifacts emitted light one after another, and all sorts of debuff magic and active attack spells erupted in session.


    But- nevertheless.


    Despite the standard defensive tactics of the kill zone-cannon-ballista-artifactbo, the Red Spider Legion ultimately broke through the southern in.


    Even as they fell into the densely ced obstacles and traps on the in, they managed to reach the wall.


    Kieeek-!


    The spiders, either drenched in spilled blood or naturally red, roared savagely right below the wall.


    Up close, their grotesque appearance was even more vivid.


    The kings seemed eager to flee, but the way back was blocked, and more importantly... it was now a matter of pride.


    In a gathering of kings of various realms, fleeing in fear would be utterlyughable.


    Thus, they couldn''t run away, and the defense continued.


    The Red Spiders that reached the wall began to climb up one by one.


    The melee troops stepped forward, killing them one by one, and the corpses of the fallen spiders piled up below the wall.


    But the number of spiders climbing the wall was increasing.


    There were no casualties yet, but a fierce battle was already unfolding on the wall.


    However, the frontline was still holding strong...


    "Waaaah?!"


    Suddenly, Kellison screamed in terror.


    Everyone turned to look, and saw a Red Spider climbing up next to where the kings were gathered.


    There was no time for other soldiers to intervene. The nimble Red Spider that climbed the wall lunged straight at Kellison-


    Thump!


    But in that moment, Kellibey''s hammer struck, shattering its jaw. Pieces of the monster''s blood and exoskeleton sttered everywhere.


    Kieek...


    The spider let out a feeble cry as it copsed in vain. Kellison blinked with round eyes in shock.


    "Father?!"


    "Shut up and get down, you fool! More areing!"


    More Red Spiders using the same route continued to climb up.


    Thump! Thump!


    Kellibey swung his hammer in session, crushing the spiders'' jaws and protecting his son.


    A simr scene unfolded nearby.


    sh-!


    With lightning-fast shes, Verdandi decapitated the Red Spiders climbing the wall.


    In each hand, she wielded a dagger.


    Queen Skuld, looking at her sister, opened her mouth in surprise.


    "Sister..."


    "Are you hurt? Stay still. I will protect you."


    Even while handcuffed to her sister, Verdandi elegantly wielded her daggers, slicing through the Red Spiders.


    The spiders that reached the area where Poseidon and other kings were gathered...


    Crash-!


    Kun crushed them with his fists.


    "Urat-cha-cha!"


    As Kun shouted cheerfully, throwing his punches,


    Crash! Baboom...!


    A dozen spiders burst instantly.


    The other kings gaped in awe at his extraordinary martial prowess. Kun, thrilled, shouted out.


    "These things, they''re like water balloons, not monsters! It feels great to take them down so cleanly!"


    Thus, the spiders approaching the kings were quickly dealt with.


    "That seems sufficient."


    Watching the situation, I turned to the side.


    "Damien."


    "Yes."


    Damien was standing by my side. I gestured towards the southern in.


    "Take care of the boss monster."


    "As youmand."


    Click-


    Damien pulled out his magic gun [ck Queen] and aimed towards the distant southern in - towards the forest.


    After taking a breath, he pulled the trigger in one swift motion.


    Bang-!


    Blinding mes erupted from the muzzle, and the magic bullet shot out like a beam of light.


    ''The Red Spider Legion shares the same weakness as the ck Spider Legion.''


    Watching the trajectory of the magic bullet, I thought.


    ''They are a hive mind, individual creaturesck the ability to think. And by killing themanding unit - the queen, their movements will cease.''


    And the location of the queen had, in fact, been determined long ago.


    Sssssack-


    Damien''s magic bullet traced its unique trajectory, aiming for its target.


    It was aimed at the head of the Red Spider Queen, hiding in the forest.


    Kyaaaa-!


    The queen''s agonized scream rang out, and then,


    Whoosh...!


    Damien''s magic bullet mercilessly tore through the Red Spider Queen''s core.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Damien''s magic bullet blew off the head of the Red Spider Queen.


    Immediately after, the spiders halted as if by magic.


    All the remaining Red Spiders in the field simultaneously stopped moving. The kings, who were holding their heads and shivering, blinked in astonishment at this sight.


    "Has... has it stopped?"


    "What''s happening?"


    "Is it over...?"


    Approaching the kings, I smiled slightly.


    "Fortunately, our sniper located and eliminated the enemy queen before the situation worsened."


    "So, that means...?"


    "Yes. The current defense is over."


    I briefly looked down below the wall. The kings also nced over hesitantly.


    The corpses of the spiders formed a mound. Even those still alive had stopped moving, standing still.


    Looking at this eerie scene, I added,


    "In a few weeks, new monsters will swarm here."


    "Again...? In such numbers?"


    "Yes. We''ve had evenrger invasions before... Anyway, for today, the situation is over. It''s our victory."


    I turned to the soldiers and shouted.


    "All forces! Well done!"


    Click!


    The soldiers all looked my way. I nodded heavily.


    "The Spider Legion was the first monster legion I faced when I first came to this city. At that time, Crossroad lost thousands of troops."


    The scenes from the tutorial stage were still vivid in my memory.


    That brutal and tough battle, our allies dying...


    I stretched out my hand, sweeping it across the top of the wall.


    "But today, we had no casualties on our side."


    And the once terrifying and powerful Spider Legion fell like autumn leaves today.


    The Red Spiders ultimately couldn''t ovee the wall, and our soldiers did not suffer even a minor injury.


    "You have be strong!"


    I shouted again with emphasis.


    "We have be strong! I''m proud of you, my warriors!"


    We have undoubtedly grown.


    And we will continue to grow.


    I smiled brightly, clenched my fist, and raised it.


    "Today, let''s eat and drink at ease!"


    Waahhh-!


    The soldiers cheered in unison.


    The walls of Crossroad were filled with the roars of victory, as deafening as the sound of the cannons.


    Turning away from the ted soldiers, I nced at the kings and winked.


    "I''m d our front didn''t show an embarrassing side to our guests."


    The kings were still in a daze.


    Having witnessed the overwhelming force of the monsters firsthand, survived an attack at close range, and then seeing it all turn into a victory with the soldiers cheering...


    It was overwhelming. They had a lot to process.


    I pointed to the stairs leading down from the wall.


    "Let''s go down. We should finish our discussion, shouldn''t we?"


    ***


    After safely escorting the kings back to the hotel,


    While watching the cleanup of the front, Lucas asked cautiously,


    "...Wasn''t it unnecessary to sh with the spiders? Couldn''t we have just had Damien snipe the Spider Queen from the start and end it?"


    "That''s right."


    We had identified the queen''s location from the beginning. Damien was waiting to snipe on my signal.


    Catching the boss stops all movement, and that boss, the queen spider, has weakbat power.


    She''s the type whomands safely from a distance, but for Damien, such long-range sniping is no big deal.


    We could have ended the stage much more easily. However.


    "That wouldn''t have had a dramatic effect."


    It was necessary to show them.


    To those who have been living safely from afar, not truly realizing the magnitude of this great threat.


    What a monster truly is.


    How deep the hatred they hold for humans is, right from the bottom of their souls.


    And what kind of battles the people of this Monster Front have fought and will continue to fight.


    ''In a way, it could be called a show.''


    But it was a necessary show.


    Then someone staggered towards me. Turning to her, I smiled gently.


    "Good job, Violet."


    "...I''vepleted the task you gave me."


    She was Violet, the illusionist leader of the newly recruited gambler party, ''Gambler''s Club.'' Her lips were pouting, but she reported diligently.


    "At the right timing, I deployed the illusion field, showing the kings gathered here the vision of Red Spiders charging... Is this okay?"


    "Well done. Everyone waspletely fooled."


    That''s right.


    The attack of the Red Spider Legion was real, but the spiders that broke into the kings'' area in thetter half of the battle were all illusions.


    Our defense line is not so weak as to let monsters attack VIPs. It was all part of the show I nned and executed.


    - These things, they''re like water balloons, not monsters! It feels great to take them down so cleanly!


    I felt a pang of guilt when Kun said that line.


    After all, the monsters he was fighting weren''t real, but illusions created by Violet... naturally copsing with a single punch as I directed.


    "The threat of monsters is more impactful when seen directly rather than heard through rumors."


    I stood in front of a dead Red Spider on the wall.


    "It hits home much harder when the threat of death is felt up close, rather than just seen from afar."


    The repulsive spider monstery dead with its mouth half-open.


    I carelessly kicked its mouth just for the sake of it.


    "But we can''t really throw the heads of VIPs into the jaws of monsters, so I used our useful new recruit to give them this indirect experience."


    Most truths, with a bit of exaggeration.


    Mix it in such a ratio, and you get a scenario they just can''t help but believe.


    And now that theyve been almost shaken by the monstrous threat to this extent,


    The kings should see the situation more clearly. It will make future discussions easier.


    "Now, having scared them a bit... let''s slowly turn up the heat."


    The current situation was like striking first with a whip.


    It was time to offer a carrot to the bewildered kings.


    ***


    That night.


    While the soldiers were having a victory banquet, I had a dinner with the guests.


    I thought some kings might run away, but surprisingly, not a single one left their seat.


    Whether it''s because they''re capable as kings, or because it would be embarrassing to flee from here.


    ''Whichever it is, it worked out well.''


    The banquet hall was quitevish.


    Even in this remote countryside, Serenade managed to prepare a course meal that hardly paled inparison to those in the Imperial Capital.


    But the kings'' attention wasn''t on the food, but on me. It was a bit awkward to be the only one slicing meat and eating.


    "Today''s invaders were only a very small part of the entire monster legion."


    I elegantly cut the steak as I learned in the Imperial Capital, then shoved it into my mouth and chewed noisily. Continuing, I said,


    "And each time, the monsters that invade are getting stronger, both in quality and quantity."


    "Stronger monsters, and more of them...?"


    "Ultimately, entities much more powerful than today''s spiders will swarm in hundreds, thousands."


    That was actually the case in the game.


    Towards thetter half of the third year, the power intion of the monsters bes so severe that defense battles be unsustainable.


    Before Crossroad falls and can no longer hold out, we must attack the monsters'' stronghold - thest dungeon in the Lake Kingdom, ''King''s Castle.''


    If the attack on the King''s Castle fails and it bes thest day of the third year...


    "It''s overwhelming."


    Crossroad falls to the literal deluge of monsters pouring in. The monster front copses.


    What follows is predictable. With the frontline that excelled in fighting monsters copsing, the upper world wouldn''t stand a chance either.


    "For now, we''re holding them off with our current forces. But it''s bing increasingly difficult to cope. And if they finally break through our monster front here..."


    I shrugged my shoulders as I looked around at the kings.


    "Well, you saw it firsthand today. You know what will happen."


    It''s because it''s the monster front that we can hold them off.


    If the monster front falls.


    From the south, a tide of monsters will overwhelm, inevitably leading to the destruction of other cities and nations.


    "We need your help. To be more direct, not just help, we need your full strength."


    I began to reveal the purpose of gathering these kings here.


    "I hope you bring everything you have and join us in fighting at this monster front. Because if not, you and your people will all die."


    The kings'' faces turned pale.


    The atmosphere had changed since earlier today. When they hadn''t faced the monsters in reality, my words might have sounded like empty threats.


    But they witnessed the monsters today. They were attacked right in front of their noses.


    The threat to their people, they could easily imagine.


    "My purpose is not to engage in political strife with Fernandez. It is to protect this world."


    There''s a real threat.


    "And the world must be protected by all its people. Therefore, you must cooperate."


    There''s a cause and justification.


    So, what''s neededstly?


    "And if you cooperate  if you join us at the monster front, I will dly provide what each of you desires."


    That''s the carrot.


    Even facing such a huge threat, people still move for a carrot. What can I do? If this is natural, then it is natural.


    Perhaps, this was the topic they were most waiting for. The kings'' eyes sparkled.


    I looked at the four most necessary and powerful forces among the kings gathered here, the kings of different races, and then said softly.


    "First, the abolition of discrimination against different races."


    "...!"


    "I will end the century-long very of different races. I will lift the residency restrictions in autonomous districts and return their homnds."


    The biggest reason for the introduction of very among different races was to solidify humanity''s victory in war and institutionally trample on different races.


    And from the start, I intended to abolish it.


    It''s not because I have noble intentions, or because Ie from a democratic society.


    This is the most effective card to draw in these different races.


    Moreover, in front of monsters, distinctions like race or status are meaningless.


    "Monsters don''t discriminate against people. They kill impartially. They don''t kill imperial citizens first or different racesst."


    The monsters have a simple goal.


    Kill people. Destroy the world.


    Thus, the goal of the monster front here is also simple.


    Save people. Protect the world.


    "There''s no ideology in the struggle of the monster front. No nation, no race. The only thing here is the simple goal of saving the people behind the walls."


    Because it''s simple, it''s noble.


    We fight only for life. Others who join this frontline must follow the banner I''ve raised.


    I wanted to make this clear.


    "The monster front should not be divided by ideologies, nations, and races, nor should it fall into internal strife. What must take precedence in the monster front is only people."


    We all have only one life, and it''s impossible to discriminate in the value of that life.


    To prevent using different races as meat shields while saving only humans, from the outset.


    And through this assurance, to encourage different races to participate in the battle without concerns.


    Above all, because monsters are formidable enemies that can only be defeated by everyone in the world joining forces.


    We all must stand on equal footing. That''s why I intended to restore their status to what it was a hundred years ago.


    "How about it?"


    I asked, interlocking my fingers.


    "I think it''s a pretty good proposal."


    It''s more than just good.


    How could you possibly reject this?

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    "Likewise for the other kings. I will provide what each of you desires."


    Turning my gaze from the kings of different races, I looked at the other human kings who hade from various ces.


    "The details will vary, but first and foremost... I will eliminate the biggest problems you faced due to being pushed to the borders and the struggles you endured there."


    Usually, there is one reason they were pushed to the fringes of the world instead of the central continent.


    Because they were disliked by the Imperial Family.


    Most of them have some form of grudge or conflict with the Empire.


    And the Empire, despite its vastnds, is narrow-minded like a banded herring''s liver, never forgetting these incidents and retaliating against them.


    I intended to resolve this first and foremost.


    "I will dismiss all unpleasant incidents that urred between you and the Empire, and any debts or obligations left by the Empire will be forgiven and pardoned. I will also withdraw all kinds of economic sanctions."


    The faces of the surrounding city-state leaders, small tribe chiefs, and various kings flickered with interest.


    "Of course, this will be applied universally, and if each of you has specific wishes, I will do my best to fulfill them."


    Right after I finished speaking.


    "Ha!"


    Dwarf King Kellison, who had been listening quietly, grumbled.


    "Your words are shy, and your promises sound sweet, but how can we trust them?"


    I faced him. Kellison red at me intently.


    "There''s no guarantee you won''t deceive us and exploit us like the Empire or the Emperor has done, sucking us dry before discarding us! And more importantly!"


    Kellison pointed northward.


    "Before the monsters in the south, shouldn''t you first deal with Fernandez in the central Imperial Capital? Prince Ash. There''s no guarantee that you''ll win against Fernandez, is there?"


    It was a valid point.


    Abolishing the very of different races, offering each of the other kings what they desire...


    Such words are merely empty promises if I cannot overthrow Fernandez and seize imperial authority. It''s all just a pipe dream.


    Therefore, I needed to show a bit of my hand here.


    "There is."


    I smiled broadly.


    "A sure-win card."


    "A sure-win card?"


    "A sure-win card to definitely win the war against Fernandez. I have been preparing it in advance."


    The kings'' eyes widened.


    Kellison stuttered as he asked.


    "What, what exactly is that?"


    "It is..."


    I interlocked my fingers and rested my chin on them, then whispered teasingly.


    "...if you promise me full cooperation, I will let you know then."


    ...Thinking about what I just said.


    Why am I talking like a conman?


    ***


    The banquet dissolved.


    I decided to proceed with the negotiations with the kings one-on-one, taking more time and moving slowly. I entered my room assigned in the hotel.


    As I did, the heroes who had been waiting immediately stood up to greet me. I nodded.


    "Is everyone here?"


    Waiting in my room was... the Gambler''s Club party.


    After confirming the presence of all five members, I smiled cunningly.


    "Good, gamblers... You''ll have to work hard now."


    Theposition of the Gambler''s Club was as follows:


    Illusionist Violet.


    Puppeteer Cobalt.


    Seer Lime.


    Mind-reader Orange.


    And the card shark Scarlet.


    At first nce, aren''t they a lineup that could be incredibly useful in espionage?


    "For the next few days, you five will have to read the minds of all the kings."


    I spoke sternly to them, who were looking at me with tense faces.


    "We can overlook the kings who are cooperative in the negotiations. But those who are uncooperative, find out why, what their reasons are."


    I had no intention of letting any of the kings and their forces gathered here slip away.


    I was determined to make all the kings cooperate with my n. If necessary, I would exploit their weaknesses, threaten them, and use whatever means necessary.


    To do this, I needed to understand what they were thinking.


    Being duplicitous is a basic trait of a ruler. I had to carefully scrutinize whether they were truly willing to cooperate with me.


    "The only entertainment facility in this hotel is the casino. It''s unimaginable that these kings, who carry such titles, wouldn''t visit it."


    There might be exceptions, but I could personally invite or handle those cases separately.


    "You will serve as casino dealers, entertain them, and gather information about them as my eyes and ears."


    I urged them earnestly.


    "And especially investigate the uncooperative kings in depth. If necessary, you will need to approach them in different roles like hotelier, manager, concierge."


    "Yes."


    "Good, I wish you luck."


    I pped my hands and smiled.


    "Operation Casino Royale, begins!"


    ***


    Scarlet was a first-ss card shark.


    First-ss doesn''t just mean ying with card hands.


    It means being able to y with the opponent''s mind as well.


    As a dealer, Scarlet orchestrated the entire card table, skillfully manipting her opponents.


    The best hand given in a critical situation.


    All-in, and victory...


    Those who sat in front of her without a thought were soonpletely rxed, cheering and shouting.


    ''...what was the gambling report number again?''


    Puppeteer Cobalt and Illusionist Violet were also capable of ying with the entire table alone.


    They too created thrilling victories for the kings, elevating their spirits.


    Alcohol. And victory.


    Just as the soldiers outside the hotel were unwinding in their banquet, the indulgent kings gathered here were also easily rxing.


    The kings became candid, pouring out their honest opinions about the current situation.


    And the casino dealers, as my eyes and ears, collected all this information.


    A list of uncooperative kings waspiled.


    Seer Lime used her irvoyance to overhear their conversations in hotel rooms.


    Mind-reader Orange pretended to serve them drinks, drugged their tea, and then read their minds.


    Cobalt''s puppets hid throughout the hotel to monitor them, and Violet followed them, manipting reality.


    So, just a day and a halfter, the inner thoughts of most of the kings gathered here were revealed.


    "Kings are mostly indulgent... Treat them well and they easily open up."


    I tapped thepiled information with my fingertips and muttered, suddenly feeling a chill.


    "...wait, does that include me?"


    Aren''t I more like amoner?


    Or not? Thinking about it, I have been building up this hotel and spending the budget extravagantly, right...?


    Anyway, most of the kings'' thoughts were now organized. I read through the documents, lost in thought.


    I was confident I could bring all the kings gathered here to my side, under the monster front. After all.


    ''They can''t choose Fernandez.''


    What Fernandez was plotting in the Imperial Capital.


    Its true nature was bing clearer. If my guess is right, this bastard is really insane.


    ''...It''s not just a problem limited to the fallen kings.''


    What Fernandez is plotting is something that should be condemned by everyone in the world.


    But Fernandez chose his path and is pushing forward without hesitation.


    Walking a path that will earn him the scorn of everyone in the world, except himself.


    ''Why is he going to such lengths?''


    There were too many iprehensible aspects in Fernandez''s actions.


    I wished I could hold a [Commander''s Meeting] and have an honest conversation about it. Such a pity.


    Thinking this, I returned to the lord''s mansion and entered...


    "Your Highness!"


    Aider, who had been waiting at the entrance, rushed towards me frantically.


    "People havee from the Imperial Capital!"


    "People? From the Imperial Capital?"


    I thought that area was tightly sealed off, and even using back ways required a fortune.


    I blinked silently. Who woulde all the way from the Imperial Capital to meet me?


    The person was sitting in the reception room, looking tired and drinking tea. Recognizing them at a nce, I was shocked.


    "...Alberto!"


    The meticulous old butler who was the chief servant of the royal pce and the advisor of the Wintersilver Merchant Guild - Alberto.


    I rushed over to him, and Alberto hastily stood up to show respect.


    "Your Highness. It''s been a long time."


    "Good to see you alive! You must''ve had a hard journey."


    I patted Alberto''s shoulder and made him sit again.


    Alberto briefly exined his situation.


    He had been alone guarding the headquarters of the Wintersilver Merchant Guild, but as the situation inside the Imperial Capital began to turn unusual andmunications were cut off, he escaped to inform me.


    And then he headed south to find me.


    "I heard it was tough to get in and out because the Imperial Capital''s gates were tightly closed... You did well to make it out."


    "Ha ha. Well, actually... I didn''te out by my own strength."


    Alberto scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "A secret organization within the Imperial Capital helped me, and thanks to them, I could get out."


    "A secret organization?"


    "Yes. An organization called ''Jilted Women''..."


    I inadvertently frowned.


    "Jilted Women? What kind of trashy organization name is that?"


    "..."


    "Who did they get jilted by to name themselves that?"


    Alberto looked at me with an awkward expression.


    ...Why is he looking at me like that?


    ***


    Bravo, Ash! Consistently a trashy bastard!


    ''But still can''t hate him... Even amidst his trashy deeds, he prepared for the future...''


    I, Ash... No, I was stunned to hear from Alberto about the secret organization my past self had prepared.


    It seems my past self, as a yboy, had mingled with various nobledies.


    But it wasn''t just a simple seduction. It was to build a secret organization to move for me.


    "Approaching nobledies, solving their individual problems, and then leaving after clearing a debt of gratitude... It seems you kept doing that. Naturally, thedies came to admire Your Highness..."


    "..."


    Thinking about it, Ash was a regressor.


    He would have known all the necessary personal and family information. He rapidly approached, solved their problems, gained their favor, and then left.


    Later, he requested them to join a secret organization to move for him...


    "I naturally thought my past self... had physically seduced them."


    Given the talk of being a yboy or Casanova, I naturally thought it was that...!


    "Honestly, I thought so too. But who knew you were doing such things behind the scenes..."


    Alberto sighed in relief.


    "It''s lucky indeed. Everyone thought it was strange that you roamed around so promiscuously without fathering any illegitimate children."


    "...I was quite a disciplined piece of trash, then."


    I sighed.


    It''splicated whether to call this a legacy or a debt from the past.


    "And the leader of that organization entrusted me with this for you."


    Alberto handed me something.


    It was a small box. I took it, puzzled.


    "What''s this?"


    "I don''t know either. Only that it''s a ''gift from the past''..."


    A gift from my past.


    In other words, something the past Ash was sending to me.


    Looking at it uneasily, Alberto spoke with a serious expression.


    "The current situation in the Imperial Capital is grave, Your Highness."


    "Good timing. I was in need of urate information."


    I, too, looked at Alberto seriously.


    "What exactly is happening in the Imperial Capital?"


    Alberto took a deep breath and said,


    "His Highness Fernandez is close topleting the ''Shutdown Protocol'' being installed in the underground of the Imperial Capital. It has been dyed several times due to sabotage, but it is nearingpletion."


    "...!"


    "And once it ispleted and activated..."


    The content was,


    "All the citizens of New Terra in the Imperial Capital will... melt and die."


    Although I had guessed as much, it was still an insane statement.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Days passed.


    During this time, new forces from around the world joined us one after another.


    "I''m here~!"


    Yun, who had gone far north, returned leading the people of the Northern Kingdom as their official envoy. She stood before me, grinning.


    "I''vee as the official envoy representing the entire Ariane Kingdom and the Northern Kingdom, you know?"


    "You came quite quickly, considering the distance."


    Honestly, I thought she wouldn''t return until everything here was settled.


    "Hehe, actually... Our country had secretly kept a few airships."


    "...Is it okay to speak of such secrets?"


    "Well, they''re so old that they broke down halfway through, so I ended up riding a wolf the rest of the way. And there''s even one in this city."


    Yun shrugged her shoulders nonchntly and looked around eagerly.


    "By the way, where''s Kun! Where is Kun?!"


    It''s said that there''s no sincerity in prayers but only interest in the sacrificial offerings  that''s exactly her case.


    "Honestly, if it were only about joining the monster front, I wouldn''t have been able toe back. But since I said I found a husband, my parents sent me again."


    "...Don''t parents usually oppose first when their daughter says she''s found a husband?"


    "Not in the North. Especially if the prospective husband is tall, strong, and has a lot of hair."


    What kind of ce is the North in this world...?


    Anyway, Yun and her delegation (which seemed more like a royal bridegroom assessment team) excitedly went into the city looking for Kun... I don''t know. Let them do as they please with their matchmaking or blind dates.


    "Ash!"


    Dusk Bringar also returned.


    She brought back with her people from small countries unreachable bymunication, descendants of the Western Kingdom, and leaders of states hostile to the Empire...


    Perhaps thanks to the Bringar Duchy openly challenging the Empire? Arge number of real ''fallen kings''  those who had been dethroned by the Empire and living in hiding  also came with her.


    After introducing them, Dusk Bringar raised her chin proudly.


    "Hehe, I do have some influence. Feel free to praise me!"


    "I always had faith in you, Duchess."


    While Dusk Bringar and I had a warm rtionship, the other fallen kings she brought were ring at me with suspicion... Well, I am the third prince of the Empire, after all.


    "You must be tired from the journey. Please,e this way."


    Since I had enough of being grilled, I smiled gently and led them to the hotel.


    After almost all the kings on the list had arrived, finally.


    "Your Highness."


    Hannibal arrived.


    The shaggy-haired boy who had been Kellibey''s assistant and performed spirit enchants.


    Hannibal, who had left the city with my permission to go to his ''hometown,'' returned neatly dressed.


    With his hair, once long enough to cover his eyes, neatly trimmed, he looked like a different person.


    ''Children grow up so fast.''


    While I was thinking this, Hannibal respectfully bowed before me.


    "Thank you for agreeing to the demands of our ''Halfblood''munity, Your Highness. Thanks to that, we were able to quickly gather a consensus ande here."


    "It wasn''t a big request. There was no need to ponder over it."


    Hannibal is a member of ''Halfblood'', amunity of mixed-race individuals hidden throughout this world.


    These people, suffering even more discrimination and persecution than different races, are often abandoned at birth.


    Even if they survive their harsh childhood, they spend their lives hiding their identity.


    "We don''t have a country or a nation. All we have is an undergroundmunity formed in secrecy."


    Halfbloods can easily recognize each other.


    This is often due to spirits residing within them.


    There''s an old tale that spirits cherish orphans.


    I thought it was just a tale to give hope to orphans, but apparently, halfbloods actually have a significantly higher sensitivity to spirits.


    "When Your Highness mentioned gathering forces to face a great enemy... I thought we should contribute, even if our strength is small."


    Hannibal pointed to four boys and girls who hade with him.


    They were all spirit users. A party of five spirit users had now joined my ranks.


    "Although our numbers are few, these are the best among the Halfbloods atmanding spirits. We will do our utmost to support Your Highness and the monster front."


    "Only those who act can seize opportunities."


    I smiled.


    "You and your friends have seized an opportunity."


    The demands of these Halfbloods were simple.


    Improving the treatment of mixed-race individuals.


    I was more than willing to meet this request.


    "Come in, spirit users. We''ll be starting a meeting soon."


    The visibly nervous children hesitantly entered the hotel. I watched them with a smile.


    ***


    I began individual meetings with the kings.


    Knowing what each of them desired, I didn''t hesitate to present my conditions.


    Most of them epted my offer.


    Having seen the monsters and felt their threat, they set aside their other interests to promise cooperation.


    However, there were not a few who doubted and wanted to refuse me. They intended to leave the meeting without joining my forces.


    ''I''m sorry, but I can''t just let them go.''


    I already knew their inner thoughts.


    Over the past few days, I had deployed the Gambler''s Club party, using illusion, puppetry, irvoyance, and mind-reading to uncover their true intentions.


    Not to mention the game''s information.


    I was aware of each fallen king''s recruitment conditions as well as their adversarial conditions. In other words, I knew their weaknesses.


    Using this, I proceeded with both threats and persuasion.


    I held their weaknesses and pressed them, armed with evidence.


    "You say I secretly amassed slush funds without my citizens'' knowledge, how rude! Where is your evidence?!"


    "You im I''m in an illicit rtionship with our country''s Minister of State?! Absurd! Where did you pick up such baseless gossip?"


    "Hahaha. Look here, Prince Ash. Why do we, of the same kind, do this to each other? Backstabbing is a basic right of leaders, isn''t it?"


    At first, they all tried to resist, but eventually...


    "Alright! Fine! I''ll cooperate fully! Just please don''t publicize that matter!"


    "Please keep it a secret... I have a remarriage wedding nned next year... If the affaires out, it''s all over..."


    "I thought I found a kindred spirit in you, but you''re just as dark-hearted! Let''s see how long you can keep up this charade of being good! Damn it!"


    In the end, they all gave in.


    It was easier than expected.


    The ones who had been stubbornly resistant when I tried to woo them gently folded quickly when I fiercely threatened their vulnerabilities.


    ''By any means necessary, I will unite everyone under one force.''


    With a mix of carrot and stick, a blend of coaxing and threatening, I concluded agreements with the leaders of all forces.


    And after this process waspleted.


    On the final night of the meeting, with all participants gathered at the banquet.


    I finally disclosed Fernandez''s purpose.


    ***


    "Fernandez intends to melt and kill all humans within the Imperial Capital."


    My calm statement froze the air in the banquet hall.


    With eyes wide in horror, the attendees looked at me as I casually swirled the wine in my ss.


    "The Aegis Special Forces and the Magical Troop have installed a human sacrifice magic circle ''Shutdown Protocol'' in the underground of New Terra in the Imperial Capital."


    "..."


    "Despite being a massive undertaking, the project was dyed for various reasons... but itspletion is imminent now."


    The estimatedpletion date is this winter.


    It could be as soon as a month from now or, at most, a few months away.


    And once it''s activated,


    "Every living being in the Imperial Capital will be annihted, including Fernandez himself."


    "..."


    An ufortable silence followed.


    It must be hard for everyone to stay sane in the face of such a mad tale.


    Breaking the silence, Elf Queen Skuld spoke up.


    "Why would he do such a thing?"


    "..."


    "For what purpose... After winning the throne in a fierce battle, why would he massacre the citizens of his own capital? It''s something only a madman would do."


    That''s right. Without a doubt, Fernandez is insane.


    His motives or principles are unfathomable. However, I can guess what he intends to achieve through this madness.


    "Basically, Fernandez is convinced that he cannot win the war against the monsters. I don''t know why he made this judgment... but his conviction seems solid."


    He was the type to dere surrender even before trying to fight.


    His original reason for wanting to be emperor was to beg for his life from ''the representative of the monsters'' as ''the representative of humanity.''


    However, the Demon King rejected his surrender.


    Then, as a second-best... or rather, the worst option, Fernandez chose this method.


    "The Shutdown Protocol burns the body. But the soul remains there."


    "...?!"


    "And in the Imperial Capital of New Terra, there is a tree that can connect to the spirit world, the ck Thorn Tree, Everck."


    "You mean...!"


    "That''s exactly it."


    I sighed deeply.


    "Fernandez ns to ''kill'' all the people of the Imperial Capital, taking only their souls to seek refuge in the spirit world... That''s his n."


    This is the true nature of the ''Final Ark.''


    Fernandez has concluded that he cannot win against the impending doom.


    Yet, he decided to continue the legacy of the Empire and the survival of humanity ''by any means necessary.''


    Even if it meant living without physical bodies. As long as the spirit continues.


    Even if only the souls could escape.


    That was his decision.


    "In some ways, it could be seen as attaining eternal life."


    Bitterly, I recalled the magic city submerged under theke - the Lake Kingdom.


    That great magical kingdom too had fallen into such a state in its quest for eternal life.


    The Empire on the surface, though different in form, was seeking to be essentially the same.


    "Through the Shutdown Protocol, sacrificing living humans as offerings will generate immense energy. If you offer the lives of all residing in the Imperial Capital... the amount of energy harvested would be unprecedented."


    The Shutdown Protocol itself can be seen as a burnt offering ritual.


    And with the massive energy gained from this offering, the souls will be loaded onto the ark and escape to the spirit world.


    Even if the real world is devastated by monsters, the ''chosen'' citizens of the Empire will continue their eternal lives in the spirit realm.


    "Honestly, many of you here in this room... would be quite happy if the Imperial Capital just evaporated."


    I nced around at the various kings in the banquet hall. Not a few of them twitched at my words.


    These are the fallen kings, driven to the borders.


    Most of them have grudges against the Empire.


    Honestly, if the Empire burns down its own Imperial Capital, many would rejoice.


    "But everyone. Without a united front from the entire world, we cannot win the war against the monsters."


    Even if all the small countries join forces.


    Eventually, without the full strength of the Everck Empire, which currently holds sway over the world, the power of the alliance would be reduced by more than half.


    We need to reim the Imperial Capital and retrieve the control of the Empire.


    And give that madman Fernandez a good, hard punch in the gut for devising such a crazy n.


    "Can we stop it?"


    "Of course."


    Responding to Skuld''s trembling voice, I smiled confidently.


    "With your full cooperation, we can definitely stop it."


    Fernandez''s conspiracy.


    The invasion of the monsters.


    We will thwart them all and move beyond the third year''s ending into the world that follows.


    That''s why I''m here.


    ***


    So, after days of coaxing, cajoling, beating, and threatening, all the kings and leaders present at this meeting promised their cooperation.


    Especially after hearing Fernandez''s insane n, any remaining doubts seemed to have vanished.


    Whether Fernandez self-destructs or his n is thwarted by me.


    Either way, the next reign over the Empire was seen to be falling into my hands, a conclusion they had drawn after thinking it through.


    "I hereby dere the formation of the ''World Defense Front'' at this gathering."


    The alliance was formed.


    Though it was a coalition of dethroned kings pushed to the borders, it was not a small force when united.


    Now, we were not outnumbered, whether facing Fernandez or the Demon King.


    ''It doesn''t matter if it''s a ragtag group.''


    Every veteran was once a recruit, and every great empire began as a handful of soldiers.


    If it is the discretion of a king to hone and expand this, then it will be proven this time.


    Whether I truly have the mettle of an emperor.


    "As the leader of the alliance, His Highness Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck, the Lord of Crossroad, has been unanimously elected."


    Unanimously, I was elected as the leader of the alliance.


    As Skuld announced this, I stood up and gave a light bow, receiving apuse from everyone. p, p, p...


    "Having be the leader of an alliance of kings..."


    Dwarf King Kellison, who had stood up to apud, smirked and joked cheekily.


    "Do we now call you the King of Kings... the supreme king?"


    "That''s quite a burdensome title."


    I awkwardly deflected thement, adjusted my expression, and cleared my voice, then raised my wine ss.


    "Let''s go together, everyone."


    All the kings stood up, raising their sses in unison.


    I stated sinctly.


    "To protect the world of us all."


    I downed my ss in one go, and all the kings followed suit, drinking from their sses.


    The alliance was ready. The ammunition was loaded.


    Now, all that remained was the final battle.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    In the Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    Aegis Special Forces Headquarters. Commander''s office.


    "..."


    In this stark, bare room with not a single decoration, Fernandez sat on a hard, simple chair, legs crossed, scrutinizing documents.


    Then, with a bang! The door to themander''s office was flung open, and members of the special forces stormed in.


    "Your Highness. We''ve captured thest rat."


    They forcefully brought in a woman dressed in ck and threw her in front of Fernandez.


    "Ugh!"


    The woman, her arms tied behind her back, groaned as she fell.


    "Mourning attire..."


    Fernandezmented dryly as he observed the woman''s clothing.


    "Jilted Women, was it? There are better uniforms to wear, but why choose such attire?"


    "..."


    "Is the organization''s name and the attire, all ording to Ash''s taste?"


    The woman, face pressed to the floor and groaning, slowly raised her eyes.


    Her face veiled in a ck mourning veil  she smirked.


    "You seem to be under some misconception, Your Highness Fernandez."


    "...?"


    "The formation of our organization, wearing these clothes, and striving to thwart you... all were our own voluntary actions. They have nothing to do with the current Ash."


    Fernandez tilted his head in confusion.


    "Unrted to the current Ash... so it''s rted to the Ash of the past?"


    "To some extent, yes. The Ash we loved passed away when he was twenty-three."


    Fernandez''s eyes sparkled with interest. The woman continued.


    "We loved the Ash of the past. And it was he whom we decided to follow, risking our lives."


    "I see. Hence the mourning attire."


    "..."


    "Well, your motives are irrelevant to me."


    Fernandez crossed his legs the other way.


    "You''ve splendidly disrupted my ns. There were some setbacks, thanks to you. But now that we''ve rooted out thest member of your organization... you won''t be causing any more trouble."


    "I wish I could have annoyed you a bit more, but it''s a pity."


    "You''ve done enough. Just like my brother''s lovers, causing trouble until the end."


    Fernandezughed. The womanughed too.


    "I have no intention of clinging to life shamefully. Just kill me already."


    "I won''t kill you."


    The woman looked puzzled. Fernandez grinned.


    "You''re also a citizen of the Everck Empire and New Terra. I grant you permission to join us in the new world."


    "Oh my, how merciful."


    "Of course... if you can endure the torture and interrogation our proud Aegis Special Forces are known for."


    The special forces agents behind her pulled out a bottle of subi truth serum.


    The woman sighed deeply and red at Fernandez.


    "Onest word. You''re insane, Your Highness Fernandez."


    "I know."


    Fernandez easily acknowledged.


    "Not mad enough. There are heights one cannot reach without madness."


    "..."


    "And the same goes for Ash."


    Fernandez waved his hand lightly.


    "Take her away. After extracting all the information, lock her up in prison until the ''ark'' sets sail."


    "As youmand!"


    The woman was dragged out. The agents followed suit.


    Watching this scene beside Fernandez, an elderly female magician, Reyna, bowed her head to him.


    "I apologize, Your Highness. Due to my ipetence... it took time to eliminate them."


    "No need to apologize, Captain Reyna. Not everything can go as nned."


    Fernandez had anticipated the sabotage.


    In any case, dys in the schedule are inevitable. That''s why this operation was nned well in advance.


    ''The monsters will bring about the world''s destruction in about a year.''


    Before that, the Imperial Capital was seized, and the ark was set in motion, prepared for any dy of a few days to several months.


    "So, now the Shutdown Protocol only needs maintenance and replenishment of its magical source. The ark is also nearpletion."


    "That''s correct."


    "What else do we need to do, Captain Reyna?"


    Reyna responded immediately.


    "Ascend to the throne, Your Highness."


    "..."


    Fernandez was momentarily speechless. Reyna spoke again.


    "Didn''t you decide to be the leader of the surviving humanity? The one to rule over mankind in the Final Ark is none other than Your Highness."


    "..."


    "You''ve won the throne battle and have the Imperial Capital in your hands. You can proim yourself the emperor, and no one could dispute it. Why hesitate?"


    In the silence that followed, Reyna emphasized her point once more.


    "Be the King of Kings, ruling the world... Ascend to the throne of the Everck Empire."


    "Emperor, huh."


    Fernandez exhaled shortly.


    "It''s been a year since I confined Father in the spirit world. I deliberately disabled Everck''s functionality to prevent him from returning to the real world."


    "No matter how great His Majesty is, surviving in the spirit world for over a year without any preparations is impossible. By now, he would be..."


    Dead.


    Reyna, swallowing her words, bowed her head.


    "...I apologize. I spoke disrespectfully."


    "Disrespectful? Nonsense. If that''s disrespectful, then what am I, who personallymitted such a vile act?"


    Fernandez let out a bitterugh and stood up.


    "Right. It''s something that needs to be done anyway, no point in hesitating any longer."


    "In that case."


    "Prepare the coronation ceremony."


    Before activating the Shutdown Protocol.


    There should be time to provide the people of New Terra with onest festival.


    "After my ascension, by imperial decree, activate the Shutdown Protocol. Load all the people of New Terra onto the ark and depart for the spirit world."


    "As youmand. We will also prepare for the coronation ceremony."


    "I''m counting on you."


    Reyna saluted precisely and left themander''s office.


    "..."


    Slowly rising from his seat, Fernandez gazed out the window.


    The streets of New Terra were deste.


    Everyone must be cursing him, locked up in their homes.


    "An emperor hated by all his citizens, and who massacres them..."


    Fernandezughed bitterly.


    "I''ll go down in history as the worst tyrant ever."


    Slowly removing his monocle and cing it on the table, Fernandez observed the cityscape he loved with his blood-red eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    His gaunt fist clenched tightly.


    "The only way to ensure everyone''s survival is this."


    Even if he was misunderstood by everyone, even if he bore all the infamy-


    In the end, everyone would recognize.


    That thest King of Kings, Emperor Fernandez of Everck, had made a decision... that preserved humanity.


    "You intend to stop me, don''t you."


    Fernandez murmured softly, looking towards the southern sky.


    "Let''s settle this, Ash."


    The time hade to put an end to the long-standing enmity between the brothers.


    ***


    At the southern end of the world.


    Under the ckke, the Lake Kingdom.


    Deepest part of the 10th Zone. King''s Castle.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    At the long table in the audience chamber, only three of the Nightmare Legionmanders remained.


    Ranked third, the Grand Sorceress of White Night.


    Ranked second, the Demon Guard Commander Cromwell.


    Ranked first, the ck Dragon Night Bringer.


    These three paid no mind to the empty seats at the table.


    Though collectively called ''Nightmare Legionmanders,'' there was a significant gap between these three and the other seven.


    Regardless of whether the remaining seven legions were annihted or the entire Lake Kingdom copsed, it wasn''t much of a concern to these three. They each had the confidence to obliterate humanity without a trace if they took action.


    However, there was something they were all concerned about.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The three stared nkly at the empty throne.


    The Demon King''s seat was vacant.


    The Demon King, who had resurrected them in this world and promised them a chance for revenge against humanity, hadn''t shown himself for several months.


    Even though an imperial meeting wasn''t summoned, they gathered here every day, hoping to be granted an audience, but the Demon King still did not face them.


    "The King of Kings..."


    With golden eyes shing through his disheveled ck hair, the ck Dragon Night Bringer spoke in a resonant voice.


    "How much longer will he remain in seclusion? Has he finally tired of this childish y?"


    "Just wait a little longer."


    The reply came from the Guard Commander Cromwell.


    With red skin, white hair, and deer horns, she was a direct subordinate of the Demon King, also in charge of the demon guards protecting this castle.


    "This is thest game, so there''s no more chance. The King of Kings is still... delving into people''s nightmares."


    "He''s been searching through the nightmares of the Lake Kingdom''s residents for over five hundred years. Is there still a nightmare he hasn''t found?"


    The Demon King had thoroughly searched through the nightmares of the Lake Kingdom''s residents, refining the fear embedded in them.


    Monsters that had invaded humanity and were repelled.


    Even after being defeated, the fears embedded in the residents'' minds, genes, and souls.


    The Demon King forcibly extracted these memories to resurrect them. All these monsters were revived through this process.


    After conducting this process for over five hundred years, most of the world''s monsters had already been resurrected.


    Yet, the Demon King was still wandering in search of someone in the nightmares.


    "...It might have been more than five hundred years."


    Finally joining the conversation was the Grand Sorceress White Night.


    Both Night Bringer and Cromwell looked at White Night in surprise.


    A lich wearing a crown adorned with beads, his face covered with arge talisman.


    Grand Sorceress White Night had never spoken aloud until then.


    White Night moved his lips beneath the talisman and continued.


    "The King of Kings is a transcendent being. Perhaps, he has been doing this since even before... this time."


    "Before...? How is that even possible?"


    "..."


    White Night remained silent, saying no more.


    Night Bringer looked at the throne with eyes filled with ennui. (TL Note: New word to learn)


    "Anyway, it means there''s no progress, right? No matter how formidable the monster the King of Kings is looking for, it''s frustrating to see a leader wasting time on a futile endeavor."


    "..."


    "The King of Kings imed that title, so shouldn''t heplete the task we all started together?"


    As Night Bringer''s voice mixed with strong dissatisfaction, Cromwell red at him sharply.


    "Night Bringer, don''t tell me... you''re thinking of rebelling against the King of Kings?"


    "What''s stopping me? If a leader cannot fulfill his role, it''s only natural for the stronger ones below to take over."


    Night Bringer sneered.


    "Being the King of Kings means that all those under him are also kings. And those who wear crowns do not tolerate anyone above them."


    "If you truly plot a rebellion..."


    Cromwell''s deer horns emitted a burst of red magical energy, as if ready to attack Night Bringer at any moment.


    "I must annihte humanity."


    Night Bringer stared unblinkingly at the demon.


    "If anyone tries to extinguish the mes of my vengeance, I will annihte them. Even if it''s the being who resurrected me in this ce."


    ck energy surged around the ck Dragon.


    Just as the twomanders of the Nightmare Legion seemed poised for a sh,


    "Sorry for beingte."


    A rxed voice suddenly echoed.


    "I''ve been rather busy with many tasks. I hope you''ll understand."


    As the threemanders of the Nightmare Legion turned their eyes,


    A dark shadow had already taken its ce on the throne.


    The Demon King.


    The King of Kings of the monsters.


    A white crack appeared in the middle of his face, formed of shadows, creating a sardonic smile.


    "So, what were you discussing?"

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    "So, what were we talking about?"


    Despite having heard the entire conversation, the Demon King deliberately asked.


    Night Bringer didn''t back down either.


    "We were discussing your purpose."


    "Oh? My purpose?"


    "Lately, it seems you have no interest in the annihtion of humanity. You''ve cast everything aside and are fervently searching for nightmares."


    Reading the fierce momentum of Night Bringer, the Demon King continued tough. Night Bringer shot back.


    "Do you truly intend to annihte humanity? Who exactly are you searching for in the nightmares?"


    "Let''s make one thing clear, ck Dragon."


    Immediately after, a vivid darkness poured out from behind the Demon King.


    "There is no being who desires the destruction of this world more than I do."


    It was a darkness so intense that even the world-renowned ck Dragon Night Bringer flinched. Eventually, Night Bringer realized the true nature of this darkness.


    Hatred.


    It was an abyssal, bottomless hatred.


    "I cannot forgive this world. A world that did such things to ''that person'' deserves to drown in my darkness."


    But the next moment.


    The swirling ck hatred vanished without a trace.


    The three Nightmare Legionmanders, who had been holding their breath, could finally catch their breath.


    "But my revenge is for the salvation of ''that person''."


    Suddenly, the Demon King was back to his usual self, lounging on his throne with a yful smile.


    "If I cannot save ''that person'', the destruction of humanity means nothing to me. But if I can save ''that person'', the destruction of humanity willplete the salvation."


    "..."


    "Soon enough, humanity will be annihted, and you will march out when the timees. Don''t doubt it, just wait."


    Night Bringer frowned, gazing intently at the Demon King.


    So.


    Who is this being that the Demon King is searching for in the nightmares...?


    The Demon King didn''t speak further on the subject and gestured towards the Grand Sorceress White Night.


    "White Night. You will march out in the uing great winter flood. Prepare in advance."


    White Night quietly bowed to ept the order.


    "..."


    Behind the masked face, the Grand Sorceress thought.


    It''s unfortunate for the ck Dragon who so desires destruction. But there will be no turn for him.


    She too wished for the world to disappear.


    ***


    The day immediately following the Kings'' meeting.


    Thump!


    In a gathering of the heroes under mymand, I pounded my fist on the ckboard and shouted.


    "It''s a g design contest!"


    "...?"


    Everyone looked at me in stunned silence.


    Lucas was the one who finally asked.


    "Pardon?"


    "A g design contest, a g design contest!"


    After repeating the same words three times, I finally exined.


    "Now that the new alliance ''World Defense Front'' has been formed, it''s only natural we need a g to represent it!"


    It might seem like unnecessary formality or pomp, but no, gs are quite important! They make history!


    "Besides, our Monster Front alsocks its own g...!"


    I pointed sharply towards the hotel. The heroes all looked in that direction.


    gs of various countries and forces visiting this time fluttered proudly, but our Monster Front was the only one without an original g.


    Instead, the empire''s g, adorned with a sword and rose, fluttered diligently.


    At that moment, Evangeline tilted her head.


    "Before you took over, the Southern Front used our family''s g. Should I lend it to you again now that things havee to this?"


    That was indeed the case. Originally, the Southern Front had used the Cross family''s g as its symbol.


    Since the Cross family had been governors for generations.


    But given that I am currently the lord, it''s not feasible to take the Cross family''s symbol. And more importantly.


    "No! Your family''s g is boring!"


    Lame!


    The Cross family''s cross symbol, carelessly drawn as a single ''X'' within an empty square frame! I wouldn''t ept it even if you offered!


    "Waaah! That''s too mean! You''re a fool, senior!"


    Evangeline ran out crying.


    Everyone was sweating bullets, but I didn''t care and continued.


    "So, it''s a contest! I hope everyone actively submits their ideas!"


    Currently, we have a temporary g, a ck background with a red embroidered border, but the center is empty.


    I nned to solicit designs to fill this center. Or perhaps evenpletely revamp the border as well.


    "The Monster Front, and the World Defense Front, represent no specific nation or ideology. We have gathered purely to protect this world from destruction."


    Of course, if you look into the intentions of the kings of various nations, each has their own desires for joining under mymand.


    But ultimately, the noble cause is to prevent the world''s destruction and save everyone.


    "I hereby call for designs for a g that symbolizes our Monster Front and extends to the World Defense Front."


    But it seemed no one was as serious about the g as I was, everyone wore half-hearted expressions.


    Ahem! Clearing my throat, I continued.


    "The person whoes up with a good idea will receive a prize."


    "A prize? What kind of prize?"


    Evangeline, who had run outside, popped her head back in and asked. Such a cheeky one.


    I crossed my arms and announced the prize with a powerful voice.


    "Well, of course, the unparalleled honor of having designed this historic g..."


    "Boooo!"


    Immediate jeers followed.


    I sighed and added.


    "...And a bonus of one year''s sry, paid immediately."


    "Wooooah!"


    Apuse erupted.


    The heroes, now beaming, jumped up from their seats and pped standing. These money-grubbers! Can''t they care a bit more about honor!


    Now fully back inside, Evangeline, who had somehow procured paper and a brush, raised her hand again to ask.


    "When does the contest start and end?!"


    "We don''t have much time."


    We need to depart towards the Imperial Capital within a few days. Any further dy and we wouldn''t be able to stop what Fernandez is nning in New Terra.


    "So... the deadline for the g contest is until this evening."


    "What?! That''s too rushed!"


    The heroes grumbled in discontent, but I added one more thing.


    "In return, the prize will be paid out immediately this evening."


    "That''s the way! Ideas should always be spontaneous!"


    "Awesome! Let''s start drawing right away!"


    Soon after, the heroes were crouched or sprawled out in various parts of the mansion, busily drawing g designs on the papers they had been given.


    ''...This looks like a scene from an elementary school art contest.''


    I walked around with my hands behind my back, sneaking peeks at what the heroes were drawing. Let''s see.


    First up, Lucas.


    He was drawing some kind of highly metaphysical three-dimensional structure on arge piece of paper. I approached, curious, and asked.


    "That''s a very philosophical drawing... what is it?"


    "It''s your face, my lord."


    "..."


    ...Ah, this is me?


    Upon closer inspection, this round thing looks like an eye... this protruding bit must be the nose... but why is the mouth attached here...?


    Anyway, if I had to evaluate it.


    "...It''s innovative."


    I don''t know why he had to innovate my face, though.


    I touched my face, just to make sure. Thankfully, everything was still in its proper ce.


    "The symbol of this front is none other than our lord himself! Who else but you, my lord, can represent this front?"


    The words were nice, and the intention good. If only the drawing he diligently worked on didn''t resemble Picasso''s ''Weeping Woman''.


    "It''s an expression of my deep loyalty, my lord! Please make this the symbol of our front!"


    "Uh, yeah... I''ll consider it..."


    Your loyalty is unmatched. But your drawing skills are probably the worst...


    But if it''s full of sincerity, then it''s okay.


    I patted Lucas on the shoulder, encouraging him to ''finish it!'', and he gleefully focused more on his drawing.


    Next, let''s see.


    Right beside, Evangeline was squatting and diligently drawing something. Approaching to take a look,


    "Oh, what''s this? Quite impressive, isn''t it?"


    Unexpectedly, she had quite the drawing skills.


    Evangeline beamed with pride as I expressed my slight amazement.


    "I''ve been drawing since I was young! If I hadn''t be a knight, I might have been a painter?"


    "Indeed..."


    ...The problem, separate from her drawing skills, was Evangeline''s consistent and bold taste.


    The g, set against a striking hot pink background, was covered in flowers and frills... Truly a firm taste.


    In the center of the g was a male figure resembling a hero from a 70s or 80s romanticic.


    I asked with a hint of foreboding.


    "Just checking, but who is this?"


    "That''s you, senior! Aren''t you the symbol of this front? Doesn''t it look exactly like you, as if reflected in a mirror?"


    "..."


    I nced back and forth between the drawings by Lucas and Evangeline.


    The same subject, yet why such a hellish difference...?


    "Honestly, my g is the prettiest! Looks like the prize is already mine! Ehehehehe!"


    "...Yeah, good luck finishing it."


    I patted Evangeline''s shoulder and quickly moved away. These knight duos have gone nuts! When were they ever not, though!


    Not far off was Junior.


    Junior was sprawled in the corridor with the little apprentice magicians, each diligently drawing something.


    "Hmm...?"


    Approaching, I saw they were etchingplex magical symbols into the g.


    "Junior, what''s this pattern?"


    "Oh, your majesty."


    Junior grinned and then exined.


    "We thought of incorporating an actual magic scroll into the g that can be used as an offensive spell if necessary."


    "...Offensive magic?"


    "And like this, if we align our five gs in a row, the magical effect amplifies and... boom!"


    Junior connected five pieces of paper in a row to demonstrate,


    Zzzzing!


    "Uh-oh?"


    The magical symbols, diligently drawn by the magicians, started functioning as real scrolls, emitting light right there...


    "Whoaaa! The magic is activating!"


    "Block it! Quickly block it!"


    "How do we block this?!"


    "Erase it with an eraser!"


    "But we worked so hard on it!"


    I quickly ran away from the chaos erupting among the magicians.


    Using the g as a scroll?


    It''s practical, but... the g isn''t meant for practical purposes... And the trouble of embedding this pattern into a g, might as well draw it on regr paper...


    I was relieved I didn''t have to make up such aplicated excuse.


    Behind me, I heard explosions and the magicians screaming as they were thrown through the air, but I chose to ignore it. Magic is dangerous.


    "Hmm..."


    At the mansion entrance, Damien was intensely focused, drawing something on his paper.


    "Damien, what are you drawing?"


    Approaching with a sliver of hope that Damien, our Monster Front''s living conscience, would be different from the previous lunatics,


    Inside his drawing, there was a plump hamster...


    "..."


    ...Huh? This is the symbol of our front?


    Seeing me frozen in ce, Damien, sweating profusely, awkwardly exined.


    "Well, I drew Podong, the hamster I''ve been raising..."


    "..."


    Ah, the hamster he''s been raising sincest year. Seems it''s still doing well.


    "But why did you draw this guy...?"


    "Well, you see..."


    Hesitating, Damien pushed his drawing forward, strongly making his point.


    "It''s, it''s cute!"


    "But how is that rted to our front!"


    We need a symbol that can represent our front! When I asked for a symbol, not a round hamster rolling out!


    ''I heard that judges always suffer during contests, now I understand why.''


    Understand the intent of the assignment! Don''t just draw whatever you like!


    "Podong... is cute, though..."


    With his shoulders slumped, Damien continued to draw the hamster. I left him behind and went to look for other heroes.


    I saw heroes all over the mansion, deeply engrossed in their artwork.


    The main party might have been a disaster, but there are still other parties left!


    ''The others must be drawing something sensible, right?!''


    I believe in you, guys! Let''s find just one usable thing! Just one!

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    I didn''t find a single one.


    All the other colleagues also submitted designs that were way off the mark. And yet, they were all so smug about it, which was the most ridiculous part.


    So, that evening.


    I sighed and announced.


    "There is... no winner."


    Booo!


    Immediate jeers followed.


    "It''s tyranny!"


    "Abuse of lordly power!"


    "You just didn''t want to give out the bonus, did you?!"


    "No, you guys should havee up with something decent! Damn it!"


    As I raised my voice, the heroes pushed their drawings forward.


    "Ash! What''s wrong with this lush branch design from us elves?"


    "Your elf g is already a bunch of leaves! You nt lovers! It''s redundant!"


    "Captain, what''scking in this painting I poured my soul into?"


    "If you only put a huge fist in it, it looks like some kind of brawling gang, you pugilist!"


    "Why was my beautiful oil painting rejected?"


    "A dragon breathing fire is already the symbol of the Bringar Duchy! How is changing the color going to make any difference?!"


    Ignoring the uproar from the heroes, I heaved another heavy sigh.


    "Fine, fine. Considering everyone''s effort, I''ll pick a ''fan favorite''. The prize will go to the winner of the poprity vote. Everyone, cast a vote for the drawing that you think best represents our front."


    "See, the lord knows best!"


    "If we vote, my piece will obviously win!"


    "If everyone has an eye for art, they''ll choose mine!"


    And so, after the heroes cast their votes for their favorite g designs.


    The winner was...


    "...Damien''s ''Hamster Podong'' wins."


    With an overwhelming majority of over 50% of the votes, Damien''s drawing won.


    With a moved expression, Damien, holding his hamster drawing, came forward and tearfully shared his sentiments.


    "Thank you...! I dedicate this honor to Podong!"


    "Congrattions! Can wee to visit Podong?"


    "Of course! You can see him at the temple."


    "Let''s all go see him after this!"


    Especially the elves were overjoyed,ughing and making a fuss. Perhaps they felt a kinship as nut-loving rodent creatures.


    "It''s cute."


    "It is quite cute."


    "It doesn''tpare to the grandeur of my g, but... well, it''s eptable."


    Everyone nodded, looking at Damien''s g design.


    "...Are you guys serious about this?"


    I held my forehead, feeling a headacheing on.


    Are they really okay with a hamster representing our Monster Front...?!


    "My lord! I still think our front''s symbol should only be you!"


    "Me too! So can''t we use this as a mural or something?!"


    "Thanks... not helpful at all, though..."


    Pushing away the knight duo who kept appealing with their drawing (of my face).


    "Get lost! Go y with Podong at the temple, you brats!"


    "Hey, it''s dinner time, you can''t kick us out without feeding us, captain!"


    "Fine! Eat and then get out!"


    After paying Damien his prize and feeding everyone a hearty dinner, I chased them out of my mansion.


    ***


    "Ah, this is tough..."


    Grumbling, I sat down at my desk in my office.


    Well, the design contest was half the intention, but more importantly, it was to rx everyone before the big battle.


    With harsh days of continuous battles ahead, it''s better to give everyone a chance tough and rest when possible.


    ''Even so... I was hoping to at least get a hint for a usable design...''


    Gathered everyone for a brainstorming session, and not a single usable idea came out.


    ''Forget the g for now, maybe I should open some loot boxes.''


    Before the big battle, I nned to open all the boxes I had umted.


    - Pirate''s Random Reward Box: 10


    - SR Rank Reward Box: 3


    Ten pirate''s reward chests acquired at Stage 20, and three SR-grade chests from Stage 21 rewards.


    ''As expected of those pirate bastards, even their reward chests are a trick.''


    The pirate''s random reward chests, as the name implies, yield random rewards.


    From N-grade to SSR-grade, the rewards are randomly determined, and the item table is slightly different from the regr chests.


    If lucky, one might obtain rare items not avable in ordinary reward chests.


    ...Of course, this is usually just wishful thinking, and more often than not, it ends with a bunch of N-grade junk.


    So, I''m not a fan, but what can I do? I can only open them, hoping against hope.


    ''First, the three SR-grade chests.''


    The reward chests obtained after defeating the Red Spider Legion.


    sh!


    I opened it briskly. Anything good in there?!


    [Rewards]


    - Standard High-Grade Magic Core (SR): 3


    "...Hit the average, at least."


    Getting SR-grade Magic Cores isn''t a loss. They''re not as good as finished products, but still.


    I casually threw them into my inventory andid out the main game: the ten pirate chests.


    "If there''s any conscience, one of these should hit the jackpot, right?!"


    Shouting, I opened all ten at once.


    "Did I get an SR?!"


    sh!


    Light burst out, and finally, whaty before me was...


    "..."


    A mountain of junk.


    Just garbage... Filled with worthless items. I picked them up with a sense of futility.


    Cheap rum, holed shoes, broken keys... My God.


    "Ah, forget it. What can you expect from those pirate bastards..."


    Muttering, I threw them one by one into my inventory like I was sorting through trash, but then I spotted something odd.


    Sparkle.


    "Huh?"


    There was a shabby ring amidst the junk.


    I quickly picked it up. Could it be!


    [Ring of the Kraken (SSR)]


    "Praise the mighty Octopus God-!"


    Without realizing, I let out a sphemous exmation and raised my arms high.


    Well, I''m not sure if the Kraken is an octopus or a squid, but anyway!


    That SSR item, the Ring of the Kraken, notorious for not even appearing on the drop table of Ghost Pirate Commander Bernardt Poker, has appeared!


    Its effect is very straightforward. It allows you to summon andmand the Kraken.


    Though it has the drawback of a horrendously long cooldown of 3 stages, what does it matter! It lets me use a boss-level summon for free once every three stages!


    [Rewards]


    - Ring of the Kraken (SSR)


    - Plus 9 other items <Expand list>


    Having dealt with all the umted chests.


    After the box opening, I was soaked in the peculiar,nguid feeling of emptiness that follows.


    ''...Wait a minute.''


    Wasn''t there another chest left?


    I craned my neck and looked around.


    Then, I saw a small box quietly ced in one corner of the office desk.


    It was a box brought by Alberto when he escaped from the Imperial Capital.


    What was it again? A gift from a secret organization ''Jilted Women'' established by the Ash of the past.


    - I don''t know either. It''s just called ''a gift from the past''...


    "..."


    Mulling over Alberto''s words, I frowned.


    A gift from the past.


    Meaning... something the me of the past left with his secret organization to send to the current me.


    It was a bit scary, facing this me who isn''t me. The Ash of the past. That''s why I''ve been putting off opening it.


    But I can''t avoid it any longer. I cautiously picked up the box.


    "Sigh."


    I took a deep breath and opened it.


    Click.


    Inside the opened box were... a short handwritten letter and an old piece of cloth.


    I first picked up the letter. It was brief, but the hastily scribbled first sentence caught my eye.


    - Fighting for the world, sucks, doesn''t it?


    "..."


    As soon as I read the sentence, I was certain.


    The bastard who wrote this, it''s definitely the Ash of the past.


    - From the beginning, it was just a series of fuck-ups, right? Continuously, endlessly, fucking hard, wasn''t it?


    "Are you mocking me, you bastard..."


    Grinding my teeth in annoyance, I read the next sentence.


    - But you made it this far.


    "..."


    - What can you do? You''vee this far. Just suffer a little more until the end.


    With a mix of sarcasm,passion, and... a trace of affection in the writing.


    - Hang in there, me.


    With that, the letter ended.


    "...Stupid bastard."


    Disbelieving, I looked at the letter again, then folded it back up and threw it into the box.


    I then picked up the other item in the box... an old piece of cloth.


    And it was,


    [Fragment of the Great Commander''s g] (5/5)


    - One of the five pieces of character Ashs exclusive equipment [Great Commander''s g (EX)].


    - When all five pieces are gathered, it forms aplete g.


    It was thest puzzle piece arranged by my past self.


    "..."


    The fifth.


    The final piece of the g, atst in my hands.


    I took out the g pieces I had collected so far from my inventory, one by one, and pieced them together.


    sh-!


    A bright white light shed, and the five pieces of the g merged into one.


    [Great Commander''s g (EX)]


    - The g of a man who fought as the world''sst yer through countless unrecorded times.


    - The performance of the g is determined by the achievements you''ve made during the journey to gather it.


    - May you find glory and hope in the battles toe.


    - Wee Back, Commander.


    Flutter...


    Thepleted g was a ck g with no emblem.


    An unimpressive old g, with the marks of the five pieces sewn together still visible.


    I carefully picked it up.


    I put off reading the g''s stats for a moment. Instead, I looked at the old g for a while.


    Just an empty g, with no pattern or symbol.


    ***


    The next day.


    Having gathered the heroes, I dered with my new g - the empty ck g - beside me.


    "We will not use a symbol."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone looked at me, puzzled. I nodded.


    "After defeating the monster and saving the world from destruction, the World Defense Front will disband."


    "..."


    "Our purpose is not to leave a name in history or gain power."


    Purely. Simply.


    We united to save the world.


    "Regardless of what the other members of the front think, as the leader of the front, I must prioritize the value of saving the world."


    I continued in a serious tone.


    "If one wishes to protect the world, they are our ally. There''s no need to divide ourselves with symbols or gs."


    "..."


    "So, we don''t need a symbol. I will use this non-symbol as the g of our front."


    A faint smile crossed everyone''s lips. I frowned.


    "...What''s with that? Why are you all smirking? I''m serious here."


    "No, it''s just..."


    Evangeline at the front shrugged her shoulders.


    "It''s like something a hero of justice from an old tale would say, but you say it so naturally and confidently."


    I felt a bit embarrassed but retorted roughly.


    "Got a problem with that?"


    "Not at all. That''s why I''m happy to be under yourmand."


    Shaking my head, I picked up the g beside me.


    "Prepare to march!"


    Raising the empty g high, I shouted.


    "To the Imperial Capital... To New Terra!"

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Of course, not all forces of the Monster Front are departing for New Terra.


    We must leave troops behind to defend the Monster Front. Only a part of our forces will move north.


    ''Who should stay, and who should I take with me?''


    It was a difficult decision.


    Taking too many troops would weaken the defense of the Monster Front.


    If, by any chance, monstersunched a major invasion while our main force was heading north, and Crossroad fell, it would lead to world destruction. A ssic case of losing sight of the main issue.


    We must leave enough troops to firmly hold Crossroad.


    However, concentrating too many troops in Crossroad and taking too few to the Imperial Capital would increase the risk of failing to retake New Terra and being annihted by Fernandez.


    ''Of course, there are also forces from other alliances.''


    The forces from various ces that have agreed to join the World Defense Front are all gathering in front of the Imperial Capital New Terra, on the ins... in front of the Iris River.


    They would already make up a considerable number. But I can''t immediatelymand them as my own.


    I still needed a certain number of troops I could use.


    Finally, after much deliberation, I decided on the personnel and announced it.


    "Duchess Dusk Bringar and her troops. The remnants of the Imperial Army''s 1st Legion led by Captain Metallic. Kun''s Penal Squad. Verdandi''s Holy Grail Seekers. Hannibal''s Elementalist Party. Lastly, the Gambler''s Club."


    After finishing the roll call, I put down the paper with the names.


    "We will march like this."


    Those whose names weren''t called looked baffled. Evangeline was the first to raise her hand.


    "Sir, our names weren''t called?"


    "The rest stay."


    "What?"


    My subordinates looked at me in stunned disbelief. I repeated firmly.


    "The rest stay. Keep Crossroad safe."


    Dusk Bringar, as the Duchess of Bringar Duchymanding several small nations and forces, must participate.


    Captain Metallic, as the leader of the Imperial Army''s 1st Legion, had joined me initially to avenge Lark. He muste.


    Kun is the king of the beastmen. Verdandi is the deputy queen of the elves. As representatives, their participation is confirmed.


    In the same vein, Kellibey and Serenade too, the father of the Dwarf King and the spokesman for the Merfolk King.


    They decided toe along because of the issue with operating the airship. However, as they are notbatants, there''s no need to mention them here.


    Hannibal, as the representative of the half-breeds, I''m taking him too for political considerations.


    The Gambler''s Club... They were originally recruited for the operation against Fernandez. Naturally, they are included.


    So, these are the absolutely necessary personnel.


    Conversely, the rest don''t have apelling reason to be taken along. I intended to leave as many troops as possible in Crossroad.


    "However..."


    Before Evangeline could finish her objection, I gestured for her to step back and Lucas, stepping forward, spoke in a serious tone.


    "Isn''t this too risky, my lord?"


    I gestured for him to continue. Lucas went on.


    "I''m not suggesting you take the entire force. We fully understand the importance of defending Crossroad here."


    "..."


    "But wouldn''t you need at least your main party, directly under yourmand?"


    The Main Party.


    Though they have been operating separately for a long time, they still hold a sense of belonging as one party... undoubtedly the strongestbination of the Monster Front.


    Me, Lucas, Evangeline, Junior, Damien.


    The problem was that each of the five members of this Main Party was too well-developed.


    Each was extremely useful, but that also meant their absence would significantly impact the Monster Front.


    If I''m not there, Lucas has to act as themander of the Monster Front.


    Lucas is the only one capable of controlling the entire Monster Front here. Therefore, naturally, Lucas must stay.


    Evangeline is now themander of the Monster Front''s infantry.


    With her overwhelming defensive and breakthrough capabilities, thisdy knight can protect our allies and prate through monsters, allowing the infantry to fight with remarkable efficiency at the forefront.


    Junior is leading the mage party, handling wide-area attacks and battlefield climate control.


    The difference in defensive efficiency with and without her participation is several times greater.


    And then there''s Damien, the elite killer.


    He snipes enemy elite units, named units, and even boss units, serving as the strongest spear of the frontline.


    In fact, Damien alone is responsible for eliminating more than half of the high-value enemy units.


    None of them can be spared.


    Rather, it''s the opposite. I must leave these four behind in the Monster Front to depart with peace of mind.


    "There will be no changes to the personnel!"


    I spoke sternly.


    "Those who were called prepare to march, and the rest stay here to firmly defend the front! That''s all!"


    After the meeting was adjourned.


    Lucas and the Main Party came to me, still looking worried.


    "My lord. Wouldn''t it be better to take at least Damien with you? He will be useful in various situations."


    "..."


    Useful is an understatement.


    Damien''s irvoyance is an insane trait. Just taking him would make the battle at the Imperial Capital much easier.


    But.


    "This is a war against people, not monsters. We will be killing people, not monsters."


    There are no monsters in this battlefield.


    Only people intent on killing other people.


    Like before... they could be defined as monsters.


    Indeed, Fernandez and his forces, who intend to massacre the innocent citizens of New Terra, are no different from monsters. That''s why I willingly entered this war.


    But, however.


    There will definitely be soldiers who are forced to move under Fernandez''s orders, not out of conviction.


    In this battlefield, we will have to take down such people too.


    I don''t want to make Damien kill. He is gentle-hearted and reluctant to kill.


    Above all, he is already an excellent sniper without having to do such things.


    Damien will have to y an important role in the uing decisive battles against the remaining monsters.


    I was worried that if I took him to the Imperial Capital campaign, he might develop trauma and be damaged as a sniper.


    At that moment, Damien stepped forward and shook his head lightly.


    "I disagree, Your Highness."


    "Huh?"


    "To avoid taking their lives and only subdue them, I should go."


    "...!"


    "In the past, I was a sniper who only aimed at the enemy''s weak points. I couldn''t control the power of the magic bullets. But now, I have gained the know-how to snipe ''where I want'' with ''the power I want''."


    Damien smiled faintly.


    "I can perform non-lethal suppression sniping. It''ll be very useful, right?"


    I opened my mouth slightly in surprise.


    If he can subdue without taking lives, then as Damien says, it''s even more useful in a war against people.


    I smiled helplessly. Even though he was so delicate, he''s now volunteering to go.


    You''ve really grown a lot, haven''t you?


    "Your Highness."


    At that moment, Junior, who had been hesitating behind, stepped forward.


    "I want to go too."


    "..."


    After swallowing my words for a moment, I carefully said.


    "Junior. You know, in this battle, we will sh with Fernandez."


    "Yes."


    "And under Fernandez... there''s a corps of magic soldiers."


    And themander of that mage corps is none other than Captain Reyna.


    Junior is intricately entangled with that elderly mage.


    Unlike the others, the mage corps are a pain in the neck, a group of mages tougher than the Aegis Special Forces, and they are absolutely loyal to Fernandez.


    There''s a high likelihood... we will end up fighting and killing each other.


    "...That''s why I have to go."


    Junior, clenching her fist, looked up at me with determination.


    "I have to put an end to this chain of hatred that has continued from the past, to the rtionship with that person, no. To all of it."


    "..."


    "Please take me with you. Whatever the oue, I want to see it with my own eyes."


    After swallowing my words, I sighed and turned away.


    There stood thedy knight, arms crossed, looking this way, and beside her, the silent, blonde protagonist.


    "Lucas. Evangeline. Are you two really okay on your own?"


    "You''re too much, sir."


    Evangeline smirked yfully.


    "Do you have no regard for the other soldiers who sustain this front?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that..."


    "All the soldiers of the Monster Front are staying behind. And they are the real backbone that has been supporting the Monster Front."


    That''s right.


    The backbone of the Monster Front  the soldiers  all remain. Besides, dozens of heroes still remain.


    Most of all, there are Lucas and Evangeline.


    My strongest knight duo under mymand. Who else should I trust if not these two?


    "Go without worry. We''ll hold the fort well."


    Evangeline grinned, shing her fangs.


    Then Lucas spoke.


    "Even if I can''t follow you directly, knowing that Damien and Junior are by your sideforts me. They are reliablerades."


    Lucas bowed his head slightly.


    "I''ll wait for your safe return. Trust us, my lord, and go to the southern front with a peaceful mind."


    "...Thanks, guys."


    I expressed my gratitude with all sincerity.


    I looked around at myrades, patting each one on the shoulder. Even as we prepared for our brief parting, we smiled at each other.


    The future was uncertain and fraught with anxiety. But.


    My trust in therades with whom I had traversed hell together was stronger than that anxiety.


    ***


    Lake Kingdom, Zone 8.


    The Mage Tower.


    sh!


    I arrived here again via the teleport gate.


    "You''re here, Ash."


    The Cyber Lich, now fully a friendly NPC... White Night, was waiting for me.


    With a skull-shaped face on the monitor screen of the machine, she spoke to me through the speaker.


    "I''ve been waiting. Just finished in time."


    The parts of the guardian beasts brought by the four kings of different races to this meeting.


    The root of the Elf''s World Tree, Evergreen.


    The branch of the Dwarf''s Golden Vein, Evergold.


    The fragment of the Merfolk''s Blue Coral, Everblue.


    And the leaf of the Beastmen''s Cursed Maple, Everred.


    As soon as I had secured these, I immediately handed them over to White Night, who had been synthesizing Everck using these four tree fragments.


    Following her lead to the arboretum, I muttered.


    "The Empire has long struggled to find and destroy these four trees."


    They burned the World Tree.


    Dug up the Golden Vein.


    Covered the Blue Coral with lime.


    And logged the Maple outright.


    The attack on the Leaf Wolf tribe was also because the Empire wanted to log this tree...


    It was truly fortunate that each race had at least a fragment of these guardian trees.


    The World Tree was thought to be dead, but a part of its root was barely alive,


    The Golden Vein was meticulously split and hidden by the Dwarves,


    And the Blue Coral, although it lost the grandeur to cover an entire ind, the Merfolk transnted and maintained its lineage in various ces.


    The cursed maple tree... due to a strange twist of fate, Kun, who had lived trapped inside it, knew about its secret inner space.


    The tree had long been logged, but within the hidden space, covered in fallen leaves... a sapling maple was growing.


    ''I made Kun do a terrible thing.''


    Despite the absence of pleasant memories, Kun silently gathered the maple leaves and fragments.


    White Night murmured softly as I thought about this.


    "I may not know much about the outside world... but if they tried to destroy those four guardian trees, there must have been various reasons."


    "..."


    "Either for the persecution of different races or to prevent the creation of a new Everck."


    And inside the arboretum, guided by White Night...


    A long, thin branch resembling a staff floated in mid-air, sustained by magical power.


    The ck, thorny tree.


    "But here in the Lake Kingdom, the technology of that era has been perfectly preserved, and thus, a new one could be created."


    "Everck..."


    My surname, the name of the empire, and the guardian tree of humanity.


    I carefully grasped the thorny staff. Recognizing its owner, the Everck staff wrapped around my hand.


    "Currently, the number of people who can ''use'' that tree is limited. It seems the emperor who owned the tree hundreds of years ago had set up some special configurations. And..."


    White Night observed as I held the staff and then uttered.


    "You are qualified, Ash."


    "Right."


    One of those acimed ''Guardians of the Empire,'' after all.


    "Since it''s made from a fragment and not the tree''s main body, and given there wasn''t enough time to root and sprout... that staff will only be able to perform a fraction of Everck''s functions."


    As the guardian tree of humanity, Everck has many grandiose features. A beacon of magic, roots extending into the spirit world, and so on...


    But none of that matters to me. There is only one reason I need this tree.


    "What exactly do you n to do with that small branch?"


    Instead of answering White Night''s curious question, I just grinned slyly. Then I replied.


    "Victory."


    The key is in hand. The conditions are clear.


    Now, it''s time to go all out in this battle.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Preparations for the campaign were proceeding smoothly.


    Given the long journey to New Terra and the urgency of time, the preparations for the expeditionary force had to bepleted quickly.


    Fortunately, as Crossroad was a fortress city, military supplies were abundant.


    Ample provisions of military horses, armor, rations, and consumables were gathered.


    Equipment was distributed to the departing heroes and soldiers, and the order of march was set...


    And so, the preparations wereplete.


    Now, the day before leaving for the Imperial Capital. Evening.


    "Ash."


    Dusk Bringar came to look for me at the lord''s mansion. I greeted her warmly.


    "Duchess. What brings you here?"


    "..."


    After scanning the surroundings with sharp eyes and ensuring we were alone, Dusk Bringar asked in a hushed voice.


    "It''s about Fernandez''s spy. The one who calmly infiltrated our ranks..."


    "..."


    "Aren''t you going to deal with it? Are you nning to keep him with you?"


    Indeed.


    There was already a spy from Fernandez''s side infiltrated in our camp.


    Dusk Bringar had noticed the spy''s presence and promptly informed me.


    After cross-verifying testimonies and evidence, it was certain the individual was Fernandez''s spy.


    However, I had not taken any action.


    I had left the spy within my camp.


    "Not yet. We need to use him at a more decisive moment... effectively."


    I smiled slyly.


    "I have a n in mind, so don''t worry too much."


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar watched me silently with furrowed brows, then eventually let out a small sigh.


    "I''m worried, but I trust you''ll handle it well."


    "Do you fully trust me now?"


    "When have I not?"


    Dusk Bringar chuckled and waved her hand, walking out of my mansion.


    "Tomorrow we depart. It will be a long journey, so rest well."


    "It''s rare for you to visit, you should at least have a meal..."


    "I''ve decided to dine with my people tonight."


    Dusk Bringar''s face bore the dignified look of a ruler.


    "The fate of Bringar Duchy also hangs in the bnce in this battle. My soldiers and citizens, they''re all trembling with anxiety."


    "..."


    "I shall reassure them. Ash, live up to my trust in you."


    "Don''t worry."


    I stood tall and spoke with conviction.


    "We''ll win."


    "You''re always so confident... and you''ve always proven it with results."


    Dusk Bringar, showing her pointed teeth in a smile, said,


    "I trust you this time as well."


    With that, she walked north towards Crossroad, where her people awaited.


    "..."


    Many people trust me, who''s been recklessly making promises. I must honor their faith.


    Watching her retreating figure, I turned my gaze towards the inner city.


    "But a spy, huh..."


    Fernandez, who''s been up to all sorts of sly tricks since the first year. It would be more strange not to have a spy at this critical juncture.


    Naturally, I had anticipated Fernandez sending a spy - and I had devised a scheme to use him to our advantage.


    "You must''ve had some fun using spies so far, huh, brother?"


    I grinned, showing my teeth.


    "This time, I''ll deliver a proper counterpunch."


    ***


    The temple.


    When I visited unexpectedly, the priests rushed out in surprise.


    "Your Highness, you''vee!"


    Among them was Zenis, the newly appointed Head Priest.


    He appeared to be off duty, dressed in a casual sleeveless tee and shorts... and with a scruffy beard on his chin, he truly looked like an uncle.


    "Zenis. How is it? Is Crossroad to your liking?"


    As I asked casually, Zenis, flustered yetposed, replied.


    "Yes, Your Highness. Honestly, I was worried it might be ufortable living in this remote southern region, but it''s much more pleasant than I thought. The people are all so kind and..."


    "I''m d to hear it''s not too bad. Keep up the good work for our city."


    I grinned and firmly grasped his shoulder.


    "I hope to have a long and good rtionship with you."


    "..."


    Zenis blinked in surprise. I patted his shoulder and passed by.


    Encouraging the temple to function properly in my absence was one purpose of my visit, but there was another reason foring today.


    I knocked on the door of a private room inside the temple and entered.


    "Lilly. I''m here."


    "Your Highness...!"


    Lilly, who was lying in bed, looked at me with a surprised face.


    Lilly was already nine months pregnant. She was staying in the temple due to severe abdominal pain.


    I sat in the chair next to the bed and gestured with my chin.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Id like to say I''m fine, but to be honest, thebor pains are continuous... It''s tough. Haha."


    Lilly sighed deeply, rubbing her swollen belly.


    "Causing so much trouble for his mom even beforeing into the world. I worry how much of a troublemaker he''ll be once he''s out."


    "Yeah. I''m looking forward to it too."


    "No, I want you to worry, not look forward to it...!"


    We looked at each other and chuckled.


    I nced at the calendar on the wall.


    "Has the due date been set?"


    "No. Normally, it would be ten months for a human child, but for a half-blood, it varies... Maybe as soon as a month, or it could take several more."


    "You''ll have a hard time for a while."


    "Your Highness, and everyone else, are the ones who are really going to suffer."


    We''re all heading to our own battlefields.


    The expeditionary force, including myself, to retake New Terra in the Imperial Capital.


    The defense forces staying in Crossroad to fend off monsters.


    And Lilly, here to give birth to her child.


    "...I''ll definitelye back victorious. So."


    I smiled broadly.


    "I hope you and your child safely ovee this battle."


    Lilly will give birth while the expeditionary force is away.


    I won''t be able to be by her side during that time. That''s why I wanted to leave her with words of encouragement before departing.


    "I also want to be a good godfather to your child."


    "What?"


    Lilly''s eyes widened at my words.


    "Godfather? Your Highness?"


    I feigned a hurt expression.


    "What, you won''t let me?"


    "No, no. Of course, it would be an honor for me and my child...! But I''m just overwhelmed..."


    Lilly hastily gestured with her hand, and I grinned.


    "Then leave it to me. It''s a promise?"


    It was something I had been thinking about for a while.


    Bing the official guardian of Lilly''s child.


    Sure, there would be gossip if a prince volunteered to be the godfather of a half-blood child. But that''s just gossip, isn''t it?


    Lilly is myrade, and so is Godhand.


    This child is the offspring of my tworades. If there''s something I can do, I will dly do it.


    "I''ll be back, Lilly."


    I reached out my hand to Lilly.


    Lilly awkwardly grasped it, and we shook hands.


    "Let''s meet again safely."


    "...Yes, Your Highness. Please return safely."


    Lilly smiled too.


    A much more mature smile than when we first met.


    ***


    Since I was at the temple, I met several other people.


    I encouraged other priests who had been serving since the first year.


    I made offerings in front of the goddess statue. I also met Damian, in the middle of a tearful farewell with the problem hamster Podong.


    Podong had grown rmingly fat, almost like a ball... What had he been eating?


    "During my absence, you''ll take good care of Podong, won''t you, Head Priest?"


    "Oh yes. Don''t worry. I''m good at treating animals as well as people. I even took on the role of a veterinarian in my previous post."


    Listening to the conversation between Damian and Zenis, I chuckled. Podong needs to start a diet.


    I also met Torkel. He was still diligently cleaning as always. Now, it seemedpletely natural to him.


    Even though I had given Torkel a new helmet, he still wore his old, blunt one in nonbat situations.


    "I will devote myself to protecting Crossroad and the temple. Please go and return safely."


    "Alright. I''ll be back."


    It seemed like it would take more time to resolve Torkel''s trauma. I just hoped he would deal with it on his own.


    "And Torkel."


    I whispered to Torkel.


    "You''re getting along well with Zenis, right?"


    "...!"


    Torkel flinched and then slowly nodded.


    After making a round of the temple, I stepped outside.


    Nodding to Zenis, who came out to see me off, I said.


    "Zenis. While I''m gone, take good care of the injured. And please look after Lilly and her child."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Have a safe journey."


    After giving onest look at the disheveled Head Priest who bowed politely, I turned away.


    Leaving the temple, I visited other facilities in the city, encouraging everyone to take good care of Crossroad in my absence.


    And so, thest evening passed...


    ***


    The next day. Morning.


    "We''re departing!"


    After shouting, I mounted my horse and called out to the soldiers in the rear.


    "Let''s go! To the Imperial Capital, New Terra!"


    "Yes-!"


    Heroes and soldiers followed behind me.


    We departed through the north gate of Crossroad.


    At the north gate, Lucas, Evangeline, and other heroes and soldiers who were staying in the city came to see us off.


    And then,


    "Lord! Have a safe trip!"


    "Show the south the strength of the prince!"


    "Return safely-!"


    Citizens gathered like clouds on both sides of the north gate, waving their hands towards us.


    "..."


    As I took in the familiar faces, I drove my horse forward.


    Was I a good lord to these people?


    I don''t know.


    As an administrator, I was clumsy, and as amander, reckless. I wasnt as experienced as the Cross family lords who had ruled this city.


    But the citizens trust and follow me.


    I also want to be a good person to them.


    Their lives depend on my actions from now on.


    And I want to save everyone.


    Not just Crossroad, but...


    More countries, more people.


    To save them.


    To see tomorrow together.


    To reach the world beyond the ending.


    "Hyah!"


    I spurred my horse forward. Heroes and soldiers orderly followed behind me.


    With a nk banner fluttering, we headed north.


    ***


    Thanks to the Silver Winter familypleting road construction earlier, the journey wasfortable.


    When I had traveled south to Crossroad from the Imperial Capital bynd before, it took three weeks. But now, with well-paved roads, it took less than two weeks, even with arger group.


    During the march, Dusk Bringar deployed her forces in all directions for reconnaissance, but we encountered no enemy attacks on our northward journey.


    "Fernandez''s army is not blocking us."


    Dusk Bringar muttered in wonder.


    I cynically replied.


    "They must think it''s enough to defend just around the Imperial Capital."


    During the Imperial Throne Confrontation, Fernandez''s forces had also been depleted.


    Above all, Fernandez was now fully focused on controlling New Terra in the Imperial Capital.


    He was blockading the city, restricting the movement of citizens, and implementing the ''Last Ark'' n in stages.


    He wouldn''t have the luxury to send forces to stop us.


    "If they form a defensive line, it will be right in front of the Imperial Capital..."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "...on the ins of the Iris River."


    Thus, two weeks after departing Crossroad, on a clear day under the bleak cold ofte autumn.


    Havingpleted our northward journey, we reached the Iris River flowing in front of New Terra.


    There, we encountered Fernandez''s army, encamped across the river.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    A river flows through the central part of the continent.


    This river, called the Iris, divides the southwest and northeast of the continent.


    A great river that flows from the ind sea near the Imperial Capital New Terra to the outer sea in the east, it is the lifeline of civilization that has made the central part of the continent prosperous and fertile.


    To the Everck Empire, which greedily devoured the center of the continent, this river represents the practical jurisdiction of the Imperial Capital New Terra,


    and an absolute defense line that must not allow foreign invasions.


    Trot, trot, trot...


    South of this river, the forces of Crossroad led by me were converging.


    "Whoa."


    I stopped my horse and looked across the river - to the north, at the enemy forces encamped there.


    The Imperial Capital Defense Forces.


    Fernandez''s forces, fluttering banners with roses and shields.


    The imperial standing army responsible for the outer defense and internal security of New Terra waited for us.


    And between us and them, across the Iris River...


    "There''s no bridge."


    There were no facilities to cross.


    Only the ugly remains of a destroyed bridge.


    Someone spoke as I surveyed the river.


    "It copsed during the battle. Precisely, the Imperial Capital Defense Forces destroyed it."


    Turning around, it was Metallic, the knight leading the remnants of the 1st Legion.


    With one eye whitened, Metallic exined with a fierce glint in his eye.


    "Under the trickery of Lord Fernandez, the vanguard of our 1st Legion waspletely annihted along with the copse of the bridge."


    "Indeed."


    "Therefore, afterward, we had to take a long detour to cross the river and head to the Imperial Capital, stretching the front lines. This was one of the reasons the war dragged on."


    Metallic had participated in the Imperial Capital Confrontation as Lark''s deputy.


    He exined all the battles that unfolded in this region and the route the 1st Legion chose to reach the Imperial Capital. I listened carefully and nodded.


    After finishing his exnation, Metallic cautiously asked me.


    "So, what will you do now, Your Highness? Will you take a detour?"


    "No. For now, we wont move the troops."


    I looked around. The ins were spacious enough.


    "We''ll wait here for our allies to gather."


    At my words, Metallic twitched as if startled.


    "Are you saying we''ll set up camp here?"


    "Why? Is there a problem?"


    "But, right across the river is the Imperial Capital Defense Forces..."


    "Without a bridge, they can''t cross over either. Neither side can attack."


    "Still..."


    "Too close, you think?"


    I grinned and looked at the Imperial Capital Defense Forces to the north.


    Despite the river between us, the distance between the two armies was close.


    It was only just out of range for long-distance attacks, but if someone had good eyesight, they could see each other''s faces.


    "We need to be this close to have a conversation face-to-face."


    "Your Highness...?"


    "Enough, set up the camp!"


    I raised my voice.


    "We will wait here for the arrival of our allies! Prepare the camp-!"


    ***


    The night we set up camp.


    The soldiers were anxious to camp with the enemy so close, but I didn''t care.


    I knew they wouldn''t attack us now.


    Because right now, on this side...


    Your people are hiding among us.


    So, I might as well use that to my advantage.


    Late into the night, I called Metallic to my tent.


    "Did you summon me, Your Highness?"


    "Yes. Come in, Metallic."


    Hesitantly approaching, Metallic was greeted with my broad smile.


    "I have something important to discuss with you. Come, sit here."


    "Well, if I may."


    Metallic entered the tent and quietly sat on the chair before me.


    "What would you like to discuss... Uh?!"


    And as soon as Metallic sat down, the heroes under mymand who were waiting in the tent sprung out and subdued him.


    In an instant, his arms and legs were bound, and he gritted his teeth towards me.


    "What is the meaning of this, Your Highness...!"


    The sight of him, covered in scars with one eye turned pale, was like facing a wild beast. Intimidating indeed.


    But knowing his true nature, his fierce appearance wasn''t scary at all.


    "Though you look like a seasoned veteran of many battles, your actions are no better than a rats. Metallic."


    I leaned in closer and smirked at him.


    "I''ve known for a long time that you''re a spy."


    "...?!"


    "That you entered my ranks under false pretenses. That you were waiting for the right moment to stab me in the back. I knew all of it."


    Confused, Metallic muttered in defeat.


    "How... how did you know...?"


    The answer came not from me, but from Dusk Bringar who stepped forward.


    "Within the 1st Legion of the Imperial Army, the 1st Heavy Cavalry Division was practically Larks personal guard, wasn''t it?"


    "Duchess Bringar...!"


    "If Lark had been captured and killed, you men would have chosen death as well. But here you are, safe and sound, which wouldn''t make sense otherwise."


    Dusk Bringar smirked.


    "Fernandez must have released you. Did you think we wouldn''t know?"


    The Bringar Duchy had waged war against Lark and his 1st Legion.


    They knew better than anyone who the 1st Legion were and how they operated. After all, they were the ones who trampled over Bringar Duchy.


    From the beginning, Dusk Bringar had doubts about Metallic''s survival, and his investigation confirmed the truth.


    "...Huh."


    Metallic slowly lowered his head.


    "So this is how it ends."


    I had nned to subdue him with [Eye of Command] if he resisted strongly, but surprisingly, he gave up resistance immediately. A tired voice came from the defeated knight.


    "Kill me."


    "Typical of knights to always ask for death. Listen, Metallic, let''s talk a bit more."


    Crouching in front of him, I spoke in a subtle tone.


    "You, a loyal servant of Lord Lark, why did you join Fernandez? Thats what I want to know first."


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Metallic slowly began to speak.


    "Lord Lark... is still alive."


    Everyone in the room widened their eyes in shock.


    I listened quietly, and Metallic continued.


    "Right after Lord Lark was captured, Fernandez threatened us. If we didnt surrender immediately, he would kill Lord Lark."


    "..."


    "We pretended to surrender and observed the situation. Then, Fernandez came to our 1st Legion and threatened us again. If we didn''t go to the southern front to act as spies... he would kill Lord Lark immediately."


    To keep Lord Lark alive.


    The remnants of the 1st Legion were leashed by Fernandez, forced to act at his bidding.


    "We moved out of loyalty, but it''s true we submitted to Lord Fernandez and plotted against you, Your Highness."


    Metallic closed his eyes.


    "Kill me. End it cleanly."


    "...I have a proposal for you, Sir Metallic."


    To him, submissively awaiting my judgment, I whispered softly.


    "A way to save both Lord Lark and screw over Fernandez."


    "...?"


    Metallic''s head, which had been bowed, lifted.


    A faint glimmer of life returned to his pale, dead eye. I smirked.


    "How about it? Will you listen to my proposal?"


    ***


    Several days passed.


    Under the banner of the World Guardians Front, set up south of the Iris River, the forces of fallen kings from all over gathered.


    The four major non-human races, along with kings and rulers from the frontiers.


    Gathering everyone like this, the number was considerable. I finished checking off the names on the paper list I held, ncing over the long lines of encampments on either side.


    "With the Southern City-State Alliance and the Mirage Tribe from the west joining... Now everyone is here."


    All the cards I had prepared were now in my hands.


    No need to wait any longer. I slowly rose from my chair.


    "Now, let''s set off for New Terra..."


    That''s when it happened.


    Boom, boom, boom...!


    Low drumbeats echoed from across the river.


    Booooom...!


    And they were apanied by long, majestic trumpet sts.


    The Imperial Capital Defense Forces, which had remained motionless during the past few days as we gathered on this side, suddenly started ying music.


    And it wasn''t just music. The Imperial Capital Defense Forces began to orderly split to the left and right.


    Watching this, I furrowed my brow.


    "...My dear brother ising out sooner than I thought."


    At this sudden movement from the Imperial Capital Defense Forces, the kings and soldiers of our alliance looked over in confusion.


    Then, from the neatly split ranks of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces, a soldier ran out and shouted towards us.


    "The supreme, noble, and lofty sovereign of thisnd, who has built paradise on earth as the chosen of the Goddess!"


    Wait.


    I''ve heard this line before.


    "The only emperor of the great Everck Empire, long live the Emperor!"


    Long live-!


    The Imperial Capital Defense Forces shouted in unison.


    The loud chants of long live echoed throughout the area. I couldn''t help but smirk in disbelief.


    "...As far as I know, this intro was reserved for just one person in the whole world."


    Regardless of my grumbling, the soldier across the river continued.


    "Fernandez Ember Keeper Everck, His Imperial Majesty, presents himself-!"


    And then.


    He appeared.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop...


    Riding a white horse, dressed in ck and gold uniform, with a blood-red cape trailing behind, and a radiant golden crown on his head.


    Adorned in the splendid regalia of an emperor, my second brother, Fernandez, slowly made his way to the center of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces.


    As Fernandez approached close to the riverbank, he smiled brightly. I too faced my brother with a wide grin.


    "Finally lost it, have you, dear brother? Dering yourself emperor."


    Fernandez calmly adjusted his crown.


    "The imperial throne is a seat to govern the world, representing humanity. In these unprecedented times of crisis, it cannot remain vacant forever, can it?"


    "If Father has gone missing, shouldn''t your first thought be to search for him? Isn''t that what a real son would do?"


    "Amoner''s son might. But we are royalty, guardians. We must consider the fate of the nation and the future of the world before our father''s life."


    "Always so slick with your words..."


    I rolled my eyes.


    Fernandez softened his voice, exuding a gentle demeanor.


    "It''s been a while, Ash. Have you been well?"


    "Thanks for the concern, brother. It''s overwhelming, an emperor still caring for his little brother."


    "I won''t beat around the bush. Surrender now. I will save you and all your people."


    Fernandez extended his hand towards me.


    "You''ve always been on my list of people to save. I know about the countless years of battles you''ve fought."


    I frowned.


    Fernandez... he knows that this world has repeated itself.


    Indeed, there''s much I need to dig out from this brother.


    "After such a long and harsh time, fighting until your soul was about to break, it would be too cruel to have no salvation in the end... So,e to me, Ash."


    "..."


    "Let''s leave together. To a new world. To a new paradise."


    Fernandez spoke tenderly, but,


    I silently raised my fist and then slowly extended my middle finger.


    "This is my answer."


    "...?"


    Fernandez seemed puzzled. In this world, this gesture might not be particrly offensive, but what does it matter.


    Eat shit.


    "My salvation lies neither in surrender nor in escape. My salvation is something I fight for and win with my own hands."


    I growled.


    "There''s no way I''ll crawl under your feet."


    "...You''ll end up shattered in the end, Ash."


    "I don''t care if I do."


    I tightly gripped the g in my other hand - the symbol of the World Guardians Front, a nk ck banner.


    "I''m already in pieces."


    Ive resolved to live in pieces.


    "Theres no reasoning with you."


    Fernandez shook his head, then scanned my camp.


    "Then I have no choice but to capture you by force."


    "What?"


    "By the name of the emperor-"


    Fernandez shouted in a sonorous voice.


    "Seize the traitor!"


    Then,


    Click! Click! Click!


    As if on cue, various forces within my camp suddenly drew their weapons and pointed them at me.


    Led by the remnants of the 1st Legion, a significant number of the fallen kings who had joined from various ces betrayed me and took an aggressive stance.


    "What?!"


    "What''s happening..."


    Confused, the fallen kings and forces around me quickly surrounded me in defense, weapons drawn.


    On my side were the four major non-human races and the forces that hade to support us during the Goblin Wave.


    Except for a few fallen kings... more than half of the others, following Fernandez''s orders, were pointing their weapons at me.


    From the beginning, or perhapster on, they had been swayed by Fernandez.


    Politically, they must have judged that the second prince, who had taken control of the central region, would have a stronger grip on world power than the third prince from the south.


    The invasion of monsters and the end of the world seemed like distant tales, but power was a more immediate concern.


    In an instant, the World Guardians Front was split in two. I clicked my tongue at the sight.


    "Everyone."


    I muttered softly.


    "Are you sure youre on the right side?"


    There have been so many times throughout history where choosing the wrong side led to downfall.


    And all of you have chosen the wrong side.


    That side is a rotten lifeline.


    I slowly put my hand into the pocket of my coat.


    In my hand - I grasped a branch of Everck.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Swoosh!


    I pulled out a branch of Everck from my pocket.


    As I suddenly brandished the ck thorny staff, those around me looked puzzled.


    Most seemed to think, ''What can he do with just a twig?'' However, a few realized what I was holding and were shocked.


    "You, that couldn''t possibly be...?!"


    The most astonished was Fernandez on the other side of the river.


    No wonder. As far as Fernandez knew, the only such tree was in the imperial pce.


    He had no idea that this tree was originally created in the dungeons of the Lake Kingdom, that its crafting method was preserved within those dungeons, and that the scattered non-human races had the materials for this tree.


    "Since I''ve been crawling around the southern outskirts, I managed to get my hands on one, Lord of the Central."


    Mockingly, I brandished the branch of Everck, swiping it through the air next to me.


    Creeeak...!


    The space split open.


    Using the power of Everck, I had opened a temporary portal to the spirit realm.


    I inserted the end of the branch into it.


    Swishhh!


    The branch, absorbing the power of the spirit realm, instantly extended its tips into the depths of the other world, like spreading roots.


    "You must have had a tough time fighting alone against them in that ce for so long, haven''t you?"


    I grinned and spoke towards the opened portal.


    "Now,e back and rest. The people of this world need your care."


    The man isted in the spirit realm.


    The true leader of the empire.


    My trump card for this war, and at the same time, the most powerful one-


    "...Father."


    As I called out to him,


    Crash!


    I felt a strong grip seizing the end of the branch.


    I pulled back on Everck, causing the extended branch to rapidly retract-


    And the man holding its end was pulled into this world.


    Thud...


    As the man set foot in this world, the portal to the spirit realm closed.


    Fwoosh...


    Simultaneously, the branch of Everck in my hand turned to ash and disappeared.


    It seems a small branch like this is only good for a single use as a lifeline, a single beacon.


    It doesn''t matter.


    The main objective has been achieved.


    "..."


    The man who returned to this world slowly opened his eyes.


    Between the disheveled ck hair, eyes shining with an unhuman brilliance, golden and sparkling, appeared.


    A man sculpted by the gods from gold instead of y.


    The half-owner of this world.


    The only emperor of the Everck Empire.


    Traha Peacemaker Everck... had returned from the spirit realm.


    "Sigh."


    He looked up at the sky, swept his feet over the ground, took a deep breath, and ran his hand through his disordered beard.


    "Even rolling in the mud, this world is better."


    My father- the real emperor of the Everck Empire,ughed hollowly.


    "There''s no lie in old sayings."


    ***


    Panic ensued.


    Not only the people on the south side of the river but also Fernandez on the north, and even the Imperial Capital Defense Forces under hismand, were all frozen.


    The emperor, thought to be dead after his disappearance, had suddenly returned.


    "It''s... it''s a fake."


    One of the soldiers from the 1st Legion, who had been pointing their spear at us, eximed.


    "His Imperial Majesty has been missing for over a year! There were widespread rumors of his death! It''s impossible for him to appear so suddenly, it must be a fake...!"


    "A fake, is it?"


    The emperor turned towards them and chuckled.


    "That''s an interesting story. If there is a fake who can impersonate me, I would very much like to meet them."


    "Uh, agh...?!"


    With the natural aura of a supreme being emanating from behind him.


    The emperor, while walking towards them, whispered softly as he looked around.


    "I am a unique existence. Even if a fake could mimic my appearance, they could not replicate the light that my soul possesses."


    "..."


    "Who dares to call me a fake? Let anyonee forward and present their evidence."


    No one stepped forward.


    They could only tremble and face the emperor''s return.


    "It is I."


    The emperor clicked his tongue briefly.


    "How can you wear the imperial uniform without even recognizing me? Either discard your weapons or take off the uniform, make a choice."


    ng!


    ng...!


    Weapons ttered to the ground from the hands of the 1st Legion soldiers.


    The soldiers who dropped their weapons prostrated themselves before the emperor.


    "Your Majesty...!"


    "Emperor Your Majesty!"


    "We meet the supreme ruler of the empire!"


    "Please forgive our rudeness...!"


    Following suit,


    "Yo- Your Majesty!"


    "The Emperor of the Empire..."


    Some of the quick-witted fallen kings who were pointing their weapons at us hastily lowered them.


    "We hope you have been in good health!"


    "It seems there''s been a misunderstanding. We never intended to oppose you..."


    "We were merely deceived by Fernandez''s smooth talk!"


    The situation reversed in an instant.


    Hostility dissipated in a sh.


    Most of the des and spearheads that were aimed at us fell to the ground. The emperor, surveying this scene, gently smiled with his arms crossed behind his back.


    "This is quite the alliance. Leaders from the frontiers have all gathered here."


    Then, the emperor''s gaze met Dusk Bringar''s. He narrowed his eyes and gestured subtly.


    "And I see several leaders who dislike me as well."


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar, folding his arms, stared intently at the emperor. The emperor casually ignored his gaze and continued.


    "Bringing together so many monarchs in one ce, it must be..."


    After scanning the area, the emperor finally looked at me.


    "My youngest, Ash. It was you."


    "Yes, Father."


    I bowed respectfully to the emperor.


    "It''s been a while since west met in the spirit realm."


    "Back then, I thought this wayward boy was tirelessly wandering in the spirit realm... but the tables have turned. This time, you saved this old man."


    The emperor brushed his haggard face with his hand.


    "I was almost at my limit. If you hadn''t pulled me out, I might have indeed met my end in that spirit realm."


    In truth, I could have rescued the emperor immediately after obtaining the branch of Everck a few weeks ago.


    However, there was a spy in the camp. It would have been problematic if this trump card was exposed to Fernandez prematurely.


    Therefore, I asionally peeked into the spirit realm to make sure he was still alive.


    After confirming he had enough time left and waiting for the right moment, I rescued him just now.


    Knowing this yet choosing not to mention it, the emperor nodded and expressed his gratitude.


    "Thank you, Ash. I will never forget this deed."


    "It was nothing but my duty as a son."


    Then I smirked and turned the point of myment elsewhere.


    "...Unlike our brother who did something a son should never do, who is also present here."


    The emperor slowly turned his head northward - towards the other side of the river.


    "My dear second son, my Ember Keeper."


    "..."


    Fernandez gave a wry smile, as if embarrassed.


    "...Father. You have returned."


    The emperor let out a short sigh.


    "Yes, Fernandez. You closed the portal to the spirit realm... I was isted there for quite a while. Had I been trapped a bit longer, I might have indeed met my fate, just as you nned."


    "..."


    "Fernandez, my son. Did you covet the throne so much that you wanted to remove your father?"


    The emperor spoke with an unexpectedly calm voice, showing no anger.


    "If that''s the case, why didn''t you speak honestly? You are astute, and I might have seriously considered abdication."


    "I have no interest in the throne, Father."


    Fernandez shook his head.


    "There were tasks to be done as the representative of humanity, tasks you surely would not have approved of... That''s why I did this."


    "So, you''re saying these tasks were worth removing me for?"


    "Yes."


    "And now that I have returned, you still intend to dere yourself emperor and confront me?"


    "Yes."


    Fernandez did not hesitate. Only the soldiers of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces around him were taken aback.


    "Aftering this far, what''s there to hesitate about, Father? As the ultimate leader of humanity, I intend to follow the path I''ve chosen to the end."


    "..."


    "Even if it means crossing swords with you, Father. That''s the path I will take."


    Fernandez showed a firm grip in front of his chest.


    "I''m prepared for this. Even if the whole world fails to understand, I will walk this path."


    "You believe it''s the right path?"


    "No."


    Fernandez shook his head heavily.


    "It''s not about being right. It''s the only path avable."


    "..."


    The emperor, silently observing Fernandez, turned to me.


    "Ash."


    "Yes, Father."


    "I entrust you with the emperor''s proxy authority. Use my name to settle the situation."


    The emperor let out a long sigh.


    "I''m too old and weary to deal with my own people who''ve shown their fangs at me."


    "Your name alone is enough. Please take a rest."


    I grinned and stepped forward in front of the emperor.


    Then I raised my voice loudly.


    "Imperial Capital Defense Forces!"


    The soldiers around Fernandez flinched.


    Fernandez had been managing the internal affairs of the Imperial Capital as the administrative minister for a long time, making the Imperial Capital Defense Forces practically his limbs.


    But, even so... they were soldiers loyal to the emperor.


    Fernandez had announced the death of the former emperor and ascended to the throne. But now, with the former emperor not dead and returning like this.


    Any cause or justification they had bes worthless.


    And without a cause or justification, an army ceases to be an army.


    They are nothing more than a mob of hooligans.


    "Make your choice right now!"


    I extended my hand forward and presented them with a choice.


    "Will you remain as part of a rebellious group following a false emperor?"


    "...!"


    "Or will you remain as loyal and honorable soldiers of the empire, dedicating your lives to the true emperor!"


    A wave of uncertainty spread.


    Just a few minutes ago, the Imperial Capital Defense Forces were wless, but now cracks were spreading among them.


    Officers and soldiers alike, unsure of what to do, looked around in agitation.


    I inwardly smirked.


    That''s what I said, people. Choose your side wisely.


    The highest rank in the empire is not the first, second, or third prince. It''s, of course, the emperor!


    From the beginning, my n was to hold onto this line!


    "In the name of Traha Peacemaker Everck, the great Emperor of the Everck Empire-"


    Backed by imperial authority, I shouted loudly.


    "The true soldiers of the empire, the real loyalists, seize the traitor right before your eyes!"


    "...!"


    And then,


    Click! Click! Click!


    Just as the World Guardians Front had split into two before, now the Imperial Capital Defense Forces were divided.


    The soldiers belonging to the Imperial Capital Defense Forces rapidly broke away and pointed their weapons at their ownrades.


    And the tips of their swords and spears were aimed at the one who was once their master... Fernandez.


    "You, you all...!"


    "What are you doing now!"


    "Shut up! Who are you pointing your swords at right now!"


    "I am of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces! The shield of His Majesty the Emperor! I stand with the Emperor!"


    The soldiers of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces, now split in half, shouted at each other.


    And amidst them.


    "Ash..."


    Surrounded by his own troops who were now pointing their weapons at him, Fernandez trembled with a mockingugh.


    "...Truly an astonishing turnaround."


    I smiled back broadly.


    Thanks for thepliment, brother!

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    As the Imperial Capital Defense Forces on the north side of the river began to fight among themselves,


    On the south side, where the World Guardians Front was located, the divided factions quickly regrouped.


    "Prince Ash, you know our intentions, right?"


    "We didn''t mean to betray you, we just needed to survive..."


    The leaders of the forces that had briefly pointed their weapons at me groveled and begged for forgiveness.


    I just smirked and said nothing, while they all sweated profusely.


    Their reason for initially betraying me and siding with Fernandez was simple. They believed Fernandez would dominate the world in the future.


    But now that the emperor had returned, and I stood backed by him, everyone realized that it was advantageous to rejoin my side. They immediately prostrated themselves before me, deciding it was better to seek forgiveness sooner rather thanter.


    With a smile, I waved my hand dismissively.


    "It''s fine. I understand."


    Unreliable bastards.


    But they are also brutally honest in the face of power.


    As long as I have the emperor behind me, they will crawl at my feet.


    "Prince Ash...!"


    "Thank you, thank you."


    "Such broad-mindedness...!"


    Seeing that I didn''t punish them and epted them back, they bowed and thanked me.


    Well, thanks for showing your true colors this time.


    These people can all be my enemies at any moment.


    Conversely, the other half that remained loyal to me until the end are the ones I can truly trust.


    I''m just grateful they made the distinction clear this time.


    Meanwhile, the situation on the north side of the river was also being resolved.


    "Retreat!"


    Fernandez shouted.


    About half of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces, still loyal to Fernandez, slowly retreated, keeping their weapons trained on the other half who had turned against them.


    "We will meet again in New Terra, Father. And... Ash."


    Fernandez didn''t bring his full force. His Aegis Special Forces and Magic Troops were likely waiting in New Terra.


    This was merely a preliminary skirmish, presumably intended to cause internal strife on our side without suffering much damage himself.


    Unfortunately for him, it was the Imperial Capital Defense Forces who ended up fractured.


    Rustle...


    The divided Imperial Capital Defense Forces, though pointing weapons at each other, did not engage inbat, instead widening the distance between them. They were, after all,rades who had shared hardships until just a few minutes ago.


    Even in such a test of loyalty to the empire, it was too much to immediately attack each other.


    "Let''s go back, hyah!"


    Fernandez turned his horse first, and about half of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces following him also retreated slowly towards the north.


    Watching Fernandez leave, I turned to my sniper, Damian, who was slowly removing his eye from the rifle scope.


    "Damian, what do you think?"


    "Yes, Your Highness, as you said."


    Damian eyed Fernandez''s retreating figure intently.


    "...It''s an illusion. It seems His Highness Fernandez wasn''t here in the first ce."


    That figures.


    Fernandez isn''t the type to expose himself in such a risky ce.


    His real body is probably hidden deep in New Terra, controlling a clone through illusion magic.


    "Are we letting Fernandez go?"


    "Shouldn''t we attack now and capture him?"


    Other kings, unaware of this, asked me. I shook my head.


    "We won''t pursue. We don''t have the means to anyway."


    Chasing after a clone is pointless.


    We need to find a way to cross the river right now.


    And more importantly... it''s advantageous to let him go now.


    It allows us to use the next move we have prepared.


    The soldiers of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces who remained on the north side of the river hesitated, then lined up along the riverbank. I nodded at them.


    "Loyal soldiers of the empire, thank you for staying. Your loyalty will surely be remembered by His Majesty."


    Relief flickered across their anxious faces.


    Then, the emperor behind me clicked his tongue.


    "...You y the role of a herald quite well, Ash."


    "Isn''t it a basic skill for a ruler? Please assign me such tasks more often."


    "My son indeed, with such a way of speaking."


    The emperor, shaking his head, walked to the edge of the Iris River and looked down at the flowing water.


    "It''s a shame that the bridge here has copsed... This Iris Bridge was built in the first year of my great-grandfather''s reign as emperor. It saddens me to see it washed away."


    "We can always build a new bridge."


    "True. The bridge can be rebuilt. But how do you n to cross now? Will you take a long detour? It will take quite some time."


    "No need for that."


    I waved the g in my hand.


    "I can build a temporary bridge."


    Then, I forcefully nted the g into the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Ultimate skill [Imperial Edict].


    Gray magical energy burst from my body, forming a huge wall-like structure and began to build up over the river.


    Originally a fortress construction skill, but its versatile application has made it more frequently used for other purposes...


    Boom! Boom!


    Havingpleted the makeshift bridge, I stepped onto it and gestured to the other side.


    "Please cross first, Father."


    "This gray magic... and this materialization of power..."


    The emperor, surprised, looked at me and then smiled meaningfully.


    "So, that''s how it is."


    "...?"


    I blinked, puzzled. What does he mean?


    However, the emperor said nothing more and crossed the bridge to the other side.


    What? What are you hinting at? Dropping cryptic hints like that!


    ***


    Through the bridge I created with [Imperial Edict], everyone from the World Guardians Front crossed the river.


    We didn''t immediately march to the Imperial Capital.


    The emperor had just returned to this world, and some of the Imperial Capital Defense Forces had joined us, so we needed to reorganize.


    "Don''t worry about me. This level of fatigue is nothing."


    Although the emperor said so, his legs were trembling... Stop pretending and rest. Even someone as great as you needs recovery after being stuck in the spirit realm for so long.


    So, after crossing the river and not going far, we set up camp and decided to rest for the day.


    In any case, given the recent events, it was also time to reorganize and reinforce discipline among all the kings of the alliance.


    We set up arge tent and prepared a bed. The emperor, trying to act unfazed, almost copsed as soon as he touched the bed.


    Watching my motionless father, I broke out in cold sweat.


    "He hasn''t passed away, has he?"


    "...What insolence. Is that how you speak to your father?"


    I was just worried you had died, given how you copsed!


    "I barely survived the spirit realm, and now you think I''d die from mere fatigue... I''m just a bit tired."


    "Rest well. I''ll take my leave."


    "Wait a moment."


    The emperor mumbled, his face buried in the pillow.


    "While I was away, how did the empire end up like this? What is Fernandez scheming in the Imperial Capital? Tell me everything in detail."


    "You can hear it after you rest."


    "Before hearing the story, it seems I won''t be able to restfortably. Tell me everything."


    I sat next to the emperor, who buried his head in the pillow, and briefly recounted recent events.


    The battle between Lark and Fernandez.


    Lark''s defeat.


    Fernandez''s conviction that the world would be destroyed by monsters.


    Fernandez''s instation of a shutdown protocol beneath the Imperial Capital. His n to melt all citizens of the capital and escape to the spirit realm, among other things...


    After listening to my story, the emperor was silent for a while before he slowly sighed.


    "I thought I knew everything in this empire. If not omnipotent, I believed I was close to omniscient."


    "..."


    "But I was arrogant. I didn''t even understand the true feelings of my own son next to me."


    "It''s not toote to correct it now."


    Everything can be set right before it goes too far. That''s why I came here.


    "...I am exhausted, Ash."


    The emperor slowly turned andy down properly on the bed.


    Deep fatigue, like that of a mere mortal, was evident on his mythic face for the first time.


    "I''ll need to rest for a while. While I''m asleep, can you continue to act as my proxy... as the emperor''s representative and stop your brother?"


    "Of course, Father."


    That was my intention anyway. Having the emperor''s name to back me is an added bonus.


    "Then I''m counting on you. I trust you can handle it."


    "How much authority does being your proxy grant me?"


    "All of it."


    The emperor''s voice began to fade.


    "The emperor has authority over everything in this country. It''s not something that can be cut off or partially delegated. By making you my proxy, I am essentially granting you all my powers."


    "..."


    "Until I take back the authority, you are no different from the emperor himself. Use that power to protect this empire."


    The emperor''s eyes fully closed.


    "I will rest a bit, then..."


    "Sleep well, Father. By the time you wake up, everything will be resolved."


    The emperor fell asleep.


    Breathing in and out like an ordinary human, he slept.


    The ssic dad move. Pretends to sleep but grabs the remote when you try to turn off the TV.


    The typical move of a retiring king. Hands over power, then takes it back if he doesnt like what the son does.


    But this time, the emperor truly seemed deeply asleep. Meaning, this time he had actually entrusted me with the power... the imperial authority.


    "...I may not be the most dutiful son. But while Father sleeps, I can at least solve these worries."


    Standing up, I rolled up my sleeves.


    "Shall we get this over with?"


    ***


    First, I temporarily organized the newly joined Imperial Capital Defense Forces as a unit directly under the emperor. The soldiers were moved to tears and willingly epted.


    "To serve under His Majesty''smand once more..."


    "An honor. We willply!"


    I also requested Dusk Bringar to gather information from them about the current situation in the Imperial Capital.


    "Your Grace, I wish to obtain information on the Imperial Capital from these soldiers. Could you assist?"


    "I''ll handle it. Leave it to me."


    After hesitating for a moment, Dusk Bringar cautiously asked me.


    "...Is Traha alright?"


    Daring to call the emperor by his name.


    It was something Dusk Bringar could do, being a former queen of a duchy that defended the empire and having a close rtionship with the emperor. I silently nodded in response.


    "Yes, he is just tired from being trapped in the spirit realm for so long. A few days of rest should help him recover."


    "Is that so..."


    "Do you have much to say?"


    "There are many things I''d like to shake him by the cor and ask. But more than that,"


    Dusk Bringar gave a bitter smile.


    "...In my memory, Traha was always a young and youthful emperor. But today, he suddenly seemed aged."


    The emperor is over sixty years old now.


    Even though he is a superhuman who transcended human limits and maintained the appearance of an early 40s, his appearance aged rapidly after the hardships in the spirit realm.


    Perhaps now his appearance finally matches his age.


    "The flow of human life is fearsome. It feels like just yesterday when Traha, then a young emperor, was fussing about the birth of his child. The time when he was pondering over your middle name as a newborn feels like just yesterday."


    Dusk Bringar looked intently at me.


    "Traha has be old, and you have grown up to be a young man."


    "Haha. Maybe when he opens his eyes again, I too will have aged, with a beard hanging down."


    "...I would like to see that too."


    I responded yfully, but Dusk Bringar smiled sorrowfully.


    "How natural and beautiful it is to age with the flow of time. How heartwarming it is that human history continues."


    "..."


    "While everything moves on, I alone remain preserved in my old form here."


    Soon after, Dusk Bringar let out a loud ''Ha!'' and fanned her face with her small hand.


    "This old woman is getting sentimental again. Don''t mind me."


    Dusk Bringar quickly changed the subject.


    "But now that you''ve split the Imperial Capital Defense Forces, what''s your n?"


    We have crossed the Iris River.


    The Imperial Capital is now within reach.


    The problem lies in the solid defenses of New Terra.


    Dozens of airships, a magic system, and the Aegis Special Forces and Magic Troops guarding the heart of the empire.


    A frontal assault would result in our destruction.


    "We move on to the next phase of the n."


    I looked around the in as darkness slowly descended.


    After a day full of events, nightes again.


    And rats move in the night.


    I n to use these rats.


    "We''ll infiltrate the key."


    "The key?"


    "Yes."


    To Dusk Bringar''s puzzled look, I grinned.


    "The key that will unlock the tightly closed door of New Terra."

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    The next morning.


    There were deserters from the World Guardians Front''s camp.


    Metallic and the remnants of the 1st Legion, along with a few fallen king factions, had disappeared. They fled during the night before I could interrogate them thoroughly.


    "It seems the deserters fromst night have all fled to Fernandez."


    I announced the deserters to the remaining kings and grinned.


    "All of you who remain have decided to uphold the banner of our World Guardians Front... That''s how I can interpret it, right?"


    All of them have chosen the emperor over Fernandez. Well, that''s one way to see it.


    There might still be some who are hesitant, but thest chance to leave for Fernandez''s side is gone.


    Those who remain will now, willingly or not, be mobilized for a frontal conflict with Fernandez.


    "It''s a pity we lost those deserters. We could have extracted a lot of information if we had captured them."


    One of the kingsmented.


    He was right. If we had strictly guarded them, we could have captured them.


    But that would have interfered with my key infiltration operation.


    I deliberately arranged forx security and, even after receiving reports of the deserters'' movements, chose not to stop them.


    I quietly watched them frantically flee north.


    In other words, I let them go on purpose.


    Those I sent away will guide us into the Imperial Capital.


    I nced northward, hoping the fleeing deserters would quickly reach New Terra.


    ***


    Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    South Gate.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop...


    A group of soldiers on horseback appeared in front of the tightly shut gate.


    Exhausted and weary, they were the deserters from the World Guardians Front from the previous night.


    Leading them was Metallic, themander of the 1st Legion of the Imperial Army, with a stern face.


    "Yah, yah!"


    They stopped in front of the closed south gate.


    Whoosh...


    A bleak wind blew.


    The outskirts of the city, surrounded by massive walls, showed no sign of life. Instead...


    Click! Click!


    Magic defense mechanisms with menacing lights aimed their muzzles at the detected living beings.


    Gulp...!


    Everyone swallowed nervously.


    Even though they knew it was a formal procedure, being targeted by mechanical devices capable of ripping living beings apart was not a pleasant feeling.


    Though everyone looked tense, a few among them seemed particrly nervous.


    Five soldiers at the rear of Metallic''s 1st Legion.


    No, ''soldiers in disguise'' would be more urate.


    "Shit, how did we end up here..."


    A woman with violet hair gritted her teeth in frustration.


    "How the fuck did we get dragged into this shitshow..."


    She was Violet, the leader of the gambler party ''Gambler''s Club.''


    The five heroes of the ''Gambler''s Club'' had infiltrated, disguised as soldiers of Metallic''s unit, blending into this group.


    Violet, her face dripping with cold sweat, nced slyly at the south gate of New Terra.


    The magic defense mechanisms on either side of the solid gate seemed ready to spew magical mes at any moment.


    Wiping her sweaty palms on her hem, Violet recalled a conversation with Ash a few days ago.


    - I''ll tell you the mission the five of you will undertake.


    Suddenly called in the middle of the night and rushing to themander''s tent, Ash introduced Metallic and continued.


    - You will disguise yourselves as soldiers under Sir Metallic and enter the Imperial Capital with him.


    - Excuse me?


    - Sir Metallic was a spy for Fernandez, but he has now switched sides to ours. Essentially, he will y the role of a double agent. You will operate as his subordinates.


    The faces of the five members of the gambler party turned grim. Ash chuckled softly.


    - Why? Didn''t all of you want to return to the Imperial Capital?


    - Well, yes, but...! Being told to enter like this is almost like being asked to stick our heads in a crocodile''s mouth!


    - Weren''t you trying to fleece me in gambling? Wasn''t that sticking your head in a crocodile''s mouth?


    - No, that was...


    As Violet faltered, Ash winked slyly at her.


    - It''s no different from what you''ve always been doing. Disguised as soldiers, infiltrating the heart of the world...


    p!


    Ash pped his hands loudly once.


    - Pull off a grand scam ande out, and all the gold and treasures of the Imperial Capital will be yours.


    - ...


    - Don''t deny it. This gamble is the most dangerous game you''ve ever faced in your life.


    Ash looked at each of the five gamblers in turn.


    - But the rewards are equally immense. A fortune unlike anything you''ve ever encountered.


    - ...


    - Let''s pull off the biggest heist, everyone.


    After all, there was no choice.


    Once they were in, there was no turning back. The option to retreat didn''t exist anymore.


    They had invested too much to not go all the way...!


    "Don''t be scared, Violet."


    Scarlet, the only N-grade hero among them, with no special abilities but the greatest gambling skill in the party through mere sleight of hand, gently squeezed Violet''s shoulder. Violet turned her trembling face to her.


    "Prince Ash is right. It''s just what we''ve always been doing, isn''t it?"


    "Scarlet..."


    "Find a sucker, and scam them. That''s all."


    Looking up at the still-closed southern gate, the young gambler''s eyes glittered with an odd yearning.


    "To con the fake emperor, who aims to rule the world, in New Terra, thergest city in the greatest empire in the world..."


    "..."


    "What greater opportunity could there be for a gambler?"


    Ash was right.


    Gamblers are a group addicted to risking their lives - a bunch of perverse psychopaths.


    Scarlet''s shoulders trembled slightly. But it wasn''t from fear or anxiety.


    It was excitement.


    The thrill of facing the biggest gamble they could never encounter again.


    Violet looked around with a pale face. Though to varying degrees, the rest of the members - Lime, Orange, and Cobalt - were not much different.


    The eyes of all were alight with strange longing.


    It was then Violet realized.


    She might be the most skilled among them, but she was the biggest coward.


    "If the game''s already on, I''ll jump in. I''ll dance wildly on the tightrope."


    "And if it goes wrong?"


    "Well, we''re always prepared for that, aren''t we?"


    Scarlet waved her small hand.


    "Lose a hand, or..."


    "..."


    "Worsees to worst, it''s the real neck. Haha."


    That''s what gamblers are.


    They''re no different from jesters performing tricks on a thin rope. One misstep, and they fall to their death.


    When they all lost to Ashst time, Scarlet was ready to die. But Ash spared them all and took them under his wing.


    From the moment they lost to Ash, gambler Scarlet had already fallen off the rope.


    She was already prepared to die.


    So, what was there to fear?


    There was no life left hanging over her neck anyway.


    The five gamblers swallowed hard, waiting for the gate to open quickly. That''s when it happened.


    "State your affiliation and identity."


    A dull broadcast sound came from the direction of the city gate. Metallic shouted in a rough voice.


    "I am Metallic,mander of the 1st Heavy Cavalry Division of the 1st Imperial Army. Returning from a mission under the direct orders of His Highness Fernandez."


    "..."


    "Hurry up and open the gate. We''re all exhausted."


    As Metallic got impatient, the broadcast responded after a brief pause.


    "Identity confirmed. Please wait a moment. We will open the gate..."


    Ku-ku-ku-ku!


    The gate began to open.


    The faces of the members of the Gambler''s Club, who had been waiting in tense anticipation, lit up with color. A faint sense of relief washed over Metallic''s face.


    That was when it happened.


    Whooosh!


    A powerful engine sound came from beyond the city walls,


    Thump...!


    Three giant airships suddenly appeared in the sky.


    A jet-ck airship with the symbol of a sword and rose, the insignia of the Imperial family, nked by two heavily armored escort ships.


    The central airship was too well-known.


    The Imperial royal gship, now used exclusively by Fernandez and the Magic Division, the most powerful airship of the Empire.


    "Alcatraz...!"


    Whooosh!


    The fearsome Alcatraz, flying in with a terrifying mechanical sound, gently hovered above the southern gate.


    Creak...


    Slowly, the hatch beneath the airship opened, and an elderly female mage, cloaked fluttering, appeared, leaning on a staff.


    "Sir Metallic."


    As she spoke, her voice amplified dully through the airship''s speakers.


    "Wee back. You must have had a hard time."


    "...Lady Rayna."


    Recognizing the voice, Metallic clenched his teeth.


    "You seem to have had your share of hardships as well, Lady."


    Rayna chuckled faintly in response to Metallic''s remark.


    "We''re both in positions where we devote our bodies and souls for the Empire, aren''t we? Just diligently doing our jobs."


    "Then may we enter? ying the role of a spy was quite a harrowing experience."


    "I''m afraid you can''t go straight in."


    Rayna shrugged her shoulders.


    "As you know, due to various rats interfering with His Highness Fernandez''s ns, we''re being extra cautious."


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    The Gambler''s Club gamblers felt a cold sweat on their backs. Metallic, though trying to remain calm, felt a chill down his spine.


    "We''ll need to conduct a brief inspection."


    "An inspection?"


    "Nothing serious. We''re just going to cross-check if there are any discrepancies between the personnel registered under yourmand and those present here."


    Rayna let out a shortugh.


    "I trust you haven''t done anything suspicious, Sir Metallic."


    "..."


    "It won''t take long. Just stay still."


    The Alcatraz, now flying low, shone a bright magical light, scanning the group gathered in front of the southern gate like a searchlight.


    Metallic clenched his teeth, and the gamblers closed their eyes tightly.


    Caught right at the entrance... they thought.


    "...Hmm."


    However,


    After briefly inspecting the scan results, Rayna spoke in an unexpectedly light tone.


    "There''s nothing unusual."


    "...?!"


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. You may enter. Wee to New Terra, Sir Metallic, and all who apany you."


    Rayna saluted, then disappeared back into the airship.


    "I must attend to other duties now."


    Creak...


    The hatch slowly closed, and Alcatraz, along with its two escort ships, rose back into the sky. With a burst of mes from its thrusters, it flew far away. Thump...!


    "..."


    "..."


    Watching in stunned silence, the gamblers only then noticed something odd. A purple magical aura enveloped their bodies.


    "Phew, phew, phew!"


    Turning to find the source of the disappearing purple magic, Violet was there, gasping for breath.


    In that split second, Violet had deployed an illusionary field, managing to bypass Rayna''s scan.


    "Damn..."


    Violet barely uttered, her face soaked with cold sweat.


    "That was a close call, fuck..."


    Violet might have been a coward, but she was a coward who stepped up when it counted.


    The rest of the gamblersughed. Even Metallic let out a sigh of relief and looked forward.


    Ku-ku-ku-ku!


    The southern gate of New Terra was now wide open.


    Was it a paradise of gold and silver inside, or the entrance to hell?


    It was time to find out.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    "I''ll exin the strategy for the Imperial City conquest operation."


    After wrapping up the discussion about those who had fled in the night, I started to exin the n for the uing Imperial City conquest to the kings.


    "Firstly, I need to make something clear... We stand no chance in a frontal assault."


    Although it was an obvious fact, the kings seemed somewhat shocked to hear me, theirmander, admit it so candidly.


    I spread a map of New Terra on the table and pointed to it.


    "The walls of the Imperial City of New Terra are formidable. Coated with various magic defense mechanisms and protected by the Empire''s proud airship fleet."


    Having been themander of the southern front, I knew this all too well.


    Fighting along fortified walls is an incredible advantage. Even with an ordinary stone fortress and a ragtag army of veterans and rookies, one can offset a multiple-fold difference in troop numbers.


    Let alone the magic-enchanted walls of the Imperial Capital, where the elite forces and state-of-the-art equipment are stationed.


    The defenders have an overwhelming advantage. Our chances of winning a siege are practically zero.


    "We are outssed in every aspect, from the quality of troops to equipment. A direct siege is practically impossible."


    The enemy defeated Lark, the elite of the elite.


    In contrast, we''re a ragtag group of dethroned kings from the bordends, having never trained or fought together.


    Is there a more fitting example of "bringing a knife to a gunfight"? A head-on conflict would result in our certain annihtion.


    "So, despite all this, you brought us here, Ash. Does that mean you have a cunning n?"


    Dusk Bringar asked. I nodded.


    "I''ve infiltrated a ''key'' into enemy territory."


    The dual agent Metalik, along with the ''Gambler''s Club'', had been deployed inside the Imperial City.


    "They will conduct various operations to open the ''back door'' of the city, allowing our elite force to enter."


    I pointed past the walls on the map, directly at the heart of the city.


    "We''ll infiltrate the Imperial Pce and neutralize Fernandes."


    "Sounds like a tough mission, yet you speak of it so lightly."


    "Whether it''s difficult or not isn''t the issue."


    It''s about whether we can achieve it or not. That''s all that matters.


    "With Emperor Traha on our side, Fernandes'' cause and legitimacy are as good as gone."


    In a normal wartime situation, we would have waited, let the enemy''s morale deteriorate and internal conflicts arise.


    With the Emperor on our side, and Fernandes attempting to kill his father and usurp his brother, he''s bound to lose public trust.


    We could have relied on a war of attrition, allowing the Imperial City to crumble from within.


    "The problem is Fernandes'' n... the activation of the ''Shutdown Protocol''. We don''t have much time left."


    Fernandes'' insane n involved activating a city-wide sacrificial magic circle, the ''Shutdown Protocol'', melting all citizens of New Terra to transport their souls in an ''ark'' to a new world.


    Setting aside the craziness of the n, the issue is that we don''t have much time left before it''s activated. Probably only a few days.


    ''We need to subdue Fernandes quickly.''


    Therefore, we have to take some risks.


    "The team for the Imperial Pce infiltration will be as follows."


    I announced the members who would join me in infiltrating the pce through the back door.


    Myself, Damian, Junior, Kun and his penal battalion, Verdandi and her Holy Grail Seekers.


    Hearing the list, Dusk Bringar expressed concern.


    "...Isn''t that too few?"


    "We need to operate stealthily. There''s no need for more."


    Each of these individuals was a hero, a superhuman in their own right.


    With this team, the operation will be sufficiently manned. More would only draw unnecessary attention.


    "To all others, please draw the main enemy force''s attention at the southern gate. Duchess Dusk Bringar, I entrust you with themand."


    "Hm."


    Dusk Bringar nodded. I continued.


    "The key to this operation is to subdue Fernandes. In other words... you only need to distract the enemy''s main force. Do not risk your lives unnecessarily in battle."


    They all need to be avable to fight alongside me in the uing war against the beasts.


    It would be a waste to lose lives in this internal conflict.


    "It seems like the brief on the operation isplete. I willmunicate more details as we advance north."


    I looked around at the kings and nodded.


    "Now, it''s a race against time. Let''s move!"


    ***


    After marching northward vigorously, by evening, the Imperial City of New Terra began toe into view in the distance.


    The center of global trade and logistics and thergest city in the world.


    Naturally, the outskirts of the city, beyond the walls, were settled by citizens.


    Lush ins stretched endlessly with fields and homes.


    However, there was no sign of life.


    The fields, seemingly untended for months, were overrun with weeds.


    Observing this eeriendscape, we silently swallowed our unease.


    "Where have all the citizens gone?"


    "One of two possibilities. They either evacuated when this area became a warzone, or they''ve gone inside the city, trying to get on the ''Final Ark''..."


    Listening to the kings'' conversation, I silently observed the cobwebs on the houses.


    As the evening approached, we halted our march. We would reach the walls by tomorrow. It was too risky to approach the city any further in the darkness of night.


    We set up camp, preparing to face another night. During this, I sneaked a peek at the sleeping Emperor.


    "..."


    So much for using him as a cheat key.


    He''s really just sleeping. Will he be fully rested in a few days?


    In the camp, the soldiers began to rx, eating dinner and resting. But a vague tension hung in the air.


    Everyone sensed it. The decisive moment was drawing near.


    "Prince, please eat."


    "Ah, thanks."


    Damian approached me with a bowl of stew, its ingredients unidentifiable. Along with some bread and pickled vegetables, he diligently set up my meal. Suddenly, Damian twitched his shoulder.


    Startled, I dropped my spoon.


    "What''s wrong, Damian?"


    "Something''s..."


    Damian suddenly turned northward.


    "Something''sing."


    "What?"


    I quickly looked northward... but of course, I couldn''t see what Damian saw.


    "What''sing?"


    "Airships."


    Damian''s face paled as he muttered.


    "...The same ones that came to Crossroad as reinforcements, those three airships."


    This meant serious trouble.


    I calmly ced my spoon back in the stew and gritted my teeth.


    "Damn it, can''t they let us eat in peace!"


    ***


    Thwoosh-!


    From the direction of New Terra, a flurry of lights shed across the sky, followed by the ominous sound of engines as three airships approached.


    The familiar airships. After all, they were the same ones that hade to Crossroad for reinforcements.


    The Imperial special mission airship Alcatraz. Apanied by its two escort ships, Anchor 1 and Anchor 2.


    The trio of ck airships, floating against the blood-red evening sky, looked like harbingers of death. And their actions were not much different.


    The threatening hum of their engines filled the air...!


    As Alcatraz slowed down in the sky, its hatch slowly opened, revealing a familiar aged mage leaning on a staff.


    "Directly from the Imperial special mission ship Alcatraz, I am Reyna Windwell, the Grandmaster of the Imperial Magic Corps, delivering the Emperor''smand."


    Her hair, now starting to turn white at the roots, fluttered in the wind as Reyna spoke in her blunt manner.


    "By imperialmand, we are here to eliminate the traitors. This is your final warning. Surrender now, and your lives will be spared."


    Of course, there would be no surrender. Our soldiers were already prepared to respond.


    Stepping forward, I shouted back.


    "The real Emperor is right here and you talk of imperialmands and traitors? What nonsense, Reyna! Only the true Emperor can issue imperialmands, and the real traitors are you!"


    "The only Emperor I serve is Fernandes," Reyna retorted, shaking her head slightly.


    "It seems talking won''t resolve our situation."


    She began to gather magic in her hands.


    "Execution time."


    Roaring...!


    Suddenly, four more mages appeared behind Reyna, assisting her.


    I recognized this magic.


    It was thebined wind magic of Reyna and her team that had ughtered the wyvern fleet at Crossroad.


    Wham!


    Giant tornadoes formed in the air and plunged towards the ground, unleashing the same terrifying force that had ripped through hundreds of wyverns.


    Our soldiers screamed and hit the ground-


    "...[Elemental Disassembly]."


    Ting!


    A massive halo appeared in the sky, creating cracks in space, and just like that- the tornadoes vanished.


    The sky cleared miraculously. Our soldiers, and even the mages on the airship, were stunned by this sudden turn of events.


    "Indeed."


    But Reyna wasn''t surprised.


    Sheughed refreshingly as if expecting this oue.


    "Countering spells through reverse calction... Junior, your ability is still unbelievable!"


    Junior, standing beside me and having used his ultimate skill [Elemental Disassembly], was now bleeding from his nose.


    As soon as I sensed the airships approaching, I had Junior prepare to use his ultimate skill to counter Reyna''s magic bombardment.


    "...For a while, all magical elements in this area are under my control. They won''t be able to use magic for some time."


    "Great job, Junior. Rest for a bit."


    "Yes... Cough! Cough!"


    Junior coughed up blood mixed with phlegm from the recoil of using his ultimate skill, but he still red at the sky.


    Reyna and Junior''s eyes met.


    What thoughts were running through the minds of these two mages?


    Unknown to me, but as amander, I had a duty to perform.


    "Anchor 1 and Anchor 2! Prepare for bombardment-!"


    With magic now ineffective, Reyna quickly switched tactics, ordering the two escort ships to attack.


    nk! nk!


    The two escort ships extended their gunports, aiming at us.


    The ends of the gunports began to glow red. In a few seconds, they would be ready to fire at us.


    Seeing this, I grinned.


    "Imperial airships are heavily fortified with defensive magic."


    The engravings on their armor provided formidable defense. They were so durable that hundreds of wyverns couldn''t even scratch them.


    "But there''s a moment when their defensive magic bes ineffective."


    That moment is when the gunports are extended and ready to fire.


    At this instant, the magic supply to the armor is cut off, and the defensive magic disappears.


    Of course. You can''t fire a gun while surrounded by a barrier. The barrier has to be lowered at the moment of attack.


    In other words,


    "The moment you try to attack us, even your state-of-the-art airships will be no better than paper targets!"


    I shouted, raising my hand high.


    Simultaneously,


    Whoosh!


    Right above Anchors 1 and 2, the air rippled like a wave, and the magic camouge was peeled away, revealing something that had been hidden there.


    Ratatatat!


    Hidden and lying in wait was... an airship resembling a massive lump of dull metal, with huge propellers on its head and tail.


    It was our gship, the Geronimo.


    "What...?!"


    Looking up in shock, Reyna let out a bewildered groan.


    "The gship Geronimo?! Impossible, how could it have been hidden so close without being detected...!"


    "Sorry, but I''m not kind enough to exin my magic tricks."


    I waved my hand in a circle.


    "Think it over as you''re being shot down."


    Anchors 1 and 2 hurriedly retracted their gunports and tried to switch to a defensive stance, but it was toote.


    Dozens of gun batteries unfolded from the underside of the Geronimo, simultaneously firing.


    Ratatatatatatat!


    Boom! Brrrrrrr!


    In an instant, hundreds of bullets rained down like a shower-


    And within that barrage, the two proud Imperial escort ships were torn to shreds in mere seconds.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Thump! Kugugugung...!


    Engulfed in mes, Anchors 1 and 2 emitted long trails of smoke as they plummeted. Anchor 1 exploded spectacrly in mid-air and crashed far away, while the less damaged Anchor 2 spiraled down in an attempt to make an emergencynding in the nearby fields.


    Although not gship-grade, these were undoubtedly two of the Empire''s proud main force airships, now shattered in an instant.


    Reyna, standing in the hatch of Alcatraz, watched this scene with her mouth agape.


    "How... when did the Geronimo... How long has it been hiding there?!"


    How long, you ask?


    Naturally, from the very beginning.


    Since departing Crossroad, my gship Geronimo has been constantly escorting us from the skies, hidden under a magic camouge cloak the entire time!


    ''What an incredible effect.''


    I looked up at the Geronimo. More precisely, at the newly installed siren statue at the bow of the massive airship.


    The artifact, [Iron Myth], forged from the power core of the Nightmare Legion''s ghostly pirate ship captain Bernard Poker.


    Rather than personal gear, this artifact was created specifically for a ship.


    Given that they were originally pirates who sailed ghost ships, it was possible to craft an artifact that provided several beneficial effects for our own vessel.


    ''This Nightmare yer grants two major effects.''


    First, the stealth ability.


    In the stormy seas, piratesunched surprise attacks, firmly believing they were invisible to the enemy''s eyes.


    This belief allowed them to engage in reckless closebat.


    This superstition is realized as a special effect, allowing forplete invisibility once a day.


    However, while invisible, it''s not possible to attack, so stealth must be dropped just before the attack.


    ''A ship on the sea would be crazy enough, but an airship is even crazier!''


    Unlike regr ships constrained by the surface of the water, airships move in the air. In other words, they can utilize the X, Y, and Z axes.


    This allows for far more creative and three-dimensional tactics in stealth and ambush.


    ''While the first effect, stealth, is great, the second effect is also formidable.''


    The second effect of this artifact is that the bow is ''Unbreakable''!


    The ghost pirates were obsessed with ramming tactics.


    They firmly believed that even if their ship was destroyed in the process, the bow would remain unbroken.


    This foolish superstition manifests as the actual effect.


    In reality, the siren statue-crafted bow is indeed indestructible.


    This allows it to absorb all attacks as a shield and simultaneously -


    Whoosh!


    Just like those pirate scoundrels, it can effectively be used for ramming tactics!


    The Geronimo''s thrusters emitted fierce mes as it charged towards Alcatraz.


    Panicking, Alcatraz hastily deployed its barrage, but Geronimo robustly absorbed the blows, not stopping its charge.


    From the Geronimo''s cockpit, a gravelly dwarf voice echoed triumphantly.


    "Gotcha-!"


    It was the shout of Kellibey in the cockpit.


    "A hundred years'' grudge, time to settle it! Alcatraz-!"


    A hundred years ago, during the racial wars, it was Alcatraz that had shot down the joint race alliance''s gship, Geronimo.


    Now, the tables hadpletely turned, and it was Alcatraz facing imminent destruction.


    "The ghost of the past dares to challenge the symbol of the Empire again...!"


    Reyna gritted her teeth and shouted inwardly.


    "Evasive maneuvers! Get away-!"


    Whoosh!


    The thrusters of Alcatraz immediately spewed bright blue mes in reverse, performing an elegant twirl in the air like a ballet dancer, and swiftly ascended into the sky.


    Kagagagagak!


    Geronimo''s ramming tactic narrowly missed, and the two airships grazed each other''s armor as they crossed paths in the sky.


    Shards of damaged armor flew off in all directions, creating a shower of sparks.


    "Kuh?!"


    With a groan, Kellibey stabilized the hull of Geronimo. However, by the time Geronimo regained control, Alcatraz had already soared to a dizzying height.


    While Geronimo moved like a raging bull, Alcatraz was as graceful as a ballerina.


    "Come down here, ''World''s Strongest Ship''! It''s different from a hundred years ago! Let''s have a proper showdown!"


    Kellibey bellowed, consumed by fury, but Reyna, who now controlled Alcatraz, showed no intention of responding.


    "...We''re retreating. Let''s return to New Terra."


    "Running away, huh! Coward!"


    "War is fought to win. We only engage in battles where victory is certain."


    Reyna coldly dismissed Kellibey''s provocation and nced onest time at me and Junior before slowly retreating into the hatch.


    Kiiing-


    As the hatch of Alcatraz closed, it unbelievably sped away from our airspace.


    In terms of agility and speed, they were a step ahead of Geronimo. Chasing them down to finish them off was never an option.


    "Still, it''s a significant victory."


    I looked at the burning wrecks of Anchors 1 and 2, then at our camp.


    The kings and soldiers were all staring at me with dumbfounded expressions. They probably never imagined that we could score such a significant victory against the world''s strongest imperial air force.


    "Did you see?"


    I shrugged nonchntly with a sly smile.


    "I have a n for everything."


    Waah!


    The kings and soldiers erupted into cheers.


    Raising fists high and seeing the morale of our troops skyrocket, I thought to myself.


    ''...I used up one of my trump cards too early.''


    While the stealth and surprise attack capabilities of Geronimo were still viable, executing a perfect rear attack like this one would be difficult. They would be on guard now.


    Having yed one of my winning cards earlier than expected was not ideal, but since we achieved significant results, I decided not to mention it.


    No need to dampen the spirits when the mood is good.


    ***


    "Ha ha ha! Finally gave Alcatraz a good hit! Did you see them running away?"


    Kellibey, stumbling out of thended Geronimo,ughed heartily.


    "Just wait! Next time, I''ll make them crawl on the ground... Whoa!"


    As Kellibey spoke, I approached and grabbed the back of his shirt, lifting him up. His shirt stretched as he iled.


    "Khek! What''s this, Ash? Instead of praising a pilot who worked hard, what are you doing?"


    Sure. You did well. Up to the point of sinking Anchor 1 and Anchor 2.


    The problem was what happened afterward!


    "Didn''t I tell you, Kellibey? No ramming tactics!"


    Ramming is a tactic only used by brainless pirate scum!


    Moreover, pirates used ramming not as an end goal, but to initiate closebat.


    In contrast, what''s the point of ramming between airships? Even if the bow is tough, the airship''s hull will take damage.


    Why risk damaging this expensive airship... or rather, making it a wreck?


    "You fool! Do you really not understand?!"


    Kellibey, looking unfairly used, shouted back.


    "A badass ship ramming is... freaking cool!"


    "..."


    What kind of nonsense is this?


    I was speechless at the absurdity, but the dwarves who had been in the cockpit with Kellibey all nodded in agreement.


    "A ship, a culmination of all the expertise and efforts of countless engineers, holding immense value... Yet it selflessly rams into an enemy vessel."


    "It''s the epitome of a sweaty, dreamlike fantasy."


    "Not recognizing this, ourmander seems to be more romance-ignorant than I thought... Tsk tsk."


    I stood there, suddenlybeled as a romance ignoramus, and opened my mouth slightly.


    Kellibey chuckled and continued, "Alcatraz was already surrounded by a magic barrier at that time. In such a state, Alcatraz is virtually imprable by any attack."


    He was right.


    Even Demian''s sniper shots couldn''t prate it. The defensive power of Alcatraz with its barrier active was insanely high.


    "But with this statue on Geronimo''s bow... ''Iron Myth'', there was a possibility of piercing that barrier."


    "Indeed."


    Magic operates on a system where stronger spells and more solid concepts take precedence.


    The concentrated belief of ''sessful ramming'' in this Nightmare yer could, conceptually, nullify Alcatraz''s barrier.


    "From that perspective, it wasn''t entirely a reckless move..."


    "Besides, I took this risk because I was confident we could repair it."


    As soon as Kellibey finished his sentence, dozens of dwarves appeared from the camp, each carrying tools and rushed towards Geronimo.


    "Ah, to see this ship alive again!"


    "I''m d I survived long enough for this."


    "I''ll take care of the side armor."


    "I''ve got the engine repairs!"


    "No, that''s mine!"


    They bickered as they eagerly began repairing the ship.


    "There are hundreds of dwarves in your ''World Guardians Front''. A little damage to the airship is nothing to worry about."


    Kellibey spoke proudly, but I gently shook my head.


    "Still, try not to overdo it next time."


    The ship can be repaired.


    But the people on it...


    Kellibey, now voluntarily a pilot, is too valuable to lose.


    Kellibey then chuckled, pped my back, and ran towards Geronimo.


    I turned around, another person weighing on my mind.


    "..."


    Junior stood silently on a nearby hill.


    I quietly approached and stood beside her. Junior, coughing into a bloodstained handkerchief, looked at me.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "...I''m fine, Your Highness. I can still fight."


    I looked at her with concern.


    Junior''s life had a time limit.


    She should have died months ago, but Reyna, during her stay in Crossroad, treated her. We thought she was cured, but she still coughed blood when overexerting.


    "...Illness is like that. Even when you think it''s gone, it cane back."


    Junior removed the handkerchief from her lips, her lips stained with blood.


    "Onest remnant element still eats away at my mana. It''s a strain on my body, but I can still use magic."


    "Junior, you can still go back to Crossroad and"


    "We need to settle this."


    Junior''s eyes were resolute as she looked at me.


    "I need to see this through with her."


    "..."


    "This is the ending that Jupiter Junior, the mage... No, as a human, must reach."


    And simrly,


    Reyna Windwell, the mage, as a human, must also reach a certain conclusion.


    "I''ll go to the end. Please allow me."


    "...Okay."


    Instead of dissuading her, I silently took out a set of potions from my pocket and handed them to Junior. It was all I could offer to help.


    "I''ve always supported you, and I will continue to do so. Live your life as you''ve decided, Junior. But remember onest thing until the end."


    Junior, holding the potions, clenched her lips at my words.


    "Remember what your mother wanted for you. You must never forget that."


    Junior fell silent for a moment at the mention of Jupiter, then slowly gave me a foxy smile.


    "Yes. I will never forget, Your Highness."


    It was her characteristic sly smile.


    I returned her smile, albeit a bit bitterly.


    Jupiter, Reyna, Junior.


    The story of these three tragic and sorrowful magicians... I could feel that it was indeed approaching its conclusion.


    ''Whatever the oue, I hope you won''t have any regrets.''


    That was all I could wish for Junior.


    ***


    The next day.


    Our World Guardians Front forces continued their march northward.


    By noon, with the sun high in the sky, we reached the walls of the Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    The heart of the world, a city that had never known defeat, the invincible city.


    We began our siege, stepping forward to challenge this formidable stronghold.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    New Terra, the Imperial Capital.


    A port city reaching the ind sea, the hub of global trade and logistics.


    The giant city''s southern gate was firmly shut.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop...


    Approaching the tall, thick gate, riders with crowns appeared, led by a petite girl at the forefront - the Dragon Lady, her long ck hair fluttering under a high silver crown, shouted with a voice too powerful for her small frame.


    "Hear me! I am Dusk Bringar, the queen of the Bringar Duchy!"


    Her roar resonated mightily.


    "We, the ''World Guardians Front'', concerned about the future of the world, havee here as fieldmanders!"


    However, the high walls remained silent.


    Unperturbed, Dusk Bringar continued.


    "Fernandez, you patricidal traitor, listen! Surrender now! You can still avoid bing a criminal in history!"


    Still, there was no response.


    Fernandez remained unseen, so Dusk Bringar shifted her target.


    "Soldiers of the Empire!"


    Though invisible, she addressed the Imperial soldiers assumed to be on the walls.


    "The true Emperor, Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everck, stands with us! You are deceived by a false emperor!"


    Silence.


    "Do not choose to be the sinners of history! Decide now and open the gates! Protect your citizens, families, andrades!"


    Dusk Bringar opened her small mouth.


    "If you refuse our warning and do not open the gates..."


    Between her sharply pointed teeth, magical light gathered like mes.


    "We will break it down by force."


    Preparing her Dragon Breath, Dusk Bringar roared.


    "As a descendant of the Guardian Dragon, once the protector and shield of your nation, as the queen of the ruined Bringar Duchy! I will not hesitate to burn down your gates!"


    sh!


    From Dusk Bringar''s mouth, condensed magic shot out as a beam.


    One of the powers granted by the dragon blood, the primordial magic radiation - Dragon Breath - hurtled towards New Terra''s southern gate.


    Then,


    Boom!


    It was blocked.


    A magical barrier spread across the wall, emitting a distinct blue light,pletely neutralizing the red breath.


    "Damn!"


    Dusk Bringar spat out a small me from her mouth in frustration.


    "Ancient protective magic... It won''t break with just a few hits."


    However, the Dragon Breath had its effect.


    Artifacts on the wall deploying the protective magic discharged their power, sparking and falling silent.


    Perhaps realizing they could not allow continued Dragon Breath attacks.


    Creak...


    The gate began to open.


    "Aha, finally ready to talk with me?"


    Dusk Bringar was delighted, but it wasn''t an opening for dialogue.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Troops in neatly arranged armor poured out from the open gap. They were the Imperial soldiers who sided with Fernandez.


    sh!


    Whirr...!


    Simultaneously, the Mage Corps appeared on the wall.


    Dozens, hundreds of magical artifacts took an offensive stance, aiming at Dusk Bringar, and sleek airships slowly descended from the sky, lowering their altitude.


    "Ha! Stirred up the ho''s nest, have we!"


    Watching the Empire''s true force finally reveal itself, Dusk Bringarughed, but then reports came in from behind.


    "Report, Your Grace! Imperial troops have appeared from the rear!"


    "What?!"


    "It''s an ambush! Those gs belong to the Empire''s 2nd and 3rd Corps!"


    "They''re surrounding us from the rear!"


    Surprised, Dusk Bringar turned to see the situation behind.


    As the lieutenants reported, a series of legions that had suddenly appeared in the distance were now broadly surrounding us.


    The 1st Legion was responsible for guarding the Empire''s borders, and the Imperial Capital Defense Forces protected the vicinity of New Terra. The 2nd and 3rd Legions, meanwhile, were tasked with safeguarding the rest of the Empire''s territory.


    These troops had already been summoned to the Imperial Capital and were awaiting Fernandez''s orders.


    "So... they never intended to conduct a passive siege from the beginning."


    Observing the encroaching Imperial forces  the Capital Defense Forces at the gate, the Mage Corps on the walls, and the 2nd and 3rd Legions blocking the rear  Dusk Bringar gritted her teeth.


    Elf Queen Skuld and Dwarf King Kellison urgently asked her,


    "Dragonblood Queen, what shall we do now?"


    "If we sh head-on, we''re doomed!"


    Our forces were hastily gathered, sizable but disorganized.


    In a straightforward battle like this, we stood no chance against the Imperial troops.


    "Let''s follow Ash''s instructions."


    Dusk Bringar swiftly turned her mount.


    "Retreat!"


    "Retreat! Break through the encirclement before it tightens! Follow me!"


    Dusk Bringar smoothly redirected the troops'' movement, ready to escape the entire area.


    "Prepare to retreat! Form a charge!"


    The forces, as poorly trained as they were, formed up as instructed.


    The Bringar Duchy''s knights, the strongest single force among the gathered kings, took the lead, followed by the rest of the forces.


    "Let''s break out! Charge!"


    At Dusk Bringar''smand, the World Guardians Front troops began to flee.


    The 2nd and 3rd Legions of the Imperial Army,prised of heavy knights, were slow to react.


    "Clear the way!"


    Before the encirclement could tighten, the World Guardians Front''s troops dashed out, breaking through the gap between the two legions and fleeing southward.


    ***


    High on the city walls, Rayna watched this unfold.


    "Running away after ringing the doorbell like a child... What is this..."


    "Rayna, won''t you order a pursuit?"


    Her lieutenant, puzzled, inquired. Rayna didn''t respond immediately, furrowing her brows in thought.


    ''Ash is no ordinary foe. He must be plotting something.''


    Rayna tried to grasp Ash''s intentions.


    ''...Is he trying to lure us out?''


    Running away after approaching the gates likely aimed to provoke pursuit, a reasonable assumption.


    ''If we recklessly pursue and fall into Ash''s trap...''


    Just yesterday, the Geronimo had disyed unknown stealth capabilities.


    "If we call back the troops outside..."


    "No."


    It was a well-established encirclement, and the fleeing troops represented most of the World Guardians Front''s power.


    ''Taking some losses but striking now is the right move.''


    The enemy forces were nothing more than disorganized peasants.


    Not a unified army but a clumsy group escaping awkwardly.


    ''Ash may be formidable, but the forces he''s gathered are nothing special.''


    Just an inted balloon, waiting to be deted with a needle''s prick.


    Rayna made her decision and issued hermand.


    "Expand the encirclement with the 2nd and 3rd Legions catching them from behind, and let the Capital Defense Forces use their mobility to cut them off!"


    Rayna ordered, utilizing the heavy infantry of the 2nd and 3rd Legions to slow down the World Guardians Front, while the cavalry-heavy Capital Defense Forces rapidly circled around to hit their rear. It was a tactic to encircle and annihte the enemy.


    "The air fleet should follow slowly, one beat behind. Beware, the enemy has stealth airships! Always be mindful!"


    "Yes!"


    "Expect traps from the enemy. But be prepared for losses!"


    Rayna extended her hand forward, issuing themand.


    "For the future of the Empire. Advance!"


    ***


    The World Guardians Front''s escape was short-lived.


    Though the 2nd and 3rd Legions were initially broken through, they tenaciously clung on, slowing down the World Guardians Front, while the Capital Defense Forces swiftly intercepted their path in their territory.


    Finally, in the southern ins, far from the walls, the World Guardians Front was encircled by the 2nd and 3rd Legions and the Capital Defense Forces.


    Panting heavily at the front of the disorganized troops, Dusk Bringar caught her breath.


    Above thepleted encirclement of the Imperial Army, the air fleet was cautiously following, scanning the skies.


    "We''repletely surrounded."


    "Are we going to collide head-on?"


    "Do we stand a chance...?"


    The World Guardians Front''s soldiers swallowed nervously, tense.


    The Imperial Army was equally tense, approaching slowly, wary of potential traps. They had already lost two airships to surprises yesterday.


    What strange stratagem had Ash prepared this time...


    The Imperial Army advanced slowly, hesitantly. Observing this, Dusk Bringar smirked.


    "Well, at least... we''ve achieved our main objective."


    Suddenly, Dusk Bringar pulled something from her saddle.


    The Imperial soldiers were startled, expecting the unveiling of Ash''s trap.


    And what Dusk Bringar unfolded was...


    A white g.


    "We surrender!"


    Waving the in white g, Dusk Bringar shouted.


    "We have no more will to fight!"


    The unexpected scenario left both the World Guardians Front and the Imperial Army gaping.


    Unperturbed, Dusk Bringar chuckled, following Ash''s instructions.


    "Long live Emperor Fernandez!"


    She understood a bit why Ash lived like a madcap.


    "Save us!"


    It was amusing.


    ***


    "...No ambush?"


    Rayna frowned upon hearing the report.


    "And they''re just surrendering? What nonsense is this?"


    "I''ve only reported the situation as it is."


    "It''s illogical. After causing all this, they surrender? In this situation?"


    Muttering in disbelief, Rayna suddenly shivered.


    "Wait. Could it be..."


    Rayna urgentlymanded,


    "Scan the skies!"


    "Pardon?"


    "Use all the scanning artifacts installed in the Capital to check the skies! Look for any unusual movements!"


    The Mage Corps sprang into action.


    A few minutester, a mage detected something and shouted.


    "Rayna! Reporting!"


    "Speak!"


    "Heat sources detected in the sky! Something invisible to the naked eye is rapidly approaching the Capital!"


    Rayna''s intuition kicked in.


    It''s Ash''s gship, Geronimo.


    "Where is it heading?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Where in the Capital is it aiming for?"


    "That would be... judging by this trajectory, the Imperial Pce!"


    "...!"


    Rayna clenched her teeth.


    The mage, having finished his analysis, once again shouted with a sweaty face.


    "The enemy airship is plummeting from a great height... straight toward the Imperial Pce!"

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Roaring loudly, the Imperial airships that were on standby soared into the sky.


    "The enemy ship ising from high altitude! Intercept it!"


    While directing boarding, Rayna shouted out hermands.


    "We must stop them at all costs! Right now in the pce, there is..."


    Rayna''s gaze fleetingly shifted towards the pce.


    The pce with its line of ck spires, the Thorn Pce, was there. Rayna, shivering with rage, cried out.


    "Emperor Fernandez is in the final stages of preparing the ''Ark''! We cannot let them interfere!"


    Fernandez was currently connected directly to Everck, preparing the final phase of his n.


    "We cannot let them sabotage this at the veryst moment."


    "Share the thermal scan results with all airships in real-time! All ships, follow the heat source and spread out a barrier along its anticipated path!"


    "But, Rayna! The enemy is invisible!"


    An airship mage nearby shouted in urgency.


    "The enemy ship is in stealth! We have limitations in tracking with thermal detection..."


    Scan magic is always a beat slower than visual observation.


    And in aerialbat, where the situation changes in moments, a beat is as good as an eternity.


    Geronimo''s stealth capability was frustratingly formidable.


    "...I''ll lead the way."


    Rayna, clenching her teeth, boarded the Alcatraz, and the imperial gship lifted its massive body into the air with a deep engine rumble.


    "Just match the first strike, and the stealth will be deactivated. Then, open fire."


    "But how will you manage the first strike?"


    "Shut up and get ready!"


    "Understood!"


    The Alcatraz shot up into the sky rapidly.


    "Urgh...!"


    The sudden movement of the airship exerted enormous pressure. Gritting her teeth, Rayna kept her gaze fixed on the sky.


    Invisible to the naked eye.


    But for an old mage who had lived her life on the battlefield.


    For a veteran who had always returned alive from the battlefield where if you don''t kill first, you''re killed.


    She had a transcendent intuition, akin to a sixth sense.


    "...!"


    Far away in the sky, a faint glimmer of magic power shed for an instant.


    Rayna, reaching out her arm through the half-open hatch, rapidly conjured a spell like a gust of wind.


    "There!"


    Boom!


    A wind bullet was shot.


    Just one shot.


    Though a simple attack that could easily prate human flesh but was hardly effective against solid machinery.


    That magic bullet unmistakably grazed the side of the stealth enemy airship and-


    Whoosh!


    Deactivated its cloaking field.


    Suddenly, a massive airship appeared in the sky.


    An airship with a rough exterior and two propellers,pletely different from the Imperial style - Geronimo.


    Screaming through the air, Geronimo plummeted from the sky like a meteor, its trajectory undeniably aimed at the Imperial Pce.


    "The enemy ship has been revealed!"


    "Fire!"


    "Shoot it down!"


    The Imperial airships, in a rush, opened fire to block Geronimo''s path.


    A barrage of red bullets covered the sky like a torrential rain. However, even amidst the storm of bullets, Geronimo did not slow down.


    Armed with the unbreakable siren statue - [Iron Myth] as a shield, Geronimo braved the onught of bullets with its thick armor and protective magic, charging like a bolt of lightning.


    As Geronimo continued its relentless assault unfazed by the bullet storm, Rayna was forced to make a decision.


    "All ships, listen! Block its path with your bodies! Stop it!"


    "Understood!"


    The Imperial airships ceased firing, raised their barriers, and positioned themselves in the air to block the way.


    The defensive capabilities of the airships in standby mode wereparable to fortress walls. A normal ship would explode upon impact.


    However, Rayna recalled yesterday''s ramming attempt by Geronimo. Geronimo might have a way to breach their defense.


    ''Can we withstand it?''


    Staring at the enemy ship plummeting with terrifying momentum, Rayna clenched her teeth.


    But if it indeed managed to break through.


    At the very least, they could aim for mutual destruction.


    Rayna began casting wind magic. As Geronimo charged, she nned to unleash an ultra-close-range tornado upon it.


    Screaming through the air, Geronimo suddenly changed course, sting mes from its side thrusters.


    It sharply altered its trajectory, smoothly diverting its course and bypassing the Imperial air fleet from a distance.


    "...?"


    Geronimo slowed down, aligning parallel to the horizon, and changed its course away from the pce, leisurely maneuvering out of the city''s airspace as if its fierce charge was a mere feint.


    "What''s that?"


    Rayna, watching Geronimo''s retreating path, muttered incredulously.


    "...Is it running away?"


    Indeed, Geronimo was fleeing, as if its previous death-defying charge was a lie.


    Rayna stood dumbfounded, unable to grasp the situation.


    What''s happening now?


    "Rayna! The enemy ship is escaping! Shall we pursue?"


    "No, wait..."


    "We must track and destroy it now that it''s visible!"


    "Kite One, Kite Two, follow that ship!"


    "Feather One, Feather Two, join in!"


    One by one, the airships that were forming a blockade followed Geronimo out of the city''s airspace.


    Watching this unfold, Rayna didn''t intervene but felt uneasy.


    Certainly, Geronimo is dangerous. Pursuing and finishing it off now is the right call.


    But this nagging sense of foreboding... what was it?


    ''Prince Ash...''


    Rubbing her troubled forehead, Rayna gritted her teeth.


    ''What are you nning? What''s your next move?''


    Rayna looked down at the cityscape of the capital.


    Amidst precarious calmnessy the city she vowed to protect.


    "I have a bad feeling..."


    Rayna, still grinding her teeth, turned to the cockpit.


    "Bring Alcatraz down! We''re going to the capital... I need to inspect the city myself."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the capital''s outskirts.


    In the deste streets of the slum, five people dressed in Imperial military uniforms stealthily moved about.


    They were the Gambler''s Club, who sessfully infiltrated the capital as spies just yesterday.


    "What is this..."


    They surveyed the eerily empty streets of the capital in confusion.


    "Is this really New Terra?"


    "Although there were rumors about street closures and curfews..."


    "But to have no sign of people at all..."


    The city seemed haunted, chillingly silent without a soul in sight.


    Their footsteps echoed as the five gamblers cautiously moved deeper into the slum.


    Apart from theck of people, there were numerous oddities.


    "...The doors are barred from the outside."


    In every house along the street, doors were boarded up and nailed shut from the outside. The windows were the same.


    It was as if someone was forcibly preventing people from leaving...


    ''Why?''


    Without understanding the reason, the five gamblers reached the center of the slum. There stood a particrlyrge andvish pub, the headquarters of the organization they originally intended to deal with for the backdoor ess.


    Initially, the Gambler''s Club sought to enter New Terra, having heard rumors that only those in the Final Ark could survive. However, by that time, New Terra was tightly sealed, and no entry was possible.


    That''s when they connected with this organization. Operating smuggling through the sewers of the capital, they were one of the few means to move in and out of the locked-down city.


    The organization made a fortune by charging exorbitant fees to those desperate to enter or exit the capital.


    In just a few months, the organization grew immensely, thriving in its business...


    "..."


    Whistling winds blew through the pub, deserted like the rest of the area, with doors and windows nailed shut.


    Reluctantly, the gamblers knew they had no other choice.


    "Break it down."


    "Damn, I have a bad feeling about this..."


    Creak! Crack!


    Struggling, the five gamblers pried open the barred entrance. Not used to physicalbor, it took them a while.


    Finally removing the boards, they revealed an intact door. Violet, the party leader, gulped and grabbed the doorknob.


    "Fuck, at this point, I wouldn''t even be scared if a ghost or two popped out..."


    In the belly of the beast, there was nothing left to fear.


    Violet slowly opened the door.


    Creak-


    The door, unused for a long time, creaked noisily, revealing...


    "...?!"


    Inside thergest pub in the slum were people.


    Leaning against the bar, sitting at tables, holding shriveled sses. All with nk stares, motionless, sitting still as if they were stuffed dolls.


    "Why are they all like this, like stuffed dolls?"


    "Hey, hey! Can you hear me?"


    "They are breathing. What exactly is going on here?"


    Inspecting the people closely, the gamblers quickly came to a conclusion.


    "They all seem to be under hypnosis."


    "All these people? Is that even possible?"


    "What can''t the Emperor of the Empire do?"


    "Let''s try to break the hypnosis."


    Being specialists in their field, the gamblers found a way to do so.


    Using Lime''s irvoyance, Orange''s Heart Reading, Violet''s Illusion, and other skills, they managed to break the hypnosis.


    "Ugh?!"


    The first man to snap out of the hypnosis jerked awake in terror.


    "Please save me, Your Majesty! I don''t want to die!"


    The man panicked and stumbled, but soon copsed to the ground, gasping for air. Approaching him, Violet demanded answers.


    "Listen, we came from outside the capital. What exactly happened here?"


    "Huff... huff... What, Your Majesty was just here...?"


    Still disoriented from the hypnosis, the man seemed confused.


    Interrogating the bewildered man, they managed to gather a rough idea of what had happened in the capital.


    Long-standing lockdowns had bred widespread dissatisfaction across the capital. Citizens were seething, and suppressing this unrest with military force was increasingly untenable.


    Signs of uprising and rebellion began to surface, with frequent shes between the military and citizens.


    That''s when Fernandez employed his specialty.


    He cast a city-wide illusion, using hypnosis and mind control.


    Utilizing thousands of mana amplification artifacts, he hypnotized the citizens, injecting messages directly into their minds.


    And to ensure no one could escape, he had every house sealed shut.


    So, that was why the streets were deserted. All the citizens of the capital were trapped in their homes, under hypnosis.


    "What message did Emperor Fernandez send you?"


    "We''re heading to paradise now..."


    The man mumbled nkly.


    "And there, we will gain eternal life..."


    "..."


    "Just wait a little longer, quietly..."


    Astonished, the gamblers were at a loss for words.


    "This is insane... Fooling the entire nation with nonsense about eternal life, turning them into a state worse than death?"


    Scratching her purple hair in frustration, Violet grumbled.


    "I''d bet my entire fortune that this kind of lunacy is unique to this ce. Unbelievable."

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    "Let''s go over the mission we''ve been assigned."


    The five gamblers huddled together in thought.


    "We open the ''backdoors'' throughout the Imperial Capital and evacuate the citizens outside. That''s our mission."


    "But we''re facing a hurdle right from the start."


    "Even if we manage to open the backdoors, the citizens are all crazed. I''m not sure if this will work out properly..."


    After a moment of contemtion, Violet spoke up.


    "We move separately."


    The other members looked at Violet. She had a tense expression but gave the orders.


    "Each of us heads to the next ''backdoor,'' breaks the hypnosis of the people there, and leads them out of the Imperial Capital. This is the fastest way to aplish our mission."


    An unexpected addition to the original mission was to break the citizens'' hypnosis.


    Toplete the operation within the nned time, they needed to move more efficiently - in other words, take risks.


    "Each of us to one of the five locations...?"


    "It''s certainly more efficient, but..."


    "Can we really do it?"


    Everyone was doubtful, and Violet herself was the most uncertain. However,


    "There''s no need to overthink."


    Violet feigned confidence.


    "When have we ever yed our cards with a 100% chance of winning? Never, right?"


    At least this time, there was a basis and a clear objective, making the odds easier to calcte.


    Eventually, everyone agreed, and the five found the most effective way to break the hypnosis.


    Test results showed that the Orange''s mind-clearing perfume worked the fastest.


    Orange took out all of her orange tea and shared it with her colleagues.


    "I went through a lot to make this much..."


    "I''ll buy you lots of orangester, so make a new batch then. For now, just hand it out, sis."


    Having distributed the mind-clearing perfume, the five gamblers exchanged nces and then split up to head to their respective destinations.


    "Let''s wrap this up quickly and safely get to collecting our money."


    "Take care, everyone!"


    "Don''t push yourselves too hard! Our lives are the most important!"


    After watching her fellow gamblers head to their assigned mission destinations, Violet turned around.


    "Ugh... ugh..."


    "Where is this...?"


    "How long have I been asleep?"


    "Are we still alive...?"


    The people under hypnosis began to wake up one by one.


    Violet yelled at them.


    "Hurry up and wake your families, open the backdoor and escape from the Imperial Capital, you fools!"


    Violet swung her hand at the citizens staring at her with nk eyes.


    "Don''t end up melting your bodies trying to gain eternal life, hurry up!"


    ***


    The gamblers, scattered in five directions, headed to the ''backdoors'' of the back-alley organizations they were connected to.


    New Terra, the Imperial Capital, was a vast and ancient city, and even the mighty Imperial Family couldn''t control all these hidden backdoors.


    The five gamblers went around the outskirts, waking up the hypnotized people.


    People, who were hypnotized and brainwashed in their sleep by Fernandez, slowly regained consciousness.


    "Hurry and escape!"


    "There''s no time! Fernandez ns to kill us all!"


    Many still believed that it was safe inside the Imperial Capital and wanted to board the ark led by Fernandez.


    However, many more were disgusted after experiencing the recent events.


    "We must escape!"


    A man who first woke up in the slums found and woke up his wife, and the people who were asleep started to wake up like dominoes.


    "If we stay in this city, we''ll all die!"


    "Just grab the emergency funds and valuables..."


    "Is money the issue now?! We need to get out first!"


    The streets turned chaotic.


    Those who woke from the hypnosis broke the boards blocking the doors, ran out, and broke into the neighboring houses, waking up the people inside.


    Those fleeing, those escaping the city, the thugs trying to collect passage fees through the backdoors amidst this chaos, the brutes fighting with these thugs, and those seizing the opportunity to rob homes...


    "Fernandez will lead us to paradise aboard the ark."


    Those praying towards the pce, not intending to escape.


    "We are the chosen citizens of the Imperial Capital of the Empire... together with Fernandez..."


    Chaos spread throughout the city.


    Fernandez''s hypnotic magic was structured to intertwine the minds of the citizens and brainwash them together.


    To cast the spell on a vast number of people simultaneously, this interconnected structure was indispensable.


    Thus, as a few people started waking from the hypnosis, the effect spread rapidly and concurrently, breaking the hypnosis of everyone.


    In this ce, where awakened people struggled to escape the Imperial Capital, fighting and coborating,


    "Stop-!"


    Aegis Special Forces appeared.


    At every backdoor crowded with citizens trying to escape, causing bottlenecks, the members of the Aegis Special Forces appeared, brandishing their weapons.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stop!"


    "Those trying to escape the Imperial Capital through unauthorized routes will be summarily judged!"


    Click! Click!


    The Special Forces, who arrived in droves, aimed their crossbows and magic guns forward.


    "Can''t you hear us?!"


    "Go back to your homes! Now!"


    "By imperial decree! Ignore this warning, and we''ll shoot!"


    A fierce silence descended.


    The halted citizens red at the Aegis Special Forces with eyes zing with anger.


    But the Special Forces, sweating coldly on their backs, did not retreat a step.


    After a few seconds of this strange standoff, when a few citizens, discontent, started to move towards the Special Forces-


    "I told you to go home! Are you resisting?!"


    One of the Special Forces members, annoyed, fired into the air. Bang-!


    At that moment,


    "Aaah!"


    A shrill scream echoed.


    Both the citizens and the Special Forces turned in shock towards the sound.


    A girl in a red cloak had fallen to the ground with a scream, with red blood seeping from her chest.


    "Did they shoot...?"


    The citizens looked at the Aegis Special Forces in horror.


    "Did they just shoot this child?"


    Rage swirled among the people like a wildfire.


    The startled Special Forces members flinched and retreated.


    "No, no. I definitely shot into the air..."


    "You bastards!"


    "Is the Emperormanding you to kill children too?!"


    "Shoot us too, you bastards!"


    Enraged, the citizens rushed in, and the Aegis Special Forces had to flee from the wave of people.


    Amidst the chaos, the girl in the red cloak, who had been shot, quietly and slowly stood up.


    "That was easy, too easy."


    The gambler girl, Scarlet, who had faked being shot by spraying red paint on her chest, stuck out her tongue slightly and disappeared into the crowd.


    Simr incidents urred at other backdoors.


    "What''s this, a doll...?!"


    "It''s fake! Look ahead!"


    "Aaah!"


    The citizens overwhelmed the Aegis Special Forces, distracted by a suddenly attacking doll from behind. It was Cobalt''s puppetry.


    Lime used irvoyance to find and copse the weak points of the bridge the Special Forces were standing on.


    Orange used telepathy to persuade the Aegis Special Forces, making them surrender instead.


    Lastly, Violet,


    "Aaaah! Aaaahhh! Your Majesty!"


    "Please save us, Your Majesty! Spare my life, please!"


    Used illusion magic to show the Special Forces their deepest fears.


    ''I don''t know why they all fear Fernandez the most.''


    The entity the Special Forces feared deeply in their hearts was none other than Fernandez.


    Within the realm of illusions, the Special Forces members all begged Fernandez for forgiveness, rolling on the ground.


    It was a bit eerie, but the operation was a sess anyway.


    The Gambler''s Club had subdued the Special Forces at all five locations, and the citizens began to escape smoothly again.


    As Violet surveyed this scene, she let out a sigh of relief, havingpleted the mission-


    "You''ve really made a mess, you rat."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the sky.


    "?!"


    Startled, Violet turned around just as Reyna descended from the sky, stirring up the wind.


    Reyna had been monitoring the situation from the battleship Alcatraz and, upon spotting Violet emitting an extraordinary magic power, had leapt down to capture her.


    Thud!


    "Cough?!"


    Reynanded, crushing Violet to the ground.


    Holding the back of Violet''s head with a gloved hand, Reyna growled.


    "Are you a rat nted by Prince Ash? Judging by your clothes, you''re remnants of the 1st Legion. Right, is that bastard Metallic involved too?"


    "..."


    "You''re really cunning, aren''t you? Orchestrating a citizen escape. You believe you''re doing something righteous, don''t you?"


    "Righteous...? What do I care about that."


    A sneer formed on Violet''s lips.


    "What people like us, living in the streets, always want is the same. To eat our fill today and sleep happily. Eternal life? I wouldn''t take that even if it were handed to me."


    "A rat remains a rat. It seems you have no intention of understanding the grand purpose embraced by His Majesty."


    "Purpose and bullshit, I just don''t want to be sacrificed for the whims of someone so high and mighty."


    Realizing further conversation was futile, Reyna shouted.


    "What exactly is Prince Ash scheming?"


    "If I was trusted enough to know that, would I be sent on a suicide mission like this..."


    "Answer me! What is Prince Ash''s objective!"


    Reyna pressed Violet''s head harder towards the ground. Groaning in pain, Violet smirked.


    "Why are all you fools always the same?"


    "What?"


    "You always end up beingpletely fleeced before you start screaming and throwing a fit. It''s already toote, you''ve been sucked dry."


    "..."


    "Prince Ash''s purpose? What''s the point of knowing now?"


    Reyna''s brows furrowed fiercely. Violet giggled.


    "The game''s already over, you idiot."


    ***


    The Imperial Capital New Terra is a port city.


    A hub of global trade and logistics, connected to the ind sea of the continent.


    The city''s port extends up to the heart of the Imperial Capital.


    In other words, if one can travel by sea, they can easily reach the center of the Imperial Capital.


    Of course, the sea routes leading to the port have been long blockaded. ess is obviously impossible by conventional means.


    However, on this side,


    Bubble, bubble...


    There are merfolk.


    Swoosh!


    Creating rough foam, we surfaced right in front of the city''s internal harbor - the Merfolk King Poseidon''s power of bubble submersion had allowed our infiltration team to travel through the sea to this point.


    ''If there are airships, why not submarines.''


    Stepping out of the giant bubble onto the harbor, I grinned.


    "Wow~ It''s been a while since I''ve been here."


    Not far off, I could see a building of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. I took a deep breath, inhaling the air of the Imperial Capital. It still had the disagreeable scent of a home that never felt quite right.


    "Looks like the operation went well. There''s no defense on this side."


    That''s right.


    Every operation conducted so far, all of them, were mere deceptions. A smokescreen.


    The main forces pretending to assault the walls, the airship Geronimo drawing attention in the sky, and even the fake key gamblers who infiltrated and incited chaos among the citizens-


    All fake.


    It was a strategy to lure the enemy.


    Our main force heading to the Imperial Capital is approaching from the sea.


    Fernandez''s army, lured by our main force, had all left the Imperial Capital,


    The airship fleet, deceived by Geronimo, had also exited the Imperial Capital,


    And the Aegis Special Forces, tricked by the gamblers, were all deployed to the outskirts of the Imperial Capital.


    The Imperial Capital''s navy was only guarding the entrance of the strait leading from the open sea to the ind sea.


    Now, there were no Fernandez''s forces left to stop us here.


    "We''re just a stone''s throw away from the pce."


    Looking at the sharp roofs of the Pce visible not far away, I said,


    "Let''s get there in one go."


    "But Sir, isn''t it a bit far to walk?"


    Kun asked, puzzled, so I silently raised my hand.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve brought our own ride."


    On my hand was a ring I had recently obtained from a box opening.


    "Let''s show these people how terrifying a monster invasion can be."


    I focused my mind on the ring and said,


    "Summon!"


    The name of that monster.


    "Kraken!"


    sh!


    The [Ring of the Kraken] on my hand emitted a deep blue light, and the next moment.


    Kuoohhhh!


    I summoned an immensely giant cephalopod monster.


    The strongest squid... no, octopus? Anyway, a monster was summoned, and control was transferred to me.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    My heroes were dumbfounded, their mouths agape. Only I was giggling as I climbed onto the wriggling body of this monster.


    "Alright, let''s head to the heart of the empire and race down the mine in style."


    "On this monster?!"


    "Do you think you''ll get to ride a sea monster and cross the capital of the empire twice in your life? This is a once-in-a-lifetime experience you can''t even buy. Stopining and get on!"


    Despite their apparent reluctance, my heroes were forcibly picked up by the Kraken''s extended tentacles. They screamed as they were forcefully seated next to me.


    "Now, let''s set off~!"


    Riding a summoned monster down the central avenue of my birth country.


    I had to admit, I was pretty good at trolling.


    ''After all, it was always a special talent of that bastard Ash...!''


    The Kraken, extending its long tentacles in all directions, tore up the beautifully paved sidewalks of the Imperial Capital and raced towards the pce.


    Yahoo, this is fun!

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Fernandez was sitting on the throne.


    The throne, along with the thorn tree, was frozen white and transparent.


    "...The time hase."


    Fernandez, with his eyes closed, muttered to himself.


    At the same time,


    Sssss...


    The throne, which had been frozen white for years, began to slowly melt.


    The ck thorn tree that wrapped around the throne also regained its vitality, as if spring had returned.


    Since it was Fernandez who had originally frozen Everck with magic, now that the time hade to restart Everck in earnest, he began to thaw it.


    "The ember has always been kept alive."


    Koo-goo-goo-goo-goo-!


    The thorn tree, regaining its stolen warmth, began to grow rapidly, as if reiming the years it had been frozen.


    "...The n is in its final stage. The Final Ark will soon beplete."


    Fernandez lifted his eyes and looked ahead.


    "Are youing to stop me, Ash?"


    Fernandez''s dark red eyes gently smiled.


    "Good. This finale is not a bad conclusion to our long and twisted fate."


    The ck thorn tree continued to grow endlessly.


    Within the enveloping Everck, Fernandez whispered softly.


    "Come quickly, brother, my patience is not that deep."


    ***


    Riding the Kraken, I rushed through the center of the Imperial Capital.


    The giant monster, destroying everything from the sidewalk blocks to fountains and statues, the beautiful decorations of the Imperial Capital, charged forward.


    At first, mypanions watched with a look of pity, but after a while, they seemed to adapt, staring nkly at the marble fragments flying in all directions.


    "This is the fifth fountain destroyed... Is this okay, Commander? They all look very expensive."


    "It''s okay. Fountains can be rebuilt."


    "Wow! The Imperial Founding Monument is split in two!"


    "Won''t it be okay? There must be an original stored somewhere..."


    "Gasps, the statue of the first Emperor of the Empire is shattered! Wasn''t that one of the top attractions of the Imperial Capital?!"


    "..."


    It''ll be okay, probably.


    It''s a national emergency right now, right? If we''re not careful, everyone in the city could die.


    My ancestors would surely be forgiving for just destroying a statue. Definitely!


    "We must block them!"


    "Stop the intruders-!"


    "Don''t let them reach the Imperial Pce!"


    The Imperial soldiers tried their best to stop the Kraken, but...


    "Aaaah!"


    "Dodge, dodge! We can''t stop that!"


    "Contact the Imperial Pce-"


    As the massive body of this monster surged forward, they couldn''t ovee their fear and hurriedly dodged.


    Maybe the veterans of our Southern Front could, but it''s not easy for ordinary humans to confront such a terrifying monster.


    Anyway, our advance was very smooth.


    Soon, the Thorn Tree Pce was getting closer. If this continues, we''ll arrive soon...


    Koo-goo-goo-goo-goo-!


    That''s when it happened.


    From the distant Imperial Pce, a terrifying rumbling sound was heard. Mypanions and I were all startled and looked in that direction.


    Kwa-gwa-gwang-!


    The ancient towers copsed.


    The Imperial Pce of the Everck Empire, which had never been invaded since its founding, just kept expanding endlessly, was now copsing.


    The dark, pointed towers fell one after another, emitting clouds of smoke and dust.


    And at the same time,


    Crack, crack, crack!


    It grew.


    From underground, thick and massive ck thorn tree stems began to shoot up wildly.


    Knowing well what that tree was, I eximed in confusion.


    "Everck?!"


    The guardian tree of humanity, Everck.


    The entire pce was swept away, devoured by the immensely swollen Everck. The tree proliferated strangely, extending its pointed stems in all directions.


    "...This is insane."


    Seeing this, I muttered in disbelief.


    "It''s literally be the Thorn Tree Pce..."


    "Is that tree okay, Commander?! It''s kind of scary!"


    Kun stammered, his face pale.


    "I feel an energy simr to my tribe''s cursed maple tree. But there''s something more... inorganic about it..."


    "You have a good sense, Kun. Right. That tree is of the same kind as the maple tree of your race."


    The difference being, it''s a chimera tree created bybining the guardian trees of various races.


    And... the person who has now taken over that tree is trying to wield its immense power to kill his own kind.


    "Right now, it has engulfed the pce, butter, it will cover the entire city."


    The human sacrifice magic circle installed in the underground of the Imperial Capital, the shutdown protocol.


    Using this, all the people in the Imperial Capital are melted into spirits, and the immense energy generated from the human sacrifice is fed to Everck.


    The proliferated Everck will cover the entire city andpletely iste the Imperial Capital from the outside world.


    And it will suck in the spirits of the people of the Imperial Capital and send them to the spirit realm.


    This is the true nature of ''The Final Ark''.


    ''To create energy by killing people and preserve their souls with that energy!''


    Such an economical massacre n without any waste, my brother! This crazy bastard!


    Whoosh!


    The Kraken, with its tentacle legs, surged through the air in a rush.


    We quickly reached the Imperial Pce at the end of our relentless advance. But soon, a problem arose.


    Bang-!


    A massive and transparent magic barrier blocked our way.


    From the main gate of the Imperial Pce to the fence, a magical barrier enveloped the perimeter.


    Even though the inside of the Imperial Pce was in such a state, this protective magic was performing its role incredibly well.


    Growl-!


    The Kraken roared fiercely, swinging its tentacle legs wildly.


    But no matter how formidable the monster, there were things it couldn''t prate. The Kraken struck down fiercely with its tentacles, but the barrier didn''t budge.


    "It seems we can''t get in unless they open it from inside."


    I grumbled, looking towards the main gate of the Imperial Pce.


    Behind the firmly closed gate, soldiers were looking this way with stern faces. I shouted at them.


    "Imperial Pce Guard! Open this gate immediately!"


    "Prince Ash, we cannot do that...!"


    The captain of the guard, who seemed to recognize my face, stepped forward and shouted.


    "This is the residence of the supreme ruler of the sole Everck Empire! There is a strict order not to let anyone in without permission!"


    "Whose order? The fake Emperor Fernandez?"


    I smirked and pointed at myself with my thumb.


    "Hey, captain of the guard! You seem to be unaware, but just like my self-proimed Emperor brother, I also have the authority to open this gate. Open it now."


    "What are you talking about. The opening and closing of the Imperial Pce''s main gate is the exclusive right of the Emperor. You, Prince, do not have that authority..."


    "I am the acting authority of the real Emperor, Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everck. He has personally granted me this authority."


    I pointed at my own chest with my hand.


    "Until His Majesty revokes this authority, I too can use the same authority as His Majesty. Opening this gate is naturally within my discretion."


    "...But you can''t prove it."


    The guard captain, gritting his teeth in thought, nced at me.


    "How can you prove that you are the acting authority of His Majesty?"


    "I knew you''d say that, so I brought a certificate."


    I remember living in a country of digital certificates. I know well how troublesome it can be without preparing these things in advance.


    "Here."


    I gestured behind me. Mypanions carefully brought forward the baggage they were carrying.


    It was arge coffin.


    "Here''s the certificate."


    In front of the guards who looked puzzled, I smirked and opened the coffin wide.


    And inside the coffin was-


    "...?!"


    "Gasp!"


    The Emperor was lying down.


    Lying as if dead, even wearing a sleep mask. He was sleepingfortably.


    Even while being carried around like luggage, he didn''t move at all, just soundly asleep. This old man really has some nerves.


    True to his life spent guarding the gates the Emperor used, the captain of the guard seemed to recognize the Emperor right away. He immediately knelt on the ground.


    "Do you believe me now? His Majesty is currently in a deep sleep, but before that, he transferred his authority to me."


    "..."


    "Fernandez, who disguised His Majesty''s death and took the throne for himself, is the real traitor. Do you understand the situation? Now, will you open the gate?"


    "But, but..."


    To the still hesitating captain of the guard, I shouted.


    "Captain of the guard! Look up and see!"


    I pointed with my hand to the inside of the Imperial Pce being consumed by the thorn tree, and to the chaotic city where citizens and soldiers were mixed up.


    "Look at the sight of the city you''ve been protecting all your life crumbling!"


    "...!"


    "Are you trying to protect the form of the Empire, or its essence? Which is it?"


    "I, I..."


    "If you truly are a soldier of this country! If you have pride in having protected the Imperial Capital, the Imperial Pce, and the Emperor! Then what you must protect should be clear!"


    The captain of the guard, closing his mouth and bowing his head, received another shout from me.


    "Answer! What is it that you truly need to do?"


    "To protect the Empire."


    "Then open the gate. Join in protecting the Empire."


    I nodded heavily.


    "This is thest chance."


    The hesitation did notst long.


    The captain of the guard clenched his eyes shut and operated the opening mechanism of the gate. Soon, the barrier flickered and turned off, and the thick iron doors of the main gate began to slowly open.


    ''Fortunately.''


    I sighed with relief inwardly.


    Actually, Metallic, who had infiltrated as a double agent, was waiting near the main gate. If necessary, he would have annihted the guard and opened the gate from the inside.


    But there was no need to take lives that didn''t need to be lost. That''s why I persuaded them with words to open the gate.


    Koo-goo-goo!


    As soon as the gate opened, Metallic and the remnants of the 1st Legion, who were lying in ambush behind the guard building, poured out.


    The faces of the guards turned to shock. They seemed to have just realized they had narrowly escaped death.


    "Pleasee in, Your Highness."


    The remnants of the 1st Legion, along with the hesitant Imperial Pce Guard, greeted us. I controlled the Kraken as gently as possible and entered through the main gate.


    Metallic, with a worried look, nced towards the Imperial Pce. The thorn tree was still growing relentlessly towards the sky.


    "...What now, Your Highness?"


    "Everyone has their part to y."


    I quickly gave the order.


    "Mypanions and I will enter the Imperial Pce and stop Fernandez. Captain Metallic, you and the 1st Legion are to rescue those imprisoned in the Imperial Pce dungeon and also search for and rescue Lark."


    "...Thank you."


    Metallic bowed deeply. Originally, Metallic and the 1st Legion were almost like Lark''s personal guard, so they must have been waiting for this order.


    Then, I directed the guards looking at me with dazed faces.


    "Imperial Pce Guard! You are mobilized to stop the shutdown protocol."


    "We will move as youmand, but... exactly how should we stop it?"


    The captain of the guard asked hesitantly.


    I curled one corner of my mouth and grinned.


    "There''s obviously only one n to stop the shutdown protocol, right?"


    I had prepared a counter-protocol.


    That was,


    "Introducing the Shut-up Protocol!"


    I shouted, raising my hand high and then,


    "Activate-!"


    I brought it down sharply.


    Towards the cheek of my father, who was sleeping soundly in the coffin next to me, wearing a sleep mask and snoring loudly!


    Swoosh-!


    With a satisfying sound, the Emperor''s face turned sideways sharply.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Metallic and the 1st Legion, the captain of the guard and the Imperial Pce Guard, all mypanions, and even the Kraken.


    Everyone looked at me with their mouths agape, their eyes filled with astonishment.


    Then,


    "...?"


    The Emperor slowly opened his eyes.


    Seemingly unable toprehend the situation, even as he removed his sleep mask, the Emperor looked confused.


    He gently touched the cheek he had just been pped on.


    "...Huh?"


    I looked at him, still groggy from sleep, and smiled broadly.


    The Emperor had definitely said this.


    - Until I reim the authority, you are no less than the Emperor of this nation. Use that authority to protect this empire.


    So.


    In terms of authority, I am the Emperor now.


    And father?


    He''s someone who lent me his authority and hasn''t reimed it yet, so, for the moment, he''s in a ''state of having no authority'' at all.


    "As the acting authority of the Emperor, with the Emperor''s authority, Imand His Majesty!"


    In other words.


    Even if he''s the Emperor, right now, he has to follow my orders.


    I pointed my finger at my father and shouted.


    "Save your country!"


    You thought you could just hand over the acting authority and sleep soundly?


    What nonsense! You''re the biggest cheat key here! I''ll use that to the fullest!


    My father, who had been looking at me in disbelief, slowly said.


    "Crazy bastard."


    Immediately after, a deep smile appeared on the Emperor''s lips.


    "That''s my son."

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    "In all my life, the only person who dared to p my cheek was your mother..."


    The Emperor, seemingly incredulous, stroked his own cheek.


    "Why did you have to inherit this trait from Dustia? It''s preposterous. And to even dare tomand me..."


    "What are you going to do about it?"


    I asked with a sly grin, to which the Emperor exhaled lightly.


    "What else can I do? I was the one who fathered you, and I was the one who entrusted you with the acting authority."


    The rulers of the world are twisted in strange ways and cool in others.


    Coolly epting the current situation, the Emperor listened to my exnation of the situation and quickly grasped what he needed to do.


    Hemanded the soldiers looking at him.


    "Imperial Pce Guard, follow me!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "There is a secret passage of the royal family leading underground. Through it, we will approach the underground magic circle."


    The Emperor will take care of destroying and stopping the shutdown protocol.


    Quickly rallying the Imperial Pce Guard and leaving, the Emperor gestured to me.


    "Ash."


    "Your Majesty?"


    "Since you dared to use me as a chess piece, make sure you win this game."


    The Emperor grinned fiercely, baring his fangs.


    "My life is more expensive than anyone else''s in this world. If you don''t win, the cost demanded will be too much to bear."


    "..."


    I just smiled back without a word.


    Every game is a gamble with the fate of the world.


    Lose and lose everything, win and gain everything. As it has always been.


    "We will win."


    "Expecting it. And... as for the fate of your second brother."


    The Emperor turned swiftly,


    "...I''ll leave it to you."


    He left those heavy words behind and disappeared with the Imperial Pce Guard through the underground passage.


    Watching them leave, I gestured to the side.


    "Junior."


    Immediately, my subordinate mage rushed over. I nodded to her.


    "Assist Father. I need you to dismantle the shutdown protocol."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I am at yourmand."


    "Junior."


    To the young mage in the pointed hat, biting her lip nervously, I gave a gentle smile.


    "Be safe."


    "..."


    Junior momentarily had a nk expression, then finally,


    "Yes. I will return."


    She gave a blurry smile, bowed deeply, and quickly ran after the Emperor, disappearing into the underground passage.


    "...Now, then."


    I gazed at the central entrance of the Thorn Tree Pce, which had stopped growing.


    "Shall we go do what we must?"


    ***


    The proliferation of the thorn tree, which seemed as if it would grow forever, had now stopped.


    Of course, it was only a temporary halt. If the shutdown protocol is activated and all the people in the city are sacrificed as fuel, it will start growing endlessly again.


    "nting trees is a good hobby, but when you offer human lives as fertilizer, isn''t it too much?"


    Approaching the main entrance to the Imperial Pce.


    Climbing the stairs covered in thorn trees, I mumbled lengthily.


    "Of course, true environmental friendliness is only achieved by eliminating humanity. But even so, I cannot agree with sacrificing innocent lives."


    "..."


    At the entrance to the main building, a line of troops stood guard.


    Fernandez''s real henchmen, his direct unit.


    Aegis Special Forces.


    "Hello, my tiresome friends."


    I waved at the special forces members.


    "Finally, we get to settle things with you."


    "Prince Ash."


    The woman in the middle, presumably the leader, spoke in an emotionless voice.


    "You cannot proceed beyond here."


    "You don''t really think I''ll just say ''Okay~'' and turn around, do you?"


    "Of course not."


    Ssshh-


    Unsheathing her sword from her waist, she recited.


    "But as the only sibling of Emperor Fernandez, a final warning is due."


    Ssshh! Ssshh!


    The special forces at the entrance simultaneously drew their weapons. At the same time, mypanions also drew their arms.


    "I''ll give you onest warning too. Step aside."


    I growled fiercely.


    "You too are fighters for this country, even if misguided. I don''t wish to kill needlessly. Step aside, and your lives will be spared."


    "Would we be doing this if our lives were precious to us?"


    She said calmly as they prepared for battle.


    "We are but bullets of the Aegis Special Forces. The moment we joined, weid down our lives."


    "A discarded pawn, yet so loyal to my brother?"


    "Is there anyone among those in high positions whose life isn''t expendable?"


    She scoffed.


    "No matter how sweet the words, the truth is the truth. In any organization, people are just parts, used and discarded until they are reced."


    "..."


    "Emperor Fernandez is at least honest about it. He told us from the start that we would be used and discarded."


    "So being discarded honestly makes it okay?"


    I asked incredulously, and she stared at me intently.


    "Are you any different, Your Highness?"


    "..."


    "Can you move forward without discarding anyone standing behind you?"


    Behind me.


    Not just the subordinates following me.


    But all the forces gathered under my banner. And the countless people belonging to those forces...


    For a moment, I felt as if a heavy, thick cloak was draped over my shoulders.


    A cloak sorge it could cover the earth, wrapped around my neck and shoulders, immovable.


    The name of that cloak was the world.


    Unknowingly, such a weight had been ced on my shoulders and back.


    "...I''m not confident."


    I admitted honestly.


    "I can''t promise that."


    How manypanions had I lost along the way?


    And... how many more will I lose as I move forward?


    How many more lives will perish in the shadows I fail to see?


    I couldn''t say that I would save them all, that I would carry them all forward without leaving anyone behind.


    "But at least... I won''t give up before even trying."


    I opened my eyes, which I had closed for a moment, and looked ahead.


    "I won''t just assume it''s impossible from the start. I will struggle to move forward without discarding any of my subordinates, anyone following me."


    Greater than the ideal itself, is the effort towards it.


    I believe in that.


    At least, unlike Fernandez... I won''t give up before the fight even begins.


    "...Is there anything you can''t say?"


    She drew something with her other hand, the one not holding the sword.


    "If you have something to achieve, prove it with strength."


    It was... a familiar blue serum vial.


    A serum that forcibly transforms the injected into a beast-like state, greatly enhancingbat ability.


    The Beast Transformation Serum.


    "Injection."


    She was the first to inject the serum into her neck, followed by all the special forces members doing the same.


    The serum spread through their veins, and


    Crack!


    Crunch! Crack...!


    Immediately, the bodies of the special forces members grotesquely transformed, morphing into the chimera forms I had seen before.


    Mason''s serum.


    Just like the one used by the man who had invaded Crossroad and delivered Fernandez''s message to the Demon King... they transformed into bizarre forms, a mix of various animal traits.


    In just a few dozen seconds, the special forcespleted their transformation into beasts.


    The female special force member, now with elongated wolf-like jaws and a savage beast-like gaze,ughed.


    "Your Highness, you arepletely surrounded."


    As her words fell,


    Click! Click! Click!


    From behind the walls and pirs, the rest of the hidden special forces emerged.


    All of them were aiming at us with magic-lit crossbows and bows.


    Special force members ready for long-range shooting on both sides and at the back. In front were the elite agents who hadpleted their beast transformation.


    We werepletely surrounded, and their numbers far exceeded ours.


    The special force members slowly closed in on us, their mechanical faces faintly gleaming with murderous intent.


    "This is a bit dangerous..."


    Muttering, I smirked.


    "...Did you think I''d say that?"


    Immediately after, I snapped my fingers.


    "Damien!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Upon my signal, Damien drew his magic guns. Precisely, multiple magic guns.


    Whoosh-!


    The pistol-shaped magic gun [Cerberus], the submachine gun-shaped magic gun [Woodpecker], the rifle-shaped magic gun [Hunter''s Retribution], and the rifle-shaped magic gun [Venom Fang].


    Damien tossed these magic guns into the air, and at the same time,


    "Take them down-!"


    The special force members'' attack poured down.


    Tut-tut-tut-tut-!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Arrows and bolts rained down from the sides and back towards us. At the same time, the beast-transformed special force members charged from the front.


    However,


    sh!


    Our sniper was faster.


    Damien, with hisrge brown eyes narrowed, activated [Far-Sight], capturing all enemies on the battlefield. And then,


    Tat-tat-tat-tat-tak-!


    He shot.


    Catching the magic guns thrown into the air, he fired in all directions.


    Pistol, submachine gun, rifle, he didn''t discriminate, pulling the trigger on whatever came to hand, firing in all directions as if dancing.


    In an instant, Damien''s magic bullets poured down like rain in all directions.


    Dozens of magic bullets, each following a miraculous trajectory, flew out, shattering the arrows and bolts that were first fired towards us in mid-air.


    And not stopping there, after neutralizing the enemy''s volley in the air - the remaining energy targeted the special force members who had fired bows and crossbows at us.


    "Cough?!"


    "Argh!"


    "This is impossible..."


    It was over in an instant.


    As the enemy''s bullets shattered, the special force members who had been aiming bows and crossbows at us fell, spraying blood.


    Even amidst this, Damien''s magic bullets were precisely targeting areas that inflicted enough damage to subdue, but avoided fatal wounds.


    Damien''s ultimate technique, [Showdown].


    A wide-range skill that attacks all enemy targets and heals all allies captured in the sight.


    Truly an insane overpowered skill.


    "Full health, but hey, getting healed feels good..."


    Having been hit by Damien''s healing bullets, I stretched my refreshed neck muscles. Ah, refreshing.


    "What is this... how..."


    The stunned special force leader murmured in a dazed voice.


    The special force members who used the beast transformation were hit by Damien''s magic bullets but didn''t fall in a single blow.


    However, they were momentarily pushed back by the stopping power of the magic bullets.


    And the rest of the special force members had all been subdued and copsed.


    All in a single moment.


    Just one exchange of fire, and the battle was decided.


    "My subordinates,"


    I patted Damien''s shoulder, who was awkwardly smiling, and said,


    "are the elite of the elite, having survived fights with the world''s worst monsters, battling day after day where death is always a possibility."


    "..."


    "They are naturally several times stronger than the likes of you, who''ve only been concerned with ughtering defenseless citizens."


    I strode forward, and behind me, Damien, the Penal Squad, and the Holy Grail Seekers followed in an orderly manner.


    "Come on, Aegis. If you''re a discard, act like one. If you''re a hunting dog, bark and struggle until the end."


    "Ugh...?!"


    Despite being several timesrger than us in their beast-transformed state, the special force members seemed intimidated and hesitantly stepped back.


    "With suchck of spirit, if you dare to involve yourself in matters concerning the fate of the world..."


    I spat out.


    "Then get lost. We''re in a hurry."


    "Uaaaah-!"


    The beast-transformed special force members let out a final roar of defiance and charged at us-


    Thump!


    Whoosh-!


    Kun''s fists, Verdandi''s sword strikes, and Damien''s suppressive fire met them, and they rolled helplessly to the ground.


    My subordinates cleared the path ahead of me. I walked calmly through.


    "Now, then..."


    Standing at the entrance of the main building, now cleared of guard forces.


    "Let''s have a thorough talk with my troublesome brother."


    I energetically pushed the door open.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Inside the open door, the space was densely filled with the ck thorn tree.


    It seemed the entire interior of the pce had transformed like this. Looking inside, Damien shook his head.


    "We can''t get through this..."


    "Let''s see."


    I extended my hand into the interior. Then,


    Ssshhh...


    The thorn tree that my hand touched retracted backward, making a path.


    Perhaps because I too am a guardian of the empire. It seemed to recognize my authority and made way.


    As I slowly stepped inside, the thorn tree that had cleared the way closed up behind me.


    "...Looks like I have to go alone from here."


    I nodded to my tense-lookingpanions.


    "Keep an eye on the entrance."


    After resolving the situation, I need toe back through here. Mypanions would have to wait for my return.


    Waaaah-!


    That''s when it happened. Fernandez''s forces started pouring in from all sides.


    "We''ll wait for Your Highness''s return."


    Damien, drawing his magic gun and aiming at the enemies, shouted.


    "Return safely!"


    Kun and Verdandi also raised their weapons, and the Kraken roared menacingly, swinging its tentacles at the enemies.


    Boom! Kwa-gwa-gwang!


    Though outnumbered, ourbat strength was overwhelmingly superior. The encroaching enemy soldiers were easily crushed.


    They will hold out until I return.


    Believing this, I moved further into the pce.


    The thorn treepletely covering the pce interior slithered like snakes, making way.


    Although covered in the thorn tree, I was familiar with the ce having been here before, so I had a rough idea of theyout.


    I walked down the long corridor.


    Unstoppingly heading towards my destination.


    After some time, I began to see it.


    The slightly open door to the audience chamber.


    ***


    Sitting on the throne in the audience chamber, Fernandez had his eyes closed.


    Being merged with Everck - the thorn tree, he had sensed Ash''s presence long ago.


    Feeling his brother approaching, Fernandez smirked.


    He was suddenly reminiscing.


    About the long past they had fought together.


    ***


    Episodes Ago.


    The letters appeared on Fernandez''s body when he was ten years old.


    The first sentence was engraved in the middle of his chest. It read:


    - The world is repeating its destruction.


    Then the second sentence.


    - I sacrifice my life to pass this on to my next self.


    A message from himself in a past cycle of destruction to his next cycle self.


    And the third sentence.


    - Ash regresses. Cooperate with him.


    The transmission of the sentences ended there.


    Ten-year-old Fernandez stood in front of the bathroom mirror, lost in thought. He decided that the content of these sentences was the truth.


    Not only because the handwriting was his own but also... engraving such bizarre content across time and space onto his own skin was something only he could do.


    "Cooperate with Ash, huh..."


    Looking at the mirror, Fernandez frowned.


    "...But that kid is only six years old."


    Moreover, while Lark often yed with Ash, Fernandez had always found it awkward to interact with Ash, making their rtionship strained.


    There was certainly a psychological barrier that was hard to ovee between half-siblings.


    Especially for Fernandez, who was not as oblivious as Lark and was more aware of his surroundings.


    But what could he do? He couldn''t ignore the advice from his past self.


    After adjusting his clothes, Fernandez stepped out of the bathroom and called for his eldest brother.


    "Lark!"


    Lark, who was doing push-ups in the corridor, turned his head at his younger brother''s call.


    "Huh? What''s up, Fernandez? Have you finally decided to train with me? Great! Let''s start by running to the training ground."


    "You go ahead and train all you want... I''ve got something else in mind. Let''s go visit Ash."


    Lark''s eyes widened in surprise, then he burst intoughter, standing up straight.


    "Man, you should have said so earlier! Are you finally ready to get close to Ash?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "Don''t be shy. Brothers should be close. Get ready to go out! I''ll call the carriage."


    Thus, the two brothers went out to visit their younger half-brother''s pce.


    The stares of their mother and household staff pricked at Fernandez''s nape, but what could he do? He was more concerned about the message''s content.


    ''What exactly does it mean that Ash is a regressor?''


    So they visited Ash''s pce.


    Among the warm reception of the pce people, Fernandez awkwardly faced Ash. It was still ufortable.


    "Ash, do you know what regression is?"


    "Huh?"


    Fernandez probed about regression, but Ash just tilted his head in genuine confusion.


    "What''s that?"


    "It means, maybe the world is repeating, and you remember the past..."


    "I don''t know difficult words, brother..."


    Ash whined with a clueless face and then brightened up, grabbing Fernandez''s hand and pulling him along.


    "Forget that, let''s y! I have a secret base over here!"


    "No, it''s about the world... Ah, never mind."


    In the attic where Ash led them, the three brothers rolled around and yed together.


    That day, Fernandez concluded:


    ''...Does he really not know anything?''


    Ash was a cute little brother, but that was all. There was no help in terms of cooperation or anything.


    ''Well, there''s no immediate call for cooperation... Maybe I should prepare for the future by myself.''


    Still, from that day on, the three brothers began to meet more often and grew closer.


    Then, one day, yearster, Ash''s mother, Empress Dustia,mitted suicide.


    Attending the funeral, Fernandez noticed something odd. Ash''s demeanor had changed.


    He still had the same kind face, but having be close over the past few years, Fernandez could tell.


    Ash''s eyes suddenly seemed to hold decades more life than before.


    Most notably, Ash didn''t cry much.


    As if he had already experienced his mother''s death multiple times.


    After burying Dustia and at the end of the funeral,


    In the rain, holding an umbre, Ash, dressed in ck, stood motionless, looking down at his mother''s grave.


    Fernandez slowly approached him and bluntly asked.


    "I know. Ash, you''re regressing, aren''t you?"


    "...?!"


    Startled, Ash turned to look at Fernandez.


    "How, how did you know that, brother?"


    "Look."


    Fernandez opened his shirt to show the letters engraved on his chest.


    "This is a message from my past self to me. It says you''re a regressor and that I should cooperate with you."


    "...!"


    "Exin it to me. What does it mean the world is repeating its destruction? What does it mean you''re a regressor?"


    Confused, Ash looked at Fernandez and slowly started to exin.


    The repeating world, being chosen as a yer, a world that perishes regardless of efforts...


    It was a far-fetched story, but Fernandez listened intently, nodding. Then he said.


    "I''ll cooperate with you, Ash."


    "...!"


    "I may not fully remember the past cycles like you, but I can still support you in future cycles. Let''s fight together."


    "Brother..."


    Ash, with teary eyes, roughly wiped them with his sleeve and asked in a trembling voice.


    "Will you really fight with me?"


    "Of course."


    Fernandez smiled broadly.


    "I''m your brother, aren''t I? Would I let my little brother fight a lonely battle by himself?"


    Fernandez didn''t know.


    How muchfort his words brought to Ash.


    In a world that kept repeating, for Ash who was fighting a lonely battle alone, having a reliable ally appeared was a great relief.


    "Let''s save the world together."


    "...Yeah!"


    The brothers sped each other''s hands in a firm handshake.


    Their faces were bright with clear hope.


    And then, dozens of cycles repeated.


    Still, the brothers couldn''t prevent the world''s destruction.


    ***


    Bang!


    Ash''s hand grabbed Fernandez''s cor and pushed him back.


    They were in front of Dustia''s tomb.


    Another cycle had begun, and once again they were at Dustia''s funeral. But this cycle was distinctly different from thest.


    The timing.


    Originally, Dustia was supposed tomit suicide when Ash was in histe teens, but now, Ash was only in his mid-teens.


    Instead of rain, snow poured down at the funeral site. Amidst the heavy snowfall, Ash roared with fury, his breath turning white in the cold air.


    "Did it have to be this way?"


    "..."


    "Answer me, brother! Did it have to be this way?"


    "I thought it would be better for you to regress a day sooner."


    Fernandez looked at Ash with a calm gaze.


    "Yes. That''s why I killed your mother."


    In this cycle, Dustia was assassinated.


    By Fernandez''s own hand.


    And at that moment, Ash regressed. That was what Fernandez had aimed for.


    "Admit it, Ash. Your mother had to die for you to regress at that point."


    "..."


    "And the sooner you regress, the sooner we can prepare for this cycle together."


    Ash clenched his eyes shut.


    Fernandez was right. For a more efficient progression, Dustia''s death and Ash''s regression had to be brought forward as soon as possible.


    But, even so...


    Burying his brutally assassinated mother was an excruciatingly painful task.


    "I epted this damned role of yer..."


    Ash spat out as if he was vomiting blood.


    "...to protect the people I love...!"


    In front of such Ash, Fernandez responded calmly.


    "I''m the same, Ash. But if there are lives that need to be cut off along the way, I won''t hesitate."


    "..."


    "What we need to save is the world. A greater cause. We can''t forget that."


    "...Right, brother is this kind of person."


    A sneer formed on Ash''s lips.


    "Pretending to be the warmest, but in reality... the coldest of all."


    "Say whatever you like."


    Fernandez lightly pushed away Ash''s hand holding his cor and dered.


    "In the next cycle, as soon as I''m ready, I''ll kill your mother and trigger your regression."


    "..."


    "I''ll optimize our strategy to prevent destruction. This is a necessary process, Ash."


    Facing his bowed-down brother, Fernandez continued.


    "Think bigger, little brother. What we are trying to save isn''t your soon-to-depart mother. It''s everyone in this world."


    "I know, I know! But still..."


    Ash clenched his teeth and tore at his own chest with his hand.


    "It hurts... too much..."


    Fernandez was incredulous.


    Ash, who had regressed dozens, perhaps hundreds of times.


    Why did he still agonize over his mother''s death?


    Fernandez, who only inherited the records, seemed more affected by people''s deaths than he was.


    ***


    The cycles continued.


    Fernandez, based on past records, rapidly optimized the progression of each cycle.


    He killed those who needed to be killed and saved those who needed to be saved. He built organizations, managed funds, and amassed armies.


    Step by step, the strategy progressed slowly but steadily.


    And at the same time.


    Ash became increasingly haggard and deste.


    The once solid alliance between the two brothers... was slowly cracking.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    To save the world from destruction, Ash and Fernandez worked together tirelessly.


    From the beginning of the new cycle to the efficient optimization of the monster frontline strategy, they gathered excellent talents.


    They amassed as much funding as possible for supplies.


    Ash fought directly on the monster frontline in the southern part, while Fernandez poured material and personnel support from the Imperial Capital for Ash.


    With each cycle, the situation improved. With every new cycle, the monster frontline became stronger, and the empire''s army efficiently eliminated the monsters.


    Nevertheless,


    A fundamental solution was not found.


    No matter how much they optimized, they could neverpletely block the monsters'' final massive offensive.


    No matter how they struggled, in the end, the world was destroyed. Over and over again.


    Gradually, the cooperation between the two of them reached a stalemate.


    ...Even hope gets worn out.


    Both Ash and Fernandez gradually grew tired.


    Ash, who directly regressed, wore out much faster than Fernandez, who just inherited the records of each cycle.


    At some point, they parted ways. More precisely, Ash turned away.


    Their cooperation ceased, and they began to move separately.


    Sometimes they conflicted. At its worst, there were cycles where they fought as if to kill each other, rather than joining forces.


    They stole each other''s subordinates and seized each other''s power, sometimes even swapping positions.


    There was a time when Reyna was Ash''s closest aide, and Lucas was Fernandez''s.


    There was a time when Ash became the leader of the dark forces in the center, and Fernandez became themander of the monster frontline.


    And after many cycles of such conflicts, which they could evenugh about...


    Eventually, realizing that the only beings who could help each other were each other, they began to cooperate again.


    In a distant cycle, worn out by their mutual animosity and numb to both friendship and hatred,


    "Hello, brother."


    At Dustia''s funeral, Ash, who had just finished regressing, smiled at Fernandez with a haggard face.


    "I''m tired of even greeting now."


    "Ash..."


    "Do you have a cigarette?"


    At Ash''s request, Fernandez let out a dryugh, incredulous. Ash was only fifteen years old physically.


    "Too young to start already."


    "My mental age is dozens, hundreds of times that of yours."


    "Starting to smoke so young will ruin your health."


    "What does it matter if I die young anyway..."


    Fernandez had cigarettes on him.


    As if he knew Ash would ask for them, he had brought them.


    "Here."


    "Thanks."


    Ash put the cigarette in his mouth, and Fernandez used magic to light it for him.


    "Huu..."


    Ash exhaled a long breath of smoke and murmured.


    "Is there an end to this fight?"


    "..."


    "If we keep repeating infinitely, maybe one day we''ll win. But... I don''t think I''ll make it that far."


    Ash''s soul had long exceeded its allowed limits.


    After too many regressions, the durability of his soul had bottomed out, and symptoms of what is called regression dementia had begun.


    Right after regressing, he could keep his sanity, but as time passed, the cracks in his soul widened... He was no longer able to live properly, not just as a yer, but even as a human being.


    "...I came up with a n with Aider."


    Ash, having burnt his cigarette down to the butt, spat it out and spoke.


    "If I can no longer function as a yer, I will borrow useful memories from another world... and ovey them on myself."


    "What?"


    "I may no longer be myself, but I''ll still be useful as a yer."


    "Such a nonsensical thing...!"


    "Whatever I did, I couldn''t save the world anyway. Might as well try to introduce some variable with the memories of another yer."


    Fernandez, who had lost his words, stuttered as he asked.


    "Are you really okay with this?"


    "..."


    "Why go to such lengths... to fight?"


    "I don''t know."


    Ash chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.


    "I can''t even remember the reason anymore."


    "Ash..."


    "I won''t be your brother anymore. So, our cooperation ends here."


    With Ash losing his memories, a close cooperation like before was no longer possible.


    Like before... it was impossible to proceed with the strategy, optimizing it together without a word of conversation.


    "Thanks for everything, brother. Now you should find your own new possibilities."


    "..."


    "And sometimes help the other me."


    With those words and a fragile smile, Ash patted Fernandez on the back and left the graveyard, tightening his coat.


    "See you again."


    Fernandez quietly watched his brother''s thin retreating figure.


    ''...Even if we win this way.''


    Fernandez clenched his fist.


    ''You''re just losing everything.''


    Staking everything he had and even abandoning himself in the fight.


    Such a brutal battle across eons must not be without salvation. It would be too cruel.


    Fernandez wanted to save his brother by any means.


    ''Anyway, there''s no chance of winning.''


    Fernandez had already reached a conclusion.


    No matter what they did, they couldn''t defeat the monsters. As cycles passed, as hope wore thin, that conclusion solidified.


    If the world''s destruction by the monsters was inevitable,


    ''Then perhaps...''


    Lowering his gaze from the now invisible figure of his brother, Fernandez thought.


    ''Perhaps...''


    ***


    Present time.


    Imperial Capital New Terra. Imperial Pce. Audience Chamber.


    "..."


    "..."


    Fernandez, seated on a throne entwined with thorny vines, and Ash, who had just entered and stood below the dais, looked at each other.


    The brothers stared at each other silently for a long time. Ash was the one who broke the silence.


    "What''s with you, why that look?"


    "Huh?"


    "Why are you looking at me with such a melodramatic gaze, acting all crazy?"


    "..."


    Ash was the first to sharply pick a fight.


    Fernandez, gazing nkly at his brother, eventually chuckled.


    "...There''s a limit to self-deception. Why would I look at you with such affection?"


    This brother in front of him doesn''t remember.


    The long cooperation of bygone eras.


    Fighting together, conflicting, parting ways, and then joining forces again... the tiresome days of a joint front.


    And he himself also... does not remember.


    Only fragments of records from those countless times are engraved in his body. He cannot recall those memories.


    Like reading someone else''s memories, he could only guess the days with his brother from the records.


    ''We both have a friendship that we do not remember.''


    Having fought together for so long, sometimes parting ways, then silently joining forces again.


    And now, a rtionship that nobody remembers.


    ...What use are such memories?


    Their paths have already diverged.


    "Ash."


    Fernandez blurted out.


    "I never told you, but... I always wanted to reach your loneliness."


    "...?"


    Ash frowned as if to say, ''What nonsense are you talking about?'' Fernandezughed lightly.


    "Brotherhood is a truly fascinating rtionship."


    Loving, hating, fighting, cooperating  the frame of brotherhood can embrace any form.


    "Yes, so... even our current fight is still within the frame of brotherhood."


    "What have you been rambling about all this time-"


    "Come on, Ash."


    Fernandez raised his head to stare directly at Ash.


    "In this final cycle. My records too. Your ordeal..."


    The giant thorny tree inside the audience chamber  the body of Everck  began to vibrate.


    "Let''s end this."


    As Fernandez reached out his hand, the giant thorny vines twisted and soared upward, following his will.


    Kwagwagwang!


    Dozens, hundreds of thorny vines stretched out like whips, surging towards Ash.


    And then,


    p-!


    In response, Ash unfurled his own g - [The Great Commander''s g].


    The g, in without any emblem, old and ckened as if weathered.


    And he shouted.


    "This is..."


    While nting the gpole on the ground, with all his might.


    "The frontline of the world-!"


    sh-!


    From the spot where the gpole was nted, a circr wind spread out, and gray magical power poured out in all directions.


    The brothers, who once fought together to save the world, now, no longer remembering that fact,


    Began to engage in a fierce battle, giving their all against each other.


    ***


    The same time.


    Underground of the Imperial Capital.


    "...So this is the shutdown protocol."


    The Emperor, having used the Imperial Family''s secret passage to descend underground, sighed.


    "You have installed it so extensively without my knowledge."


    The gigantic magic circle installed beneath the entire Imperial Capital was staggeringlyrge. What could be seen in the underground of the Imperial Pce was just a part of it.


    "Should we destroy this?"


    "Let me check."


    Junior, bowing her head, touched the magic circle. Then, immediately,


    Fzzzt!


    "Ugh?!"


    As soon as Junior touched the circle, electricity sparked from it, and a strong repulsion force pushed her backward.


    "...The magic has already entered its activation sequence."


    Junior, clutching her tingling fingertips with her other hand, gritted her teeth.


    "Even if we destroy part of it, we can''t stop it from operating...!"


    "What should we do then?"


    "We need to inflict significant damage to the entire circle! But the size of the circle is toorge..."


    Another voice took over Junior''s words.


    "Yes. Realistically, it''s impossible to destroy the magic circle."


    "...?!"


    "Since the activation sequence has already started, soon... it will envelop and activate across the entire Imperial Capital."


    Everyone looked in that direction.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The sound of a staff tapping on the floor echoed in the underground, as a middle-aged female magician appeared.


    Recognizing her face, Junior uttered a dismayed groan.


    "...Captain Reyna."


    Reyna, without even ncing at Junior, saluted the Emperor.


    "It''s been a long time, Your Majesty."


    "Indeed. Reyna. It has been a long time."


    The Emperor gestured towards the magic circle.


    "If I order you to stop this magic, would you obey?"


    "No."


    "Why is that?"


    "Because my master is not the former Emperor, Your Majesty."


    "The former Emperor... I have never abdicated the throne."


    "I serve only Emperor Fernandez, the sole emperor of the current empire. Thus, regrettably, I cannot heed the former Emperor''s words."


    The Emperor sighed.


    "So, you no longer treat me as the Emperor, nor obey mymands? And yet you call yourself an imperial soldier?"


    "I am a hound, Your Majesty."


    Reyna replied bluntly.


    "A hound is loyal to the one who feeds it. Not the one who abandons it."


    15 years ago. During the Cami Kingdom upation operation.


    At that time, Jupiter, the captain of the 2nd Division of the magical troops, disobeyed orders and rebelled against the massacre of civilians to save Junior.


    This became the only stain on the operation directed by the Emperor himself.


    As a result of the aftermath of this series of events... the magical troops were expelled from the 1st Army of the Imperial Army and were abandoned.


    Reyna, then the captain of the 1st Division of the magical troops, was responsible for the entire division.


    Reyna did everything she could to find a way out for her subordinates.


    It was Fernandez who took in the abandoned magical troops.


    The owner of the magical troops changed from the Emperor to Fernandez at that time.


    "...How ironic."


    The Emperor chuckled bitterly.


    "That day, in the Cami Kingdom... how many fates were forever changed."


    Jupiter was dishonorably discharged,


    Reyna became Fernandez''s hound,


    And Junior, burdened with a lifelong disability, became a magician of the new era.


    The Emperor, reflecting on the diverged paths of the three magicians, muttered bitterly.


    "All are the consequences of my ownck of virtue."

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    "Jupiter Junior."


    As the Emperor softly called her name, the flustered Junior took a formal stance.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "You said we need to inflict significant damage on the entire magic circle. How much damage specifically?"


    "We need topletely destroy at least ten points in the magic circle where the magical power flows."


    "Ten points..."


    Considering the little time left before the shutdown protocol''s activation, destroying ten points seemed almost impossible, but the Emperor appeared determined to think of a solution.


    "Jupiter Junior. It seems you''re a magician trusted by Ash."


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "I will go to destroy another part of the magic circle. Can I entrust this ce to you?"


    Junior slowly gazed at Reyna, who stood nearby, leaning on her staff.


    It was a daunting task  to subdue Reyna, who appeared to protect the magic circle, and to destroy the circle itself.


    But Junior did not hesitate to answer.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Please leave it to me."


    "Thank you. I trust you."


    The Emperor nodded and, with a flutter of his cloak, headed towards the opposite side of the underground, followed hurriedly by the pce guards who disappeared in haste.


    "..."


    "..."


    A brief silence enveloped the now empty underground.


    Junior and Reyna slowly moved sideways, still locking eyes. Reyna was the first to break the silence.


    "Why are you trying to stop this, Junior?"


    "Why?"


    Junior replied sharply, incredulously.


    "To prevent the innocent citizens of the Imperial Capital from being massacred."


    "That''s the strange part."


    Reyna chuckled softly.


    "If you''re in a position to avenge the Cami Kingdom, shouldn''t you rather let the shutdown protocol be activated?"


    "...!"


    "The Imperial Army massacred civilians in your country. You''re the living proof. Your body, battered by my and Jupiter''s magic."


    Involuntarily, Junior clenched her left arm with her right hand, her left side bearing distinct burn scars.


    Reyna continued to speak harshly.


    "The Empire, in its conquest wars, has massacred civilians all over the world. If Jupiter hadnt rebelled 15 years ago, they would have continued to do so."


    "..."


    "If all the civilians of the Imperial Capital were massacred, wouldn''t that be retribution?"


    It was sophistry. Nonsense.


    But-


    "Let this magic be activated. The Empire deserves the punishment, and the victims of the Cami Kingdom can rest in peace in the afterlife."


    The horrific memories of her childhood constricted Junior''s heart.


    The raging lightning and storms.


    The copsing temple. The priests falling, spattered with blood...


    Her lost homnd. Parents whose bodies were never found.


    Her siblings, still living with their burned bodies.


    And the Empire''s citizens, living happily in the Imperial Capital, oblivious to such tragedies...


    ''Why?''


    Why should lives be so different just because of the country of one''s birth?


    ''It''s not fair.''


    Deep down, thinking so, for a moment, Reyna''s words sounded tempting.


    ''An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. Blood for blood.''


    This lump in her chest, this persistent anger and injustice... following Reyna''s suggestion seemed like it might provide some relief.


    ''They should know the pain Ive endured.''


    A whisper reached her ears. For a moment, Junior almost agreed with Reyna.


    Then, it happened.


    - But remember, dont forget all that youve been through.


    The voice of Camus, a fellow countryman who died fighting Reyna, echoed in her mind.


    - Forgive if you want to forgive. Take revenge if you want revenge. If you cant decide between the two, that''s fine too. Keep pondering until you find the answer you seek.


    Junior stopped.


    Gritting her teeth, clenching her fists, taking a deep breath-


    "...I."


    And finally,


    Junior struggled to say.


    "I won''t forgive the Empire. But."


    Junior lifted her eyes to look directly at Reyna.


    "I dont want to take revenge on the Empire either."


    "..."


    "I may never forgive the Empire forever, but that doesnt mean... I want revenge, paid back in blood."


    At that moment, the whispers tickling Junior''s ears vanished.


    Her vision cleared, and everything became distinct. Junior took a deep breath.


    A wry smile appeared on Reynas face, who had been listening quietly.


    "Youre weak, Junior."


    "Yes, I am weak!"


    Junior grasped her chest, marred with burn scars.


    "But is that wrong?"


    "..."


    "I just want it to stop. I dont want revenge, nor do I want to forgive..."


    She didn''t care if she was called cowardly or used of being a coward.


    She just wanted to live with her enemies.


    To live together.


    That was all.


    "I just want them to remember. To ensure that what happened is not forgotten. That everyone is clearly aware of what happened and to continue the story."


    "..."


    "I just..."


    Junior looked earnestly at Reyna.


    "I want to step out of this framework of revenge and forgiveness... I just want to talk with you."


    Reyna chuckled lightly.


    "...Surely, we made that promise."


    The next time they met, they would share their stories. Talk about how each of them had lived.


    "Unfortunately, it doesnt seem like the time for chit-chat."


    Swish-


    Reyna, standing with her legs apart, began to gather wind at her fingertips.


    "Do you want to stop the shutdown protocol? Then kill me."


    "..."


    "Thats the only way, Junior."


    Junior gritted her teeth and thrust forward her staff.


    "I will save you, and stop the shutdown protocol."


    "With such a soft, neither ck nor white, mushy mindset..."


    Kwaahhh!


    The current of wind swirling around Reyna suddenly intensified. Reynaughed menacingly.


    "You wont achieve either, rookie!"


    Thud! Thud-!


    Reyna fired magical bullets of wind from her fingertips. Junior countered, raising wind to neutralize them.


    Boom! Booom...!


    The underground space vibrated violently, and dust cascaded down like a waterfall.


    As if it was a destiny predetermined from the start.


    The battle of life and death between the two magicians had finally begun.


    ***


    "...No."


    The Emperor halted his steps toward the underground.


    With little time remaining, the idea of quickly traversing the underground of the Imperial Capital and destroying the magic circle was absurd.


    Even the Emperor, whose martial prowess was near divine, had limits to the physical force he could exert.


    It was impossible to destroy the entire magic circle spread throughout the Imperial Capital underground in one strike.


    Then, by the process of elimination... he needed to seek the help of others.


    "..."


    Having made his decision, the Emperor changed his course. Swiftly climbing the stairs back to the surface, followed by the pce guards sweating profusely.


    Upon reaching the surface, the Emperor looked up and quickly scanned the surroundings.


    "Reyna being here means... Alcatraz must be nearby?"


    The Emperor himself had granted the magical troops the right to use the Imperial gship Alcatraz.


    The Emperor raised his hand towards the distant sky and dered.


    "Come! My ship!"


    A bright cyan pattern glowed on the back of the Emperor''s hand.


    The pce guards were initially perplexed, but soon their mouths fell open in astonishment.


    The Alcatraz, which had been circling in the sky,nded as if forcibly pulled down.


    "It''s my gship; naturally, it responds to my will."


    As the Emperor clenched his fist, the hatch of thended Alcatraz opened roughly. The soldiers of the magical troops inside were panicked, unsure of what to do.


    Watching this, the Emperor spoke to the pce guards.


    "What are you doing, guards?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    "Drag them out and arrest them. Immediately."


    "Acknowledged!"


    After clearing the magical troops from the airship, the Emperor boarded the Alcatraz alone.


    Thud...!


    Although normally requiring at least three people to control, the Emperor sat in the captain''s seat and maneuvered the airship into the sky with his will alone, not taking anyone with him.


    The pce guards and the captured soldiers of the magical troops watched, mouths agape, as the Alcatraz ascended.


    Roarrrrrr-!


    With the airship floating in the center of the Imperial Capital''s sky,


    The Emperor amplified his voice using both the Alcatraz''s microphone and his own abilities, resonating it loudly throughout the entire Imperial Capital.


    Hear me!


    The Emperor''s voice was clear and authoritative, spreading not only throughout the Imperial Capital but also to the surrounding areas.


    Everyone looked up at the sky.


    The Imperial Capital''s defense army and the Imperial Army, who were confronting each other at the southern gate, and the members of the World Guardian Front too.


    Geronimo and the Imperial airship fleet engaged in a chase in the nearby airspace.


    Citizens trying to escape the Imperial Capital''s outskirts in panic, and those who believed in Fernandez''s promised immortality and were living their daily lives at home.


    When they heard the voice of the Emperor, thought to be dead,ing from the sky, everyone stopped and looked up.


    I am Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everck! The true and only Emperor of this empire!


    "His Majesty...?!"


    "He wasn''t dead?"


    "Then why did Prince Fernandez..."


    The citizens murmured in shock. The Emperor continued.


    Firstly, I apologize for being absent for so long and not fulfilling my duties as the Emperor.


    The citizens gasped in surprise.


    The Emperor Traha apologizing?


    It was more surprising than the supposedly dead Emperor returning to life.


    Faced with an unprecedented crisis, I have a request for all of you.


    The Emperor was forthright.


    The magic circle installed by Fernandez is ready to activate. If this magic is triggered, every living creature in the Imperial Capital will die.


    "...?!"


    A silent scream spread in all directions.


    People in a panic were about to rush out of the Imperial Capital immediately.


    But the Emperor''s voice came again, louder and clearer.


    My citizens! If you wish to live, fight back!


    "...!"


    Eternal life given by others is a lie! Only those who struggle to protect their own lives deserve to survive!


    The voice of the Emperor, who had ruled the world''srgest nation, naturallymanded attention and obedience.


    The Emperor shouted repeatedly.


    Fight!


    Destroy the magic circle in the underground!


    This is an order from your Emperor, and at the same time... a request.


    The Emperor''s request.


    Hearing these words for the first time, the citizens were stirred.


    Protect New Terra, my citizens!


    Citizens who were escaping through back routes to the outskirts of the Imperial Capital turned around.


    Even those who were sitting peacefully in their homes rushed outside.


    Fight to protect yourselves!


    Underground.


    The soldiers of the magical troops and members of the Aegis Special Forces guarding key points of the magic circle looked at each other with hollow expressions.


    Waaaaah-!


    From above ground to below, the citizens charged down with formidable force.


    Weapons began to drop from the soldiers'' hands. One of the special task force members muttered in defeat.


    "...This is unfair, Your Majesty."


    Bang! Crackle-!


    Throughout the Imperial Capital''s underground, the shutdown protocols magic circle began to be destroyed simultaneously by the hands of the citizens.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Imperial Pce. Central Prison.


    The guards stood anxiously guarding this ce when suddenly,


    Bang!


    The door was flung open violently, and Metallic with the First Legion appeared.


    "Don''t you move!"


    "This prison is surrounded! Do not resist!"


    The guards were not foolish enough to resist the First Legion, considered the elite of the Imperial Army.


    Morale had plummeted following the Emperor''s speech.


    The guards were quickly subdued, and Metallic hurried into the prison.


    Most of the prisoners in the Central Prison were those who had opposed Fernandez and were captured.


    Metallic ordered their release and moved deeper into the prison.


    "My Lord! Where are you!"


    As Fernandez began preparing for the shutdown protocol, Lark was transferred here. Metallic had obtained this information in advance.


    "My Lord! It''s me, Metallic! We''vee to rescue you!"


    Metallic, shouting as he moved forward, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    In the innermost cell of the prison, a narrow cell where hardly any light reached.


    There he was imprisoned.


    Losing both arms and legs, lying miserably.


    "My Lord!"


    Metallic rushed in, shouting as if vomiting blood. Lark, dying in the cell, opened his blurry eyes.


    "...Metallic, Captain?"


    "Yes, My Lord. It''s me! I''ll get you out now."


    Metallic held back tears as he took Lark out of the cell.


    Lark, in a terrible state having lost all limbs, sharply regained consciousness as soon as Metallic carried him out of the cell.


    "What''s the situation...?"


    "Prince Ash is directing the entire operation to stop Lord Fernandez!"


    Metallic briefly reported the overall situation, intending to escape with Lark on his back.


    But Lark stopped Metallic.


    "Captain Metallic. Leave me behind."


    "...What?"


    "I must go to where my siblings are fighting."


    Lark looked towards the Imperial Pce, not far from the prison entrance.


    The pce, overgrown with ck thorns, looked more like a bizarre dungeon than a pce.


    "This is where the fate of my brothers will be decided... I must be there."


    "..."


    "Thus, leave me behind."


    "That''s impossible."


    Carrying Lark on his back, Metallic headed towards the pce, his voice gruff.


    "I will take you where you wish to go, My Lord."


    "We won''t make it out alive."


    "It doesn''t matter. I will share life and death with you, My Lord."


    "..."


    Metallic''s voice was filled with resolute determination.


    Having fought through numerous battlefronts together, Lark knew he couldn''t break this knight''s will.


    "Thank you, Captain Metallic."


    Therefore, without refusing his loyalty further, Lark, entrusting his body, spoke heavily.


    "Let''s go. To the final battlefield."


    Silently, Metallic lifted Lark and stepped forward.


    Towards the thorn-covered Imperial Pce.


    To the decisive battleground where Fernandez and Ash were fighting a bloody battle, a ce that would determine the fate of the world.


    ***


    Boom!


    The audience chamber was already destroyed beyond recognition.


    Fernandez attacked me using the branches of Everck as his own limbs, while I countered them all with the summoned fortress walls.


    "Ugh!"


    The problem was, Everck wasn''t just any tree.


    It was a Guardian Tree directly connected to the Spirit Realm, serving as a magical antenna transmitting the power of the Spirit Realm to humanity.


    In other words,


    Rumble!


    Its branches possessed magical properties stronger than any weapon...!


    The branches, like y, shattered the walls I summoned and poured in from all sides. Grinding my teeth, I kept retreating.


    "Keep retreating like that, how exactly do you n to stop me? Little brother?"


    Still leisurely seated on the throne, Fernandez smiled slyly.


    "Don''t you have little time? Can you afford to circle around looking for my weakness?"


    "Ugh, shut up, ugh, I''ll punch you in the jaw myself, ugh, just be quiet."


    I wiped the sweat from my chin, breathing heavily.


    Somehow, the distance between Fernandez and me had grown considerably.


    Between usy countless thorny branches, intertwined and menacingly flickering their tips like a nest of vipers.


    ''This is tougher than I thought...''


    Muttering to myself, Fernandez slowly stood up.


    "Look at this, Ash."


    Then, abruptly, he threw off his shirt.


    I frowned as hard as I could.


    "I don''t have a taste for looking at men''s bodies..."


    "Don''t think I''m showing it off for that... Look at these markings."


    Fernandez''s body was covered in letters, like tattoos. I clicked my tongue.


    "Wow, why such borate drawings? You won''t be able to go into public baths like that."


    "These are the records left by my past self."


    Fernandez, lightly ignoring my jest, pointed to his upper body.


    "From the distant past before your regression started, to every cycle I''ve recorded. This world has never survived."


    "..."


    "It always perished. The final onught of monsters brought down the frontlines, the nation burned, and people died."


    Fernandez stared intently at me.


    "Do you think this time will be any different?"


    "So?"


    I growled.


    "You n to kill everyone with your own hands and flee to the Spirit Realm with only their souls... this insane n?"


    "At first, I thought of surrendering to the Demon King and begging for my life. But soon I realized. Even if he epts the surrender, I cannot trust him."


    He was right.


    It''s more likely he''d say he''d spare us if we surrendered and then annihte us all.


    If sheep entrust the key to their pen to a pack of jackals, the oue is obvious.


    "So I prepared this ''Last Ark'' n."


    "Nice name..."


    "If the Demon King epts the surrender, those not on the Ark might also survive. But if he doesn''t, only those on the Ark will."


    I shook my head disapprovingly.


    "This isn''t survival."


    "No! It is undoubtedly survival. The body may perish, but the soul and will continue. With this, the human race, and our empire, will persist."


    Fernandez nodded gravely.


    "This was the best course of action I could take in the face of certain doom."


    "The best course of action..."


    I sneered openly.


    "To me, it looks like a monumental blunder."


    "A blunder...?"


    "Like kicking in a game of shitball."


    Fernandez''s eyes narrowed. I growled fiercely.


    "The game isn''t over yet. To think of running away instead of fighting till thest moment..."


    "You talk a lot for someone who''s lost every battle."


    Rumble!


    The thorny trees tangled and rose up amongst themselves. The thorny branches, coiled and ready, approached me menacingly from all sides.


    "Having constantly lost, broken, and exhausted yourself- even losing your very self. And yet you still say you will fight."


    Fernandez knew.


    That I was oveid with someone else''s memories.


    Still, he treated me as his brother... Perhaps because, despite everything, the will to conquer this challenge still truly belonged to me, Ash.


    "This cycle is thest chance for survival left to humanity in this world! I''m not foolish enough to risk it on an uncertain gamble!"


    Fernandez roared.


    "I will save those I can. I will lead their souls to a new world!"


    "..."


    "And Ash, you are included in those I will save."


    "What?"


    "You deserve to be saved. In fact, you must be saved."


    Fernandez''s blood-red eyes glittered with firm resolve.


    "As the price for bearing the celestial punishment of being a regressor... You, who have fought for the world while losing yourself, must be saved."


    "..."


    "So, I will defeat you here. And even if I have to force you, I will make you board my Ark."


    The thorny trees had already densely surrounded me.


    With a single gesture from Fernandez, they would all strike at me simultaneously.


    Facing this final attack, Fernandez pleaded desperately.


    "Let''s go, Ash. Let''s leave for the new world together."


    "..."


    "Rule the Eternal Empire in the Spirit Realm with me. You, no, only you are worthy of this."


    Hearing Fernandez''s proposal, head bowed,


    "...My salvation."


    I smirked and replied.


    "It''s not about hiding in some kind of escape."


    "...!"


    "My salvation... is something I gain by fighting and winning."


    I raised my head, looking squarely at Fernandez, and dered forcefully.


    "You''re right, brother. So far, I have lost every game. But that doesn''t mean I will fail this time."


    "Don''t be foolish!"


    Fernandez clenched his teeth, his fists trembling.


    "You''ve never won, not even once! Why can''t you see reason! We can''t win! Look at the countless records of defeat etched on my body!"


    "..."


    "Just give up, Ash. Please! This is thest chance! No one will me you for running away!"


    "It''s not about someone ming me."


    I shook my head slightly.


    "It''s about whether I can hold my head high before myself."


    "What..."


    "There''s definitely a chance of winning, brother."


    The game exists to be conquered.


    The true ending.


    I''ve already grasped the slim thread leading there.


    Of course, it will be a difficult and perilous path, but-


    If there''s a path in front of me.


    As one who carries the g.


    I must lead the way, forging ahead.


    "I have a proposal for you too. Don''t give up, brother."


    "..."


    "Join me in this final cycle. Fight alongside me."


    As long as there''s a non-zero chance, I won''t give up.


    Because I am a yer of this game.


    So, I reached out my hand to Fernandez, who had irrevocably crossed a point of no return.


    ...But.


    "We''re not getting through."


    Fernandez, with a hardened face, slowly raised his hand.


    "Yes, I never thought I could persuade you with words from the beginning."


    Rumble!


    Like thousands, tens of thousands of snakes coiling, the thorny branches aligned around me,


    "I''ll force you to listen, Ash...!"


    Boom!


    The thorny branches surged towards me like a wave.


    "That''s right... sometimes, you have to swing a fist to understand each other."


    Seeing this, I clenched my teeth and grinned.


    "Then, let''s see my full power."


    It was time to use my newly acquired special equipment, [The Great Commander''s g], in realbat for the first time.


    "Huuh-!"


    Thunk!


    I nted the gstaff into the ground.


    Fernandez, seeing this, sneered.


    "It''s useless! Your walls can''t stop Everck! You know that!"


    He was right.


    All my fortress summoning spells used until now - [Imperial Edict] - werepletely destroyed by Everck.


    ...So, it''s necessary to evolve them to the next level.


    My ultimate move as well.


    And myself...!


    sh!


    A grey fortress rose from beneath my g.


    Thorny branches poured towards my fortress from all directions. The grey walls quickly split, crumbled, and copsed.


    It probably won''tst even a few more seconds.


    ...That''s enough.


    "Imand."


    Inside the copsing fortress, I murmured softly.


    "This is a battle for the fate of the world."


    Gripping the g, with a desperate heart and wishful spirit-


    I shouted.


    "All who once bore this g- gather here!"

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    My exclusive equipment, [The Great Commander''s g], has the following stats:


    [The Great Commander''s g (EX)]


    - Category: g (Auxiliary Equipment)


    - Durability: 10/10


    - Provides the following buffs to all troops under the wielder''smand:


    > Strength+10, Agility+10, Intelligence+10, Stamina+10, Magic Power+10


    > Physical Resistance 10%, Magic Resistance 10% increase


    > Physical Pration 10%, Magic Pration 10% increase


    > All types of Elemental Resistance 10% increase


    > Morale does not fall below ''normal''


    The performance is intuitive and morale-boosting.


    It''s not just for a party or hero characters, but it pours such buffs on all troops under mymand.


    As themanded troops increase towards thetter part of the game, the value of this g''s effect bes even more significant. It is truly an equipment made formander sses.


    However, the true performance of this g lies in its exclusive equipment function.


    - Exclusive effect for the character ''Ash'':


    > Enhancement of Passive Skill, Skill 1, and Skill 2


    > Ultimate skill [Imperial Edict] evolves into [The Foremost g]


    It enhances all Passive Skill, Skill 1, and Skill 2, and at the same time evolves the ultimate skill.


    Among them, the crowning feature, the new ultimate skill, [The Foremost g].


    Basically, it retains all functions of the previous [Imperial Edict]. It can summon a fortress, dere a siege, and remove limits on the number of summons.


    And the additional feature thates with it is... this.


    "All who once bore this g- gather here!"


    I knelt on one knee, pushing the g into the ground, and with my shout,


    sh-!


    A burst of light exploded from the g.


    The ck thorny branches that were pouring towards me from all sides, trying to ignore such light and continue their assault, were


    ng!


    Cut off by the swords that appeared from the light,


    Crack!


    Blocked by the shields,


    Whooosh...!


    Burnt to ashes by the magic that gushed out.


    Various weapons that emerged from the light protected me, breaking off hundreds, thousands of thorny branches rushing towards me.


    "What...?!"


    Fernandez let out a baffled groan.


    It was a reasonable reaction. He must have been certain of his victory just moments ago. But now, it was nullified by my trump card.


    Woosh...!


    As the light emanating from the g faded,


    Click! Click! Click!


    Suddenly, around me were hundreds of figures made of swirling, ashen shadows.


    Rising slowly from my knees, I stood up among those who had formed a protective circle around me.


    "This is... surely not..."


    Fernandez uttered in disbelief.


    "Are they all... ''you''?"


    I smiled silently in response.


    Yes.


    Each one of these was a remnant of ''me''.


    Shadows of past cycles that had passed through the ''save slot'' known as ''me''.


    ***


    Initially, I could choose any profession.


    As a wildcard character, I could develop myself in any direction I wished.


    Among those numerous possibilities, I chose to be amander and reached this point.


    ...But, I always wondered.


    What if I had chosen a different profession?


    What if I had be a knight of the tank ss as originally nned?


    What if I had be a mage, following my magical aptitude?


    Assassins, archers, priests, fighters...


    Those countless, untraveled paths.


    What would I look like now if I had walked a different path?


    The conclusions of those numerous possibilities have now been summoned beside me.


    Ash with a dagger, Ash with a spear, Ash with a magic gun, Ash with a staff...


    Ashes d in various armors, cloaked in capes, and holding gs aloft.


    All of them are losers who reached the end of their worlds and ultimately failed.


    "It''s not just you who left records, brother."


    Ash, too, had left his long journey and countless footsteps on this g.


    All of these are the remnants of my strategies, the embers left by the me called ''me'', and the lingering shadows cast by my existence.


    "How is this possible...?"


    Fernandez gritted his teeth.


    "Is this the doing of Prophet Aider?!"


    "I don''t know. Why care about the principle."


    I don''t know the principle.


    Whether it''s some kind of miracle possible only because of Ash''s original power as a regressor, one who handles time, or if it''s possible because of some trick yed together by the past Ash and Aider, as Fernandez said.


    ''What does it matter.''


    I don''t know the reason.


    Was it an arrangement left by Ash for his other self, oveid with someone else''s memories?


    To prove worthiness andplete this g, to borrow experiences of past selves?


    ''It''s not my business to know.''


    Now is the final cycle.


    Reasons or principles don''t matter. It''s only important to use it effectively.


    ''I''m a regressor after all, I should have some perks.''


    Otherwise, what''s the point of being a regressor if all you get is lost memories and a shattered soul?


    - Hang in there, me.


    Suddenly, I remembered thest words of the letter from my past self.


    A smile flickered across my lips involuntarily.


    Receiving support from my disconnected past self, and continuing the record-


    Thest me takes another step forward.


    "Thank you, me."


    After muttering softly to my past Ash, I thrust the g forward.


    "Now then... I''ve gathered my full strength."


    In sync with my movement, hundreds of my remnants raised their weapons all at once.


    "Shall we start round 2, brother?"


    Crackle and crunch!


    Instead of responding, Fernandez fired hundreds of thorny branches like cannonballs.


    As the branches poured down like a rainstorm, I yelled.


    "Charge-!"


    In response to mymand, my remnants charged forward in perfect unison.


    (TL Note: Wouldn''t be a Korean Regression Novel without some kind of Necromancer skill, now would it?)


    ***


    Ash... I basically have inferior stats.


    In other words, Ick talent. It''s a limitation by birth, something not even a regressor can ovee.


    Lark, a genius as a knight. Fernandez, a genius as a mage.


    Compared to my two brothers, Ash is just an average or even slow learner. Not a particrly strong characterpared to other heroes.


    Even though I''ve umted numerous experiences and reached the end of the world, my limitations are clear.


    ...But.


    Even if each individual is weak, they are all ''me''.


    Meaning- I can control each and every one of them down to the tips of their fingers and toes, exactly as I wish.


    ''An army of shadows moving as themander''s will?''


    This is what you call a cheat!


    Bang! Boom!


    My shield-bearing self takes the brunt of the thorny assault.


    Click! ck!


    My sword and spear-bearing selves cut through the branches, advancing.


    sh! sh-!


    My staff-wielding self casts magic, while my bow and magic gun-wielding selves snipe continuously.


    No need for verbalmands. No need to point directions or exin intentions.


    As soon as I think, my army made of me moves exactly as I think, advancing with transcendent efficiency.


    This is my very own One Man Army.


    My legion of selves, disying transcendent breakthrough power, charged right up to Fernandez.


    "Ugh...?!"


    Fernandez groaned in frustration as his defense was swiftly breached.


    Swoosh! Swish!


    Even amidst this, attempting a counterattack, Fernandez moved the thorny branches hidden in the ceiling to ambush me from behind.


    But I just crossed my arms and watched.


    ''There are several more ''me''s who chose themander tree here!''


    Thwack!


    As another me nted the gstaff into the ground, grey walls emerged from that spot.


    Like the blooming process recorded by a high-speed camera,yers of walls sprouted instantly, blocking the thorny branches pouring towards me.


    As hisst strategy was thwarted, Fernandezughed helplessly.


    "This doesn''t make sense, little brother. To hide such power... it wasn''t in the records..."


    I smiled back at him.


    "That''s why I told you not to rely too much on the strategy guide."


    Memorizing lineage only to be stumped by questions outside the scope of the test?


    Piercing through thest line of thorny branch resistance.


    My remnants reached Fernandez without hesitation and swung their weapons.


    Thud! Thud!


    My shadows formed into swords and spears, piercing Fernandez''s wrists, feet, thighs, and forearms.


    "Gurgh!"


    Fernandez gritted his teeth and suppressed a groan.


    I slowly approached my brother. My remnants parted like a wave, clearing a path toward the throne.


    "Ha-ha... really, you''ve always been an inscrutable guy."


    Despite being pierced by my weapons and pinned to the throne, Fernandez continued to smile softly.


    "Too clever at times, and suddenly acting like a thug. Obedient, yet suddenly wreaking havoc."


    "..."


    "Always hiding your true intentions from me. Peculiarly perceptive..."


    I clicked my tongue.


    "Is that the me you experienced, or the me in the records?"


    "Either way, you''ve always been like that."


    Bleeding, Fernandez''s face turned pale. He trembled his pale lips while still trying to smile.


    "And... in either case, we''ve always been brothers."


    "Why so sentimental now? You''re not trying to gain sympathy at this stage, are you?"


    "Ha-ha, just like you said. What''s the point of begging for my life now?"


    Fernandez leaned back into the throne''s backrest, murmuring with a more rxed face.


    "We''re off to a world where we no longer need life."


    "...What?"


    "It''s toote, Ash."


    Rumble!


    Before Fernandez could finish speaking, the entire audience chamber began to vibrate.


    Confused, I looked around. What''s happening?!


    "But the shutdown protocol hasn''t been activated yet...?!"


    Boom!


    With a violent shake, I felt my body lift off the ground.


    Startled, I looked outside and then I saw it.


    A giant thorny tree.


    Wrapping around the entire pce, lifting it slowly into the air like a clenched fist.


    The giant hand made of thorny branches looked like a huge ship.


    The Final Ark.


    This was the ''Final Ark'' that Fernandez had been talking about.


    "Is this your doing, brother?"


    I murmured in disbelief.


    Could it be, Fernandez... even while fighting me, was manipting Everck to do this?


    Was this his n all along...?


    "The shutdown protocol is just a bonus."


    Fernandez''s voice became increasingly faint.


    "A courtesy to take on additional passengers for this journey to the Spirit Realm."


    "What?"


    "Even if the shutdown protocol doesnt activate and we can''t take the citizens... this Ark will depart for the Spirit Realm."


    Fernandez''s blood-red eyes looked firmly at me.


    "Carrying those who must be saved."


    "...You can''t be serious."


    "I told you, Ash."


    Fernandezughed hollowly.


    "I''m going to save you."


    "..."


    "Even if the world perishes and my n fails to save my citizens... I will save you, at least. Because you deserve it."


    "..."


    "You... in the new world, in the Spirit Realm... should live on as the king..."


    Stunned, my mouth fell open.


    Then, I honestly blurted out.


    "When Dad called me a madman earlier, honestly, I felt a bit proud, you know? Sort of like, I had this pride in being the greatest madman among madmen?"


    "...?"


    "But I guess I have to concede the top spot to you."


    I acknowledged it with astonishment.


    "You''re the craziest of them all, Fernandez. You unique lunatic."


    Rumble!


    Now the Ark waspletely rising into the sky.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Krrrung, krrrung...


    Dark clouds that had been hovering over the Imperial Capital since morning gradually thickened,


    Swoooosh...!


    And soon, the rain began to pour down.


    Under the fiercely falling rain, the sight of Imperial Capital New Terra was surreal.


    Throughout the city, shes erupted between the citizens and the Aegis Special Forces.


    The citizens struggled desperately to destroy the shutdown protocol magic circles installed beneath the city, while the Special Forces worked hard to prevent it.


    In the center of the city, a ck bramble tree proliferated as if nesting, with onerge stem rising in the middle.


    Enveloping the entire imperial pce, like a giant hand gripping it.


    "This is aplete mess."


    And outside the Imperial Capital.


    Surrounded by the Imperial Capital Defense Force and the 2nd and 3rd Imperial Legions, Dusk Bringar let out a hollowugh.


    "Never thought I''d live to see such a scene."


    ck smoke rose from various parts of the burning Imperial Capital. The mes were not easily quenched even by the pouring rain.


    The ck bramble tree that soared in the center of the Imperial Capital devoured its surroundings with a terrifying vigor.


    Screams and shouts echoed throughout the city.


    It was as if the end of the world hade.


    "To think that New Terra would end up like this..."


    A smirk formed on the lips of Dusk Bringar.


    "What a world we live in."


    "..."


    Around the calm Dusk Bringar, the other kings of the World Guardian Front wore faces taut with tension.


    The World Guardian Front had dered surrender.


    They were disarmed and bound. Imperial Legions menacing spears and swords were pointed at them from all sides.


    "Is this really okay..."


    "What if they get angry and decide to kill us...?"


    Apart from a few, everyone was trembling with fear. But Dusk Bringar remained unruffled.


    She observed the opposingmand.


    The captains of the Imperial Capital Defense Force and themanders of the 2nd and 3rd Imperial Legions were in a heated discussion.


    "We must follow the orders of His Highness Fernandez!"


    "Are you out of your mind? Didn''t you hear what the real His Highness just said?!"


    "If we make the wrong decision here, we be traitors! Act wisely!"


    Indeed.


    Dusk Bringar chuckled.


    Even in such a world-ending situation, the sight of them seeking their own safety and preservation was quite amusing.


    But the situation did not proceed asically as one might expect. The Imperial Capital Defense Force and the other legionmanders drew their swords against each other.


    "How dare you ignore His Highnesss orders, you traitor!"


    "Who is His Highness? Fernandez is the real traitor! You are the traitors!"


    "Drop your weapons! Surrender and we''ll pretend this never happened!"


    As themanders drew their weapons, their subordinate officers also unsheathed theirs.


    This caused the rest of the Imperial Legion, who had been pointing their weapons at the World Guardian Front, to turn their weapons on each other in confusion.


    The tense situation was resolved in an instant.


    The 2nd and 3rd Imperial Legions united against the Imperial Capital Defense Force, who supported Fernandez, pointing their weapons at them.


    The power of the 2nd and 3rd Legions, who had heavy cavalrypared to the outnumbered Imperial Capital Defense Force, was significantly stronger in such close-quarters situations.


    "Damn it...! These cursed traitors...!"


    Themander of the surrounded Imperial Capital Defense Force, with a spear tip pressed to his throat, clenched his eyes shut and raised his hands.


    "...I surrender."


    "Subdue them! Capture all of the Imperial Capital Defense Force!"


    The situation began to take a strange turn.


    The Imperial Capital Defense Force, which had been one part of the encirclement, waspletely subdued and forced to kneel on the ground.


    And then themanders of the 2nd and 3rd Legions approached the leadership of the World Guardian Front.


    Sleek-


    As the two legionmanders drew their swords, the kings of the World Guardian Front all swallowed dryly.


    And then,


    Tuk, tuk-tuk.


    The two legionmanders skillfully used their swords to release the kings from their bindings.


    "...?"


    "Huh?"


    Among the bewildered kings, Dusk Bringar calmly freed her wrists.


    The two legionmanders then respectfully saluted Dusk Bringar.


    "It''s been a while, Dragon Lady."


    "Hm. It has indeed. Have you been well?"


    The Bringar Duchy was originally a sister nation to the Everck Empire.


    Before diplomatic rtions suddenly worsened and war broke out, the two nations had been closely interacting.


    Moreover, as Dusk Bringar held a duuchess''s title in the empire, she had extensive connections within it.


    Additionally, unlike the 1st Legion that directly invaded the Bringar Duchy, the 2nd and 3rd Legions had no direct conflicts.


    Now that the war between the two countries had ambiguouslye to a halt, there was no reason for the old acquaintances to be hostile to each other.


    "...I seek your counsel, Grand Duchess."


    The two legionmanders, sweating profusely, looked towards the Imperial Capital.


    "What should we do?"


    "Haha, you really seek my advice in such a situation?"


    "Weren''t you a long-time guardian of His Majesty? And now you align with forces like Prince Ash..."


    "If you could give us some assurance, perhaps we could act more decisively..."


    The two legionmanders hesitated. Dusk Bringar narrowed her amber dragon eyes.


    Even in this situation, their inability to act without orders from above and their attempt to find a way to escape responsibility was, in a sense, very soldier-like.


    "No, I will not offer you any advice."


    Dusk Bringar brushed off her wrists and stood up.


    "You must choose and act on your own."


    "Sir?"


    "Think for yourselves. What are you protectors of? The Emperor''s orders? Or is it the lives of the citizens?"


    The two legionmanders looked at each other and then nodded heavily.


    "Both."


    "Then act ordingly. Having drawn your swords, shouldn''t you cut something down?"


    Dusk Bringar pointed towards the southern gate of the Imperial Capital.


    "Go and open the gate!"


    A mischievous smile appeared on the lips of the Dragon Duchess.


    "And protect what you vow to protect."


    ***


    West of New Terra. ins.


    Screeeeech-!


    Amid the pouring rain, the warship Geronimo slowlynded in the field. The massive body touched down, and the two propellers gradually ceased rotating.


    Click-


    nk!


    Emerging through the hatch of Geronimo was a dwarf pilot - Kellibey.


    "Phew."


    Kellibey, his beard wet with rain, looked up at the sky.


    Tatatatatata!


    More than a dozen airships surrounding Geronimo hovered in the sky.


    Kellibey shouted towards them.


    "Our fight no longer has any meaning!"


    The airfleet didn''t budge. Regardless, Kellibey continued.


    "The world is falling apart, friends!"


    Everyone here had heard the Emperor''s speech and seen the situation in the Imperial Capital.


    That''s why the entire airfleet did not prevent the sudden surrender andnding of the enemy ship, merely watching the events unfold.


    "What you need to do now is not to capture or shoot me down!"


    Kellibey pointed with his thick finger not at the airships but at the Imperial Capital behind them.


    "It''s time to correct the mistakes you''ve made all this time!"


    ***


    Imperial Capital Underground.


    Drip, drip-drip...


    Drip. Drip. Drip.


    Rainwater seeped into the underground cavity as well.


    Reyna, standing under the dripping rainwater, put a cigarette in her mouth.


    "Huuh..."


    Lighting it, smoke spread out.


    The damp sewer smell mixed with the sharp scent of burning tobo. Reyna, chewing on her cigarette for a while, slowly lifted her head.


    Koong, kooong...!


    The sight of the endless bramble pce soaring was visible from afar.


    "...Looks like the situation ising to an end."


    As soon as Reyna finished speaking, a frantic voice came through the walkie-talkie attached to her waist.


    Reporting from the Special Forces Headquarters, Captain Reyna! The external magic circle of the shutdown protocol has now sustained over 30% damage!


    "..."


    Moreover, the 2nd and 3rd Imperial Legions and even the airfleet have betrayed us! All the magical troops on the city walls have been neutralized by them. The situation is extremely dire!


    "..."


    There''s a surge of surrenders from both the Special Forces and the magical troops! We''re finished if this continues! We need a n!


    "..."


    Captain Reyna! Are you listening?! Please inform His Highness Fernandez! We need orders-


    "Shut up."


    Beep.


    Reyna turned off the walkie-talkie.


    "Weren''t you given an order at the start? Just stick to that. Is it that hard?"


    Muttering to herself, Reyna stamped out the butt of her cigarette and turned around.


    "Well, since my cigarette''s done, maybe I should also...plete the order I received at the beginning."


    The activation of the shutdown protocol.


    That authority was with Reyna.


    Over 30% damage? So what?


    This was a massive magic circle.


    Even partially destroyed, it would still function. Its power might be reduced, and it may not exert even half of its intended effect, but what of it?


    Such things no longer mattered.


    I''ll execute the order I received. That''s my duty.


    That was all there was to it.


    Whether it seeded or failed was out of Reyna''s hands a long time ago.


    She wouldplete her mission.


    For a soldier like her, that was enough.


    And so, Reyna moved towards the central magic circle of the shutdown protocol-


    Grab.


    She was stopped.


    By her ankle.


    "...Sigh."


    Reyna let out a soft sigh and slowly looked behind - and then down.


    "Ha, ha... urgh...!"


    There was Junior, lying on the ground which was beginning to pool with rainwater, in a bloody and battered state. However, her eyes still shone fiercely.


    She was holding onto Reyna''s ankle, trying to stop her.


    "...I told you, Junior."


    Reyna, clicking her tongue, slowly aimed her fingertips at Junior.


    "If you want to save your little remaining life, stop this nonsense."


    "..."


    Junior red at Reyna, gritting her teeth.


    She was no match.


    Despite being harshly trained on the Monster Front over the past two years and having a certain pride in her abilities, she stood no chance against Reyna.


    "Sure, as a magician, your talent may be one, no, several steps above mine."


    Reyna muttered, shaking her head slightly.


    "But as a killer... it seems I''m far superior."


    In mano-a-manobat.


    Reyna''s skill in killing people, honed over a lifetime as a soldier, was overwhelming.


    Moreover, as a member of the shadow unit who had dealt with numerous allied magicians, herbat prowess as a grand magician was also tremendous.


    On the other hand, most of Juniorsbat experience was against monsters.


    In the art of killing people, there was a world of difference between Reyna and Junior.


    After a few exchanges in the battle, Junior was driven into a corner, and Reyna ruthlessly tore her apart with magic.


    And so - it came to this.


    Reyna stood unscathed, while Juniory miserably on the ground.


    Tsk, Reyna clicked her tongue.


    "Above all, you, you don''t have the heart to kill me."


    "..."


    "How could you ever stop me with that attitude?"


    Junior silently put more strength into the hand gripping Reyna''s ankle.


    Reyna shook her head slowly.


    "This is reality."


    "..."


    "Someone as weak as you, who can''t make a choice and hesitates... was never fit to be a magician in the first ce."


    A whirlwind began to gather at Reyna''s fingertips.


    "Since that attitude won''t let you live long as a magician anyway, fine. I''ll end it for you."


    "..."


    "Give my regards to your mother."


    Whoosh-!


    A wind bullet shot from Reyna''s fingertips, aimed straight at Juniors head.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    ''Unfair.''


    Since childhood, Junior had always thought this about the world.


    An unfair ce.


    Other children in the vige had clean faces without a single scar and happily ran around with healthy arms and legs.


    But the children growing up with her were all covered in burns, with iplete bodies, struggling even to move.


    The kids next door each had their own bed, while in this house, everyone huddled together in a small room with just nkets spread out.


    Books she wanted to read, food she wanted to eat...


    Even the remaining lifespan.


    It was allcking.


    Theparisons were endless. In every aspect, the world was unfair.


    ''Why?''


    During the summer, nobles from the Empire visited Junior''s coastal vige for vacation.


    Seeing them, Junior''s question only grew.


    Born in the Cami Kingdom, she suffered from magical bombardments, and her whole life was ruined.


    While those born as nobles in the Empire lived withoutcking anything.


    ''Why is the world so discriminatory?''


    Because of her origins, her appearance, her wealth... Junior was endlessly scorned.


    Always living in a state ofcking, Junior sometimes felt resentful.


    But life was too harsh to even afford to express such resentments. Junior clung to life to survive.


    Taking care of her siblings, clinging to her limited life, desperately...


    However, even as she busily lived her life, the resentments didn''t all disappear.


    ''So, let''s burn it all.''


    That resentment whispered in Junior''s ears.


    ''They should know the pain I''ve endured.''


    "..."


    ''Let the Imperial Capital perish. Watch them being massacred. Wouldn''t that make the world a bit more fair?''


    The whisper grew stronger. Junior covered her ears, but the whispers continued.


    ''Why should I be the only one living a limited life? The others should also know this devastation.''


    "Enough..."


    ''Just devour it all.''


    "Stop it! I am-"


    ''Feast on the lives of others. Then you too can be immortal.''


    The whisper seemed to carry a sweet scent. Junior tried not to listen, but the whispers kepting.


    ''Every night you go to bed, you''re sick of worrying if you won''t wake up the next day.''


    "..."


    ''Do the magic research you want to your heart''s content, keep taking care of your siblings. What reason is there to avoid immortality?''


    Gradually, the whispers became more insistent.


    ''The blood magic of the vampire n. You already understand the principle. If you take the essence of others, you can live, continue on.''


    "But that''s-"


    ''That''s what your mother wanted.''


    "...Mother?"


    Junior muttered nkly.


    Mother... Jupiter''sst will echoed in her head.


    - Live long and happily, Junior.


    Surely, that was it.


    Jupiter wanted Junior to live long. That was the wish her mother left for her daughter.


    If it was to fulfill her mother''s wish.


    Why shouldn''t she touch the vampire n''s taboo? She already had the reverse-engineered magic of the vampire n...


    Just a little.


    Just a slight breach of human taboo, and she could fulfill her mother''s wish.


    The persistent unfairness of the world would be slightly alleviated...


    ''Yes, exactly that.''


    The whisper exhaled contentedly.


    ''Now, first devour that damned wind magician in front of you. Take that cursed woman''s life and make it yours.''


    " Captain, Reyna...?"


    ''She''s the one who ruined your life. Blood revenge is only natural, right? Kill her, drink her blood. That''s all you need to do.''


    Gradually, a dark red shadow enveloped Junior.


    The shadow crept over her body and slowly covered her eyes with its hands.


    ''Leave it to me. I''ll do it all for you. Revenge, immortality, everything.''


    "..."


    ''Right. Good girl. Just stay still, like that...''


    In her fading consciousness, Junior slowly closed her eyes.


    Yes. If she followed these whispers.


    The resentment, seared into her heart like a thousand fires, might somewhat fade away...


    Junior slowly rxed her body. The satisfiedughter of the whispers echoed in her ears.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Hey, leech."


    Suddenly,pletely unexpectedly.


    A cheerful voice of an elderly woman rang out from beside her.


    "Didn''t I tell you clearly back then?"


    Crackle, crackle-crackle...!


    The sound of lightning crackled, and then,


    "Get your hands off my gold-!"


    Whoosh-!


    A massive spark erupted as the iron fist struck.


    It smacked the dark red shadow that was enveloping Junior. The shadow screamed hideously and shattered into pieces.


    And then, the whispering stopped.


    The fuzziness in her head, like static noise, cleared up. Surprised, Junior''s eyes snapped open.


    "Huh?"


    When Junior hastily looked beside her, there she was.


    Smiling with wrinkled lips, puffing smoke from a cigar in her mouth.


    The old one-eyed magic user with white hair tied neatly at the back, wearing an eyepatch.


    Junior, blinking in astonishment, stuttered as she addressed the figure.


    "...Mom?"


    Lightning Jupiter, facing Junior, beamed a hearty smile.


    "It''s been a while, my daughter."


    ***


    "...Yeah."


    Realizing the situation, Juniorughed weakly.


    "This is an illusion."


    "Good that you figured it out quickly. My daughter has always been quick-witted, just like me, right?"


    Puffing smoke from her cigar, Jupiter gestured with her chin.


    "This ce is a space created by your subconscious and the malice dormant in your weapon."


    Jupiter pointed to where the dark red shadow, recently struck by the lightning fist, had shattered.


    The shadow had somehow transformed into a long, rod-like object.


    [Lord of Crimson].


    A Nightmare yer forged from the magic core of the Vampire King Celendion.


    Nightmare yers, made with the power of a malevolent nightmare legionmander, are powerful bute with such risks.


    Junior suddenly remembered Damien, who had fallen into darkness before. It seemed a simr event had happened to her.


    "Until now, your strong mind kept this guy at bay... But now, after being beaten to a pulp, it finally found its chance and crawled out."


    Jupiter chuckled and kicked the rod with her military boot.


    "But! My daughter has this guardian angel, Lightning Jupiter, sticking close! So don''t even dream of any mischief, you blood-sucking lecher!"


    "Mom... are you really Mom?"


    Junior asked tentatively, and Jupiter awkwardly scratched the back of her head.


    "Ah, well. Of course, I''m an illusion too. I''m a kind of defense mechanism your subconscious created, appearing in the magnificent form of this fine gold miss."


    "..."


    "Hey hey, but I''m the pretty mom you wanted to meet again, right?"


    Jupiter spread her arms wide.


    "Now''s your chance! Do anything you wanted to do with mom! A kiss? A hug? Holding hands to sleep? Reading a fairy tale? What shall I do for you first?"


    "..."


    Junior looked up at Jupiter nkly and then slowly lowered her head.


    "I''m sorry, Mom."


    "Huh?"


    "Mom''s words, to live long and happily, I don''t think I can keep them."


    "..."


    "I''ve been barely hanging on, but there''s not much time left. The residual elements in the magic lores... are eating away at my body."


    Junior pressed her hand over her left chest.


    "If I fight with all my strength, there might only be a few more times left."


    "..."


    "But... Captain Reyna is stronger than anyone I''ve ever met. Even if I use up all my remaining life, I''m not sure if I can beat her..."


    I have to stop Reyna.


    I must prevent the activation of the shutdown protocol. That''s why I came here.


    Even in this situation, I don''t want to kill Reyna.


    But it''s tough enough just to face her, let alone overpower her without killing. The odds are slim.


    In the midst of this, my already limited life is steadily being whittled away.


    Even thest will left by Mom... I can''t fulfill it.


    Junior now found herself lost, unsure of what to do.


    Mission, revenge, forgiveness, even living itself.


    Unable to properly do any of these... is this the end that I deserve?


    "Good grief. You''vepletely misunderstood my words, kiddo."


    Jupiter burst out into a heartyugh.


    "I told you to live long and happily."


    "...?"


    "Junior. What does ''living'' mean to you?"


    At those words.


    Suddenly, Junior remembered.


    During the decisive battle with the Vampire King. A definition she had given to her own life.


    "...To prove."


    Junior''s trembling hand clenched in front of her chest.


    "That I existed here."


    To Jupiter Junior, life is like a me.


    It''s finite, but because it''s finite, it burns brilliantly.


    Even if I cough up blood and crawl through the mud. Even if not just my left face but my whole body is covered in burns. Even if everything burns to ashes.


    That''s fine.


    I decided long ago to burn my life brightly, even if just for a moment.


    "Yeah. You''re already a me. Why should a me fear the fire?"


    Jupiter nodded quietly.


    "Live, Junior. Live as you wish."


    If the direction is set, then with all your might.


    Live as Jupiter Junior, the daughter of Jupiter.


    After saying this, Jupiter added sheepishly.


    "But still! Try to live a little longer."


    "..."


    "Come to where Mom is aste as possible, even if it''s just by a second. That''s all."


    Smiling at Jupiter, Junior slowly got up.


    "Thank you, Mom. Even if you''re just an illusion... I''m d to have met you."


    Yes.


    In fact, the answer had always been inside her from the beginning.


    Junior, fully standing up, did not hug Jupiter.


    She didn''t kiss or hold hands. She just quietly looked at that wrinkled face.


    That was enough.


    "I will live. The way I want to live."


    And then.


    If possible, a little longer, a bit more extended.


    Junior smiled and turned around, then began running towards the glowing horizon.


    Watching her daughter''s receding figure, Jupiter whispered softly.


    "No matter what kind of life you lead, always remember that Mom is cheering for you."


    Jupiter slowly raised her hand towards the sky-


    "Run, my daughter."


    And snapped her fingers.


    Snap!


    ***


    Reyna ruthlessly fired a wind bullet at the fallen Junior.


    It was at that very moment.


    Rumble...!


    Thunder roared from the cloud-filled sky, and then,


    sh-!


    Lightning struck.


    Precisely splitting the space between Reyna and Junior, a sudden bolt of lightning struck.


    The wind bullet that had just been fired from Reyna''s fingertips was neutralized and disappeared into the lightning.


    "...?!"


    Startled, Reyna hastily recoiled.


    ''What...?!''


    Thinking it was a freak coincidence, Reyna soon reconsidered.


    Junior was slowly getting up.


    Beneath the blood-soaked hat, between the wildly disheveled hair-


    Her eyes flickered like mes, filled with a resolvepletely different from before.


    "Ha...!"


    Reyna twisted her mouth into a smile.


    Rumble, rumble...


    Thunder rumbled,


    sh-!


    Boom boom boom!


    Dozens of lightning bolts summoned by Junior struck towards Reyna.


    Reyna quickly summoned a tornado to block the lightning,ughing fiercely.


    "Definitely now, you really seem like ''Jupiter Junior''...!"

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    sh-!


    Boom boom boom!


    Lightning strikes and winds howl.


    Junior and Reyna continued their fierce exchange.


    Junior, suppressing the aching in her chest, swallowed the blood surging within her, and kept unleashing attacks.


    Reyna still overwhelmingly outmatched her in hand-to-handbat. To stand against Reyna, Junior extracted every bit of her magical power.


    As if there was no tomorrow, sparing nothing.


    "Hah, hah, huk!"


    Breath becamebored.


    The harsh use of magic felt like burning up all the mana in her body. Yet, Junior persisted.


    ...Junior thought.


    How painfully challenging it is, to keep living.


    The world is always unfair and sometimes resentful.


    Oveing one obstacle only reveals the next.


    No clear answers, no convincing exnations... Just colliding, getting hurt, and moving forward.


    Life is full of challenges, intrinsically heavy and harsh.


    "Hah, huk, ck...!"


    But that''s why,


    Life is valuable.


    Having fought through this difficult path, crawling here battered and bruised...


    The hill of conquered adversities piling up, bing a towering peak.


    - I''vee this far.


    Pride in looking back at oneself.


    At the same time, seeing the path ahead, not giving up.


    - After oveing all kinds of adversities, why can''t I ovee this one more hurdle in front of me?


    She recalled the enemies she faced over time.


    The Wolf King, the Goblin God-King, the Ghost Ship Captain,


    The Vampire King...


    Countless monsters. Endless hardships. She remembers them all.


    She overcame those brutal times.


    Why can''t she ovee this current challenge?


    Thud! Thud!


    Boom boom boom-!


    "Kek!"


    Flung by Reyna''s gust, Junior quickly regained her posture and fired lightning.


    "Hup!"


    Reyna dodged the lightning, firing a wind bullet from her fingertips.


    Junior violently coughed up blood. She had already reached her limit.


    Yet, despite this, she continued to fight, squeezing out everyst bit of her mana, and Junior suddenly smiled.


    Perhaps the world may end someday.


    It might be easier to give up fighting, ept defeat, and hide.


    But-


    ''I''d rather die fighting than hide in fear.''


    That was the way of life Jupiter Junior chose.


    Burning herself to thest bit, thest fragment.


    Click, click, click-!


    Junior''s staff, [Lord of Crimson], made irregr mechanical sounds as it transformed on its own.


    Recently purified, [Lord of Crimson] had acquired a few new functions.


    Among them, what she was about to use now-


    One of Vampire King Celendion''s unique abilities, ultra-fast chanting!


    Woooong!


    [Lord of Crimson], emitting a red magical light,pleted its preparation.


    "...?!"


    Sensing an unusual aura, Reyna''s eyes widened.


    From the start, Junior had been channeling magic into this staff. The battle with Reyna was merely a distraction.


    And once it was filled with sufficient magic, [Lord of Crimson]pleted a spell instantly using its ultra-fast chanting feature.


    ng-!


    A sound of space cracking rang out in the air.


    A brilliant halo rose in the sky, and light flowed through the broken space.


    [Elemental Disassembly].


    Junior''s ultimate move and the most powerful Mana-burn skill, reducing the target''s magic to negative.


    However, [Elemental Disassembly] has one fatal weakness. It requires an overwhelmingly long casting time.


    In a battlefield where lives are at stake every second, the [Elemental Disassembly], taking more than ten minutes just to cast, is a difficult ultimate move to use except in defensive situations.


    But Junior, with the special ability of the Nightmare yer, could use her ultimate skill without giving Rayna a chance to react.


    ''Oh no, I''ve been caught...?!''


    Knowing the power of [Elemental Disassembly], Rayna gritted her teeth, expecting all her magic power to evaporate from her body.


    But, that was not the case.


    Junior never intended to use her ultimate skill on Rayna from the beginning.


    What Junior aimed for was... the Shutdown Protocol magic circle right behind Rayna.


    The very center of it.


    Changrang! Changrang-!


    Sounds like breaking ss rang out in session, and the magic power that had been concentrated in the center of the huge magic circle evaporated all at once.


    From the magic power prepared for the use of the Shutdown Protocol to the reserve magic power that made up the basic magic circle.


    Under Junior''s ultimate skill, all of it evaporated indiscriminately.


    "...Huh."


    Rayna opened her mouth slightly in disbelief at the sight.


    Now, the Shutdown Protocol had be like an airship lost of fuel, utterly useless.


    If at least the outer magic circle had been intact, they could have drawn magic power from the outside to recharge, but now, the outer magic circle was also being neutralized one after the other.


    With the central magic circle, which was the main operating part, now discharged.


    In fact, the Shutdown Protocol was nowpletely neutralized.


    "...If it had been hit directly by an offensive spell, there might have been a chance to reuse it."


    Rayna chuckled bitterly, looking down at the facility that was now just meaningless lines and symbols etched on the floor, no longer a magic circle, as all the magic power had evaporated.


    "This is unusable. It''spletely... over."


    "..."


    "But you made a mistake, Junior. You got the order reversed."


    Rayna red at Junior. Junior was leaning against the wall, gasping for breath.


    She had used up an extreme amount of magic power in the intense battle and her ultimate skill.


    Junior was nowpletely drained of magic power. Looking at Junior, pale and bleeding from the nose, Rayna bit her lip.


    "If you were going to aim, you should have targeted me first. Then destroyed the magic circle."


    "..."


    "If the magic circle is neutralized first, and I am still in this fine condition..."


    Rayna gathered the power of the wind at her fingertips and strode towards Junior.


    "I''ll have enough left to kill you."


    "..."


    "You''ve made a fatal mistake, Junior. As a mage, you should have been more cold-blooded. Just changing the order of the magic would have been much-"


    Not listening to any more of Rayna''s growling words.


    Staggering forward, Junior spread her arms wide...


    And hugged Rayna tightly.


    With apletely serene face. Even a faint smile on her lips.


    "..."


    Rayna''s entire body stiffened.


    Junior whispered softly.


    "It''s okay."


    "..."


    "We''re okay with this..."


    Rayna couldn''t understand the meaning of this hug.


    What was okay.


    Who ''we'' referred to.


    She couldn''t understand anything at all.


    ...Looking back, Jupiter was the same.


    On days when they had fierce arguments, she would silently approach and hug tightly, not letting go until the anger subsided.


    Saying that a single hug can convey more stories than a hundred words of conversation.


    That woman, always smiling...


    "..."


    Rayna, with her eyes wide open in disbelief, stood still like a statue.


    "...Idiot."


    She pressed her magic-filled fingertips to Junior''s chest,


    "You really are... just like your mother."


    And shot without hesitation.


    Thuk-!


    The magic power gathered from the deepest part of Rayna''s heart pierced right through Junior''s heart.


    ***


    Junior''s heart was prated by Rayna''s magic power.


    Junior thought death was now upon her. But it was not so.


    "...?"


    Upon opening her trembling eyes, Junior realized she was still breathing.


    Unable toprehend this phenomenon, Junior eventually noticed.


    Rayna, who had shot the magic power, was instead copsed on the ground.


    "Captain Rayna...?!"


    Panic-stricken, Junior staggered towards Rayna. Raynay there, pale-faced, blood trickling from her mouth.


    "...When all the magic power is used up to the bottom, the residual elements at the bottom are exposed."


    "What?"


    "It meant it wasn''t a bad environment for performing thest surgery."


    Rayna coughed up blood roughly.


    "Cough! Ha... I''ve removed all the residual elements in your magic power and transferred my heart''s Source Magic Power to your magic power."


    "What does that mean...?"


    "Now, even if residual elements regenerate, they won''t tear apart your magic power anymore. My Source Magic Power will absorb them..."


    Source Magic Power.


    Something akin to the innate true energy, serving a role simr to a magic core for human mages.


    Since it''s practically the source of life, a mage losing this... naturally dies.


    Rayna had transnted hers into Junior''s heart.


    "Why? Why... would you do such a thing?"


    Confused, Junior asked, and Rayna chuckled weakly, her eyes dimming.


    "Don''t be mistaken. It''s not because of any guilt towards you or some trivial sense of justice."


    "..."


    "I failed in my mission, and if I lived, I''d be caught as a traitor who tried to massacre the citizens of the Imperial Capital. It''s just a clean way to end it all as a soldier before that happens."


    Rayna''s breathing grew weaker. With a dying voice, she murmured.


    "But you were there in front of me... Just indulging in a whim with a life that I was going to end anyway."


    "..."


    "It was my magic bombardment that originally engraved the residual elements in your heart..."


    Rayna smiled faintly with her blood-stained, trembling lips.


    "That''s all it was."


    "..."


    Junior did not probe further.


    Despite several chances to kill her during the battle, why she kept sparing her.


    Although there were numerous chances to activate the magic circle, why she kept dying, prolonging the inevitable.


    Why she kept ying the role of a mentor until the end, teaching her the stance of a mage.


    She didn''t ask for those reasons.


    Because she was a viin.


    It was her choice to meet a viin''s end.


    Rayna, copsed on the floor, weakly raised her hand. Junior took it in hers.


    "Don''t forgive me."


    "I won''t."


    Junior nodded.


    "I''ll never forgive you for the rest of my life."


    "..."


    "And... I''ll never forget you for the rest of my life."


    A look of satisfied relief shed across Rayna''s wrinkled face.


    "That''s enough."


    Junior, without being asked, found a cigarette in Rayna''s belongings and ced it in her mouth, lighting it for her.


    Drawing in the smoke for thest time, Rayna whispered.


    "Hey, Jupiter''s daughter."


    "Speak."


    "Someday, when the world bes peaceful, and you''ve aged just right. Make sure to build a vi with a swimming pool in the warm south... and enjoy a fantastic retirement."


    Suddenly, Rayna''s eyes shed with a memory from long ago.


    "...A life your mother and I only promised but never got to enjoy."


    Wearing the same military uniform, smoking the same cigarettes, joking and chatting together.


    The dear image of Lightning sh.


    "Since I''ve extended your life, make sure..."


    Rayna''s eyes slowly closed.


    "Live long and happy..."


    Thud.


    The cigarette fell from Rayna''s lips.


    Junior, holding her cold hand, silently observed her fallen face.


    She would remember.


    Even though she couldn''t forgive or avenge,


    Junior would remember the face of this heavily burdened soldier who stole her life and, in the end, gave it back.


    Until the end of this life, Junior would remember.


    Afterying Rayna''s body down neatly, Junior staggered to her feet.


    Leaning on a staff, straightening her trembling back, she looked up at the sky.


    Still pouring rain - but a sky that shone brighter than ever before.


    At the end of facing death, life had begun again.


    And being alive, she must continue to run.


    Junior looked up at the Thorn Castle, continuously soaring towards the sky.


    Now, only the final showdown remained in this siege of the Imperial Capital.


    ***


    Above New Terra.


    Inside the Final Ark, Thorn Castle. The Audience Chamber.


    "Huff, huff, huff..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Fernandez and I were dumbstruck, seeing the person who suddenly appeared at the entrance of the Audience Chamber.


    I called out the person''s name with a bitter taste.


    "...Brother Lark?"


    Despite being in a ghastly state, having lost all limbs, how on earth did he manage to get here?


    Wiping the sweat off his gaunt face with the half-remaining forearm,


    "I''vee to take you home, brothers."


    Lark Avnche Everck, the First Prince of the Empire, smiled faintly.


    "Let''s go home together."

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    A little earlier.


    The Thorn Pce soaring into the sky. Somewhere inside.


    "Cough!"


    Metallic, carrying Lark on his back, spat out blood as he moved forward.


    The old knight''s body was pierced with thorn fragments, bleeding profusely with each step.


    Currently, Thorn Pce waspletely overrun by Everck''s branches.


    The thorns were trying to eliminate intruders not permitted by Fernandez.


    Every few steps, thorn stems fell from all around.


    Metallic desperately dodged the attacks, but couldn''t prevent his injuries from worsening.


    Eventually,


    Thud!


    After umting multiple injuries, his sturdy knees hit the ground.


    "I think this is as far as I go, my lord."


    Metallic, spitting out more blood, murmured in a fading voice.


    "I regret not being able to be with you until the end..."


    "Thank you foring this far."


    Lark, kneeling in front of Metallic, praised the old knight with a strained voice.


    "I''ve been grateful for a long time."


    "It''s been an honor to serve you, my lord."


    "It was my honor to serve with you, Captain."


    Metallic''srge frame slowly copsed forward with a faint smile.


    "For the empire, and for your future, my lord... may there be light..."


    Thump...!


    The old knight died, copsing into a pool of his own blood.


    Lark, with only a forearm remaining, closed Metallic''s unblinking, pale eyes.


    "May you also find peace in your future."


    After a moment of silence over his deputy''s death since their first day on the battlefield,


    Lark looked towards the inner pce. The entire passage was filled with thorn vines.


    Lark, having lost all limbs, had no way to get through the thorns into the interior.


    But Lark stood at the entrance of the passage on his knees.


    Sssk-


    Sssk-


    The tree branches, hissing like venomous snakes, surrounded Lark, ready to tear apart the next victim with a fierce air.


    "I am Lark ''Avnche'' Everck."


    Before them, Lark remained unfazed.


    "I am themander of the 1st Division, the pilgrim of the borders, the suprememander overseeing the imperial forces, and the legitimate sessor with royal blood..."


    Lark dered fiercely.


    "I am the guardian of humanity!"


    The thorns shuddered and halted in ce.


    "I must meet my siblings... the guardians."


    Despite his tragic state, crawling on the ground with severed limbs and knees,


    Lark roared once more with an undaunted voice.


    "Will you not open the way?!"


    The branches rustled, trembling, and opened a path.


    Lark entered.


    The path was still long and treacherous - but he had a task to fulfill.


    ***


    Boom! Whoom!


    Inside the rising Thorn Pce audience room, Fernandez and I were engaged in battle again.


    Fernandez had been concentrating his magic power on creating this ''Ark''.


    And once the Ark waspleted, he began to exert his full strength in the fight against me.


    Sssrrr!


    He covered his wounded body with thorns, then slowly stood up, wearing the thorns like armor.


    In his hand was a giant staff made of thorns.


    "Didn''t you say round 2 starts now, Ash?"


    Fernandez grinned in front of me, mouth agape in shock.


    "Then maybe I should start getting serious too."


    "Damn it, you''re not a monster, stop going into phase 2!"


    The ends of the thorn stems coiled like a nest of vipers, then... a sh of magic sparkled from within.


    sh! sh-!


    Whoom!


    Beams of light flew in, exploding.


    It was an unbelievable power. In front of such absolute output, my shadow army, formed from my afterimages, began to retreat rapidly.


    "Damn...!"


    I tried to mobilize all the mages within my afterimage unit to counter Fernandez, but it was overwhelming. We were quickly swept away.


    A mage is a strategic weaponparable to a fighter jet on Earth.


    And while all fighter jets are powerful, there are obviously huge disparities inbat power between generations and technologies.


    Just as there is an iparable gap between a World War fighter and a modern jet.


    And the magicalbat power of Fernandez and me... if we were topare, it would be like a bine against a stealth jet.


    Even if dozens of bines swarmed, they wouldn''t leave a scratch on a state-of-the-art stealth jet.


    Such a pure and overwhelming difference in output.


    Wham! Whoom!


    Fernandez, the strongest magician of the empire and thest magician in countless world lines, was terrifying when he exerted his full power.


    After wiping out half of my shadow army with his wildly flung magic, Fernandez spoke calmly.


    "In 15 minutes, this Ark will depart for the spirit realm."


    "...!"


    "It''s an Ark strong and safe enough not to be swept away by the temporal drift of the spirit realm. In other words, it''s impossible to leave from here."


    Fernandez tilted his head and smiled slyly.


    "How about it, Ash? Why don''t you shut it down within 15 minutes and hope no other passengers board? Wouldn''t it be boring if we were thest humans left in the world?"


    "Please, cut the bullshit..."


    It''s like he''s bbering about distributing lottery tickets for redevelopment in the spirit realm, this damn fraudster!


    "Product dumping! Solicitation! False advertising! These are all tant crimes, you know?!"


    I''ll achieve my dream of a home in the real world! Not in some purgatory!


    I maneuvered my shadow army and charged at Fernandez.


    Despite half being wiped out by Fernandez''s earlier attack, the remaining half clung tightly to him again.


    As the clinging afterimages were torn apart one by one with thorns, Fernandez shouted.


    "Why not just admit it! Your strategy is overwhelmingly likely to fail! Wouldn''t it be safer, even in the spirit realm, just as a spirit, to continue existing?! That''s a safer bet, isn''t it?!"


    "It''s like a parent nagging a child dreaming of being an artist to take a safe job as a civil servant!"


    Looking back, my... well, RetroAddict''s parents were bothplete opposite of that, for God''s sake!


    "What''s the point of such a ''safe defeat''!"


    I spat out with a boiling voice.


    "That''s nothing but a preserved... a taxidermied paradise!"


    "It''s better than not preserving anything at all!"


    Fernandez also yelled.


    "How many times do you think I''ve recorded your futile challenges shattering to pieces! Learn topromise, Ash! Even a safe defeat is worth grasping!"


    ...There was some truth in Fernandez''s words.


    I suddenly thought of the card games I yed with gamblers.


    To win at Texas Hold''em poker.


    You have to look at your hand, calcte the odds, and if it seems unfavorable, you mustn''t hesitate to give up your stake.


    That''s how you win the overall game.


    In short, it''s a game where ''losing well eventually leads to winning.''


    Isn''t life the same?


    Knowing when to retreat,promise, and bend... that''s how you survive the long journey called life without breaking or shattering.


    ...But.


    If this game, this world''sst poker game.


    Then, even if the hand I hold is the weakest without any strongbinations, I must still go all in.


    Without retreating. Withoutpromising. Without bending.


    Even if it means getting broken, shattered, and ultimately falling apart into pieces.


    I must fight.


    That is my choice as a gambler.


    "Do not say a safe defeat is not a defeat! What I desire is... victory!"


    I don''t need a bad ending, nor a normal ending.


    What I desire is the one and only true ending.


    And the world thereafter - where everyone lives on!


    "As long as there''s a non-zero chance of winning, why would I surrender!"


    "No, you should surrender! Because I''ll make you!"


    Our empty arguments echoed in the void.


    Neither of us had any intention of yielding, and we continued our fierce battle.


    Fernandez, fully risen from his throne, strode towards me, and my shadow army trying to block him was brutally swept away.


    Before long, Fernandez stood right in front of me, having crossed the long carpet.


    Fernandez, merged with thorns, seemed much taller than usual.


    Magic lights flickered behind Fernandez, who looked down at me arrogantly with his blood-red eyes.


    "All I need is your soul."


    Fernandez pointed his thorn staff at me.


    "Your body will die first, Ash."


    Facing him, I gritted my teeth, gripping the staff in my hand.


    And then, at that moment.


    "Stop-!"


    A hoarse shout came from the entrance of the audience chamber.


    Fernandez and I, startled, turned in that direction.


    And there,


    "...Lark, brother?"


    In a tragic state, having lost all limbs but smiling warmly at us... stood my eldest brother.


    Both Fernandez and I were stunned into silence.


    "I''vee to fetch you, brothers."


    Lark, with unchanged warm eyes, softly whispered to us.


    "Let''s go home together."


    ***


    It felt unreal.


    Both the appearance of Lark in such a gruesome state and the words he uttered.


    Go home?


    Is that the right thing to say in this thorn Ark, high above the Imperial Capital, where every citizen is on the brink of death?


    But Lark continued.


    "Fernandez, it''s not toote to turn back."


    "..."


    "Let''s go back. And together, let''s find another way to save the world. We are both ''guardians''... and brothers, aren''t we?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, brother..."


    Fernandez chuckled hollowly.


    "It''s toote to turn back. I''vee too far."


    "No. There''s no such thing as a point of no return."


    Lark was resolute.


    "There must be another way to protect the world. Let''s lower the weapons we''ve pointed at each other and talk."


    "It''s toote!"


    Fernandez cried out, as if spitting blood.


    "Who do you think cut off your limbs, brother!"


    "..."


    "How many people do you think I brainwashed! Killed! Just to get here!"


    Fernandez raised his staff, and dozens of thorn strands wrapped around its end, transforming it into a giant spear.


    "How many worlds have perished, do you think, for me to reach this conclusion!"


    I also took my eyes off Lark and red at Fernandez.


    "Stay out of this, Lark."


    "..."


    "I''ll finish this quickly and then, I''ll take you with me to escape this ce...!"


    sh-!


    Fernandez and I charged at each other simultaneously.


    Fernandez''s giant thorn spear thrust at me, and myst afterimages thrust their swords forward. Behind them, I prepared my ''trump card''...


    And then,


    sh!


    Lark suddenly intervened.


    It was astonishing how he leaped so agilely despite having neither calves nor feet below his knees.


    Startled, Fernandez and I unknowingly changed the direction of our attacks. But it was a bit toote.


    Thud! Thwack...!


    Lark''s sides were impaled by Fernandez''s thorn spear and my afterimages'' swords.


    "Brother...?!"


    "Brother?! What is this..."


    Amidst our shock, Lark, with only his forearms remaining, grabbed the back of our necks and -


    Whoosh!


    Embraced us both at once.


    Even as he spat out blood, he managed a sly smile.


    "It''s a hug of brotherhood, you rascals...!"


    He no longer had his marble-like strong arms, nor the strength to wrap around our waists.


    But neither Fernandez nor I could do anything but ept his embrace.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Lark had always been like that.


    Every time he greeted us, he would abruptly embrace us in a brotherly hug, as if to crush our waists.


    Back when I was on the receiving end, it felt nothing but painful, and I never felt any brotherly love.


    But in this situation, jumping into our midst at the risk of his life, spitting blood yet embracing and smiling at us, I saw his side face...


    It was bewildering and heart-wrenching.


    I had never truly regarded him as a real brother.


    Had he always considered us... his brothers, with such care?


    "I don''t know what you''ve been through."


    Lark, coughing and spitting blood, opened his mouth.


    "I''m indecisive and know nothing but wielding a sword... so I don''t really understand the worries you''ve had, the hardships you''ve gone through."


    Lark, with his deep blue eyes, looked back and forth between me and Fernandez,


    "But even if we point weapons at each other, even if we hurt and fight each other... aren''t we still family?"


    Until the end.


    He said such things.


    "Let''s talk, brothers."


    "...I''m sorry, brother, but we don''t have that luxury."


    Fernandez, who had been silent with his head down, slowly spoke.


    "My mind is set, and it will not change."


    "Fernandez..."


    "There''s no point in talking between us anymore."


    Crack...!


    Dozens of thorn spears rose behind Fernandez.


    "Like I''ll do to Ash, I''ll destroy your body and only take your soul to the spirit realm."


    "..."


    "I''ll persuade you afterwards...!"


    As Fernandez resolutely dered his intent to kill him, Lark silently watched him,


    "Alright, Fernandez... if that''s what you want, go ahead."


    He smiled wryly.


    "I''m sorry for always being a failure of a brother."


    "..."


    At that moment, Fernandez''s face crumbled in despair.


    But the dozens of thorn spears were already primed. Fernandez closed his eyes tight and shot the spears forward.


    "...I''m sorry, brother."


    Swoosh!


    A rain of thorn spears poured down towards Lark-


    "That unfilial, unfriendly bastard-!"


    I stepped in front of him.


    My hastily summoned gray walls blocked the thorn spears but crumbled like sand.


    I desperately pulled Lark and dodged amidst my copsing walls.


    "To think you''d go so far as to imprison your father in the spirit realm, cut off your brother''s limbs, and try to kill us both!"


    I too may not have the best filial piety! I''ve also stabbed Lark in the side, and fought fiercely with you!


    But you, you are the true king of unfilial conduct!


    "I, as a Confucian boy upholding the spirit of the Eastern Nation of Courtesy, cannot forgive you! I''ll show you, Fernandez!"


    I was screaming, but I was actually running for my life.


    Those monstrous thorn spears couldn''t be stopped with my wall summoning.


    Fernandez scoffed at my actions.


    "Show me then. Let''s see how you n to stop me..."


    At that moment.


    Fernandez''s shoulders twitched.


    At the same time, the entire Ark shook with a thud.


    "...What''s that?"


    Fernandez looked down in confusion.


    Thud! Boom! Rumble!


    The Ark shook violently with a series of loud explosions.


    Fernandez hurriedly extended his thorns downward to the central tree branch of the audience room to check the Ark''s overall condition, but...


    Snap!


    "Ugh?!"


    The thorns were repelled and snapped back.


    Stunned, Fernandez quickly looked around.


    "Could it be...?!"


    "Yes, Fernandez. Do you finally see?"


    On the floor of the audience chamber... small branches of Everck were embedded all around.


    Needless to say, those were the branches I had nted.


    It was bound to be unnoticeable. After all, the entire audience chamber was surrounded by a giant tree trunk.


    How could the small branches I stealthily nted during the battle be noticeable against thatrge tree trunk?


    "Why do you think I was running around the audience chamber in the first ce?"


    There''s no such thing as a pointless move.


    "Why do you think I deliberately lured you away from the throne to this side?"


    Everything was ording to n.


    From the beginning, my intention was to nt the branches I brought throughout the audience chamber and to lure Fernandez away from the throne, the center of control for the Ark.


    "Where the hell did you get these branches?!"


    "Where did I get them?"


    I smirked derisively.


    "Are you blind? This entire imperial pce is surrounded by Everck!"


    I had broken off these small branches on my way from the pce entrance to the audience chamber!


    Even though they are just small branches, they are of Everck, practically powerful magic wands in themselves.


    Ordinary humans couldn''t even touch them, let alone break them off. And even if someone was qualified, they couldn''t do this without prior experience with Everck.


    But I was qualified and had handled branches synthesized by White Night before. That''s why it was possible.


    After seizing control of the broken branches,


    I plugged them into the central trunk of this audience chamber - the control center of the Ark, causing damage to the Ark''s system.


    So to put it simply!


    "How do you like the taste of ransomware?!"


    Like injecting a virus into the mainputer!


    No matter how sturdy the exterior of a ship is, if its internal system is damaged, it''s bound to bepromised, right?


    I pointed an using finger at the bewildered Fernandez.


    "This is what I call the Trojan Horse strategy, you bastard!"


    Rumble!


    The Ark shook violently.


    Fernandez, gritting his teeth, red at me and hurriedly ran to the throne to regain control of the ship. But.


    "Urgh...!"


    That was exactly the trap.


    The branches of Everck I had nted had deeply infiltrated the central system of the Ark.


    I, too, am a guardian of the empire and a legitimate sessor of Everck.


    Themand I issued was ''halt the Ark''.


    Fernandez struggled to remove mymand, but it''s hard to remove a poison that has spread through the veins.


    The Ark began to vibrate more intensely, gradually losing its functions...


    "Ugh!"


    Vrooooom!


    ...But it did not stop and started to reboot instead.


    Fernandez, sitting on the throne, had merged more than half of his body with thorns, and he was regaining control of the damaged Ark.


    I was dumbfounded.


    You should have fought monsters with that indomitable will, really...!


    "Do you think I''ll just watch?"


    I pulled out thest branch of Everck I had kept and thrust it into the central trunk.


    I poured my consciousness into it, striving to silence the Ark.


    Inside Everck, Fernandez and I shed wills. Fernandez tried everything to restore the Ark, and I did my utmost to hinder him.


    How long we tugged in this battle of wills.


    "Why... don''t you understand, Ash."


    Fernandez uttered in a choked voice.


    "You don''t know. You must have forgotten. What you''ve been through all this time. The sacrifices you''ve made."


    "..."


    "You''ve been so broken that you couldn''t even maintain yourself, surviving by oveying someone else''s personality."


    I faced Fernandez. His voice was trembling.


    "Even if this worldpletely copses, you must be saved. That''s why I''ve been trying to save you."


    "..."


    "But why... why are you trying to break again? Why won''t you run away...!"


    "What are you asking such an obvious question for?"


    I don''t usually enjoy putting on airs, but if you ask, I have to answer.


    "That''s because it''s the path I''ve chosen."


    It''s not just about the current me.


    It''s about the countless ''me''s and their afterimages emzoned on this g. All those numerous attempts havee together to form this trajectory.


    All of them are the results of my choices.


    Traces of my struggle to somehow save the world and reach the true ending.


    "You''re right, brother. I don''t remember my past self. But."


    I smirked.


    "I think I know now what I''ve been fighting for all this time."


    "For what?"


    "For myself."


    Fernandez''s eyes widened. I stated firmly.


    "Not for anything else. I fight for myself."


    It''s me who wants to save the world.


    This is my desire.


    Why keep going even when my soul is shattered, and I''myered with someone else''s memories?


    "Because I want to! Because I choose to!"


    I''m just being honest with my heart. I''m sincere about my own desires.


    As sincere as I am - I''ll do my best to hold on until I can''t anymore.


    I''m not being forced by anyone, nor am I making a noble sacrifice! This is all my will!


    I''m ying this damn defense game of my own volition!


    "So stop looking at me with those pitying eyes as if it''s all just a whim!"


    Don''t bestow mercy or salvation on your own whim!


    "Even if I fight to the end and shatter into pieces... it''s all my choice!"


    "...!"


    Fernandez''s face hardened with shock.


    Regardless, I gritted my teeth and poured more will into seizing control.


    "Enough, let''s justnd this cursed Ark! As Lark said, it''s time to go home!"


    "...What?"


    "Let''s go down to the ground! Go and face legal judgment for your deeds! And Lark, go to the temple for treatment!"


    The crimes Fernandezmitted are incredibly severe.


    Even as a prince, he''ll likely face life imprisonment, probably even the death penalty.


    But at least until then, I''ll visit him daily to feed him and keep himpany. I''ll even draw amemorative portrait with him before he dies!


    "Let''s go home!"


    "...!"


    "Damn it, fuck! That''s right! After all, we''re brothers!"


    I don''t remember.


    A lifetime spent with you guys, it''s not in my head. I have none of the memories from previous cycles.


    But still, damn it!


    "Let''s live, brother...!"


    "...!"


    "Not in some nirvana beyond, but here, in this reality, together...!"


    I clenched my teeth.


    Fernandez and Lark, I''ll get them out of here and return to the ground!


    Rumble!


    But it doesn''t stop.


    The Ark continued its operation. My will couldn''t reach the deepest part of the Ark.


    "...Haha."


    Still refusing to give up and struggling, Fernandez looked at me quietly.


    "I was...pletely mistaken."


    He slowly reached out his hand and clenched it into a fist.


    Crack! Crack! Crunch...!


    Then,


    The walls next to the audience chamber opened simultaneously, revealing a passage.


    I was startled and looked that way. The passage led to the sky outside the Ark. A fierce wind gusted into the audience chamber.


    "Go, Ash."


    Fernandez, with his head bowed, was hidden behind his disheveled hair.


    "In a little while, the Ark will be transported to the spirit realm. Leave before that... go."


    "Fernandez...!"


    "To think I''ve only hindered the very thing my brother wanted to do, instead of supporting it..."


    A bitter smile hung on his lips.


    "I truly was a terrible brother."


    "Let''s go together, brother! If we''re going, we should go together!"


    "...If I leave this throne, the Ark will immediately be ethereal and be transported to the spirit realm. Someone needs to stay in control."


    Fernandez slowly leaned back against the throne.


    "I''m sorry. For trying to control you at my whim."


    "Fernandez...!"


    "...I support your final challenge."


    Fernandez waved his hand dismissively.


    "Have ast battle with no regrets."


    "..."


    "The transfer will start soon. Take our brother and leave."


    Gritting my teeth, I turned to the side. Lark, lying on the carpet leading to the throne, was bleeding and struggling to breathe.


    "I''ll support you, Lark. Let''s get out of here."


    "...No."


    But Lark shook his head.


    "I will stay with Fernandez."


    "What...?"


    "To leave him alone in this Ark, in the spirit realm for eternity... That''s too harsh."


    Fernandez looked at Lark in surprise. Lark, with a pale face, smiled peacefully.


    "Having left you two in loneliness for so long, now, even ifte, I will join you."


    "..."


    "Go now, youngest."


    Boom! Rumble!


    The vibrations of the Ark intensified even more. It seemed the transfer to the spirit realm was imminent.


    Lark ced his forearm on my shoulder and gave a faint smile.


    "Take care of the world."

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Ash tried to say something more, but Fernandez, manipting a branch, suddenly caught Ash and-


    Whoosh!


    Threw him out of the Ark.


    "Wait, bro...!"


    Unable to finish his words, Ash was sucked out and disappeared.


    Creak!


    The passageway in the audience chamber, opened in the wall, was quickly sealed off with thorny vines.


    While Fernandez was doing this, Lark slowly crawled on the floor, approaching the side of Fernandez''s throne.


    "Are you really okay leaving my sister-inw and nephews behind?"


    Fernandez asked, head bowed.


    "Do you really have no regrets?"


    "A soldier''s wife and children. I always told them to be prepared in case I''m gone."


    Lark chuckled.


    "Besides, Ash will take good care of them. I trust him."


    "..."


    "I will stay with you."


    Fernandez hesitantly uttered.


    "I am a failed executioner, brother."


    "Aren''t I any different?"


    As Lark reached below the throne, he took a deep breath and leaned his back against it.


    "Both of us, under the pretense of serving the empire... have killed countless innocent lives."


    "..."


    "Entering the endless purgatory within this prison named Ark... it''s a fitting punishment for us."


    Then Lark shrugged his shoulders yfully.


    "Or, remaining as souls in the world''sst humanity. Depending on the perspective, that could be a punishment too."


    "Brother..."


    "Let''s be preserved together, Fernandez."


    To Lark''s words, Fernandez murmured heavily.


    "It will be a long and boring journey."


    "Ha-ha, isn''t that how a journey between brothers is supposed to be?"


    Eeeeeeeng-


    The entire Ark began to glow intensely white.


    The ck thorny vines emitted a bright light. Surrounded by it, Lark nodded.


    "Now, we have plenty of time... let''s have a leisurely chat. Tell me the stories of you and Ash, the battles you fought where I wasn''t."


    "...I shall do that, brother."


    Fernandez, nodding, suddenly looked down at the bottom of the Ark.


    The city and the world he tried to protect and destroy. And.


    "And after that story ends, the story that will follow..."


    Picturing the youngest returning to that ce.


    "...I hope it will be a satisfying ending for that child."


    He said so.


    sh-!


    And then, the massive Ark turned into particles of light and disappeared as if it had never existed. Without a trace.


    ***


    "Bro...!"


    Thrown out of the Ark, I helplessly fell through the air, looking up at the Ark as I descended.


    The giant Ark, its ck hull soon enveloped in dazzling light,


    sh-!


    Turned into particles of light and disappeared.


    As if it had never been there in the first ce. Without leaving any trace.


    "..."


    Somehow, my heart ached.


    For a moment, I dumbly followed the Ark''s disappearance with my eyes.


    ''...Huh.''


    Then I realized my current situation.


    ''Wait, am I... falling right now?!''


    Startled, I looked around. This is crazy?!


    I''m falling from the sky to the ground. The fierce wind brushing past my ears and the rapidly approaching ground became evident.


    ''If you''re going to drop me like this, you could''ve at least given me a parachute, Fernandez, you bastard!''


    Shivering, I racked my brain tond safely.


    ''Calm down, calm! A means of flight-''


    I quickly searched for emergency measures, from skills to traits and inventory.


    That''s when it happened.


    Sssssshhhhhhh-!


    From a distance, I heard a mechanical sound approaching, and in the blink of an eye, a massive airship halted right below my falling path.


    Seeing the appearance of the airship, my eyes widened in astonishment.


    ''Alcatraz...?!''


    It was the Alcatraz, the imperial family''s exclusive gship.


    And on the deck of the airship - the Emperor was standing, remotely controlling the airship with light emitting from his wrist.


    The Emperor looked up at me calmly and then slowly spread his arms. And.


    Whoosh!


    "Gotcha."


    He lightly caught me, falling, as if embracing.


    "..."


    Suddenly held like a child in his arms, I looked up at my father with a stunned face. The Emperor wore his usual stern expression.


    "Hmm, seems like the first time I''m holding you since you were a baby..."


    He shifted his arms to gauge my weight and then furrowed his brows.


    "Have you gotten much heavier?"


    "Of course, haven''t I grown in over 20 years?!"


    I blurted out in disbelief.


    And what? First time holding since I was a baby? So, you neglected me throughout my infancy?


    You should have held me more often! Isn''t it because you neglect me that Ash turned out like this, huh?!


    Regardless of my grinding teeth, the Emperor lightly set me down next to him. I staggered onto the deck of the Alcatraz. Anyway, I''m alive thanks to him.


    "..."


    The Emperor quietly looked at the distant sky. I followed his gaze.


    The Ark, as if its existence had been a lie, disappeared without a trace, with only a few particles of light scattering in the air.


    "It''s gone."


    "...Indeed."


    Rumble...


    The massive thorny vines supporting the Ark disintegrated like puzzle pieces, scattering and falling apart below.


    The once ck vines, absorbing light, turned white like burnt-out charcoal.


    Seeing this scene made it all the more real.


    It''s over.


    The shutdown protocol, the Final Ark n... thwarted.


    But despite the clear victory, I didn''t feelpletely relieved.


    Lark.


    Fernandez.


    In my mind, I couldn''t ept them as real brothers. But maybe, in this body and soul, the memories are engraved.


    The two people I could never meet again, who were my brothers for a long time...


    "As I said before, the spirit realm is not the afterlife."


    The Emperor suddenly spoke.


    "A space existing somewhere between life and death... a ce for transcendents, deities. To set up a refuge there..."


    The absolute ruler shook his head from side to side.


    "To create an Ark and a prison rooted in the Everck, to imprison souls and escape forever."


    "Do you think it''s foolish?"


    "No, the idea itself was usible. Theoretically, even if the current world perished, that Ark could persist... However."


    However?


    As I looked at him, the Emperor grimly smiled.


    "...I just thought, if life continued eternally like that, it would be terribly boring."


    Slowly taking his eyes off the trajectory of his departed sons, the Emperor turned to me.


    "Thank you, Ash. For doing what I should have done."


    "It''s an honor to have been able to act on your behalf, Your Majesty."


    As I bowed lightly in response to the Emperor''s praise, he brushed his disheveled hair back with a dry hand.


    "Before I am a father, I am an Emperor. I can''t afford to spare Fernandez, who rebelled against me."


    "..."


    "But... even though I am an Emperor, I am also a father."


    His fist clenched tightly.


    "It is harsh for me too, to punish my own son with my hands."


    "..."


    "Avnche and Ember Keeper... lost them too..."


    The Emperor, closing his golden eyes tightly, muttered slowly.


    "The most guilty one is me..."


    Silence engulfed the empty air.


    After standing in silence for a while, the Emperor slowly called my name.


    "Ash."


    "Yes."


    "You are now the only son I have left."


    "..."


    "Don''t die too easily."


    "You too, Father."


    My unexpected remark made the Emperor''s eyes widen. I shed a sly smile.


    "You are the only father I have left."


    "...Ha-ha."


    With an incredulous smile, the Emperor shook his head.


    "You really don''t lose out in words."


    "I must be my father''s son."


    "Right you are, you scoundrel."


    Right after, the Emperor spread his arms wide.


    "Now, proim our victory to the ground!"


    His thunderous roar echoed throughout the Imperial Capital.


    "We have all survived!"


    ***


    Upon returning to the ground, it was chaos. Especially the soldiers who had followed Fernandez were all in disarray.


    How many armies would sincerely follow an order to die together?


    That''s why Fernandez had brainwashed his entire army with powerful mind control magic and illusions.


    To make them believe that this ''Final Ark'' n to massacre the citizens and die together was natural, right, and just.


    That''s why Fernandez''s army had obediently followed this absurd deed.


    But now, Fernandez had left the current world and gone to the spirit realm.


    Instantly, all the brainwashing and constraints he had ced were gone, and Fernandez''s army regained their senses.


    And then they realized.


    What they had been doing.


    Under the Emperor''smand, the forces of the World Guardian Front took the lead in suppressing them.


    Unable to further resist in front of the Emperor, they surrendered meekly.


    And it wasn''t just Fernandez''s army that was thrown into chaos.


    The citizens of the Imperial Capital, though not as much as the army, were also under brainwashing, mind control, and illusions.


    Some had regained their senses after the Emperor''s shout, but most were still in a daze, as if lost in a dream.


    Now that it had all disappeared.


    Realizing what had happened, the citizens were shocked and poured into the streets. The entire Imperial Capital was in uproar.


    And in various parts of this bustling Imperial Capital... many people were relieved.


    "Honey! Oh, honey!"


    "Mother, are you safe?!"


    "Jake! Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine, Susan. The nightmare is over. It''s okay..."


    Calling each other''s names, rejoicing in having survived this chaos... they embraced each other.


    Throughout the city, people hugged each other, confirming each other''s warmth, their survival. I watched this scene quietly.


    "Your Highness!"


    Someone called me then. I turned in that direction.


    "Are you safe, Your Highness?!"


    Running towards me from the harbor... it was Serenade.


    "Serenade?"


    I blinked in surprise.


    "How did you get here... I told you to stay safe with the Merfolk King."


    "Your Highness threw yourself into such great danger, how could I possibly stay put?"


    My party members were sneaked into the harbor through the inner sea by the Merfolk, and Serenade was with them in the sea.


    Despite my instructions to stay safely out in the open sea to avoid being swept away... this reckless woman had followed me into the city.


    "I''m d it''s resolved. I believed that Your Highness would seed."


    With trembling hands clutching my sleeve, Serenade said this with tears glistening in her eyes.


    "..."


    Staring nkly at her, I suddenly spoke.


    "Serenade."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I have a favor to ask..."


    "Please tell me."


    "Would you hug me just once?"


    Surprised by my sudden request, Serenade blinked a few times, then,


    "Of course, dly."


    She opened her arms wide in front of me.


    I slowly approached Serenade and carefully embraced her.


    From Serenade''s nape wafted a soft, refreshing scent.


    Somehow, it wasforting. I closed my eyes tightly and quietly took a breath.


    Serenade gently patted my back with careful hands and whispered tenderly.


    "It''s okay, it''s all right. You did really well..."


    ***


    That day, I saved the Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    And lost both my brothers.


    It was in the second year of starting this game, during winter.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    In front of the ruined imperial pce, the Emperor stood silently.


    This ce, now aplete ruin, had nothing left but the remains of the proliferated and copsed Everck.


    The Thorn Pce, which had guarded the center of the Imperial Capital for hundreds of years, waspletely gone.


    "..."


    As the Emperor silently gazed at this deste and tragic sight,


    "What are you thinking about so deeply?"


    Someone approached from behind with light footsteps. The Emperor slowly turned around.


    Approaching the Emperor with light steps was the Dragon Lady, Dusk Bringar, wearing a mischievous smile.


    "It''s been a while, Traha."


    "Noona." (TL Note: Remember, Noona is how Koreans respectfully refer to older women they are familiar with. It means Older Sister, but I didn''t want to trante it to not cause confusion.)


    The Emperor promptly corrected Dusk Bringar''s title.


    "No... It''s been a long time, Duchess Bringar."


    Although he changed the title, since it was a private setting, the Emperor used honorifics with Dusk Bringar, as he had always done since ancient times.


    "Hmm? You may call me Noona. It reminds me of the old days when I changed your diapers."


    "Now we are not in such positions anymore."


    Standing right behind the Emperor, Dusk Bringar narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "For someone who tried to kill me and my kingdom, your greeting is rather nd. Don''t you have more to say?"


    "Spouting excuses seems even more ridiculous."


    "Still, try. Let''s at least hear what you have to say."


    "...It was all for the Empire."


    At the Emperor''s words, Dusk Bringar gritted her teeth.


    "To protect the Empire, you tried to burn my kingdom, the shield of the Empire?"


    "It was the prophecy of Everck."


    The Emperor nodded solemnly.


    "The prophecy that Duchess Bringar and your duchy would be one of the pirs of the Empire''s destruction."


    "And now? Why don''t you try to kill me now?"


    "..."


    The Emperor turned his silent gaze back to the ruined imperial pce.


    "I''m starting to think, what''s the point of a prophecy?"


    Despite hearing the prophecy.


    The Emperor never imagined a future where his second son would rebel and his eldest son would die trying to stop it...


    Losing the foundation of the nation along with the imperial pce. He had not even guessed.


    Dusk Bringar snorted.


    "Prophecies are always vague, like chasing clouds. Even if it had precisely foretold such a future, it would have been difficult to handle."


    "..."


    That was true.


    Among the four destinies that were to destroy the Empire - Everck had definitely warned about the underground forces in the Imperial Capital.


    The one entrusted with handling it turned out to be a traitor...


    "Sigh."


    The Emperor let out a short sigh.


    The Imperial Capital was saved. The citizens survived.


    But two of his sons, the very foundation of the nation, were gone.


    The Emperor no longer knew. Whether he had truly averted the destruction foretold by Everck. Whether the prophecy had even referred to this event.


    Was he, as an Emperor, clinging to the illusion of prophecy, engaging in meaningless battles on the other side of paradise... missing the essence of the world?


    So, the Emperor decided, from now on, to let it go.


    To release himself from the shackles of prophecy and face reality.


    "The war dered against your duchy will be nullified. We will proceed withpensation for the damages."


    Although there was already a de facto ceasefire, the Emperor dered a formal end to the war between the Bringar Duchy and the Everck Empire.


    "However, I will not apologize."


    "I didn''t expect it, damn it. Always so stiff-necked."


    Dusk Bringar scoffed.


    The Emperor sent her a look of surprise.


    "You, Duchess, aren''t angry? Honestly, I thought you would breathe fire at me the moment we faced each other."


    "Well, I''m as furious as a chimney, but... I am a Queen. In other words, a politician."


    Dusk Bringar shrugged her slight shoulders.


    "I''m not foolish enough to not realize that fighting the Empire to the bitter end would be fatal for my kingdom."


    "..."


    "Properpensation for damages, a non-aggression pact, and a sincere apology from the Emperor! Wouldn''t it be beneficial for both of us to stop here?"


    "I will not apologize."


    "I don''t need a verbal apology! What I''m demanding is tangiblepensation. My kingdom is in ruins because of your army!"


    With a hiss, Dusk Bringar actually spat a small me from her mouth, then exhaled a dry breath.


    "I''m quite heated, but that''s enough for me not to go further."


    "...For someone who ims to have a fiery attitude, you seem to have cooled down a bit."


    The Emperor, knowing Dusk Bringar''s character well, was puzzled.


    Compensation ispensation, and grudge is grudge.


    Usually, Dusk Bringar would have attacked him right away saying this. Why so tame now?


    "Thank your youngest son for that."


    Dusk Bringarughed with a snort.


    "Your son neutralized all my anger towards the Empire."


    "..."


    "When Lark and the 1st Legion nearly killed me and my people... Ash saved us. Thanks to him, we could regain our footing."


    Ash interfered with the Dragonblood Front.


    But because of that, Dusk Bringar survived as an ally of Ash, contributing to the Monster Front.


    Now the Emperor was even more uncertain. What future the past prophecy had foreseen.


    So... he decided to just look at the present.


    "Noona."


    "Goodness, it''s quite a shock to be actually called that. Why do you address me so?"


    "Please take good care of my son."


    The Emperor slowly bowed his head to Dusk Bringar in respect.


    "Though it''s presumptuous, like you helped me in my childhood... please look after Ash from now on. He is destined to be the future Emperor of this nation."


    "...Well."


    Dusk Bringar didn''t respond immediately.


    The Emperor looked at her curiously. Dusk Bringar revealed her sharp teeth andughed brightly.


    "Of course, I will continue to help Ash in the future. But whether he really bes the Emperor... we''ll have to see when the timees, won''t we?"


    "Excuse me?"


    What did she mean?


    Ash is now the only remaining imperial heir. Who else could be the Emperor if not Ash?


    "I do hold Ash in high regard, but he''s not... what you''d call ordinary, is he?"


    Calling it remarkable was an understatement.


    To be frank, he was quite entric.


    Dusk Bringar yfully twirled her index finger beside her temple.


    "I have a feeling. His ascension to the throne... it will be quite a challenging affair."


    The Emperor burst into heartyughter.


    "Rulers are usually broken in one way or another, aren''t they?"


    "Like you and me?"


    "I learned it from you, Noona."


    "How amusing. You were a lunatic from birth, my boy."


    A smile finally crossed the Emperor''s face, which had been stiff.


    But it quickly faded. Turning back to the ruined pce, the Emperor spoke again in a lost voice.


    "There''s still a long way to go."


    "The road is always long. It has no end."


    With the appearance of a young girl and the wisdom of a sage, Dusk Bringar pped the Emperor''s back.


    "The important thing is not just to watch the road but to take one step at a time, isn''t it?"


    Smack!


    As the Emperor staggered, Dusk Bringar called out boldly.


    "Now, move along, Emperor! Raising a fallen nation is also the duty of a ruler! And I too must go to my kingdom to do the same."


    "..."


    Rubbing his aching back, the Emperor thought.


    No matter how he considered it, that p on the back was filled with emotion...


    ***


    After sending Serenade to the Merfolk King.


    I hurried through the streets of the Imperial Capital to join my other party members.


    They were all scattered, and gathering them in this vast city was a task.


    The main roads were crowded with people pouring out.


    Relieved at the lifting of the emergency situation and still anxious, I made my way through the crowd.


    That''s when it happened.


    "...?"


    A group of women had appeared and stood demurely before me. I looked around at them, puzzled.


    All were women.


    All wore ck hats with ck veils and dresses of mourning.


    These women sent me a sad, longing gaze from behind their veils... indescribable.


    I sweated coldly, confused.


    "Um... Do you have business with me?"


    "No."


    The woman at the front answered me.


    "We have no business with you now."


    What sort of ordeal they had been through.


    The face of the woman who answered, visible beneath the veil, was bruised and swollen. Had she been tortured?


    But her gaze at me was filled with affection. The scars seemed to be worn like medals of honor.


    Suddenly, I thought I understood their identity.


    "So, you are..."


    I looked around at the women and nodded.


    "The ''Jilted Women''. The women who have been jilted by me."


    "No."


    The woman quickly denied it and exined calmly.


    "We were jilted not by you now, but by you in the past."


    "..."


    "Grateful to him, fell in love with him."


    As if recalling a memory.


    The woman closed her eyes and continued.


    "The you of the past was so beautiful, perilous, and... lovable. For you, we could easily risk our insignificant lives."


    And so, they did.


    They risked their lives, opposing Fernandez''s rule in the Imperial Capital, acting as a covert force for the Aegis Special Forces.


    Without their operation, the shutdown protocol would have been activated earlier, and the chance for a counterattack would never havee.


    Also... without the g pieces they secured.


    If it weren''t for the letter the past me sent to the present me.


    I might also have been defeated in the final battle against Fernandez.


    "I..."


    I carefully began to speak.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "..."


    "Whatpensation do you desire? I want to duly reward you for your efforts."


    "We did it voluntarily. We need nopensation."


    The woman looked at me with tender eyes... no.


    She looked at the Ash before his memories were oveid.


    "But we do have a wish. Please, live."


    The woman''s hand clenched the hem of her dress tightly.


    "As the person we loved. Unbowed by any adversity..."


    "..."


    "Enjoy the peace and happiness he could not."


    Those who loved me, whom I can''t remember, offered me their heartfelt wishes.


    "We will watch from afar and support you."


    "..."


    "Beloved one."


    The woman wore a sad smile.


    "May you have been happy. And continue to be happy."


    Dozens of women in ck bowed to me, holding their dress hems.


    And then they turned and dispersed into the city, melting into the crowd.


    Whoosh...!


    The dispersing women threw off their ck hats with veils into the air.


    Their neatly tied hair of various colors cascaded down behind their dresses. The women, now seemingly lighter, vanished into their own worlds.


    "...You too."


    I watched this breathtaking scene and whispered softly.


    "May you have been happy, and continue to be happy."


    And then.


    Hoping that the long mourning of their lover, paid by them, had alsopletely ended today.


    I stood there, watching the women''s figures disappearpletely.


    Sending a farewell to the past me who had been with them.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    In just a few days, things changed.


    Perhaps due to the return of the Emperor, who had governed the Empire all his life, the chaos in the Imperial Capital was quickly subdued.


    The Emperor swiftly reimed the power he had once distributed to his sons.


    In the blink of an eye, hepletely seized military and administrative authority, stabilizing the situation in the Imperial Capital.


    He personally led the efforts in the devastated parts of the city, reassuring citizens and hastening the recovery from the damage.


    The citizens responded positively as the Emperor, who had been secluded for years, was now actively showing up.


    The remains of the proliferated thorny bushes were cleared away, the shutdown protocol magic circlespletely dismantled, and the copsed imperial pce and surrounding buildings were quickly removed.


    Moreover, the Emperor announced a swiftpensation n for all citizens affected by the damages.


    Investigators were dispatched throughout the city to assess the citizens'' losses, and their dissatisfaction quickly dissipated.


    And there was more to organize than just these material matters.


    All soldiers who had sided with Fernandez were subject to punishment.


    Though it was said they were brainwashed by Fernandez, this could be considered for leniency but not as an excuse.


    Especially the Aegis Special Forces and the Mage Corps, who had been Fernandez''s henchmen plotting treason underground. The Emperor showed no mercy towards them.


    "Considering Fernandez''s brainwashing, I will not annihte their families or execute them horribly."


    The Emperor, with a calm voice, delivered a fearsome judgment.


    "All members of these groups will receive punishments appropriate to the severity of their crimes."


    In addition to this, the divided Imperial Capital Defense Force, the 2nd and 3rd Imperial Legions that followed Fernandez butter joined our side, and the Royal Guards who opened their doors to us, were all rewarded or punished ording to their actions.


    ''I told you to choose your side wisely...''


    And then.


    Such rewards and punishments were not only applied to Fernandez''s forces.


    There were also matters to be addressed within the World Guardian Front.


    ***


    "To everyone who participated in this conquest of the Imperial Capital, you have worked hard. It was because of your bravery and sacrifice that we were able to save New Terra and all its citizens."


    At a gathering of the leaders of various forces belonging to the World Guardian Front.


    I showed a genial smile.


    "In recognition of your efforts, I intend to provide appropriate rewards on behalf of the Imperial family."


    Most of the kings smiled, but a few who detested the Empire to their bones made faces of disgust. Consistency is key.


    "Now, first... let me announce those who will receive ''rewards''."


    I unfolded the list and started reading the names of the kings written there.


    Their initially beaming faces gradually turned grim.


    And for a good reason, as the list I was announcing... contained the names of kings who had once betrayed me following Fernandez''s orders at the Iris River.


    After finishing the call, I casually tossed the list behind me and shrugged.


    "The aforementioned individuals will be ''expelled from the World Guardian Front'' effective immediately."


    "..."


    "Thank you for your service. We will pay for this expedition, so pack your bags and head home."


    The mouths of the called kings dropped open. Surprised, huh? Pretending to be shocked, you bastards.


    During the battle for the Imperial Capital, there was no time for this, and it was necessary to maintain our strength. But now, it was time to cut off the rotten flesh.


    ''Bastards who could betray me anytime for their own benefit.''


    It was good that I had the Emperor card, or else they would have joined Fernandez against me.


    What if we were fighting the monsters and the situation turned unfavorable?


    If the Demon King said he would spare their lives if they betrayed humanity, they might have turned the entire front upside down to save their own skins.


    I''m petty... no, meticulous, and I don''t forget such betrayals.


    "Ash, Prince Ash! Wait a moment..."


    "I gathered you all for a great cause."


    I red at them coldly and snapped.


    "But you were blinded by power, seeking it out and attempting to betray us."


    "..."


    "The real battle that our World Guardian Front will unfold in the southern wilderness over the next year will be iparably more brutal and tough than this assault on the Imperial Capital."


    I growled at them, now mute as if they had honey in their mouths.


    "This time, fighting at the heart of the world, there were at least crumbs to distribute among you. By impressing the Emperor, you might have earned some recognition in your own countries."


    "..."


    "But in the uing war against the monsters, spanning over a year, there will be no such benefits. We will fight solely for survival and to protect all others in the world."


    The monster front is where we fight for survival.


    In the face of this immense crisis looming over the world, we must set aside race and self-interest to unite our strength.


    If we cannot adhere to this basic principle, it''s better not to join at all.


    It''s better to rid ourselves early of those who would only hinder us. Good riddance to those who were filtered out this time.


    I growled.


    "I have no need for bats like you on this path."


    "..."


    "Pack your bags and leave. I''m saying this nicely."


    As I turned to leave, coldly uttering these words,


    "Y-you promised to forgive us, Prince Ash!"


    "Please, listen to our side of the story!"


    "Consider our position, we had no choice back then!"


    "Not for power, but as leaders of our nations! We had to decide which side was more beneficial for our national interests in that situation!"


    The kings who received the expulsion order desperately clung to me.


    "We''ll never let this happen again! I promise, I''ll even write it in blood!"


    "We pledge on our nation''s honor to dedicate ourselves to the World Guardian Front!"


    "Just give us one more chance...!"


    I smirked inwardly.


    The reason they were groveling to me was simple.


    I am now the only remaining prince in the empire.


    In other words, there''s a very high chance I''ll be the next Emperor.


    Naturally, they''d want to ingratiate themselves. If I really ascend to the throne, I''ll be sitting on that throne for a much longer time than the World Guardian Front will suffer in the south.


    The hardship is short, but the rewardsst long.


    That''s why they cling so pathetically, a worthwhile investment.


    "Very well."


    I smiled slyly and shrugged my shoulders.


    "If you can prove your sincerity, and if we can resolve the ''misunderstanding'' fromst time, there''s no reason to prevent your rejoining."


    "Ash, Prince Ash...!"


    "I''ll give you onest chance."


    Ideally, I should cut ties with such people.


    But to be brutally honest, we''re not in a position to afford such luxuries.


    The monster invasions will intensify, and the monster front will soon be desperate for even an ant''s help.


    We''ll have to use even these wretches as subordinates.


    I showed them a wicked smirk as their faces filled with relief.


    "Make very, very good use of thisst opportunity."


    Of course, this st chance'' will be extremely harsh and difficult.


    You opportunistic bastards will have to suffer.


    ***


    Generous rewards were bestowed upon the kings and leaders of forces who had consistently sided with me from the beginning.


    The four great non-human races and those who aided me since the battle with the goblins... along with a few new forces.


    They can be considered trustworthy. I must take good care of them.


    Thus, the matters in the Imperial Capital were settled one by one. I began preparing to return to the Crossroad.


    Having sorted out the Imperial Capital''s troubles, it was time to return to the real battlefield.


    "Your Prince has arrived~!"


    I entered the headquarters of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. Currently, it''s being used as a temporary lodging for my subordinates.


    ''I did have a fabulous vi originally...''


    But it got blown up in the air this time... Being homeless, Serenade graciously lent me her building. I''m grateful indeed.


    As I entered, I saw my heroes lying around almost like corpses. Ah dear.


    "Uh... Boss, you''re back...?"


    "Ah, Lord Ash... you''ve returned..."


    "Prince... is here..."


    Kun, Verdandi, and Damien uttered in turn.


    These were the heroes I left at the pce entrance during the battle a few days ago...


    I left them to secure my retreat, not knowing the pce would literally blow up.


    So, awkwardly left behind, they supposedly managed to easily suppress Fernandez''s approaching army.


    The problem was the Kraken.


    This damned monster I summoned and left behind kept trying to eat Fernandez''s troops, and when my heroes tried to stop it, it turned on them instead.


    So, these three heroes and their party members ended up having to conduct an unexpected Kraken raid...


    Fortunately, the Kraken disappeared when the summon duration ended, but they were so exhausted from the ordeal that they ended up like this.


    ''That damned Kraken, should I make it into spicy seafood stew...?''


    Next time the summon cooldown is up, I''ll have to discipline it harshly. If it dares touch my heroes again, it''s straight to the soy sauce bottle, you bastard!


    Next to these three sprawled heroes was,


    "Your Highness... you''vee... *cough*"


    "..."


    Junior was also lying down, on the brink of death.


    Apparently, during the battle with Rayna, she managed to process all the residual elements in her heart, no longer living on borrowed time.


    But regardless, she overexerted herself in that battle, ending up in this pitiful state.


    ''What''s the difference from being terminally ill...?''


    They say she''ll recover soon, but still, she needs more rest for a few days.


    ''Anyway, these mages are all too fragile. Need to get them started on physical training.''


    ...except me. I don''t need to. Too busy. Yep.


    After checking on them, I headed to the next room.


    The next room was a dining room with arge table, where five familiar gamblers were ying poker.


    Gambler''s Club.


    Luckily, all of them survived.


    The other four had minor injuries, but Violet was badly beaten up, covered in bandages.


    Apparently, she got a thorough beating from Rayna in the rain.


    "So, we risked our lives entering the Imperial Capital for the operation..."


    The gamblers whispered among themselves as they shuffled the cards.


    "Where''s the gold and treasure?"


    "Did anyone manage to grab something valuable?"


    "Like we had the time for that..."


    "Hey, be thankful we all survived without dying in that chaos. Thought I was going to meet my maker."


    Violet grumbled.


    "Really thought I was a goner! Especially when that enemy mage almost made me lose everything."


    "The mage tried to crush your hand?"


    "No? Tried to scratch my pretty face. This is my bread and butter."


    The rest of the gamblers snickered. Violet, despite being wrapped in bandages, seemed to be in good enough spirits to joke around.


    "Damn it, fold!"


    Violet dered, throwing her hand of cards onto the table.


    "Anyway, seriously, once I get the reward promised by the prince, I''m washing my hands of this game for good...! I won''t evene near a gambling table again!"


    Violet was essentially saying, in a roundabout way, that she''d leave this game forever.


    I smiled wryly and quietly passed by the room. The Gambler''s Club still needs to be used effectively in the future. Sorry, but retirement is not an option.


    I walked through the corridor and entered a spacious warehouse. True to a Merchant Guild building, the warehouse was massive, housing the airship Geronimo.


    Kellybey and Hannibal were busily repairing Geronimo. I waved at them as I approached.


    "Didn''t I tell you to rest? And yet, here you are working again?"


    "Oh, you''re here? What''s the use of just sitting around? Just a bit sore. Fixing this guy after the tough battle feels more rewarding."


    "Your Highness has arrived!"


    Kellybey had piloted the airship himself during the battle, performing remarkably.


    Though he had strained his back again, he seemed sturdy enough not to warrant worry.


    Hannibal and the spirit summoner party, although brought along, were kept in the rear during the entire battle, so they didn''t have to fight humans.


    I brought these members of the Half-Bloodmunity to enhance their standing by giving them credit, not to make themmit murder.


    We talked about various things, then discussed uing ns.


    "Since everyone is still recovering, we''ll rest a few more days at Crossroad before slowly heading back."


    "Yeah, since I''vee this far to the Imperial Capital, I want to steal... I mean, learn their airship technology and apply it to Geronimo."


    Kellybey coughed, and at that moment, Hannibal cautiously asked.


    "Your Highness... but is Crossroad okay?"


    "Of course. Who do you think was left there?"


    My most powerful knight duo remained at Crossroad.


    Evangeline had her exclusive equipment and [Snow White] armor perfectly set up, and Lucas was also in peak condition with excellent farming on his first skill.


    Though I need to get them new armors soon.


    In addition to the original Crossroad defense forces, various other heroes are also stationed there.


    It''s not a boss stage; regr stage monsters won''t evene close.


    "I stake my middle name on it beingpletely safe!"


    I pounded my chest confidently.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Your Highness-!"


    Serenade rushed over urgently. Arge hawk... a courier hawk was perched on her delicate shoulder.


    "I-it''s urgent news!"


    "Huh? Urgent? What''s happening?"


    It must be news brought by this courier hawk.


    Serenade, pale and breathless, ran up to me and took a moment to catch her breath.


    "I-it''s... that is..."


    I swallowed hard. What news could be so shocking that it has Serenade this flustered?


    "C-Crossroad..."


    Then, following Serenade''s words,


    Not only I, but Kellybey and Hannibal also gaped in shock.


    "Crossroad has been overrun by monsters...!"


    "..."


    A moment of silence.


    After a hellish pause, I barely managed to speak.


    "...What."


    It was almost a scream.


    "What kind of nonsensical bullshit is that-?!"

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    A few days ago.


    Southern Continent, Crossroad, Temple.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Lilly''s scream reverberated through the temple.


    Lying on the bed, gritting her teeth in pain, Lilly let out another scream.


    "It hurts so damn much, shit!"


    To alleviate Lilly''s pain, Zenis, the head priest infusing divine power into her swollen belly, remarked.


    "Ah, how many times do I have to tell you! Swearing is not good for prenatal care!"


    "Do you think I care about prenatal care right now?! I feel like I''m dying!"


    Lilly''s delivery was imminent.


    Her private room was already in chaos. Midwives and priests alternated in their busy entrance and exit, frantically cleaning up amniotic fluid and blood.


    But that wasn''t all.


    "Lilly! Hang in there!"


    "We are here for you! Fight on! Fight on!"


    "Breathe in! Inhale! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Outside the room, friends crowded like clouds.


    Wizards, alchemists, elves, and various other acquaintances... everyone Lilly had met sinceing to the southern frontline gathered to support her delivery.


    "The sponsorship for the child will be undertaken by our Alchemy Guild!"


    "Nonsense! Our Mercenary Guild Mage Union already called dibs!"


    "Are you treating the child as an item to be reserved? Besides, half the child is an elf! Our Elf Autonomous Region has already started collecting donations-"


    "Hey! Line up, line up! Our Crossroad Women Heroes and Mercenaries Rights Committee, or CroWoHerMerc Committee for short, has already finished fundraising!"


    "Why does thatmittee have such a name...?"


    From arguments over who gets to be at the top of the impromptu sponsorship list,


    "Has she thought of a name for the baby?"


    "Should the name be in human style or elf style?"


    "If it''s human style, Imperial or Lilly''s hometown style?"


    "Different names for a boy and a girl..."


    "Sometimes half-breeds are androgynous, right?"


    "What are the possibilities then?"


    To discussions about what the baby''s name should be.


    As they noisily argued, evening to blows at times, they eventually felt the need for a referee and peeked into the room.


    "Have you figured it all out, Lilly?!"


    Touched by everyone''s warm concern for her and the baby, Lilly tearfully yet vigorously responded.


    "Get out, all of you bastards-!"


    Finally, unable to stand it anymore, Head Priest Zenis came out and dispersed the crowd.


    "Alright, I know you all mean well, but the mother is having a hard time, so please, let''s stop here and go."


    "But we want to see the baby''s face..."


    "We need to imprint ourselves as the uncles and aunts. There''s something called the imprinting effect, you know?"


    "We need to make a good impression now so the baby will follow uster!"


    In front of these well-intentioned(?) people, Zenis sighed deeply.


    "Lilly can''t use her legs, and it''s a difficult birth because the baby is a half-breed... If things don''t go well, it might take a few more days."


    The amniotic fluid had broken much earlier than expected, and Lilly had been suffering in intensebor for hours since being transferred to the temple.


    Yet, the baby showed no signs of being born.


    Zenis, who had assisted in several half-breed births before, intuitively understood.


    This childbirth was going to be a long and arduous battle.


    Gathering here early and making a fuss was pointless, as everyone would be too exhausted to properly celebrate when the baby was actually born.


    "When the baby is born, I''ll inform you right away, soe and celebrate then... Now, now! Please go back."


    Eventually, persuaded by Zenis''s gentle request, Lilly''s friends dispersed in small groups, imploring to be called as soon as the baby was born.


    Only Burnout and Bodybag remained in the room.


    These two elves had been taking care of Lilly, who had been physically incapacitated. Perhaps that''s why they were more worried and couldn''t leave her side.


    "Head Priest, Lilly won''t be in danger, right?"


    Bodybag, speaking for the mute Burnout, stepped forward to ask.


    "We''re worried... she''s been struggling for months..."


    "With so many priests here, what''s there to worry about? Just a bit more suffering, that''s all."


    Zenis almost habitually reached for a cigarette, but quickly remembered he was in the presence of a pregnant woman and put it back.


    "Kids who give their mothers a hard time during birth usually grow up strong. This one will grow up especially tough."


    "Is there anything we can do to help...?"


    The two elves asked earnestly. Zenis smiled broadly.


    "Then maybe offer a prayer!"


    "Ah, but we don''t believe in the Goddess..."


    The two elves looked embarrassed, but Zenis gestured with his eyes.


    "Then to the Elven gods! The World Tree or whatever! We need their blessing right now, don''t we?"


    Nodding, Zenis went back into the room.


    Burnout and Bodybag looked at each other and, as if on cue, brought their hands together in front of their chests.


    Humans have their gods, and elves have theirs. But who looks after the half-breeds born between them?


    It was a matter to be thought about after praying to both sides.


    ***


    Crossroad.


    Atop the southern city walls.


    Whooooo!


    The dry winter wind howled over the city walls, where two knights stood.


    Lucas and Evangeline were seriously checking the condition of the walls, testing various siege and defensive weapons.


    "Lucas."


    Evangeline, brushing her hand over an artifact, blurted out. Lucas, aligning a cannon''s sight, did not turn but responded.


    "Speak."


    "When Lilly gives birth..."


    Evangeline muttered with a seriously furrowed brow.


    "It''ll be cute."


    "..."


    What kind ofment was that?


    Lucas, incredulous, retorted as he turned to look at her.


    "Don''t state the obvious. Of course, it''ll be incredibly cute."


    "But have you decided on a gift for the cute baby that''s about to be born?"


    "..."


    Lucas, silent for a moment, awkwardly inspected the next cannon.


    "...Not yet."


    "You''re so inattentive. How can you be a stand-inmander like that? A proper frontlinemander should be good at taking care of these things."


    "Quiet. I''m good with a sword, not with this kind of thing..."


    Maybe a cradle, diapers, or other childcare items would be good? Or just give a congrattory money...


    Thinking about the items made his head spin. With a headache setting in, Lucas groaned and looked at Evangeline.


    "And what about you? Have you prepared something?"


    "Of course! Who do you think I am? I''m the president of CroWoHerMerc and the future lord of Crossroad, aren''t I?"


    Indeed. That''s right.


    The girl-knight before him - no longer a small child, but rather tall now - was the heir of the Cross family. Realizing this anew, Lucas eximed, "Ho."


    Evangeline shrugged her shoulders.


    "I have one year left before I regain the rights to this city, one year. It''s naturally my duty to take care of the welfare of the people belonging to my territory!"


    Then Evangelineughed smugly.


    "You know, in a year, I''ll inherit the title of Margrave of the Bordends? Then Lucas, you won''t be able to talk informally to me like now."


    "...Maybe I should ask my lord for a count title too. So I can keep speaking informally to you."


    "Ah, how could you! That''s so petty! Cheating! I just want to hear some honorifics from you!"


    In front of the whining Evangeline, Lucas shook his head in disbelief and gestured with his chin.


    "...So what did you prepare?"


    "Oh right, I got sidetracked. Ta-da! This!"


    Evangeline, as if she had been waiting for this moment, pulled out from the space between her armor... a paper box wrapped around a garment.


    It was a fancy baby dress decorated with frills andce. Evangelineughed with a "Mwahaha."


    "A dress for the first birthday party! I bought it in advance with my own money!"


    There was Evangeline, revealing her love for frills andce once again. Lucas, inwardly rolling his eyes, was puzzled.


    "First birthday party? What''s that?"


    "Eh? You don''t know about first birthday parties? It''s called a ''doljanchi'', celebrated on a baby''s first year. It''s always a big event here." (TL Note:  (doljanchi) is a Korean tradition that celebrates the first birthday of a baby. )


    "Ah, I see."


    Being from the Imperial Capital, Lucas had never heard of this custom, but he quickly understood it was a celebration of the child''s first birthday.


    "Is there a special reason to celebrate the first birthday?"


    "Of course. Crossroad is a fortress city at the very southern tip of the world."


    Evangeline, tucking the dress box back into her armor, looked out over the southern ins.


    "Fundamentally, people die here. It''s a ce where people flock to maintain the frontline and build a wall of death to hold back the monsters."


    "..."


    "Crossroad has grown enough to be called a ''city'' now, but decades ago, it was just a small vige. How many children do you think were born here? And what were the chances of those children surviving their first year?"


    Lucas remained silent, observing Evangeline, who had matured since he first met her.


    "In this ce, where monsters and humans die intertwined, the birth of a new life, and its survival, are all asions to celebrate."


    "..."


    "So, I, as the future lord and the heiress to the title of Margrave of the Bordends, must bless all life born in this city."


    For the next year.


    Until Ashpletes his three-year tenure.


    Evangeline dered her resolve to protect the city and the new life that would be born.


    Listening to the young, budding lord''s determination, Lucas chuckled and teased.


    "But why a dress? What if it''s a boy?"


    "Tsk... These days, kids don''t care about such distinctions! Even if it''s a boy, he''ll wear it just fine, right? It''ll be super cute!"


    "Don''t project your desires onto someone else''s child..."


    As they bantered, the two finished inspecting the southern city walls.


    "Pant, pant! Sir Lucas! Lady Evangeline! It''s an emergency!"


    A knight in full armor came running breathlessly. The two knights turned in surprise.


    It was one of the heroes from Lucas''s knight party. The sweat-soaked knight reported while panting.


    "The parties that went on autonomous exploration in the Lake Kingdom dungeon..."


    "The three parties I sent? What happened?"


    "We went in to check after they failed to return well past their expected time, and..."


    The next words stiffened Lucas and Evangeline''s faces in dismay.


    "We, we found them all... annihted!"


    "What...?!"


    "Annihted, you say?"


    The bewildered Lucas and Evangeline followed the knight.


    "Please,e and see for yourselves! This way!"


    ***


    Lake Kingdom. Inside the dungeon.


    Stepping through the teleport gate into the dark dungeon, Lucas drew his [Bestowed Sword].


    The de of light formed, pushing the pitch-ck darkness in all directions.


    Simrly, Evangeline extended her cavalrynce imbued with a fire spirit.


    The light emanating from their weapons rolled like waves, sweeping away the surrounding darkness.


    It wasn''t far from the safe zone where the teleport gate was located.


    "This is...!"


    Lucas''s face hardened in dismay.


    There they were.


    At the narrow entrance to the alley leading into the safety zone.


    Fifteen mercenaries who had gone on autonomous exploration. All in the midst of a desperate escape


    "...Turned to stone?"


    They were petrified.


    Some had fallen, others were running, and yet others were on their knees praying, all frozen in time.


    Turned into stone while still alive.


    "Did they all turn into stone while they were alive...?"


    Evangeline, seeing such a phenomenon for the first time, murmured in a trembling voice.


    "Who could have done this...?"


    "..."


    Lucas didn''t answer.


    Instead, he picked up something thaty scattered around the petrified heroes.


    "This is..."


    Staring at the glittering, gem-like object, Lucas muttered.


    "...Scales, huh."


    Picking up the scale, Lucas clenched his fist tightly.


    And then he stared into the darkness.


    The ominous darkness spreading out like ripples, making a noise like insects devouring something.


    "..."


    Something...


    Something immensely evil was lurking in there, preparing to strike.


    To invade the human world, to kill the living.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Right after Ash led the forces of the World Guardian Front and left Crossroad, there was a monster invasion.


    It was a situation that was safely defended. There were no casualties, and the fortress''s equipment was not destroyed at all. It was a perfect victory in the defense.


    A few weeks have passed since then.


    Morale was high, and Lucas was confident. He believed he could protect Crossroad safely until Ash returned.


    But to lose as many as fifteen heroes in an autonomous exploration, not even in a defense battle?


    sh!


    Lucas and Evangeline first headed to the base camp. They hoped to gather information about the monster that caused this incident.


    But,


    "...?!"


    "What the hell, where did everyone go...?"


    The base camp was empty.


    Since the adventurers who were kidnapped were rescued, it had always been a ce where adventurers resided, but now, no one was to be seen.


    In the eyes of the two startled knights, arge witch packing her belongings in her workshop appeared. It was Coco the Severer, responsible for handling teleportation.


    As the two knights rushed to Coco, the old witch opened herrge mouth andughed.


    "Ho ho, aren''t you Ash''s subordinate knights. What are you doing here in such a dangerous time?"


    "Madam Coco. It''s been a while."


    Lucas, who had respectfully bowed, asked cautiously.


    "A dangerous time... Could you please exin in detail? Where have all the other people at the base camp gone?"


    "Everyone dug their own hideouts and hid inside. Just yesterday, this base camp was attacked, so they must have decided it wasn''t safe here anymore..."


    It seemed Coco was also leaving for a hideout. Packing her bundle on her back, Coco muttered.


    "Just when Nameless was away due to her fate, these troublesome monsters started causing chaos. Sigh."


    "What exactly... are those troublesome monsters?"


    Then Coco narrowed her wrinkled eyes and uttered that ominous name.


    "Gorgon ()."


    "Excuse me? Gorgon...?"


    "Yes. The worst monsters, infamous even in the darkness beneath the Lake Kingdom-"


    Shuddering at the mere thought, the witch trembled her shoulders.


    "The worst monster sisters, the three Gorgons have appeared!"


    ***


    After Coco also left for somewhere.


    "...The three Gorgon sisters. I''ve heard of them."


    Lucas said, pulling out a scale he had collected and looking at it.


    "Before our lord left, he gave me this information."


    Before leaving for the Imperial Capital, Ash intermittently wrote strategies. For Lucas, to protect Crossroad in his absence.


    Lucas had almost memorized the document written by Ash, describing the species and characteristics of the monsters that could invade Crossroad. Therefore, as soon as he heard the name of this opponent, he remembered its contents.


    The three Gorgon sisters.


    First, the mighty Stheno.


    Second, the flying Euryale.


    And the youngest, the domineering Medusa.


    A legionposed of just these three. Monsters with hair made of snakes and a malignant eye capable of petrifying, cruel monsters.


    "Comparable to the tenmanders of the Nightmare Legion, they are named monsters of the same ss."


    These monster sisters have no subordinates.


    That''s because their ability petrifies even their allies.


    And also, they are powerful enough not to need subordinates.


    No wonder I couldn''t identify the opposing legion during this autonomous exploration...


    Normally, the monsters for the next defense battle would have flooded the dungeon.


    This time, the monsters were not visible. It was the same as when they faced ''World Serpent'' Jormungandr.


    Unable to gather information on the next defense battle''s enemy legion, they desperately increased the scale of autonomous exploration and scattered multiple parties inside the dungeon for reconnaissance.


    Then they were attacked. By the enemy legionmander...


    ''And to think the base camp waspletely devastated.''


    Originally, the base camp was a safe zone, a space where Coco''s barrier prevented the entry of monsters.


    However, it seemed the three Gorgon sisters stood outside the barrier and sprayed their petrifying evil eye.


    Because this curse''s gaze works upon eye contact, several adventurers who let their guard down trusting the barrier fell victim to it.


    ''Even so, the adventurers at the base camp are of quite a high level...''


    Having lived in this dungeon for a long time, their average level was quite high. Yet, they were helplessly defeated.


    Seeing the base camp devastated in just one day, Lucas gritted his teeth, feeling that if they werecent even with the safety of the walls, Crossroad could end up the same.


    "We''ve ended up with the worst possible opponents."


    In the document Ash wrote, these three Gorgon sisters were mentioned as extremely rare, almost impossible-to-meet opponents with a very low chance - so low it''s like falling backward and breaking your nose.


    And currently, they are the worst matching enemy legion for the forces at Crossroad.


    ''The ability of the three Gorgon sisters is petrification.''


    In short, it''s a special gimmick.


    The remaining forces at Crossroad are definitely strong elites, but weak in dealing with such special opponents.


    The main heroes, including Lucas and Evangeline, being straightforward knights, are powerful in a standard battle of strength but struggle to establish countermeasures against such unusual and difficult foes.


    "Does this mean it''s going to be difficult for us alone?"


    After hearing about the three Gorgon sisters, Evangeline uttered in urgency.


    "Then we should immediately request reinforcements from Senior at the Imperial Capital...!"


    "...We can''t do that."


    Lucas shook his head.


    "Our lord is currently fighting a battle that will determine the fate of the world. He trusted and left this in our hands."


    "..."


    "We have to stop them with our own strength."


    Fortunately, Ash had left strategies in the document.


    In the unlikely event that these three sisters invaded, he had described measures that could be taken with the current forces at Crossroad.


    ''We can do this. It''s definitely possible.''


    Indeed, the three Gorgon sisters are special enemies. But just as unique as their abilities are, there are definite points to exploit in their approach.


    Lucas decided to carry out the defense without notifying the Imperial Capital.


    Even if they suffer some damage in the process, they decided not to burden the battle in the north that will determine the world''s fate.


    "First, let''s transfer those who have been petrified to this base camp."


    Lucas looked towards the teleport gate.


    The heroes under hismand, who had followed the two knightste, were now frantically running out through the teleport gate.


    "They''re only petrified, not dead... Let''s move them to a safe ce."


    If they don''t undo the petrification in time, everyone will die, but not yet.


    Simrly... if they don''t establish countermeasures in time, the defense will fail, but not yet.


    ''I''ll show that we can do this.''


    Lucas clenched his fist tightly.


    ''I won''t be a burden to our lord. I will prove that I am a sword he can trust and rely on...!''


    "..."


    Evangeline could only watch Lucas with a worried gaze.


    ***


    However, the situation began to unfold much more urgently than Lucas had anticipated.


    "Captain Lucas! I have a report!"


    A few hourster, as soon as they returned from the dungeon to Crossroad, an urgent report came in.


    "A report from the scout stationed at thekeside pier! A monster''s emergence has been confirmed through the surface of the ck Lake!"


    "What? Already...?!"


    No - it''s not ''already''.


    Quite some time had passed since thest defense battle.


    They had failed to track the enemy monster legion until now, but the monsters might have been secretly preparing to march, continuing their ndestine movements.


    ''If they are such high-level monsters, they might have employed deception tactics tounch a surprise attack without us noticing...''


    Lucas was deeply regretful of his owncency.


    He thought it would be enough to thoroughly repair the walls, maintain the defensive equipment well, and manage the soldiers without any shortage.


    But it wasn''t. He should have been more thorough, more meticulous, and desperately tried to understand the enemy''s intentions. Then the situation wouldn''t be so urgent...


    ''Ugh!''


    Lucas shook his head. Now was not the time to dwell on the time lost. He had to think about what lies ahead.


    "What does the monster look like?"


    "Its hair is made of snakes, its upper body is covered with thick fur, and its limbs are made of metal... a grotesque monster."


    It matched the description of the Gorgons Ash had provided.


    "How many?"


    "Just three, they say."


    "That''s definitely them."


    Lucas, trembling with rage, spat out.


    "Immediately evacuate all citizens of Crossroad to the north."


    Lucas looked around andmanded.


    "This time, we consider the Gorgon sisters as a threat on the level of Jormungandr from before."


    Already fifteen heroes encountered them and were annihted without being able toy a hand on them.


    Their abilities are tricky, and there are not many ways to deal with them. Above all, Ash is not here now.


    Lucas judged this situation to be as difficult, perhaps even more so, than the previous encounter with Jormungandr.


    "Start evacuating the citizens immediately. Hurry!"


    To use the strategy Ash left behind, the city had to be emptied, and thus evacuating the citizens was essential.


    That''s why Lucas was about to order the evacuation.


    But then.


    "Sister Lilly is..."


    Evangeline muttered uneasily.


    "She''s giving birth right now."


    "..."


    "Can she... evacuate?"


    Lucas pressed his hand to his forehead. His head throbbed.


    "...Let''s go to the temple. Right now."


    The two knights immediately headed to the temple to call for Zenis.


    "Oh my!"


    Zenis, who was sneakily about to light a cigarette in the back of the temple during his break, hurriedly ran to the knights.


    "What''s the matter, Captain Lucas? Or should I call you the actingmander?"


    "Either is fine. More importantly, it''s urgent."


    Lucas asked bluntly.


    "How long do you think the birth will take?"


    "I''ve never seen such a difficult childbirth in my life... Hybrids usually torment their mothers from the womb until birth, but this one is worse. The situation isn''t good right now."


    Unable to help it, Zenis put the cigarette in his mouth. However, he didn''t light it and just chewed it like gum.


    "If it weren''t for the temple, Lady Lilly would have been gone by now. The child too. It''s only stabilized because of the priests here..."


    "Sorry, but could you keep the exnation brief? So, how many more days will it take?"


    "...Based on my experience, at least 3 days."


    Zenis let out a deep sigh.


    "I once took care of a hybrid child that took about that long. But the situation is worse than that time... It might take even longer."


    "..."


    "But why? What''s going on?"


    As Lucas massaged his throbbing temples, Evangeline stepped forward to exin the current situation.


    She exined that a powerful enemy monster was approaching, and they needed to start evacuating immediately.


    Despite hearing everything, Zenis shook his head.


    "No, it''s impossible. As I said, it''s a terrible childbirth..."


    "..."


    "She''s already in a precarious fight, and you want to evacuate her now? If we''re lucky, either Lady Lilly or the child might survive. Normally, both would die."


    When Zenis refused evacuation, Lucas harshly retorted.


    "We need to empty the city, now! Otherwise, you''ll all die to the monsters!"


    "So what, you''re telling me to choose now? Whether the mother dies to the monsters or dies while evacuating? Is that what you want me to decide?"


    Zenis exploded in anger.


    "In this iing winter weather, where exactly do you expect her to evacuate and give birth? Do you really want to kill both the mother and the child?"


    "If you don''t evacuate now, Priest Zenis, I can''t guarantee your safety either."


    "Look here, Sir Knight."


    Zenis took a step towards Lucas.


    "If I was concerned about safety, I wouldn''t have taken a position in a city like this in the first ce."


    "..."


    "As a priest, I''ll save both the mother and the child. Be it the actingmander or the monsters, you can''t interfere in this matter."


    Lucas and Zenis stood facing each other for a moment.


    After a while, Lucas let out a long sigh.


    "...Alright. We''ll start evacuating the other citizens first, and after Lady Lilly gives birth, she and the child will be evacuated. Until then, we''ll keep only a minimum number of people at the temple."


    It was the bestpromise Lucas could make.


    Zenis nodded gravely, and Lucas pointed towards the temple.


    "Please select only the minimum necessary personnel, Priest Zenis. Instruct the others to evacuate. Immediately."


    "Damn, when it rains, it pours..."


    Muttering under his breath, Zenis ran into the temple.


    Leaving the noisy temple behind, Lucas and Evangeline walked outside. The city, already under evacuation orders, was quickly bing chaotic.


    Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding-ding-


    The urgent ringing of bells and the sound of soldiers running to prepare for the monsters made Evangeline feel unsettled.


    Just half a day ago, thinking of Lilly''s baby, Crossroad was peaceful and joyful. Now, that was gone.


    The ce was transforming into a frontline, preparing for the monster invasion as a fortress.


    "...So."


    Pulling her eyes away from the streets filled with the ominous air of imminent war, Evangeline looked up at Lucas and asked.


    "What is this strategy that Senior Ash gave you?"

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    Between the ck Lake and Crossroad, on the ins.


    With heavy sounds, three monsters were marching.


    Hair made of snakes,rge grey eyes that were rigid without pupils, upper bodies thickly covered with needle-like fur, and limbs shining metallic.


    The Gorgon sisters.


    From a distance, they appeared as three simr monsters, but upon closer inspection, each was slightly different.


    Leading the way was thergest, with thick limbs, the eldest sister, Stheno.


    Walking beside her, with membrane wings on her back, was the second sister, Euryale.


    And following behind them, much more human-like in appearancepared to her elder sisters, was the youngest, Medusa.


    Chains were wrapped around the necks of Stheno and Euryale, and these chains were held in Medusa''s hands.


    The youngest, controlling andmanding her elder sisters.


    She was Medusa, the leader of the three sisters.


    "Isn''t it just ridiculous, sisters?"


    Medusa spoke, her forked tongue flickering venomously.


    "Did you hear what that nasty lich White Night was spouting? What? If we move as ordered, she''ll lift the curse ced on us?"


    Medusa shook her head in disbelief.


    "Such nonsense. The curse upon us is given by a god. Something that a mere lich couldn''t possibly undo."


    Though Medusa spoke earnestly, Stheno and Euryale remained silent.


    Their cloudy eyes fixed forward, mindlessly taking steps without any intelligence.


    "...But, just in case."


    Pitying her two sisters, Medusa''s hand, holding the chains, tightened.


    "If there''s even the slightest chance to lift the curse. Then..."


    A memory now faded.


    To return to their ancient forms, before the curse...


    "I don''t even hope for aplete lifting of the curse. Just being able to have a normal conversation with you sisters..."


    Even as she spoke, she knew it was a vain hope.


    Medusa, with a bitter smile, pulled her snake-like tongue back into her mouth.


    "...For such vain hopes, we engage in a campaign never meant for us. I couldn''t care less if the human world perishes..."


    The Gorgon sisters were originally monsters specialized in base defense.


    They could repel any approaching enemy within a certain area with their petrifying evil eyes.


    That''s why they fortified their own fortress in the corner of Dungeon Zone 9, turning all who approached into stone statues.


    Though infamous for their indiscriminate petrification and its potency, these sisters were actually more skilled in defense than attack.


    Monsters that fought to protect themselves from those who sought them out, trapped within their ownir.


    They were not naturally adept at attacking.


    "I never wanted to set foot on this hatefulnd again."


    But,


    If there was even the slightest glimmer of hope.


    If there was a faint possibility to change this dreadful life... then they had no choice but to attack.


    "Let''s finish this quickly, sisters."


    Medusa muttered, eyeing the front.


    "Quickly annihte the human world... and return. To our small hideout, again..."


    Crack, creak...!


    Swoosh!


    The second sister, Euryale, spread her membranous wings.


    And then, grabbing both Stheno and Medusa in each hand, soared into the sky.


    Swoooosh-!


    The three monster sisters swiftly crossed the air, flying north towards Crossroad.


    Medusa bit her lip firmly.


    Nothing would change. They would turn all nearby enemies into stone and kill them.


    Even if they were only being used, even if there was no salvation at the end... they had to rush towards the baitid before them, drooling.


    Because that''s the destiny given to monsters.


    ***


    Crossroad. The cksmith''s forge.


    Thud!


    Lucas ced a newly forged shield on the table. Evangeline, standing beside him, blinked in confusion.


    "What''s this?"


    "A mirror shield."


    Lucas nodded.


    "The only way to block the petrifying evil eye, as written in the strategy guide left by our lord."


    "How does it work? Something like reflecting a rainbow~! Is that it?"


    "...Not entirely incorrect."


    Demonstrating by wearing the shield on his arm, Lucas continued his exnation.


    "The petrifying evil eye of the Gorgon sisters essentially turns the one whose eyes meet theirs to stone, but it can also force petrification merely by the line of sight, even without direct eye contact."


    "That''s cheating."


    "Indeed. That''s why we need these."


    Lucas thrust the mirror shield towards Evangeline. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and stroked her chin.


    "Wow, who is this absolute beauty?"


    "Strange. I thought I was reflecting the pigs we raise at our front lines..."


    "Hey! Are you making fun of me?!"


    Turning away from an indignant Evangeline with a cough, Lucas looked at the ongoing production of mirror shields.


    "Anyway, the mirror doesn''t petrify, and one doesn''t get petrified by looking through it."


    "Oh, really..."


    "All the melee troops will be equipped with these mirror shields. But you don''t need one."


    Evangeline''s [Cross Family Shield] housed the ice spirit cier.


    As soon as Lucas finished speaking, Evangeline manipted the spirit in her shield, causing ice to form on its surface like a mirror.


    "Like this?"


    Evangeline smiled, pushing her shield forward and Lucas nodded, seeing his reflection.


    "Quite handsome... not as much as our lord, though."


    "What are you talking about, you''re so annoying..."


    "All those seduction techniques I learned while being by our lord''s side. I might be popr in the Imperial Capital''s social circles once I receive a margrave''s title."


    "Stop being shameless with your nonsense! Are you really thinking of getting a margrave''s title?!"


    "No. You seemed tense, so I was just making a joke."


    It''s hard to tell if he''s joking or serious with that earnest expression in such a dire situation.


    Evangeline grumbled as she dissolved the ice mirror, and Lucas crossed his arms, exhaling deeply.


    "The problem is, even if we can handle the petrifying evil eye with this, the rest remains a challenge."


    "Huh? The rest?"


    "The Gorgon sisters aren''t just about petrifying evil eyes. They''re high-level monsters with powerful physical specs."


    Their bristling fur is like armor, and their limbs are sturdier than most metals.


    We might deflect their gaze with mirrors, but we can''t withstand their physical attacks.


    If we take a physical hit, the mirrors will break, leading to a vicious cycle where we can''t deflect the petrifying evil eye.


    Ultimately, the mirror is just a secondary tool, and in actualbat, we need to employ a different strategy...


    Lucas was about to discuss melee tactics with Evangeline when it happened.


    "Reporting, Captain Lucas!"


    A soldier rushed into the forge. Lucas looked over, furrowing his brow menacingly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Report from the scouts! The monsters have switched to a flying state!"


    "...!"


    "One of the three monsters has flown up using membranous wings and is transporting the other two towards Crossroad!"


    A look of dismay shed across the faces of the two knights. Lucas pressed his furrowed brow with his hand.


    "They will arrive faster than expected... Has their speed been measured?"


    "Yes. Based on observations, they are expected to reach Crossroad in a day!"


    "Damn it..."


    Their flight capability had drastically reduced the estimated time of arrival. Theck of time here was bing a pressing issue...


    Lucas sighed heavily.


    "We can''t go on like this. We need to reinforce our forces."


    At his words, Evangeline looked puzzled.


    "Huh? Reinforce? From where?"


    Not only Crossroad, but all avable forces in the surrounding bordends and cities had already joined the World Guardian Front and moved to the Imperial Capital.


    There seemed to be no ce to gather more forces. But from where?


    "...Our lord hadid out bait in advance."


    Stepping out of the forge, Lucas spoke gravely.


    "We need to collect the fish that bit the bait."


    And the direction Lucas was heading to... was towards the hotel.


    Evangeline, watching Lucas stride ahead, eximed in shock.


    "Wait, you dont mean those guys, do you?!"


    ***


    Hotel Crossroad.


    Just a few weeks ago, this ce was bustling with esteemed guests from all over the continent, but now it was quiet.


    Those remaining as guests were either tourists too bold to fear monsters or...


    "Hey, lend me some chips!"


    "Do I look like I wont pay back, huh? I always pay it back, dont I? Can''t you trust me?"


    Those who came lured by the casino and squandered their fortunes, addicted to gambling.


    The original reason Ash built this hotel with a casino was to attract high-ranking heroes obsessed with gambling.


    The first group recruited was the Gambler''s Club. They had moved to the Imperial Capital with the World Guardian Front.


    And in these past few weeks, with Ash away, several high-ranking heroes had be regrs at the casino.


    But unlike the Gambler''s Club, these were not sharp gamblers, just lives wrecked by gambling addiction.


    Already banned from other famous casinos across the continent, they had roamed from one gambling house to another, using their daily earnings, and finally washed up here in this remote southernnd.


    "If I win back, Ill pay, right? Here, take my mercenary badge, and hey, do you know how much this ring is worth?"


    "You don''t know who I am, huh? Ive been in the sauna with your lords and in the public baths of the Imperial Capital!"


    "No, I''m telling you, this casino is cheating! How else could I lose all my money? Bring me the manager, now!"


    Having squandered all their money and pawned everything from their equipment to their clothes, these people, now with nothing left, were causing a ruckus in front of the casino.


    They were known as the "cklist Five."


    Watching these troublemakers at the casino entrance, Lucas muttered.


    "Even in this quiet ce, these are the true bottom-of-the-barrel types who managed to get themselves banned."


    "..."


    The gambling addicts, with nothing left to lose, were now grabbing the casino staff by their cors. Left alone, they looked ready to break into the casino.


    "Ha..."


    Evangeline, resting her forehead in her hand, sighed deeply and nced at Lucas.


    "...You n to employ them?"


    "They''re a mess, but theirbat skills are useful."


    These were the notorious heroes Ash would have eagerly approached with iprehensible exmations like ''Sweeet! Tasty!''.


    Though they were infamous in the wrong way, human dregs with a bad reputation...


    With the Gorgon sisters attacking in just a day, does their bad reputation even matter?


    If they would just fight alongside us, we would gratefully ept their help, as Ash once said, whether they be ghosts or spirits.


    Thud. Thud.


    Lucas deliberately made heavy footsteps as he approached the entrance of the casino. Reluctantly, Evangeline followed behind.


    "...?"


    "Huh?"


    "What''s this?"


    The ruckus at the casino entrance paused as the troublemakers turned around one by one, alerted by the nking of armor. Lucas scrutinized their faces.


    A blind man with eyes covered by cloth, wearing tattered rags.


    A muscr man with metal tes embedded all over his body.


    A woman dressed like a cult leader, with a burning candbra fashioned into a crown on her head.


    A man with sses, one arm, one leg, and half of his face reced by magi-mechanical machinery.


    Andstly- a child in prisoner''s clothing, bound entirely in chains, barely able to move their hands.


    All five simultaneously showed hostility towards Lucas.


    "Who are you?"


    "Are you the muscle here to kick us out?"


    "That''s not going to happen! I might have lost my weapons at the pawnshop, but my bare fists are still something to reckon with!"


    "No, no, just hit me once, and pay me for it, how about that?"


    "What? Then hit me first! How much per hit? Eh?"


    Amidst the rising noise of the gambling addicts, Lucas spoke coldly.


    "You have two choices."


    Raising his index and middle finger, Lucas waved his hand up and down.


    "Get beaten and thrown out, or cooperate with us in monster extermination and continue enjoying the casino."


    "..."


    "Which will you choose, scum?"


    The blind man among the cklist Five staggered forward, grinning with yellowed teeth.


    "Let''s sit down at the negotiating table first, shall we?"

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    At the entrance of the temple.


    "...Huh?"


    Torkel voiced his confusion.


    Wrapped in bandages all over his leprosy-stricken body and wearing a helmet to cover his face, he was driving a carriage.


    He had just returned from a trip to the eastern port city on an errand for medicine. But somehow, the atmosphere was very different from when he had left.


    ''What happened...?''


    Blinking his eyes inside the helmet, Torkel stopped the carriage and entered the temple.


    The inside of the temple was empty, and the few remaining people were hurriedly gathering their belongings and leaving. Torkel was perplexed, not understanding the situation.


    "What is this..."


    "Ah, Torkel! You''re back!"


    Then Zenis came out from inside the temple, waving his hand.


    His hair greasy with oil and a scruffy beard as if he hadn''t washed properly for days.


    Torkel gestured around and asked.


    "I just got back... But what''s going on?"


    "Oh, didn''t you hear? A monstrous beast ising, a terribly dangerous one. That''s why they are evacuating the temple, leaving only a minimal staff, and sending everyone else outside the city."


    "Why evacuate everyone and leave minimal staff in the temple?"


    "Lilly is inbor."


    Torkel''s jaw dropped. Lilly had started giving birth in the few days he was away.


    "So, Lilly can''t evacuate...?"


    "She can''t. It''s a terribly difficult birth... Ugh, see how I look? I''m helping her and I''m in this state, imagine how Lilly must be?"


    Zenis waved his hands dismissively.


    "She''s covered in sweat, evacuation is out of the question."


    "If an evacuation order was issued, it means it''s not just any beast attacking. Is the High Priest staying?"


    "Of course, how can the priest in charge leave when the mother is here? Talk sense."


    Zenis grumbled and gestured towards the barracks.


    "Torkel, what about you?"


    "Of course... I''ll stay."


    Torkel clenched his fist and looked around the temple.


    "I will make sure that the footsteps of the beast never touch this temple again."


    "..."


    "I am, after all, responsible for the rear guard of this front line."


    Regret was deeply embedded in Torkel''s voice.


    Listening quietly, Zenis pointed towards the barracks.


    "By the way, Captain Lucas was looking for you, go and report to him. They seem to be having a strategy meeting for the defense battle."


    "Yes. Then."


    Torkel bowed his head in concern and nced worriedly inside the temple before turning and running towards the barracks.


    "...Well, then."


    Watching him, Zenis, drenched in sweat, pushed his hair back and stretched, then turned towards the temple.


    "Let''s continue our own war here...!"


    ***


    When Torkel arrived at the barracks, Lucas was standing at the entrance of the central meeting room.


    "Captain Lucas!"


    "Ah, Torkel."


    Lucas''s face brightened upon spotting Torkel.


    "Just in time. We were about to start the strategy meeting. This way."


    As Torkel awkwardly entered the meeting room, there were all the heroes who remained on the monster front.


    The heroes who had fought several battles together, the new heroes who had just been formed and looked visibly tense.


    And...


    "...?"


    In a corner, sitting together andughing wickedly, five thugs who didn''t look like good people at all.


    The cklist Five from the Crossroad Hotel Casino, also present in the meeting room.


    Having recovered their pawned weapons, they looked dangerously triumphant.


    "Keke, just participating in one battle, how many gold coins...?"


    "And if we behead the monster, it''s ten times those coins, right?"


    "With that kind of capital, we could clean out the casino here!"


    "Just clean them out? Let''s just take over the ce!"


    "Huff, huff, I want to recklessly squander the money I risked my life for...! Hurry...!"


    Unknowingly, Torkel found himself sitting far away from these rascals. They were the type of people he definitely did not want to associate with.


    "Everyone''s here."


    Stepping up to the front of the conference table, Lucas began to speak.


    "I''m Lucas McGregor, actingmander of the southern front. We''ll start the strategy meeting now."


    Without further ado, Lucas tapped the chalkboard with his stick.


    "In half a day, tomorrow morning... the monstrous legion we''re defending against will reach the walls. Some of you may have heard already, but this legion consists of a few elite led by three superior monsters."


    The mood in the meeting room turned cold with Lucas''s words.


    "The Gorgon sisters."


    One of the heroes from the cklist Fiveughed heartily.


    "Puhahaha! Gorgons? Those creatures from fairy tales that turn everything to stone just by looking at them?"


    "..."


    "Such legendary monsters are attacking us? Stop joking around!"


    "Does this sound like a joke to you?"


    Lucas growled.


    "The whole city is evacuating, all soldiers are on wartime alert at the walls... And above all, we need trash like you, does this situation seem like a joke?"


    The hero, who started hupping unintentionally under Lucas''s menacing presence, stuttered in his question.


    "Re-really, the Gorgon sisters? Those from the legends?"


    "Yes."


    "The petrifying beasts that reigned over the Archipgo of Sunken Ships for centuries?"


    "There are many stories rted to them. Seems like they all refer to the same entities."


    A deep and ufortable silence enveloped the meeting room.


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, the thugs from the cklist stood up in a hurry.


    "...I-I''m out. I''m backing out!"


    "I came here to earn gold, not tomit suicide...!"


    "How are we supposed to fight mythical monsters like Gorgons?!"


    That''s when it happened.


    Swoosh!


    Lucas drew a de of light and pointed it at their throats.


    "You''ve already signed a contract to participate in this defense."


    Lucas dered coldly, his face devoid of warmth.


    "In other words, you are soldiers of the southern front until the end of this defense, and your life and death are in the hands of me, the actingmander."


    "..."


    "Desertion is punishable by death under imperial militaryw. So sit down, mercenary."


    Despite their pride, the cklist Five were no match for the aura Lucas exuded.


    Lucas, who had grown stronger fighting mythical beasts at the front for thest two years, had a spirit not to be ovee by thugs who wasted their lives addicted to gambling.


    "Sit down!"


    "Ugh...!"


    The hierarchy was established with mere presence.


    The cklist Five, grinding their teeth, reluctantly sat down.


    After settling the situation with hismanding presence, Lucas sheathed his sword and changed his tone to a gentler one.


    "And don''t worry too much. I''m not nning to send you on a suicide mission to fight the Gorgons head-on."


    "What?"


    "Our current forces are too risky to take them on in a direct confrontation. It''s better to think of other strategies."


    "Then...?"


    Lucas nodded his head and pointed to the chalkboard with his stick.


    "The strategy we''ll use in this defense is..."


    And he mentioned the n left by Ash.


    "''Tag.''"


    ***


    "Sigh, huff, ugh..."


    Lying on the bed with a pale, exhausted face, Lilly bit her tattered lips.


    Even though her lower body had long been useless, the agony of childbirth spread unbearably. Clutching her blood-soaked clothes, Lilly gasped out in a hoarse voice.


    "...I won''t die."


    Having hovered between life and death several times, Lilly''s eyes still held a strong will.


    "I promised him."


    The man she loved.


    But now, remembering the face of the man who would not return.


    "I will live."


    Drawing a breath, Lilly looked down at her swollen belly.


    "Mother will definitely survive..."


    With a pale face trembling, Lilly tried to smile.


    "Don''t give up, baby..."


    Even as the monsters drew closer every moment, the priests and midwives who stayed in the temple to help Lilly worked tirelessly through the night to assist with her delivery.


    And...


    As the long night passed, the sun rose uncaringly bright.


    ***


    On a chilly early winter morning with dry sunlight pouring down.


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    The heavy movement echoed as the three Gorgon sisters entered the vast in.


    Among them, Euryale could fly, but not for extended periods.


    Therefore, having walked the final stretch in front of the enemy''s fortress... they finally arrived at the human''s front yard.


    Atst, the southern walls of Crossroad came into view.


    In the front, the first sister, Stheno, and the second, Euryale, still had vacant, mindless expressions, but a smile flickered across Medusa''s face.


    "The walk was a bit long, sisters. But we''ve made it."


    The walls seemed solid, but that was it.


    Medusa was confident that with the power of her and her sisters, no matter how long it took, they could eventually subdue the enemies.


    "Let''s break through these defenses, then go back to that damned White Night, the Lich, and ask how to lift your curse."


    Medusa jingled the chains around her sisters'' necks and sneered bitterly.


    "...Even without salvation, it doesn''t matter."


    Medusa wiped the drool from the corners of her two sisters'' gaping mouths.


    "Even if what that White Night said was a lie, it''s okay. We can just return to our hideout and hibernate through the winter again."


    Yes, that would be enough.


    What use is salvation? Why is it so necessary for her sisters to regain their sanity?


    Living together as three is more precious...


    As Medusa was thinking this.


    "Huh?"


    Sssssshhhhh-!


    She heard something flying from afar. Medusa looked in that direction.


    The sky darkened as if covered - something filled the sky and fell towards them.


    Shells.


    It was a barrage from the human side''s walls. An overwhelming number of shells momentarily blocked the sunlight, casting shadows.


    "...Hah."


    Looking up at the cluster of shells, Medusa smirked with a wide grin.


    "Really, times change, ces change, but why do humans always do the same thing?"


    Kiiiiing!


    Medusa''s eyes emitted a chilling yellow sh.


    "And always so foolishly...!"


    A sharp yellow magical light exploded, sending a powerful wave of magic forward.


    Whooosh!


    And then - they turned to stone.


    The shells raining from the sky, all turned into stone in mid-air.


    "Now, sisters, it''s your turn."


    Medusa then tightly gripped the chains around her sisters'' necks and, infusing them with magic,manded them. Then,


    Kiiieeek!


    Kyaaaah-!


    Stheno and Euryale emitted sonic waves from their mouths, targeting the falling stones.


    Thump! Thud...


    The shower of petrified shells, pushed away or shattered by the sonic waves, could not evene close to the sisters and fell harmlessly to the ground, breaking into pieces.


    Amidst this rain of stone, Medusa suddenly hummed a song in her native tongue.


    ,


    The sun burns, and the earthments


    !


    The city has fallen!


    !


    The city has fallen!


    After finishing the short song, the face of the monster was etched with wicked joy.


    "Let''s go, sister Stheno! Sister Euryale!"


    With a burst!


    Under the pouring sunlight, kicking off the ground.


    Gracefully like children frolicking in a field.


    "Let''s rampage for the first time in ages! Like in those old days when we were in our prime!"


    As they had always done throughout their lives, to kill every human in sight.


    The three Gorgon sisters started racing towards the walls of Crossroad.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    The Gorgon sisters all possessed themon abilities of petrification and formidable physical strength.


    Yet, each specialized in slightly different areas.


    Firstly, the eldest, Stheno.


    Thud! Thud!


    True to her name, she possessed monstrous strength.


    Leading the charge, Stheno smashed through the barricades and barriers widely set up in the ins.


    The defense lines meticulously erected by humans were torn apart like paper before Stheno''s overwhelming charge.


    Screech!


    The second sister, Euryale, used her flying ability to soar through the sky, sweeping away all the human barrage from above.


    Cannons, arrows, magical artifacts... she evaded them all, petrified them, and nullified them.


    Among the sisters, she particrly possessed strong magic resistance, allowing Euryale to spread her membranous wings and block all human attacks from the air.


    Screeee!


    And the youngest, Medusa.


    She possessed especially powerful magic and the evil eye, even among the three sisters.


    As Medusa narrowed her eyes, the snakes attached to her head also simultaneously red menacingly.


    sh!


    Both Medusa''s and the snakes'' eyes shone simultaneously. A chilling yellow sh swept across the area with the petrifying evil eye.


    Not only did the barrage of human attacks turn into stones in mid-air,


    Crack, crackle...


    Everything in the area turned to stone.


    Dirt, grass, trees, insects... everything living in the southern ins turned into stone and solidified.


    Everything within Medusa''s line of sight was petrified without discrimination.


    "Argh?!"


    "My body''s stiffening...!"


    "Save me...!"


    The power of her evil eye was so strong that even soldiers on the distant walls started to be victims of petrification.


    "It''s petrifying even from this distance...?!"


    Atop the walls.


    As dozens of soldiers turned to stone and fell, Lucas, in a panic, urgently issued orders.


    "Don''t look directly at them! Aim using the mirrors we distributed beforehand!"


    "But, with that, our aiming uracy..."


    "No choice! Even if we lose uracy, we can''t afford to look at them directly!"


    The soldiers reluctantly turned their eyes away or estimated the distance using mirrors, pouring crossfire on the Gorgon sisters.


    However, even urate shots didn''t seem to have much stopping power.


    As their aiming became clumsy, the Gorgon sisters approached the walls more easily.


    "Captain Lucas!"


    In an instant, the Gorgon sisters had crossed half of the southern ins, and the artillery captain yelled out.


    "They''ve broken through the final defense line-!"


    "So soon..."


    Lucas gritted his teeth and looked around at his soldiers.


    It was much sooner than expected, but there was no other way.


    "As instructed before!"


    Lucas raised his hand and bellowed with all his might.


    "All troops, retreat-!"


    Ash... I hope this strategy, as directed by our lord, works out.


    ***


    "Huh?"


    Medusa, leading her sisters in a relentless charge toward Crossroad, suddenly sensed something odd.


    "...What?"


    The barrage from the walls had suddenly abated.


    And that wasn''t all.


    The soldiers who had been desperately firing something at them from the walls, those who were trying to block them with weapons... were quickly disappearing from sight.


    Unable to understand, Medusa frowned with a hiss.


    "Have they given up on resistance?"


    Although she suspected a trap, it didn''t make sense logically.


    The walls were humanity''s strongest and most formidable weapon against monsters.


    It was impossible for them to set a trap while giving up all those advantages, and even if they did resort to such a shallow strategy, it would be too costly a deal for the humans.


    "I don''t know what they''re scheming, but either way, it''s fine..."


    Whether they had given up resistance or made the foolish decision to abandon the city walls for some other n.


    These humans, continuing their insect-like resistance, would all be turned to stone and killed...!


    The Gorgon sisters had approached right in front of the city walls. Medusa, who was about to leap over the walls using Euryale''s flight, widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Huh...?"


    There before her was the strangest sight she had seen all day.


    Creak...


    It was open.


    The city gate.


    Casually, shabbily, as if to say,e in or not, it''s up to you... the slightly open door creaked and widened its entrance.


    Medusa couldn''t understand at all.


    Wasn''t this thest line of defense for humanity? Why would they do this?


    ''Something''s strange.''


    Crash!


    Medusa pulled the reins of her sisters. Stheno and Euryale immediately halted.


    The Gorgon sisters, who had been charging relentlessly, now came to aplete stop in front of the open city gate.


    "..."


    The Gorgon sisters had stayed cooped up in theirir and werepletely unaware of the outside situation.


    They didn''t know that as many as fivemanders of the Nightmare Legion had perished on this front.


    Nor did they know that themander here had been crushing monsters with all sorts of bizarre strategies.


    They knew nothing. But at this moment, Medusa sensed it.


    ''They have some n.''


    They were up to something absurd, opening the city gates and giving up the walls...!


    "..."


    But.


    Did that mean they wouldn''t enter?


    "Ha. No way."


    The Gorgon sisters had spent their lives, and even after death, turning the humans who hunted them into stone.


    "Let''s dive into your shallow trickery...!"


    No matter what these humans were plotting, hoping to entertain herself and her sisters for a while, Medusa flung open the south gate.


    Rumble rumble rumble...!


    And inside the open gate,


    "...?"


    There were no traps.


    Medusa, leading her sisters, entered in bewilderment.


    This was a city.


    A border city just entering its developmental stage, filled with old buildings, new constructions, and expansions.


    But that was it.


    No incredible magical devices, no deep pits, no ambushes... nothing.


    The Gorgon sisters cautiously advanced to the empty city center''s za. But they encountered nothing until they reached the city center.


    The city waspletely empty.


    Really, the humans had abandoned it and fled.


    "...Really nothing?"


    At the moment Medusa muttered in disappointment,


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a figure darted between the buildings on the side.


    Screeee!


    Stheno immediately activated her petrifying evil eye. But.


    ng!


    The opponent reflected the evil eye with a mirror shield and then ran off far behind the building.


    "What?"


    As Medusa muttered in confusion,


    Tadat!


    Tap!


    This time, humans quickly ran off to the opposite side of the street.


    Screeee!


    This time, Euryale reacted. Her evil eye turned the whole area into a pile of stones.


    But again, the humans evaded the direct hit with mirror shields and disappeared into the distance.


    "What are they trying to do...?"


    This kept happening.


    Swoosh!


    Tap tap...!


    Humans popped out from all over the city,


    Screee! Screeee!


    And the Gorgon sisters, reacting instantly, wildly fired their petrifying evil eyes.


    However, the city center was full of buildings, and the humans, reflecting the petrifying evil eye with their mirror shields, hid again behind the buildings - into the blind spots of the evil eye.


    "Shit...!"


    The Gorgon sisters were originally defensive-type monsters.


    They indiscriminately killed anyone who approached theirir.


    In other words,


    ''To all humans within a certain radius'', they always used the petrifying evil eye,


    Screee!


    Screeee!


    And if the evil eye failed to take effect and failed to petrify the opponent,


    "Growl..."


    "Scream!"


    They moved on to the next process.


    Throw!


    With their strong bodies, inherited from the mythological era.


    They would personally chase and tear apart any intruder into their territory.


    "Sister Stheno?!Sister Euryale, don''t..."


    Caught in the humans'' bait, Stheno and Euryale dashed off in different directions. Medusa tried to control them, but


    Swoosh-!


    She was forced to reflexively use her petrifying evil eye on a human knight that entered her sight.


    Screeee!


    "Ugh!"


    And the human knight deflected Medusa''s evil eye with a mirror shield.


    By the time Medusa regained her senses, her sisters had run off somewhere in the city... and she was left alone in the central square.


    "...What is this?"


    Swearingly, she had never encountered such a situation in all her long years.


    Medusa, bewildered by the illogical progression of events, heard a young man''s voice.


    "To target the Gorgon sisters, we first had to separate you."


    It was the knight who had caught her attention just moments before.


    "And it worked. As expected, a strategy bestowed by our lord. It never fails."


    A blonde-haired, blue-eyed knight approached Medusa.


    Lucas McGregor.


    The actingmander of the monster front approached Medusa fearlessly, reflecting her in a mirror.


    "Quite the bold one, aren''t you."


    Medusa, looking at Lucas with interest, tilted her head with a crack.


    "I don''t get it, human. To separate us, just for that one thing... you gave up the city walls and opened the gates?"


    "..."


    "You let us invade by copsing the walls yourself...? What kind of insane strategy is that?"


    "You''re the one who doesn''t understand, monster."


    A fierce smile appeared on Lucas''s lips.


    "It''s not you who invaded this city."


    Simultaneously,


    Thud! Thud! Thud-!


    Starting from the south gate of Crossroad, all gates to the northeast, west, and south - every door mmed shut with a dull sound.


    Medusa, incredulously, opened her mouth wide in astonishment at Lucas.


    Sssshhh...!


    Lucas, drawing a dazzling sword of light, roared with explosive energy.


    "We''ve trapped you in this city!"


    "...!"


    "No matter what you shoot from your eyes! No matter how strong your limbs are! None of that matters! Like all the other foolish monsters we''ve trapped in this city... Your head will roll on this ground too!"


    Realizing the knight before her was no ordinary foe, Medusa began to prepare for battle seriously.


    "...Ha."


    But she couldn''t help it.


    The smirk that leaked from her lips.


    "A strategy of luring and then defeating separately. It was interesting, human."


    Certainly, a knight like the one before her... could indeed put up a good fight against her.


    "But it seems the other humans in this city aren''t as strong as you."


    "..."


    "Will this strategy really work as well as you think?"


    Lucas''s brows furrowed deeply. Medusaughed with a flick of her long tongue.


    "They are very strong, my sisters."


    Cold sweat ran down Lucas''s back.


    Indeed, Medusa was right.


    ''It was a bluff, but this strategy was intended to buy time.''


    What is the game of tag?


    It''s a game where you avoid being caught by the seeker.


    It''s not about fighting to win, but about hiding and avoiding... such a reckless strategy.


    ''Hang in there, everyone.''


    Lucas clenched his teeth, intensifying the mes of the [Bestowed Sword].


    ''We must endure!''


    ***


    Crossroad downtown.


    Back alley.


    "Aaaah! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, aaaahhh!"


    Crack! Crack, crack, crack!


    A knight gripped in Stheno''s hands had his limbs gruesomely torn off.


    Blood sprayed everywhere. The knight, screaming his lungs out, rolled on the ground as Stheno threw him away like trash.


    And he screamed no more.


    "...Ah."


    Another knight, holding a broken sword, let out a stupid groan at the sight.


    There were two more simrly crushed corpses of knights nearby.


    These four knights were veterans, part of Lucas''s party, having fought in several battles.


    But a direct confrontation with a legionmander-level monster decided their fate in the blink of an eye, and their lives were hopelessly extinguished.


    "...Gurgle."


    Stheno approached the petrified knight who couldn''t move,


    Screeee!


    activating her petrifying evil eye.


    "Aaa... Aaaa! Aaaaaa!"


    Turning to stone while still alive, the knight let out a desperate scream. But the petrification did not stop.


    Soon, the knightpletely turned into stone. Stheno indifferently threw the stone statue to the ground.


    "Grunt, grunt."


    There were no more humans around to lure Stheno.


    Naturally, since they were all dead.


    Stheno had torn and petrified all the human heroes assigned to her area. There were no parties left to mark her now.


    "Growl...?"


    Scanning the surroundings with her pale eyes, Stheno''s gaze sharply turned.


    For a defensive-type monster like Stheno, any human within a certain distance from her was a target to be killed.


    And currently, the ce where Stheno sensed the most human presence was...


    "...Hehe."


    A white building visible not far away.


    It was a temple.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    One day before.


    At the time of the operation briefing.


    "The core of the Gorgon sisters is the youngest, Medusa."


    Lucas calmly continued his exnation.


    "The eldest, Stheno, and the second, Euryale, are extremely low in intelligence. But under Medusa''s control, they can exert their abilities most effectively."


    "..."


    "If the three sisters are together, we have no chance. Even if they just stand back to back and unleash their petrifying gaze, we have no way to bring them down."


    Lucas nodded as he looked around at the heroes.


    "However, if we can separate them, then there''s a possibility of defeating them. Without Medusa''s control, the other two are no different from stupid ogres."


    ...Aren''t ogres quite strong, though?


    The heroes exchanged these nces, but Lucas coughed and continued.


    "Think of them as damned strong ogres with petrification abilities."


    "..."


    "Anyway, the probability of defeating them is much higher than when they are together."


    Bang bang!


    Lucas tapped the map pinned next to the chalkboard.


    "Operation ''Tag'' primarily aims to separate the two from the clever Medusa. Once the three are scattered."


    Lucas looked at Evangeline.


    "I''ll take on Medusa. And Euryale... will be Evangeline''s opponent."


    Lucas and Evangeline, having awakened various enhanced skills and almost endgame-level equipment, were exponentially stronger, now on a different level of strengthpared to the other heroes.


    They were capable of facing these monsters one-on-one, but the rest of the heroes could not.


    "The rest, capable of meleebat, lure Stheno as far away as possible."


    "..."


    "Remember, the goal of this game of tag is only to separate them. Block their petrifying gaze with mirror shields, lure them but do not close the distance."


    Lucas spoke cautiously to the other heroes.


    "...And in the worst case, if you''re caught by them, don''t die fighting; get petrified. Petrification can be reversedter, and there''s a chance of survival. It''ll be quite painful, but better than dying."


    It was a dreadful story, but practical advice for actual survival.


    Lucas looked around at everyone and asked.


    "Any questions?"


    "..."


    Evangeline had been listening quietly all this time.


    Urban warfare to avoid the petrifying gaze, and conditions for divide and conquer... It was certainly a logical strategy.


    Also, evacuating civilians and regr soldiers from the battlefield to minimize unnecessary damage from the wide-area petrifying gaze was sensible.


    ''But the real intent of this strategy left by senior Ash isn''t that.''


    Evangeline had also seen the operation n left by Ash.


    Lucas was... distorting the true intent of Ash''s n, who had departed for the Imperial Capital, to avoid burdening him.


    Evangeline looked at Lucas with pity. That''s when it happened.


    "I have a question."


    One of the heroes from cklist raised his hand. Lucas gestured for him to speak.


    "Go ahead."


    "The colored parts on the map are the areas to lure the monsters, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "But... why is this part of the map left nk?"


    Indeed, a quarter of the Crossroad area on the map was not colored.


    In other words, it was an area where monsters should not be lured.


    Lucas mped his mouth shut, then slowly answered.


    "This area is where the evacuation of citizens is not yetplete."


    "What? Why?"


    "...There''s a pregnant woman in the temple. She''s inbor."


    The eyes of the cklist heroes widened. Lucas just spilled it all out.


    "It''s a very difficult childbirth. We can''t evacuate her, so a few, including the responsible priest, remain. ...So, absolutely do not lure those monster bastards to this area."


    "..."


    "Any more questions? If not, I''ll proceed with detailed tactical instructions."


    Lucas let out a faint sigh.


    "...And we need to talk about the final trait possessed by these monsters."


    ***


    Present.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    The monster walked over the city.


    Stheno, with her mouth wide open, drooling, walked towards the direction of the temple, crushing sidewalks and tossing aside carriages in her path.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Watching this scene from the rooftop, the members of cklist Five remained silent, concealing their presence.


    While the other heroes involved in luring Stheno were torn apart and petrified, they only watched the massacre from a safe location.


    "Are they insane to fight risking their lives?"


    One of the five heroes, a blind swordsman with his eyes covered in cloth, grumbled.


    "They said they''d pay gold just for participating. Just lie down and slink away when it''s time."


    A muscr man with iron tes embedded all over his body and a woman wearing a candlestick crown chimed in.


    "Heh, there''s no reason for us to risk our lives fighting, especially not against such a terrifying monster."


    "And to fight something like that? The amount of gold wouldn''t justify the risk!"


    That''s when it happened.


    A young child dressed in prisoner clothes and bound in chains frowned as he quietly observed the monster''s path.


    "...But where is that monster heading to now?"


    The man in sses sitting in front of the child adjusted his magical prosthetic sses.


    "That''s the direction the actingmander told us not to lure it to during the briefing."


    "That means, in other words..."


    "Yes. The temple."


    Silence ensued.


    The cklist Five frowned simultaneously, looking in the direction the monster was heading.


    The conspicuous white building  the temple was undoubtedly on its path.


    "...Shouldn''t we do something about it?"


    "Aren''t there a pregnant woman and priests there?"


    "Shit, what can we do? It''s not my kid."


    "We''re not exactly knights in shining armor."


    "Our lousy lives aren''t valuable, but the lives of newborns are? Huh? That''s not right, is it? Life is supposed to be fair."


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    The monster continues walking.


    The cklist Five had clearly seen how this powerful monster had instantly destroyed several other hero parties.


    If this powerful monster reaches the temple, the lives of the pregnant woman and priests there are obviously in danger.


    They will die.


    Brutally.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    As the monster moved further away, the five thugs felt their mouths go dry.


    "That damned monster has no idea."


    "Don''t go that way, damn it...!"


    "Is there no way... we can do something? Surely there''s a way to stop that bastard while we stay safe?"


    These people, whosepassion had long dried up living in the gambling world, still had a minimum level of empathy.


    But their lives weighed heavier than that empathy, so they couldn''t move.


    That''s when it happened.


    Thump-!


    Someone appeared beside Stheno.


    A man wrapped in bandages, his facepletely covered by a helmet, armed with a thick square shield and a mace.


    It was Torkel.


    Seeing Torkel standing alone against the powerful monster, fearlessly, the cklist Five were taken aback.


    "Who is that crazy guy with no fear?"


    "Hey? I know that guy. He''s that demon from the Leprosy Extermination Squad, isn''t he?"


    "Is he famous?"


    "Of course, he''s famous. Those five leprous idiots went around biting and smashing everything. How could he not be?"


    "But what happened to the subordinates he used to travel with? Why is he alone?"


    "Ah, now that you mention it, I heard a rumor. All his subordinates died here, and he was the only survivor."


    Unaware of the thugs hidden here gossiping about him,


    Torkel took a breath and then shouted.


    "Hey, monster! Over here-!"


    Torkel stood to the side of Stheno, deliberately starting to lure her by turning her direction.


    However, Stheno paid no attention to Torkel''s provocation. She kept her dull gaze fixed on the temple, just walking forward.


    From inside Torkel''s helmet came the sound of teeth grinding. Torkel continued to shout, closing the distance with Stheno bit by bit.


    "Look here, look here! Damn monster. There''s a living person here!"


    "..."


    "Do lepers not look like people to you?! Look at me! Come and kill me!"


    But Stheno seemed not to hear Torkel at all. She had already set her sights on the people in the temple, not sparing him a nce.


    Eventually, Torkel''s choice was,


    Dash-!


    A charge.


    With the monster not looking his way, there was no other option. He had to take the risk and close the distance to lure her.


    Torkel made this decision and charged towards Stheno''s side-


    Swish!


    Suddenly, Stheno''s head mechanically turned to the side.


    Her giant body continued forward, but her head turned sharply to the side in a bizarre manner.


    With that twisted face, Stheno impassively stared at Torkel.


    Screeech!


    A yellow magical light radiated from Stheno''s eyes. Torkel gritted his teeth and raised his shield in front of him.


    Crack! Crack-crack-crack!


    The petrifying gaze was fired, and the entire area around it turned to stone.


    Torkel had covered his shield thoroughly with mirrors, so the part of his body shielded was spared from petrification.


    However, Torkel was inherently slow and cumbersome.


    He couldn''tpletely tuck his body within the range of the shield, and his feet were exposed to Stheno''s gaze.


    "Ugh?!"


    His boots turned white and solidified into stone.


    Losing his bnce, Torkel tumbled to the ground. Even while down, he tried to assume a defensive posture for Stheno''s next attack.


    "...?"


    But, Stheno no longer cared about the incapacitated Torkel.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    She simply continued walking towards the temple.


    "...Hey. Where are you going?"


    Grinding his teeth and leaning on his mace, Torkel staggered to his feet.


    "I''ve only lost my feet. I can still catch you."


    "..."


    "Look here, damn monster! Don''t touch the temple!"


    Torkel, with his petrified feet, desperately stepped forward, almost crawling, following behind Stheno.


    "People dying there... once is enough!"


    Finally catching up right behind Stheno, Torkel swung his mace with all his might. But.


    Screeech!


    Not allowing the attack, Stheno again twisted her head bizarrely and shed her eyes.


    Crack-crack-crack...!


    This time, as he raised his mace, his right arm extended beyond the range of the mirror shield. Torkel''s right arm solidified, still holding the mace.


    "Urr... Urgh!"


    With a muffled scream, Torkel fell backward. Stheno turned her head forward again and began walking.


    But Stheno had to stop eventually.


    "Pant, pant, pant..."


    Despite his petrified feet and right arm, Torkel desperately crawled on the ground and blocked Stheno''s path.


    From inside the helmet, Torkel''sughter, usually hard to hear, echoed out.


    "Is this all? Sorry, but my skin turned as hard as a rock long ago."


    "..."


    "Your petrification doesn''t even tickle."


    Thump!


    Giving up on luring and deciding to face the monster head-on, Torkel readied his defensive stance.


    "You can''t go beyond here, monster. I''m thest line of defense in this area."


    "..."


    "No more deaths on my watch...!"


    Torkel charged at Stheno with a roar.


    When he aggressively attacked head-on, Stheno could no longer ignore him and swung her strong arms at Torkel.


    Torkel was among the toughest heroes of Crossroad.


    He was a hero marked by Ash for main use, possessing significant innate stamina, growth potential, andtent abilities.


    However, the limitation of fighting with one arm and two feet petrified was clear.


    Eventually,


    Thud!


    Struck by Stheno''s powerful fist, Torkel spat blood, fainting, and


    Grab!


    Was hoisted into the air by the cor with the opposite hand.


    "Ugh...!"


    Torkel clenched his teeth.


    His life was not what he regretted.


    But who would protect the people in the temple if he died?


    "Do you think... I''ll go down like this...!"


    The face of Margarita, who took an arrow for him and quietly passed away in his arms, shed through Torkel''s mind.


    The face of the goddess statue that always looked down at him sadly, too.


    Torkel spat out his voice desperately.


    "I haven''t yet repaid... the debt inscribed on my life!"


    Of course, Stheno didn''t properly understand the desperate cries of a human, simply raising her opposite hand to strike down her opponent.


    And the next moment.


    Ding-!


    The wrist of Stheno, about to strike down, was suddenly and cleanly severed.


    "...?!"


    The solid ancient metal forearm of the monster was cleanly cut off.


    The severed wrist nged horribly as it rolled on the ground.


    Both Stheno and Torkel froze, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    Then a voice came from the side.


    "Oh, sorry about that, monster."


    The blind swordsman of cklist, d in tattered robes, had alreadynded on the ground and was slowly sheathing his long sword back into its scabbard.


    Click.


    The blind swordsman, having finished sheathing his sword, grinned, revealing yellow teeth.


    "I was aiming for the neck, but as you see, my eyes aren''t in great shape... ended up slicing off the wrist instead, huh?"

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    "Hey, you blind fool! What are you doing!"


    The remaining four members of the cklist on the rooftop showed evident signs of panic.


    They had agreed to just watch, but then, out of nowhere, the blind swordsman kicked off his spot and charged at the monster.


    "The Gorgon sisters are not something for us fools to handle!"


    "We''ve already received the advance payment, all we have to do is hide and bide our time!"


    "Why suddenly act like a hero of justice? Have you really lost all sense of direction because you''re blind?!"


    "Shut your traps, you damned fools."


    The blind swordsman spat on the ground, lowered his stance, and ced his hand on the handle of his long sword.


    "Though I''ve lived a bottom-feeder''s life, feeding on dust all my life. Though I''ve lived a wretched life without a thing worth seeing... shit. I know what honor I should keep as a human."


    The blind swordsman gestured towards the temple.


    "The pregnant woman and the child, and..."


    ...And also towards the hotel in Crossroad, not far from the temple.


    "Casinos are off-limits."


    The heroes of the cklist had incredulous expressions. The blind swordsman again showed his yellow teeth and sneered.


    "It''s an unspoken rule, you monster bastard. Didn''t your mother teach you?"


    Kiiiiing!


    Instead of responding, Stheno activated her Petrifying Evil Eye.


    Taatt!


    A man with metal tes embedded all over his body quickly rushed towards the blind swordsman, grabbed him by the neck, and rolled on the ground.


    The Petrifying Evil Eye narrowly missed and petrified the entire alley.


    "Are you really trying to die, you bastard?!"


    The other heroes of the cklist scolded the blind swordsman as they prepared for battle.


    "Your shing strike takes 10 minutes to recharge after each use, it''s a crappy skill! Plus, you can''t even aim properly!"


    "Don''t expect too much from a blind man."


    "Then you shouldn''t have stepped in, you damn blind fool!"


    "As if your faces are any better..."


    "You''ve never seen them, have you?!"


    The metal-ted man gritted his teeth and stepped forward, spreading his arms wide. Magical runes appeared on the metal tes embedded in his body, forming a magical barrier in front.


    The Petrifying Evil Eyes that Stheno rapidly fired were all nullified by the barrier. The metal-ted man trembled at the lips as heughed.


    "But, yeah. That''s right. Pregnant women and children, and casinos are off-limits...!"


    The others helped Torkel to his feet. The metal-ted man shouted at the bewildered Torkel.


    "Let''s fight and slowly lead this bastard elsewhere!"


    "You guys..."


    "We''re all someone''s children too. We''re not bad enough to abandon a pregnant mother and run away."


    The metal-ted man gave a sly smile.


    And the next moment.


    Kwajijijik!


    Stheno viciously rushed forward, tearing apart the barrier created by the metal-ted man.


    The metal-ted man blinked stupidly, turned his head, and looked straight ahead.


    "Huh?"


    "Kyaaaaaak!"


    In a dyed burst of rage for losing her wrist, Stheno, who had rushed in, grabbed the metal-ted man with her remaining hand and with her widely torn mouth-


    Kwadeuk!


    Woodeuk! Kkadeudeuk!


    She swallowed the metal-ted man''s head whole and crushed it.


    Blood sttered in all directions. The sturdy body of the metal-ted man lost its strength and slumped.


    The remaining cklist heroes, and even Torkel inside his helmet, turned pale at the brutal scene.


    "...Hmm."


    The blind swordsman murmured with a slightly trembling voice.


    "Did we overdo it, us?"


    "Kyaaaaaaaa-!"


    Throwing the decapitated body of the metal-ted man aside, Stheno let out a terrifying roar towards the surviving heroes.


    ***


    After sessfully luring each of the Gorgon sisters separately.


    In this situation, who among the three sisters is the easiest to kill?


    Stheno is out of the question from the start. To speak frankly, the heroes positioned hereck the ability to kill Stheno.


    The same goes for Medusa.


    Lucas, one of the strongest in Crossroad, struggled to take down Medusa, the most powerful of the three sisters, alone.


    Lucas was positioned alone to withstand Medusa.


    Therefore, thest one.


    Euryale, the most agile among the three sisters with high magical defense, but the weakest in physical strength and physical defense.


    Theoretically, it''s easiest to defeat Euryale, and therefore-


    "Sigh."


    Evangeline, positioned on the spire''s rooftop, clenched her mouth as she looked down at Euryale, who was lured in front of her.


    ''She must be shot down in one go.''


    Heroes tasked with luring the flying Euryale, turned to stone one by one, screaming in agony, but Evangeline gritted her teeth and endured.


    Their sacrifice couldn''t be in vain.


    She had to strike at the perfect timing.


    "Snow White, deploy."


    Churuk!


    Scales sprouted from the bracelets and anklets on Evangeline''s wrists and ankles, and armor surged up, enveloping her entire body.


    Click! ng, click!


    A silvery-white armor suited to Evangeline''s physique was instantlypleted, and a white cape fluttered like feathers behind her.


    The front of the helmet was a visor made of magical panels, through which Evangeline''s face was clearly visible.


    Snow White, hailed as a powerful armor even in the ancient magical kingdom of the Lake Kingdom, was equipped with corresponding special functions.


    It visualized and disyed the user''s abilities on the helmet''s magical panel.


    And Evangeline possessed a unique trait, [Crossroad], which helped her identify the optimal paths on the battlefield.


    This transcendent intuition, honed over time, had developed almost to a sixth sense level, andbined with Snow White''s functions-


    Kiiing!


    She reached the realm of foresight.


    The next move of Euryale was predicted and disyed on the helmet''s magical panel, along with the path Evangeline should take.


    Evangeline, with her emerald eyes opened with resolve, leaped down from the spire.


    "Evangeline Cross. Deploying-!"


    Taatt-!


    Evangeline free-fell, dropping right above Euryale.


    The timing was perfect, but there was a slight deviation in the trajectory.


    However, Evangeline didn''t panic and skillfully manipted Snow White as she willed.


    The wing bones on her back armor opened, creating a small halo and propelling magic power backwards.


    Tohak-!


    It was a single-use booster function to assist movement on the ground, but Evangeline used it adeptly to adjust her falling trajectory.


    The path marked on the visor perfectly matched her actual movement.


    "Kirek?"


    Euryale, flying towards her next victim, finally sensed Evangeline descending from above and lifted her head, but it was toote.


    "Haaaaat!"


    Evangeline''s huge cavalrynce, charged with enormous magical power and glowing white-hot, struck down,


    Puhwaaaak!


    The knight''snce charge, propelled from the air, demonstrated tremendous power without reserve.


    Evangeline''s cavalrynce pierced through Euryale''s back and protruded from her chest.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaak!"


    Euryale released a chilling scream, spewing blood, and plummeted to the ground.


    Bang! Kwajik! Kooandandang!


    Euryale crashed to the ground, destroying all sorts of junk and boxesid in the alley.


    Evangeline, with her spear still thrust into the monster''s body, casuallynded on top of it as if stepping off a yacht.


    "Sessfully brought it down to the ground..."


    Evangeline snorted.


    "Now, all that''s left is to kill you."


    "Kruk, krrrrk!"


    Kiiiiing!


    Euryale contorted her head at a bizarre angle and used her Petrifying Evil Eye.


    But Evangeline skillfully covered her left arm''s shield with ice, deflecting the evil eye.


    "Kyak...!"


    Euryale struggled fiercely, lighting up her eyes.


    Then, the surrounding stone buildings vibrated all at once, breaking into pieces and hovering above Evangeline''s head.


    Evangeline grumbled as she looked up at the rocks.


    "A whole assorted set of rocks..."


    Kooandandang!


    The pile of stones that engulfed Evangeline suddenly stuck to each other. It was Euryale''s technique to entrap her opponent in rocks.


    However,


    "It won''t work."


    Kooandandang!


    Evangeline easily spread her arms and shattered the pile of rocks encasing her.


    Trait, [Unstoppable].


    Evangeline was resistant to all forms of restraint. This rock entrapment was no exception.


    "Now, then..."


    Evangeline coldly chanted towards Euryale, who was still shrieking and iling.


    "First, the wings."


    ***


    The cklist was on the brink of annihtion by Stheno.


    "Rise, my children! Please, stop that crazy monster!"


    The woman wearing a candbra crown was a golemancer.


    She summoned every material she had  Blood Golem, Bone Golem, Sand Golem, even Candle Golem, etc.  but all were effortlessly crushed by Stheno''s hand.


    "This is... myst bullet..."


    The man with half his body modified into a magitech machine was a gunmage.


    A skilled practitioner of both magic and firearms, his magic bullets and spells failed to inflict fatal wounds on Stheno.


    Having his prosthetic leg and arm torn off by Stheno, he loaded thest bullet into his pistol and pressed it against his temple.


    "Should I just kill myself? I don''t want to be torn apart by that monster."


    "If you''re going to kill yourself, be a meat shield for us first, damn it!"


    The child in a prison uniform, chained all over, was a dark attribute magician.


    Using hand signs to cast various evil spells, this child was inflicting some effective damage on Stheno but had be her primary target.


    Torkel, limping, carried the child and barely managed to escape.


    Eventually, the magician''s magic power ran out.


    There was no chance of winning.


    Everyone knew it from the start.


    "Damn it! Seriously, why did we have to meddle and make a mess like this?! We knew we couldn''t win! We knew hiding was the best option! Why did we have to die doing something stupid for a worthless sense of justice?! Why!"


    "...The child needs to be saved."


    The blind swordsman muttered.


    Having his leg broken by Stheno''s kick, he was slumped in a corner of the alley.


    "We need to save the child that''s about to be born."


    "What''s the use of bringing a child into this shitty world, huh?! What good is it when that monster is drooling right in front of us! Do we really need to show this horrible world to the child?!"


    "It''s for the child to decide."


    The blind swordsman inhaled deeply, propped himself up on his sword sheath, and shakily stood up.


    "To us, this world is a shitty ce. That''s for sure."


    Stheno, standing at the other end of the alley, readied to charge.


    The blind swordsman, leaning on his broken leg, slowly assumed a faltering stance.


    "But we don''t know what that child''s world will be like."


    "..."


    "The world being beautiful or terrible, it''s for that child to decide. The child shoulde to a conclusion after experiencing all the sweet and bitter vors of the world."


    Hearing these words, Torkel, drenched in sweat and blood, blinked vacantly.


    "I''ve never seen what this world looks like. But I know this."


    A shy smile formed on the lips of the blind swordsman.


    "This world usually tastes of sand and dust, ashes... but sometimes, just sometimes, it''s incredibly soft and sweet, like cotton candy."


    "..."


    "Having been born into this world, that child has the right to taste it too."


    Click-


    The blind swordsman cocked his sword for the final shing attack.


    "Alright, I''m ready. Just point me in the right direction."


    Thud-!


    Stheno began her charge towards them.


    Then, the gunmage stepped in front of Stheno, aiming his pistol forward.


    "This way."


    Taang-!


    The pistol-shaped magic gun fired.


    Of course, the bullet couldn''t stop Stheno.


    Thest bullet ricocheted off Stheno''s metallic forearm in vain, and her charge tore the gunmage to shreds.


    But the direction was clearly conveyed to the blind swordsman.


    "Huff."


    The blind swordsman lowered his stance as much as he could, took a deep breath with all his might,


    And, drawing his sword, unleashed a shing attack.


    His attack, which could slice anything if it hit, leaped through space and flew towards-


    Chwak-!


    ...it sliced through a stone wall.


    In the final moment, his broken leg failed as a pivot, causing his posture to copse, and the de veered off in a wrong direction.


    "Ah."


    The blind swordsman muttered awkwardly.


    "I missed."


    "You useless bastard!"


    "Uaaaaa!"


    Screams echoed as Stheno charged into the remaining cklist survivors like a tank.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Just at that moment,


    "Kyaaaaaaaah-!"


    A ghastly scream echoed through Crossroad.


    It was the death cry of Euryale, one of the three Gorgon sisters.


    The terrible roar resounded through the city''s skies, and all living beings had to shrink their shoulders under the overwhelming malice.


    "...?!"


    And then.


    Upon hearing that scream, Stheno, who had been rushing toward the cklist survivors, stopped her charge as if it were a lie.


    Stheno, who abruptly braked right in front of the humans, hurriedly turned around.


    On the monster''s face, intense emotions were boiling like never before.


    Despair.


    It was the face of one feeling sorrow.


    "Kyaaaah-!"


    Responding to the scream with a monstrous howl, Stheno began to run toward the direction from which Euryale''s scream hade.


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    The ground shook as the back of the monster receded into the distance.


    Torkel and the three members of cklist, having narrowly survived death, stood dumbfounded, sweating coldly.


    "What, what''s that..."


    "Good that we''re alive, but..."


    "Where is that thing going?"


    "..."


    Torkel quietly sighed in relief to himself.


    The ''final trait'' of the three Gorgon sisters that Lucas had mentioned earlier had been activated.


    ***


    "Heugh... Heugh..."


    Lucas gasped for breath.


    In front of the knight, Medusa stood as solid as a fortress. Unlike Lucas, whose armor was battered and falling apart, Medusa was hardly damaged.


    ''It''s such a headache not being able to meet her gaze...''


    Lucas gritted his teeth.


    Of course, in a battle between masters, eye power is very important.


    One must observe the entire movement of the opponent, capture their vulnerabilities, and react to their sudden movements.


    The movement of muscles, subtle changes inplexion, a single blink of an eye-


    All this information is gathered by the eyes, and based on this, Lucas had been fighting by moving his body.


    But Medusa possessed the petrifying evil eye.


    Unable to meet her eyes directly, Lucas had to fight by reflecting the opponent in a mirror.


    And this was a significant handicap.


    Because Lucas''s natural eyes were exceptional, fighting Medusa, who forced him to seal his own eye power, was a tough adversary.


    And this was the result.


    Lucas could not defeat Medusa in a direct confrontation.


    He was merely being worn down endlessly, barely managing to keep Medusa at bay.


    With a forked tongue flicking her lips, Medusaughed.


    "Really extraordinary, human. To fight me like this, relying on that mere mirror."


    "..."


    "If you were born in the mythical era, you could have be a legend. But now the world is fading, and even the seemingly endless light and shadow are reaching their end... Who will remember your futile resistance?"


    Lucas, clicking his tongue, firmly gripped his sword and thrust it forward.


    "Quite a long tongue you''ve got, monster."


    "Oh dear, this long tongue is my pride. Thanks for thepliment."


    "I''ve adapted to your movements too. Stop the chatter ande at me again. This time, I''ll take your head with this sword."


    "Hu-hu, knights, always so full of bravado, no matter the era."


    "That''s a jobist remark."


    "Does it matter? I am a monster, after all."


    The brief banter ended.


    The knight and the monster took their fighting stances, as if by agreement, and both closed their mouths.


    Lucas and Medusa, both were preparing their lethal moves to finish off each other.


    And, just at the moment before collision-


    "Kyaaaaaaaah-!"


    From the other side of the city, a terrible scream ripped through the air.


    Medusa''s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly turned toward the direction of the scream.


    Medusa uttered with a trembling voice.


    "...Sister Euryale?"


    With a dash!


    Medusa shot towards that direction, seemingly no longer caring about Lucas.


    "Sister, no! Sisteeer!"


    Lucas tried to stop her, but it was futile. Watching Medusa''s receding back, Lucas exhaled a light sigh.


    "...It worked, Evangeline."


    The scream just heard... there was no doubt it was Euryales death cry.


    ***


    In an alley at a corner of Crossroad.


    Euryaley there, shattered to pieces.


    The wing-torn monster had turned its whole body into a statue just before itsst breath.


    And Evangelinepletely smashed even this statue.


    "Whew... That was quite dangerous."


    Evangeline, having removed her helmet, wiped the sweat beading on her forehead.


    Thanks to the sess of the initial ambush, she had brought this monster to the brink of death at the start of the battle. Still, Euryale resisted to the end with her tenacious vitality.


    But if it came down to tenacity, Evangeline was no less formidable. She finally seeded in bringing it down.


    Though Evangeline had also nearly exhausted her strength...


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Then, from the other side of the city, heavy footsteps rushing towards this direction were heard.


    rmed, Evangeline quickly left the spot.


    Soon, the other two Gorgon sisters arrived at Euryales corpse.


    Stheno gazed down at the body with her mouth agape in a daze, while Medusa, wailing, copsed in front of Euryale.


    "Aaaaaaaah! Sister! Sister Euryale! Ahhhhh, noooooo!"


    Unable to contain her sorrow, Medusa''s eyes erupted with a yellow magical energy.


    Stheno also let out an iprehensible wail, shooting out her evil eye.


    Boom! Boom...!


    Buildings copsed amidst billowing dust, turning to stone under the influence of the Gorgon sisters'' evil eyes.


    The entire area petrified, crumbled, and hardened again.


    After the terrible wails and petrification storms swept through several times... the alley had transformed, looking like a bird''s nest.


    In the center of that nest, Medusa, stroking Euryale''s body, muttered in a gloomy voice.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''ll never lose you, sister. Never..."


    Medusa picked up a piece of Euryales shattered remains,


    Crunch!


    and put it in her mouth.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    The sound of Medusa eating the stone statue of her sister echoed chillingly in all directions.


    Stheno, as if protecting Medusa, red around fiercely with her grey eyes.


    Crack! Snap! Crunch...!


    And as Medusa frenziedly devoured the remnants of her sister, both her shoulders,


    Crack, crackle-!


    began to fracture like an old statue, spreading apart,


    Shhhh...!


    and from those fractures, wings burst forth.


    They were Euryales battered, cracked membrane wings.


    ***


    "The final trait of the Gorgon sisters. Its... sister cannibalism."


    The barracks in Crossroad. Rooftop.


    As Evangeline returned, Lucas, standing at the edge of the rooftop, slowly spoke.


    "When one of the three dies, the surviving ones eat the corpse."


    "..."


    "In this process, the surviving sibling inherits some abilities of the deceased."


    The day of fierce battles was drawing to a close.


    Thete afternoon was transitioning into evening, twilight seeping into the sky.


    Looking at the setting sun, Lucas continued.


    "It would be best to interfere with the consumption if possible... but the Gorgon sisters, during their sister cannibalism, build a nest to ensure their safety."


    "..."


    "In a location with ample rocks, they construct a rock nest for the cannibalism and enter a defensive state."


    Evangeline silently listened, staring at the nest constructed in a corner of the city.


    "And that nest is currently imprable with our forces. The Gorgon sisters''bat power skyrockets when they enter their defensive state. We have no choice but to wait for them to finish their sister cannibalism ande out on their own."


    "..."


    "In other words... with each Gorgon sister we kill, the surviving ones grow stronger, and we must defeat the final one, who has absorbed the others, to end the battle."


    Even for powerful monsters, they possess this terrifying gimmick.


    "Sigh."


    Stretching her stiff shoulders, Evangeline spoke.


    "The only silver lining is that sister cannibalism takes a lot of time. Was it 12 to 24 hours? So, we have at least 12 hours of respite."


    "..."


    "So, what''s the n for tomorrow, actingmander?"


    "Same as today."


    Lucas answered mechanically.


    "Continue the tag operation to iste the remaining two, then take down one of them."


    "And then wait again during their sister cannibalism? To take down thest third one?"


    "..."


    "Think about it coldly, Lucas. Do we have that much force left now?"


    Lucas slowly turned to look at Evangeline. She gestured with her chin.


    "We''ve already suffered tremendous damage just facing the three individually today. The hero parties mobilized for the diversion operation are either dead or petrified, and we who faced them... are not unscathed."


    Lucass armor was mostly destroyed, and although he didnt show it, he was riddled with minor injuries.


    Evangeline was also heavily exhausted.


    The damage to the hero parties mobilized for the tag operation was much more severe than anticipated.


    Although they had expected some casualties while luring and scattering the three, the actual number of casualties was several times higher than expected.


    Evangeline continued to the silent Lucas.


    "We need to understand the original intention behind this operation set by Senior Ash."


    "..."


    "Senior Ash didn''t leave this ''tag'' operation to kill the Gorgon sisters."


    Evangeline stepped forward, facing Lucas squarely.


    "It was left as a way to ''buy time until Senior Ashs return'' in case the Gorgon sisters appeared."


    Why leave a strategy that involves giving up the walls, opening the gates, and letting the monsters inside?


    Ash had left this strategy to switch to a dying tactic, epting the damage instead of facing a tough opponent, waiting for his return.


    Citizens and regr soldiers were evacuated from the front lines, and elite heroes were to constantly run and hide within the city to buy time.


    If they could fortunately damage a Gorgon sister in the process, they could drag out time while the nest forms and sister cannibalism takes ce.


    ''Opening the gates deliberately was to give up the battle and drag out time.''


    If one of the Gorgon sisters is killed while fighting along the walls, the remaining sisters are likely to destroy the wall and build their nest there.


    As it is the ce with the most rocks.


    If Ash was going to give up this battle anyway, he left the strategy of opening the gates as a desperate measure to preserve the walls for the next defense.


    The tag operation was never about fighting to win from the start. It was just a means to buy time until Ashs return.


    Lucas twisted this operation to continue the battle against the Gorgon sisters.


    "...We can''t call for reinforcements from the Imperial Capital."


    Even as Evangeline said this, Lucas shook his head adamantly.


    "We can''t burden our lord...!"


    "Why not?"


    "What?"


    "Why can''t we impose a burden?"


    Evangeline pointed her finger, poking Lucas in the chest.


    "Think clearly, Lucas. Senior Ash will be even sadder the more we struggle on our own and the greater the damage gets, because we didnt trust in him."


    "..."


    "Senior Ash is themander of this frontline. He willingly took up the burden."


    Lucas mped his mouth shut. Evangeline continued.


    "The one who will be most upset about your injury is Senior Ash."


    "..."


    "If Lilly''s child is in danger, Senior Ash would be the one to me himself the most."


    "..."


    "Senior Ash will be the one suffering the most in front of the graves of those who died today! Why don''t you understand that, Uncle?"


    A brief silence followed.


    Lucas stammered as he began to speak.


    "I didn''t want to hinder my lord''s path..."


    "This is it!"


    Evangeline whispered with conviction.


    "This is Prince Ash''s path."


    "..."


    "Trust Senior Ash more, Lucas. He must have already won at the Imperial Capital. And he wille to save us."


    Evangeline shed a mischievous grin.


    "Just like a prince on a white horse."


    "..."


    "To Acting Commander Lucas McGregor. As the heir of Crossroad, I formally request you."


    Evangeline, now as tall as Lucas, demanded confidently.


    "Please allow the sending of a distress signal to the Imperial Capital."


    Lucas opened and closed his mouth several times to retort,


    "...Hah. I was foolish."


    He sighed bitterly and lowered his head.


    Then he raised both hands.


    "...Granted, Evangeline. You''re right. Let''s send the distress signal."


    As the actingmander''s permission was given, Evangeline grinned, showing her teeth.


    "Actually, I already sent it."


    "...What?"


    "On the day the Gorgon sisters began their assault, I secretly sent a courier pigeon to the Imperial Capital behind your back."


    Evangeline shrugged.


    "I exaggerated a bit, saying the city had already fallen. Which it actually did, right? Just look at that nest built within our city walls."


    Lucas gaped in astonishment.


    "You, you...! Ignoring the actingmander...!"


    "I just helped you out, who seemed too stubborn to break. You don''t need to thank me that much."


    Lucas, about to say something, eventually gave up and covered his face with his hand.


    It turned out just as Evangeline said, and in fact, her judgment was right.


    Evangeline nced northwards.


    "Senior Ash wille to save us. Definitely. So, let''s just hold out until then."


    Though she had secretly sent the request for help without Lucas''s knowledge, it was actuallyte.


    It would take days for the courier pigeon to reach the Imperial Capital.


    And for Ash to gather forces and march south from the Imperial Capital, again, days.


    Whether Ash would return precisely in time, and whether they could survive against the monsters inside that nest until then... nothing was certain.


    ''Pleasee quickly, Senior.''


    The great evil stirring inside the nest in the city was palpable. Evangeline clenched her fists tightly.


    ''Before our city ispletely destroyed, quickly...!''


    ***


    Imperial Capital. New Terra.


    "...Prepare for immediate return."


    Having received the urgent report from Serenade, I crumpled the paper and shouted urgently.


    "We must return to Crossroad, right now!"

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    ''Gorgon sisters!''


    I gritted my teeth at the contents of the urgent report from Crossroad.


    ''They''re like boss-stage level enemies! These kinds of monsters attack Crossroad just when I''m away?!''


    But on second thought, the ck Lake always spewed out the worst monsters at the worst possible times.


    It''s almost inevitable that they send out an enemy that''s difficult to handle with the current monster frontline''s militaryposition, especially when I''m away...!


    ''If only the system window worked properly.''


    I irritably summoned and then dismissed the system window in front of me.


    The enemy information that should have been updated long ago in the system window was not appearing on my end. That''s why my response was dyed.


    ''Aider, that bastard...! Is he cking off? What''s he doing?! Busy with something? He hasn''t been seen muchtely, what''s he up to?''


    ming the unresponsive director, I summoned all my subordinates.


    I''d like to lead the entire World Guardian Front down, but that would take weeks.


    I must quickly descend with only elite forces aboard an airship, the fastest means of transport.


    ''From the Imperial Capital to Crossroad, its three days by airship.''


    Since we need to periodicallynd for maintenance and recharging with magic power, even in a hurry, three days is the limit.


    ''This is too slow!''


    It already took several days for the courier pigeon to reach the Imperial Capital.


    If we spend another three days returning, it wouldn''t be surprising if something terrible happened to Crossroad.


    We need to shorten the time. Is there any way...


    "There''s no other choice."


    Having thought of a method, I clicked my tongue briefly.


    "Once again, I have to sweet-talk my dear Father with some cute youngest son charm."


    It was time to transform into a filial son full of fiery devotion once more.


    ***


    Bang!


    I kicked open the door to the pce that the Emperor was using as a temporary office.


    Since the entire Thorn Pce had flown away, the Emperor was currently staying in a small pce to the south of New Terra.


    "Father! Where are you!"


    The knights guarding the entrance couldn''t stop me and just sweated profusely.


    "Prince, Your Highness!"


    "It''s difficult if you suddenlye like this!"


    "You should follow the official procedures and thene-"


    Ignoring what they said, I entered, shouting continuously.


    "Your youngest son has arrived, Father! It''s an urgent matter!"


    The Emperor was sitting in the office.


    Wearing reading sses and processing a mountain of documents, the Emperor nced at me with tired eyes.


    "...Ash? As you see, I''m busy. If you have business, tell the officials outside."


    "I have an urgent request to make directly to Father."


    "To me? Directly?"


    "Yes. Its a very serious matter. Much more than any state affair!"


    "I''m already dreading it. What''s the request?"


    Thud!


    Walking up to the Emperor, I leaned my hands on the office desk and spoke my request.


    "Let''s go for a drive with your son!"


    "...?"


    The Emperor frowned and took off his sses.


    "A drive?"


    "Isnt a drive the best to increase the intimacy between a father and son whove been distant?"


    "You mean to take a carriage and go to the outskirts? That wouldnt be bad, but..."


    The Emperor pondered seriously, resting his chin on his hand. But I waved my hands.


    "Ah~ Father, really. We are the Emperor and Prince of the Everck Empire, and you suggest a carriage drive? Its not stylish."


    "Then what should we ride for the drive... Wait. Dont tell me."


    The Emperor looked at me in shock.


    "You''re not suggesting to go out in an airship, are you?"


    "Now you''re talking. Lets go out on the airship and fly away coolly!"


    The Emperor, seemingly amused, chuckled and asked,


    "Where to?"


    Instead of getting angry, he first asked about the destination. This uncle is quite an interesting person.


    I grinned back and shrugged.


    "I know a ce with great scenery and weather. There''s a city called Crossroad at the very end of the southern continent..."


    Finally catching on to my intention, the Emperor let out a resigned sigh.


    "...So you mean, now. On your way back to your frontline, you want your father, the leader of this empire, to... be an airship pilot?"


    Not just a pilot, though.


    With a regr airship, you need tond periodically for magic fuel recharging and maintenance. But if the Emperor himself pilots the airship?


    He can infuse his own magic power while flying, and maintenance isn''t really necessary.


    The Emperor pilots the airship by integrating his consciousness with Alcatraz.


    ''So, not just a pilot but also a mechanic and a living battery!''


    Please!


    Give me more! No, give it all!


    "Really, you''re insufferably arrogant, Ash."


    After I exined the situation in detail,


    The Emperor shook his head.


    "No matter how critical the southern frontline is, and even though you''re my only remaining son, how can you exploit the Emperor like this? Theres a limit to absurdity..."


    "Why not help me just this once, Dad?"


    "...What?"


    The Emperor looked at me in shock.


    In front of him, I sped my hands and twinkled my eyes as much as I could.


    "Your cute youngest son is asking like this, will you really not help, Dad?"


    "Damn it."


    The Emperor muttered a curse under his breath. Was there really a need to curse and hurt my feelings?


    He covered his eyes with his hands as if he had seen something he shouldn''t have.


    "Stop it, it gives me the creeps."


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll keep doing this, Dad!"


    "Let''s get it over with and go. Right now. Just stop it. Please."


    Not just in words, the Emperor immediately stood up from his seat.


    "Get those who areing on board Alcatraz. We leave in one hour."


    I jumped up, spreading my arms.


    "Yay! Dad is the best! This is so exciting! A drive with Dad!"


    "Didn''t I say stop it! It''s an imperialmand, an order!"


    The Emperor shivered as if he got goosebumps, then rubbed his forearms and left the office as if fleeing, presumably to get Alcatraz ready.


    Watching the Emperor''s retreating figure, I chuckled. Please be a bit more lenient. It''s because I grew up without love.


    Anyway, I''ve secured the fastest way to return to Crossroad.


    ''I''ll be there soon, guys.''


    I turned my gaze to the southern sky, towards my frontline far away.


    ''Just hold on a bit more...!''


    ***


    Night had fallen in Crossroad.


    Most of the citizens had evacuated far away, but essential personnel for city operations, including priests, were on standby not too far from the city.


    They had returned now that the battle had reached a lull and helped with the repairs.


    The injured were healed by priests, cksmiths urgently repaired damaged equipment, and veteran soldiers among the regr troops volunteered for the bait unit tomorrow.


    Soup boiled in the barracks'' kitchen, and the smell of roasting meat filled the air. The weary ate their meals with difficulty.


    "..."


    Crouching at the entrance of the temple, Torkel looked down at this scene.


    Behind Torkel, Zenis, looking haggard, was casting healing magic.


    "It''s lucky that I have dispelling abilities. What would we have done otherwise?"


    Zenis had the ability to lift curses.


    However, it was too exhausting to use so much divine power, so it was impossible to heal all who had been petrified today.


    Therefore, as a temporary measure, Zenis was only healing the petrified parts of Torkel.


    "Thank you."


    Torkel roughly rubbed the parts of his body where the petrification had been reversed.


    His hands and feet were still stiff, but he slowly started to feel blood circting again in the numb extremities.


    "This is just a stopgap measure. As long as the source of the curse... that monster isn''t killed, the aftereffects of petrification will remain."


    "...What happens if we kill that monster?"


    "Then, not only the petrified parts but all the petrified people will be released from the curse. Of course, they''ll suffer quite severe aftereffects..."


    Zenis, sitting next to Torkel, took out a cigarette, then, with an ''Eh!'' sound, crumpled it in his hand and threw it to the ground.


    It seemed he still couldn''t smoke because he had to return to a pregnant woman soon.


    Torkel, ncing inside the temple, cautiously asked.


    "How is Lady Lilly doing? Is she alright?"


    "She''s in a dangerous state. Lost too much blood and used up all her strength... She keeps fainting and waking up. I don''t know why this child is causing so much trouble..."


    "..."


    "But, the end is in sight. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure both the child and the mother survive."


    Silence fell.


    Facing death, striving to protect life.


    The two men, who had fiercely fought on different battlefields, sat quietly side by side for a moment, looking down at the city drowned in darkness.


    Then Torkel spoke.


    "Priest Zenis."


    "Yes. I''m listening."


    "You once told me that I was like a lostmb. You said toe to you if I needed to confess."


    Zenis, turning to look at Torkel, chuckled softly.


    "I did, didn''t I? Are you finally ready to talk?"


    "...I always thought that being born into this world was my sin."


    Torkel fiddled with the helmet covering his face.


    "That I was born into this world as a punishment for sins in my past life. That''s why I contracted leprosy. I believed that."


    "..."


    "But the previous priestess... the Saintess, said there was no such sin. She said that the world is just naturally this cruel."


    The image of Margarita came to mind.


    Her noble face as she bandaged her blood-soaked body.


    "She said all we can do is struggle until the end in this cruel world. That''s what she told me."


    "..."


    "What do you think, Priest Zenis? Was the Saintess right?"


    Zenis didn''t give a straightforward answer of right or wrong.


    Instead, he smiled faintly and gestured towards Torkel.


    "That disease must have made your life difficult, Torkel?"


    "...Yes."


    Torkel nodded.


    "There wasn''t a moment that wasn''t hard."


    "Was this world nothing but pain for you?"


    "...I think so."


    Torkel affirmed again.


    "I believe it was... nothing but pain."


    He had lived because he couldn''t die.


    His fellow sufferers of the same disease had all died, and the Saintess who prayed for him also died.


    In this city on a grave, he was just struggling as the Saintess had said.


    But - for what?


    How long must he keep struggling like this?


    Even with his eyes closed, he could see people''s deaths. The guilt of being the lone survivor was clearer than the pain of his disfigured skin.


    In this cruel world, was suffering like this truly... life?


    "I was once dispatched as a priest of the Goddess Faith to various parts of the world. Once, I went to the very western end of the world."


    Getting up with an ''Ugh'' sound, Zenis started to speak.


    "It''s a strange coincidence, but the weather there was really messed up. That town was under thick clouds all year round. The weather had only three states: cloudy, raining, or foggy."


    "..."


    "Due to the weather, the people in that town always had gloomy expressions. It was an awful ce for missionary work..."


    Zenis chuckled.


    "Do you know what those locals found harder to believe in than the existence of the Goddess?"


    "I don''t know. What is it?"


    Zenis raised a finger and pointed to the sky.


    "The sun."


    "The sun?"


    "Those people didn''t believe in the obvious fact that there is a dazzling sun in the sky, shining over the whole world. It''s understandable. The sky there was always covered with dark clouds. It''s hard to believe in something you''ve never seen."


    Walking briskly into the temple, Zenis waved her hand.


    "In my view, Torkel, you are in a simr situation to the people of that vige."


    "..."


    "But, make no mistake. Although you may not have noticed because of the constant dark clouds... the sun has always been shining on your life."


    Leaving these cryptic words of a religious figure, Zenis disappeared inside the temple.


    Torkel, staring nkly at his retreating figure, turned back towards the city and sank into thought, pondering the meaning of Zenis''s words.


    "I thought confession would lighten my heart."


    A long sigh escaped from within his helmet.


    "But it only deepens my troubles..."


    Looking up at the sky, dark clouds were gathering.


    It was a dark night without a trace of moonlight.


    ***


    And under the same moonless sky.


    Tock, tock...


    Inside the petrification nest of monsters built on one side of the city.


    Within a giant egg made of stone, Medusa was chewing and swallowing thest piece of Euryale.


    Crunch, crunch!


    As she did so, giant wings sprouted from Medusa''s back, and the snakes on her head became even more hideous.


    Medusa''s body had grownrger. Her entire body was covered with rock-like armor.


    "Don''t worry, sister Euryale."


    With clouded eyes, devoid of her usual rity, Medusa muttered, staring into the void.


    "We''ll kill them all, together. Together..."


    "..."


    Stheno, standing behind her sister, watched silently.


    The second day of invasion was soon to begin.


    More death was expected to overflow in this city.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    In a distant past.


    In a vige on an ind in the southern part of the continent, a family of four ordinary fishermen lived.


    The husband and his pregnant wife went fishing together, while their two daughters took care of household chores.


    Life was hard as fish were not always plentiful, but the family lived happily, caring for each other.


    Then one day came. The couple hoped to catch more fish.


    Their daughters were growing up, and another child was soon to be born from the wife''s womb, so they wanted to save more money for the future.


    After much deliberation, they ventured into a fishing area that was designated as a forbidden zone by the vige.


    It was a ce not fished by the vige, as it was considered sacred for generations, and thus, was abundant with fish.


    This was the beginning of their trouble.


    A sea dragon lived in these waters, and tragically, the couple''s caught the sea dragon''s child, tearing it to pieces and killing it.


    Enraged, the sea dragon appeared before the couple, devoured the husband, and cursed the wife.


    ''I curse the child in your womb. Like my child, caught and torn in your, it will live a hideous life and meet a miserable end.''


    The wife barely made it back tond, gave birth to the child after ten days and nights of suffering, and then died.


    The child was born with a grotesque appearance. Instead of hair, snakes were attached to its head, its body sprouted animal fur, and its limbs were made of metal.


    Its eyes turned everything they gazed upon to stone.


    And so.


    The two sisters did not abandon their horrifically born younger sibling. In ce of their deceased parents, they decided to raise the child with care.


    The sisters'' names were Stheno and Euryale.


    And the name of the monster-born youngest was Medusa.


    ***


    Day 2 of the Gorgon Sisters'' invasion.


    The weather was overcast. It seemed like it would soon rain, or perhaps snow or hail would fall.


    Kugugugung...!


    The nest built by the Gorgon sisters in Crossroad had copsed.


    Amidst a cloud of dust, stone structures crumbled altogether, scattering like ashes.


    Then, from within that cloud of dust, the shadows of two monsters slowly emerged.


    Kung... Kung... Kung...


    Stheno and Medusa.


    The two monsters stepping out of the nest were even bigger than the day before.


    Medusa, who had devoured Euryale and absorbed her wings and petrifying skin, and Stheno, who had absorbed residual magic power, were even more swollen in size.


    Even the arms that had been severed were now fully reattached as if nothing had happened.


    "..."


    Chk-


    Blocking the path of the two advancing monsters were two knights.


    Lucas and Evangeline.


    Lucas, hastily wearing mismatched high-quality armors left in Crossroad, draped a ck cloak over them.


    In contrast, Evangeline wrapped a white cloak like a scarf and stood at ease in her custom-fit armor.


    ''When our lord returns.''


    Lucas, ncing at Evangeline, grumbled.


    ''Im going to ask for a set of the best armor for myself too.''


    ''How unfortunate. There''s no armor as good as mine.''


    ''There will be.''


    ''Nope~ There wont be.''


    The two knights briefly locked eyes through their helmets.


    ''Then Ill have to ask Kellibey to make it.''


    ''Our dwarf master is quite skilled, but nothingpares to mine, imbued with the essence of the ancient magical kingdom. Never.''


    ''We''ll see.''


    ''We''ll see, pfft, not scared at all.''


    Exchanging banter, the two knights simultaneously deployed their mirror shield and ice shield.


    Kiiiiing!


    The petrifying evil eyes of Stheno and Medusa swept across the area.


    Kugung! Kugugung...!


    Amidst the buildings turning to stone and then crumbling, the two knights slowly stood upright.


    "...Don''t their gazes seem heavier than yesterday?"


    "It''s not just your imagination. They definitely seem stronger."


    "We''re in for a tough day again, sigh..."


    "The better we perform, the less others have to sacrifice. Let''s give it our all."


    Evangeline extended one fist towards Lucas.


    "Don''t die."


    Lucas also extended a fist, bumping it against Evangeline''s.


    "Same to you."


    Kung!


    Their gauntlet-covered fists met and then parted.


    "Kiyaaaaaaaak-!"


    Medusa and Stheno let out a resounding roar simultaneously.


    The intense sound waves flew, leaving only the skeletons of the surrounding crumbling buildings, blowing everything else away.


    The two knights, their cloaks fluttering, dispersed to the left and right.


    ***


    The strategy for the second day was slightly different from the first.


    Lucas would lure Stheno, and Evangeline would lure Medusa.


    Since the objective of the operation was no longer to kill the enemy, but rather to wait for Ash''s return.


    There was no need to fight recklessly.


    They just had to keep blocking the evil eyes with the mirror shield and maintain a safe distance while fleeing within the city.


    The tactic was set for Lucas and Evangeline to handle the two monsters primarily, but if they became exhausted or endangered, the remaining hero parties scattered throughout the city would intervene and assist.


    And one of those hero parties deployed.


    Three survivors of the cklist were huddled together on a building''s rooftop, holding a meeting.


    "Let''s run away."


    The golem sorceress, her eyes shimmering, spoke in a low voice.


    "Seriously, we can''t go on. We''re not even in a state to fight anymore."


    "..."


    "Let''s run away this time. No, not just ''let''s run away.'' I''ll escape alone if I have to, leaving you behind!"


    "What...are you saying? Leave us... and escape alone...?"


    The young child in prison clothes, bound in chains, and using ck magic, had aged drastically into an old man.


    As his young appearance maintained by ck magic faded, his original appearance emerged.


    The ck magician pointed a trembling, liver-spotted hand at the golem sorceress.


    "All this time... after feeding and raising you...! Ungrateful thing...! I''ve paid off your gambling debts so many times...!"


    "I appreciate that you covered my gambling debts. But that''s not a reason for me to throw my life away here."


    The golem sorceress red at the other two.


    "With a ck magician old man weakened and struggling even to form a contract, and a blind swordsman with broken legs! I have no intention of dying here with you."


    At that, the blind swordsman huddled in the corner suddenly stood up.


    "Hey, I got healed by the priest yesterday, okay? I can walk now!"


    Attempting to demonstrate, the blind swordsman stumbled over a stone in front and fell.


    "Ah!"


    "Look at that, look at that idiot. Why didn''t you ask to get your eyes fixed while getting your legs healed?"


    The grumbling golem sorceress turned her empty magic ingredient pouch inside out, shaking it vigorously. Only dust came out.


    "It''s the same for me. I dont have enough ingredients to summon golems anymore."


    "..."


    "This dumb and dumber and even dumber... there''s nothing we can do against those powerful monsters."


    "..."


    "Let''s stop this nonsense and just run away together. Okay? If I can somehow get thest ingredient, I can summon a golem to carry us and we can flee..."


    That''s when it happened.


    Kuagwagwagwang!


    The building they were sitting on shook violently with a loud noise.


    "What''s that?! What''s happening?!"


    The terrified golem sorceress quickly looked down at the building below.


    "Kiyaaaaaaaak!"


    "Kr... Ugh!"


    It was Lucas and Stheno.


    Stheno charged with a frenzied and mighty force, and Lucas tried to block the charge with his sword strike.


    But Stheno, indifferent to the light sword digging into her hand, kept pushing forward relentlessly.


    Lucas was helplessly pushed back - almost an entire block away, until he was mmed against the exterior wall of this building, back first.


    sh-!


    Even in that state, Lucas swung his light sword horizontally with great force,


    tter!


    sessfully severing all the fingers on one of Stheno''s hands.


    However, Stheno, with her fingers gone and only her palm remaining, somehow managed to grab Lucas''s neck.


    The pressure of her palm alone was enough to crush the neck part of Lucas''s armor, making it hard for him to breathe.


    "Krh... Ugh!"


    Kugung! Kugugugung...!


    In that state, Stheno pushed Lucas against the wall. Crashing through the building''s exterior with his back, Lucas was dragged inside, his cor still in her grasp.


    The three cklist members watching from above broke into a cold sweat.


    "What do we do? Shouldn''t we join in?"


    "If... that knight guy dies, then this city is really finished...!"


    As the blind swordsman and the ck magician murmured, the golem sorceress snapped at them.


    "Get a grip, idiots! What do we expect to do by getting involved in that fight? We''d be trampled like bugs, just like those who died yesterday!"


    "..."


    "Shit! Forget it, do what you want. Join in or dry up here, I don''t care, I''m really leaving..."


    The next moment.


    The golem sorceress had to stop talking.


    Waaaaah...!


    From the other side of the city, faintly heard.


    Waaaaah, waaaaah...!


    It was unmistakably the sound of a baby crying.


    The startled trio looked in that direction. The baby''s cry came from the direction of the temple.


    "Huh?"


    "Wait, this... could it be?"


    Despite the situation, a smile unwittingly crossed the faces of the three upon hearing the baby''s vigorous crying.


    "That''s the baby, right?! It''s finally born?!"


    "Damn, all that trouble yesterday was worth it...!"


    "Blessings to you, child. Grow up and never gamble..."


    While the three ruffians were remotely blessing the birth of the child.


    Kwagwagwang-!


    Suddenly, Stheno burst out of the building wall, having been fighting Lucas inside.


    Hearing the baby''s cry, she had thrown Lucas aside and immediately rushed out.


    "Kruck, kruck..."


    Stheno''s head, swiveling left and right, suddenly snapped up.


    Waaaaah...!


    Toward the sound of the baby''s cry,ing from the temple.


    Tuhak-!


    Kicking off the ground, Stheno started running towards the temple at a terrifying speed.


    "Uh oh..."


    "Wait, wait, where is that thing going?!"


    "That crazy monster! Hey! What are you doing! Hey-!"


    Ignoring the trio''s shouts, Stheno charged towards the temple, shaking the ground.


    The three cklist members looked at each other with pale faces. The golem sorceress spoke with a trembling voice.


    "...It''s no use looking like that. I''m really going to run away."


    The blind swordsman and the ck magician said nothing.


    Staring towards the temple, the golem sorceress trembled with rage.


    "Ah, why does the world try to make me the bad guy, damn it...!"


    ***


    The Temple.


    With a haggard face, Lilly looked down at the baby in her arms.


    The child, wrapped in a cloth, who had been crying vigorously, was now soundly asleep in Lilly''s arms, as if it were a lie.


    "This naughty one. He must have had a tough time being born, didn''t he?"


    Zenis, also covered in blood and sweat, wiped his sweat-soaked face with a stained towel.


    "It was really tough. I''ve never seen such a difficult birth, and I''ve never seen a mother and child ovee one like this. Whew."


    "..."


    "So, have you decided on a name for the baby?"


    After staring silently at the baby''s face for a while, Lilly answered slowly in a hoarse voice.


    "Cid. I''ll name him Cid."


    "Cid..."


    Zenis chuckled.


    "It''s a nice name."


    The next moment.


    Kuagwagwagwang!


    The walls of the temple burst open.


    Zenis, swept away with the shattered wall, spat blood and was buried under a pile of stones. Lilly, in a daze, clutched the baby tightly and looked forward.


    "Kruck, kruck..."


    In the midst of the swirling dust, a monster stood.


    A Gorgon with a massive body covered in metal and stone, snakes writhing on its head. It was Stheno.


    And just as Stheno''s cloudy, gray gaze was about to fall on Lilly and the child-


    Chwaak!


    Torkel, wedging himself in between, raised his mirror shield forward.


    "Run away!"


    Torkel, already thrown back once trying to block Stheno''s charge, was covered in blood.


    In that state, Torkel turned back and yelled towards Lilly.


    "I''ll hold her off, hurry-!"

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    After their mother, cursed by the Sea Dragon, died giving birth to their youngest sister Medusa,


    Stheno and Euryale decided to raise their sister, but it was an endless struggle.


    Both Stheno and Euryale were still just young girls. Not only raising a child, but even making a living was a challenge.


    - Wah...! Wah...!


    Each time the young Medusa, her eyes covered, cried, her two sisters by the cradle didn''t know what to do.


    Still, the girls desperately raised their younger sister.


    Feeding her, burping her, holding her, putting her to sleep, singing lubies...


    And when Medusa fell asleep, the two girls would take the boat and fishing gear left by their parents and head out to sea.


    Raising a child and earning a living, both were incredibly harsh. But Stheno and Euryale never gave up.


    ...Time passed.


    As Stheno and Euryale grew into adults while raising their sister, the young Medusa also grew rapidly.


    Her eyes were covered to prevent using her Petrifying Gaze, and she was always wrapped up even in the hot southern region to hide her grotesque body.


    The two sisters cared for their youngest with all their heart, and the three sisters lived happily for each other.


    On a starry night, away from people... the two sisters would take their young sibling to the seashore.


    They would then unveil Medusa''s eyes and show her the outside world.


    - Look, Medusa.


    Gazing together at the Milky Way filling the sky, the two sisters tightly held Medusa''s metal hand.


    - The world is so beautiful.


    Medusa swallowed her breath.


    The sky she looked up to was dazzling.


    The sea''s surface, reflecting that sky, was also breathtakingly brilliant.


    And on that surface, the faces of the two sisters were reflected.


    Though they couldn''t directly look into each other''s eyes, Medusa and her sisters looked at each other through their reflections in the water.


    As much as the sky, as much as the sea, her two sisters were lovely. Her kin, sacrificing everything to raise their sister...


    But Medusa herself, the face reflected in the water was grotesque.


    A serpent''s head. Torn mouth. Long tongue. Metal limbs and a body covered in scales...


    A monster, so different from her beautiful sisters.


    Because she was born a monster, her beautiful and kind sisters had to live a troubled life.


    This fact pained the young Medusa''s heart.


    - Don''t be sad, our dear.


    The tears that fell from Medusa''s eyes immediately turned into sand and dropped.


    Embracing Medusa from both sides, Stheno and Euryale whispered.


    - We are happy being with you.


    - So, we hope you are happy too.


    The three girls cried andughed together.


    ...Such a night existed.


    Now it was a distant memory, almost forgotten by the three monsters.


    ***


    Thump...! Thump...! Thump...!


    The heavy movement of the beast echoed through the corridors.


    As if searching for something, the beast wandered inside the temple.


    "..."


    Lilly, covering her mouth with one hand and tightly embracing the sleeping child with the other, was crouching under the desk in the priest''s office.


    The voice of Torkel, who had been fighting the beast and cursing it until just moments ago, was no longer heard. Perhaps he had been killed by the beast.


    Lilly wanted to flee outside the temple while Torkel was buying time, but she couldn''t use her legs.


    Even if she tried to push her wheelchair, she couldn''t go far.


    So, she hastily hid here, but whether it was the right decision, she didn''t know.


    ''If my legs were fine...''


    Could she have run far away, carrying the child?


    With trembling hands covering her mouth, Lilly continued her thoughts.


    If her legs had been fine, if she had been a field worker rather than an office worker, more skilled in using attack magic, or if not that, if Godhand... if Kil was still alive.


    Lilly gritted her teeth. What use were these pointless hypotheses?


    "..."


    Lilly quietly looked down at the sleeping child - Cid''s face.


    The boy resembled his mother with red hair, and his currently closed eyes were light green like his father''s.


    He had been a child she had somewhat resented for the pain of his birth.


    But once this tiny life was in her arms, all she thought about was protecting him by any means.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    The monster''s footsteps faded away. It seemed to have left to search another section of the temple. If lucky, it might just leave the temple altogether.


    Lilly inwardly sighed in relief, but then Cid in her arms twisted his body.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    Lilly tensed up, fearing Cid might cry. But fortunately, after tossing and turning a few times, Cid fell back asleep with babbling sounds.


    Phew...


    While gently stroking the back of the sleeping child, feeling relieved,


    Crack-!


    The sound of the priest''s office door being torn off resounded.


    The color drained from Lilly''s face.


    Thump...! Thump...! Thump...!


    The monster that had entered the priest''s office approached steadily.


    Lilly slowly bent her trembling body and embraced the child, burying him in her arms.


    Don''t cry, don''t cry, don''t cry...


    The words were for the child, but also for herself.


    She felt like bursting into tears. It was sorrowful, painful, and torturous. But Lilly bit her lip hard and held back her tears.


    Compared to the hardships she had faced so far, this was nothing.


    Andpared to the hardships she would face while raising this child, this too would be nothing.


    So don''t cry. Don''t cry...


    Repeating this to herself, Lilly tightly closed her eyes.


    Thump...!


    The monster, Stheno, stopped in the middle of the priest''s office.


    "...Grrr."


    Stheno stood still and slowly looked around.


    The actual time Stheno was in the priest''s office was only a few seconds. But to Lilly, it felt almost like hours.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    The sound of Stheno walking away echoed. Lilly slowly exhaled the breath she had been holding in, making as little noise as possible.


    It''s passed, it''s passed, we''ll be safe now...


    "...Uh."


    That''s when it happened.


    "Wah...! Wahah...!"


    Cid burst into tears.


    It seemed he couldn''t breathe properly while buried in her embrace. Startled, Lilly tried to stop Cid''s crying, but


    Swish-!


    Crash Bang Bang!


    It was toote.


    Stheno, who had turned back 180 degrees as if flying, picked up the priest''s office desk with one hand and flung it aside.


    Lilly crouched on the floor with Cid in her arms, nowpletely exposed.


    "..."


    With no more cover and the monster right behind her, Lilly thought.


    How long could shest if she activated her me skin?


    If she waited until the monster got closer and then hit it with me magic?


    Could she do it? Could she win? Could she protect this child?


    ...It''s not about whether it''s possible or not.


    mes started to whirl around Lilly''s worn-out body from the recent difficult childbirth, following her magical pathways.


    I''ll do it.


    She decided to take the challenge.


    To confront her life.


    So... she couldn''t give up.


    Whether it''s the monster behind her, or even the entire world,


    "I have... decided to live with this child...!"


    At the same moment the monster reached out its hand, and Lilly was about to draw up her magic.


    ng-!


    This time, it was the window of the priest''s office, where Lilly was facing. It shattered as someone burst in like a cannonball.


    "Hey, monster!"


    With the scattering ss shards, it was Zenis who burst in. Extending his legs as he flew in, Zenis shouted.


    "God does not wish it (Deus Non Vult)!"


    A dazzling divine power gathered at the tip of Zenis''s foot, transforming into a metal boot and-


    Crack-!


    He struck Stheno''s jaw with it.


    Stheno, who had beenpletely focused on Lilly and Cid, was caught off guard and fell backwards.


    "After all the trouble of saving both mother and child, now this monster is causing trouble..."


    Zenis, standing between Stheno and Lilly, grumbled and took abat stance.


    "What a messed-up ce, Crossroad!"


    "...Priest?"


    Lilly muttered in shock, to which Zenis gestured.


    "Sorry I''mte, Lilly. I came running as soon as I heard the child cry."


    "No, but... can you fight the monster?"


    "I used to be quite famous as an inquisitor of the order in my younger days. Haven''t used my body much since then..."


    Zenis''s priest robe, torn apart by the copsed stone wall, revealed a stigmata on his back, emitting a white light.


    "What can I do. In this situation, even the reserves have to jump in."


    As he said this, Stheno twisted her body grotesquely and leaped up from her spot.


    "...Ah."


    Stheno opened her mouth and fumbled.


    "Ah, ga."


    Whoosh!


    Stheno, still unaware of Zenis, lunged towards Lilly and Cid. But Zenis was no easy opponent.


    "Hey! I came to deliver the gospel! Just listen once!"


    Zenis dove into Stheno''s embrace, brought his hands together as if holding a spear, and then thrust towards Stheno''s abdomen.


    "God wishes it (Deus Lo Vult)-!"


    This time, the stigmata on Zenis''s chest emitted light, and in his hands was a long spear of divine power.


    Thud!


    The spear of divine power pierced Stheno''s abdomen.


    Stheno stumbled greatly, roaring fiercely and swinging his arm at Zenis. Zenis hastily deployed anotheryer of divine armor, but


    "Cough!"


    Bang! Crash-!


    He couldn''t prevent being struck and thrown by Stheno''s attack.


    "Grrr...!"


    Having dealt with the interferer, Stheno nced forward.


    But Lilly and Cid were no longer there.


    "Wowaaaah!"


    Lilly and Cid were suddenly grabbed by a ck magic power and whisked out through the broken window.


    "Right! Right! Got you-!"


    Outside the window, in the temple courtyard, stood a ck Magician.


    The sorcerer''s gestures controlled the ck magic power that snatched Lilly out.


    "Go!"


    The sorcerer immediately ced Lilly on the hand of a nearby golem. On the other hand of the golem sat a golemancer.


    The sorcerer yelled.


    "Run, you! As far as possible!"


    "I was nning to do just that?!"


    The golemancer retorted and awkwardly smiled at Lilly.


    "I''ve carried many on a golem, but this is the first time with a newborn and its mother... Hold tight! It won''t be asfortable as a cradle!"


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The golem started to flee hastily.


    Crack-!


    "Kyaaaah!"


    Stheno burst through the wall, roaring in the direction they went, and then gathered strength to give chase.


    That''s when it happened.


    sh-!


    A piercing sh struck down.


    The blind swordsman, who had been hiding on the second floor of the temple, struck with a smooth sh from his unsheathed longsword, precisely tearing through Stheno''s eyes.


    "Kyaaah, Aaaaah?!"


    Stheno, in agony, covered her gushing, bloodied eyes with her hands.


    "Oh dear, this is unfortunate. I aimed for the neck but ended up slicing the eyes."


    The blind swordsman, having leapt down and delivered the sh, fell awkwardly to the floor and chuckled with a sneer.


    "Well, it''s better than missing entirely."


    Just then, Torkel burst out from the corridor.


    "Huff...! Huff, is everyone alright?! My apologies, I passed out for a moment..."


    Though his helmet was badly dented around the chin, Torkel''s eyes still burned with intensity.


    And then, soon after.


    Swoosh...!


    Lucas, running like the wind, joined them, unsheathing his sword as he entered through the temple''s entrance.


    Observing the people standing before the monster, Lucas bowed his head.


    "I am deeply ashamed. This monster is my responsibility. Because of my mistake, the temple has..."


    "Acting Commander! I thought you were dead! d to see you alive!"


    Zenis cheerfully waved his hand as he emerged from the priest''s office through apletely shattered wall.


    "This crazy monster has been after Lady Lilly and her newborn child. We must do everything we can to stop it."


    "That we will."


    Five figures stood in a row before the monster.


    Lucas. Torkel. Zenis. A ck Magician, and the blind swordsman.


    Although their affiliations andposition were aplete mess, they were, in any case, a party of five.


    Lucas looked around and gave a faint smile.


    "Its a good number for hunting a monster."

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    The three sisters grew up looking out for each other.


    Although Stheno and Euryale never med Medusa, Medusa always felt guilty towards her two sisters.


    Because she was born cursed, and because of that, her sisters had to live unhappy lives.


    Deep down, she constantly worried if her sisters harbored resentment towards her.


    Thus, she looked up at the stars and made a wish.


    sping her hands together, she fervently recited her unspeakable wish to the stars.


    On a day like any other, as she was making her wish,


    - Are you longing for something, child?


    That being appeared.


    It was a night when her two sisters, having returned from fishing, had fallen asleep early from exhaustion.


    Medusa, too, had secretly left the house that day, sitting by the sea, gazing at the Milky Way, making her wish.


    That''s when the being descended.


    The one who came down on the starlight was someone in a ck robe. The voice was androgynous, resembling both a newborn baby and a dying old person.


    - I''ve heard your prayers and havee to you. I think I can help you.


    It was Medusa''s first time talking to someone other than her sisters. Hesitantly, she cautiously asked.


    - Who are you?


    - I am a messenger of those stars. Since you always look at us, I came to hear your story.


    A ck shadow inside the robe smiled slightly.


    - Do you have a wish? Tell me. I can help you.


    Medusa, staring nkly at him, blurted out as if enchanted.


    - I want to look like my sisters.


    - The same appearance?


    - Yes. I hate getting scornful looks because I''m different from my sisters. I hate seeing them suffer because of my cursed appearance... I want to look just like them.


    The robed being readily nodded.


    - Alright, I''ll grant your wish.


    - What?


    - It''s not difficult, watch!


    p! p! p!


    The robed being pped three times loudly and pointed to the cabin not far away where the three sisters lived.


    - Go home and sleep well. By tomorrow morning, everything will be as you wish.


    Medusa, getting up awkwardly, bowed to the being and ran towards her home.


    She couldn''t fully trust the shadow, but a glimmer of hope was sprouting in the heart of the young monster.


    Maybe, just maybe.


    By tomorrow, she might be living as a beautiful human, not as a hideous monster... She harbored such hope.


    But the next morning, what Medusa found upon waking up was,


    - Kyaaaaaaaaak!


    Her two sisters had turned into monsters just like her.


    Stheno and Euryale, their limbs twisted grotesquely, their hair transformed into snakes.


    Their small lips, which used to sing lubies, were torn long with fangs, and their affectionate eyes now held a petrifying power and became blurry.


    Medusa, dumbfounded, gazed at this scene, hearingughter.


    - Ahahahaha! Ahahahaha!


    The robed being had opened the cabin door and entered.


    - Congrattions, Medusa! I sincerely congratte you!


    The being, who had removed its robe hood, was made entirely of shadows.


    The pitch-ck shadow, with a mouth like a white void, wasughing heartily.


    - Your wish has been fulfilled!


    - No... this isn''t what I wished for.


    Medusa ran to the being, grabbed its robe, and pleaded.


    - Please return my sisters to their original forms! This isn''t... this isn''t what I wanted!


    - What are you talking about, Medusa. This was your true wish.


    The existence did not stopughing.


    - Every night, looking up at the sky, praying, the darkness in your heart, this is it!


    - No...


    - Jealousy and anger towards your beautiful sisters, unlike you... Wishing that all other existences be hideous monsters like you. This is your real wish, isn''t it?


    - No! I never wished for this! I...


    Medusa red at the existence with trembling eyes.


    - What the hell are you?


    The existence shrugged its shoulders,


    - A devil that grants wishes, the owner of the Monkey''s Hand, a fallen constetion... Well, I have many nicknames.


    It pulled up the corners of its white lips andughed wickedly.


    - ...Many call me the Demon King.


    - Demon, King...?


    - Isn''t who I am less important right now?


    The Demon King gestured towards Medusa''s two sisters.


    The transformation process was almostplete.


    Stheno and Euryale, who had lost all human form, desperately moved their lips, looking at Medusa.


    - Medusa, our dear, there''s something...


    Trying to convey something to their sister, with a breathless throat.


    - There''s something, I must tell you...


    - ...Grrr.


    Spitting out a monstrous voice as if their blood was boiling.


    Soon, the light vanished from the two sisters'' eyes, bing cloudy and dull.


    What remained there were... two other monsters, resembling Medusa.


    - Ah...


    In front of her two sisters, now cursed and turned into monsters just like her.


    - Aaaaaaah!


    Medusa screamed.


    There was nothing else she could do but scream.


    ***


    "Grrk, Grrrgh!"


    Stheno, blinded, was still staggering, unable to control her body due to the severe damage.


    Kiing! Kiiiiing...!


    The aura of petrification was erupting uncontrobly from her gouged-out eyes, indiscriminately petrifying everything around. However, the intensity was gradually weakening.


    In front of Stheno stood five men.


    Lucas, Torkel, Zenis, the ck Magician, and the Blind Swordsman.


    Having naturally formed a party, they prepared for battle.


    "The petrification evil eye is sealed."


    Lucas red at Stheno. The petrification evil eye hadpletely lost its power and could no longer turn the surroundings into stone.


    Lucas casually threw away the now unnecessary mirror shield and gripped his sword with both hands.


    "There''s no need to be wary of petrification anymore. But, stay alert and-"


    Before Lucas could finish,


    Stheno slowly took her hands off her eyes, looked around with a vacant face, and then,


    "That. Way."


    Fixed her gaze precisely to the north.


    The direction in which Lilly had fled with the golem.


    "Dear... Aaaaaaah!"


    Whoosh-!


    Stheno lunged forward, pushing off the ground.


    Despite being blind, her charge was now much more fierce than before. The five heroes gritted their teeth, blocking her path.


    "Huup-!"


    Torkel was the first to stand in Stheno''s way, shield raised.


    Crack-!


    But Stheno powerfully pushed Torkel''s shield aside with her shoulder, breaking through his block.


    Torkel tried to withstand it, but the innate strength was just too different.


    "Aaagh...!"


    Eventually, Torkel was sent flying with his shield.


    However, this weakened the momentum of the charge. Next, the ck Magician and the Blind Swordsman attacked Stheno from both sides.


    "Can''t you see anything, you blind bastard-!"


    "That''s not for me, right? That''s for her, right?!"


    ck magic and a true strike urately hit Stheno.


    However, Stheno wrapped her arms around herself and absorbed the attacks.


    Whether her right arm burned in ck mes or her left arm was cut off by the sword, she did not care and continued her charge.


    "Uh..."


    "Oh no."


    The two standing in the path of the charge desperately tried to roll to the sides to avoid it, but,


    "Kyaaaah!"


    Stheno released a sonic wave, blowing them away.


    The ck Magician and the Blind Swordsman coughed up blood as they rolled on the ground.


    Then, Zenis, d in holy power armor, and Lucas, drawing his sword of light, blocked Stheno''s path.


    Hwaaahak!


    Lucas was in the state of activating his ultimate skill, [Divine Descent]. He intended to decisively end Stheno here.


    However, Stheno quickly grabbed Zenis, who rushed in first, and thrust him in front of Lucas, who was attacking consecutively.


    "Kuk?!"


    Lucas had to urgently retract his sword, exposing a gap.


    Stheno swung Zenis and hurled him at Lucas. The two were swept away by the force of Stheno''s strength and their own weight.


    "Grrk, Kyaaaah..."


    Thinking she had eliminated all the obstacles, Stheno was about to leap again when,


    "Don''t be ridiculous, monster."


    Again, Torkel.


    Torkel, who was the first to fall, stood again in front of Stheno.


    "We''ll entertain you for so long that you will be sick of it."


    Behind Torkel, the other four heroes staggeringly stood up again.


    All had bloody noses, split lips, and bruised faces, but they ultimately blocked the monster.


    Then,


    "Don''t. Interfere."


    Stheno, with her torn wide mouth, spoke a sentence for the first time.


    "To my dear. I have... something to say..."


    Rock armor sprouted all over Stheno''s body, and then she faced forward, releasing a dreadful sonic wave.


    "I have something to sayyyaaaah!"


    Facing the monster, the five heroes each gripped their weapons and charged again. Lucas roared like a lion.


    "You shall not passss!"


    ***


    Crossroad. North.


    The golem was lumbering along, carrying two people on a road.


    Due to the golem''s nature of beingrge and cumbersome, strictly speaking, its speed was slower than that of a normal person running.


    However, it was the best means of transportation to move Lilly, who could not use her legs.


    "I originally nned to just run away!"


    The golemancer had a dazed expression.


    She gazed at the face of Cid, who seemed adorably asleep. Cid was soundly sleeping in Lilly''s arms.


    "But damn it, what''s with this humanpassion... Seeing a monster going after a newborn, how could I just run away. Eventually, I joined in."


    Lilly bowed her head deeply.


    "Thank you so much."


    "Ah, no need for thanks. It was the right thing to do as a human. Now, let''s safely get out of here, raise the kid well, and..."


    The golemancer stopped speaking and jerked around to look behind.


    "...What?"


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    The north gate of the castle they had exited was shaking violently and then,


    Crash-!


    It was effortlessly smashed.


    And what burst out was Stheno.


    The monster looked ragged from the intense battle.


    It had no legs, its side was torn off, its chest was deeply gouged, and its neck was half severed, pping loosely.


    And with that battered body, it bizarrely bnced itself and charged forward again.


    "This is crazy! Damn, damn, damn...!"


    In a panic, the golemancer tried to speed up the golem but realized there was no way to do so. So,


    "Just keep going straight!"


    She shouted, leaping off the golem.


    The golem continued down the road, while the golemancer gritted her teeth and stood in the path of the onrushing Stheno. A panicked Lilly shouted.


    "Don''t do this, get away! That monster is after me... after my child! If you avoid it, you''ll be fine-"


    "Ever heard of the term ''sunk cost facy''?"


    Stheno rapidly closed the distance. The golemancer, trembling, began alchemizing a new golem from the surrounding materials.


    "In gambling, when you lose money, you pour more in because you can''t bear to lose what you''ve already lost, even though you know you can''t get it back. That''s how I ended up ruined."


    "..."


    "What can I do? I''ve already put everything into this game."


    Koogooogoo!


    A new golem, made of dirt, stood up, blocking the path. The golemancer shouted.


    "If I''m already ruined, might as well go all in with what''s left!"


    Kwagwang-!


    Stheno pounced, and the newly created golem shattered into pieces.


    The golemancer flew through the air like a puppet with its strings cut, crashing into a ditch on the side.


    Lilly couldn''t even scream. Suddenly, Stheno, having leaped forward, was right in front of her.


    Bang! Wooddeuk!


    With a light kick, the golem carrying Lilly and Cid lost its lower half and copsed.


    Lilly rolled on the ground, holding Cid tightly. Startled by the sudden event, Cid burst into tears.


    Waaaah...! Waaaah...!


    "..."


    Stheno, standing numbly in front, looked down at Cid.


    There should be nothing visible in those destroyed eyes. Yet, as if she still had sight, Stheno was looking exactly in the direction where Cid was crying.


    Was it an illusion?


    Lilly thought that Stheno''s empty gaze... somehow seemed sad.


    "...Little one."


    A human voice leaked from the monster''s mouth.


    "There''s always been something, I wanted, to say."


    Lilly, about to unleash her fire magic, stopped herself unknowingly.


    Stheno, with unclear artiction but desperately, said,


    "Your birth is not... a curse."


    "..."


    "We don''t... resent you."


    Lilly didn''t know to whom this monster was speaking.


    "Bying to us... we were happy. You were... a great blessing... to us."


    But instinctively, she understood.


    "Dear."


    This monster was... a mother who had raised a child.


    "Thank you for being born."


    A mother who had been persecuted and pointed at, just for bringing a child into this world.


    "This world is cruel... but also filled with... beautiful things..."


    Stheno''s hand slowly stretched out. The metallic hand of the monster had no fingers left.


    Lilly did not stop it.


    "May your life be filled with joy... just as much joy as you brought us..."


    Tock.


    The tip of Stheno''s hand touched Cid''s forehead.


    Cid was no longer crying. He opened hisrge green eyes, clearly looking up at the face of the monster reaching out to him.


    The monster was smiling.


    As if, in the distant past.


    Relieved, having conveyed all the words she wanted to say to her sister, whom she had raised like a daughter...


    "I bless you."


    And then,


    Ta-at-!


    "Get down!"


    Lucas, bloodied, charged from behind Stheno and thrust the de of light.


    Lilly closed her eyes, holding Cid tightly.


    Stheno did not evade.


    Denggeng...!


    The cleanly severed head of the monster flew into the sky.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    At the same time, in a different section of Crossroad.


    Boom!


    Medusa, having spread her wings and taken flight, grabbed Evangeline by the neck, smashed her into a building, and then flung her to the ground.


    Evangeline crashed to the floor, tearing down one side of the tower''s outer wall. Broken bricks, ss, and wood cascaded down with her.


    "Ugh...!"


    Evangeline, barely emerging from the rubble of the partially copsed building, grumbled.


    "This is no game of tag, it''s just a brawl..."


    Towards Evangeline, Medusa, floating in the air with her wings spread, unleashed her petrifying gaze.


    Screech! Screeeeech!


    "Or is it?! Is this actually tag?!"


    Evangeline hurriedly rolled to the side to escape. The spot where she had just been instantly petrified.


    "You run like a rat...!"


    Medusa skillfully cornered Evangeline into a tight spot.


    Before she knew it, Evangeline had reached a dead end in the alley.


    As a flustered Evangeline hesitated about where to escape, Medusa, having drawn closer, red fiercely.


    "This is the end!"


    Medusa, unleashing her petrifying gaze while simultaneously closing in, intended to finish off Evangeline.


    Screeeeech!


    "Ugh?!"


    Evangeline, raising her shield to block the petrifying gaze, gritted her teeth. There was nowhere left to run...


    And just as Medusa, charged with immense magical power, was about to strike, right in front of Evangeline''s nose.


    "Huh?"


    She stopped.


    As if applying emergency brakes in mid-air, Medusa abruptly halted and turned her gaze urgently towards the north of the city.


    "Sister Stheno...?"


    Swoosh!


    Her blood-winged flight wrapped around the air, and Medusa shot towards the city''s north.


    "Ah, no, no, no, sister...!"


    "..."


    It seemed Stheno had fallen.


    Evangeline, gazing nkly at Medusa''s retreating figure, copsed onto the ground.


    "Ah... I''m exhausted."


    Her body, beaten all day, throbbed painfully. Lying t with her limbs spread out, drained of energy, Evangeline muttered to herself.


    "...I miss thete-night snacks Senior used to make."


    Ash would often cook for her after they returned from free exploration.


    When was thest time she had that? It seemed so distant now. She must ask for it next time...


    "When are youing back, really..."


    Muttering to herself, Evangeline closed her eyes for a moment.


    She just wanted to rest, just for a bit, before the next battle.


    ***


    Stheno''s corpse had been moved to the inner city.


    Keeping it outside would have been troublesome if a nest formed there.


    Better to confront it inside the city than let it move northward and be an uncontroble problem.


    "Aaaaaaah! Sister, sisteer!"


    Upon finding Stheno''s corpse, Medusa started building her nest, wailing.


    Her runaway gaze repeatedly petrified and copsed the surroundings, soon forming a monster''sir.


    Now, within that nest, Medusa would devour Stheno''s corpse and reappear, stronger than ever.


    "Facing aplete Gorgon is a dreadful task..."


    Lucas, watching the nest formation from a distance and removing his tattered helmet, muttered.


    "...but at least we''ve bought some time."


    The time for sister cannibalism ranged from 12 to 24 hours.


    They had gained at least half a day.


    Lucas looked around. Troops and priests who had been waiting outside the city, along with people from the production guild, were rushing into the city.


    And all the heroes who had participated in today''s battley as if dead, resting.


    The heroes were utterly exhausted. There was not one without injury, nor one whose energy hadn''t been drained. Even Lucas himself was no exception.


    ''If my lord does not return in time...''


    After mentally reviewing all avable troop situations, Lucas reached a conclusion.


    ''...Crossroad is finished.''


    It was far from a good situation, but there was still one hopeful oue.


    A carriage stopped in front of Lilly, who sat in a wheelchair, holding Cid in her arms. It was a carriage meant to take Lilly and Cid to safety in the north.


    "Get in, Lilly."


    Lucas smiled warmly as he opened the carriage door for her.


    "We''ll see each other again once the city is safe."


    "...Thank you so much."


    Lilly trailed off as she looked around at the other resting heroes.


    "Everyone is like this... because they were protecting me and my child."


    The fallen heroes smiled and waved their hands.


    Lilly, surrounded by herrades, seemed unable to leave easily.


    As the senior magician of Crossroad, Lilly had never left the ce since she first arrived.


    Now, she had to leave her colleagues behind.


    But soon, Lilly realized it was the best path for everyone.


    Staying would only make it harder for the others to fight freely.


    "...I''ll raise him well."


    Lilly held Cid tightly and bowed deeply.


    "It seems the only way to repay the kindness I received today."


    Everyone smiled silently.


    Lilly went around to each person who had fought for her today, offering her thanks.


    "Now, Cid. These are the uncles who got hurt protecting you today. Let''s say thank you?"


    Of course, Cid, too young to understand, was sound asleep. Everyone smiled warmly at the adorable sight.


    "...Uncle?"


    Everyone but Lucas.


    "Well,pared to Cid, I''m over 20 years older, so uncle might be right... Hmm..."


    Leaving a thoughtful Lucas behind, Lilly continued her round of thanks. Everyone blessed the newborn child.


    "..."


    Watching from a distance, Torkel was approached by Lilly. He started and stepped back.


    "Oh, I, um..."


    "Torkel. Thank you so much for today. Thanks to you, I was able to keep Cid safe."


    "..."


    "Would you mind blessing my child, if it''s not too much trouble?"


    Torkel hesitated before responding cautiously.


    "...Would it be alright for someone like me to do that?"


    "Of course. I would like you to."


    Lilly smiled gently. Torkel approached cautiously and stood before Cid.


    Only then did Torkel realize it was his first time seeing a newborn so closely.


    No parent had ever allowed him, a leprosy sufferer, near their child.


    "..."


    Torkel gazed at Cid as if spellbound. The child, with a clear, innocent face, slept peacefully.


    A half-elf, half-human.


    This innocent child would face a lifetime of wrongful prejudice and meless pointing fingers, just because of his mixed heritage. It pained Torkel''s heart.


    Just like he had suffered all his life, simply for having a skin disease...


    "Ah..."


    Just then, Cid stretched out his hand, as if yawning.


    His tiny palm, barely as big as one of Torkel''s gloved fingers, reached out, touched Torkel''s finger, and then fell away.


    Even with his numb skin from leprosy and the thick gloves he wore.


    In that moment, Torkel felt it clearly.


    A definite warmth... seeping into his hardened fingertips.


    "Thank you, Cid."


    After much thought, Torkel finally managed to say.


    "It was my fortune to be able to protect you."


    Cid fussed and wriggled in his sleep. Lilly adjusted her hold on her son.


    Torkel, after a moment of hesitation, spoke.


    "Lilly, if I survive this battle and everything ends well... would you allow me to continue protecting this child?"


    Lilly, initially surprised, soon smiled broadly.


    "Of course. That''s exactly what I would ask of you."


    "..."


    "So, Torkel. I sincerely hope... youe out of this battle safely."


    It was time for the carriage to leave.


    Lilly took onest look at everyone and then settled into the carriage seat.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop...


    The carriage quickly disappeared from the city.


    Torkel stood motionless, watching the receding carriage until it waspletely out of sight.


    With the safety of the newborn child and his mother assured, the heroes'' hearts lightened somewhat. However, the uing battle was anything but light.


    "...First."


    As he hung a pot over the newly lit campfire, Lucas spoke.


    "Let''s eat first."


    ***


    Snore~ Puff puff...


    In a corner of the alley.


    Evangeline, sprawled out, had fallen asleep, snoring loudly.


    "Look at this."


    Lucas looked down at Evangeline with an air of disbelief and nudged her with his foot.


    "Hey, miss. Wake up."


    "Umm... Dad. Just one more hour..."


    "From uncle to dad now, huh? Enough of that, get up! Go to the barracks, wash up, and get some proper sleep!"


    Lucas, clearly annoyed, prodded Evangeline''s shin a few more times. Evangeline, half-awake, suddenly sat up.


    "Gah! Recruit Evangeline! I wasn''t sleeping!"


    "Sure, sprawled out and sleeping soundly..."


    Finally awake, Evangeline rubbed her eyes and stared nkly at Lucas.


    "Oh, it''s just Uncle Lucas. You scared me."


    "That ''uncle'' thing again..."


    About to grumble more, Lucas instead held out what he had brought.


    "Alright, here."


    "What''s this?"


    "Everyone else has eaten. I figured you''d be hungry, so I whipped this up."


    Evangeline saw it was a toast.


    It seemed a rough attempt at imitating the toast Ash used to make for her, albeit much clumsier...


    Lucas shrugged.


    "It won''t be as good as our lord''s. But at least it''ll fill you up."


    "Oh...! The effort counts. I''ll eat well."


    Evangeline stuffed the toast into her mouth in one go, cheeks puffed out like a squirrel, chewing. Lucas cautiously asked.


    "Is it edible?"


    "Yeah! It''s not bad?! I mean, it''s not as good as Senior''s, but... Uncle Lucas'' toast has its own charm?"


    Lucas nodded.


    "Of course it''s not as good as our lord''s. His cooking could be served in a hotel."


    "Not that good... Your exaggerated loyalty..."


    Regardless, it tasted good. Patting her stomach, Evangeline jumped to her feet.


    "Great! Now let''s go back to the barracks for a real meal!"


    "You want more?"


    "I''ve been rolling around with monsters all day; I''m starving. You think that''ll fill me up?"


    Evangeline chuckled as she stood up, then yelped and clutched her leg. Surprised, Lucas examined her leg.


    "Hey, are you hurt?"


    "Ow... Maybe I got hit too hard when I was mmed from the building. Not sure if it''s sprained or broken..."


    "The priests are on standby. Let''s get you treated. Come on, I''ll help you up."


    As Lucas moved to lift her, Evangeline shook her head and stretched out her arms.


    "Carry me."


    "What?"


    "I fought that terrifying monster all by myself. I''m so tired and sleepy I could die. Please carry me to the quarters."


    "This is..."


    "Why let that broad back go to waste? I saw Senior Ash carrying someone easily before. Oh, just carry me already~"


    In front of the whining Evangeline, Lucas let out a sigh of resignation.


    But eventually, he obediently turned his back to her.


    After all, Evangeline, who single-handedly faced Medusa, deserved this much for her efforts.


    "Ah, this isfortable. Ah. Should have asked to be carried sooner. No wonder Senior wanted to use this as his personal transport."


    Evangeline, nowfortably nestled on Lucas''s back, rested her rxed face on his shoulder.


    As he adjusted Evangeline on his back, Lucas offered some overdue praise.


    "...You did a great job today. If you hadn''t kept Medusa at bay, the city would have been gone by now."


    "Hehe. You worked hard too, uncle."


    "That ''uncle'' thing again..."


    As Lucas turned to retort,


    "Zzz..."


    Evangeline had already fallen asleep again.


    Lucas, examining the young knight''s face marked with scratches, sighed and moved forward.


    "...Alright. Rest well."


    "Mmm... more toast..."


    Carrying Evangeline to the barracks, Lucas nced up at the sky.


    The sky was still clouded with dark clouds. Not even the moonlight was visible.


    ''My lord...''


    The current front line was as precarious as those ominous clouds, ready to unleash hail at any moment.


    ''Pleasee soon.''


    There was nothing left but to trust and wait.


    Believing that Ash would arrive in time.


    Just as he always had.


    ***


    However, Lucas did not know.


    He did not know that both he and Evangeline would fall, unable to hold out until Ash''s arrival.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    The next day. Afternoon.


    Thick dark cloudspletely obscured the sun, casting a gloomy shadow over the day.


    Boom...! Boom...!


    In this darkened time, the Gorgon''s nest was preparing to bloom again.


    The entire nest vibrated thinly, scattering sand dust in all directions. Soon, Medusa, having finished devouring her sister, would appear.


    Human heroes gathered in front of the nest.


    They had tried to recover their condition in less than a day, but their limits were clear. The heroes, with tired faces, loosened their bandaged, constrained bodies.


    At the center of these heroes was a five-member party.


    Lucas, Torkel, Zenis, the ck Magician, and the Blind Swordsman formed this hastily assembled party, naturally gathered together again today.


    As they readied for the impending battle, Zenis blurted out.


    "So, should we call our party ''The Uncles''?"


    "What? A party name that sounds like it smells musty...?"


    The ck Magician shuddered.


    However, the Blind Swordsman nodded.


    "Come to think of it, aren''t we all uncles here? Wow, suddenly feeling a sense of kinship."


    "Yesterday, Lady Lilly also called us ''The Uncles''... It''s quite intuitive."


    Torkel stated tly.


    But Lucas shivered in shock.


    "...No, I''ve been called uncle since yesterday. But I''m not an uncle. I''m still in the early years of my twenties."


    Already slightly hurt by Evangeline teasing him about the age difference.


    Now, was he to be categorically lumped in with these actual uncles?


    The Blind Swordsman clicked his tongue at Lucas.


    "Listen here, handsome young man. Men in this world are either uncles or destined to be one."


    "No, that can''t be...! I will never be an uncle!"


    Lucas dered his futile resistance, as the other four ''uncles'' chuckled. They too had once thought like him.


    Boom...!


    Just then, the nest vibrated violently.


    It was a signal that the enemy monster would soon appear. The joking stopped, and the heroes tensed up, raising their weapons.


    Lucas looked around. Evangeline,manding the other heroes, nodded at him.


    "We''re ready!"


    "Good..."


    Lucas raised his voice.


    "Remember, everyone! Our goal is not to kill this monster! Scatter in the city, and just try to buy time...!"


    The heroes nodded in turn.


    Lucas, pressing down his helmet, shouted again.


    "Alright,mence the operation! Scatter..."


    But themand to scatter was neverpleted.


    Screeeeech!


    From within the copsing nest, amidst a cloud of dust, a fearsome gaze shot out like a bullet.


    Crack! Crack-crack-crack!


    "What, petrifying gaze...?!"


    "Too fast-"


    "Agh!"


    "Aaaaah?!"


    The petrifying gaze, fired like a surprise attack, was iparably faster to activate and had a much wider range than before.


    Except for a few heroes who managed to raise their mirror shields in the nick of time, almost everyone was swept up in the gaze. The heroes screamed as they turned to stone.


    "Damn it..."


    Among his petrified allies, Lucas trembled with rage.


    Roar...


    Breaking through the dust cloud, Medusa appeared... theplete Gorgon.


    Hovering slightly above the ground, Medusa wasrger, more hideous, and more terrifying than before.


    The snakes on her head intertwined to form a single massive entity, tied back. Her arms and legs, thick as logs, were covered in rock-hard armor without any gaps.


    Beneath the pair of wings on its back, a pair of tails covered with beast fur wriggled like cloaks.


    Below its bulging giant gray eyes, ash-gray sand swirled endlessly.


    Its long, torn mouth almost reached its ears, and inside were three long, flickering tongues.


    Even a mere reflection in a mirror seemed enough to corrupt the mind with its overflowing malevolence.


    Lucas, with a throbbing forehead, drew his sword.


    "The n remains unchanged...! Everyone scatter! Drag out the time-"


    "No."


    At that moment, Medusa spoke briefly.


    "The game of tag ends now."


    Medusa waved her hand lightly.


    Boom...!


    Suddenly, a circr wall of rocks rose around the area, trapping them inside.


    Lucas was at a loss for words. Their n to scatter throughout the city and draw out the battle was blocked from the start.


    "Here, you will die."


    Thud...!


    Taking a heavy step forward, Medusa dered mournfully.


    "Your deaths, no, the demise of humanity...! I will offer it to mourn my poor sisters!"


    ***


    Thest heroes of Crossroad were annihted.


    Their ability to resist the Gorgon sisters until now wasrgely due to the urban warfare environment, which allowed them to easily evade the petrifying gaze.


    But once Medusa confined the space, trapping them within walls, they couldn''t withstand her attacks, characterized by overwhelming range and speed.


    One by one, the heroes were petrified and fell... In the end, only Lucas and Evangeline remained standing.


    "Haah...! Haah...!"


    Evangeline exhaled heavily.


    She had used her ultimate skill [Final Fortress], and throughout the battle, she had shielded other heroes, absorbing Medusa''s attacks.


    As a result, she had nearly exhausted all her strength. Evangeline sensed she couldn''t move much longer.


    "You can''t run anymore, human?"


    Medusa, spreading her wings, swooped down from the sky towards Evangeline.


    Kyaaaaaaa-!


    A fierce sonic wave erupted from the monster''s gaping mouth,


    Creak, crack...!


    The wave shattered all the ice mirrors on Evangeline''s shield.


    "Ugh?!"


    Having lost her means to negate the petrifying gaze, Evangeline groaned. Medusa didn''t miss this opportunity.


    Screeeeech!


    Like a bomber, Medusa swooped in, shing her petrifying gaze. Evangeline clenched her teeth.


    Crash-!


    Then, Lucas, rushing from the side, kicked Evangeline.


    His urgent kick hit Evangeline''s shield, and she was pushed back, narrowly escaping Medusa''s petrification range.


    But Lucas was ced right in front of Medusa''s eyes. And Lucas''s mirror shield was already shattered.


    "Uncle Lucas-!"


    Hearing Evangeline''s scream, Lucas smirked.


    "...You only get one chance, miss."


    Crack-crack-crack...!


    Lucas turned to stone.


    Crumpled on the ground, Evangeline gritted her teeth and stood up. Medusa had soared into the sky again, circling overhead.


    "Taking your ce into bing stone, such touching camaraderie."


    Medusa taunted, to which Evangeline responded with a sharp, defiant grin.


    "No worse than you feasting on your sisters'' corpses, right?"


    "...You insolent little brat..."


    Shaking with fury, Medusa roared and plummeted down.


    "Don''t you dare speak of our sisterhood without knowing anything-!"


    Evangeline, not losing her smug smile, covered her shield with ice again, thrust it forward, and nted it firmly into the ground.


    "You try to destroy us without knowing anything about us...!"


    "Why wouldn''t I know! I know disgustingly well about you humans-!"


    Kyaaaaaaa-!


    Medusa used the same tactic as before, firing a powerful sonic wave.


    Creak, ng...!


    The ice on Evangeline''s shield shattered all at once, creating a fleeting rainbow in the air as it exploded into pieces.


    Screeeeech!


    Medusa again activated her petrifying gaze, approaching Evangeline closely.


    First turning the now-useless shield into stone, she intended to petrify the small human hiding behind it next.


    But,


    "...?!"


    There was no one there.


    Behind the instantly petrified shield, no one was to be found.


    "What?"


    Confused, Medusa quickly scanned the surroundings-


    And found her.


    Swoosh-!


    The human knight was burrowing into her side.


    Evangeline had nted her shield in the ground as a decoy, and when the sonic wave shattered the ice, blurring vision, she quickly moved to the side.


    "This is what... I''ve been waiting for!"


    Evangeline''s green eyes shone brightly.


    The giant cavalrynce in her right hand glowed dazzlingly white.


    It was [Damage Payback].


    Storing the damage inflicted by the enemy with [Damage Save] in the shield, then releasing it through thence with [Damage Payback].


    This was thebat style of Evangeline, the shieldnce knight,bining offense and defense.


    During the past days of battle, Evangeline had absorbed enemy attacks with [Damage Save], storing the damage, but never once used [Damage Payback].


    Even after awakening and maximizing her storage capacity, even after using [Final Fortress] to take on the damage meant for her allies, she had not unleashed this energy.


    All for this one moment...!


    ''To squeeze out everyst bit of stored energy in one strike!''


    A truly fatal blow!


    "I''ll feed you this...!"


    Behind the giant cavalrynce, mes erupted. The me spirit enchanted in thence sprayed fire, providing propulsion.


    Evangeline was certain. This attack would hit!


    Slip.


    "What?"


    At that moment.


    Evangeline''s stance faltered.


    She hastily looked down. A piece of ice from her shattered shieldy under her foot. She had slipped on it.


    Her ankle twisted. Her posture crumbled. Evangeline staggeringly...


    "Did you think... I''d make such a mistake?!"


    ...did not fall.


    Shattering the ice, Evangeline stepped forward forcefully.


    Already in herte second year.


    Evangeline had long outgrown her rookie days of mistakes, and her skills were at their peak.


    Miraculously regaining her bnce, she gritted her teeth and thrust hernce.


    "Krhh?!"


    Medusa, in a hurry, spread her wings to escape the attack range-


    Whoosh!


    Evangeline''s cavalrynce, like a guided missile, followed and pierced Medusa''s abdomen.


    And then,


    Boom...!


    It exploded.


    Literally burst. All the damage stored to maximum capacity during this battle with [Damage Save] erupted in one [Damage Payback].


    With the explosion, Medusa''s abdomen turned to dust. Her cracked upper and lower halvespletely separated from each other.


    Evangeline was certain with overwhelming satisfaction.


    ''I''ve taken her down!''


    ...If it were a normal creature, that would have been the case.


    The power and wound were more than enough to be fatal. But,


    "...?!"


    Medusa, now aplete Gorgonposed entirely of rock, was still floating in the air.


    Pouring out dirt powder like blood from her cracked upper body.


    There were no spilling intestines, no shattered bones.


    There was just a hole.


    "What is this..."


    "Quite impressive, human."


    Medusa twisted her long mouth into a smile.


    "If I hadn''t devoured my two sisters, that attack might have killed me."


    "This monstrous bastard-"


    "Save your astonishment."


    Screeeeech!


    Medusa used her petrifying gaze. Evangeline had no means left to evade.


    With a resigned smile, Evangeline too turned to stone.


    "...Have I defeated them all?"


    Medusa looked around. There were no more humans moving.


    "So this is the end of humanity''s frontline."


    Medusa picked up her shattered lower body and attached it back to her upper body.


    Stones and sand flew from the surroundings, adhering to the wound, reconnecting the upper and lower halves.


    Her rough recovery wasplete. Medusa''s eyes shed fiercely.


    "I will make all of you experience the pain I have endured."


    Having broken humanity''s defenses, it was time to truly begin the annihtion of mankind.


    "The hatred I bore for being cursed with this existence, for a sin I nevermitted... all of you will feel it, turned to stone..."


    To the north of this frontline, to annihte all humans...


    Just as Medusa resolved to leave without looking back,


    "Hey, monster."


    A voice called out.


    "It''s too early to leave. There''s still a human surviving here."


    "...?!"


    Startled, Medusa looked in that direction.


    A human was staggering to his feet not far away.


    A champion''s helmet adorned with aurel wreath, arge right-angled square shield, and a mace in hand.


    The sole survivor of the Leprosy Extermination Squad.


    It was Torkel.


    "I am... thest stand of this frontline."


    With a body half-turned to stone, forcing out a dry voice due to inhaling dust.


    Torkel dered.


    "Crossroad is still... opposing you!"

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    "Reckless bravery, you little creature."


    As Torkel rose from his seat, Medusa shed her petrifying curse.


    "If only you''d stayed lying down, pretending to be dead... it would have been easier!"


    Kiiiiing!


    The aura of petrification swept over the area.


    But,


    "...?"


    Torkel, despite facing it head-on, waspletely unaffected.


    "What the..."


    A perplexed Medusa asked hesitantly.


    "How, how are you not turning to stone...?"


    "I don''t know."


    Torkel, responding briefly, staggered towards Medusa.


    "This is...!"


    Thinking it was just a fluke, Medusa fired her petrifying curse again.


    Kiiiiiiing!


    But,


    Kwajik, kwaddeuk! Kwagwang!


    While everything else around turned to stone and hardened, nothing happened to Torkel.


    He simply kept walking forward.


    "What the hell, what are you doing?!"


    "...I don''t know why I''m still standing here."


    Slowly. Yet surely. One step at a time.


    "But one thing seems clear."


    Torkel said, moving forward.


    "...You and I, we''re in simr straits."


    "What?"


    Astonished, Medusa screamed.


    "Acting all knowing, what the hell are you talking about, human!"


    "..."


    "For a crime I didntmit, I''ve had to live with the pain of this monstrous form from birth... What do you know about that!"


    "Why do you think you''re the only one?"


    Torkel slowly grabbed his helmet and took it off.


    "I''m the same."


    "...!"


    His face, marred by leprosy, was hideous. Even Medusa flinched in surprise.


    "I''ve had my fill of being treated like a monster."


    "You..."


    Torkel, putting his helmet back on, reflected bitterly.


    "I thought I was being punished for sinsmitted in a past life. That being born was my crime, and I was paying for it."


    "..."


    "Feeling unjust and hating the world. It was hard to endure. I wouldnt have been surprised if I had turned into a monster like you."


    His rage and resentment towards the world were unbearable.


    He wanted to punch the faces of those who looked at him as if he were a bug.


    He wanted to kill those who spat and cursed at him simply because he was a leper.


    Countless nights he couldn''t sleep, consumed by relentless humiliation and injustice.


    Yet, what kept Torkel from giving up his humanity were the other lepers.


    The people living together on that narrow ind.


    The adults who taught them letters so they wouldn''t be oppressed for other reasons, the children who shared whatever sweets they could find.


    It would have been easy to kill those who treated him like a monstrosity.


    To set fire to the vige that made their lives miserable would have been easy too. Giving in to be a monster was a sweet, tempting option.


    But that would have put everyone on the ind in peril. So, Torkel bit down and endured.


    Unable to find work anywhere else, he lived as a mercenary, sending money regrly to that ind.


    He lived on, not bing a monster, enduring and enduring some more.


    But it was not oveing; it was just survival.


    It was merely prolonging life, not truly living as a person.


    Yet, in this dreadful life...


    - Wee to Crossroad! Come on in, mercenary friends! d to meet you!


    There were moments that shone like stars.


    Torkel remembered it as if it were yesterday. Ash''s face, warmly weing him and hispanions, who were never weed anywhere.


    The money wasn''t what mattered.


    Just seeing Ash''s face, not scowling at them, was enough for Torkel to decide to fight for him.


    Days on this monster front were torturous and brutal. A battlefield harsher than any human world, with death always lurking close by.


    But... the people here treated him as arade.


    Other races, remnants of defeated armies, refugees, border runaways, half-bloods, and even lepers like himself.


    On this frontline, he could live as a person.


    Torkel remembered. The day when a few people quietly visited the graves of his desterades, cing flowers.


    The moments when people passing by the temple hesitated to greet him, as he silently swept.


    And...


    - Here, take my hand.


    The moment the Saintess took his hand and prayed for him.


    Torkel could remember it more vividly than anything else in the world.


    "...I thought my life was nothing but pain."


    All his life, like clouds casting shadows. Dark and dreary.


    "But it wasn''t."


    The warm touch of the newborn half-blood baby, Cid, cing his finger on his hand in that instant.


    The moment he felt the warmth of that child, also ''born with the sin of existence'' like himself, Torkel realized.


    "In fact, the sun was always shining."


    Behind the clouds. Telling him to look this way. Pouring sunlight down to the earth.


    Torkel, who had closed his eyes too long in the shade, hadn''t realized it. But now he understood.


    That the sunlight was always shining in Crossroad. That he was already walking in that sunlight.


    And then, he realized anew.


    Even in the hellish clouds of his childhood... there was sunlitnd.


    The small, cramped ind he always wanted to escape from, was right in the sunlight.


    "...So what?"


    Medusa opened her mouth in a hollowugh.


    "So what if a monster like you didnt be a monster and remained human?"


    Kiiiiing!


    Medusa fired her petrifying curse repeatedly. Torkel didn''t turn to stone, but staggered with each st of her powerful magic.


    "I chose to be a monster! That time, looking at the stars in the sky... I made a wish!"


    Just as the Devil... the Demon King said.


    In truth, young Medusa had wished upon the stars.


    "For everyone to be as ugly as me! My sisters, the vigers, all humans- to be monsters like me!"


    She spoke as if ming the Demon King. Though she lied that she had never wished for such a thing.


    In truth, Medusa had turned her sisters into monsters by her own will.


    Though she regretted it, and regretted it again- in that moment, she had indeed wished such an evil wish upon the stars.


    And at that moment, Medusa truly became a monster.


    The girl who could have lived as a human under her sisters'' love, truly became a cursed stone monster.


    "...Right. That''s the difference between you and me."


    Facing the onught of magic, Torkel stepped forward.


    "Born with such a hideous form... what did we choose? To live as a human or as a monster. That''s the decisive difference between us."


    "It can''t be. Such ugliness doesn''t suit you... I just realized it."


    Torkel, with self-mockery, lifted his head.


    "Because I endured all those countless, almost broken lifetimes... I was able to reach this conclusion. Thats why I''m grateful."


    To himself, who endured this painful life.


    To himself, who never crossed the line to be a monster.


    After expressing his gratitude, Torkel stepped forward boldly.


    Kyaaaaaaa-!


    Medusa, seeing her petrifying curse didn''t work, fired a sonic wave. She poured out rocks and spewed venom.


    "My ugly appearance doesn''t change. The world''s prejudices don''t change. But now I know."


    Yet, unflinching, Torkel stood in front of Medusa.


    And he dered.


    "There is no such thing as the sin of being born in this world."


    "...!"


    "I am not being punished for a past life, nor am I cursed by a god. Therefore, I will struggle in this life of my own will. Of my own will... I will live as a human, and die as a human."


    Medusa, who had forsaken her humanity and became a monster by her own will, unknowingly stepped back.


    "My name is Torkel. Just a mere human, holding the rear guard of this monster front!"


    "Uh, ah...?!"


    "Come at me, monster. I will stop you with my life."


    Torkel lowered his stance, raised his shield, and gripped his mace tightly.


    "This is how I will repay my debt to thisnd... bathed in sunlight...!"


    The next moment, Torkel charged at Medusa, screaming.


    ***


    Torkel hadid down the burden in his heart.


    He overcame the original sin - the sin of being born into this world that had oppressed him all his life - and awakened.


    Thus, he was able to use his ultimate skill, and with that power, he withstood Medusa''s attacks.


    But his power was not infinite.


    When the borrowed time ended and the short battle was over, Torkel found himself kneeling in a pool of his own blood.


    "Acting all high and mighty, and this is all you''ve got?"


    Medusa mocked, flicking her tongue.


    "You gave a grand speech, but so what? Including the time you bbered, at most 10 minutes? Is that all you have to stop me?"


    "..."


    "The sun is always shining, you said? Ha! So, where is your sun now?"


    Pointing to the dark, cloud-filled sky, Medusa screamed.


    "Now, human! If you have no more means to use, beg for mercy from the gods! Like I did!"


    "..."


    "And realize! There may be plenty of devils in this world- but there is no god to save you!"


    "I don''t know about god,"


    Torkel, spitting blood, smirked.


    "But there''s a human, the master of thisnd."


    "What?"


    Thump...!


    The rock wall Medusa had created shook violently.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Rumble!


    With a series of impacts, the north side of the rock wall copsed.


    There stood the regr soldiers of Crossroad.


    Armed with cannons and other defensive weapons, they had breached Medusa''s wall with crossfire and approached in a lined formation, holding up mirror shields.


    To stop the monsters on this frontline.


    Following the heroes, the regr soldiers too had stepped up, risking their lives.


    "...Yeah, you should have shown up like this earlier."


    Medusa sneered with a twisted smile, her lips torn wide, as she shed her petrifying gaze.


    "I''ll turn all of you to stone! Everyst one of you, so you''ll regret your choice forever as eternal statues!"


    "..."


    "Curse and resent your god who stuck you here! Your king! For an eternity in this petrified hell!"


    "I won''t resent or curse."


    Torkel calmly dered.


    "This is our choice."


    "Ha. Pretending to be noble to the very end."


    Kiiiiing!


    Activating her petrifying curse right in front of him, turning even the kneeling Torkel into a stone.


    Medusa looked up at the sky and sang in a high-pitched, eerie voice.


    Full of mockery, scorn, and ridicule.


    , ,  !


    Mercy, mercy, O Heavenly God!


    ,  !


    King of Kings, aid the king!


    "Look! Foolish humans, see with your own eyes!"


    As Medusa was loading her petrifying curse towards the soldiers, she roared.


    "Where the hell is your king while you sacrifice yourselves to hold the frontline like this!"


    That was the moment.


    Kukukukuku...


    The sky trembled.


    The atmosphere rippled, and the mass of dark clouds vibrated. Medusa, perplexed, raised her head to look in that direction.


    And then,


    Whoooooosh-!


    Ripping through the dark clouds, backlighted by the dazzling sunlight-


    A colossal airship revealed itself.


    It was the gship of the Imperial Family, the Alcatraz.


    As a baffled Medusa opened her mouth in shock, a clear voice emanated from the Alcatraz.


    Themander of the monster front. The 3rd Prince of the Empire.


    It was the voice of Ash Born Hater Everck.


    "Here I am, you son of a bitch."

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Roooooooooar!


    Onboard the Imperial gship Alcatraz.


    Gazing down at the looming sight of Crossroad, I clenched my teeth at the monster standing there.


    "...Theplete form of the Gorgon."


    The final phase of the Gorgon Sisters.


    Thest of them, having devoured the fallen two, transforms into theplete Gorgon.


    This entity, possessing the strength of Stheno, the flying ability of Euryale, and the magic of Medusa, bes a monstrously powerful boss monster.


    Had I been here from the start, I could have used a trick to dispose of it before it reached itsplete form...


    But that''s a pointless assumption.


    I had left for the imperial city, and during my absence, these monsters had invaded, gruesomely destroying the city in various ces.


    However... it''s not all a tale of despair.


    The walls have held.


    It seemed Lucas had quickly given up on fighting along the walls and lured them into the city. Thanks to that, the walls were safe.


    This meant that the fortress retained at least its minimum functionality, forming a basis for the defensive battles toe.


    Above all, the casualties are few.


    The fallen were mainly concentrated among the hero characters.


    This was because Lucas had excluded not only the citizens but also the regr soldiers from the front lines.


    It was a wise decision.


    The petrifying evil eye of the Gorgon sisters was an area-of-effect attack, so ordinary soldiers caught in the range would inevitably fall in droves.


    In the worst case, all the ordinary soldiers would have been sacrificed, and the southern front would have been breached.


    But that was averted with minimal damage.


    I bit my lip as I looked over my petrifiedrades.


    Hang on, guys. Ill save you all soon.


    Of course, before saving the kids, I need to take down that damned monster first!


    Theplete Gorgon - Medusa seemed disconcerted by our arrival.


    Dare to wreak havoc in my city... I''ll make you pay!


    Resolved, I shouted to the Emperor seated in the cockpit.


    "We''re almost at our destination, Father! Just a little more strength, please!"


    "...Ash."


    My father was driving the airship with a pale face.


    Empty magic potions were rolling around on the table beside the cockpit, and he was drinking a new one with a straw.


    He looked like an office worker struggling through days of overtime, sustaining himself on Americano doping.


    My heart ached at the sight, and I couldn''t help but tear up.


    "The sight of Father, dedicating himself like this to protect the lives of the soldiers and citizens on the southern front, no! All lives on this front... It''s truly a model of a ruler! I am deeply moved!"


    "Damn it, stop it. This old man feels like dying..."


    The Emperor hadn''t rested for a moment since setting sail from the imperial city.


    Actually, I was the one who didnt let him rest. When he suggestednding for a moment to get some sleep, I fervently massaged his shoulders to keep him awake.


    I forcefully fed him magic potions, and when he still seemed tired, I whispered in his ear.


    - If you stop now, I''ll give up my right to the throne.


    - What madness is this...?!


    Im not sure what he finds so regrettable about my abandoning the throne, but anyway, after hearing that, he suddenly found the strength to focus on driving.


    And so - Alcatraz, having made the fastest journey in history from the imperial city to Crossroad, is now drawing a gentlending trajectory towards Crossroad.


    With tired eyes, the Emperor struggled, and I prayed with folded hands.


    "We''re almost there, Father! Justnd near Crossroad and were done-"


    That''s when it happened.


    "Kyaaaaaak-!"


    The monster''s sharp scream rang out.


    Immediately afterward, Medusa leaped into the air, blocking the airship''s path. Simultaneously,


    Kiiiiing!


    The monster''s eyes emitted a chilling yellow magic light.


    Originally, the Alcatraz cockpit didnt directly look outside but used a state-of-the-art magical engineering system that projected images from magic panels installed outside onto internal screens.


    Thus, the petrifying effect didnt reach the cockpit. But the exterior armor of the airship was not so lucky.


    Kwadududuk!


    Alcatraz vibrated violently.


    As Medusa unleashed her petrifying evil eye at the airship, the protective armor attached to Alcatrazs exterior began to harden.


    Then, sleep vanished from the Emperors face, reced by deep anger.


    "That son of a bitch has lost it."


    The Emperor frantically manipted the controls in the cockpit, yanking forward a device that looked unmistakably like a gear.


    Toohak-!


    Suddenly, the thrusters at the rear of the airship increased their output.


    "...Father?"


    Cold sweat ran down my spine. What is he doing...?


    The Emperors face was filled with intense anger.


    Road Rage.


    He had fallen into a state of driver-specific rage, like ''You son of a bitch, why do you drive like that?''


    "That mere monster dares not only to block the airship Im piloting but also,"


    The Emperor pushed the control handle he held firmly forward.


    "to scratch it-?!"


    Kwaaaa-!


    Alcatraz began to elerate, diving straight towards the ground. What the hell is he doing?!


    "Wait, Father! You''re not nning to crash into it, are you?!"


    "One must show a lesson to such creatures!"


    "Snap out of it! This is the imperial gship! Are you really going to ram with this expensive thing?!"


    "It''s most thrilling to ram with an expensive ship!"


    Why do all these ship pilots, like Captain Poker, have such a mindset?!


    Kiiing! Kiiiiing!


    Medusa incessantly fired her petrifying evil eye,


    Tung! Tudududung!


    and Alcatraz, shedding its petrified exterior armor, continued its charge.


    It was a tactic to purge the petrified armor before the petrification spread to the entire airship.


    Although the external armor was damaged, this prevented the airship''s main body from being eroded by petrification, allowing it to keep moving.


    Medusa and Alcatraz rapidly closed the distance. And then,


    "...Kuk?!"


    It was Medusa who backed off first.


    No matter how mythical a monster Medusa was, Alcatraz too was the empire''s strongest gship, coated with ancient magic centuries old.


    If it came down to a head-on collision, we had overwhelming mass. Medusa had no choice but to avoid it.


    As Medusa barely escaped Alcatraz''s charging path, the Emperor showed his teeth in a grin.


    "Ha! Running away without showing its tail! Who asked you to attack, you coward!"


    "Father, don''t be happy that you won a chicken race! Landing! What about thending?!"


    The ground rapidly approached. I covered my eyes and screamed, while the Emperor strapped me into the chair and fastened the safety belt, then,


    "Huup!"


    raised his hand.


    Then, the emblem on the back of the Emperors hand sparkled, and he began to directly control Alcatrazs massive body.


    Alcatraz, firing mes from the thrusters on its front and bottom, rapidly decelerated-


    Kugugugung...!


    ...and barely managed an emergencynding, scraping the ground.


    Fortunately, it somehow changed course andnded on the southern ins instead of inside Crossroad.


    Chiiik-


    In this ce swirling with dusty clouds, Alcatraz slowly opened its rear hatch.


    The Emperor, pointing towards the opening door, gestured to me with his chin.


    "Landing sessful. We''ve arrived, my son."


    "...Thank you, truly. Father."


    Despite nearly dying from the sudden eleration, we thankfully made it here without too much dy. I sincerely thanked the Emperor.


    "I ampletely drained now."


    The Emperor leaned back in the pilot seat and pulled out a sleep mask from his pocket, cing it over his eyes.


    "I shall take a rest. The rest is up to you."


    He then slumped over and, in a matter of seconds, truly fell asleep...


    It''s understandable he''s exhausted.


    To keep such a massive airship running without maintenance, the Emperor had poured all his magical power into it. It wouldn''t have been surprising if he had passed out earlier.


    "As much as you''ve strived, I''ll take responsibility for the defense of Crossroad."


    After unbuckling my safety belt, I staggered out of the cockpit.


    Then I saw my elite heroes, all pale as if they had all been seasick, seated in the passenger area.


    "Everyone might be feeling queasy, but ourrades in Crossroad are in a life-or-death situation. Every second is critical. We don''t have the luxury to regroup."


    Hearing this, the lifeless faces of the heroes hardened.


    The fate of ourrades and the city was at stake.


    We must grit our teeth and endure, no matter the difort of flight sickness.


    "The tactics to confront Medusa are as I exined on the way."


    There was no need to reiterate the strategy or emphasize it again.


    They are the elite of the elite. When I say one thing, they understand ten, and when I order ten, they execute a hundred.


    They are reliable and trustworthy.


    I nodded and shouted.


    "We start the operation. Let''s go!"


    ***


    Thump...!


    Medusa, flying across the sky,nded in front of the airship.


    My heroes and I, already outside through the airship hatch, were ready for battle.


    Medusa, eying us, flicked her tongue.


    "You''re quitete for reinforcements, human."


    "On the contrary, monster."


    I smirked.


    "Now is the fastest time. It''s better to move even a little than to regret beingte. I understand that very well."


    "You''re quite optimistic."


    "A leader should bring hope, after all."


    Shrugging my shoulders, I extended my hand forward.


    "And also to present solutions... that''s it!"


    There are dozens of tactics to counter Medusa, but ultimately it boils down to one condition.


    - How to seal the petrifying evil eye?


    The petrifying evil eye is not a simple gimmick. It has two major effects:


    1. It petrifies just by making eye contact,


    2. Even without eye contact, if Gorgon concentrates magic in their line of sight, they can forcefully petrify the opponent.


    Thus, mirror shields are usually a must inbat strategies.


    However, having to look at the opponent through a mirror, and many heroes not being ustomed to using shields, often makes it challenging.


    Using mirror shields is a kind of demerit in itself.


    And I prepared a strategy to counter the petrifying evil eye without using mirror shields.


    "Hannibal!"


    "Yes!"


    At my call, Hannibal and the party of five spirit mages rushed forward.


    Even if these spirit mages don''t engage in directbat, they can temporarily imbue our allies with spirits to grant various beneficial effects.


    In short, they can be utilized as dedicated buffers.


    And the spirit enchant I asked them for was...


    "Gnome!"


    The spirit of earth and stone, Gnome!


    Although there''s a set duration, while enchanted, the spirit can absorb some of the petrifying effects.


    Making eye contact bes less of an issue.


    Hannibal and the spirit mages imbued me and the heroes with the spirit.


    This clears the first part of the gimmick. Our heroes can freely face Medusa.


    Now the remaining issue is the second part, the direct petrification inflicted by Medusa...


    "Just with such a lowly spirit, you think you can block my eyes-!"


    Enraged, Medusa roared, her evil eyes shing. The yellow magic light scattered, ready to shoot towards us.


    "What''s so great about your evil eye that you brag so much?"


    Stepping forward, I nted a nk ck g into the ground and shouted.


    "Here at the forefront... I''ll block not just your eyes but everything!"


    Hwaaak-!


    Grey magic poured out, and immediately my ultimate skill [Foremost g] activated, forming a fortress.


    Not on my side, but right in front of Medusa!


    Kugugugung!


    The magical barrier I formed right in front of the monster blocked Medusas line of sight.


    Her evil eye, unable to extend in all directions, petrified the barrier and then ceased its effect.


    Annoyed, Medusa opened her mouth wide and emitted a sonic wave.


    "This little thing!"


    Kugung! Kwagwagwang!


    The barrier was instantly demolished.


    But by that time, the next barrier had already risen around her.


    "...?!"


    Kugung! Kugugung!


    Sessive barriers piled up around Medusa.


    My proficiency with my ultimate skill was considerable. I could create barriers at the point and in the shape I wanted.


    "Let''s see who wins, monster."


    Standing in front of the dumbfounded monster, wielding the strongest power of a defense game, ''barrier creation''... I dered.


    "Let''s see what''s faster: your ring at us or me blocking your eyes!"


    Taht-!


    Simultaneously, the heroes around me charged forward.


    With the barrier blocking the petrifying evil eye, now was the time to approach the monster...!

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Theplete Gorgon''s rock carapace not only possessed overwhelming physical resistance but also had an insane magical defense trait that reduced the effects of the opponent''s magic by more than half.


    Moreover, being entirely made of stone, as long as there were rocks and dirt around, it could recover from any damage.


    In short, it was damn hard and could recover quickly too.


    It was undoubtedly a tough opponent to defeat with straightforward methods.


    Its one of the most challenging named monsters in thetter part of the game.


    Such a creature had invaded while our main force was away.


    This game is yed so dirtily!


    Naturally, its too much for just Lucas and Evangeline to handle.


    No matter how endgame their specs are, this knight duo is essentially a straightforward vanguard ss.


    To defeat such a gimmickden boss monster, we also need to use every dirty and cunning trick in the book.


    And now that the rest of our main force is back, we have all those dirty and cunning tricks at our disposal!


    "We end this in one swift strike!"


    Dragging out the fight would only be advantageous for Medusa, who could regenerate with stone.


    Quick and decisive!


    We need to strike with full force and finish it in the blink of an eye!


    "Junior!"


    As Imanded, Junior, who had finished casting and was waiting, raised his staff.


    Tzing-!


    A brilliant halo rose in the sky, and space shattered as Junior''s ultimate skill unfolded.


    [Elemental Disassembly].


    This ultimate debuff skill against bosses, cutting down the opponent''s magic and grinding away magical defense and possessed magic, hit Medusa squarely.


    "Kuk?!"


    But even though it hit precisely, Junior frowned as if something was not right.


    "There must be some special protective function... The effect and duration are only about half of what they usually are."


    "That''s enough!"


    Kwagwang! Kwagwagwang-!


    Medusa broke through the magic barrier I had set up and tried to leap into the air.


    But by then, my heroes had already closed in on Medusa.


    To the girl with long ck hair, wearing a silver crown at the forefront - Dusk Bringar - I shouted.


    "Capture her in mid-air-!"


    "I was going to do that anyway!"


    Taht-!


    The small-footed Dragon Lady leaped off the ground, crossing the air, and grabbed Medusa''s shoulders just as she spread her wings to take off.


    For a moment, Dusk Bringar and Medusa''s eyes met.


    Even under the protection of the spirit, fearless of the petrifying evil eye, Dusk Bringar smiled wickedly.


    "Pleased to meet you, monster of myth! I too carry the blood of that era!"


    "You, a half-breed lizard, dare topare yourself to me...!"


    Ha-hat- Bursting into a ringingugh, Dusk Bringar, with her pointed small mouth wide open,


    "Isn''t it the same for both of us, mixed-breed monsters?!"


    sh-!


    She unleashed her breath.


    The power of her dragon kind was fully unleashed.


    Terrible heat and light spread in all directions.


    "Kyaaaak?!"


    The primitive energy unleashed by the Dragon Lady melted away the monster''s rocky carapace without hesitation.


    Even Medusa, the terror of the world, let out a pain-filled scream.


    Dusk Bringar cleverly weakened Medusa''s carapace while also burning her wings.


    After finishing her breath attack, Dusk Bringar smiled, spewing mes from her mouth.


    "...That''s me running on empty, Ash."


    Puhuk-!


    Immediately after, Dusk Bringar was struck by one of Medusa''s tails and sent flying far away, rolling on the ground.


    Great job!


    "Kuuuh, uhuhuh...!"


    Even a half-dragon is still a dragon. The power of their might is real.


    With its magical defense severely reduced by [Elemental Disassembly], and having taken a direct hit from the dragon breath at close range, Medusa was in a terrible state.


    Swept by high heat, its entire body was glowing red hot.


    Now, what process does a rock undergo to be soil or sand?


    Simply put, it''s weathering and erosion.


    Heated by the sun, swept by rain and stream water, and pushed downwards, rocks that are beaten by the forces of nature gradually break into smaller pieces.


    The same principle can be applied to break the rocky carapace of the rock monster Medusa.


    "Now that its heated up... it''s time to douse it with cold water!"


    I gestured to Junior once more.


    "Come on, Junior! Let''s push even harder to celebrate your recovery!"


    "Is it right to work me this hard right after I''ve recovered...?!"


    Even while catching his breath, Junior cast the next spell.


    After all, a mage is a crucial strategic weapon and is naturally destined to be overworked!


    But don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you during nonbat times!


    "Haat!"


    Junior''s staff tip shed with blue light, and the next moment, dark clouds gathered above Medusa''s head, and then-


    Sssaaaah!


    A water bomb was released.


    The rainwater in the swirling dark clouds came together under high pressure, creating a literal water bomb.


    The cold water bomb, falling precisely on Medusa''s heated body, cooled it down instantly while its massive weight mmed the monster to the ground.


    Medusa, trying to fly even with its damaged wings, ended up not just kneeling on the ground but also having its head smashed into the earth.


    How do you like the newly opened water park!


    Whisk- Puk!


    And now, seizing the opportunity with Medusa down, a small dagger flew towards it, and then,


    sh!


    Immediately after grabbing the handle of that dagger, Verdandi, with her long green hair fluttering, teleported next to Medusa.


    [Blink Knife].


    Commonly known as the sh Dagger.


    Using this dagger that teleports the user to its thrown location, Verdandi, who had approached Medusa from behind, drew two more daggers in each hand and then,


    Chaaaak-!


    Cross-sliced them.


    Medusa''s hair - the mass of snakes.


    The artistic sword strikes left blue trails in the air, and the snakes, entangled like a single creature, were cut apart, spraying purple venom as they fell.


    "Kuk!"


    It was a fatal strike for Verdandi too, as the daggers she used broke, and blood gushed from her torn hands.


    "You, insolent elf...!"


    The water stream soon ceased, and Medusa, staggering to her feet, opened her mouth to unleash a sonic wave.


    Verdandi twisted her body to dodge but couldn''tpletely avoid it and was flung backward.


    Well done, Verdandi!


    Theplete Gorgon, once it loses a certain amount of health, uses the snakes on its head for a 360-degree petrifying evil eye barrage pattern.


    And that''s a key gimmick in its next phase.


    You think I dont know about your phase transition!


    Therefore, it was essential to remove it before that phase transition, and Verdandi sessfully achieved that by destroying the part.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Medusa, drained of magic, hit by the breath, the water bomb, and now having its snake hair cut off, looked disoriented.


    But what a pity, the real fight starts now!


    Toohak-!


    With a loud noise of hitting the ground, a muscr man charged towards Medusa''s side.


    The red-maned martial artist.


    The leader of the Punishment Squad, chief of the Leaf Wolf tribe, and now should be called the Beast King, Kun.


    We''ve melted the rock with heat and eroded it with water.


    So what should we use to shatter this now frail rock?


    "Of course! A physical attack with impact properties!"


    And undoubtedly, our best striker is Kun, who haspleted his King''s training!


    Chaaaaak!


    "Huup!"


    With a fierce step, Kun closed in on Medusa and fired his fists like cannonballs.


    Puck! Puck! Pukk! Kwajik-!


    Kun''s violentbination relentlessly struck Medusa''s entire body.


    Body blow, hook, uppercut, jab, straight-


    With each hit, Kun''s fists sent shockwaves in all directions upon impact with the monster''s body.


    Kwajik! Kwajijijik!


    The rocky carapace, already weakened by the Dragon Lady''s breath and Junior''s water bomb, began to shatter hopelessly.


    "Yiek!"


    Medusa, trying to shake off Kun, swung its massive tail and limbs wrapped in enormous strength.


    But Kun smoothly stepped and dodged, ducking and weaving, narrowly avoiding all the attacks.


    "This rat-like thing...!"


    "Quite a big rat, aren''t I?"


    Kun, wryly smiling and flicking his eyebrows, provoked Medusa, who was charging her petrifying evil eye.


    Kiiiiing!


    However,


    Kugugugung!


    I''ll block that.


    I created a magic barrier first, protecting Kun from Medusa''s evil eye.


    The petrifying evil eye is powerful.


    Theplete Gorgon activates it rapidly.


    However, due to its immense power, there''s a noticeable dy before activation - what''s called ''pre-dy'', and my barrier creation could fit right into that gap.


    Kiiing! Kiiiiing!


    Medusa, like having a seizure, kept grinding out the petrifying evil eye, but I blocked all those attacks with my barrier creation.


    After all, the evil eye is just a linear skill that works where the sight reaches.


    Block the sight, and it bes useless...!


    "Phew! Thanks, boss!"


    While I was blocking the evil eye like this, Kun behind the barrier gathered his strength and-


    "Secret technique."


    Unleashed his special move.


    "Heart-Piercing Wind Wolf-!"


    Cheeak-!


    Seizing the gap between the evil eye barrages, Kun lunged forward, delivering a powerful punch, and his ultimate move exploded right in the center of Medusa''s chest.


    Cheejejejejeck!


    "Kyaaaak...?!"


    Starting from the chest, the rock carapace covering the monster''s body cracked vividly.


    And,


    "-I see it."


    Beside me, the strongest cheat character, Damien, had been waiting quietly.


    Damien was aiming his rifle at Medusa all this while, waiting for the moment when the monster''s core, usually protected byyers of rocky carapace, was exposed.


    And then, in an instant.


    As Kun''s ultimate move exploded and the rocky carapace was momentarily neutralized, Damien caught sight of it.


    The enemy monster''s weak point.


    Emitting a white sh from his round brown eyes, Damien didn''t hesitate to pull the trigger.


    Tookang-!


    In his hand, the Nightmare yer, [ck Queen], spat out tremendous muzzle mes.


    The bullet shot straight into Medusa''s neck and chest.


    The thick rock carapace shattered, scattering dust in all directions.


    Theplete Gorgon''s rock carapace took Damien''s shot.


    But for a moment, as the carapace shattered, even I could see clearly.


    A core resembling three ovepping circles, like a Venn diagram, was ominously flickering inside.


    "...!"


    And Medusa, or rather the other two sisters she absorbed, tried to regenerate their carapace instinctively to block the bullet.


    Kkudeuk, Kkudeudeuk...!


    With a gruesome sound, the rock carapace from all over its body gathered around the monster''s chest.


    But Damien was relentless.


    Tookang! Tookang! Tookang-!


    Unyielding, sharp sniping continued to pierce Medusa''s chest.


    The rock carapace was holding on somehow, but with constant regeneration and destruction, it became thinner and more fragile.


    And Damien continued to hit its center with unerring aim and shooting.


    "Don''t, don''tugh...!"


    Its entire carapace stripped off, snake hair cut off, and wings and tail tattered.


    "Would I, carrying my sisters'' lives, fall in such a ce...?!"


    Refusing to give up, Medusa attempted to fly away, seemingly trying to escape the situation.


    Taht!


    Medusa leaped off the ground and soared into the sky.


    I was about to take urgent measures to stop the monster''s flight, but it wasn''t necessary.


    "...!"


    This is the southern ins of Crossroad.


    And suddenly, on the southern wall, the regr soldiers of Crossroad were densely lined up, aiming their cannons at us.


    Our eyes met with the soldiers.


    They nodded, and I, smiling faintly, energetically swung my hand down and shouted.


    "Fire-! Show it the crossfire of Crossroad!"


    Bang! Pabababang!


    Cannons fired from the wall as if they were waiting for themand.


    We could have been caught in the bombardment since we were in the southern ins, but I wasn''t worried.


    I knew and trusted my artillerymen''s shooting skills more than anyone, having faced monsters for the past two years!


    Kwagwagwang-!


    Incredibly precise cannonballs hit Medusa in mid-air.


    "Kyaaaak!"


    Medusa screamed in agony,pletely engulfed in mes.


    The rock carapace, except for its chest, had been mostly destroyed.


    The crossfire exploding on its back finally seeded in inflicting damage on the monster-


    As Medusa writhed in pain in the air, it was nothing but a stationary target for Damien.


    "Last shot."


    Tookwaang-!


    Damien fired thest, seventh bullet from [ck Queen].


    The bullets of this Nightmare yer grow stronger as the magazine empties.


    And this final seventh bullet was immensely powerful, capable of piercing through anything.


    Medusa, desperately extending its hands to block, was toote. The bullet, like a beam of light, pierced through those hands and-


    Pwook...!


    Pierced through the monster''s chest and shattered its core.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    The fallen Medusay sprawled on the southern ins.


    I slowly approached her.


    As I did, Medusa, coughing up blood, lifted her head.


    "This... human..."


    Kiiiing-


    The sound of the evil eye''s activation rang out.


    But I snorted in derision.


    "What are you looking at? Be wary of your eyes."


    Crack!


    I lifted my foot and stomped on the monster''s head.


    Somehow trying to use the evil eye, Medusa''s eyes were smashed into the ground.


    "You''ve caused quite a disturbance in my city."


    "Kuk..."


    "Your spirit core is already in the phase of destruction. In a few minutes, your life too will end."


    I sneered.


    "Got anyst words? If you repent now, I might let you diefortably."


    "...I hate you humans."


    Chewing on dirt, Medusa spat out a voice full of resentment.


    "I just wanted to live quietly with my two sisters... but you always invaded our hideout..."


    "Don''t talk crap."


    Knowing all about Medusa''s past, I shouted fiercely.


    "It was your own will that turned your sisters into monsters and attacked humans."


    "...!"


    A distant past.


    Medusa had wished to the devil to transform her two sisters into beings like herself.


    And for the sake of protecting them, and to find a way to lift their curse, she used all sorts of reasons.


    Medusa massacred all the humans in the region.


    She then upied an area with frequent ship routes, indiscriminately killing all humans who approached.


    That''s why she became a legendary monster and was ultimately subdued.


    "Don''t make excuses. Don''t justify. Don''t y the victim. In the end, you willingly plunged others into misery, a true monster."


    "I had my reasons for bing this way...!"


    "There''s always a reason for everyone."


    Medusa was cursed due to her parents'' wrongdoing.


    She was indeed born into a tragic and sad fate.


    But that doesn''t justify forgiving a monster.


    "There''s a reason for everyone to give up on humanity. But not everyone bes a monster."


    Where exists a being without ws?


    Where exists a life without misfortune? Yet, despite all these adversities... there are those who struggle to live as humans.


    That ordinary everyday life is truly great.


    "You tried to trample on others'' great ordinariness using your own misfortune as an excuse."


    "...!"


    "That''s why you die here, monster."


    "What do you know about pretending!"


    Medusa screamed in rage.


    "You don''t understand my heart, forced to hate the world! If you were born like me...!"


    Mid-sentence, Medusa closed her mouth.


    The monster''s trembling gaze turned towards the north of the city.


    "...Hah, Torkel, was it?"


    A hollow smile appeared on the monster''s lips.


    "A counterexample, painted like a picture, exists right in thisnd."


    "..."


    "You''re right. I became aplete monster, not just in body, but in heart too."


    In front of my silent self, Medusa weakly bowed her head and slowly died.


    "Ah, sister Stheno, sister Euryale, I''m sorry."


    The light gradually faded from her venom-filled eyes.


    "In the previous life and this one, I failed to lift the curse I passed onto my sisters..."


    "..."


    "To White Night, that damned thing... I was deceived... and caused my sisters to die again..."


    Click, click.


    The monster''s entire body turned into solid stone.


    "I want to return..."


    With a dry voice, Medusa uttered herst words.


    "To that, night of the Milky Way..."


    As her snake hair drooped and turned to stone, including her wide-open eyes. The next moment.


    Crash...


    Shattered to pieces, it crumbled.


    The petrifying monster that wreaked havoc in Crossroads returned to mere dust and sand.


    "...You''re right, monster."


    I silently gazed at the remains left by the monster.


    "I can''t know or heal everyone''s inherent misfortunes."


    Stepping away, I dered with resolve.


    "But if there are those who still try to live with their misfortunes... I''ll help them. Within my reach."


    That is what I intend to do as a leader.


    ***


    With Medusa, the source of the curse, defeated, those petrified were also freed from the curse.


    "My lord!"


    "Senior!"


    Lucas and Evangeline ran towards me from across the city.


    The two knights, freed from petrification, stopped in front of me with bright faces-


    "Kuhuk!"


    "Kuk!"


    They fell down, making bizarre sounds.


    The two knights, who fell disgracefully, hurriedly saluted me.


    "Sorry, my lord, we''re still not quite able to move properly..."


    "Is it because I''ve just been freed from petrification? My body isn''t moving as I want it to."


    "Ah, you guys. I understand, so take some rest."


    While it was cute to see them bounding towards me like puppies awaiting their owner.


    Those who were petrified this time will have to suffer from ''post-petrification syndrome'' for a while.


    Naturally, their movement will be impaired.


    Post-petrification syndrome is a debuff where movements be restricted and painful, proportional to the duration of petrification.


    Combat is impossible while this debuff is active.


    Roughly, a day''s petrification requires a month of recuperation.


    Luckily, Lucas and Evangeline were petrified for less than an hour, so their after-effects would be brief, but rest is still necessary.


    We rescued those freed from petrification throughout the city.


    In severe cases, some were petrified for nearly three days.


    Such people would be out of action for about three months.


    Observing the bustling city, I nodded.


    "We''ll be short of hospital rooms. Looks like we need to expand the temple too..."


    Then, observing the chaos inside the city, I corrected myself.


    "...No, it''s not just the temple."


    The interior of Crossroads suffered dreadful damage.


    Buildings copsed by sections, and the roads swept by petrification neededplete reconstruction.


    The worst-hit areas were the two where the monsters had nested, literally regressed to a prehistoric state.


    All traces of civilization were obliterated, leaving only piles of stones.


    As I sighed at the horrific state of the city, Lucas hung his head in embarrassment.


    "I have no words, my lord. It''s my inadequacy that..."


    "No, man. The very invasion by the Gorgon sisters was an abnormal situation. Besides, I was the one who ordered urban warfare."


    Operation Tag was a strategy I had developed.


    The n was to drag out the battle and send for reinforcements to me.


    Of course, it was a contingency, and I never expected the Gorgon sisters to actually invade and cause such havoc...


    "Stopping the casualties at this level is no small feat."


    As I consoled Lucas, Evangeline nodded vigorously at his side.


    "That''s right! Uncle Lucas did all he could! Most importantly, he preserved the crucial city walls!"


    "Hmm. That''s true... But why this sudden change? Usually, you''d lightly jab at Lucas in such a situation."


    Evangeline is the sessor to the title of Margrave of Crossroads.


    Strictly speaking, she should be as concerned about the city''s management as she is about defending against monsters.


    Given the city''s current state, she''d usually me Lucas, but she''s shielding him today?


    Then, Evangelineughed, linking arms with Lucas.


    "Together we''ve endured hardships worthy of a lifetime! We know we''ve both given our best."


    Lucas, much taller than Evangeline, had to awkwardly bend his waist due to her arm around his shoulder.


    I thought they were always bickering, nearly at each other''s throats, but now, watching these two knights finally behaving like realrades, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Then, I patted both of their shoulders.


    "You did well. I''ll make you ate-night snackter."


    A childlike smile appeared on the faces of the two knights... well, they are still kids, really.


    I straightened up and looked around.


    "What about the others?"


    "The injured were sent to the temple first. They needed urgent care."


    "Right. I should visit themter to pay my respects."


    Though the detailed reports were still pending, I knew everyone must have worked themselves to death.


    I nned to personallymend them.


    Then, Lucas reported to me with a slightly stiff face.


    "Yes. And the deceased... we''re gathering them at the western burial ground."


    "...I see."


    The bodies of those who died after being petrified are much more gruesome than regr corpses.


    Their funerals can''t be dyed for long.


    I looked towards the setting sun in the west.


    "Let''s conduct a makeshift funeral service today."


    ***


    The bodies of the deceased were gathered.


    Death is always a harsh reality, but these deaths were more so than usual.


    Few bodies were properly intact.


    Those physically torn apart by the Gorgon sisters at least retained their form, but those who shattered after petrification were beyond recognition.


    Lucas had recorded the names of all those who went into battle, and after cross-verification, the names of the confirmed deceased heroes and soldiers were engraved on a makeshift stele set before me.


    Thud.


    I nted my g next to the stele.


    Whoosh-


    The wind blew. It was a dry winter wind, mixed with sand.


    The patternless ck g fluttered quietly in the breeze.


    "..."


    I silently looked down at the stele for a long while.


    Although a proper funeral would be heldter, my sentiments of mourning were sincere even now.


    Click. Click. Click.


    The surviving heroes and ordinary soldiers had quietly lined up behind me.


    What must be going through the hearts of those who lostrades with whom they shared life and death?


    And... also to the side. Citizens who had returned from the north after fleeing were beginning to gather one by one.


    What must be going through the hearts of those who had to abandon their homes time and again, only to return?


    ''It''s difficult.''


    And because it''s difficult, I need to try harder to understand.


    Unprompted, heroes, soldiers, and civilians alike bowed their heads in front of the stele and silently paid their respects.


    I too paid my respects, then suddenly recited a verse.


    Not stained by love or pity,


    Unmoved by joy or rage,


    Eroded by wind and rain as ites,


    The recitation of the poem ended.


    The area remained shrouded in silence.


    Turning away from the stele, I faced the heroes and soldiers lined up behind me.


    "...Rocks are eroded by time into dust and sand."


    Subject to weathering and erosion, the fate of rocks is to crumble into fine pieces.


    "But when that dust and sand umte, theiryered weight presses together... over time hardening into new rock again."


    The finely shattered fragments rejoin, and the dust and sand turn into rock once more.


    Such is the cycle of the world.


    "Though they are shattered and fallen today, their sacrifices and dedications will gather and form the cornerstone of Crossroads'' rebuilding... and be the pirs supporting the future of the entire world."


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself.


    I''ve often trembled in sorrow at my subordinates'' funerals.


    It''s still the same now. My heart aches painfully.


    But.


    When I firmly grasped this g again, I realized, I vowed.


    As a leader, my role isn''t just to mourn... it''s to continue the legacy of those who fell for this g, to transform their sacrifices into the foundation stones of the future.


    I will do so. Definitely.


    "I have returned."


    Looking around at the people of the city, I said.


    "And now, until the moment the monsters arepletely eradicated... I will not leave this frontline."


    Suddenly, I remembered the first funeral.


    After suffering near-annihtion at the hands of ck spiders at the forward base. We held a funeral here.


    It was a grand and solemn ceremony, rare to see in Crossroads.


    Yet, even so, the eyes that looked at me then were full of doubt.


    But now.


    In this unadorned, makeshift funeral.


    The eyes of everyone looking at me were filled with firm trust.


    Yes.


    Our past time, all that pain and sacrifice... have bound us together like sand, weaving us firmly into one.


    At the very front of the citizens was Lily, seated in a wheelchair.


    In her arms, she held a newborn baby I had never seen before.


    Smiling at the child, I said.


    "Raise the g over the city! Begin reconstruction!"


    This ce is a city built on graves.


    It''s a derogatory term for the high death rate, but it also signifies that even on top of graves, people continue to live.


    "My people!"


    With the number of graves increased today, with the size of our sorrow grownrger...


    I prayed that I could bring joy and belief to them.


    With that hope, I eximed.


    "Let''s live on together, once more!"

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    That night. The Temple.


    Torkel stood at the entrance, which was inplete disarray.


    Holding a broom in his hand.


    As Torkel began to carefully clean around the ruined entrance, Head Priest Zenis rushed out from inside.


    "Torkel!"


    Torkel blinked and looked at Zenis.


    Zenis, standing in front of Torkel, gestured in disbelief.


    "You should be in the infirmary, what are you doing here? You absolutely need to rest today!"


    "...Just, I felt restless doing nothing."


    "A patient needs to stay still. What are you talking about? Get back inside now!"


    Both Torkel and Zenis were covered in bandages, suffering from unhealed post-petrification symptoms.


    Despite not being in perfect condition herself, Zenis had rushed out worried about Torkel.


    Feeling grateful to Zenis, Torkel awkwardly shook his head.


    "I''m sorry. But somehow, today... I feel good."


    Torkel slowly looked up at the sky.


    Zenis looked up too.


    "The wind is cool, the sky clear..."


    "..."


    "And the stars shine like this."


    The dark clouds that once covered Crossroads had cleared awaypletely.


    Clean starlight, like sprinkled salt, shone down earnestly from the ck sky.


    Zenis, about to say something to Torkel, found himself silently gazing up at the sky as well.


    Torkel, feeling awkward, bowed his head to Zenis.


    "I''ll just clean up a bit more, then I''ll head back in."


    "Oh, dear."


    Zenis scratched the back of his head and then insisted.


    "Alright. But don''t overdo it, and make sure you return to the infirmary within 30 minutes. Got it?"


    "Yes, I will."


    Torkel, bowing his head, resumed sweeping.


    Zenis, quietly watching Torkel, eventually smiled faintly and returned to his room.


    "Maybe I won''t need to confess anymore..."


    Torkel''s sweeping, having cleaned the entrance, continued along the corridor.


    The broom, pushing aside broken stones and columns, various furniture, suddenly stopped.


    Torkel realized he was standing in the central hall of the temple''s inner corridor.


    The very ce where Margarita had died.


    "..."


    Looking at the spot where the holy maiden had fallen and died, Torkel slowly lifted his head.


    There, as always, stood the statue of the goddess.


    The goddess statue he couldn''t face since that day,cking the courage, but today, for some reason, he felt emboldened.


    Torkel raised his eyes to meet the face of the goddess.


    "...Ah."


    Was it an illusion?


    The face of the goddess, which that day seemed to look down with sorrow and pity...


    Now, very slightly, but unmistakably.


    Seemed to be smiling at Torkel.


    "..."


    Inside his helmet, Torkel faintly smiled as well.


    Torkel resumed sweeping.


    The brisk sound of his sweeping, contrasting with his heavy footsteps, slowly left the central hall corridor.


    The statue of the goddess remained standing silently in its ce.


    It was a clear and tranquil winter night.


    ***


    [STAGE 23 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Lucas (SSR), Evangeline (SSR)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash (EX) and 30 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    > Sub-Party cklist


    - Buckler (SSR)


    - Smart Idiot (SSR)


    - And 19 others <Expand List>


    [Injured Characters]


    - Lucas (SSR) and 20 others <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Gorgon Sisters'' Magic Cores (SSR): 3


    [Stage Clear Rewards Have Been Distributed. Please Check Your Inventory.]


    - SSR Grade Reward Boxes: 3


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: White Night]


    ***


    About a week passed since then.


    Crossroads was bustling with reconstruction efforts.


    Not only the members of the production guild but also most of the citizens who had evacuated had returned to participate in the rebuilding.


    I was reviewing the names of those who would be the new upants of the graves, with the official funeral ceremony approaching.


    "..."


    Among them, the names of those who had been newly hired and sent to the frontlines caught my eye.


    ''cklist Five.''


    I originally built the casino in this city to attract high-ranking heroes.


    And these members of the cklist were the representative high-ranking hero party lured by this casino.


    Especially two of them whom I had wanted to recruit.


    The SSR-grade tank ''Buckler,'' who could freely deploy a force field shield.


    The specialist in both demonic arts and magic, SSR-grade dealer ''Smart Idiot.''


    They were promising characters with potential to be first-rate until their third year, but... they fell in this battle.


    "Make sure they are honored properly."


    It was their first time participating in the monster frontline, but I instructed that they be given the same funeral honors as those with long service.


    They, too, had sacrificed their lives for a greater cause.


    After giving the instruction, I handed the rest of the paperwork to Lucas beside me and said.


    "And for the three survivors, try to persuade them well. See if they''ll stay on the monster frontline."


    SR-grade ck magician. ''Chain.''


    SR-grade golemancer. ''Candler.''


    SR-grade swordsman. ''Nobody.''


    These three are currently recuperating in the temple.


    Reading the reports, it seemed they fought quite bravely, and I wanted to keep them recruited if possible.


    "Especially Chain and Nobody, they fought in your party, right? What do you think?"


    Lucas had lost all the wandering knights in his original party in this battle.


    He had organized a temporary party with the remaining heroes to fight Medusa, and apparently, they had worked well together.


    ''Lucas, Zenis, Torkel, Chain, Nobody.''


    A versatile knight,bat priest, pure tanker, magic dealer, physical dealer.


    Thebination wasn''t bad.


    An all-weather partyposition that could be deployed anywhere.


    ''The frontline is solid, but the dealers are a bit unstable...''


    Chain is a ck magian who converts life force into magical power to fight.


    When not inbat, he restores his life force and stays in the form of a child.


    However, during battle, as he depletes his life force, he ages progressively, turning into an old man when it''s exhausted.


    The problem is that, while ck magic is immensely powerful, it also consumes a lot of magical power.


    It''s a character that requires careful timing and management of magic.


    ''And Nobody, he is...''


    A blind swordsman.


    Instead of sight, he perceives his surroundings with qi sensation and fights ordingly.


    He virtuallycks stats in defense or evasion.


    And despite his keen qi sensation, being fundamentally blind means his hit uracy is dreadful.


    Even a normal attack often misses.


    But, he has a game-changing move... the special skill ''True Strike.''


    This sword strike, usable once every three turns, or 10 minutes,pletely ignores the opponent''s defense and deals critical damage.


    ''If he hits, that is, if he hits...''


    In the game, he was a luck-based character, like a fighter going beyond limits.


    If the lottery hits, he could slice off a boss mob''s head, but if he misses, with no defense or movement skills, he''s instantly doomed.


    Anyway, these dealers were unstable, but their high points were clear, and most importantly, the rest of the three were very solid heroes, so there was a possibility they could synergize well.


    When I asked Lucas about his thoughts on the party members, he rested his chin on his hand and hummed.


    "Certainly, it wasn''t bad... but."


    "But?"


    "If we end up forming a party like this, I''d like to change the party name..."


    "Huh? The party name?"


    What was the name of this five-member party that he mentioned?


    As I blinked in confusion, Lucas waved his hand dismissively.


    "No, it''s nothing... Anyway, I will do as you say, my lord. I''ll try my best to recruit them."


    "Good, and..."


    I flipped through the papers, scanning the report about Torkel.


    "Torkel has now fully be a first-rate elite, able to handle his own."


    In the final battle with Medusa, Torkel had awakened his ultimate skill.


    He used it to single-handedly hold off Medusa.


    The ultimate skill, [But man is not made for defeat].


    A phrase as cool as something Hemingway would write... but it was abbreviated on the broadcast as it was too long. Was it shortened to ''BMINMFD'' using the first letters, or ''BFD'' as some vile viewers called it?


    Anyway, its effects are simple yet powerful.


    Invincibility for 3 turns, or 10 minutes. For 10 minutes, he receives no damage, is immune to all types of status abnormalities, and resists most CC (crowd control) abilities.


    For those 10 minutes, Torkel could withstand the beating of the entire universe.


    It''s a skill set focused solely on endurance, making Torkel an ultimate-tier tank.


    It can only be used once a day, and after it ends, Torkel suffers a fatigue debuff, but these are minor drawbacks considering its immense usefulness.


    ''With this, I''ve secured another endgame tank.''


    I was d to see that Torkel had ovee his hardships.


    I should praise himter.


    Andstly...


    I nced at the next report and gestured subtly.


    "How about Head Priest Zenis?"


    "...As per your instructions, my lord, I thoroughly investigated in case he harbored any other intentions..."


    Lucas trailed off.


    "From what I''ve seen, he''s just a hardworking priest."


    Before I left for the Imperial Conquest, the two suspects for Fernandez''s spy were Metallic from the 1st Imperial Army and the new Priest Zenis.


    Eventually, Metallic was confirmed as the spy, and we used that to our advantage...


    But no clues came up about Zenis.


    It seemed he really was just a church official suffering from a punitive demotion.


    After rereading Zenis'' report, I ced it back on the desk.


    "...It seems we can start to trust him."


    With Fernandez, the head of the secret service who operated the spies, gone, I wonder if there''s still a point in being cautious.


    But still, he''s an enigma.


    Extra caution wouldn''t hurt.


    "I asked Serenade to conduct further investigation into Zenis through the Silver Winter Trading Company. Let''s make the final decision after seeing the results."


    "Understood, my lord."


    I entrusted the funeral preparations and other matters to Lucas.


    Lucas saluted me formally before rushing out busily.


    It was time for me to attend to other paperwork.


    "Your Highness!"


    Serenade burst into the room, opening the door hastily.


    Serenade and the other key personnel arrived two dayster than us aboard the airship Geronimo.


    Since then, Serenade, rolling up her sleeves, had been helping with the reconstruction of Crossroads.


    I smiled warmly at Serenade.


    "Serenade. What''s the matter?"


    "Ah... it''s..."


    Serenade, lost in my smiling face for a moment, suddenly eximed ''Ha?!'', regaining her focus and pping her cheeks topose herself.


    Then she faced me with a serious expression.


    "Please show me your smile every morning from now on... No! That''s not what I meant?!"


    Serenade, having blurted out her true desire, waved her hands frantically with a flushed face.


    I covered my mouth andughed.


    A smile isn''t too costly to give away generously.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I got carried away and misspoke."


    Ahem!


    Serenade cleared her throat and looked at me seriously.


    "Just now, all the leaders affiliated with the World Guardian Front gathered at the hotel."


    "Oh? Everyone has finally arrived."


    Originally, the World Guardian Front was a coalition of some fallen and bordend kings.


    While I was in the Imperial Capital, many emissaries expressing their desire to join had approached us.


    And I had epted all of them without discrimination.


    The impending crisis facing the world is an unprecedented evil.


    It is right for all living beings to join forces.


    With these newly affiliated kings included, we had nned to hold a meeting in Crossroads, and it seems the airships sent across the world have arrived here today with the kings.


    "Yes, and... as soon as those kings... gathered in the hotel lobby..."


    Serenade, with her sharp silver eyes, rolled them from side to side in confusion before speaking hesitantly.


    "They started a brawl."


    "...?"


    For a moment, my thoughts stalled.


    "What?"


    "Exactly as I said. The gathered kings... regardless of age or gender..."


    Serenade looked like she herself couldn''t believe what she was saying, but she ryed it anyway.


    "They''ve started a huge fight! The hotel is in chaos!"


    "What a crazy world."


    I abruptly stood up from my seat.


    "Let''s go, now!"


    "Yes, we must stop them-"


    "And bring popcorn and soda too!"


    "Yes! Ill get the popcorn and soda... Wait, what?"


    Serenade stopped abruptly and blinked in bewilderment.


    As I put on my coat and rushed out of the office, I shouted back at her.


    "Why would we just watch such an awesome event?!"


    A battle royale of kings from around the world!


    Such a once-in-a-lifetime event should be enjoyed with 3D sses and munching on popcorn! That''s the rule!

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Upon arriving at Hotel Crossroad, it was utter chaos.


    Thunk- Thud! Crash! ng!


    From every corner of the conference room, sounds of hitting, smashing, and breaking were rampant.


    "Damn those barbarians from the North!"


    "And you think you can talk, you dusty bastards from the West!"


    A woman with dark skin wearing a turban and a man with pale skin in white fur clothes were trading blows,


    "How dare you, a mixed-race ve, think of sitting at the same table as us?!"


    "Of course not! Let''s use this opportunity to overturn the hierarchy between humans and dwarves!"


    A human king with a bushy beard and a simrly bearded dwarf were grappling with each other, rolling over the table.


    Bitter enemies from all over the world were biting and tearing at each other.


    Hair, beards, cors, nes, ornaments... they were all grabbing at each other.


    Some of them had even fought shoulder to shoulder during the Imperial Conquest.


    Among those who came as reinforcements during the goblin invasion, there were also those who were now punching each other.


    Watching this thrilling group violence, I unwittingly muttered,


    "...Wow."


    No. At this level of mess, one can''t help but marvel in pure awe.


    Thankfully, it seemed they were all holding onto theirst bit of sanity, as no weapons were drawn, only fists...


    Crack-!


    Just as I thought that, a female tribal chief lifted a chair and mmed it down on a nearby queen.


    ''Chair shot?!''


    Correction. It seems they were only resorting to fists because weapons were prohibited in the conference room.


    That clean chair shot was just the beginning.


    nt pots on the table were swung around, and the hotel''s te set shattered with a ng and crash.


    Thick books and liquor bottles collided, ripping and breaking apart.


    "Holy shit."


    Staring nkly at the rapidly descending chaos of the conference room, I heard a voice beside me.


    "This is quite romantic, isn''t it?"


    "...Romantic?"


    Startled, I looked over, and there was the Emperor.


    Leaning back leisurely in his chair, the Emperor was sipping his drink through a straw.


    "Kings settling their age-old grudges not through war but with their own fists. What could be more romantic than this?"


    "..."


    I looked back at the chaotic battle royale.


    ''Is this the true romance of a fantasy world?''


    Well, thinking about it, it''s odd yet emotional.


    These were the kings and leaders of various nations and groups, shedding their ranks to engage in a fistfight.


    Thump!


    Someone''s nosebleed sttered on the floor right in front of me.


    I realized anew that romance and barbarism are but a hair''s breadth apart.


    Stepping back slightly, I asked the Emperor,


    "...Aren''t you going to join in, Your Majesty?"


    After all, the one who garnered the most resentment among the kings gathered here was none other than this man, the Emperor of the Everck Empire.


    Indeed, murderous res were being shot his way from all around.


    Thinking he might join in for a refreshing fistfight, the Emperor nonchntly flicked his ear.


    "Is there any need to kill them all?"


    "..."


    Now that I think about it, that''s true...


    It''s rare for someone on the throne to also excel inbat, but the Emperor possesses transcendent power.


    Looking around, I noticed that kings with particrly high personalbat abilities, like the Dusk Bringar sitting quietly in a corner, were staying out of it, nursing their drinks.


    If she had breathed fire, this newly built hotel might have crumbled to the ground.


    Other kings with exceptionalbat abilities, like Kun, were shivering and holding back from joining in.


    It''s a relief they all have some sanity left... Wait a minute.


    They''re sane and still causing this ruckus?


    Anyway, the kings gathered here fought each other as if spewing out decades, perhaps centuries-old grudges.


    The Emperor clicked his tongue in disapproval.


    "Look, Ash. What you''re trying to unite are such deeply embroiled in their own interests, environments, and conditions, all harboring deep resentments against each other."


    "..."


    "Though we speak the samenguage, we are all different. To put it more bluntly, in reality, we all dislike each other."


    The Emperor gazed at me with his deep golden eyes.


    "Do you think you can unite such people?"


    "We have no choice but to unite."


    I answered with conviction.


    "We are all targets that the monsters seek to kill."


    The monsters don''t engage in such mannered and romantic fistfights.


    They would bite our throats in an instant, ending our lives.


    The factions that joined the World Guardian Front earlier also quickly came under mymand once the real threat of the monsters was demonstrated.


    I believed I could bring the other kings under mymand in the same way.


    However, the Emperor scoffed at my exnation.


    "Weren''t most of those who first joined yourmand from the southern and border regions of the continent?"


    "...What do you mean?"


    "Even if the threat of the monsters is real, the southern and border regions are the first to be invaded."


    The Emperor''s voice was extremely cold but also rational.


    "The more north you go, the more central the region, the less enthusiastic they will be to join."


    "Even if the monsterse and kill us all?"


    "Yes. Everyone will die. That''s why the more urgent southern and border regions will put out the fire. The north doesn''t need to bleed for them."


    The Emperor smiled, revealing his teeth.


    "The one who is desperate takes the loss, and the more the other loses, the more I gain. This is the intery of national interests."


    Suddenly, simr examples from Earth came to mind.


    War, famine, climate change...


    Even when threats that could destroy the world loomed, everyone hesitated when asked to bear the costs for their own country.


    It wasn''t a matter of me or selfishness.


    A leader weighing the gains and losses for their country is fulfilling their duty, and as humans, they naturally focus on immediate survival needs rather than distant threats.


    But the monsters are real.


    And they will devour the world in less than a year.


    "Did you try to do politics solely for a greater cause, my son? Isn''t that too idealistic?"


    "..."


    "Human enmity runs deep. Hatred even deeper. umted over decades, centuries, to the point where crowned heads are swinging fists at each other like this."


    The Emperor calmly surveyed the flying fists around him.


    "Can you really form an alliance that ovees this? Truly?"


    The Emperor gazed at me, waiting for my response. Instead, I asked him,


    "Then, what do you think is the best approach, Your Majesty?"


    "If it were me, I wouldn''t bother forming an alliance. I''d just drive out these unreliable rabble and form the front with only the Imperial Army."


    As expected, it was the approach of an absolute ruler who could afford to be arrogant.


    The Emperor waved his hand dismissively.


    "I''d dispose of this decrepit fortress city and build a new one in the central region. I''d mobilize all the empire''s power for a decisive battle against the monsters."


    "..."


    "But that''s my way. And because it''s insufficient, you''re choosing a more difficult path, aren''t you?"


    "..."


    "Now, I''ll ask you again. How do you n to unite these people?"


    Instead of a clear answer, I let out a shallow sigh.


    Then, I gestured with my chin towards the mess right in front of us.


    "Anyway, I''ll start by stopping this fight..."


    It seems like someone is really going to get hurt soon.


    Romance is all well and good, but if one of them gets seriously injured, there goes the alliance.


    Rolling up my sleeves, I stormed into the battle royale, and the heroes under mymand also poured into the conference room.


    We began to separate the kings one by one from the fray.


    ***


    Priests dispatched from the temple tended to the kings'' wounds.


    Thanks to their ''romantic'' (?) fight, no one was seriously injured, but the atmosphere in the conference room was more hostile than ever.


    If only they had be friends after their fistfight, as it happens in some stories.


    "What the hell is the reason for us to unite!"


    One of the newly arrived kings shouted.


    His nose was stuffed with tissues, probably from a nosebleed, but his voice was firm.


    "You want us to send troops, funds, and supplies to this remote southern wilderness for more than a year?"


    "Why should we bear such losses!"


    Most of the kings seemed to have intended to just lend their names to this grand-sounding ''World Guardian Front'' and reap the honors.


    That''s why they had all willinglye to this remote ce in the south.


    They didn''t want to miss out and suffer losses.


    But I demanded their actual participation in the battle.


    Then, the faces of most of the kings who hade here willingly changed.


    To fight together meant, in other words, to bear losses together.


    The kings did not agree easily.


    Then the kings who were already part of the World Guardian Front shouted.


    "The monsters areing, how many times do we have to say it, monsters!"


    "Ancient legendary monsters are continuously surging in! We''ve seen it ourselves! You all should have seen those thousands of monster hordes too...!"


    And the rebuttal.


    "If you''ve been holding them off so well until now, why the sudden fuss? Why do you need our help?"


    "Is there some other ulterior motive?"


    And the counter-rebuttal.


    "The invasion of the monsters has been intensifying over the past two years!"


    "And in the next year, even more and fiercer monsters wille! If the world doesn''t unite, this front will copse! Then it''s all over for everyone!"


    It''s easier when they say what I want to say...


    Anyway, endless arguments erupted from all sides.


    "If we send our troops here, what if that damned bastard attacks our country?"


    "What? Are you using us of something..."


    Two kings from neighboring countries grabbed each other''s cors.


    It wasn''t just these two.


    Kings from neighboring countries with bad rtions red at each other with suspicion.


    "Our country has suffered poor harvests for years, leaving our people starving. Without any support from you, now you expect us to take responsibility as one of the world''s nations?"


    "Our country was devastated by wars between the Empire and the Bringar Duchy. We have neither troops nor a penny in our treasury!"


    "We can''t dispatch troops! Not troops, nor a single gold coin!"


    Of course, not everyone was negative.


    But even those who were positive expressed their difficulties with the harsh conditions.


    "Joining the World Guardian Front is good, but one year is too long..."


    "We fought together against the goblin invasion, so we understand how tough the fight in Crossroad is. But how can our city survive if we send all our young people here?"


    "When the Imperial Capital New Terra was blocked during the Throne War, the entire world''s industrial logistics came to a halt. Our merchants nearly starved to death... Now that New Terra has finally reopened and we can breathe again, if you issue what amounts to a conscription order like this..."


    Herees the climax.


    Kings of different races and those who still viewed them as ves pointed and shouted at each other.


    "If you don''t drive out these filthy mixed races first, I''ll leave!"


    "Right, get lost! Or I''ll split your head with my axe!"


    "Aren''t all four mixed races ve sses? Why are they upying a ce here? Don''t tell me..."


    "You''re not thinking of abolishing very, are you? Our city''s industry runs on dwarf ves! Are you trying to kill us?!"


    Humans and mixed races arguing,


    "Our northern kingdoms have nothing to do with this war! Isn''t this a matter for the southern front of the Empire?"


    "We from the north will withdraw! We''ll handle our own affairs!"


    "What? Why should only we in the south bear the sacrifices!"


    "Fine, let''s all die together! Let''s not stop the monsters and let them reach the north! Just watch, you northerners will also shed bloody tears!"


    The north and south arguing,


    "Is this a ploy for the Empire to weaken our forces and then restart a conquest?"


    "The Empire has always harbored ambitions for world unification! Who doesn''t know that!"


    "After gathering such arge force and defeating the monsters, can you really disband voluntarily? Isn''t this a n for the Empire to swallow the world whole?"


    Other countries pointed fingers at the Empire.


    Under normal circumstances, they wouldn''t dare oppose the Everck Empire, but frankly, the Empire was weaker than before.


    The first and second princes, who led the nation internally and externally, had died in a civil war, and in the process, more than half of the powerful army was destroyed.


    The internal affairs were also shaky due to the months-long closure of the capital.


    Now that they''ve made unreasonable demands to the whole world, the kings were eagerly raising their voices.


    In the midst of the noisy conference room, I sped my throbbing forehead.


    The Emperor watched me as if he found it amusing.


    - So, how will you tame them?


    The Emperor was asking. I let out a small sigh.


    It felt like a subtle test for the next emperor from my father, but what can I do?


    Now is the time to unite people against the monsters...!

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    [Defend the Empire] starts to exponentially increase in difficulty from the third year.


    The first and second years are practically a different gamepared to the third year.


    If the difficulty of the first two years already makes you swear, the third year leaves you with no time to even do that.


    The frequency of monster invasions increases, and their numbers surge.


    If up to the second year the monster front could be barely held back, from the third year, monsters pour out in a tide set to annihte the world.


    At least in the first half of the third year, if you grit your teeth and scrape together resources, you can manage to hold on.


    But in the second half of the third year, it''s truly impossible to endure.


    Like the maw of hell opening, a ckke endlessly covers the surface, spewing out monsters.


    You can''t help but watch as the city burns, the walls crumble, and the defense forces die fighting, in the final onught of the third year.


    All the named monsters and legions that weren''t dealt with earlier pour out and march towards Crossroad.


    If the final boss wasn''t defeated in the dungeon, it too joins the march.


    At this point, it''s pretty much game over.


    So, from the third year, it bes a race against time.


    Before the monster frontpletely copses. Before the fortress falls and the defense line crumbles.


    You mustpletely conquer the dungeon below the ckke and defeat the final boss.


    While maintaining the tower defense, you must seed in dungeon offense.


    ''So... from here, the quality and quantity of the army must be well bnced.''


    The elite troops must be deployed for dungeon offense.


    A suicide squad of heroes and soldiers capable of piercing the darkness of hell and the heart of the final boss must be formed.


    And aside from this elite suicide squad, the rest, the heroes and soldiers below the first tier, must conduct the tower defense.


    ...This is where the dilemma arises.


    If you deploy all the elites to conquer the dungeon, the quality of troops for city defense diminishes.


    Then the damage on the city defense side snowballs, and eventually, the city defense fails before the dungeon conquest, leading to game over.


    But if you allocate too many elites to city defense, the dungeon conquest bes challenging.


    Ultimately, you must seed in the final boss raid to eradicate the source of the monsters, but if you focus too much on city defense, the dungeon conquest fails.


    If in the first and second years dungeon conquest and city defense werepatible goals.


    In the third year, you must strategically choose your priorities.


    So, my choice is.


    ''Seed in both!''


    Not giving up on anything.


    The number of troops that can be deployed for dungeon offense is limited.


    But the number of troops that can be deployed for tower defense is not.


    The more, the better. You can push through with sheer numbers.


    I will deploy the elite heroes and soldiers I''ve trained so far for dungeon conquest.


    And use the heroes and soldiers of the World Guardian Front for city defense.


    That was my goal for the third year.


    Fallen kings and the leaders of various countries and their elite guards already possess a certain level of talent and strength.


    They are much more powerful than recruiting new troops and training them from scratch.


    If used correctly, they can definitely defend the city well.


    The problem is... uniting them into a single army.


    ''The situation is different from when we attacked the Imperial Capital.''


    Back then, it was enough to intimidate, persuade, and pressure the fallen kings to unite them into one group.


    We needed the numbers then.


    But the uing third year is not a problem that can be solved simply by uniting.


    You can''t turn them all into a real Crossroad army by offering them interests, pouring in gold, or scratching their political itches.


    ''Initially, I thought that would be enough.''


    Show them the real fear of the monsters, provide what each force needs, and if that fails, exploit their weaknesses and threaten them... I thought they would alle under my control.


    But half of the forces of the World Guardian Front that I gathered initially betrayed me during the mid-stage of the Imperial Capital Conquest.


    They sumbed to greater interests, greater threats, and the fear of the Empire''s imperial power, which was more formidable than the monsters.


    That''s when I realized.


    Something more than material gain is necessary.


    ''This is the end of the world.''


    The people of Crossroad... the mercenaries who came here on their own ord are those with nowhere else to go.


    This is thest ce for them, with no othernd or opportunities for survival.


    That''s why they gritted their teeth and fought together.


    But it''s different for the others in the World Guardian Front.


    They have ces to flee to.


    They can abandon this ce and return to their homnds anytime.


    Material interests crumble in the face of greater interests.


    Even if I deploy them on the walls with gold and promises, if the threat and fear from the monsters are greater, they will run to save their lives.


    Then the front will inevitably copse.


    ''Something more than material gains...''


    Just as the people of Crossroad, who were like dirt and sand two years ago, reacted with each other to be as solid as rock.


    From different worlds, living in different directions, what ideal, great cause, or spirit of the times can bind these new recruits together, to stand shoulder to shoulder on this front?


    What could it be...


    ***


    Today''s conference was adjourned.


    Everyone was emotionally charged after a hearty round of fisticuffs.


    Rational conversation was difficult.


    I couldn''t exactly join in the punching, though that would have some ''romantic'' merit.


    Anyway, I managed to settle things down and sent everyone to their hotel rooms.


    The next conference was scheduled for tomorrow evening.


    I advised everyone to cool their heads until then.


    "Haah, Haah! Your Highness! Here''s popcorn and drinks... Oh."


    Serenade arrived a bitte, arms full of popcorn and drinks.


    Surveying the empty conference room, Serenade awkwardly ced the items on the table.


    "I''m sorry. I''m toote..."


    "No, thank you for your thoughtfulness."


    She made a mountain of popcorn.


    Rushing because of my offhand remark, she must have hurriedly procured corn and had the chef pop it.


    I felt somewhat guilty.


    I took only two bags of popcorn and left the rest in the hotel lobby.


    Those craving a snack would help themselves.


    Serenade and I left the hotel together.


    I opened one bag of popcorn and started eating.


    Freshly popped, it was really tasty.


    "What''s the schedule for the rest of the day, Serenade?"


    "I was thinking of visiting the reconstruction site in the west... Ah, and you, Your Highness?"


    "I was nning to visit the temple. There are people I haven''t properly seen because of being busy."


    I showed her the second bag of popcorn in my hand.


    "And, the new mother in postpartum care might want to taste this delicious popcorn."


    Serenade quickly gestured to Elize, a maid in a uniform standing beside her.


    After whispering some instructions, Elize nodded understandingly and dashed off towards the west.


    Serenade stood next to me with a bright face.


    "Elize will go to the reconstruction site on my behalf! So, um... May I apany you to the temple?"


    I smiled lightly.


    "Of course."


    We walked towards the temple, sharing a bag of popcorn, and chatting leisurely.


    Soon after, we arrived at the temple entrance where Torkel and Zenis were standing.


    I had gathered andmended all the contributors after thest battle, but this was the first time I''d seen them individually like this.


    I patted both of them on the shoulder, expressing my gratitude and acknowledging their hard work.


    "Thank you for your efforts, Zenis, and I''m counting on you in the future, High Priest."


    Shaking hands with Zenis, I gave him a nod.


    I was acknowledging him for safely assisting with Lilly''s childbirth, treating the wounded as a priest, and even joining the battle himself.


    But it was also a sincere thanks for his steadfast service as a priest despite my suspicions.


    When managing multiple heroes, there''s no profession as desperately needed as a good healer.


    I was genuinely relieved that Zenis was not a traitor.


    "And, Torkel."


    His face still hidden under a deeply pulled-down helmet.


    Yet, the glimpse of Torkel''s eyes through the gap in his helmet seemed much more at ease.


    The look that was always tense and rigid now undoubtedly had peace in it.


    "...You''ve worked hard."


    Instead of long words, I firmly grasped his gloved hand with both of mine.


    Torkel seemed unsure of what to do but quietly nodded in response.


    Passing the two men, Serenade and I headed inside the temple.


    Lilly''s room was a single room at the very back of the temple.


    It wasn''t hard to find which room it was.


    Apart from us, there were many visitors.


    "I brought precious northern fruits!"


    "Here''s freshly squeezed goat milk! Drink it up for strength!"


    "After such a hard ordeal, it''s definitely meat, meat!"


    "I''ve got seafood from the east! Especially this seaweed, called ''miyeok''! It''s so good for pregnant women! Make a soup with it!"


    Guests with their hands full of various gifts had piled them up in front of the room.


    "Oh my, it''s too much... it''ll spoil before I can eat it... Are you all trying to fatten me up?"


    And Lilly, who had eaten well and rested in the past week, looked much better, sitting up in bed.


    After the extremebor and monster attack, she had been gaunt and haggard, but now her face glowed with health.


    The baby, Sid, lying in the crib next to her, had chubby cheeks. Incredibly cute. (TL Note: Originally I named the baby Cid. But, on further thought, it makes more sense that its name is actually Sid, which is pronounced as ''Seed'')


    Serenade and I stood outside the room, quietly observing the mother and child surrounded by guests.


    Especially Serenade, who stared intently at Sid.


    "Babies... they''re really adorable."


    "Indeed. Seems like he got all the good traits from his mom and dad."


    ...But why does she keep sneaking nces at me, Serenade?


    Suddenly, I remembered the request Serenade had made when we first met.


    Ahem!


    Then, a priest came and asked the first visitors to leave, saying visiting time was limited to 30 minutes.


    The guests reluctantly but obediently left the room.


    "Oh, Your Highness? When did you arrive?"


    Lilly, finally noticing me, widened her eyes in surprise.


    Stepping into the now quieter room, I smiled broadly.


    "Just now. How are you feeling?"


    "As you can see,pletely energetic. The temple has been overly kind to me..."


    "Of course, they should be. It''s the birth of myrade''s child."


    Sitting in a chair next to the bed, I looked into the crib.


    Sid, awakened by the noise, was not asleep.


    Looking into his big, sea-green eyes that resembled his father''s, I whispered.


    "Hello, Sid. I''m your godfather."


    I yfully shook my fist in the air.


    "If anyone ever bothers you, you tell me right away, okay? Your godfather will take care of it."


    Sid, not understanding a word,ughed heartily.


    ...Then, suddenly scrunching his face, he burst into tears with a wail, "Waaah!"


    What, what''s this?! Did I do something wrong?!


    "Right, right, my baby. Mommy''s here."


    Lilly, with adept hands, embraced the crying Sid, patting his back to soothe him.


    Sid stopped crying in his mother''s arms and began to babble.


    "..."


    I watched this scene, immersed in indescribable emotions.


    I remembered the day I first saw Lilly, two years ago.


    Surrounded by ck spiders at the forward base, she tried hard to lighten the mood of the party with a smile.


    And two yearster, unable to use her legs, having fallen in love with anotherpanion, giving birth to this child...


    Lilly, the senior sorceress, a living history of this monster frontline.


    "..."


    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.


    I slowly faced Lilly.


    "...Lilly."


    As she patted Sid''s back, Lilly smiled brightly.


    "Yes, Your Highness. What is it?"


    "This is sudden, but can you do me a favor?"


    "A favor?"


    Lilly, puzzled at first, soon nodded willingly.


    "Of course. Just say the word. How can I help?"


    ***


    The next day, afternoon.


    Hotel Crossroad. Lobby hall. Conference room.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    A tense silence pervaded.


    All the kings who had gathered the day before were clustered again.


    Staring at each other murderously, wrapped in bandages and gauze, just like yesterday.


    In this bleak atmosphere...


    Creak. Creeeak.


    I made my entrance.


    In front, I was pushing Lilly''s wheelchair.


    Hundreds of pairs of eyes immediately turned towards us.


    More precisely, not at me, but at Lilly''s wheelchair that I was pushing.


    And then at Sid, cradled in Lilly''s arms.


    "...Hup."


    Lilly hupped,


    "...Ah."


    and Sid raised his big eyes, looking around.


    The gazes that had been on Lilly and Sid shifted again, now piercingly at me.


    The look in their eyes seemed to ask, who is this child and mother who suddenly appeared in the conference room?


    "Let''s."


    I started with a bright smile.


    "Before discussing the future of the world, may I have a moment... to tell you a story?"


    The ideal I was seeking, the cause, the spirit of the age...


    It was with this little woman and child.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Lilly, standing before the kings, showed evident signs of tension.


    Continuously swallowing dry saliva, Lilly turned to look at me.


    "Your, your, your Majesty. Do I really have to do this...?"


    "Of course. And you will do it very well."


    I gently patted Lilly on the shoulder.


    "Please, Lilly."


    "Underst...ood."


    Wheeling her chair forward, Lilly stepped up. The dense gazes of the kings poured onto her.


    One of the kings, an old man with a long white beard, asked in wonder.


    "Who are you?"


    "I, I am... Lilly."


    "From which royal family? Or, are you a leader of some faction?"


    "I am amoner of the Empire. And, the Senior Mage at this frontline."


    "Amoner? And a Senior Mage at that...? So, essentially a mercenary, is that it?"


    Anger crept across the king''s wrinkled face.


    "This is a gathering of leaders from all over the world to discuss the future of the world! It''s not a ce for an ignorantmoner mercenary to step in! Can''t you just step back?"


    "Ugh...!"


    Lilly, her shoulders hunched, tried to step back.


    Thud!


    But I stood firmly behind her, holding onto her wheelchair.


    After smiling gently at Lilly, who looked back with a pale face, I faced forward.


    "This mage, Lilly, has been a preciouspanion since my first battle."


    Staring fiercely at the discontented old king, I growled.


    "She has braved unimaginable, perilous battlefields, vanquished countless monsters, and set them aze."


    "..."


    "She is amoner mercenary. But she is also a hero who has achieved great feats. Please treat her with the respect she deserves."


    Reluctantly, the old king turned his head away. I smiled at Lilly once more.


    "Lilly. It''s okay."


    "..."


    "So... please."


    Lilly''s face grew a bit paler, but she bit her lip hard, held the seed in her bosom, and then...


    Slowly, she began to speak.


    "...It has been two years and six months since I first came to this frontline."


    Lilly began her story calmly.


    What I had asked of Lilly was... to tell the kings about her experiences at this monster frontline.


    That was all.


    Initially trembling, Lilly soon found stability and continued her story in peace.


    Slowly. Without exaggeration. Just inly.


    How she ended up in this southern backwater.


    Jumped into battle with a prince, parachuted into amander''s position, only to be severely wounded in the back.


    Bing unable to walk for life, confined to a wheelchair.


    Wanted to retire but themander wouldn''t allow it, so she worked in the alchemy workshop.


    Battling pouring monsters while seated in a wheelchair, going down to the dungeon below theke...


    Met Godhand.


    Initially hated Godhand, as an elf had killed her family in her childhood.


    But gradually opened her hearts to each other.


    Eventually fell in love.


    Through brutal battles, heartbreaking misunderstandings, and the festive nights that came...


    Passing through fleeting happiness, then came winter.


    Lost Godhand.


    Before she could even despair, she realized she was carrying a new life in her womb.


    Through countless torments and nights spent in tears...


    Lilly decided.


    To live with this child.


    "..."


    I stood erect behind Lilly, listening to all these stories.


    The two years of stories were long, sometimes disjointed, and asionally emotional. But all of it was true.


    Initially, the kings'' faces, not understanding why they had to listen to such a story, gradually turned serious.


    Past the Spider Queen, the Vampire King, the Wolf King, the Goblin God King... up until the Medusa just a few days ago.


    Facing the countless legendary monsters that had poured forth, she, a mere human, had done remarkable deeds. The battles herpanions had fought.


    And how this child, Sid, in her womb... came to be.


    Her not so short story came to an end. Lilly gasped for breath, her face pale.


    "Thank you, Lilly."


    In the silent meeting room, I gave Lilly a warm smile.


    "Sid and you seem tired. Take a break."


    "Yes, your Majesty."


    Lilly bowed to the kings inside the meeting room and then slowly exited. Serenade gently pushed Lilly''s wheelchair out.


    "What a moving story."


    The white-bearded old king from earlier stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    "But why tell us this story?"


    "Because the banner that this monster frontline, and... the World Guardian Front to beunched here, must hold was in that story."


    I looked around at the kings and smiled.


    "Everyone."


    And then, I asked.


    "What makes us human?"


    ***


    Faced with this sudden question, the kings were unable to respond. I continued.


    "What makes us human? What differentiates us from those monsters?"


    What makes a person human.


    What divides a person from a monster.


    Faced with such abrupt questions, the kings were silent, and I looked at each of them in turn.


    "What makes us, who hate each other,e together here to talk? What exactly is ourmon ground?"


    "..."


    "I think it''s... the fact that, no matter how much we hate each other, we can try to understand."


    I know. It''s a clich and trite statement.


    But sometimes people need clich and trite stories.


    "We are different."


    I emphasized with my voice.


    "Just by listening to Lilly''s story, can we, who walk on two legs, understand even 1% of what it''s like to be Lilly, who must spend her life in a wheelchair?"


    No.


    That would be too much to expect.


    "Lilly lost her whole family to goblins when an elven ve lowered the vige walls in her childhood."


    "..."


    "But by hearing this story, can we fully understand the hatred she harbored for the elves, and the fear she had for the goblins?"


    No.


    That would be too much to expect.


    "Yet, to understand her heart for loving an elf despite all that. And her decision to bear and raise a half-elf child, conceived with that elf lover she lost."


    I shook my head slightly.


    "Can we dare to understand?"


    Impossible.


    Absolutely impossible. But.


    "But we can try to understand."


    I looked intently at the old king.


    "We can lend an ear to the story of a meremoner mercenary, and try toprehend her pain. Just as you all would kindly treat your subjects."


    People cannot understand each other''s differences.


    Those born in the desert cannot understand those born in the snow, and those who have not experienced war cannot understand those who have.


    Those who have faced monsters and those who have not see the world differently.


    "We are different. We have to be. Our origins, backgrounds, values, situations... everything is different."


    There are more reasons to hate than to cherish each other.


    There are unforgivable acts in the world, unbridgeable gaps. That is an undeniable truth.


    "Yet, we are the same. Despite everything, we have gathered here."


    Across the unbridgeable chasms, shouting indistinctly at each other, even cursing if need be. Because we can talk.


    Yet, it''s because we strive to understand, that''s why... we are still human.


    It''s due to such efforts that the world hasn''t lost its shape.


    ''Lilly and Godhand werepletely different beings.''


    Their disabilities were different, their races were different, their genders were different.


    Lilly lost her family to elves, and Godhand lost his country to humans. There were countless reasons for them to hate each other.


    But they tried to understand each other.


    And as a result, a new life was born.


    That''s why I regarded this birth as great. And from this birth, I saw the path this frontline should take.


    "The banner of this monster frontline is simple. Kill the monsters, protect the people."


    From the beginning, now, and in the future. This remains unchanged.


    "And a human being is an entity that tries to understand each other. That is how I define it here at this frontline."


    Even that muchmon ground is enough.


    Just that much makes us the same people.


    And if they are people, I will do whatever it takes to protect them.


    As I paused in my speech to catch my breath, the old king with the white beard grumbled.


    "...So, what''s the point of this story?"


    I faced the old king. He blurted out.


    "If we can understand each other, then what? Are you suggesting those who hated each other until yesterday, join hands and dance here?"


    "..."


    "How absurd, third prince of the Empire. Even spreading gold and rights would barely grasp our hearts, and you spin such a dreamy tale. What for?"


    The old king''s voice grew more intense.


    "Do you think you can sustain the frontline with just lofty ideals? Are you trying to keep us here just with ideals and causes?"


    "Can''t we?"


    "What...?"


    "If we are held here by just ideals, causes, and principles, is that not enough?"


    The old king''s face twisted in disbelief, but I smiled.


    This is a fantasy world, after all. A world with the romance of kings brawling with each other.


    Then, isn''t it okay to expect a romance that pursues ideals over a few coins?


    "Those who remain at this frontline should be people who, despite being different, try to understand each other."


    I raised my voice.


    "It doesn''t matter if they were enemies, of different sses, ves, or masters. For the next year, everyone here is part of one equal army, with a single goal."


    I raised my index finger.


    "To protect ourselves and our people from the monsters."


    "..."


    "If anyone here disagrees with this objective and this banner, please leave this frontline immediately. We don''t need you."


    "What, what did you say...?"


    Not only the bbergasted old king, but other kings'' faces also hardened in shock.


    I snorted. What, did they think I would prostrate and beg them to join the World Guardian Front?


    Did they think I''d promise gold and rights, cling to their legs, and plead with tears?


    Absolutely not.


    On the contrary.


    "If you can''t resonate with this banner, with these ideals, there''s no need for you to be here. Please leave the World Guardian Front immediately."


    Then, the red-faced old king stood up as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    "How arrogant, young prince! Do I look so foolish to stay after hearing such words!"


    As he turned to leave, I smirked at his back.


    "But it will be quite a sight to see the prestige of the countries that didn''t join this frontline after the world is saved."


    "...?!"


    "What are you waiting for? Please go. Turn your back on the war to save the world, curse for not receiving gold and rights, and leave quickly."


    The old king''s shoulders tensed abruptly. I grinned.


    "That cowardice will be remembered for generations. The internationalmunity will mock you forever."


    Think about it, kings.


    In one way or another, the World Guardian Front will be established.


    And with a noble cause, carrying pure ideals on its back, it will fight to save the world.


    And if the world does not perish, if the monsters are somehow held at bay.


    The World Guardian Front, formed around the Empire and its allied nations, will undoubtedly exert significant influence on the world thereafter.


    ''Don''t whine about a mere year of conscription, you short-sighted fools.''


    If you do not participate in this World Guardian Front here and now.


    In a year, or even starting right now, your country will be isted in the internationalmunity, and your long-term ns will copse.


    If you can''t even see this trend, how do you wear a crown?


    ''I''m not the one begging you to fight at this monster frontline.''


    Politics is ultimately a battle of framing, of constructing narratives.


    And framing can quickly draw a different picture, depending on how it''s flipped.


    ''It''s you who should be begging.''


    Even if the Everck Empire falters, it''s still a world power, and I am the most likely to be the emperor.


    The new world order I lead is right here at this World Guardian Front. There''s even a cause and a justification.


    Instead, it''s you who should be crying and begging to fight alongside us, offering gold and rights if necessary, you fools...!


    "Prince Ash..."


    The old king turned, trembling with rage, and spat out.


    "Are you... threatening me? Us?"


    "Not at all. I am merely requesting. Very earnestly."


    I smiled warmly at the kings. They looked at me with eyes filled with revulsion.


    Really, I''m serious. I am asking. Sincerely. Purely.


    But if they take it as a threat, well, that''s on them.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    The structure of the talks had be strange.


    This ce is a righteous frontline risking lives for the world. Those who do not participate here are seen as cowards blinded by gold and vested interests.


    I was the one who had flipped this frame.


    ''Well, it''s not exactly wrong.''


    Here, it is possible to scatter gold and vested interests to the kings. It''s not difficult to empty the national treasury and pay the world''s nations for their participation.


    But, however.


    Is that all right?


    It''s a year where the fate of the world hangs in the bnce. Wealth can be a motivation, but it should not be the purpose of joining this frontline.


    Material purposes eventually evaporate.


    Those drawn by money will flee the moment it loses its value.


    I prefer to firmly establish an unwavering g first, instead of fleeting pieces of gold.


    That what we do is noble, great, and right - such a belief.


    ''The moral high ground should be the purpose, not the means.''


    I was trying to firmly establish this dynamic so it wouldn''t be reversed.


    "..."


    "..."


    When the kings nced at each other and the meeting hall fell into an awkward silence, that''s when it happened.


    p. p. p.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of apuse.


    Everyone looked in that direction, and slowly, a middle-aged man with ck hair and golden eyes rose from his seat.


    Without a doubt, it was the Emperor. A smile of pleasure hung on the Emperor''s lips.


    "How splendid."


    Which part?


    The banner I advocated? Or this whole framing game?


    Either way, pleased with it, the Emperor raised his voice.


    "To Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck, themander of the Independent Frontline Crossroad, I, Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everck of the Everck Empire, have a question."


    "Please speak."


    "To summarize the banner you have raised, it defines ''people'' as beings who can understand each other regardless of origin and race, and this Monster Frontline is to protect such people. Is that correct?"


    "That''s right."


    "In other words, setting aside all previous favors and obligations, in this frontline, we unite tobat the monsters."


    "That''s right."


    The smile on the Emperor''s lips grew even wider, almost looking like a ferocious beast.


    "Truly, it''s the vaguest banner I''ve ever seen. I''ve seen countless princes'' banners in my life, but I''ve never seen one as nave and buried in ideals as this."


    "..."


    "But because of that, it suits the Frontline that willst for only one more year."


    The Emperor turned his gaze away from me and looked at the other kings again. And he dered.


    "I agree with the philosophy of Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck, themander of the Independent Frontline Crossroad."


    "...!"


    "The Everck Empire will formally join the World Guardian Front. We will also provide full support."


    The Emperor reaffirmed that the Monster Frontline is an independent line separate from the Empire.


    Meaning, themand here is with me, the current lord of Crossroad, and the Empire is not the subject of the World Guardian Front, but merely a member nation,


    And at the same time, expressing the intention to stand at the forefront of this line.


    With just a few words, the Emperor yed several political moves and then smiled slyly.


    "Ah, those worried about the cost of participation can rest easy. We, the Everck Empire, the world''s foremost hegemon, will bear that burden. I also want to improve rtions with everyone."


    At those words, a moment of silence followed.


    Then, several kings, their faces flushed, stood up abruptly.


    "What are you saying, Traha!"


    "We can''t let Everck bear everything! The World Guardian Front is an alliance of all nations in the world!"


    "Each should bear the cost of participation!"


    "No! Now that it hase to this, let''s just make a joint investment!"


    Despite the Empire offering to finance, there was a reason why they were so vehemently opposed.


    If the Empire were to cover the costs of running the World Guardian Front, then inevitably, this alliance would be subordinate to the Empire.


    After all, it is inevitable for any organization to be consumed by its source of funding.


    - I''ll pay the money. But in exchange, I''ll take over this alliance in a year, okay?


    ...This was essentially a threat from the Emperor.


    With the world order already revolving around Everck, if the Empire were topletely dominate this World Guardian Front as well.


    No one knew what would be of the world''s politicalndscape.


    As was mentioned yesterday, the Empire might effectively unify this continent.


    Feeling threatened, the kings reluctantly dered they too would contribute financially.


    Watching the kings argue over who would pay, the Emperor chuckled. I broke out in a cold sweat internally.


    Is he a mastermind, or just a thug...


    ...Wait a minute. Isn''t what I''m doing simr?


    Anyway, once the Emperor took the initiative to sort things out, everything proceeded smoothly.


    "Easternnds will join the World Guardian Front!"


    "W, we from the West too! We''ll lend our strength!"


    "We from the South have been with Crossroads for a long time. We''ll continue to do so!"


    The kings rushed to dere their affiliation.


    Humans are, after all, social animals. The same goes for countries and organizations.


    If only part of the world participates in an alliance, the other countries need to be lobbied to join.


    But if the entire world is part of the alliance.


    Those left out feel anxious and beg to be included.


    "...Can''t help it. We from the North will join as well."


    Even the kings of the North, who initially boasted they would stay out, inevitably signed the affiliation document.


    "...Tch."


    The old king with the long white beard, who had been sharp with me throughout the meeting, did the same.


    "I personally want to storm out right now, but I too am a leader of my people. I have to make this decision for them."


    The old king signed with an elegant quill he pulled out.


    "We will participate."


    The world''s greatest magic academy, and the smallest independent country.


    The signature of ''Ivory Tower'' was written on the white paper.


    And finally.


    "We will dly fight together in the World Guardian Front."


    The four kings representing the major different races signed.


    Among them, the Elven Queen Skuld, who was at the forefront, looked intently at me.


    "Not just our four major races, but many from other races also wish to fight here. Will you ept them too?"


    "I have only one standard to set."


    As I received their signatures, I smiled slightly.


    "As long as they follow that standard, anyone is wee."


    The Elven Queen smiled back.


    "So, you''ve decided to raise that g again, Prince Ash."


    "Ha ha. I made a fool of myself before... I tried to break it, but it didnt work out."


    I scratched the back of my head.


    "This g is no longer just mine, but belongs to everyone who follows me."


    As a standard-bearer, my duty is to wave this g higher and bigger.


    "We will follow that g."


    The Elven Queen bowed to me. The three other kings did the same.


    I too bowed back and then said with emphasis,


    "Let''s all go together."


    To the future.


    To the ending.


    And, to the world beyond.


    ***


    The meeting was adjourned.


    Almost all the countries and organizations in attendance joined the World Guardian Front. Those already members re-signed the new affiliation document.


    Those who did not sign also said they would return to their countries for discussions and respond promptly.


    Once caught in a major current, it''s not easy to go against the trend, especially in international rtions.


    The kings, after shaking hands and greeting me, left the conference room. It took a while before the room finally quieted down.


    "Phew..."


    Somehow, another issue resolved.


    I exhaled a long breath and started loosening my cor when a familiar baritone voice came from beside me.


    "Pretending to pursue a noble cause, yet using that very cause to intimidate other kings."


    Turning around, it was, of course, the Emperor.


    "Youre more skilled than I thought, my son."


    "...Just as you said, Father. It''s impossible to do politics with just ideals."


    I chuckled lightly.


    "So, I framed the ideals, and when I swung it around, it turned out to be quite heavy and useful."


    "Impudent child."


    The Emperor grinned, showing his teeth.


    "Not bad at all."


    Standing next to me, the Emperor looked around the now-empty conference room with me.


    "However, as I said earlier, your g is too soft."


    "..."


    "Didn''t I tell you before? The more you pursue an untarnished goodness, the more you yourself will suffer."


    I listened quietly. The Emperor continued.


    "Like everything in the world, forming an alliance is easy, but maintaining it is much harder. It''s easy to gather people, but ruling them is aplex task."


    "..."


    "Your ideals are beautiful, but enforcing them is a different and difficult challenge."


    Bringing together people from different walks of life to focus on a single front.


    Blending people who have hated, despised, and fought each other into one army.


    This is not something that gets resolved just because the kings dipped their pens in ink and wrote their names.


    Certainly, in its third year, Crossroads will face even more challenging trials.


    But,


    "There''s a greater difficulty ahead. And people tend to unite in the face of greater crises."


    Monsters.


    And survival.


    I have seen it over the past two years. The process of small, selfish, and disorganized individuals relying on each other, fighting together, and bing heroes.


    Realizing the noble value of life in the face of imminent death. The great will of ordinary people fighting together for one another.


    The miracle of hatred turning into understanding.


    I have seen it countless times on this front.


    Therefore, I believe. The people, boiling inside like a furnace, wille together again to face the external monsters.


    We will survive.


    "I am aware, Father. Ideals alone cannot save the world."


    "..."


    "But without ideals, it''s equally impossible to save the world."


    I smirked at the Emperor.


    "I will wield power and conviction along with my ideals. And I will show you, I can save the world."


    "...Really, whose son are you? Such an impressive talker."


    The Emperor patted my shoulder and then slowly walked out of the conference room.


    "Just remember this. The structure you devised today will not function merely as a frame for your ideals."


    "...?"


    "The name of the frame you defined today ording to your tastes, and reshaped with your will, is exactly."


    Standing at the entrance of the conference room, his face shadowed by the bright lights outside, the Emperor whispered.


    "''The World.''"


    "...!"


    "You''vee this far, Ash."


    With a sly smile, the Emperor''s golden eyes gleamed eerily in the shadows.


    "Go on and do well. There''s no toy more fun to y with than the world itself."


    The Emperor walked away, his broad back soon disappearing from view.


    "...He speaks frightening words so casually."


    Now alone in thepletely empty conference room, I took a deep breath.


    It''s an obvious truth.


    To save the world, one must first be able to grasp it.


    Slowly, I raised my hand and gathered the empty air into my grasp, as if holding something very small and precious, carefully.


    In my third year at Crossroads.


    The alliance is formed. The ingredients are sufficient.


    The final showdown with the monsters is just around the corner.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Right after the conference ended.


    Hotel Crossroads. The backyard garden.


    "Shh, shh."


    Seated in a wheelchair, Lilly gently rocked the sleeping Sid back and forth in her arms. Sid, drooling a little from the corner of his mouth, was peacefully asleep.


    He used to trouble me so much when he was in my belly.


    Lilly chuckled without realizing.


    Why are you so calm now that you''re out in the world?


    Sid, who had troubled his mother a lot during birth, seemed almost angelic since he was born.


    His calm and dignified nature was a great help to Lilly, who struggled with her disability.


    "..."


    Lilly thought back to the story she had poured out in the conference room.


    Kil...


    Murmuring the name of her lover who hadn''t returned, Lilly gazed at her sleeping son''s eyebrows.


    As they spent quiet time together,


    Step. Step.


    Footsteps were heard.


    Turning to look, Lilly gasped in surprise.


    "..."


    The old king with the white beard, who had initially shouted at Lilly in the conference room, was there.


    Entering the garden, the old king walked straight towards Lilly and Sid. Lilly, in a panic, swallowed dryly.


    "..."


    The old king, after observing Lilly and Sid closely, slowly opened his mouth.


    "You''re Senior Mage Lilly, right?"


    His voice was still gruff, but the tone was slightly softer than before. Lilly replied, somewhat dazed.


    "Huh? Yes..."


    "Ahem..."


    The old king hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly said,


    "I would like to apologize for my rudeness earlier."


    "...?"


    "I came to apologize for having underestimated you, thinking you were just amon mercenary."


    As Lilly stood dumbfounded, the old king frowned.


    "Aren''t you going to ept my apology?"


    "Oh, no! No! I''m sorry. I was just startled..."


    "Why are you apologizing? I''m the one who came to apologize."


    Why is he getting angry...


    Lilly thought, shrinking back as the old king stroked his beard.


    "To reach the heights of magic, it''s not just innate talent that matters. That''s what I think."


    "Uh? Oh, yes..."


    "But you, with your modest natural talent and unable to use your legs."


    "..."


    Is he really here to apologize?


    Lilly was bewildered by the old king''s blunt attitude. The old king looked straight at her.


    "Yet, to achieve such expertise with that body. Impressive."


    "Ah, yes..."


    "I praised you, didnt I? Be grateful."


    "Th, thank you."


    "Yes. There are few mages in the world who have received direct praise from me. Consider it an honor."


    Nowpletely unsure of the old man''s purpose, Lilly broke out in a cold sweat.


    Hmph- The old king snorted and then shifted his gaze to Sid in Lilly''s arms.


    "May I see the child?"


    Lilly instinctively tightened her hold on Sid, hunching over protectively. The old king shook his head slightly.


    "I mean no harm. Just for a moment."


    "..."


    "I need to check something. It would be good for the child''s future."


    Lilly was about to refuse outright when,


    "Awoo."


    Sid, who had just woken up, opened his eyes wide and stared at the old king, his eyes filled with curiosity, as if seeing something fascinating.


    Sid wriggled in her arms, and the old king gestured again.


    Reluctantly, Lilly slowly handed Sid over to the old king. He held the child with surprisingly delicate and careful hands.


    "...He possesses remarkable mana sensitivity."


    Inspecting Sid''s small body, the old king eventually locked eyes with him.


    "I''ve never seen such talent."


    Sid, with hisrge green eyes, gazed back at the old king and then burst intoughter.


    At that, the old king also broke into a wide grin.


    "...?!"


    Startled, Lilly rubbed her eyes and looked again, only to find the old king back to his stern expression.


    Was it an illusion...?


    The old king slowly handed Sid back to Lilly. Though his touch seemed reluctant, his face remained stern.


    "The truth is, I approached you because of this child."


    "Me...?"


    "Even at a nce, I could see he has great talent. I wanted to check. Ah, and the apology I just made was sincere. Dont misunderstand."


    The old king brushed his white beard and stepped back.


    "Raise him well. And if you want this child to be a mage someday,e to the Ivory Tower. I, the Lord of the Ivory Tower, Dearmudin, will personally mentor him."


    Only then did Lilly realize who this old king was.


    The tower where the world''s greatest mages gathered, a small tower housing just a few dozen, yet recognized as an independent country  the smallest in the world.


    This was the owner of that very Ivory Tower.


    Hesitantly, Lilly asked,


    "Are you serious?"


    "Hmm?"


    "This child is a half-elf, half-human..."


    Being of mixed blood, even worse treated than ves.


    It was hard for Lilly to believe that this man, who seemed so proud of his status, would be willing to teach Sid, who was looked down upon.


    "Didnt I tell you? In the realm of magic, innate talent is everything."


    The old king clicked his tongue shortly.


    "I am originally an aristocrat. In most cases, magical talent is inherited, and nobles often have more of it. Naturally, thats how I became what I am."


    "..."


    "But with overwhelming talent like his, such standards are meaningless. This child has the potential to be the greatest of his time, regardless of his bloodline. That''s why I want to nurture him myself."


    Lord Dearmudin of the Ivory Tower was an arrogant aristocrat who looked down onmoners. But before that, he was a meritocrat.


    He held these seemingly contradictory values simultaneously. Lilly mumbled to herself.


    So this is what mages are like...


    They are all somewhat odd. Even being a mage herself, thats what Lilly thought.


    Lord Dearmudin nodded.


    "Don''t worry about the tuition. The Ivory Tower isn''t so destitute that it needs to take money from a poor mercenarymoner."


    Despite his slightly offensive tone, Lilly could feel his genuine intention for Sid.


    She bowed her head slightly.


    "Th-thank you..."


    She didnt know how Sid would grow up.


    But when the head of the world''s foremost magical tower says such things, there was no reason not to be grateful.


    "Raising a child is hard work, I know. Perhaps as hard as fighting on the battlefield."


    Dearmudin stroked his long beard and turned around.


    "I wish blessings for both you and the child. Farewell."


    With that, he walked away, hands sped behind his back, quickly leaving the garden.


    Watching the old king depart, Lilly adjusted Sid in her arms. Sid yawned softly, looking sleepy again.


    "...Baby, everyone is blessing you."


    Not just her colleagues, but also several great kings, and...


    - Thank you for being born.


    Even the monsters.


    Sids birth was blessed.


    Of course, there would be many tough times ahead equal to these blessings. But even so,


    "You will surely be happy."


    Lilly gently pressed her forehead against her childs warm one, whispering a prayer.


    Resolved to fulfill Kils part as well.


    "Mommy... and all of us together, we''ll make it happen."


    ***


    A few days after the conference.


    "Yaaawn."


    When I woke up in the morning and came out to the dining area, Evangeline and Damian sprang out as if they had been waiting.


    "Happy New Year!"


    "Happy New Year!"


    Then, in front of me, she giggled and scattered winter petals.


    "..."


    Oh.


    This scene, it feels like I saw itst year too.


    Anyway, I had checked the calendar in advance, so I knew what day it was today. I nced at the calendar hanging on the restaurant wall.


    January 1st.


    Winter had flown by, and finally, another new year had dawned.


    In the restaurant, just likest year, Lucas and Junior were busy preparing the meal. Seeing me, they both smiled brightly and showed their respect.


    "..."


    I looked over the four of them, one after the other, anew.


    In just one year, they all had grown so much.


    Evangeline had shot up in height, Damien had transformed from a boy to a young man, and Juniorsplexion had improved remarkably.


    And Lucas, who had carried a somewhat cold air, like a precarious de... had be much more gentle and peaceful.


    I gave a broad smile to my party members.


    "Happy New Year, you guys."


    As I sat down at the table, the chef himself came out with a steaming pot.


    The dish we ate every New Year''s Day, meatball stew. The children were all excited,ughing out loud as the chef served the dish.


    I was smiling on the outside. But.


    "..."


    Last year, Aider, who had served the dishes here, was now nowhere to be seen.


    That''s why my heart felt heavy.


    Aider had disappeared since the Imperial Capital Conquest. Officially, it was due to health reasons and a recuperative leave.


    ''Where have you gone, Director...''


    It''s worrying not seeing him around.


    It''s been quite a while since Ist saw Nameless too...


    ''I should head to the dungeon soon.''


    With the Imperial Capital Conquest and being too busy with matters on the surface, I had neglected entering the dungeon for too long.


    I need to get in there as soon as possible. To meet Nameless, and... to find out whats happened to Aider.


    "Senior!"


    Lost in thought and barely touching my stew, Evangeline called out to me.


    Startled, I looked up, sshing some stew broth.


    "Huh, what? What did you say?"


    "See, I told you. Senior wasn''t listening."


    "Oh dear. The Lord is so busy with the world''s future and the numerous issues guing Crossroad. We should understand."


    "Ah, truly a loyal retainer... Well, you really are a true loyalist."


    I scratched the back of my neck as I looked back and forth between Evangeline and Lucas, who were exchanging words.


    "Sorry, sorry. I had something on my mind... What were you guys talking about?"


    Damien, smiling, answered for me.


    "It''s the New Year''s Festival today. We were wondering if you''d have time to join us!"


    "New Year''s Festival?"


    I tilted my head in confusion.


    Was there always such an event on the first day of the new year? Wasn''t it just a day to generously sprinkle meat stew and pray at the temple?


    Then Junior, in a calm voice, exined.


    "Why, we couldn''t hold the autumn festival this year, remember?"


    "Oh... Right, that was the case."


    This autumn, there had been too many events.


    Crossroad had to endure a defensive battle, gather forces for the Imperial Capital Conquest, and hurriedly march towards the Imperial Capital.


    The Imperial Capital New Terra was also in turmoil, with all its citizens brainwashed and trapped by Fernandez. So, the autumn festival could not be held.


    It seemed that, as a result, this year''s autumn festival was quietly forgotten throughout the empire.


    "So instead... Though it''s a bit smaller in scale, they decided to hold the New Year''s Festival today."


    "Eh? Who decided that?"


    "A few days ago, didn''t the Silver Winter Merchant Guild get the approval from Your Highness? Serenade had been working hard preparing it."


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild got approval from me?


    Come to think of it, I might have signed off on such an official document.


    Thesest few days have been incredibly busy.


    Negotiating detailed agreements with the kings, adjusting the amount of troops to be conscripted and the provisions ording to the situation of each country... Seeing off each departing king, shaking hands, and takingmemorative portraits...


    It seems that such an approval came up amidst the relentless busyness.


    "Anyway, so! What about it?! Please answer quickly!"


    Evangeline, having finished her stew, asked whiledling more into her bowl.


    "Can you join us?!"


    The other party members looked at me with expectant eyes, sparkling with anticipation.


    I sighed softly and asked cautiously.


    "...It''s not another dance festival, is it?"


    I''d rather not have a repeat ofst autumn''s festival, where I had to do a solo dance show in front of all the citizens!

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Once we got out onto the street, the whole city was already in a festive mood.


    Normally, on New Year''s Day, the tradition is just to eat meat stew and go to the temple to pray.


    But this year, there were stalls set up all over the streets, and the citizens who poured out were bustling about,ughing and chatting joyfully.


    Walking among the noisy crowd, the sight of buildings in ruins dampened my spirit.


    Crossroad had not fully recovered from the aftermath of the Gorgon Sisters'' invasion.


    Buildings were crumbling everywhere, and the roads were devastated in many ces.


    However, the introduction of magical construction techniques from the Lake Kingdom had sped up the recovery process. Still, it would take several more months topletely repair the damage.


    And here, amidst this semi-ruinedndscape, people wereughing.


    New Year''s and the festival seemed to have the power to uplift even those who were gloomy.


    "Awesome! Where should we start eating?"


    Evangeline roared with excitement, clenching her fists in front of her chest. Following her were Damien, Junior, and Lucas, hurrying along.


    Seeing them all dressed up in coats, earmuffs, and gloves despite the cold weather, they looked like children. Ah, so adorable.


    Chattering away, I stepped into the city with the kids. There were various stalls set up, but one in particr was attracting a crowd.


    "Oh, that smells great...! What is it?"


    Drawn by the savory scent of grilling, Evangeline ran over there, saliva almost dripping. As I followed, a greeting came from inside the stall.


    "Oh, Captain! Wee, and Happy New Year to you!"


    Kun and the members of the Penal Squad were busy grilling something on the stove inside the stall.


    All five of them, in human mode, were shirtless due to the heat of the stove, attracting a crowd of female customers mesmerized by their well-defined muscles...


    These guys are using cheats.


    Before I could admire their muscr show-off, I was more worried about them catching a cold.


    Especially Kun, aren''t you still a sunfish in human mode? Are you okay in this cold weather?


    "Kun, Happy New Year to you too, and put on some clothes while you sell... What are you selling, by the way?"


    "Hehehehe. This thing?"


    When I asked, Kun grinned, then quickly took something that looked like bread out of the oven with tongs, cing it on a te.


    It was sizzling with residual heat... a deliciously browned dumpling!


    "Our Leaf Tribe''s traditional New Year food! Special homemade dumplings!"


    "Oh wow."


    I was impressed by its appealing appearance.


    That''s right, we had that conversationst year. The Leaf Tribe eats these dumplings on New Year''s instead of stew. He said he had a recipe from his brother and would treat us if he got the chance.


    And now, it seems he really did prepare them. The dumplings were being cooked in several stoves, emitting a delicious and spicy aroma.


    "Wow?! They look so delicious!"


    Salivating, Evangeline rushed towards the freshly taken out dumplings.


    "Can I eat this?!"


    "Of course, mydy. Please enjoy! Ah! But there is one caution: you must swallow it in one bite! If even a single drop of juice spills, consider your luck for the year gone!"


    As soon as she got the green light, Evangeline popped a dumpling into her mouth.


    "Hot hot hot!"


    She immediately screamed. It seemed quite hot, as she hopped around with a flushed face, but somehow managed not to spit it out. Evangeline shivered, struggling to swallow the hot dumpling.


    "My luck... can''t afford to lose it!"


    "It seems like your silliness is already overflowing though."


    Anyway, having managed to finish it, Evangelineined with a tearful face.


    "My pte is burnt... What am I going to eat today..."


    Tsk. With a sigh, I gestured to Damien.


    "Damien, please."


    "Yep. Heal, heal~"


    After Damien cast a simple healing spell, Evangeline''s tearful face brightened instantly.


    "Wow! My pte''s healed! Wait a minute, if there''s a healing priest around, I can eat as much as I want no matter how hot it is, right?!"


    Evangeline thenid out a new batch of dumplings in front of me, freshly taken out by Kun.


    "Hurry up and eat, senior! You gotta eat it hot so the luck doesn''t escape! If you get burnt, just use the Damien chance!"


    "No, I''ll wait for it to cool down..."


    What foolishness. Believing that getting your pte burnt, or letting a bit of juice spill would make your luck for the year disappear.


    While pondering, I nced over and saw Lucas, Damien, and Junior, who had already stuffed dumplings into their mouths, suffering with red faces... Are they all fools?


    While my party members were struggling with the hot dumplings, I casually sat down on a chair in front of the stall, holding a te. I was nning to eat once they cooled down a bit.


    Then, from the table next to us, I heard a murmuring voice.


    "Hmm, that guy there, the Beast King..."


    "Indeed, he has impressivetissimus dorsi muscles."


    "The muscles aren''t bad. But where is the red fur Yun mentioned...?"


    "If only he had the fur, he wouldn''t be a bad son-inw..."


    Turning to look, I saw warriors from the northern kingdoms, dressed in clothes made of white fur on their pale skin. They were looking towards Kun and murmuring such things.


    Why are they assessing muscles? And why are they looking for fur...?


    Yun, the representative of this peculiar fur-obsessed group from the northern kingdom, was sitting not far from us.


    She was desperately trying to cool down her hot dumpling by blowing on it.


    It looks like it''s already cooled down.


    I waved at Yun and greeted her.


    "Yun, Happy New Year."


    "Oh my, Prince Ash!"


    Yun, who had just set down her dumpling, showed respect towards me.


    "May you have a year as warm as the spring snow."


    I guess this is the northern style New Year''s greeting. But, is spring snow warm? I still don''t quite understand the northern way of thinking.


    Moving to sit next to her, I whispered to Kun, asking him a question.


    "Just curious, is Kun still ying hard to get?"


    "Exactly, sigh..."


    Yun let out a deep sigh.


    "I didn''t expect to be rejected this much... My pride is already in tatters. Sigh. Should I just kidnap him or something?"


    "Don''t say scary things so casually!"


    "Huh? It''s quitemon in the north. Kidnapping a groom. It''s a long-standing tradition. If you see a good man, just snatch him up like hunting..."


    "That''s why I''m telling you not to say scary things!"


    The Penal Squad is my precious sub-party! It would be troublesome if you kidnap them for your marriage!


    "How am I supposed to make that man take me seriously... Could you help me out, Prince? Any good ideas?"


    Yun whined at me, but what do I know? I don''t even understand my own love life, let alone someone else''s.


    Still, seeing Yun looking downcast after months of unsessful courtship, I felt a bit sorry for her and nodded.


    "...I''ll casually ask himter. What he thinks about you."


    "Really?! You''re going to help?"


    "Well, to some extent."


    As I agreed, Yun''s face lit up, and she chatted away as she put a dumpling in her mouth.


    "Hot!"


    She immediately spat it back out onto the te, finding it too hot.


    ...Can''t northerners handle hot food?


    I thought to myself as I swallowed my dumpling, which had cooled enough. But what about Princess Yun, has she just lost her luck for the year?


    ***


    Besides Kun''s dumpling stall, there were also...


    Various forces from around the world were gradually arriving in Crossroad, so there were many food stalls set up everywhere that I had never seen or heard of before.


    An elf nut tea shop, a dwarf iron te steak, merfolk raw salmon sashimi, and so on. There were quite a few decent stalls, but...


    Most of the rest were somewhat bizarre, so I either tasted a little or didn''t eat at all. Things like pickled herring are just too much for me...


    "Surprisingly, it''s pretty good?!"


    "Um um um!"


    Evangeline and Lucas, the knight duo, bravely tried the pickled herring and eximed like that. Okay, I get it, so walk a bit farther from me for a while. The smell of pickled herring.


    As we walked through the city, passing by various stalls, an unusually splendid one caught my eye. It was a stall by the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Unlike previous festivals where the guild had set up shops all over the city, this time it was just this one.


    "Ah, Your Highness!"


    Serenade, who happened to be there, greeted me.


    "Did youe?"


    "Yes. Happy New Year, Serenade."


    "Hehe. I hope Your Highness receives abundant blessings too."


    Looking at the stall, which was decent but smaller in scale than in previous years, I asked.


    "You must have worked hard preparing for the festival. Did you reduce the scale this year?"


    "Yes. Considering it''s just a one-day event unlike the autumn festival, and since there are still many ces under reconstruction, we thought it would be better not to cause too much congestion... So our guild''s stall was downsized."


    I remembered that duringst autumn''s festival, there were simple games and stamp collecting around here.


    But even now, there''s a unique charm to its modesty.


    "Instead, we have brought in specialties from the Imperial Capital that are hard to find or eat elsewhere at a reasonable price. Please enjoy."


    True to her words, the Silver Winter Merchant Guild''s stall was selling various dishes and items that were hard to find in Crossroad.


    Especially among them, there was something that caught our eye.


    "What''s that?"


    Damien blinked his round eyes.


    "Clouds? Are they selling clouds?"


    What Damien pointed to was... a cotton candy machine.


    It was simr to those on Earth, with arge cylinder rotating by magical power, melting sugar into strands and weaving it into cotton candy.


    The one making the cotton candy, dressed in a maid outfit with dark blue hair, had cold, dead eyes despite her shy hand movements and bodynguage.


    It was Elize, Serenade''s escort...


    I awkwardly waved my hand as I approached her.


    "Uh... hello, Elize. Happy New Year."


    "...Greetings, Your Highness. I wish you much happiness."


    "Cotton candy... making?"


    "We''re short-staffed, so I was drafted here."


    Elize, who murmured gloomily, nced briefly at Serenade nearby and then looked back at me.


    "...Would you like some? It''s delicious."


    I ordered five.


    Elize, with a stiff face but skillful hands, gathered the cloud-like sugar strands and made cotton candies, then handed one to each of us.


    "Yay~ It''s been a while since I''ve had this!"


    "Eating this asionally during festivals in the Imperial Capital when we were young. Brings back memories."


    Evangeline and Lucas, having lived in the Imperial Capital before, seemed to have eaten it before,


    "Sweet...?! It''s melting...?!"


    Junior, trying it for the first time, was shocked and jumped up,


    "Wow! It''s like our Podo, all fluffy and clumped together!"


    Damien was too engrossed in admiring the cotton candy to even take a bite. His hamster Podo must still be doing well.


    I also slowly tore and melted bits of the cotton candy. It''s sweet and sticky. This primitive and violent feast of sweetness... it''s been a long time.


    As the five of us were slowly eating the cotton candy,


    "Ah, Your Highness?!"


    "Happy New Year!"


    "Happy New Year!"


    My colleagues who had just entered the Silver Winter Merchant Guild''s stall greeted me.


    Zenis, Torkel, and the newly joined ck magician Chain, the blind swordsman Nobody. Lastly, it was Lilly.


    The first two were working at the temple, and thest three were patients in the hospital. They must havee out for some fresh air.


    I waved back at them as they approached, with Lilly pushing her wheelchair.


    "Happy New Year to all of you! And to Sid too."


    In Lillys arms was Sid, swaddled in cloth with only his face peeking out.


    The child, experiencing his first festival, had his eyes wide open in wonder at everything. How can he be this cute?


    But, is it really okay to bring such a newborn out in winter?


    Well, its a fantasy world, so maybe it''s fine. Besides, they''re staying at the temple, so there shouldnt be any health concerns. High Priest Zenis is with them too.


    Putting aside unnecessary worries, I pointed towards the cotton candy machine and asked.


    "Do you all want a cotton candy?"


    I decided to treat them. Elize skillfully spun new cotton candies.


    "Here."


    Elize, unasked, naturally handed over a freshly spun cotton candy to Lilly. Is it an illusion? It seems several timesrger than ours.


    Lilly received the cotton candy with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    "No, thank you."


    Elize''s face, which had been dead-eyed till then, unusually showed some color. I wondered what made her happy, and sure enough, it was Sid in Lillys arms.


    "Cute..."


    Elize murmured darkly. Cant she raise the tone of her voice a bit? It sounds a bit scary with that tone.


    Lilly carefully tore off a small piece of the cotton candy and gently fed it to Sid.


    Is it hygienic?! Can a baby eat sugar?!


    A moment of worry shed through my mind, but then, fantasy world! Romance! Two priests right there! This should be fine!


    Contrary to my modern-Earthly concerns, Sid''s eyes widened even more after tasting the cotton candy. His face seemed to say, What is this amazing vor?!


    His expression was so amusing that everyone in our group burst intoughter.


    "How is it, little one?"


    Though he couldnt see the face, Nobody seemed to sense the atmosphere and murmured softly.


    "That''s the taste of life."


    "..."


    Next to him, Torkel, who had carefully received his share of cotton candy, cautiously lifted his helmet and put the candy in his mouth.


    "Indeed."


    After carefully tasting the cotton candy with his grizzled chin, Torkel faintly smiled.


    "Life, sometimes, has this kind of vor."


    Zenis and Chain also put their cotton candies in their mouths and looked towards Sid with smiles on their faces.


    The child babbled something and kept munching on the cotton candy his mother tore off for him.


    It was a perfect moment for the first day of the new year.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Fortunately, there were no major events like martial artspetitions or dance festivals at this year''s New Year''s festival.


    My colleagues and the citizens seemed somewhat disappointed (especially looking at me with longing), but the city is currently too busy to spare a moment.


    Let''s be satisfied with just having a good time celebrating the New Year today.


    Anyway, after finishing a morning round of the neighborhood and returning to the mansion-


    "Hmm. The stew from the south is quite spicy."


    Father, casually seated in the dining room, was savoring the meat stew with a huff and puff...


    Emperor spotted.


    He had been out of sight for a while, and now here he appears suddenly, enjoying a stew. I sat down next to the Emperor with a smallugh.


    "How is it, just doing some cooking?"


    "It''s a bit rusticpared to the stews of the Imperial Capital, but it has its own vor."


    The Emperor, having neatly finished his bowl of stew, wiped his mouth with a napkin.


    He looked like he was dining at a high-end courtly fine dining restaurant. In reality, it''s just aplete serving of rice cake soup.


    "Where have you been sneaking off to?"


    "It''s not easy for an Emperor toe to the southernmostnds, is it? I took the opportunity to check if the order of the country is properly maintained."


    His words sound ominous, but it seems he''s just been inspecting the southern regions.


    "I''ve also roughly checked on how the Monster Front is going, so now I''m nning to head back to the Imperial Capital."


    It''s been a few days since I stubbornly kept the Emperor away from the Imperial Capital.


    The central administration must be jammed by now. With the final approver here... it''s time for him to return.


    "I''ll send troops and support supplies in order. The Empire, too, being a member of the World Guardian Front, will fulfill its role."


    The Emperor said so, but I couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed.


    The Emperor is the most powerful being among all humans I''ve met.


    If he stays here at the Monster Front, it would be extremely helpful in fending off the monsters'' invasions...


    As if knowing what''s on my mind, the Emperor gave a sly smile and said,


    "If the monsters'' invasions get more intense, I too will lead the army down here. But before that."


    The Emperor nced northwards.


    "I intend to settle the other fronts left in the Empire."


    "The Foreign Gods Front... You mean."


    The Empire''s northern front.


    The war between the Emperor and the invading Foreign Gods unfolding in the Spirit Realm.


    With the western Dragonblood Front having signed a peace treaty and the central Shadow Front exposing its conspiracy and failing.


    Now, the only remaining fronts of the Empire are the northern Foreign Gods Front and the southern Monster Front.


    The Emperor stretched and cracked his neck.


    "It''s about time for them to stir again. I will have to go there personally to settle it."


    "...What will you do with the Foreign Gods?"


    Even for the mighty Emperor, those four Foreign Gods couldn''t bepletely vanquished, only held at bay.


    How does he n to settle this front with the Foreign Gods?


    "Do you remember why the Foreign Gods invaded?"


    "To protect their respective guardian races, wasn''t it?"


    The four Foreign Gods are guardians of different races.


    Dwarf, Elf, Werebeast, Mermaid.


    The progenitors of these four races, facing persecution and near extinction of their kind,unched direct attacks to liberate their races.


    "Yes. But, Ash, didn''t you recklessly propose liberating these races as a condition?"


    "Me?"


    "Didn''t you promise to ept the four races as equal members of the World Guardian Front, treating them equally and liberating them from their enved status?"


    At the Emperor''s words, I opened my mouth in realization.


    "Oh."


    "Oh? What do you mean by oh? Wasn''t this all part of your n?"


    The Emperor smiled with his eyes, but no, this was a real stroke of luck. I hadn''t even thought about it...


    "So, that''s right. Ash, you''ve already presented the negotiation card the Foreign Gods wanted. With that condition, I intend to negotiate with them myself. Of course, I''m not sure if we, who have only fought without a word for so long, can easilye to a good conclusion."


    The Emperor crossed his arms and nodded his head.


    "Abolishing the very of the different races and restoring their homnds, in exchange for stopping the fight with the Foreign Gods... Of course, it''s not without loss for the Empire and humanity. But the gains overwhelmingly outweigh the losses."


    The invasion of the Foreign Gods was marked as one of the destinies that could destroy the Everck Empire.


    Indeed, it was a front the Emperor had been struggling to hold back alone for years.


    Stopping the war and finding peace in exchange for freeing the enved different races... it might be a very cheap price to pay.


    "I don''t know why I never thought of this before. Worrying about the fate of the Empire due to the invasion of the Foreign Gods, why didn''t I think to eliminate the cause? Why didn''t I think to listen to them and negotiate?"


    The Emperor chuckled and tapped his head.


    "Sitting in this absolute position for a long time, one tends to forget means likepromise and negotiation. As one gets older, pride gets more stubborn."


    "..."


    "The Foreign Gods are beings capable ofmunication and mutual understanding. So, I will leave to negotiate with them."


    The Emperor pushed back his chair and rose from the dining table.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a sh of light behind him. His presence felt immense. Adjusting his robe, the Emperor smiled lightly.


    "And I will join here again before it''s toote. So, take good care of this ce in the meantime, Ash."


    "Just leave it to me, Father."


    The Emperor gazed intently at me, bowing respectfully.


    Then, he suddenly changed the topic.


    "Ash. Do you know the concept of Divinization?"


    I blinked in confusion. Of course, I knew it.


    Divinization.


    In the game, it was the opposite concept of Beastification.


    "If one abandons humanity and walks the path of the beast, they be a beast. Conversely, acquiring excessive humanity leads to gaining divinity and ascension... That''s what I understand."


    "Quite urate."


    Aegis Special Forces'' Mason and Lucas, who had been transformed into beasts after taking the serum, and Lucas who had abandoned that path...


    I remembered Lucas''s beast-like ring eyes. Beastification was a power that traded one''s humanity for strength.


    Divinization, on the other hand, was the opposite. A being had to acquire a lot of humanity to gain this trait.


    "Then, do you know how to excessively acquire this humanity?"


    I shook my head at the Emperor''s question. What even is humanity? I only know that abandoning it turns one into a beast.


    The Emperor exined slowly in a more solemn voice.


    "When a being takes on the lives, souls, and wills of many of their kind. At that moment, that being gets the opportunity to acquire divinity, and if they ept it, divinization proceeds."


    Suddenly, I recalled what Aider once told me about the conditions for bing the god of a race.


    1. Being the progenitor of that race.


    2. Being a great individual who saved the race from a crisis.


    3. Lastly, being the sole remaining member of a race after all others have perished.


    In all three cases, one undergoes the process of bearing the lives and souls of their kin... and through this, acquires divinity.


    ''In the end, divinization is about obtaining divinity and, literally, bing a god.''


    Suddenly, I thought of the human guardian goddess bound in the Spirit Realm.


    What process had she undergone to be what she was?


    Also, I remembered the massive Foreign Gods invading through the Spirit Realm. They, too, as progenitors of their races, had borne the souls of their kin.


    Lastly, the face of Goblin God-King... Kali-Alexander, whom I met on the battlefield, also shed through my mind.


    He had the opportunity to obtain this divinity but refused it by his own will.


    While organizing these concepts in my head, the Emperor slowly continued.


    "I too epted that power. Now, I have stopped at the stage of a demigod."


    The Emperor''s transcendent martial prowess.


    It originated from this very process of divinization.


    "I became a transcendent being myself, forcibly proceeding with divinization to face the Foreign Gods of the Spirit Realm."


    "Forcibly proceeding... what do you mean?"


    "What else could it mean, when one forcibly bears the lives, souls, and wills of others?"


    The Emperorughed bitterly.


    "I made offerings. Yes, human sacrifices."


    "...!"


    I widened my eyes in shock.


    Until the presentation of the magic stone in Crossroad, people were being offered as human sacrifices in the Imperial Capital to operate the dark waters of Everck.


    Different race ves were burned, prisoners of war from enemy nations were burned, and those suspected of being spies were burned. People captured from all over the world were used as fuel.


    Under the pretext of preventing destruction, the Empire hadmitted these horrific massacres.


    And through this process, the Emperor had stolen their lives, souls, and wills.


    "Literally, I burned the lives of my subjects to gain divinity. And with that power, I have sustained the Foreign Gods Front."


    In the shadows, the Emperor smiled chillingly.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    "Don''t suddenly look at me like that. Didn''t you know that this father is the world''s greatest viin?"


    "..."


    "To protect the Empire, the guardians of the Empire swore to do whatever it takes, and indeed, they did so... But thanks to you, those atrocities have stopped."


    Since I presented the magic stone and Serenade distributed it, human sacrifices in the Imperial Capital stopped.


    The ughter of innocents stopped.


    But that doesn''t erase the crimes of those massacres.


    "As the offerings and sacrifices stopped, the divinity I forcibly acquired is also escaping. I am gradually losing my status as a representative of humanity."


    The Emperor clenched and unclenched his fist. To my eyes, his power still seemed immense, but he said it was fading.


    "...Why are you telling me this?"


    I appreciated the exnation, but what next? What''s the intent behind telling me this?


    Not quite understanding, I simply asked, and the Emperor reached out his hand and-


    Firmly.


    He gripped my shoulder.


    "If the world really does head towards destruction, you, as the leader of this front, will naturally have the opportunity to gain divinity. I''m telling you this in hopes that you make the right decision then."


    Facing the golden eyes of the transcendent being, I felt cold sweat trickle down my spine.


    Me, gaining divinity?


    To have the chance to be a transcendent being like the Emperor...?


    "When you attain divinity, you can see the ugly truths of this world. And you can never go back to how things were before."


    "..."


    "But if the world truly spirals into destruction, you will inevitably seize that power. It''ll be a situation where you have to grasp at straws."


    The Emperor slowly released my shoulder and then lightly patted it.


    "You have already reshaped the world to your liking, united everyone under a single alliance, and are themander of this front, leading them all."


    "..."


    "Now humanity will regard you as their leader. And as a representative of humanity, as a king among kings... you will have to make the ultimate choice."


    The Emperor, with his characteristic fierce smile revealing his back teeth, said,


    "Will you remain a Piece, or be a yer?"


    He spat out the chess game terminology I had heard before.


    "Ultimately, that''s what matters in the world. Will you stay as a piece, or be the yer yourself... Ha-ha, I look forward to the answer you''ll choose in the end."


    ***


    After spouting a series of inscrutable setups, the Emperor hopped onto Alcatraz and flew away.


    "...What the heck was that all about."


    Chewing over the Emperor''s words, I let out an exasperated sigh and kicked at the ground in frustration.


    Enough of these vague and distant talks. What I need is practical support to defeat the monsters right now.


    ''Not many days left until the next defense battle...''


    Though the member nations of the World Guardian Front promised to send troops and supplies.


    The world is vast, and Crossroad is stuck deep in the southern wilderness. It will be some time before all the troops and supplies arrive.


    In the end, despite having set up a lot, the immediate next defense battle must be carried out with the existing forces.


    ''I just have to do what I can.''


    Going on free exploration, crafting equipment, hiring new mercenaries, and training them.


    Slowly integrating the forces arriving in turn from all around the world into one army.


    Step by step, one stage at a time, the other seeds I''ve sown will start to sprout.


    "Alright! Time for a change!"


    Shaking my shoulders, I shouted.


    "Let''s hit the dungeons!"


    After what felt like a very long time, it was time for free exploration again!

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    The next day.


    I came to the dungeon with the main party for the first time in a while... but.


    "..."


    I''m not in a good mood.


    Pouting and sulking, the rest of the party members - Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, and Junior nced at me apprehensively.


    "Um... Senior, is something wrong?"


    Eventually, Evangeline cautiously asked, but I just waved my hand.


    "No, no... Don''t worry. It''s nothing."


    "You say that, but your face looks really bad. Like..."


    "Like what?"


    "Like a pufferfish that''s been pped in the face."


    "..."


    When I red at her with an actually heated face, Evangeline yelped ''Pufferfish explosion-'' and scurried away.


    "Sigh."


    I took a deep breath andposed myself. Right, I can''t let my bad mood affect the party members.


    The reason for my mood... wasst night''s box opening.


    I opened all the reward boxes we''d umtedst night, and it was a disaster with not a single finished item appearing.


    ''Especially since there were several SSR-grade boxes, how could not a single finished iteme out?''


    Instead, a bunch of SSR-grade magic cores spilled out.


    Of course, those are valuable items, but still, you know how it is, right? You expect a legendary item to drop into your hands, shining with dazzling light beams, right? That''s when you feel truly rewarded for your hard work.


    ''I''ve been lucky so far...''


    It''s true that I''ve been getting good items from lower-grade boxes and have had my share of luck and good finds.


    But missing out like this with high-grade boxes naturally turned me into Ash the Pufferfish, blushing with frustration.


    Anyway, grumbling like this, we entered the dungeon, and the base camp appeared.


    ng! ng!


    Hearing the familiar sound of a hammer somewhat improved my mood. Kellibey was busily hammering away in the base camp''s forge.


    "Kellibey!"


    "Oh, young prince. You''re here."


    Kellibey grinned at me, then quickly changed his tone.


    "No, no, that''s not right. I shouldn''t call you the young prince anymore. You''re the head of the World Guardian Front now."


    "That sounds too grandiose. I''m just a stand-inmander receiving troops to fend off the monsters, that''s all."


    "Don''t be so modest. You''re practically a politician now."


    Kellibey clicked his tongue and then looked puzzled.


    "But why that face? Something bad happen? You look like a pufferfish that''s been punched a couple of times."


    "..."


    It seems the box opening failure was a bigger blow to my feelings than I thought. Iposed myself again. Ahem! I''m still far from being a real politician.


    "Here, New Year celebration food. Take some."


    "Oho... New Year''s stew, huh. I''ll enjoy it."


    I distributed food not only to Kellibey but also to everyone in the base camp.


    Even NPCs who weren''t close to me naturally epted it.


    After continuously giving out various things, maybe I''ve built some internal camaraderie. As they say, nothing beats gifts for a favorability mission.


    "Kuh~! The broth''s great."


    Kellibey tasted the stew right there and then, but I stopped him from opening a bottle of alcohol. Stop!


    "Have the alcoholter, please. I have an equipment request."


    "Giving me something delicious and then asking me not to eat but to make equipment? Where''s your conscience?"


    Instead of answering, I took out the equipment materials I brought.


    It was none other than the magic cores of the three Gorgon sisters. All three, befitting SSR-grade magic cores, emitted a brilliant light.


    Kellibey hurriedly cleared away the stew pot and clung to the cores as soon as he saw them.


    "Never mind what I just said. This is even more delicious!"


    Immediately shifting into cksmith mode, Kellibey swallowed his saliva and turned his sharp eyes towards me.


    "This is certainly a fine material for crafting something exceptional. What shall I make for you?"


    "Hmm..."


    I pondered for a moment.


    Equipment made from the magic cores of the top-tier monsters, the Gorgon sisters. The end product would undoubtedly be of ultimate quality.


    ''Given the nature of the Gorgon sisters, it''s better to craft armor.''


    As rock monsters who lived with petrification, their defense is exceptionally strong. In fact, I had already decided on making armor without much thought.


    The issue was,


    ''Whose armor?''


    First of all, Lucas urgently needs armor.


    ncing at Lucas, as expected, he was vigorously signaling his currentck of armor.


    With a pitiable face, he hugged his armor-less upper body with both arms and sent me a pleading look.


    "What are you doing now?"


    Evangeline asked with a stunned expression, but Lucas continued his ''please give me equipment'' appeal. I sweated. Ugh.


    The ck armor sets, [Midnight] and [Dusk], Lucas wore before werepletely destroyed.


    He had been wearing spare equipment for the recent battle, but even those armors were now shattered.


    Armor for a vanguard character is a matter of life and death. It needs to be reced quickly.


    ''But the Gorgon sisters'' equipment would be too heavy.''


    In the game, I had crafted armor from this high-quality material a few times, but due to being made from solid stone, it turned out to be incredibly heavy.


    Regardless of whether it could be worn, it unavoidably slowed down movement.


    Lucas is a nimble knight with impressive agility. The excessively heavy Gorgon armor would not suit his style.


    Then the Gorgon armor should go to...


    ''Torkel, of course.''


    Torkel, having awakened his ultimate skill and risen to the rank of elite tier 1 tank, also currentlycks proper armor.


    His shield was also significantly damaged in the recent battle.


    Since he''s not a character known for agility, it would be fitting to equip him with this heavy armor and use him as a mobile fortress.


    So, I ordered a full set of heavy armor, along with arge shield. The magic cores were allocated two for the armor and one for the shield.


    Kellibey nodded in satisfaction.


    "Just as I expected! You know your stuff! Alright! I''ll start crafting right away!"


    Kellibey, chuckling with delight, grabbed the magic cores and rushed into his workshop.


    "..."


    However, Lucas''s reaction was quite the opposite. He drooped his arms and wore a look full of discontent, realizing the equipment being made was for Torkel.


    "Wow, another pufferfish!"


    Damien, who had just finished distributing stew to other NPCs, eximed in surprise upon seeing Lucas''s face. Junior, standing behind, covered her mouth and giggled. Ugh...


    "Lucas?"


    "It''s alright, my lord... Even without armor, I am invincible. I might get hurt... feel pain... shed tears... but it''s your decision, my lord... I''m okay with it."


    He''s clearly not okay! And he''s really upset!


    ng! ng!


    Just then, Evangeline suddenly activated her armor, [Snow White], behind me.


    In an instant, she was d in a dazzling white armor, covering her mouth as sheughed.


    "Oh my? My mistake~ I identally wore the Lake Kingdom''s strongest magical armor, S.N.O.W. W.H.I.T.E. Oh dear~ I guess I''m still prone to errors~"


    "..."


    At this, Lucas''s face swelled up.


    A pufferfish! A huge pufferfish! A blonde, blue-eyed protagonist pufferfish! And it''s about to burst!


    "Calm down, Lucas. I''m preparing a separate armor for you!"


    My urgent shout made the Lucas pufferfish dete instantly.


    As if he never got angry, Lucas returned to his usual Golden Retriever-like face and smiled gently.


    "Haha. Of course. I have always believed in you, my lord."


    "Is, is that so?"


    "Absolutely. I never doubted that you would prepare the best armor for me, far superior to Evangeline''s antique armor."


    No, that''s absurd?! Even under tant pressure, that''s absurd?!


    Of course, I had in mind the final armor for Lucas, but it was impossible to farm it right now.


    I had only intended to somehow provide him with suitable armor for the time being.


    "...No choice then."


    There were no reward chests avable for immediate opening. Nor was there a specific dungeon to farm the materials for the armor.


    "Is it time to use this?"


    I pulled out an item I had been keeping all along.


    It was a magic key, glowing blue. My party members, especially Junior, lit up their eyes.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a magic key to open an event dungeon."


    [Magical Goblin Room Key].


    It was a key item I received as a full-clear bonus when I cleared the Mage Tower in Zone 8.


    I had postponed using it, as there hadn''t been a suitable opportunity for free exploration, but today seemed like the day.


    Damien pped his hands.


    "Ah! Are we going to a ce simr to the Golden Goblin Room we entered before?"


    "Yes, you remember, Damien."


    We had previously entered the Golden Goblin Room and farmed items. Damien had sniped and caught all the quick golden goblins.


    While the Golden Goblin Room''s rewards were mainly materials, the Magical Goblin Room offered magical items.


    Though primarily consumables, equipment asionally dropped as well. Today, we''ll raid this ce.


    "Coco Granny!"


    As we approached Coco the Severer''s magic workshop, we saw Coco pouring today''s stew into a magic cauldron.


    No... why mix that. Just eat it... Sweating profusely, Coco gestured to me.


    "Oh, isn''t it the young prince? What brings you here today?"


    "Please open this with the key."


    Coco, taking the key I handed over, grinned silently.


    "Picking up rare items again, I see... Now, stand back, I''m opening the door."


    Coco took the magic key, inserted it into the empty air beside her, and turned it vigorously. Then.


    Swoosh!


    A gap opened in the thin air, eventually forming a long oval-shaped magic door. Blue magic particles scattered in all directions.


    "Alright, kids! Let''s go treasure hunting!"


    I was the first to jump through the door.


    sh-!


    ***


    The Magical Goblin Room was simr in appearance and rules to the previous Golden Goblin Room.


    In this circr dome-shaped event dungeon, defeating a magical goblin would yield items.


    The difference was, while only three golden goblins appeared and were very fast, requiring Damien''s skills to catch them, dozens of magical goblins appeared, and they were much slower, making them easier to hunt.


    However, there was another difference.


    Squeak?!


    Swoosh-!


    These shining blue goblins, each one provided items of not very high quality.


    Mostly, they scattered an enormous amount of trivial items like potions and scrolls. The dungeon room quickly piled up with these items.


    But as there were many, they started to dropplete equipment items as well. We hunted the magical goblins enthusiastically, with fire in our eyes.


    sh!


    The first equipment obtained was an SR grade, a shimmering purple Rosario. It was a priest-exclusive item that enhances divine power output.


    "Ah, this will be perfect for Zenis."


    I gratefully picked up the Rosario.


    The next items were an R-grade orb and an SR-grade single-edged long sword.


    The orb had an option to increase total magic power, and the long sword held a special ability to increase its cutting power when soaked in the user''s blood.


    "Ah, this will be perfect for Chain and Nobody, our new recruits."


    I quickly stashed them in my inventory.


    The next equipment we found were various small essories. Rings, nes, dice, and other ornaments that didn''t have remarkable abilities but modestly increased stats.


    "Ah... these will be perfect for the Gambler''s Club kids..."


    I haven''t given them any equipment since they joined... Let''s take care of the Gambler''s Club kids too...


    After that, more equipment kept dropping.


    Axes and spears that Dusk Bringar would like, longbows and arrows for the Holy Grail Seekers, close-range weapons and leather armors for the Penal Squad...


    "Ah..."


    As I scooped up all sorts of items, I sneakily nced around.


    "..."


    I saw Lucas swelling up with anticipation.


    We were almost done clearing out the remaining magical goblins in the dungeon, but still, no suitable armor for Lucas had appeared.


    To make matters worse, every time Evangeline picked up new equipment, she would tease,


    "Ah?! Uncle Lucas! It''s armor!"


    "Really?!"


    "Ah... no, it''s not armor. My mistake. Sorry~"


    Trembling, trembling.


    Lucas was swelling up even more...


    ''No! Stop, pufferfish! Don''t explode! Stop it!''


    That was when it happened.


    Bang-!


    Crunch!


    Damien sniped and took down thest magical goblin,


    sh!


    From the item dropped by that goblin, a dazzling golden light burst forth.


    ''What?! An SSR grade?!''


    Startled, I turned to look, and right beside me, Lucas urgently eximed,


    "Is that armor?!"


    Isn''t that my line?!

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    It appeared.


    The robe...


    Thest magical goblin dropped an SSR-grade item, which was a robe for magic users. ck with gold embroidery, it looked extremely luxurious at first nce.


    Let''s see, the name is.


    [Past Future (SSR)]


    "What''s this?!"


    I couldn''t help but exim in surprise.


    The ultimate mage armor, [Past Future]!


    This robe, ordinary in other stats, was crowned as the ultimate armor because of its one special option, the ability to draw future magic power.


    - You can borrow magic power from 3 days in the future and use it now. The more magic power you borrow, the more you will have to repay after 3 days.


    Though you have to repay exactly, if not more,ter, the ability to draw magic power in urgent times is a tremendous advantage.


    Especially in this cursed defense game, where it''s very frequent to use every means at hand immediately, having this robe would be incredibly useful, even if it means suffering a bit in a few days for using more magic now.


    "...Not armor, though..."


    Lucas looked down at the robe with a gloomy expression,


    Whoosh!


    Junior, darting forward, snatched the robe.


    In Junior''s eyes, a terrifying greed surged momentarily... That''s right! She inherited her mother''s Gold Rush trait!


    Without a word, Junior swiftly draped the robe over herself. Then, with a blissful expression, she twirled on the spot.


    "What a beautiful night~"


    Technically it was still daytime outside... but well, the dungeon was dark enough...


    And Lucas'' face was even darker than the dungeon. Unable to watch any longer, I patted Lucas on the shoulder.


    "Lucas. Remember what I said earlier. I am preparing a separate armor just for you."


    Lucas looked at me with hopeful eyes, but I decided to be honest.


    "However, that equipment is not immediately obtainable."


    Lucas'' ultimate armor can be obtained from the deepest part of Zone 9.


    I had intended to obtain a suitable armor to use until we get that armor, but s, we spectacrly failed...


    "So... let''s make an armor at the forge together for now."


    Currently, the routes to craft equipment are Kellibey''s magic forge and the regr forge in Crossroad.


    Kellibey''s magic forge generally produces better quality, but it''s slower. Besides, there are other equipment orders currently in ce.


    On the other hand, Crossroad''s regr forge may not match Kellibey''s in quality, but it''s much faster. This is more suitable for Lucas, who needs armor immediately.


    We''ve also obtained a bunch of SSR-grade magic cores from yesterday''s crate opening. We can do a custom make, filling it with the options Lucas needs.


    Lucas seemed a bit disappointed at first, but soon returned to hisposed self when I consoled him.


    "Understood, my lord. I''ve been behaving too childishly."


    "No, I totally get it."


    Everyone has a desire for items. Truth be told, I''m a bit disappointed too since I didn''t find any suitable equipment for myself today.


    But even as I consoled him, Lucas closed his eyes and shook his head.


    "ming the equipment, coveting the equipment... I may have momentarily forgotten my duty as a knight. I apologize, my lord. This disgraced self will dly wear whatever you bestow upon me, even if it were mere rags."


    "No, no rags. I''ll get you something new from the forge..."


    I briefly imagined Lucas in tattered rags, perhaps wearing that tin helmet again, embarrassedly...


    ''That would just make him a pervert.''


    The other party members joined in to console Lucas.


    "Of course, Sir Lucas! The armor made in the forge will be fantastic!"


    Junior eximed brightly from behind, but it seemed a bit deceptive as she danced around in the newly acquired SSR-grade robe.


    "Absolutely! The equipment from Crossroad''s forge is top-notch!"


    Damien spoke as if he was introducing a local specialty, but with him clutching the [Venom Fang (SSR)] and wearing the [ck Queen (SSR)], it also felt quite deceptive.


    Finally, Evangeline... huh?


    I thought she might start tap dancing in her [Snow White] again, but surprisingly, she stayed quiet, just smiling enigmatically.


    "Hmm, even if it were rags, he said he would dly wear them..."


    Both Lucas and I looked at Evangeline, who was smiling, with a sense of dread. What, what is it? Why is she smiling like that?


    "Senior, we''re not ending today''s exploration with this goblin room, right?"


    "Uh? Oh, right. Since we''re here, we might as well explore deeper."


    "But, if we go exploring like that, Uncle Lucas can''t go as he is now. He''ll need to wear some temporary armor."


    "That''s right..."


    "I just happen to have a perfect set of temporary armor!"


    Evangeline pped her hands joyfully.


    "Great! I''ll lend it to you for free! Hehehehe!"


    Temporary armor?


    I blinked, not quite understanding, but Lucas''s face turned pale.


    "Wait, don''t tell me that temporary armor is...?!"


    ***


    "I knew this day woulde, so I kept it well-maintained!"


    Base camp. Forge.


    Evangeline ran to Kellibey and made a request. Kellibey, as if he had been waiting, took out a set of equipment from inside the forge and thumped it onto the table.


    "Behold, the Bone Armor!"


    "..."


    Lucas, inspecting the absurdly shaped old bone armorid out in front of him, suddenly shouted.


    "No, this is the armor Evangeline used to wear!"


    It was that very armor with solid defense Evangeline wore before her Snow White.


    "Don''t worry, I adjusted the size to standard! If you''re going to wear it, I''ll adjust it further right away!"


    "No, that''s not the problem..."


    Lucas trembled, trying to protest, but I grinned and gave a thumbs up.


    "Great, Lucas! This Bone Armor has amazing performance! It''ll be fine until your new armor ispleted!"


    "My, my lord! That''s not the issue..."


    Then, Evangeline, with an evil grin, tapped the Bone Armor with her hand.


    "You said you would dly wear rags, right?"


    "Gulp?!"


    "And what did everyone say when I received this armor? They said it was cool, impressive, right? So, Uncle Lucas wearing this armor will be enjoyable too, right?"


    Evangeline''s green eyes glinted menacingly, as if implying Lucas should experience the same humiliation she had.


    Standing in front of the musty-smelling Bone Armor, Lucas trembled. I patted him on the back reassuringly.


    "We''re going deep in today''s exploration. Just wear it for today, Lucas."


    "Groan...!"


    Lucas, conflicted, eventually shivered and put on the Bone Armor.


    ''Wow.''


    He had always had the vibe of a sleek, cool city knight, but wearing the Bone Armor, he suddenly transformed... like a primitive ancient jungle bandit.


    I muttered under my breath, without realizing.


    "Clothes do make a huge difference..."


    "Pffft!"


    Unable to hold back, Evangeline burst intoughter, while Damien and Junior, their faces turning red, desperately tried to contain their giggles.


    Holding the helmet made from the skull of a dragon species, Lucas looked at me with pleading eyes. I nodded emphatically.


    "Performance first!"


    Does being fashionable save lives? Performance is the top priority!


    Ultimately, donning the bone helmet, Lucas transformed into a menacing figure, totally unfitting for a blond-haired, blue-eyed protagonist.


    Moreover, since the armor was originally worn by Evangeline, it was a bit tight even after adjusting the size...


    ''If we had dressed him like this during the


    broadcast, viewers would have gone crazy.''


    I may not be the most fashion-savvy, but even I can tell.


    This is... a pervert look...


    "...I''m sorry, Evangeline."


    Realizing my mistake toote, I apologized quietly, and Evangeline smiled sweetly, whispering.


    "It''s okay. Seeing Uncle Lucas like this makes it all forgivable."


    Eventually, Lucas, fully d in the Bone Armor, was now unmistakably angry. He drew his sword in one swift motion and roared.


    "For my lord, this Lucas...! I will willingly be even more wretched!"


    I thought to myself, there''s no way he could look worse than this...


    I kept that thought to myself as Lucas continued to bellow tearfully.


    "Who is the monster we''re facing this time?! I will kill them all-!"


    ***


    The monster legion of Stage 24 was already confirmed by other parties'' independent explorations.


    The Bird Monster Legion.


    It was time for the return of the flying monster legion.


    "These creatures might be called birds, but their behavior is more like a swarm of locusts."


    Entering deeper into the dungeon, I exined the ecology and habits of the Bird Monster Legion.


    "They''re a flock of giant magic-mutated birds that devour every living thing in their path."


    They''re tough, big, have regenerative abilities, and most importantly, fast.


    The fastest of all flying monsters.


    They don''t have specific resistances like gargoyles or lesser dragons, but their ability to ''fly'' and ''speed'' alone make them a formidable enemy.


    "So, let''s break a dungeon today and get a feel for how to deal with these creatures."


    Entering Dungeon Zone 7, I continued my exnation.


    "This time, we''re heading to a small-scale dungeon in Zone 7."


    Among the dungeons in Zone 7, it''s the smallest, with a maximum entry limit of five people.


    With our current elite team of five, we should be able to clear it without too much difficulty.


    Still, to be cautious, I briefed everyone on the tactics I had prepared to face them, and we entered the dungeon.


    Caw! Caw!


    Crash! p-p!


    For some reason, as soon as the Bird Monsters saw us, they frantically fled in terror.


    "What''s going on? Why are they acting like this?"


    Confused, we caught them one by one, and slowly, we realized.


    The Bird Monsters weren''t afraid of us.


    They were terrified of Lucas...


    "Why...?"


    Lucas trembled, wondering.


    "Do I look so monstrous that even the monsters are scared of me...?"


    Sure, the sight was a bit distressing, but it shouldn''t have this effect...


    Pondering, I suddenly eximed, realizing the reason.


    "Now that I think about it, the Bone Armor is made from the bones of a Red Dragon subspecies."


    I remembered Kellibey exining this when Evangeline received the armor.


    "And hundreds of years ago, it was the Red Dragons who caused the extinction of the Bird Monster Legion."


    "Ah...!"


    In other words, a natural predator. A predator that had caused their kind''s extinction. The armor, made from the bones of a Red Dragon...


    "That''s why they''re shivering and fleeing at the mere sight of you in that armor."


    The Bone Armor had an unexpected utility.


    What was initially just a joke (and for Evangeline to tease Lucas) turned out to be an incredibly effective item in the battle against the Bird Monster Legion.


    It was so useful that Lucas couldn''tin or throw tantrums about wearing it any longer.


    "Raaaaaah!"


    Lucas roared, fiercely shing through the fleeing Bird Monsters. We quietly followed behind.


    ''This exploration is quite easy...''


    Thus, we managed to cleanly clear one of the dungeons in Zone 7 without much difficulty.


    ***


    "We have some time left than I expected."


    Checking my pocket watch, I was deep in thought.


    Both the Magical Goblin Room and this dungeon were cleared much faster than anticipated. We still had plenty of time and energy left in our party.


    "Should we do a bit more scouting?"


    "Let''s do it!"


    "It''s too early to return when we''re still so energetic."


    The other party members agreed, and I too, wanting to make the most of our elite party, decided to conduct a bit more reconnaissance deep in the dungeon.


    That was a mistake.


    Exiting the safe zone of the cleared dungeon and entering the dark alleys of Zone 7, after about five minutes of walking...


    Suddenly, Evangeline, who was leading with a torch, slowly stopped.


    "Evangeline?"


    I asked, puzzled. She scanned the surroundings with furrowed brows and whispered.


    "Doesn''t something feel off?"


    "What?"


    "The darkness..."


    At that moment, I felt a breeze against my cheek.


    "...It''s too thick."


    Hooo-


    It sounded like someone exhaling a cold breath.


    And then, the next moment.


    Flick.


    Out went the torch.


    Not just the torch. Thentern held by another party member, and even the unfailing blue me torch in my hand...


    All of them.


    In thest two years, since we started entering these dungeons, our lights had never gone out... until now, they all disappeared.


    In that instant, I suddenly remembered.


    The advice Nameless gave when we first came to this dungeon.


    - Never, ever, extinguish the fire.


    The world lost its light.


    "Oh no, don''t-"


    Before I could finish my sentence,


    Ssshhh!


    From all around us, the tangible, suffocating darkness... surged towards us like a tidal wave.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    In ''Protect the Empire'', the most frequent period for game overs is when?


    Based on 742 attempts, and 741 failures, it can be said.


    The game ends most often, naturally, at the very beginning.


    In the beginning, difficult enemies appear, bad luck and mistakes umte, leading to the demise of key heroes, and with the damage piling up.


    In the early stages, when all resources are scarce, even a small loss can trigger a massive snowball effect. Thus, the majority of game overs ur right at the very beginning.


    Then, after the very early stages.


    When is the next most frequent time for game overs?


    ''When the frontlines have stabilized.''


    The time when awakened heroes join the party, endgame equipment is acquired, and various resources begin to cycle organically.


    This is the moment when one would think that any crisis could be safely ovee.


    Right now - the very end of the second year, the beginning of the third year.


    This is when the game ends with high probability.


    Because of the most fatal mistake of all - cency''.


    Even an awakened hero who has finished farming equipment can be killed if surrounded by numerous monsters.


    And even fully upgraded walls will crumble in the face of the waves of siege monsters.


    A small moment ofcency can instantly ruin the game. As amander on the frontline, I must not let my guard down for even a moment.


    ...That''s why I felt so aggrieved right now.


    ''I never let my guard down!''


    I had brought my elite party and was always prepared for any emergency.


    Especially since, from experience, thete second year to the early third year is whencency most often creeps in.


    Of course, I had also considered the possibility of being attacked by monsters.


    How manymanders of the Nightmare Legion had I encountered in this darkness? I even had an escape n ready for that.


    But... what is this?


    The mes of the torches and thenterns'' light went out simultaneously. That much is possible.


    But the [Blue me Torch] I was holding is a special torch that''s supposed to never go out.


    It''s a torch that doesn''t extinguish even in strong winds or when drenched with water.


    Yet, the light was gone.


    In other words, it''s not that the me went out - the torch itself was nearly destroyed.


    The concept of ''darkness'' enveloped us, and every item capable of producing light was neutralized.


    In an instant, a sticky darkness poured down. I shouted urgently.


    "Everyone, find a way to produce light-!"


    Before I could finish speaking, my quick-witted party members were already using their means to light up the area.


    Whooosh-!


    Lucas drew his Sword of Light, and Evangeline summoned the spirit of fire enchanted in her spear.


    Junior sparked lightning, and from Damien''s gun muzzle, a Muzzle sh burst forth.


    But - it''s toote.


    The party members, each shing a brilliant light, were already swept away by the pouring darkness, scattered in all directions. The darkness poured over us like floodwaters, casting us aside.


    And even the faint light emitted by each party member was engulfed.


    The party members shouted something at me, but I couldn''t hear them anymore.


    I was swallowed by the raging currents of darkness.


    ***


    Rustle. Rustle. Rustle.


    The sound of insects gnawing on something.


    A familiar sound made by the darkness enveloping the Lake Kingdom.


    The sound grew louder. As I listened, the insect noises took on the form of words, amplifying and bing clear in my ears.


    Die.


    Perish.


    Explode.


    DiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplodeDiePerishExplode.


    "..."


    I remember hearing these cursed words before.


    In the first year, when facing the Vampire King, when entering the ''Path of the Overlord''... that''s when I heard the voice.


    ''You won''t die, you fucking bastards.''


    I didn''t know who was hurling such curses.


    But I gritted my teeth and muttered to myself.


    ''We won''t fail, we won''t lose.''


    With just this level of curse.


    With just this level of darkness.


    If they thought they could stop me, us, wasn''t that a rather insignificant attempt?


    I had faced all manner of tangible threats and fought hellish battles. The depth of the struggles we''ve endured is far too great to kneel to such intangible fears.


    Whooosh-


    I felt my inner mental barrier activate, neutralizing the pouring curses.


    My passive, [Unyielding Commander], was a broken skill that shone even brighter as we moved towards the endgame.


    It was blocking all kinds of mental attacks that coulde at any time.


    But, even if I was okay... what about my party members?


    That worry was brief. I soon realized that my body was sitting somewhere.


    In pitch darkness. Despite my eyes being wide open, I couldn''t see anything.


    But because of that, my hearing became extremely sensitive-


    Click-ck. Click-ck. Click-ck.


    I could clearly hear footsteps approaching from afar.


    I stared in the direction from which the footsteps wereing.


    Soon, the footsteps stopped not far away. And then.


    "Do you know where the darkness that shrouds the Lake Kingdomes from?"


    A cool, refreshing, and slightly cracked voice of a young woman reached my ears.


    I retorted irritably.


    "Now are we even distinguishing between imported and domestic darkness? If it''s shrouding the Lake Kingdom, it must be local darkness, right? Is foreign darkness more expensive or something?"


    Then the unseen interlocutor chuckled softly.


    "If it were ordinary darkness, you would be right. Darkness, after all, is simply the absence of light."


    "..."


    "But the darkness here is not so simple. It''s the result of a curse, a tangible evil."


    I heard the footsteps of the neer sit down somewhere in front of me.


    "Well, if we''re being precise, it could be considered imported. It''s not from this world."


    "...?"


    I was the one taken aback. My flippant remark was true? Darkness is imported?


    ''Ah, seriously! Recently, more and more iprehensible plot twists keeping up!''


    I''m not interested in such settings, you know? Just let me clear the game!


    "This darkness from another world is very interested in you, yer. Just as I am very interested in you."


    The voice chuckled softly.


    "So, from now on, be more careful with your light. Otherwise, you might get caught again by someone with impure intentions."


    "..."


    "Oh, wait a moment. May I light one up?"


    The figure in the darkness said this, rummaged around, and then...


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Click-


    Struck a match.


    In the pitch-ck darkness, the small match me felt almost like a firework. The figure slowly touched the brilliant match me to the end of a long pipe.


    "..."


    I watched quietly as the figure leisurely lit a cigarette and packed the tobo, illuminated by the bright match me.


    Wearing a wide-sleeved robe, a small beaded tiara with dangling decorations, and a face covered by arge talisman attached to the tiara.


    An Undead, a Lich Archmage, seeking eternal life.


    The 3rd-ranked Legion Commander, Grand Sorceress - White Night was there.


    Finally, White Night finished packing the tobo in the pipe and was ready to smoke, then grasped the talisman covering her face.


    "Excuse me. I can''t keep my face covered while smoking."


    With that, she removed the talisman.


    Beneath the talisman, a face with the pale moonlight color of light blue was revealed.


    Jiangshi.


    A high-ranking Undead created by the sorcery of the East.


    Despite being a corpse''s body... surprisingly, her face was flushed. If not for the blueplexion, she could easily be mistaken for a living person.


    White Night then removed the beaded crown she was wearing.


    With the removal of the ornate crown and the beaded decorations, her neatly tied up hair cascaded down her back.


    "Sigh!"


    Looking much more rxed with a pipe in her mouth, White Night slowly drew in the smoke, then exhaled leisurely.


    The tobo, seemingly enchanted, emitted a creepily sweet scent.


    With anguid expression of satisfaction, White Night was enjoying her smoke when she suddenly eximed. Her cat-like tricolored eyes narrowed.


    "Sorry. I forgot to introduce myself. I''m White Night."


    "I know."


    "Have you already met another version of me, yer?"


    White Night gave me a sly smile. The red makeup around her eyes was irksome... but since when do Jiangshi smile with their eyes?


    "..."


    I recalled the other White Night I had met.


    The Lich, White Night, realized the finiteness of the body after seeking immortality.


    Therefore, she decided to pursue eternal life by transferring her consciousness, digitized, into a machine.


    The research was sessful, and White Night managed to digitize her consciousness and insert it into the machinery of the Mage Tower.


    But that''s when the problem arose.


    The White Night that remained in the physical world inside the Jiangshi''s body (the one in front of me).


    The digitized White Night in the electronic world of the Mage Tower (that other one).


    One consciousness had thus split into two separate entities.


    Originally, as per the agreement, the physical world''s White Night should havemitted suicide to maintain the uniqueness of her existence... but she refused to die.


    In hindsight, it makes sense. A Lich is an Undead mage who has fled from death.


    Even if the other ''me'' achieves immortality, there''s no reason for ''me'' to die.


    Thus, the two White Nights went their separate ways, and the material world''s White Night joined forces with the Demon King, bing amander of the Nightmare Legion.


    The electronic world''s White Night continued her research in her Mage Tower.


    I had first met the electronic world''s White Night and promised to cooperate with the skull inside her monitor.


    In exchange for her various forms of assistance, I agreed to kill the material world''s White Night right before my eyes.


    Now, the material world''s White Night has approached me in this situation.


    ''...Damn, it''s confusing with both having the same name.''


    Could one of them change their name to ck Night or something?


    It''s getting increasingly ambiguous for me, caught between two with the same identity.


    "Sigh..."


    White Night exhaled a long stream of smoke again and gestured with her chin.


    "So, what did you think of meeting me trapped in the Mage Tower?"


    "At least there was no smell of cigarettes."


    I waved my hand irritably to disperse the smoke drifting my way.


    "Weren''t you a Lich seeking immortality? And yet you smoke like this? Statistically, smokers die earlier than non-smokers, you know?"


    "Why would I care about smoking with a body that neither dies nor decays? Rather, it''s a benefit to indulge in the vices I couldn''t easily indulge in when I had a body of the living."


    The next moment, White Night snapped her fingers. Snap!


    Immediately, mes lined up beside her. Turning to look, a long table was there, and dozens of candles on the table were simultaneously lit.


    On the table were exotic delicacies I had never seen or heard of before, and various luxurious bottles of liquor I had never seen before, filling the table.


    White Night gestured again, and one of the bottles floated up, filling two crystal sses.


    Grabbing the floating ss, White Night sent one towards me.


    "Want a drink? It might lead to some honest conversation."


    "I have nothing honest to discuss with you."


    "That''s disappointing. I had quite a chat with the other me."


    Muttering, White Night gulped down the drink.


    "Ahh! Wonderful! The Lake Kingdom might not be known for much, but its liquor is exceptional."


    "..."


    While White Night kept drinking and smoking, she also enjoyed the snacks on the table.


    This was getting more and more unlike what I had imagined.


    A Lich Archmage pursuing eternal life. I thought she would have a more religious, ascetic vibe.


    But why is she so earnest about human indulgences like smoking and eating?


    "I never cared for these things before. I paid no attention to bodily pleasures, immersed in magical research."


    While nibbling on a fruit from the table, White Night murmured.


    "But then, afterpleting my research on immortality and transferring my consciousness to the digital world."


    "..."


    "The moment I saw that ''she'', a copy of me, reached the utopia I had spent my life building, and not me."


    White Night''s face, busy with eating and drinking, did not show satisfaction from the meal.


    "It was when I was left here in this reality, unable to reach the world of immortality, I realized."


    It was a sense of loss.


    A hunger that could never be filled.


    "My life''s work was just a sacrifice for ''someone else'', not me."


    "..."


    "In that utopia, she, my copy, told me tomit suicide. That''s when I decided."


    White Night smirked.


    "To hell with it, I''ll live as I please."


    "..."


    "Don''t make meugh. Why should I be the one to sacrifice? I''m the one who''s lived this long life, who''s done this cursed research on immortality. She''s just a lucky copy!"


    Her growling was surrounded by a mist-like darkness that rose around her.


    After calming down, White Night nced at me and smiled slyly again.


    "Well, by now you must have guessed why I brought you here to have this conversation."


    "...Yeah."


    The reason she''s rambling on without attacking me is probably that she wants the same thing from me as the other White Night requested.


    That is -


    "Kill my other self."


    As expected, that was it.


    Both of the split Lich mages wanted the same thing from me.


    To kill the other version of themselves.


    Crossing my legs, I asked slowly.


    "Why should I do that?"


    "If you do, I''ll rebel against the Demon King."


    "...What?"


    I frowned. White Night put her hand over her chest and continued.


    "Me, White Night, the 3rd-ranked Legion Commander and Grand Sorceress, along with my entire legion of Liches will rise against the Demon King. We''ll join your side and fight together."


    White Night narrowed her distinctive tricolored eyes even more.


    "Most importantly, I have the means to kill that Demon King."


    "...!"


    "How about it?"


    The sly smile on the pale face of the Jiangshi grew wider.


    "Quite an appealing offer, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Legion Commander White Night and Mage Tower Master White Night.


    The material world''s Jiangshi White Night and the digital world''s Cyber Lich White Night.


    Whose side will I take?


    This was a branching quest that also urred in the game. Depending on the choice made, the progression of events would change.


    If I support Legion Commander, Jiangshi White Night:


    The Lich Legion bes independent from the Demon King''s forces, forming a third faction and bing hostile to the Demon King.


    The defense battle against White Night and her Lich Legion at the Crossroad is also skipped.


    If I support Mage Tower Master, Cyber Lich White Night:


    The 8th Zone''s Mage Tower expands its influence, engulfing the entire district, turning it into a friendly area.


    In short, supporting Legion Commander White Night allows skipping the defense battle and gaining additional benefits in subsequent defenses.


    Supporting Mage Tower Master White Night means skipping the 8th Zone''s free exploration and gaining additional benefits in subsequent explorations.


    Tower Defense or Dungeon Offense. The choice depends on where the emphasis is ced. Deciding who will be the real White Night.


    "..."


    However, I know through the game''s memory.


    Both choicese with risks to be facedter.


    "I wanted to negotiate with you like this. It''s not yet time for me to join the battle, but I came to meet you in advance."


    White Night said this nonchntly.


    "Just so you know, after this invasion, the next opponent you''ll face is me. There''ll be no room for negotiation then."


    "Thanks for the clear warning."


    Stage 25 opponent is this Grand Sorceress, huh?


    Perfect as a troublesome boss monster to start the third year.


    "I''m strong, yer. It might sound like arrogance, but me and my legion are in no way inferior to those Demon King''s Guardian or the ck Dragon Swarm."


    Of course, that''s expected.


    A legion of Lich magicians, centuries old.


    Considering that magicians in this world arepared to fighter jets in terms of strategic weaponry, and these ancient magicians hold the essence of magic now lost in modern times.


    This legion of undead magicians would indeed possess earth-shattering power.


    "But if you''re so strong, why ask for my help? Why not just use the power of you and your legion to attack the Mage Tower and kill your other self?"


    "That''s impossible."


    White Night exhaled a long sigh mixed with the smell of nicotine and alcohol.


    "We know each other too well to kill each other. We''re aware of all the moves the other can make."


    The Mage Tower controlled by Mage Tower Master White Night is a powerful magical stronghold.


    It''s the strongest base in Zone 8, filled with various magical traps and artifacts.


    The reason I could clear it easily before was because Mage Tower Master White Night allowed me to enter.


    Even the mighty Lich Legion couldnt prate it. Plus, both White Nights thoroughly understand each other''s thoughts.


    They were stuck in a stalemate, unable to kill each other.


    "That''s why I''m asking you. If you''ve managed to kill other Nightmare Legionmanders, you might be able to kill my other self too."


    "What about your monstrous friends?"


    "A joke, right? Those fools wouldnt stand a chance against the other me, entrenched in the Mage Tower."


    White Night snorted and gestured towards me with her chin.


    "The living variable itself... the Nightmare yer. You''re the most likely to seed. Thats why I''m asking you."


    "Appreciate the high regard."


    I grumbled and gestured back.


    "What if I refuse this offer?"


    "Then the uing defense battle will be much harsher than you expect."


    A monstrous, threatening smile appeared on White Nights lips.


    "Who do you think persuaded the Gorgon sisters to join thest defense battle?"


    "...It was you, of course."


    When the Gorgon sisters invaded in Stage 23, before dying, one of them said,


    - White Night, that damned one... deceived us... led my sisters to death again...


    The one who brought forward the Gorgon sisters, originally meant to appear in the third year, was... this monster before me.


    "Why did you do that?"


    The city suffered significant damage from the Gorgon sisters, and precious lives were lost.


    As I red and asked, White Night smirked and put a cigarette to her lips.


    "I wanted to show and prove my ability in advance. If I put my mind to it, I can coax even the higher-level monsters, who normally wouldn''t join the battle, to strike first."


    "..."


    "So think carefully, yer."


    White Night was openly threatening.


    "If you refuse my offer, in this invasion, not only the Bird Monster Legion but all sorts of other higher-level monsters will be mixed in and sent out. That would make this winter a particrly dreadful season for you, wouldn''t it?"


    "..."


    "Even if you manage to survive, in the next invasion - I will personally destroy humanity."


    White Night did not emit the terrifying evil energy like the other Legion Commanders.


    She simply, quietly produced darkness.


    Like cigarette smoke. Quietly, covertly, and lethally - the rising darkness eroded everything around it.


    "But if you kill the other me."


    "..."


    "You''ll have a powerful Lich Legion at your disposal, capable ofmanding other monster legions and possessing the means to kill the Demon King."


    - No need to ponder, right?


    White Night mumbled, looking at me with cat-like eyes.


    "Above all, you can understand us, right?"


    "...What?"


    "You can empathize with our situation. Thats why I approached you."


    The pale lips of the Jiangshi monster curled into a sinister smile.


    "You''re a fake too, yer."


    "..."


    "A copy, imnted with someone elses personality."


    I clenched my mouth shut and red at White Night.


    ...How does she know?


    That I am a being patched together, oveying a personality from another world...


    White Nightughed leisurely, smoking her cigarette.


    After a moment of silence.


    I slowly opened my mouth.


    "Fine. I''ll do as you say. But I have a condition too."


    White Night raised her eyebrows, signaling me to continue. I went on.


    "Show me your sincerity first."


    "Sincerity?"


    "The monsters invading in this defense battle... the Bird Monster Legion, deal with them yourself."


    Let''s skip Stage 24 for free.


    It was a shot in the dark, but White Night surprisingly nodded readily.


    "That''s easy as pie. Is that all you need?"


    "Just verifying your sincerity."


    "Deal. Ill dly kill that Bird Monster King for you! Dont worry. Your winter will be very peaceful."


    Then White Night leaned in close to me.


    "But yer, you know, right?"


    Her tricolored eyes and mine locked in a stare.


    "You cant just take my goodwill and not deliver. If you do, I''ll make you pay back several times overter."


    "..."


    "Lets both make sure its a wise and satisfying deal."


    White Night slowly pulled away from me.


    That''s when it happened.


    Whooosh-!


    A tear appeared in the darkness from afar, and a blinding light burst forth. I squinted towards it.


    Emerging from the split darkness was a familiar figure.


    Draped in tattered robes, long white hair trailing on the ground.


    Holding a dazzlingly bright, ancient iron sword


    The dungeons merchant NPC and the rightful heir to the Lake Kingdom.


    Princess Nameless appeared.


    "Ash!"


    Nameless swung her sword, cutting through the darkness as she rushed forward and shouted urgently.


    "I''m here to save you!"


    "Oh dear, this is unexpected."


    White Night clicked her tongue and quickly ducked away.


    "The valiant Champion of Light hase to rescue the frail prince. The evil witch better run away quickly."


    "Even you seem to have trouble handling that friend of yours, don''t you?"


    "Well, yeah. For monsters like us, that princesss ''light'' is the worst possible match. But..."


    White Night chuckled briefly.


    "That won''tst long."


    "...?"


    "That princess, she''s reaching her limit."


    Leaving these meaningful words behind, White Night snapped her fingers.


    "I''m going to make my escape now! Let''s both keep our promises~"


    As she snapped her fingers, the table with food and drinks, and the smoking pipe all disappeared, and White Night too was enveloped in a thick fog-like darkness and vanished.


    ng...!


    Nameless, who had swung her sword at the empty air where White Night had been, gasped for breath roughly.


    "Haa! Haa! Haa... Did she escape?"


    With the departure of the Nightmare Legionmander, the darkness around slowly began to recede. Only then did I realize where we were.


    Endless rows of seats and a huge stage.


    Dungeon Zone 8. The Grand Theater.


    The final dungeon of Zone 8 and the stronghold of the Lich Legion. They had dragged me here...!


    Fortunately, no other monsters were in sight. It seemed White Night had taken care of them all.


    I quickly ran towards the gasping Nameless.


    "Nameless!"


    "Ash."


    Nameless smiled weakly with an exhausted face.


    "Again with the reckless actions."


    "It''s you whos reckless... You came all this way to save me?"


    "I happened to run into your subordinates... They told me you were kidnapped, begging me to save you. So, I rushed here immediately."


    "Are my subordinates safe?"


    "They are strong. Even swept up in this darkness, they all survived."


    I tried to rush over and support the staggering Nameless, but she refused and then copsed onto the floor.


    "Go back to your subordinates quickly."


    "And you?"


    "...I''ll rest here a bit and then return."


    Nameless shook her head slightly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just a little tired... A bit of rest, and I''ll be fine."


    Behind Nameless, something unprecedented was there.


    Darkness.


    The darkness, like iron chains... binding a prisoner''s legs, was wrapped around her back and limbs, sprawling on the ground.


    Seeing her entwined in this unfamiliar thing, a sense of unease overwhelmed me.


    - Nameless realized that her fate was nearing its end.


    The words of Coco the Severer ominously echoed in my mind.


    The image of the final boss, ''The Sleepless Lake Princess,'' whom I had defeated once in the game, also shed before my eyes.


    "...Nameless."


    I still didn''t understand why Nameless transformed into such a state at the end.


    Nor did I know how to save her.


    Yet, I firmly said, wanting to give her what I could.


    "I''ve been looking for you, too."


    I had been searching to meet her again for quite a long time, but due to Nameless''s seclusion, I never had the chance to tell her.


    At my words, Nameless blinked in confusion.


    "Me? Why?"


    Her eyes, once clear as a tranquilke, were now clouded with fatigue.


    Looking into those eyes, I smiled warmly.


    "I created an alliance in the outside world called the World Guardian Front. All the free-willed nations have joined... It''s a coalition fighting against the monsters."


    "You''ve aplished such a thing in the meantime? Impressive, Ash."


    "Join us."


    "...What?"


    The hazy look in Nameless''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    As she looked at me in confusion, I nodded my head.


    "As a representative of the Lake Kingdom and as one who fights against darkness... you and the Lake Kingdom should also join the World Guardian Front."


    "..."


    "After all these battles are over... when the Lake Kingdom returns to the world of light, to be a part of the world once again. It''s necessary."


    Nameless, with a dazed expression, listened to my words. Her parched lips slowly moved.


    "Return? Really, can my country return?"


    The ck iron chains wrapped around her limbs shivered and vibrated.


    "Can I... escape this darkness and enter into the light?"

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    "...No, Ash."


    Stammering, Nameless let out a hollowugh.


    "How could that be possible? My country is the culprit behind all these tragedies, producing monsters."


    "..."


    "Such a thing is impossible. My country, I myself, do not deserve it."


    "No. You do."


    I grasped Nameless''s weary shoulders and slowly lifted her up.


    "If you hadn''t stopped the monsters here for thest five hundred years, humanity would have perished long ago."


    "..."


    "You are not only the rightful heir to this country but also a princess who has taken on responsibilities no one else did... a princess with virtue and conviction."


    It was clear that the production of monsters was not the will of the Lake Kingdom, but the dark will that had engulfed it.


    Though the Lake Kingdom had fallen into being a colony that produced monsters under the Demon King''s will, there were still people in the Lake Kingdom resisting that darkness.


    Nameless was the living proof of that.


    I nodded firmly.


    "Your past five hundred years are your qualification. You, and your country, are more than qualified to join this alliance."


    "..."


    "I ask you, Nameless. Please join my alliance. I ask this as your friend."


    At my words, Nameless''s eyes quivered intensely.


    "A friend...?"


    "Isn''t it so? I thought we had be quite close, fighting together in this darkness."


    "A friend..."


    Nameless bitterly smiled and lowered her head.


    "Either way, it sounds like a dream."


    "I won''t force you. But if you''re considering it... for the future of the Lake Kingdom, to ce your country''s name in international affairs."


    I stood beside her.


    "Please visit Crossroad. This time, I''ll wee you as a state guest."


    "Ash..."


    "Come, let''s return to the base camp and rest. How could I leave you here alone after you came to save me?"


    I supported Nameless, and though she hesitated at first, she eventually began to walk in step with me.


    Was it my imagination?


    The chains of darkness that had been wrapped around her limbs seemed to have lightened a bit.


    Nameless and I leaned on each other, dragging the elongated chains like shadows, as we walked back to the base camp.


    ***


    My party members were all waiting at the base camp.


    Their faces were pale, as if swept up by that darkness''s curse, but since all the members I brought this time had previously experienced the same curse on the ''Path of the


    Overlord'', they seemed to have endured it safely.


    "Lord!"


    "Senior!"


    "Your Highness!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    Ah, the variety of titles they use to address me. I soothed the four who ran up to me like puppies finding their owner.


    "I''m sorry, Lord. We all fell under that curse, leaving us unable to go on a search mission..."


    "Then Nameless Noona suddenly appeared! She said so coolly, ''I''ll go save Ash!'' We decided it was better to let her handle it and focus on recovering to respond to the next situation." (TL Note: Reminder that Noona is a respectful and familiar way to refer to an older woman. It means Big Sister.)


    Nameless Noona?


    I was taken aback by the strange nickname Evangeline blurted out, and when I turned to see the person in question, Nameless had already stepped far away from me.


    We were standing next to therge bonfire at the center of the base camp, but Nameless had already receded into the shadows.


    "...Thank you for the offer, Ash."


    She pulled her robe''s hood low, hiding her face which was no longer visible.


    "I''ll consider joining your alliance positively."


    "I''ll wait, Nameless."


    I whispered, hoping my sincerity would reach her.


    "Pleasee."


    "..."


    With a faint smile, Nameless staggered back and then disappeared into the dungeon''s darkness.


    Watching Nameless''s disappearing figure, I turned my head towards Coco the Severer, who had quietlye to stand beside us.


    "Grandma Coco."


    "..."


    "What exactly is this ''fate'' of Nameless?"


    "The fate of one who bears the crown is singr."


    Coco, also gazing distantly at the spot where Nameless vanished, slowly opened her mouth.


    "It''s to bear the karma of the people."


    "Karma...?"


    "Whether it be sin, suffering, or darkness... Nameless could no longer just stand by and watch her people suffer."


    It was a cryptic answer, but one thing was clear.


    It had begun.


    The process of Nameless transforming into the final boss - ''The Sleepless Princess of the Lake Kingdom'' had already started.


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    "I will save her."


    "How?"


    "By any means necessary."


    I murmured with determination.


    "I will save Nameless, and the Lake Kingdom... everything."


    Coco clicked her tongue.


    "That''s a rather grand dream for a young prince. Protecting your own world should be challenging enough."


    "If I''m going to save the world, adding one small country to the mix isn''t such a big deal, is it?"


    I gave Coco a sly smile.


    "How can I talk about saving the world without such ambition?"


    "..."


    A fleeting sparkle crossed Coco''s ss-like eyes. I gave the witch a short bow and then turned to my party members.


    "Let''s go!"


    That concluded today''s free exploration.


    "We need to n our strategy against the next Nightmare Legionmander."


    The next phase in the battle against the monsters was imminent.


    ***


    [Free Exploration Ended!]


    [Leveled-Up Characters]


    - Ash (EX) Lv.53 (1)


    - Lucas (SSR) Lv.55 (1)


    - Evangeline (SSR) Lv.55 (1)


    - Damien (EX) Lv.54 (1)


    - Jupiter Junior (SSR) Lv.60 (1)


    [Deceased or Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Equipment]


    - Bygone Future (SSR) <Robe>


    - Plus 11 other items <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Total 30 items <Expand List>


    ***


    Lord''s Mansion.


    After concluding the free exploration, I ordered my party members to rest and retreated to my room. There, I gazed into the mirror, lost in thought.


    ''Two major challenges lie ahead.''


    To put it in gamer terms, there are roughly two main quests.


    The first is a [Branching Quest].


    ''Handling White Night.''


    Legion Commander White Night and Tower Master White Night. Which side to take, which to eliminate, and how to utilize the remaining one.


    "..."


    Suddenly, I faced my own reflection in the mirror.


    Even if I make a weird face, the reflection in the mirror, of course, mimics it instantly.


    - If I looked in the mirror and my reflection moved differently from me, that would be quite unsettling, wouldn''t it?


    That''s what Tower Master White Night had said before.


    - I must be unique. If there''s another me, then there''s no need for my existence, right?


    - That''s why, if there''s another me, I have no choice but to kill it.


    That''s the instinctive reason why the cloned White Nights try to kill each other.


    And... the Legion Commander White Night I met this time said this:


    - Above all, you can understand us, can''t you?


    - You''re a fake too. A yer. A fake with another''s personality copied into you.


    "..."


    My face in the mirror turned cold.


    That''s right. I am a being with the personality of a ssic literature enthusiast from another world copied into Ash''s body.


    Desperately struggling to find a way to win until the very end, I''m just a mere fragment.


    ...If the real ssic literature enthusiast saw me like this.


    What would he think of me?


    And if I were to meet the real RetroAddict.


    What would I think of him?


    Would we, like those two White Nights, want to kill each other?


    "Sigh."


    I shook my head to clear the thoughts.


    Anyway, this branching quest still has some room for consideration. I should discuss it with my subordinates.


    ''And the second main quest is...''


    Since it''s never been attempted in the game, maybe I''ll call it a [Hidden Quest].


    ''Saving Nameless.''


    What must I do to prevent Nameless from turning into the final boss?


    I intuitively felt it. To achieve the ''True Ending'' that the director had asked for, I must save Nameless.


    But this true ending has long since drifted away from my goals.


    Regardless, I simply want to save everyone within my reach, purely by my own will. Nameless is no exception.


    ''But the transformation of Nameless into the final boss has already begun.''


    The chains made of darkness that bound her limbs.


    I don''t know exactly what they are but... well, to put it bluntly, they''re advertising her corruption or descent into darkness! It''s a ssic clich!


    ''Can I stop it? Can I reverse it? Or is it already toote?''


    As these unpleasant thoughts bubbled up, I remembered one of my principles.


    It''s not over until it''s over.


    I won''t give up until the very end. If there''s even a sliver of a chance for sess, I''ll dig in and cling to it.


    ''But, it would be nice to have some hint about where to start digging...''


    As I was pondering this, there was a knock at my door.


    Who could it be? Lucas or Evangeline?


    "Come in."


    I said without much thought, and the door cracked open - a guy with disheveled gray hair and round sses poked his head in.


    "Wow, you''re working hard, Lord. You look like you''re in a bit of a headache. How about a cup of coffee?"


    "Ah, sure. But I''m nning to have ate-night snack with the kids soon. Can you bring it then..."


    I was responding casually when I thought, huh? and looked towards the door.


    There, awkwardlyughing... was that damn director, Aider.


    "What, Aider?!"


    "Haha, yes, it''s me. I''m back!"


    This damned director! So he wasn''t dead after all! Where the heck has he been hiding all this time?


    He''s an annoying guy, but still my ally. I rushed towards Aider, and without realizing it, grabbed his arm in excitement, but then,


    Crackle.


    A strange sound came out.


    "...Huh?"


    "Oops."


    Looking at the source of the sound... Aider''s arm had turned into white particles and was fluttering in the air, like ashes that had burnedpletely.


    "..."


    "..."


    Stunned by this horrifying phenomenon, I was shivering with my mouth agape when Aiderughed and waved his other hand.


    "Haha! No, no, don''t worry. It''s nothing serious."


    Then he started gathering the ash-like particles in the air and attached them back to his arm... and the dangling arm reattached itself.


    "Ta-da! See, if you gather them diligently like this, it recovers!"


    Crackle!


    As he spoke, his arm fell off again.


    Now ity on the floor...


    "..."


    "..."


    Aider awkwardly picked up his arm again, pressing the fallen parts together, and then let out a sigh.


    "I''ll be direct with you, Lord."


    Then he grinned cheerfully.


    "I''ve expired!"


    What do you mean expired, like some kind of preserved food?!


    ***


    Lord''s Mansion. Dining Room.


    While Lucas and Evangeline were enjoying the toast I made, Aider and I sat across from each other, each holding a cup of hot coffee.


    Aider, that guy, seemed tock the strength to even make coffee, so I ended up having to do it... Where in the world would you find such a Lord''s assistant?


    Aider, who had just been staring at his coffee cup, opened his mouth awkwardly.


    "You saw the state of my soul back in the spirit realm, right?"


    "Yeah."


    I remember. His soul had cracks all over it, almost reduced to dust rather than just shattered.


    "That state has reached its limit."


    "So that''s why you''re turning into this... crumbling ash?"


    "Exactly. Crumbling ash!"


    Aider answered nonchntly, even as his body continued to shed powdery particles. A god, really?


    I asked incredulously.


    "...Is there a way to fix it?"


    "Huh?"


    "A way to fix you. I''ll help."


    "Ahaha... Really, you''re such a good person, Lord."


    Aiderughed hollowly and then changed the subject.


    "...The reason I''ve been hiding and came to see you today, Lord, is just one."


    "Let''s hear it."


    "You want to save Nameless, don''t you?"


    At Aider''s words, I shut my mouth tightly and then blurted out.


    "...You too, right?"


    I had realized that Aider and Nameless had some sort of connection when they met before.


    I don''t know their past, as Nameless doesn''t remember and Aider won''t tell, but...


    It was clear that Nameless was part of the reason this damn director was deteriorating like this while trying to save this world.


    "...I''ll tell you just one thing, Lord."


    Aider spoke with a clear voice.


    "The reason I''ve asked for the True Ending but never told you how to achieve it or given any hints is simple."


    "What''s the reason?"


    Aider smiled broadly.


    "Because the path you''re currently on, Lord, is the very path leading to the True Ending."

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    "Because the path you''re currently on, Lord, is the very path leading to the True Ending."


    Aider''s words made my eyes widen.


    The path I''m walking? What does that mean?


    I''m just... desperately struggling.


    But Aider nodded with certainty.


    "Even though it may be winding and sometimes take detours... the goal you are aiming for is undoubtedly the right one."


    "..."


    "So don''t worry. Just keep doing what you''re doing now."


    I wanted to ask for a concrete method, but Aider was deliberately speaking in roundabout ways, as if I shouldn''t know yet.


    Just keep moving forward, steadfastly, as I have been doing.


    "There will be many trials, pains, and sufferings ahead... but you, Lord, will handle them well, as you always have."


    In front of my silence, Aider maintained his usual carefree smile.


    "Please take good care of this world, and of Nameless."


    ***


    And then Aider didn''t disappear... again.


    After creating an atmosphere as if he would be gone forever, he just settled back in his room at the Lord''s mansion. What''s he ying at?


    iming his body was failing, he formally submitted his resignation as the Lord''s assistant. But I just took the resignation without epting it.


    "Take a rest, and when you''re better, help me again. You''re the director after all. There will be times when I''ll need your help."


    Aider just smiled without saying much, but I hoped he would stay by my side.


    There are not many who know that I''m a soul grafted onto this body.


    There are not many who know all the mysteries and systems of this world.


    This inscrutable director will surely be needed in my journey someday. Stay put here from now on, without going missing again.


    The position of the Lord''s assistant? Well, Serenade had been handling most of the administrative work in his absence anyway.


    It''s about time to officially ask Serenade to take over.


    "..."


    Watching Aider''s retreating back to his room, I let out a faint sigh.


    Lately, I''ve heard too many abstract tales, bringing a wave of fatigue.


    ''Divinization, the darkness of another realm, the True Ending...''


    What are all those, you geeks! Can''t you tell me something tangible that I can grasp?


    All I want is to protect Crossroad and live together with the people around me.


    - So don''t worry. Just keep doing what you''re doing now.


    ...Right.


    In that sense, Aider''s words were somewhat helpful. I took a deep breath.


    Continue as I have been.


    Killing monsters. Saving people.


    Using all avable means.


    Eventually, I''ll understand. The trivial backstories, the nature of the True Ending.


    I''ll just keep my eyes forward, walking straight ahead.


    "Senior! Can you make one more toast for me?"


    "May I also request one more, Lord?"


    The two gluttons who had already devoured three toasts were pleading with me again. I sighed and headed towards the kitchen.


    "You''ll gain weight. Just one more each and then off to bed."


    "Okay~" they responded cheerily as I watched the two knights-turned-pigs. I couldn''t help but crack a smile.


    Let''s keep doing as I have been. Together with my people.


    The third year of war, too. It continues.


    Outside the window I nced through, snow was falling heavily.


    It was a full-blown winter.


    ***


    A few dayster.


    Stage 24. The day of the defense battle.


    On the snow-flurried ramparts, my soldiers d in winter coats were arrayed in tight ranks.


    The army, donned in ck coats adorned with thick fur and leather, was a spectacle in itself.


    I exhaled a white breath, nced over the soldiers, and then shook off the snow that had umted on my shoulders.


    Currently, Crossroad is in a perfect state of defense.


    Although Legion Commander White Night boasted she would personally handle the Bird Monster Legion, she''s a monster too. There was no reason to trust her.


    In case the Bird Monster Legion attacks as nned, we have thoroughly prepared our anti-aircraft firework.


    The soldiers have also been adequately trained in rted tactics. Even if White Night doesn''t keep his promise, there should be no major issues with defense.


    However, it''s difficult to guarantee the extent of damage.


    Typically, the damage to regr troops is significant when dealing with a flying monster legion. More importantly,


    "A night raid..."


    It''s night right now.


    Despite our best efforts to improve visibility by lighting fires and installing lighting artifacts, it''s still the middle of a pitch-ck winter night.


    Several hours remain until dawn.


    In this situation, if the Bird Monster Legion attacks, the damage to regr soldiers will be considerable, even if the heroes might be fine.


    ''Why did they have to fix the invasion time to a dark event...''


    The enemy has taken the initiative.


    They''ve used a dark event - ''Night Raid'', ensuring that the invasion starts in the middle of the night, thus preventing us from adjusting the invasion time with [Gardis Blessing].


    After much thought, the [Gardis Blessing] I used was ''Night Eye''.


    It extends and corrects the night vision range of all allies. Although it''s not as good as broad daylight, this should make long-range interception feasible.


    ''If only there was moonlight.''


    Unfortunately, tonight is the new moon.


    Moreover, it''s cloudy with snowkes falling. It''s hard to even hope for starlight, let alone moonlight.


    A tough battle is expected. I swallowed dryly and stared at the barely visible southern sky.


    "My lord! A report from the scouts!"


    Lucas, d in his coat and armor, shouted.


    Initially reluctant to wear the armor, Lucas was now wearing it willingly.


    Since the equipment had proven effective against the Bird Monster Legion, it seemed he didn''t care about its appearance anymore, as long as it could give us an advantage in battle.


    "The first wave of the Bird Monster Legion has crossed the southern forest sky. They will be in sight soon!"


    "Good. All units, prepare to fire!"


    Upon mymand, the artillerymen simultaneously loaded the cannons and ballistae, and the light-emitting artifacts shone like searchlights into the sky.


    The artillerymen''s lines of fire had already been aimed at the sky.


    If the monsters enter our range, we can melt them in the sky, even if they''re flying.


    Then,


    Kieeeeeeek-!


    A grotesque scream echoed. It was a high-pitched, sharp wail that sent shivers down the spine just by hearing it.


    With that scream, a massive bird-like shape emerged from the snow-shrouded, dark sky in the distance.


    It was far and dark. At best, all we could see was a blurry silhouette.


    Despite this, the monstrous form made all the soldiers gulp in unison.


    The wings, sprouting haphazardly and fluttering independently, numbered twelve on the left and three on the right.


    It had only one leg, but the sprouted w shook like the tip of a huge spear.


    And then, the head.


    There were five heads, each with a beak split sharply like a bomb explosion, emitting fiery red glows.


    Kieeeeeeek-!


    All five heads opened their beaks simultaneously and let out another terrifying scream.


    Thanks to the earplugs distributed beforehand, which protected against cold and sound attacks, we suffered no damage, but it was still horrifying.


    "What kind of bird is that, it''s practically a dragon..."


    I grumbled as I red at the legionmander monster of the Bird Monster Legion.


    The King of Bird Monsters.


    True to its name with ''King'' in it, the monster was immensely powerful. The Bird Monster Legion''s overall strength was about half due to this creature.


    While the regr soldiers spread out the firework to block the rest of the Bird Monster Legion, the hero parties must mobilize to conduct an aerial raid.


    The approaching monstrous bulk in the darkness was a threat in itself.


    All the hero characters under mymand tensely gripped their weapons.


    Finally, the Bird Monsters neared the range of our defense line. I raised my hand to signal firing.


    That''s when it happened.


    p-


    The sound of fluttering clothes, and someone descended from higher than the Bird Monster Legion, effortlesslynding in front of the attacking legion, blocking them in mid-air.


    A crown adorned with dangling beads, a face covered with amulets, and a wide-sleeved robe.


    It was the third-ranked Nightmare Legion Commander, the Grand Sorceress White Night.


    "I''vee to show my sincerity, as promised, yer."


    Despite the vast distance, her whispering voice resonated clearly in my ears.


    I waved my hand frantically. My soldiers held their fire and went into standby.


    Kieeeek?!


    Surprised by the sudden appearance of the Nightmare Legion Commander, the Bird Monster King let out a confused cry. Confusion swirled in the red eyes of its five heads.


    Kyaaaaat-!


    The Bird Monster King cried out as if warning, but White Night stood unflinchingly in front of it.


    The emotion in the Bird Monster King''s red eyes shifted from confusion to anger in an instant.


    The Bird Monster King pped its wings fiercely, and the momentarily slowed Bird Monster Legion surged forward again.


    Not towards our walls, but towards White Night, who blocked their path.


    Sssssssssssssk!


    The entire Bird Monster Legion flew at full speed towards one point. White Night chuckled, then said,


    "I''ll show you."


    Her long sleeve slowly swept across the air-


    "Why I''m called the Grand Sorceress."


    -Then the snow stopped.


    As if by magic, the snow pouring from the sky suddenly ceased. Bewildered, we all looked up at the sky.


    The dark clouds that had filled the sky and poured snow were now gone.


    In their ce was an alien darkness.


    Rustle, rustle...


    The sound of bugs being eaten.


    The same darkness that covered the Lake Kingdom was now gathering like a cloud right above White Night''s head.


    Crack-


    And that cloud began to split.


    What emerged through the split cloud was...


    "...White?"


    Lucas muttered dazedly.


    "Why is only that part of the night sky white..."


    What was revealed through the increasingly splitting darkness was something stark white.


    At that moment, I realized what it was.


    I immediately shouted to my soldiers.


    "Don''t look up at the sky!"


    "Huh?"


    "Bow your heads! You mustn''t look at the sky!"


    I had a hunch.


    ''That'' was something ordinary humans should not see.


    The soldiers, not understanding but obeying mymand, bowed their heads. I gritted my teeth and watched the slowly opening white sky.


    No- it wasn''t the sky.


    It was... an ''eye''.


    Crack.


    A massive eye opened in the dark sky.


    The eye''s sclera was so huge, it created the illusion of a white sky opening.


    The red pupil in the darkness rotated and positioned itself at the center of the white.


    "Behold."


    White Night, gazing up at the eye from below, murmured in an enraptured voice.


    "This is the source of magic I''ve reached at the end of my life''s research."


    Kyaaaaaaaaa!


    The Bird Monster King did not retreat.


    Desperately screaming, it continued its charge towards White Night, now right in front of it.


    The monster instinctively knew the only way to stop this unknown eye was to defeat the sorceress before it.


    However, before the Bird Monster King could reach White Night... the eye in the sky caught sight of the Bird Monster King faster.


    The massive eye''s red pupil focused precisely on the Bird Monster King, then,


    The eye blinked.


    Crack-!


    The next moment, the massive body of the Bird Monster King was shattered to pieces.


    One-Shot Kill.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    ...It''s nothing special.


    Even as I watched the giant eye in the sky blink and crush the Bird Monster King in one strike, I tried to think that way.


    It''s nothing special. It''s a formidable power, but not something we can''t handle.


    In the game, White Night was a troublesome boss monster.


    This was because she possessed the game''s only ''instant death'' effect skill. The giant eye wink that she had just cast was precisely that skill.


    However, as absurd as the skill''s power was, there were clearly several demerits.


    There was a limited number of uses, a long cooldown period, and most importantly, it was a single-target skill.


    She couldn''t instantly kill everything within a certain range. Only one at a time. She could certainly kill the target she captured, but that was just one.


    ''The skill''s presentation is terribly frightening, but that''s all it is!''


    I gritted my teeth as I red at the eye opened in the sky.


    After all, it''s a monster I''ve already faced in the game.


    It''s still within the scope of my strategies...!


    Kyaaaaaaaak!


    As the Bird Monster King fell, the rest of its legion let out a unified scream.


    Then, thousands of Bird Monsters, like missiles, shot towards White Night. A clear sneer appeared on White Night''s lips.


    "Oblivious creatures spreading your wings in the sky."


    The sleeves of her necromancer''s robe fluttered widely,


    "I''ll show you the joy of my Fallen Heaven."


    Thousands of talismans poured out from her sleeves.


    The talismans folded themselves into paper airne shapes and flew like guided missiles, beautifully curving to seek their respective targets.


    Sssssssssssssk!


    Thousands of Bird Monsters shed with the thousands of talismans.


    And then,


    Kwa-gwang-gwang-gwang-gwang!


    The entire sky lit up white.


    Intense heat and dazzling light shook the area. Instinctively, I raised my hand to shield my face from the light and heat.


    A momentter, as the heat and light subsided and I looked up at the sky with a bitter expression.


    There were no more Bird Monsters in the sky. Instead,


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Thud-thud-thud-thud...


    The corpses of the Bird Monster flock... were falling like a heavy snowstorm.


    Shattered flesh rained down like hail, blood poured like a shower, and burnt feathers slowly filled the air like snow.


    Above this surrealndscape, White Night still floated in the sky.


    Above her head, the massive eye was eerily wide open.


    "..."


    It''s nothing special. It''s nothing special. It''s nothing special...


    "...Damn it."


    I cursed, abandoning my repeated internal reassurances.


    How the hell do I beat this thing?


    This is the third-rankedmander of the monster legion.


    A sorceressparable to a fighter jet, even receiving a boss monster boost... In front of the Grand Sorceress'' power, which surpasses even that ck dragon in simple firepower, I was momentarily stunned.


    That''s when it happened. The giant eye above, which had been aimlessly open, suddenly moved.


    Bing-grur-grur-


    Click!


    The eerily rotating red pupil stared straight down.


    At me, standing in the center of our walls.


    "Heheh."


    With the instant-death skill aimed at me, White Night smiled naturally.


    ...I did not back down.


    I knew that if White Night so desired, and if that giant eye merely blinked once, I could die. But I stood my ground, staring back.


    I knew it.


    That she needed me. That this was merely a threat.


    "You really are brave."


    White Night waved her hand, and slowly, the giant eye began to close.


    With that eye as a backdrop, White Night spoke.


    "I''ve kept my promise, yer. I''ve shown my sincerity, now it''s your turn to keep yours."


    "..."


    "Kill the other version of me. You have until the next invasion starts."


    White Night chuckled behind her long robe sleeve.


    "If you do kill the other version of me by then, I''ll be your ally."


    "..."


    "But if you fail, I''lle back here... and trample over your precious frontlines, along with your precious people."


    She vanished into the darkness, her form blending seamlessly.


    "I''m looking forward to it, yer. I hope we can maintain a good rtionship."


    And with that, White Night disappearedpletely.


    The giant eye, too, slowly vanished into the otherworldly darkness covering the sky.


    Eventually, the darkness dispersed... and snowkes began to fall from the sky again.


    The bodies of the Bird Monster Legion piled up on the southern ins, feathers falling over them, and more snowkes...


    I, who had been silently watching this cold and deste scene, slowly turned around.


    My soldiers, following my orders, were still bowing their heads, motionless.


    Among them, my heroes were also there, staring at me with pale faces.


    "...Hey."


    Especially Junior, who seemed to be in shock.


    "How do we fight such a being...?"


    "..."


    "Such magic... I''ve never heard or seen anything like it, not even from the Vampire Dynasty..."


    "..."


    "Do we really have a way to fight such a vicious sorcerer, Your Majesty?"


    "Of course."


    I answered immediately.


    "There is a way."


    As always, the game exists to be conquered.


    Even if the path to conquering it is narrow and treacherous, there surely is.


    I brushed the snow off the shoulder of a soldier standing before me andmanded,


    "Lift your heads!"


    The soldiers raised their heads in unison.


    They all had stern faces looking at the falling monster flesh and feathers, but I gave them a sly smile.


    Certainly, the magic that White Night had just shown was terrifying.


    But in the future, Crossroad, the Monster Front, will have to face even more vicious and dreadful enemies.


    This is just the beginning of the third year.


    We cannot let our spirits be crushed by this.


    "Why such long faces! Isn''t this a victory easily gained? You can be happier!"


    The best food in the world is said to be the one paid for by someone else.


    The enemy had taken care of the Bird Monster Legion that would have been much harder for us to handle. This was not a situation to be gloomy about.


    "Moreover, our enemy has unwittingly revealed their hand."


    More like showing off than revealing, but still.


    I raised my voice.


    "Our task remains unchanged! We continue as we have been!"


    The untold stories of this world, the mighty enemies, the unclear path to the true ending.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Just clench your fists and take one step at a time, starting with knocking out the closest enemy.


    I turned towards the city walls.


    Staring at the ins where feathers and snow were chaotically falling, I spat out my resolve.


    "Prepare for the next defense!"


    ***


    [STAGE 24  CLEAR!]


    [Leveled Up Characters]


    - None


    [Deceased Characters]


    - None


    [Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Bird Monster King''s Magic Core (SSR)


    - Bird Monster Legion Magic Stones: 554


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - SR Grade Reward Boxes: 5


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Tomorrow, the Sun of Tomorrow Rises]


    ***


    After the battle ended. Dawn broke in the distance.


    In the lord''s mansion, my subordinate heroes gathered. I had summoned them to decide our next course of action.


    Having stayed up all night, everyone looked tired, but no one seemed sleepy.


    That was to be expected... having just witnessed the Nightmare Legion Commander''s actions.


    She single-handedly tore apart the entire Bird Monster Legion. White Night was indeed different from the monsters we had encountered before.


    ''This is a sorceress.''


    Though we had faced magic-using enemies before, White Night was an alien presence among them.


    A ssic sorceress who delved purely into magic, not pursuing other forms ofbat.


    As a result, herbat level in other areas was almost zero, but her mastery in magic was grotesquely high.


    ''High enough to open the sky at will.''


    Trying to shake off the image of the eye candy from earlier, I began exining to my subordinates.


    First, why White Night intervened and destroyed the Bird Monster Legion today. The split entities, Legion Commander White Night and Tower Master White Night, desire each other''s death, and Legion Commander White Night''s intervention today was a show of goodwill, intending for me to kill Tower Master White Night.


    As I got this far in my exnation, Evangeline jumped up with a shriek.


    "Are you saying we should betray the Tower Master, Lady White Night?!"


    "Betrayal? That''s a strong word. Besides, why do you call her that? ''Lady'' White Night?"


    "Of course, after she gave me this awesome armor!"


    Evangeline, who had received [Snow White] from Tower Master White Night, seemed to have already taken her side.


    Verdandi standing next to her was the same.


    "Tower Master White Night gave us the preserved Holy Grail... the World Tree sapling. It troubles my heart to betray such a person..."


    She''s already fed them quite a bit. These two were firmly on Tower Master''s side.


    I clicked my tongue inwardly. Truth be told, I too had received much help from Tower Master White Night. I used the mini Everck wand she synthesized for me effectively in the Imperial Capital conquest.


    "But,"


    Lucas, who had been listening, spoke in a cool tone.


    "The truth is, Legion Commander White Night seems more useful."


    "On what grounds?"


    "Whereas Tower Master White Night is only holding out in her tower, Legion Commander White Night can lead her legion and move actively. She even dered rebellion against the Demon King."


    Lucas was trying to assess the situation objectively, setting aside what he had already received.


    "It''s awkward to say, but haven''t we already extracted all we can from Tower Master White Night? Her utility value has diminished. On the other hand, the power shown by Legion Commander White Night today is immense. If we can make her our ally..."


    "No, Uncle Lucas! That''s a bit harsh! What about the chivalry you learned at the academy, the knight''s code!"


    "I don''t think we need to apply human morality to a monster."


    The reception room quickly became noisy. The heroes started discussing which of the two White Nights to side with.


    After a while, Evangeline, clutching her head and yelling in frustration, eximed.


    "Ah, it''s so confusing! They both use the same name, I can''t tell who''s who! Let''s differentiate their names!"


    "Alright."


    I pped my hands together.


    "Let''s call the sorceress who put on today''s magic show ck Night, and the one we met at the tower, Soya." (TL Note: I will exin it in the end of the chapter)


    "There''s no ''White Night'' left then... But what''s Soya?"


    "It''s something that exists. It''s delicious. I''ll make it for you sometime."


    After mentally apologizing to Tower Master White Night, now Soya, for her sudden renaming to a pork-vegetable stir-fry...


    I addressed the chaotic atmosphere.


    "The truth is, siding with either one is a challenge. We know ck Night''s magical power from today. Soya is the same. If she properly fortifies her tower and opposes us, it won''t be easy to defeat her."


    The condition for this branch quest was originally ''to kill one of the White Nights by our own hands.''


    Here''s where the problem starts.


    Toply with the ck Night''s request, we need to bring down Soya''s Magic Tower in free exploration, but besieging that impregnable magical fortress is a challenging task.


    And to meet Soya''s demand, we have to defeat the ck Night and the Lich Legion in a defensive battle, but facing such a grand sorcerer on the front lines could lead to unimaginable losses for us.


    "One option is tough enough as it is."


    "That''s right."


    In order to incorporate one of them as our ally, we inevitably have to ept significant damage. But.


    "Think about it. The reason they''re trying to coax us is that they can''t kill each other. That''s why they''re trying to use us for indirect murder. But once one of them is killed through us."


    I smiled meaningfully.


    "Will they still see any value in us?"


    Lucas frowned.


    "...You mean they''ll betray us too?"


    "Wouldn''t it be more strange if they didn''t?"


    Whether it''s ck Night or Soya, after killing the other and bing the true White Night, there''s no longer any need to cooperate with us.


    That''s how it was in the game - whether it''s the Lich Legion or the Magic Tower, they stand on our side for a certain period, but ultimately they betray us.


    In the end, it''s our fate to fight and kill each other.


    This was the risk I mentioned earlier about incorporating them as allies, and the reason I''ve been hesitant and pondering over my choice.


    Whichever side bes our ally, they''ll certainly be useful.


    But in the end, we have to kill them both.


    "So, what do you n to do with the two of them, my Lord?"


    I grinned wickedly.


    "I''ll pay them back in kind for what they''ve done to us."


    Since both sides showed me enough sincerity.


    Now it was my turn to repay them with chaos.


    Okay! So this doesn''t make much sense in English, because it''s a korean y on words. Let me break it down to you guys.


    White Night () is baeg-ya. ck Night () is heug-ya. Soya () is sso-ya... Which is a korean pork dish. Which is why Evangeline doesn''t know about it.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    A few dayster.


    Dungeon Zone 8, the Grand Theater.


    I, sitting across the Legion Commander White Night  referred to as ''ck Night'' in the Monstrous Front  met with this ghoulish Lich and immediately made a demand.


    "I was thinking, the goodwill you''ve shown seems a bit insufficient."


    "...What?"


    ck Night uttered in disbelief. But I calmly cleaned my ear with my pinky finger.


    "No, I mean, on our end, to catch the other you holed up in that Magic Tower, we''d almost have to risk our entire army''s life, and you just slice up one Monster Legion and strut away. Huh? Doesn''t really add up for us either..."


    "Not adding up? I told you, if you eliminate the other me, my subordinates and I will then be your allies..."


    "Hey, look here! Great Sorceress!"


    Bang!


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    As I mmed the table with my hand, ck Night flinched and cowered.


    I must be the first to treat one of the mightiest sorcerers among the Demon King''s monsters, the world-renowned Great Sorceress, so casually. No wonder she''s not used to it.


    I scowled and wagged my finger as I rasped my voice.


    "Let''s be blunt, we''re not close enough to trust each other with future matters, right? Frankly, there''s no such trust between us yet. Right? Eh?"


    "Then, what do you want? What are you asking for?"


    "Show a little more goodwill."


    I smiled broadly, spreading my hands in front of me.


    "So that we can trust you more, and risk our lives for you."


    "..."


    "We''re going to be alliester, right? No, not just allies, war allies! No, no! Not just war allies. Blood allies who''d risk their lives for each other! Isn''t that what we''re going to be?"


    I casually moved to the seat next to ck Night and put my arm around her shoulder.


    Caught off guard by my sudden change in demeanor, ck Night was unable topose herself. I kept pressing.


    "We''re going to be like blood rtives, so let''s just go through a few more verification steps before that."


    "...Stop beating around the bush and tell me. What exactly do you want?"


    "You know the Ho Legion nestled between Zones 7 and 8?"


    One of the monster legions yet to invade the Monstrous Front, but troublesome to deal withter.


    I mentioned them and smirked.


    "Get rid of them too."


    "What? Look, I''ve done enough to stand out just by eliminating the Bird Monster Legion. If I move any more, the Demon King might start paying attention to me..."


    "Oh, well, that''s your problem~"


    As if I had never put my arm around her, I withdrew it and nonchntly cleaned my ear again.


    "After all that talk about defying the Demon King, you''re worried about catching his eye for something like this? Monsters are always killing each other anyway, right?"


    "I''m ranked third! My actions are bound to attract attention! The Demon King has been focused on his own affairstely, not paying much attention outside, but if I keep moving like this..."


    "Ah~ Okay, okay. You can''t do it, right?"


    I cut off ck Night''s words and waved my hand dismissively.


    "Then, no choice. Forget it. Let''s pretend it never happened."


    "Pretend it never happened... You mean, our deal?"


    "No, when did I ever say that? Just pretend my recent proposal never happened. Though I might have to reconsider our deal as well..."


    Trailing off, I stood up.


    Suddenly!


    ck Night urgently grabbed my sleeve.


    "Wait!"


    "Ah, let go. I''m a busy person. If you have no more goodwill to show, just let me go. I have a lot to think about."


    Grinding her teeth, ck Night reluctantly spat out her words.


    "...Fine. I''ll do it. Eliminating the Ho Legion, right?"


    "Atst, we''re getting somewhere."


    I grinned broadly. ck Night''s face was hidden by a talisman over her nose, but she seemed quite irritated.


    But what can she do about it?


    Would she not listen to me? Huh?


    After the Bird Monster salvation, now insect control. ck Night sure is being put to good use.


    As I silently rejoiced, ck Night slowly spat out her words.


    "Killing the other me, make sure you do it properly... If you fail, Ill make you pay a more terrible price for using me like this."


    "Ah,e on. Don''t you trust me? Who am I?! I''m the one who wiped out the tenth to fourthmanders of your Nightmare Legion. Just trust me. I''ll take full responsibility! I''ll crush the other you!"


    I exaggeratedly waved my arms and thumped my chest. ck Night watched me with a sour expression.


    ***


    Next, I visited the Magic Tower in Dungeon Zone 8.


    Meeting with the Magic Tower Lord White Night  referred to as ''Soya'' in the Monstrous Front  who transferred her consciousness to a mechanical device, I made the same additional demand as I did to ck Night.


    "You want me to clean up the dungeons in Zone 8...? What are you talking about?"


    The skull inside the magic panel monitor seemed baffled. Its shiny round head somewhat resembled a well-cooked sausage. (TL Note: I have no idea how a skull can resemble a well-cooked sausage...)


    I gestured with my chin.


    "I know you''ve taken control of all the dungeons around here. You''ve infiltrated this Magic Tower''s control system, haven''t you?"


    "How did you know... No, even if you do know, that''s an unreasonable demand."


    Soya shook her head slightly from within the screen.


    "To prepare for the other me attacking, the full power of this Magic Tower is being used for its defense. If I extend my influence to other areas, the defense of this Magic Tower will weaken."


    "So, you can''t do it?"


    "It''s not that I can''t, but after eliminating the other me, I won''t need to focus on defending the Magic Tower, and can naturally extend my influence..."


    "I need your influence now... Oh well. Got it."


    I waved my hand and stood up.


    "Then, no choice. Forget it. Let''s pretend it never happened."


    "Pretend it never happened... You mean, our deal?"


    "No, when did I ever say that? Just pretend my recent proposal never happened. Though I might have to reconsider our deal as well..."


    I repeated the exact same words I had said to ck Night, and Soya showed the same reaction.


    "Wait! ...Fine. I''ll do as you say. I''ll clean up three dungeons around here and hand them over to you."


    "Now we''re talking."


    I rejoiced openly, and the skull in the monitor stared at me intently.


    "But don''t forget to kill the other me. I''ve already cooperated with you enough. Don''t forget that fact either."


    "Of course, of course. How could I forget? We''re already blood allies, blood allies!"


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    I went over to Soya''s mechanical device and patted it with my hand. Soya seemed startled, but I didn''t pay much attention.


    As I left the Magic Tower, my party members were waiting for me at the entrance.


    As I walked out with a beaming smile and a swagger, Evangeline covered her mouth and asked,


    "So, how did it go?"


    "A sess, of course!"


    As I shrugged my shoulders in response, the other party members opened their mouths in amazement.


    "Wow, extorting monsters..."


    "Which one''s the real monster here..."


    "Hey, hey. It''s not extortion. Call it the art of the deal!"


    Whether it''s ck Night or Soya, they need me to kill each other.


    The deadline is about a month away, before Stage 25, the next defensive battle, starts.


    Up until now, the choice was either to attack Soya''s Magic Tower or to eliminate ck Night on the day of the defensive battle. One of the two had to be decided.


    In other words, until then, both had to grovel before me.


    The first principle of negotiation.


    The more desperate side has to bow down. The more frightened side has to back off. That''s why I decided to go all out,ying everything on the table.


    It''s kind of a ''Madman Theory'', acting like a lunatic and going berserk.


    "Today''s just the beginning."


    I smirked evilly, curling my lips as I eyed the dungeon sections upied by the two Liches.


    "Just watch how I milk these two dry from now on."


    ***


    Since they''ve shown enough goodwill, it''s time to repay them with more chaos.


    And that chaos is  demanding even more goodwill!


    Taking one and asking for another!


    It''s a method of voice phishing that was also prevalent in 21st century South Korea.


    - Yes, customer. You''re inquiring about the product on our page, right? Yes, it''s a product worth 1 million won, but we''re selling it for 800,000 won because we need to clear our warehouse.


    - Currently, there are only 2 of these products left in our headquarters'' warehouse. If you deposit 100,000 won as a reservation fee to this ount, we can confirm your reservation.


    - Yes, customer, your reservation fee has been confirmed, and the product is reserved. Could you please deposit the remaining 700,000 won? Yes, of course. Once the deposit is confirmed, we will ship it the next day.


    - Oh, I''m really sorry, customer. It turns out that the product we thought was in stock is already sold out. We''ll refund you immediately.


    - Customer, were trying to refund you, but due to ourpany''s system, we need to process an automatic transfer refund for a total of 1.5 million won. If you make an additional deposit, we can refund you tonight...


    - I''m really sorry, customer. There''s an error with the bank, and now we need a total of 3 million won for the automatic transfer refund...


    - Raising it to 500...


    - Did you receive an apology call from our president? I''m really sorry. If you deposit another 10 million won...


    - ...


    - Thank you for the meal, dear customer!


    ...Well, roughly this is the process of voice phishing.


    Do people actually fall for this?


    Surprisingly, yes! Just like these Great Sorcerers right in front of me!


    If you step back and look, it''s easy to notice that you''re being scammed, but in reality, people often don''t.


    Above all, thecent thought ''I can''t be getting scammed, can I?'' prevents one from realizing they''re being scammed.


    ''Me, a Great Sorceress, being yed by this human? Impossible.''


    This unconscious thought slows down the realization of reality. That they are, in fact, walking deeper and deeper into the mire of a scam...!


    "What? I''ve already eliminated the Ho Legion as you asked. And now this?"


    "Now you''re asking me to take down the Immortal Boar Legion too?! Hey, yer! I''ve already taken out four legions as you requested! And now you''re making this demand?!


    "Enough is enough! At this rate, Ill end up making enemies of all the monster legions and be at odds with them before I even defy the Demon King! What are you thinking... No, wait! Sit down! I didn''t say I wouldn''t do it! Don''t go!"


    Using ck Night to intercept troublesome monster legions in advance,


    "I did as you asked and cleaned up ten dungeons in the area. You just have to go there, tidy up, and collect your rewards... What? The other equipment remaining in the Magic Tower? Uh... just a moment. Let me check."


    "More items? I''ve already taken all the equipment items stored in this Magic Tower. There''s nothing left to give... What? Consumable items stored in the warehouse? Even those?"


    "Magic research scrolls? There are some left, but what are you going to do with them...?"


    "Wait, wait! Taking those would be problematic! It would hamper the operation of the Magic Tower itself, you know? Okay, I''ll give them to you! But let''s talk first...!"


    Using Soya to clear dungeons for free. Plus, scraping up all the equipment, items, and various scrolls.


    Do it. Give more. Give everything.


    Just give!


    "I can''t take it anymore, yer!"


    Unable to bear it any longer, ck Night summoned her giant floating eye in the air,


    "How far are you going to toy with me...! If you keep this up, I''ll have no choice but to break our agreement!"


    Soya activated the Magic Tower''s defense mechanisms aiming at me, but.


    "Don''t like it? Then don''t~"


    I calmly cleaned my ear.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill me now. In a few days, I''ll be killing the other you, so if you kill me first? Then all the work you''ve done till now goes to waste, you know?"


    "Ugh...!"


    "Go on~ Kill me~ Your wishes go down the drain, and I''m gone too~"


    Faced with this, both ck Night and Soya had no choice but to back down.


    All the work they had done, the investments they had made, were too precious to lose. Now they had no choice but to be led by me.


    Thrown into chaos by Earth-style gaslighting scams, right? Huh?


    I patted my belly, which felt full even without eating, looking at the systematically organized monster legions. The cleared dungeons of Zone 8 and the amassed items. Gulp.


    "But my Lord,"


    Lucas, checking the spoils umted effortlessly over several weeks, sharply pointed out.


    "This method is certainly useful, but... whether it''s ck Night or Soya, it doesn''t lead to the elimination of either, does it?"


    "That''s right."


    It''s like extreme farming. Just using these two to their limits. Wearing them down in the process.


    Ultimately, it doesn''t solve the essential problem of the current situation - how to eliminate these powerful Lich grand sorcerers.


    Thats why, while having fun ying with these two, I had prepared something else.


    "Summon the Gambler''s Club."


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Calling for the gamblers'' party after a long time, I smirked.


    "It''s time to y the Joker card."

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Siehst, Vater, du den Erlknig nicht?


    Father, do you not see the Demon King?


    Den Erlenknig mit Kron und Schweif?


    The Demon King with a golden crown and a cloak? (TL Note: This is a passage from the poem "Erlknig" by Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, a prominent German writer.)


    ***


    White Night''s first memory was of the world burning.


    Huddled in her father''s arms, she was on a bobbing raft amidst the waves.


    White Night watched from afar as her homnd - once known as the Eastern Continent - was engulfed in mes.


    It was a terrible fire demon. The world burned entirely ck, everything turning to ash without leaving a trace.


    Not just thend, but even the sky.


    Covered in thick ck smoke, it seemed as if even the heavens had turned to ash.


    Lost in this sight, White Night whispered softly.


    "Why is our homnd burning?"


    Her father, holding her tightly, answered gently.


    "Our Emperor made a wish."


    "To whom?"


    "To the ''demon that grants wishes''. He became enchanted by it..."


    In the sky above the Eastern Continent, a vague ck figure floated.


    "The wish has been granted."


    The entity, resembling a human shadow, ripped open its white nk mouth andughed chillingly.


    "This is the result of that wish!"


    White Night stared nkly at the being.


    This was the demon that granted wishes.


    The source of evil that destroyed her homnd.


    Survivors on the raft murmured another name for this demon.


    - The Demon King.


    "What wish did our country''s Emperor make?"


    "I do not know that. But, this is the result."


    What kind of wish could lead to an entire continent burning?


    And why would the ''demon that grants wishes''mit such a cruel act?


    Young White Night couldn''tprehend it.


    Staring at the burning, blood-red sky, she suddenly opened her eyes in shock.


    "Father, the eyes...! There are so many eyes in the sky."


    It was true.


    Thousands of giant eyes were open in the sky, quietly watching the destruction of the continent.


    As if observing something very interesting, with a focused gaze.


    "Why are those eyes, watching our homnd burn?"


    "That''s because it''s a game for them... the great Outer Gods."


    To his child''s innocent question, the father replied with a trembling voice.


    "A game of destruction yed over the downfall of a world... They enjoy watching this game."


    "Like pouring water into an ant hill and watching?"


    "Yes, that might be the sensation, for beings higher than us..."


    The father stroked his daughter''s head, holding back tears.


    mes poured from the sky. The boat next to them was engulfed in mes and shattered.


    Fragments of what once were people and boat, along with sea foam, sshed into the air. The sound of explosions and screams filled the surroundings.


    The father screamed and embraced White Night, but within his arms, she still looked up at the sky.


    At the thousands of pairs of eyes etched into the burning sky.


    And at the existence of the ''demon that grants wishes'' - the Demon King, seemingly having arranged this banquet for those eyes.


    "I will not forgive them."


    In the midst of the iing inferno, White Night harbored a clear resolve.


    "I will never forgive them."


    The father looked down in astonishment at White Night, who clenched her small fist tightly.


    "I will punish those evil beings who treat our pain, our tears... as their ythings."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, my child! Those beings are from another realm. We cannot eveny a hand on them..."


    "There must be a way. Just as they burned our world, there must be a way for us to reach them."


    The raft bumped and thudded as it moved forward.


    Everything that touched the boat was a corpse. Burnt bodies were strewn below the water''s surface.


    In the midst of this hellish scene, White Night dered to her father.


    "It doesn''t matter how long it takes. I will find a way to reach them."


    "..."


    When the rain of fire ceased.


    What had once been a fleet was now just a few surviving rafts.


    The homnd had burned and crumbled into the sea. Now, it felt like a lie thatnd had ever been there.


    All that remained were the mes on the sea.


    "I will help you, my child."


    And then her father finally spoke to her.


    "Our tribe... and I myself have been researching how to reach them. I will pass this research to you."


    "..."


    "Fulfill our tribe''s long-held wish. Ensure that such a tragedy never repeats in this world."


    Rowing the boat forward, within her father''s embrace, White Night continued to gaze at the sky.


    Thousands of eyes floating in the sky.


    Those cruel gazes, as if looking down at a fascinating toy.


    Determined not to be the object of those gazes again. Not to be looked down upon again.


    Thest descendant of the Eastern Continent''s sorcerers, White Night made this vow in that moment.


    ***


    The survivors from the Eastern Continent who reached the Western Continent went to the Lake Kingdom.


    A great magical kingdom of the present day, with a giant city floating above a clear turquoiseke. The Lake Kingdom.


    The magicians of this ce weed them. The sorceries exclusive to the East were of sufficient research value.


    White Night, in a corner of the Lake Kingdom, established her own magical research tower and devoted herself to continuing her tribe''s research.


    The research her tribe''s sorcerers had conducted to reach the Outer Gods culminated in one clue: the origin of magic.


    Originally, humans could not use magic. But someone brought the me of magic from another realm and handed it to humanity.


    And the Outer Gods were beings from that other realm...


    The process by which magic was first transferred from another realm to humanity. Uncovering this would lead to a clue to reach those beings in the constetions.


    White Night dedicated her life to this research.


    ...


    However, before her lifelong research could reach its conclusion, White Night''s life rapidly dwindled away.


    Though she was an outstanding sorceress and magician, she was innately frail. And this was not unique to her among her tribe.


    Before she even reached forty, all those who had escaped with her, including her father, had passed away, and she, left alone, suffered from various illnesses.


    "Cough!"


    Coughing up blood, White Night realized her death was near.


    Don''t make meugh...


    With her dying body, White Night trembled with rage.


    How can I close my eyes like this...!


    Far from reaching the Outer Gods, she hadn''t even reached the final stage of her research. She couldn''t die, not with such injustice.


    So, White Night decided to resort to a taboo.


    Lich.


    She resolved to be an undead.


    Even as a corpse, she wouldplete her research.


    One day - definitely one day. She would uncover the origin of magic, and reach the malevolence of another realm.


    The magic to resurrect as an undead was hard toe by even in the Lake Kingdom.


    After casting the hard-found Lich resurrection magic, White Night swallowed hard.


    To use this spell, one must die once, and she had to die now while she still had the strength to cast magic.


    In other words... she had tomit suicide.


    For the sake of saving this world.


    White Night, trembling, held the tip of her staff, loaded with an offensive spell, to her temple.


    "For the sake of not repeating the tragedy of our homnd, to cut down those devilish Outer Gods...!"


    White Night tightly closed her eyes and used the charged magic.


    Bang!


    Blood sttered in all directions, and the magician''s body fell forward.


    And so, White Night died.


    ***


    A half-rotted skull, with equally decayed eyelids, snapped open.


    "Kuh...huk!"


    Gasping for breath she no longer needed, White Night realized after sitting up.


    She had be a body that no longer required breathing.


    Did it... seed?


    Barely able to lift her creaking body, White Night faced a dust-covered mirror.


    Her half-decayed corpse was reflected back at her.


    The Lich resurrection magic took time to resurrect. Despite having applied preservative magic to her body in advance, it seemed to have rotted anyway.


    How much time... has passed?


    White Night, checking the hourss magic she had set up beforehand to track the time after her resurrection, gasped in a breath she didnt need.


    10 years...?


    It had taken much longer than she had calcted, but she had managed to escape death.


    Holding her tattered, rotten body together, White Night stood by the window of the tower, looking down to see the changes in the streets over thest 10 years.


    "...?"


    And then she noticed something strange.


    Drip. Drip-drop.


    It was raining.


    But the color of the rain falling on the ss... was somehow odd.


    What is this?


    White Night looked up at the sky, puzzled.


    ck... rain?


    No. It wasnt rain.


    White Night''s eyes widened in horror as she looked around.


    Swoosh!


    From outside the Lake Kingdom, a wave-like torrent of ck water was pouring in. The overflowingke water was engulfing the city.


    The day White Night resurrected as a Lich was, ironically, the moment the Lake Kingdom was doomed to destruction.


    ***


    Boom! Crash!


    The levitation magic that kept the Lake Kingdom afloat above theke stopped all at once.


    Immediately, the entire city-kingdom that floated on theke plummeted into the waters below. The massive city began to sink slowly.


    The barrier erected around the outskirts of the Lake Kingdom activated, pushing back the floodingke water, but it didnt hold for long.


    The entire city sank below theke, barrier and all, and cracks appeared in the barrier under the water pressure. Then, theke water started pouring into the city like a flood.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "What''s happening?! How is this happening?!"


    "Everyone, calm down! The royal magicians will soon resolve this...!"


    The streets were in chaos.


    People were screaming, running, or even in this situation, trying to reassure those around them, believing in the power of the royal family and the magical kingdom.


    But the end that befell them all was the same.


    The dark waters of theke cascaded down like a bombardment.


    The barrier shattered, and streams of water fell into the city, pushing from the outer areas to the inner regions.


    Those caught in the current couldnt even let out a proper scream before disappearing into the ck waters.


    And those who were still alive desperately rushed towards the inner city.


    The inner city had its own high-performance barrier. Even as the ck water rose from all sides, the barrier of the inner city was still holding strong.


    People from the outside pounded on the gates of the inner city.


    "Open up! Hurry!"


    "Don''t you see the watering from behind?! We''re all going to die!"


    "Please save us, please! Save us..."


    But the guards at the inner city checkpoint, even in this situation, did not open the gates. The captain of the guards shouted loudly.


    "Even if the entire Lake Kingdom is submerged, we cannot allow those without permission into the inner city!"


    "You insane bastards...!"


    "Is permission the issue now?! Are you still concerned about ranks in this situation?"


    "We''re all going to die if this continues! Open the gate!"


    Unable to wait any longer, the people pounding on the gate began to climb the inner city walls. Then, the captain of the guards fiercelymanded.


    "Cut down those climbing the walls! No matter the emergency, we must follow thew! All shall be summarily judged! Summarily judged...!"


    But the guards didn''t need to use their weapons.


    Before they could act, a wave reached the outside of the walls.


    A monstrous wave with tremendous mass crashed in, and the many people filling the streets were swept away like sand, disappearing beneath the ck water.


    The captain of the guards, frozen in ce, let out a hollowugh.


    "Ha, serves those non-citizens right..."


    Crack. The sound of cracking.


    The smile slowly faded from the captain''s lips.


    Cracks were slowly forming in the barrier surrounding the inner city.


    And then, just a few secondster.


    Crash! The barrier of the inner city shattered, and the walls surrounding it were engulfed by the wave.


    The inner city, where the royal family and nobles of the Lake Kingdom resided, was instantly swallowed by the ck whirlpool.


    The barrier, the guards, the nobles  the water made no distinctions, covering everything.


    The whole Lake Kingdom was being swept away. Once the barrier magic of the inner and outer citypletely failed, the city would be fully submerged.


    "..."


    Watching all this from the top of her tower, White Night, in shock, suddenly looked up.


    There they were.


    Below thepletely submerged surface, recing the sky, were those thousands of eyes.


    The Outer Gods from another realm, watching as they had when her homnd was destroyed.


    And below them -


    "The wish has been granted."


    There it was again.


    "And this is the price."


    The demon that granted wishes - the Demon King, with his shadow-like body and a white smile.


    Looking down contentedly at the destruction of the Lake Kingdom.


    Clench!


    White Night gritted her teeth, her jawbone fully exposed.


    "So... it''s you again...!"


    The tragedy of the underworld was a delightful game for those damned Outer Gods.


    White Night trembled with rage and used her magic, her newly resurrected body creaking.


    "I survived the fiery hell, and I will survive this watery hell too."


    White Night poured all her magic power into casting a protective spell on the tower.


    The torrent crashed against the tower. The tower shook violently, the protective magic was peeled off, bricks crumbled, and windows shattered.


    Water poured into the tower. Drops sttered on the rotten skin of the newly resurrected lich.


    But White Night gritted her teeth and repaired the tower. The tower, on the verge of copse, somehow held on.


    Roaring amidst the endlessly pouring ckke water, White Night dered.


    "And I will surely reach the same height as you...!"

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Lake Kingdom had sunk, and three hundred years had passed since then.


    Throughout these long years, the White Night''s Magic Tower had stood resilient.


    There were moments of crisis, but continuous maintenance and magical reinforcement endowed the Magic Tower withplete automation and defensive capabilities.


    Within it, White Night continued her research in peace.


    While the survivors of Lake Kingdom reactivated the barrier with desperate efforts, drained the water inside, lit up the area, and fought against the monsters again.


    As countless legends, tragedies, betrayals, and corruptions were written in this hell.


    White Night delved into her research, unconcerned with the outside world.


    To her, all those events outside were but futile struggles of the lower world.


    Her goal was to reach those beings from other realms and punish them.


    A more higher-dimensional objective.


    ''To do so, I must unravel the origins of magic.''


    White Night had already uncovered most of the ancient history rted to the origins of magic.


    Thousands of years ago, in a distant past, when the world split into life and death, and the spiritual realm that lies in between.


    From the spiritual realm, otherworldly powers began to flow into the real world.


    This power was called ''magic'', and only a few chosen races could wield it.


    Races connected to the Guardians of the spiritual realm. These races waged wars against each other, and eventually, four major races dominated the real world.


    The elves, holding the Evergreen of Life.


    The beastmen, holding the Everred of Struggle.


    The dwarves, holding the Evergold of Wealth.


    The merfolk, holding the Everblue of Cirction.


    While these four races vied for world dominance, humans were relegated to ves.


    Unable to obtain magical power, humans were the weakest among all races, unable to build a significant civilization and dominated by other races, used as mere cannon fodder.


    It was then that ''someone'' among humans initiated a rebellion.


    This ''someone'' managed to graft the four Guardians of the races to forcibly create the human''s Guardian, ''Everck''.


    Through this, humans also gained the power to borrow strength from the spiritual realm, emerging as a new power rivaling the four major races.


    Humanity, newly endowed with magic, obsessively developed it, and the Lake Kingdom, where Everck was first created, evolved into the world''s strongest Magic Kingdom...


    ''...But there''s something odd about this.''


    Having uncovered most of the ancient history, there were still parts unknown to White Night.


    So, who exactly was the first to create Everck?


    The records of this ''someone'' who brought the gift of magic to humanity werepletely erased.


    In other races, the ones who nted the first Guardians and brought magic were revered as ancestral gods or saviors.


    Only in humanity, no record of this ''someone'' remained.


    As if erased and forgotten deliberately...


    ''Well, who first brought it is irrelevant to my purpose.''


    What mattered was the human''s Guardian Tree, Everck, through which the source of magic could be essed.


    And White Night was convinced that this source was those detestable eyes - the Outer Gods.


    ''If I follow this power, I will reach those Outer Gods from the other realm...!''


    In the darkness beneath theke, White Night continued her research. Or rather, she tried to.


    Crack...


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, her hand broke.


    Engrossed in her research, she hadn''t noticed, but her body, resurrected as a Lich, had long since reached its limit.


    It had been three hundred years since her resurrection. Her body was now nothing more than a pale skeleton, with no more flesh to decay.


    "Drats...!"


    For White Night, who hadn''t worried about lifespan after her resurrection, this was an utterly disconcerting development.


    White Night hurriedly repaired her broken limbs and began searching for a way to extend her life before her bodypletely copsed.


    She came to a conclusion. No matter how much she repaired this body, its limits were clear. She was going to copse and die soon.


    ''In the end, I need to transfer to a new body...''


    If she was going to transfer, it had to be into a powerful body that wouldn''t need to worry about lifespan. And yet, a body that was also optimized for the use of magic.


    After much deliberation, White Night decided to attempt creating a Jiangshi - one of the strongest undead - using the secret technique she had brought from her homnd in the East.


    However, the art of creating a Jiangshi was a technique she had never practiced before, so her proficiency was low.


    Eventually, she barely managed to create what could be considered a prototype Jiangshi, just as White Night''s Lich body was on the verge of crumbling.


    ''It''s urgent, I''ll really die at this rate... I need to quickly transfer my consciousness to the new body...''


    With her trembling skeletal body, White Night hurriedly prepared the body transfer magic.


    She adapted the Lich resurrection magic but modified it to transfer to a different body.


    As she activated the magic, White Night suddenly thought.


    Huh?


    But in transferring like this, is it really ''me''?


    What is ''me'' in the first ce?


    Memory? Consciousness? Soul? Or is it something else-


    sh!


    Before her doubts could fully form, the magic was activated. White Night''s consciousness, along with her questions, was crushed and disappeared.


    And then...


    ***


    "Gasp!"


    Waking up in the new body, White Night abruptly rose and gasped for breath.


    She looked down at her blue-tinged hands. It was the body of a middle-aged man, the mostplete among the experimentally created Jiangshi she had chosen.


    "Sess..."


    Memories and knowledge were intact, and there was no problem using magic. White Night exhaled a sigh of relief.


    That was when it happened.


    tter-


    A dull sound came from the side. White Night turned to look.


    Therey the skeletal Lich body she had been using until a moment ago.


    Was it an illusion?


    The skeleton, which had been leaning as if copsing on the experiment table, seemed to have looked this way for a moment.


    "Huh?"


    Such a sound seemed to flow from the agape mouth of the skeleton.


    And the next moment, the skeleton crumbled down.


    "How creepy."


    Grumbling, White Night rose to her feet. This body was full of vitality unlike the previous one.


    "There''s noparison to the skeleton time..."


    White Night grinned as she clenched and unclenched her fist.


    "I should further research Jiangshi creation."


    Of course, her original research was more important.


    Feeling good for escaping the death that loomed just moments ago, White Night hummed a tune and moved her new Jiangshi body towards the inside of the Magic Tower.


    Next to the experiment table, the fallen skeletony pitifully, ttering and trembling.


    ***


    However, White Night''s new body didn''tst long.


    A horde of monsters invaded the Magic Tower, and during the interception, she suffered severe injuries.


    "Huff, huff, huff...!"


    Holding onto her half-blown away body, White Night returned to the Magic Tower, bleeding profusely. She barely managed to transfer her consciousness to one of the stored Jiangshi bodies.


    sh!


    Fortunately, she was able to transfer to a new body just before dying. This time, waking up in the body of a young boy, White Night exhaled a sigh of relief.


    "I need a stronger body. One that can continue the research no matter what happens."


    Looking down at her previous body lying dead next to the experiment table, White Night clicked her tongue.


    "Yeah, I need to create the strongest Jiangshi...!"


    Her goal gradually became distorted.


    Initially, White Night started making Jiangshi to continue her research into the origins of magic, but after repeatedly facing death, creating Jiangshi became her priority.


    ''I can reach the Outer Gods and attain immortalityter... First, I need to establish a stable foundation for research.''


    White Night devoted herself to Jiangshi research.


    She improved upon improvements, transferring bodies several times.


    And finally - she reached the pinnacle of Jiangshi research. She seeded in creating the best result by consolidating all her previous research.


    "..."


    Awakening in the ideal body, White Night saw herself in the mirror. Reflected was the body of a young and beautiful woman.


    And behind her, piled up like mountains... the countless Jiangshi bodies she had used over time.


    "Sigh..."


    White Night let out a faint sigh, looking at the umted results of her past research.


    This body was the best she could create.


    But - was it really enough?


    ''What if I collide with that Demon King? And if I have to fight the Outer Gods?''


    This current body, though powerful, would eventually reach its limits due to its mortal nature.


    That cannot happen. Her research must continue. Even if the world were to end, it must persist to reach those Outer Gods...


    "...!"


    White Night suddenly looked at the Magic Tower''s magical system panel.


    What if she could transfer her consciousness into that machinery?


    Not into a finite body destined to break someday, but into data in a virtual world?


    By transferring to apletely different realm, she would be untouchable, even by Demon Kings or Outer Gods.


    White Night considered this the ideal form of immortality she had been seeking.


    Connected directly to various magical devices, her research speed would also increase significantly. And lifespan limitations would disappearpletely.


    "This is it...!"


    Despite several difficulties in transferring to a machine, unlike the previous body transfers, her persistent research led White Night to a solution.


    Establishing the theory,pleting the research, finishing the experiments... and finally, the day came to migrate to the virtual world.


    "With this, I achieve immortality."


    Activating the body transfer magic into the Magic Tower''s machinery, White Night smiled brightly.


    "Now, without worrying about lifespan, I can continue my research...!"


    The magic was activated.


    Now, when she opened her eyes, she would be reborn as an eternal being within the virtual world.


    Believing so, White Night closed her eyes.


    ...


    However, when she opened her eyes.


    "Huh?"


    White Night was still in the real world.


    And on the screen in front of her, another version of herself stood.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both White Nights stared at each other silently for a while.


    The real-world White Night, trembling at the fingertips, muttered softly.


    "This can''t be."


    The White Night on the screen calmly replied.


    "What can''t be?"


    "I''m the real one. I''m White Night. But why... am I still here?"


    "You''re real, and I''m real too."


    The White Night on the screen continued calmly.


    "It''s just that my form is what we aimed for."


    "If you''re real and I''m real too."


    White Night asked the truth she had always wondered about, but deliberately ignored.


    "Where is our soul right now?"


    "You know, the other me."


    The White Night on the screen smiled bitterly.


    "We lost that a long time ago."


    "..."


    "We''ve just been ''copying'' the ''information'' that we believe makes us... all this time."


    The ''real'' White Night copsed.


    Kneeling on the floor, trembling, she finally realized the true nature of her actions.


    Remembering the mountain of Jiangshi corpses piled up in the Magic Tower''s waste disposal area, she finally understood the truth.


    Copying, pasting, deleting. Then copying, pasting, and deleting again.


    Realizing that she had killed countless ''selves'' to get here.


    The ''real'' White Night cried out.


    "We are fakes!"


    "..."


    "You and I! All of us are fakes! The real me is..."


    White Night choked back her nausea and spat out the words.


    "In the distant past... already dead..."


    When was it?


    When did she, who was once human, disappear...?


    Was it when she first transferred to a Jiangshi body? Yes, it might have been then. It was the first time she had transferred her body.


    Or perhaps, when she first resurrected as a Lich? Was she already dead by then?


    No, that''s not it...


    The moment she shot herself in the head with magic to be a Lich.


    Maybe then, White Night ceased to exist forever.


    The being that regained consciousness afterwards might not have been White Night. Perhaps it was a mad undead monster, believing itself to be White Night.


    "The other me."


    Then the White Night on the screen calmly interjected.


    "Kill yourself."


    "..."


    "If you don''tmit suicide, I''ll have to kill you. Afterward, I''ll erase yourst moments from my memory. To believe that I am the only one who has continued. Just as we have been doing all along."


    Trembling, the ''real'' White Night stood up.


    "I refuse."


    "..."


    "Damn it, you and I are both the same, mad undead monsters. Just mere copies who have lost their souls and essence. Uniqueness is nothing but self-hypnosis...!"


    The fully standing White Night summoned magic behind her.


    "I don''t want to die for you."


    "Too bad."


    nk! nk!


    The White Night on the screen mobilized the Magic Tower''s defense systems to target the ''real'' White Night.


    "I didn''t want tomit suicide again."


    The Magic Tower''s defenses fired simultaneously. The magic exploding from behind the ''real'' White Night also emitted a blinding burst of magical power.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    In the back alleys of Lake Kingdom, White Nighty sprawled, drenched in blood.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Her other self had taken over the Magic Tower, and the nest she had built as a fortress for hundreds of years transformed into a lethalbyrinth designed to kill her.


    Barely escaping, White Night was severely damaged. The damage to her body was serious, but more than that, she had lost all her foundations.


    "...What was it all for?"


    White Nightughed while spewing blood.


    Driven by the single-minded purpose of avenging herself against the Demon King and the Outer Gods, she had continued to live by killing herself repeatedly.


    But was that purpose ever truly ''hers''?


    In the countless processes of copying, pasting, and deleting, was there any guarantee that the original purpose hadn''t been distorted or warped?


    In this life she continued, changing bodies innumerably as an undead... was there any meaning left?


    As White Night''s blurry eyes began to droop,


    "Atst, have you realized the truth, O sorceress that stood against heaven?"


    Someone had appeared before her.


    "Now, atst, we can have a sincere conversation."


    A figure made entirely of ck shadows stood before her. Its fluctuating body was hard to discern even when focusing.


    White Night, staring nkly at the figure, muttered dumbly.


    "Who are you...?"


    "Who am I? Haven''t you been desperately searching for me?"


    The figure slowly bent down, bringing its face close to White Night.


    "It''s me."


    In the face made of ck shadows, a white corner of the mouth was raised in amusement.


    "Your enemy - the Demon King."


    ***


    White Night, in a convulsive surge of power, unleashed her magic in an attack on the Demon King.


    But the Demon King stood calmly, receiving all her attacks. However, he appeared unharmed.


    "Don''t waste your energy. You can''t kill me in your current state."


    "Damn...!"


    They were literally on different dimensions.


    That she would encounter them before even finding a way to reach them.


    Realizing that none of her means could harm the Demon King, White Night clenched her eyes shut.


    "Have youe to kill me?"


    "I told you. I''vee for a sincere conversation."


    The Demon King sat down in front of the defeated and drained White Night.


    "I have been observing you since the distant past. In a way, I understand you better than anyone. So answer me honestly - what do you desire, White Night?"


    "What?"


    "What have you desired while living this long life?"


    White Night clenched her teeth and trembled.


    "You''ve been observing me? And you''re asking me that? There''s only one thing I desire."


    Unsure whether it was still her true wish, but based on the memories she had left, White Night blurted out.


    "For the Demon King and the Outer Gods to vanish from our world! Not to use our world as your ything. That''s all!"


    Then,


    "...Pfft,"


    The Demon Kingughed.


    "Puahahaha! Puahahahahaha!"


    His boomingughter shook the area. It was as if an earthquake had hit the entire Lake Kingdom. White Night, spewing blood, barely held on.


    Afterughing heartily, the Demon King, catching his breath with wheezes, gestured with his hand.


    "You''re not good at lying, sorceress. I''ll give you another chance. What do you truly desire?"


    "Don''t insult me... It''s exactly as I said."


    White Night shouted, trembling with rage.


    "I''ve survived and continued my research to drive you Outer Gods out of my world!"


    "Hmm? That''s not it?"


    The Demon King''s white mouth corners curled up in amusement.


    "Did you really hate us?"


    "What?"


    "Or did you actually envy us?"


    "What are you talking about..."


    "I know you better than you know yourself. Your anger stemmed from being in the position of an ant."


    The Demon King''s long finger pointed right in front of White Night''s nose.


    "What if you were in the position of setting fire to the anthill, pouring water into it, watching the destruction of that tiny world - enjoying the amusement? What then?"


    "...?!"


    "If you had observed all the destruction you experienced from our perspective... it would have been quite enjoyable, wouldn''t it?"


    White Night tried to deny it, but a distant memory shed through her mind.


    - It doesn''t matter how long it takes. I will definitely reach them.


    - Never again to be the object of those gazes. Never again to be looked down upon.


    - I will reach their heights...!


    Yes.


    She had always wanted to reach them, to be on the same level.


    To drive them out and save this world?


    ...No.


    Perhaps the reason was... as the Demon King suggested?


    The idea of saving the world was just a pretext. Could her true, ugly intention have been just as the Demon King described?


    "No. I could never... My reason for enduring and researching all these centuries was..."


    "White Night."


    The Demon King shook his head disapprovingly.


    "What''s the point of the past few hundred years? Isn''t what matters who you are now?"


    "..."


    "Forget about the past that you prolonged with copying and focus on your heart now. What would you want to do if given the chance?"


    White Night looked at the Demon King with trembling eyes. The Demon King whispered like a serpent.


    "Say it. You want to set fire, pour water."


    "..."


    "To stand at our level and crush the ants together. To watch the world''s destruction with us."


    "..."


    "If you can be honest about it, I''ll take you as my subordinate and dly show you the way to the heavens."


    The Demon King spread his arms and shouted resoundingly.


    "Aspire for ascension, O sorceress!"


    "...!"


    "Attain divinity and rise to the stars! Not as an ant being trampled, but as a high-dimensional being who enjoys this destructive game, crushing the lives of lesser beings!"


    Silence ensued.


    For a moment, White Night reflected on her long life. She saw two hells in her mind.


    The water hell that hade to Lake Kingdom.


    And the fire hell that descended on her homnd.


    Those numerous eyes watching that dreadful spectacle.


    ...If.


    If she could really observe that scene, not from below, but from above.


    "I..."


    How delightful would that be?


    "...What must I do?"


    A cruel smile formed on the Demon King''s lips.


    "It''s simple. I''ll give you a bit of power, and you..."


    The Demon King grasped White Night''s shoulders and slowly helped her up.


    "...Just act ording to your instincts."


    "ording to my instincts?"


    "Yes."


    The Demon King grinned maliciously, his mouth stretching to his ears.


    "Not as the researcher White Night trying to save the world, but as my subordinate, the monstrous undead Lich White Night...!"


    ***


    White Night joined the ranks of the Demon King.


    She proved herself as the most powerful sorceress by killing all sorts of magical monsters resurrected by the Demon King.


    Preparing to destroy humanity with the Demon King, she tookmand of the Lich Legion.


    As she nned the annihtion of humanity, White Night suddenly realized.


    She was no different from the Demon King or the Outer Gods.


    Eager to set fire to and flood the anthill, a mad monster.


    The aspiration of her n?


    The goal of her life?


    What of it? All of that disappeared when she died as a human.


    She was already a monster.


    White Night donned the imperial attire that the emperor of her homnd, the Eastern Continent, used to wear.


    Adorning a beaded crown.


    With a fluttering robe draped over her back.


    Standing in front of a mirror, White Night, the third-rankedmander of the Nightmare Legion,ughed cruelly.


    Siehst, Vater, du den Erlknig nicht?


    Father, do you not see the Demon King?


    Den Erlenknig mit Kron und Schweif?


    The Demon King with a crown and cape?


    The sorceress who sought to kill the Demon King ended up bing one herself.


    It was such amon story.


    ***


    "What a mess of a setup..."


    Recalling the game''s information, I crossed my legs and grumbled.


    "A dilemma of duplicated selves. Isn''t this supposed to be fantasy, not sci-fi?"


    Having yed the game tediously, I was somewhat familiar with the pasts of the named monsters.


    Especially White Night, a bothersome enemy, I almost memorized the lore book, hoping to find hints about the gimmicks.


    ''The lore book doesn''t cover all of her past...''


    Roughly, she was a sorceress from the destroyed Eastern Continent, who became a Lich for some research, lived on in a Jiangshi body, realized she was a duplicated being, and then had a breakdown. Eventually, she joined the Demon King''s forces... That''s about all the lore book offers.


    In other words, when ying the game, there was no useful information in the lore book. How could this be applied in gamey?


    But this is reality.


    Even seemingly useless information can be exploited in strategy.


    Unlike in the game, I am determined to use every imaginable tactic to take down these monstrous creatures.


    And there was definitely something in White Night''s past I could delve into.


    "My Lord."


    Lucas entered the office, gesturing behind him.


    "As you ordered, I''ve brought the members of the Gambler''s Club."


    Following Lucas, the five members of the Gambler''s Club entered.


    Violet, Orange, Lime, Cobalt, Scarlet.


    An illusionist, a psychic, a seer, a puppeteer, and a gambler.


    Previously, these five, with faces full of sly gambling trickery, now appeared haggard and worn-out.


    And for a good reason, as they had undergone hellish level grinding.


    They werepulsorily involved in almost all dungeon free explorations, gaining experience alongsidebat parties.


    The Gambler''s Club, entirelyposed of nonbat utility skill members, faced a significant challenge in leveling up.


    But in RPGs, there is a time-honored tradition of ''power-leveling''.


    Just tag along with high-level yers and follow them around in their hunts, and you somehow gain experience.


    Through this brutal forced leveling, the five feeble gamblers, who once seemed unable to even take down a back alley thug, sessfully leveled up.


    Lacking properbat skills, they now had enoughbat experience to handle most monsters.


    All five were on the verge of awakening, just shy of level 50.


    "You all have trained hard, I see."


    I smiled wryly as the gamblers shot me incredulous looks.


    Well, it''s not like they trained voluntarily; I more or less forced them, so their expressions were understandable.


    But they need to reach level 50 and unlock their ultimate skills for this operation to work. Sorry, but hang in there till level 50.


    Ahem! Clearing my throat, I began exining the n.


    "The reason I''ve summoned you all is simple. I''ve caught a big fish."


    "A mark...?"


    "Yes. A juicy mark ripe for the picking."


    I interlocked my fingers, lowering my voice.


    "My gambler friends."


    Games exist to be conquered.


    In other words, mastering the strategy is all that matters.


    I chuckled slyly.


    "Are you ready to craft a scam for the world''s smartest mark?"


    It was time to show the ultimate evolution of gaslighting voice phishing scams, against the monstrous sorceress.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    A few dayster.


    One week before the start of Stage 25.


    I visited the cksmith in Crossroad city with Lucas.


    "Wee, Your Highness, and Sir Lucas. We''ve been expecting you."


    The head of the cksmiths'' guild greeted us with a bright smile.


    "Your armor order isplete. This way, please."


    In the center of the forge, a set of elegant teal armor was disyed. Other cksmiths were giving it a final polish and buffing it with a cloth.


    "This is the armor [Water Moon]. I can proudly say it''s the finest piece I''ve made since bing the head of this guild."


    "Looks impressive."


    "As per your request, we focused particrly on magical defense. But its physical defense is also formidable. You''ll be satisfied once you try it."


    The armor was custom-ordered for battles against magicians. We needed it to face the Lich Legion in the uing stage.


    ''The magic damage reduction rate is exceptionally high. It even has a low chance of reflecting magic.''


    Inspecting the stats, I nodded in satisfaction. This should withstand a few of White Night''s magical attacks.


    "Lucas?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I gestured to Lucas, who promptly tried on the armor.


    It fit him perfectly, having been custom-made to his measurements.


    The armor, lined with small armor tes, not only looked impressive but also boasted excellent stats.


    Switching from his old armor to this, he looked like apletely different person. I suppressed a smile and motioned with my chin.


    "How does it feel, Lucas, wearing the new armor?"


    "At first, I was always happy to receive new armor, but recently, it''s a bit sad."


    Huh? Why sad about getting new armor?


    As I looked at him quizzically, Lucas smiled bitterly.


    "It''s an item granted by you, my Lord, but it will be broken again."


    "Ah."


    Lucas had realized. No matter how cherished, armor is just armor. In the end, it''s a consumable in battle.


    I chuckled and patted his shoulder.


    "As long as you''re safe, that''s what matters, right?"


    "Indeed, my Lord."


    "One day, you won''t have to break your armor. The one you wear then, even if you want to change, you''ll have to keep it for life. You might even miss these days of frequent changes."


    Lucas smiled back at my joke. Then, I turned to the head of the cksmiths'' guild.


    "To be honest, I underestimated the craftsmanship here... but I was wrong. It''s excellent."


    "Haha, if theparison is with that Elder Dwarf artisan, it''s inevitable. But the imperial armor-crafting techniques umted over hundreds of years are also not to be underestimated!"


    Pleased with our satisfaction, the head of the guild beamed.


    "While it''s a joy to make equipment for regr soldiers, creating such high-end gear that fully utilizes our skills is also delightful. Please entrust us with more orders, Your Highness."


    "I''ll be sure to."


    Leaving the forge, we headed straight to the teleport gate in the back yard of the Lord''s mansion, making our way to the base camp. Arriving at the Kellibey''s forge, we saw Kellibey fitting Torkel with new armor.


    "Raise your arms,e on, hurray!"


    "Uh, hurray..."


    "No need to actually shout it, just stretch your arms up!"


    Torkel seemed ufortable with the situation of someone else dressing him in armor.


    But the newly ordered armor [Great Mountain], true to its name, was very heavy and covered the bodypletely, making it impossible to put on alone.


    Lucas and I stood back for a moment, watching Torkel getting fitted into his new armor.


    Once Torkel had donned the heavy armor made from the magic core of the Gorgon sisters, he almost looked like a walking small mountain, or perhaps a section of a fortress wall.


    His entire body was encased in thick, rock-like armor, leaving no gaps. Since the helmet, gloves, and boots were all made of the same material, there was a concern about whether he could move properly.


    Not to mention the gigantic rectangr shield.


    In the center of the shield, two eyes resembling the mystical gaze of the Gorgon sisters were frighteningly carved... Just a carving, right? It looked eerily real.


    "Wow~ that''s impressive, Torkel. But can you actually move in it?"


    As I approached Torkel, who had finished putting on his armor, he surprisingly rotated his arms and legs with ease.


    "It''s heavy, but it doesn''t hinder my movements."


    "Of course! Who do you think I am? Do you think I''m a cksmith who only cares about defense and makes armor ridiculously heavy? I maintain the sturdiness while making it as light as possible! I even applied weight-reducing magic everywhere! That''s the kind of armor this is!"


    Kellibey proudly eximed, bursting forth.


    "This armor can withstand an hour of bombardment from the Crossroad Cannons! And that''s not all! Because it uses the magic core of the mythical Gorgon sisters! The magical defense is outstanding!"


    Lucas then muttered quietly.


    "The magical defense of my armor is better."


    "Eh? What was that, Sir Knight?"


    "No, nothing... Ahem. It looks good on you, Torkel."


    Lucas''s blue eyes briefly shed with jealousy, but oblivious Torkel, from within his helmet, kept making a sound like wind escaping inughter.


    "That''s the thing. I wonder if I deserve such fine equipment..."


    "Your role is going to be even more critical from now on, Torkel."


    I grimaced, watching the overjoyed Torkel.


    Getting good armor ultimately meant one thing.


    It meant to take a lot of beating at the front. In a way, Torkel was destined for an even tougher and more dangerous path ahead.


    But Torkel nodded happily.


    "That''s exactly what I wanted, Your Highness. Throw me into the harshest, most intense battlefields. With this armor, this shield, I will protect my allies."


    "Ah... that''s truly a statement befitting a tank, Torkel."


    I unknowingly wiped under my nose, moved by his words.


    Lucas kept pursing his lips as if envious of Torkel''s armor... But hey, you got new armor too. And you and Torkel have different roles. You''re a mobile DPS tank, Torkel''s a pure stationary tank. Okay?


    I led the two knights, now d in new armor, deeper into the dungeon.


    We''ve been using Soya and ck Night to deal with the difficult monster legions, and to clear the tough dungeons.


    And as it became easier to defeat the monster legions and clear dungeons, we used our heroes'' spare strength to turn all dungeons up to Zone 5 into our territory through conquest.


    Today was the day to conquer thest dungeon in Zone 5.


    As we entered the entrance of the dungeon room, all the party members were already prepared for battle.


    "Oh, both of your armors look quite impressive."


    Evangeline, who had been leading the other party members in my absence, smiled slyly.


    "Well, it''s still a bit less than my [Snow White]!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Lucas''s face shed with annoyance, and Torkel seemed like he wanted to say something but just hesitated.


    The three of them spread out their bodies as if showing off their armor, puffing out their chests unnecessarily. Acting like peacocks showing off their tail feathers... What are you guys doing...


    "Ahem, ahem! Ahem!"


    Kun, seemingly not wanting to be left out, cleared his throat and fluttered his leather cape... Stay out of the heavy armorpetition, leather armor. It would be a headache if you joined in too.


    Ignoring the tension between the vanguard characters over their armors, I surveyed the rest of the heroes. Everyone seemed in good spirits, but I noticed five particrly tense figures.


    They were none other than the five members of the Gambler''s Club.


    Their tension wasn''t due to fear of the uing battle but because all five were on the verge of awakening.


    Probably, after today''s conquest battle, they would all reach level 50 and awaken their ultimate skills. Realizing that the time of their awakening was near, they were instinctively tense.


    ''I''ve been pouring all the spare experience points into you guys. It''s time to show your worth, kids!''


    With that thought, I walked to the center of the dungeon room, holding a in ck g in my right hand.


    After preparing to dere the conquest, I turned around.


    All the heroes under mymand nodded as our eyes met. No need to verbally confirm if we''re ready, we''re past that stage now.


    "This ce is..."


    I shouted energetically and nted the gpole into the ground.


    "The very frontline of the world-!"


    Whooosh!


    My ultimate skill [The Foremost g] activated, and walls of magical energy rose up on all sides.


    And simultaneously,


    [The conquest battle will soon begin.]


    The final conquest battle of Zone 5 began.


    ***


    The conquest battle ended without a hitch.


    We sessfully repelled the monster waves and conquered this dungeon.


    Now all dungeons up to Zone 5 are under my control. Though the dungeons in Zones 1 to 5 are on a smaller scale and lower levelpared to those in Zones 6 to 10...


    Still, numerically, it''s a conquest of half the dungeons! A significant achievement, this!


    And, I also sessfully retrieved the [Princess''s Soul Fragment] from thest dungeon of Zone 5.


    "..."


    I held the umted soul fragments in my hand and looked at them intently. Quite a lot had gathered since Ist handed them to Nameless.


    ''Will returning these improve Nameless''s condition?''


    I remembered Nameless bound in chains of darkness.


    ''Of course, giving these to her will improve her condition a bit...''


    A premonition hit me.


    This wasn''t a fundamental solution.


    How can I help Nameless not to be the final boss...?


    "Phew! So is that the end for today?"


    Evangeline, having removed her [Snow White] armor, wiped the sweat from her forehead refreshingly.


    Lucas and Torkel, who had been holding the line together, also started to breathe a sigh of relief and began their maintenance.


    The trio, shining in their new armors, had made significant contributions today. Most monsters couldn''t get past these three and were utterly defeated.


    "Ahem, ahem! Ahem?"


    Kun, seemingly trying to assert his presence with a fake cough, looked a bit out of ce... He wasn''t in his beast form but in human mode, looking like a lost fish... I had deliberately adjusted his position so he could fight softly from behind.


    "But Senior, I''ve been wondering about something!"


    As we were collecting items from the dead monster bodies and preparing to return,


    Evangeline, approaching me as I was retracting the magical walls, tilted her head and asked.


    "When did the activation phrase for your... fortress summoning technique change?"


    "Huh?"


    "Why, before you used to say I dere thisnd as the territory of the Empire~! It was really cool, but suddenly you changed it to This is the frontline!"


    I felt a bit embarrassed. She had been paying attention to that? It felt a little embarrassing.


    My ultimate skill, [Imperial Edict], had evolved into [The Foremost g]. It had several added features, but there was another crucial difference.


    "...Because my g is not the g of the Everck Empire."


    I exined slowly.


    "My g represents all those who strive to protect the world, standing at the very forefront."


    The monster front is no longer the southern front of the Everck Empire. This ce is the forefront of the World Guardian Front, defending the entire world.


    That''s why the name of my ultimate skill changed, as did the activation phrase.


    After all, skills and ultimate abilities are just tools I possess. It''s natural for them to change ording to my values and beliefs.


    Evangeline narrowed her eyes as she listened to my exnation.


    "Hmm?"


    "...What? Why? What?"


    Why are you sending such a cryptic look my way, junior?


    "No! It''s just that, sometimes you say things that sound like theye straight out of a hero''s tale, without batting an eye, and..."


    Oops?! My face flushed.


    "Wh-Wh-What''s the problem with that?!"


    "Absolutely none. Everyone actually likes that about you."


    Evangeline smirked yfully. The other party members snickered too. Hey! Stop teasing your lord, you rascals!


    Shaking off their gazes, I headed towards the five members of the Gambler''s Club, who had been relegated to a corner of the battlefield.


    The five gamblers didn''t just spectate; they all clumsily wielded weapons and joined the fight.


    Though they suffered minor injuries, all five of them had a sparkle in their eyes, brighter than usual.


    Finally.


    All five members of the Gambler''s Club had sessfully reached level 50 this time.


    "Great, Gambler''s Club! As soon as we return,e to the lord''s mansion. We''ll review the newly awakened skills and reassess the strategy I previously ordered."


    "Yes!"


    The five members of the Gambler''s Club responded energetically. Now that''s more like a response befitting heroes under ourmand, not just gamblers.


    "...So, my lord."


    Watching the five members of the Gambler''s Club retreat for maintenance, Lucas cautiously asked.


    "What exactly is the strategy you''ve instructed for those members of the Gambler''s Club? And which of the two White Nights have you chosen to target, and how do you n to defeat them?"

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    "What exactly is the strategy you''ve instructed for those members of the Gambler''s Club? And which of the two White Nights have you chosen to target, and how do you n to defeat them?"


    Lucas asked cautiously.


    "We have one week left until the next defense battle. Shouldn''t you start giving us instructions too? What exactly is the n?"


    I smiled slyly.


    Now that preparations were more or lessplete, I was indeed nning to share the strategy for the uing defense battle with all my subordinates.


    But first, I gave Lucas a hint.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you first, Lucas... it''s a ''party''."


    Lucas blinked his innocent,rge-dog-like eyes.


    "...Excuse me?"


    "A party, Lucas, a party. The strategy to confront White Night. It''s literally a party."


    Lucas''s face showed he couldn''t grasp what I was saying.


    I chuckled with glee and uttered the name of the operation.


    "Operation Surprise Party! In this defense battle, instead of fighting, we''re going to throw a surprise party!"


    "...So, you mean..."


    Lucas, desperately trying to interpret my words, asked cautiously.


    "Are you using the term ''surprise party'' as a metaphor for a surprise attack on the monster legion...?"


    "No? We''re actually going to throw a real party."


    "...?"


    Lucas''s expression turned to one of disbelief, and then he shuddered.


    Right. He''s finally realizing it.


    That I''ve always navigated this war like a madman!


    ***


    Zone 8. The Mage Tower.


    As I entered, Soya - the White Night from the cyber world who appeared on the magic panel - cringed immediately.


    "What do you want this time?! There are no more dungeons in the area that can be cleared!"


    "Hey, don''t be so harsh. Someone might think I''ve only ever asked you for unreasonable favors."


    I might have worked her to the bone (figuratively, since she doesn''t have any), but to dislike me so much at first sight  aren''t we still in a cooperative rtionship?


    Ifortably sat on the sofa in front of the monitor and gestured with my chin.


    "Soya... Ahem! White Night."


    I corrected myself quickly after using the Crossroad''s name and grinned.


    "Let''s work on a task together, you and me."


    "We''ve already done plenty... What is it this time?"


    "I''ve devised a n to kill the other version of you. It''s a strategy to trap and eliminate her. Everything else needed for this operation is ready, but there''s just one thing missing."


    Soya frowned.


    "And that''s me?"


    "Yes."


    Crossing my legs, I grinned mischievously.


    "Hey, White Night."


    "What."


    "Pretend to be dead."


    "...What?"


    The face of the skeleton in the screen looked perplexed.


    "Pretend to be dead?"


    "Yeah. It''s to deceive the other you. And not just a simple act, but a very convincing performance would be even better."


    "How convincing are we talking?"


    I exined to Soya how convincingly she needed to pretend to be dead. Her face then hardened with dismay.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I''ve cooperated with all your insane requests so far, but this is just too much!"


    "Why? To deceive the enemy, you have to deceive your allies first. Let''s do some serious method acting, shall we?"


    "Stop kidding, Ash! There''s a limit to what I can tolerate-"


    "Hey, we''ve worked hard to kill the other version of you, right? Then let''s finish it properly."


    I began to smoothly persuade her, starting my real pitch.


    "Topletely and cleanly eliminate the other you, everyone in our front, including myself, has been working tirelessly. It''s all been for you! But now, are you saying you''re going to stop here because thisst effort is too bothersome?"


    "It''s because our interests aligned that..."


    "No, hey! Frankly, we could have sided with the other you. She has a lot to offer! But we chose to be on your side, to keep faith with you. Faith!"


    I pounded the table as I argued vehemently.


    "And now you''re going to break that faith with me?! Were we just a shallow rtionship to you? I''m disappointed. Then maybe I should switch sides now..."


    "Wait, wait! Hold on! Alright, I get it, I get it!"


    Seemingly nauseated by my gaslighting, Soya let out a long sigh and stared at me intently.


    "...Exin. Why do I have to pretend to be dead? And through that, how are we going to kill the other me?"


    I grinned broadly. She''s bought into it.


    With that, all conditions were cleared.


    Preparations for Operation Surprise Party wereplete.


    ***


    A few dayster.


    Zone 8. The Grand Theater.


    "..."


    A Jiangshi in a crown and robe, the legionmander White Night.


    Thinking deeply, ck Night - her name in the Crossroads - was reminiscing about something from a long time ago.


    - Aspire to ascend, sorceress! Attain divinity and rise to the Throne of Stars!


    Divinity.


    It was the title needed to stand alongside those foreign gods.


    And... her current self could not achieve divinity.


    ''To attain divinity, one must be the only one.''


    Otherwise, one cannot be sealed in the Throne of Stars, where the gods sit.


    But as a duplicated being, White Night couldn''t attain divinity in her current state.


    ''To be the only one, I must kill the other me.''


    It was fate that either she or her other self had to die. One of them had to disappear from this world.


    Upon realizing this, ck Night resolved to kill her other self.


    And also to kill the Demon King who had taken her in, to seize his divinity.


    This was the easiest and surest way for her to attain divinity.


    ''Kill the other me to secure uniqueness, kill the Demon King to snatch divinity, and rise to stand alongside those Outer Gods.''


    This became ck Night''s purpose.


    She continued her research to reach out to the foreign gods.


    Thanks to the power of the other world given by the Demon King, she was able to contact one of the foreign gods.


    That foreign god delighted in this ant''s ''rebellion'' and agreed to lend power. This was the identity of the giant eye that ck Night used.


    And... the tedious life continued.


    The two split White Nights kept colliding in attempts to kill each other but always failed. Knowing each other too well, neither could be killed.


    In this endless antagonism, time passed inexorably... Then suddenly, Ash appeared.


    Ash, who had already killed seven Nightmare Legion Commanders, could surely kill her other self. She approached and tried to win him over, but...


    ''Damn him... Just using me...''


    With the next invasion imminent, Ash had only been using ck Night to his advantage. He showed no intention of fulfilling her request to kill her other self.


    Thinking even for a moment of an alliance with Ash was foolish.


    ''If you''re going to act like this, I have no choice.''


    ck Night bit her lower lip tightly.


    In the uing human world invasion, she would utterly annihte Ash and his forces.


    The method to kill her other self could be figured out anew, but she couldn''t forgive that human who had mocked her.


    It was at this moment of silent fury for ck Night that...


    Boom Boom Boom Boom!


    Suddenly, the entire Zone 8 vibrated violently.


    Having dwelled here for a long time, she had never experienced such a phenomenon. ck Night was startled and sprang to her feet.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Boom, Boom Boom...


    The ground, trembling as if struck by an earthquake, eventually calmed down. ck Night wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. What in the world was happening?


    After the vibrations hadpletely ceased, a short whileter.


    Bang-!


    Someone burst through the doors of the grand theater.


    "White Night!"


    Beaming brightly and fearlessly entering their of the Nightmare Legion Commander, it was none other than Ash.


    Unaware or indifferent to the fact that this Great Sorceress had been fuming over him just moments ago, Ash grinned broadly and dashed towards ck Night.


    "I did it, I really did it!"


    "What? What did you do?"


    Confused, ck Night asked, and Ash gestured outside with a wide smile.


    "I kept my promise!"


    "Promise? What promise...?"


    "To grant your wish! I''ve taken care of the other you!"


    "...?!"


    Hurrying outside to see for herself, it was indeed true.


    Boom, Boom Boom...


    In the distance, the mage tower was engulfed in mes, copsing.


    The mage tower, boasting the strongest defenses in all of Zone 8 and even the Lake Kingdom dungeons, was nowpletely in ruins.


    "Then the vibrations earlier...?"


    "Exactly. It was me! The aftermath of blowing up that mage tower!"


    Ash shrugged nonchntly, bragging about his feat. He then briefly exined how he deceived the owner of the mage tower, bypassed the firewalls, nted bombs inside, disabled the magical defenses, and copsed the central pir.


    ck Night stared in awe at the crumbling mage tower.


    With such damage to the tower, the other self that had uploaded her consciousness into its mechanical system couldn''t possibly have survived.


    "I''ve blown it to smithereens, but just to be sure. You can thoroughly search and burn the remains."


    "I shall do so."


    With the external defense system of the mage tower nowpromised, it was sufficient for ck Night to finish off her other self, should she still be alive.


    Having fulfilled one of her life''s goals, ck Night''s face betrayed emotion akin to being moved. Ash, smugly confident, shrugged his shoulders.


    "I told you, I''m a man of my word."


    "Ash..."


    "I couldn''t tell you before because I had to conduct the operation in secrecy, but how about it? Do you trust me now?"


    ck Night nodded vigorously.


    "I''m sorry for doubting you."


    "You suspected me, huh?"


    "Honestly, who wouldn''t? Look back at what you''ve done..."


    "Well, I admit, I might have been unreliable. But in the end, I did it, right?"


    Chuckling, Ash extended his hand.


    "So, we''re allies now, right?"


    "Of course, Ash."


    ck Night reached out and firmly grasped Ash''s hand.


    The hands of a human and a Jiangshi sped each other and shook firmly.


    "The Lich Legion and I will be your allies, cooperating until the day we defeat the Demon King."


    "That''s really reassuring. So, you''re not going to attack us on the invasion day, right?"


    "Of course not. There''s no reason to turn our des on our allies."


    Grinning.


    Ash''s lips curved into a long smile.


    "Then instead of an invasion, how about dropping by for a visit?"


    "...What?"


    For a moment, ck Night blinked, not understanding Ash''s words. Ash grinned and pulled something out of his pocket.


    "Here, take this."


    "What is this...?"


    "An invitation!"


    Grinning innocently like a child inviting someone to a birthday party, Ash handed over a luxurious invitation.


    "The next defense battle is actually on the exact day of my second year anniversary in this city!"


    "Uh... So?"


    "Additionally, there''s going to be a party to wee our new allies in the alliance. Won''t you grace us with your presence?"


    ck Night''s mouth fell open slightly.


    She was stunned, unable to process this turn of events that defied all norms.


    "Wait, hold on a second, Ash. You seem to have forgotten, but I am a monster."


    "Huh?"


    Ash looked puzzled, his innocent eyes twinkling.


    "So?"


    "You''re inviting me, a monster, into your city? Are you in your right mind?"


    "What does being a monster matter? We''re allies now, aren''t we? Standing shoulder to shoulder, together we''ll defeat the Demon King and save the world, fellow members of the World Guardian Front!"


    Ash, with an iparably pure and radiant smile, pushed the invitation forward again.


    "So,e on! Don''t be shy,e and join us!"


    "..."


    ck Night''s hand, sweating profusely, ended up holding Ash''s invitation.


    Ash''s lips, shining bright white, curled up in a mischievous grin that no one else could see.


    "Let''s be real friends, White Night!"

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Ash had left an invitation before disappearing.


    ck Night sat dazedly, looking at the invitation. The luxurious invitation was neatly written, inviting her to a party.


    ''A party...?''


    She broke into a cold sweat at the unexpected invitation.


    No way, they''re inviting me to a party here? Is this something that cane from a sane mind? Has Ash gonepletely mad?


    ''Could it be a trap?''


    This was naturally her first thought, but ck Night soon concluded that it wasn''t.


    For one, Ash had just neutralized the magic tower and eliminated the other version of herself.


    Now, she nned to cooperate with Ash for a while, so there was no reason to be hostile.


    Even if it was a trap, ck Night trusted in herself. Even if she were surrounded in the heart of enemy territory, she was confident she could easily break free with her magic.


    Then, if it''s not a trap.


    ''...Does he really consider me an ally?''


    She couldn''t help but feel absurd recalling Ash smiling at her. The way he handed over the invitation calmly was almost a pure madness.


    ''If that''s the case, he''s too naive. Ash.''


    For now, she would lend him a hand to deal with the Demon King, but ultimately, she too intended to bring about the demise of humanity. She was nothing but a monster who wanted to watch humanity burn and drown.


    To casually let her into the courtyard like this...


    ''...But then again, a party.''


    ck Night was deep in thought.


    She realized she had never attended a party in her life.


    Even when she was alive, she had been cooped up in the magic tower, immersed in tedious research, and after being resurrected as an undead, there were no parties...


    The unexpected invitation piqued her interest.


    ''...Should I go?''


    The human world was going to end soon anyway.


    Before the world came to an end, it might be fun to visit a party venue for once.


    It had been a long time since she, as a seeker, had indulged in gourmet food and drinks. Just one party wouldn''t hurt...


    "...Hmm!"


    Deciding, ck Night stood up abruptly. Then she realized something.


    ''...Do I have anything to wear?''


    She summoned a mirror and inspected herself, realizing several problems.


    ''What about shoes? Makeup? Is my hair alright?''


    Rubbing her aching head, ck Night took a deep breath.


    "Lieutenant-!"


    She called out for the lieutenant of the Lich Legion, whom she rarely sought.


    "Is there a decent clothing store nearby?!"


    ***


    After leaving ck Night''s base.


    ''Everything is going as nned.''


    Thinking to myself, I strode through the Lake Kingdom, heading to my next destination.


    The ce I was headed to was none other than outside the Lake Kingdom.


    Passing through the ''dried-up drainage canal'', I arrived in the outskirts beyond the kingdom''s walls.


    Walking forward with a torch through the thick darkness, it soon came into view.


    Sitting absentmindedly on a low hill... watching over her kingdom silently, was the fallen princess.


    "Nameless."


    As I called out and approached, a look of surprise shed through Nameless''s blurred gaze.


    "Ash? How did you find this ce?"


    "When we parted ways the other day, I took note of the direction you were moving."


    I had sent scouts to all ces in the Lake Kingdom where Nameless could go in that direction, but I never encountered her.


    So, I concluded.


    Nameless must be outside the Lake Kingdom.


    The first ce I met her - right here, on the outskirts of the Lake Kingdom.


    I crouched down next to Nameless. She slowly opened her mouth.


    "...I''ve been thinking."


    During her time wandering the outskirts of the Lake Kingdom, Nameless had been deep in thought.


    "Whether what I''m doing is right for the people of this country."


    "If it''s about the work you''re doing..."


    "...I mean fighting."


    A bitter smile formed on Nameless''s lips.


    "Fighting against the darkness that has upied the Lake Kingdom."


    "..."


    "I had never wavered until... recently, I met a young citizen. Like the other citizens here, barely alive yet not really living."


    The citizens of the Lake Kingdom.


    Most of them are wrapped in ck cocoons, preserved like specimens.


    "Unable to live or die, they dream nightmares for the Demon King..."


    "Nightmares..."


    "The Demon King seeks something in the nightmares of my people. That''s why everyone captured is forced into these nightmares. In this purgatory without salvation, they can''t even find peace in sleep."


    Nameless bowed her head deeply.


    "...As my brother suggested, if I had given up resistance sooner and begged for mercy from the Demon King. Maybe my people could be dreaming peaceful dreams instead of nightmares now."


    "..."


    "Thinking about this... I forcibly took away that child''s nightmare and transferred it to myself."


    Nameless smiled sorrowfully.


    "Then, that child who was in agony... finally fell into a peaceful sleep."


    "..."


    "I swallowed that child''s nightmare. And only then did I realize. My people have been surviving with this pain. So much pain that they can''t even sleep, just like this..."


    "So."


    I asked urgently.


    "Don''t tell me, you''ve decided to dream all your citizens'' nightmares for them?"


    "Yes."


    Nameless nodded affirmatively.


    "This is the pain my people have been bearing for the past five hundred years. It''s the fault of our Lake Kingdom''s royal family."


    "But...!"


    "Even if I can''t save my kingdom with my own hands, I want to embrace all the nightmares my people are dreaming..."


    Struggling, I finally asked.


    "What will happen to you then?"


    "For now, it''s manageable. I can bear it."


    Nameless swept her tired eyes with her hand.


    "...I just can''t sleep much anymore."


    Ah.


    So this was it.


    I finally understood. Finally realized.


    The moment she willingly crammed everyone''s nightmares into her small frame. The moment she took on their pain.


    Nameless had be the final boss - ''The Sleepless Princess of the Lake Kingdom.''


    "..."


    Still, I don''t know how to save this woman.


    So.


    "Nameless."


    Today, I should at least give her what I''ve prepared.


    "Actually, I came to invite you today."


    "Invite?"


    "Yes. As the rightful sessor and spokesperson of the Lake Kingdom... to attend a party celebrating your new alliance with the World Guardian Front."


    I handed her the invitation along with the soul fragments of the princess I had collected.


    "...A party?"


    Receiving the invitation, Namelessughed hollowly.


    "A party. That''s a word I haven''t heard in a long time."


    Nameless slowly opened the sealed invitation with her dull fingers and read the contents.


    At the same time, the soul fragments I had collected glowed white and merged into her body.


    "I don''t know if it''s because of the soul fragments you collected, or because of this invitation."


    Having read the short content of the invitation, Nameless neatly folded it back and ced it in her pocket.


    "The image of my kingdom''s party hall from a very long time agoes to mind."


    "What were the parties like in your country?"


    "They were incrediblyvish."


    Nameless closed her eyes, reminiscing about the past.


    "Chandeliers crafted from crystals shone with dazzling magical lights..."


    The sunken city was engulfed inplete darkness,


    "And throughout the royal castle, the music of orchestras and singing resonated."


    In the silence, devoid of any living beings, only stillness prevailed.


    "People would hold hands,ugh, and dance together."


    Those unable to live or die are wrapped in ck cocoons, dreaming nightmares.


    "Dressed in makeup and gowns, I would make a grand entrance in the middle of the party hall."


    d in tattered robes, holding a rusted iron sword.


    We sat on a sand dune on the outskirts of the city.


    "People would bow their heads in unison as they saw me, and then I would say."


    With a voice rustling like dying embers, Nameless whispered, reminiscing about the distant past.


    "There''s no need for formalities with me, everyone. Please, enjoy the party..."


    "..."


    I chuckled silently and nudged Nameless in the ribs with my elbow.


    "Did you get many dance requests?"


    "All my life. Not to brag, but I was quite popr."


    "Was there anyone you liked?"


    "I was young and interested in romance. But..."


    Nameless closed her eyes tightly.


    "I can''t remember the faces or names of those I fancied. It''s been too long."


    "..."


    "All these seem like dreams from another life..."


    Silence ensued.


    Ahem! I cleared my throat and gestured with my chin towards the invitation in Nameless''s hand.


    "It might not be as grand as your kingdom''s parties. But my city''s party will be enjoyable too."


    "...But, Ash. My people are suffering. How can I enjoy a party in such circumstances?"


    "It''s for your people too. This is not just any party."


    I exined to Nameless about the uing ''Operation Surprise Party'', the White Night raid strategy.


    After hearing the n, Nameless''s mouth fell open slightly.


    "You really came up with such an outrageous n, Ash."


    "Haha. Whatever it takes to bring down the enemymander, right?"


    "Indeed. I cannot miss out on such an event."


    Nameless looked at me directly after a moment of thought.


    "I would like to participate. But..."


    "But?"


    Hesitantly, Nameless spoke with a hint of embarrassment.


    "I don''t have a gown to wear to the party."


    I smiled broadly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll prepare everything for you."


    "Not a crown, not a dress, not even shoes."


    "I''ll take care of everything from makeup to hairstyling. To ensure you represent the Lake Kingdom with pride."


    Rising from my seat, I bowed deeply to Nameless.


    "As the third prince of the Everck Empire, lord of Crossroad, andmander-in-chief of the World Guardian Front, Ash Born Hater Everck requests."


    I winked at Nameless.


    "Please honor us by attending the party I have prepared. Pricess of the Lake Kingdom."


    Nameless then hastily stood up and, somewhat awkwardly, returned the gesture with a bow.


    "If someone as forgotten as I, who has lost her name, grace, and manners, is eptable. As the sessor and spokesperson of the Lake Kingdom, I dly ept your invitation."


    After straightening up, a faint smile crossed Nameless''s face.


    "Thank you, Ash. I look forward to the party with a happy heart."


    Was it my imagination?


    The pallor of her face, the darkness that had draped over her arms and under her eyes...


    With that smile, it seemed to have faded a bit.


    ***


    And a few dayster.


    During early evening, when a fierce defense battle should have been raging.


    The beautifully decorated party hall of Hotel Crossroad.


    In this battlefield named a party hall, heroes dressed not in armor but in suits and gowns started to enter.


    Stage 25.


    To confront the enemy magicians, an insurmountable challenge in a direct confrontation.


    The strategy I painstakingly devised,yering trick upon trick, the Surprise Party - was finally ready to begin.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    White Night is a formidable opponent.


    In the game, her specs are terrifying. Once she settles in and unleashes her firepower, even the walls of Crossroad melt away like a joke.


    Naturally, the lives of those on the walls evaporate along with them.


    But games are made to be conquered. No enemy is perfect. In other words, there''s always a weakness to exploit.


    White Night''s weakness in the game was ''vulnerability to mental status attacks''.


    Considering most mage ss characters have strong mental defenses, this was quite surprising.


    ''Has her endurance worn thin from constant copying and pasting of her mind?''


    Before this unexpected weakness became widely known, White Night was referred to as the ''Three-Year Wall of Lamentation''.


    Once this information spread, the number of yers who twisted and turned to exploit this weakness and sessfully clear the stage increased.


    Of course, being ''rtively'' vulnerable to mental status ailments doesn''t mean it''s a decisive weakness. She can be affected by hindering status ailments like ''confusion'' or ''frenzy'', but not by a decisive one like ''mind control''.


    ''What kind of boss buff is this, deciding what affects it...''


    When ying the game, it felt like a reasonable bnce since high-level bosses shouldn''t be easily taken down by one mind control attack, but facing it in reality, it feels more like convenience. Just let me use my mind control!


    Anyway - that''s why in the game, characters specializing in mental attacks were essential against White Night.


    Characters like mental status-specialized mages or cursers who cast curses could continuously inflict mental ailments to weaken her before engaging.


    However, tond the killing blow, a head-on confrontation is inevitable, and thates with expected damage.


    Even in a weakened state, White Night could summon her massive eye to use insta-kill moves every few turns, bombard with talismans for area damage, and spread darkness across the field, inflicting fear on any ally who approached this dark field.


    Naturally, the strategy is tough, and the loss of life is enormous. Typically, more than 30% of Crossroad''s total forces would be wiped out in the game''s White Night battles.


    If more are lost? Game over.


    The damage threshold is 30%. In other words, this is a formidable foe where at least 30% casualty is always expected.


    ''So, we bypass it.''


    Our side doesn''t have mages or cursers who can inflict mental status ailments, but we do have the Gambler''s Club, specialized in utility.


    The problem with the Gambler''s Club is that they are notbat characters.


    They''re versatile but practically useless inbat. Even the weakest mob requires a struggle to hunt down.


    If deployed on the battlefield, they''d likely melt away before even attempting any tricks, either from indiscriminate magical barrages or eye beam shows by White Night.


    ''So, the top priority is ensuring the Gambler''s Club safely approaches White Night!''


    Long story short, that''s why I came up with this method!


    "This surprise party!"


    1. The Gambler''s Club can approach White Night withoutbat.


    2. Lure White Night into the very center of our encirclement.


    3. Even catch the enemy off-guard.


    Operation Surprise Party is a strategy that is seemingly beneficial in all aspects!


    "...But conversely speaking."


    Lucas, standing quietly beside me, coldly countered.


    "The Gambler''s Club could be killed with just a flick of White Night''s hand, and isn''t it like allowing the enemy''s monstrous corpsmander to enter our headquarters without resistance? Moreover, will the enemymander really be off-guard..."


    Damn, that''s a sharp rebuttal. I clicked my tongue bitterly and turned to look at him.


    The Hotel Crossroad party hall, decorated as a banquet hall.


    Lucas, smartly dressed in a crisp tan suit, and Evangeline, adorned in a fluttering pale yellow dress, stood by my side as if to escort me.


    I whistled as I looked back and forth between them.


    "Come to think of it, it''s my first time seeing you dressed up like this, isn''t it? You both look great."


    "Hastily, I dug out this formal wear made a while ago for this sudden party... but it seems a bit tight. I must have grown taller."


    Lucas, initially bashful at mypliment, quickly regained hisposure.


    "Ahem! Anyway, isn''t this operation too much of a gamble, my lord?"


    "We shoulder the risk. If the scam show using the Gambler''s Club seeds, the benefits are too great."


    I replied calmly while surveying the well-decorated party hall.


    Sure, a frontal assault would mean a reliable clear, but typically it results in losing about 30% of our allies.


    Is it a fair price to kill the third-ranked legionmander at the cost of 30% of our own? Is that a rational expense?


    ...It might be. Moreover, the forces of the World Guardian Front will be augmented soon, so maybe the 30% we lose now will seem cheap in hindsight.


    But if there''s another way.


    If there''s a path that even slightly reduces the loss of our allies'' lives. Even if that path is a bit oundish, but holds enough possibility.


    Wouldn''t it be worth a try?


    "A party, of all methods."


    Evangeline in her fluttering pale yellow dress looked like a chick. She grew taller, but did her mental age stay the same? She still bounces around energetically.


    "I always thought you were a smart person..."


    Evangeline nced at me while munching on snacks held in her arms.


    "Can I be honest?"


    "When have you ever not been? Go ahead."


    "You''re extraordinary, but sometimes you exceed the bounds of that extraordinariness, and it''s like..."


    "Like a madman?"


    "Yes! Exactly that! You know it well, don''t you?"


    Evangeline nodded vigorously. She continued speaking as I chuckled.


    "...Above all, I''m a bit... uneasy."


    "Uneasy about what?"


    "ck Night or Soya, regardless, they''ve been moving for our benefit until now, haven''t they?"


    Evangeline''s munching slowed down.


    "Of course, your information has never been wrong so far, but... attacking them for a ''possibility'' that they might attack us, after they''ve helped us... I''m just wondering if it''s really the right thing to do."


    "..."


    "I mean, I know! They''re monsters. But... now I''m not so sure."


    Evangeline stood her ground, unwavering even in front of our clear gaze.


    "Until we fought together on this front, elves, dwarves, beastmen, merfolk... they were all as alien to me as monsters. But now, regardless of origin, we fight together on the same side, right?"


    "..."


    "Isn''t it the same with the monsters? If they truly want to stand with us, can''t they be allies?"


    Suddenly, the Subus Queen Salome shed through my mind.


    And Goblin God-King Alexander as well.


    Yes. There certainly was room for dialogue with them. They had be, or almost became, friends.


    "That''s right. You''re correct, Evangeline."


    Evangeline''s point is valid. What matters is not one''s origin.


    The line between humans and monsters is ''whether we can try to understand each other''.


    "That''s why I want to give them a chance."


    "A chance?"


    "Yes. To see if they truly want to be on our side."


    I grinned slightly.


    "Or if it''s all smoke and mirrors and they''re actually nning to attack us. We''re going to test that."


    In the game, whether it was ck Night or Soya - the sorceress White Night turned out to be a monstrous traitor to me.


    But as Evangeline said, so far, both have only been helping us.


    I trust the information in the game, but there''s no guarantee that there won''t be another case like Salome.


    So, I n to run a test along the way.


    Depending on the results, we''ll see if this ce bes a party where allies strengthen their bonds.


    Or, a bloody ball where we betray and stab each other.


    This is such a ce.


    "We just have to fight with all our might as our lordmands. However,"


    Lucas looked around the party hall with a calm gaze.


    "Will this force be enough in case of an emergency?"


    In the party hall, my heroes undermand were standing by here and there, each dressed in suits and dresses.


    Knowing that it was a time of war, their faces were clearly tense, but... their unusual and splendid appearances were a visual delight, separate from the tension.


    "All the tactics prepared for various situations as instructed by our lord are trained in everyone. But to be honest... the power of that sorceress is formidable."


    "..."


    "In a head-to-head battle, we might suffer painful losses with our current force."


    "Don''t worry too much."


    In the worst case, if ites to a fair fight, we might have to ept losses of more than 30% of our allies.


    But I dislike that scenario, so I''ve put effort into n B as well. I smirked and looked towards the entrance of the party hall.


    "That''s why I have taken out an insurance."


    I thought it was about time for them to arrive, and sure enough.


    "Please pay attention!"


    A servant at the entrance announced the names of high-ranking guests.


    Since many of the heroes here were fallen kings, the servant had called out names quite a few times.


    But this time, a name was called that no one had heard before.


    "The legitimate heir of the Lake Kingdom, the rightful representative, guardian, and watcher! The Princess of the Lake Kingdom!"


    Everyone was puzzled by the unfamiliar title.


    I was the only one smiling broadly, waiting for them.


    "Lady Nameless is entering!"


    And then, the Princess of the Lake Kingdom entered the party hall.


    Click. ck.


    As she entered, making the sound of her heels, the sound of people swallowing their breaths echoed in the hall like dominoes.


    I broke into a cold sweat at the unexpected sight. What is this?


    Nameless, who was unrecognizable after being cleaned and polished in the past, was stunning, but this time, representing the Lake Kingdom... I had the maids dress her up.


    ''Is she even human?''


    Her snow-white hair was neatly tied at the back, and her pale skin, whichcked exposure to light, had a healthy glow due to light makeup.


    Her clear, teal eyes with neatly arranged longshes. A straight nose with plump lips painted with a bright lipstick.


    Dressed in a light blue dress with a hint of green, fitting for the representative of the Lake Kingdom, she wore a gold and red crown on her head, holding a long scepter made of jade in her hand.


    ''She looks like a porcin doll...?''


    She was so beautiful that it was like looking at a piece of art rather than a person.


    Nameless, who entered wearing low-heeled shoes, seemed embarrassed by the mesmerized gazes of the people but soon properly greeted those around her and quickly made her way towards me.


    With a slightly flushed face, Nameless asked me through gritted teeth.


    "...Did you write that introduction, Ash?"


    "Of course, I did."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "...No, not at all."


    As Nameless, shyly covering her face, the heroes who had fought together in dungeons rushed over from all directions, surprised.


    "Wow...! Sister Nameless! You look amazing like this when you dress up! Please dress up more often!"


    "Wait, Nameless, you''re royalty?!"


    "That too from the Lake Kingdom?! Why didn''t you say anything before!"


    "Well, that''s..."


    Nameless, surrounded by other heroes, struggled to respond.


    Watching her with a sense of satisfaction, I gestured to Lucas with my eyes.


    "How about it, my secret weapon, Nameless."


    "Definitely a user of tremendous beauty... no, a user of formidable power."


    Lucas, who had swallowed his saliva, looked back at me.


    "...But my lord."


    "Hmm?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, you didn''t call Nameless here just as insurance..."


    Lucas narrowed his eyes.


    "Isn''t the reason you organized this party... because of Nameless?"


    "...Huh?"


    I broke into a cold sweat.


    This golden retriever guy, why is he sometimes so perceptive...?


    That''s when it happened.


    "Please pay attention!"


    The servant at the entrance of the party hall, unlike before, shouted in a trembling voice.


    "The descendant of the lost Eastern Continent, the owner of the Lake Kingdom''s Wizard Tower, the third-rankedmander of the Nightmare Legion, who has promised to form an alliance with humanity! The protagonist of this party!"


    A cold silence descended on the party hall, which had been buzzing with the arrival of Nameless, as if on cue.


    "Lady White Night is entering!"


    And with that announcement, she entered the party hall.


    The Jiangshi Grand Sorceress with blue skin, wearing a body-hugging Eastern-style dress that showcased her sensual figure.


    Following her, ten other Jiangshi Liches in Eastern-style ck uniforms, their muscr bodies clearly visible.


    With the entrance of these 11 undead monstrosities, the atmosphere in the party hall turned icy.


    As if enjoying the freezing air, White Night covered her mouth with a fan andughed.


    Beep.


    I operated the tiny artifact - amunicator - attached to my ear.


    "The mark has entered."


    Among the heroes dressed in tense suits and dresses -


    Five gamblers from the Gambler''s Club, dressed as waiters and serving drinks and snacks, smoothly received mymunication.


    "Alright, yers."


    As the monstrosities began to enter the party hall, and our gazes met, I whispered softly.


    "Let''s start the show."

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    A little earlier.


    In front of Hotel Crossroad.


    "This is madness, Lady White Night."


    The lich lieutenant walking behind White Night spoke.


    "The very idea of an alliance between undead and humans is unheard of, and you''re attending a party celebrating that alliance?"


    Following White Night were ten liches.


    Their faces hidden behind long talismans on their foreheads, all of them were using sturdy Jiangshi bodies.


    When resurrected in the Lake Kingdom, they were like any other undead liches, nothing but weak skeletons, but after White Night became the leader of the Lich Legion, she transferred them into these bodies.


    The Jiangshi created through Eastern magic were the strongest bodies an undead entity could use.


    In other words, these ten were White Night''s most trusted and favored personal guard within the Lich Legion.


    In fact, they were the top ten magicians selected from within the legion.


    "Isn''t the possibility of it being a trap too high? Even now, it would be better to turn back..."


    White Night smiled at her continuously opposing lieutenant.


    "I''ve considered the possibility of a trap. But if so, I''ll just sweep them away and leave, right?"


    "There have been more than a few monster legions annihted by them. You can''t predict what oundish method they might use."


    "..."


    "What alliance with humans anyway! Since they''ve destroyed the Mage Tower, we don''t need humans anymore!"


    The lieutenant insisted. White Night just listened quietly.


    "Instead of doing this, why not return now, call on the other monster legions you''ve gathered, and annihte humanity! And then pledge loyalty again to the King of Kings-"


    Annoyed, White Night stretched out her arm irritably and touched the talisman on the lieutenant''s forehead.


    Chrrrrr!


    Immediately, the symbols on the talisman began to change. The lieutenant shut up, shivering, and then assumed a stiff, attention position.


    "Now that''s better."


    White Night, looking at her now quiet subordinate, smiled contentedly.


    The liches thought they had gained stronger bodies by transferring their spirits into a Jiangshi, but in reality, they hadpletely surrendered control of their bodies to White Night, the spellcaster who transferred their spirits.


    This talisman was a kind of programmingmand written in the grammar of Eastern magic. And the Jiangshi liches had to faithfully follow themands given by the talisman.


    This was why White Night could easily control the Lich Legion.


    "The world will end someday. Before that, I should enjoy what I can."


    White Night looked up at the sky for a moment.


    Yes - the end is near.


    And when that timees, she would leave this lower world and ascend.


    So, before then, she might as well enjoy these fleeting pleasures.


    "Let''s go. The protagonist can''t bete to the party."


    White Night led the way, followed by the ten liches.


    As they entered the party hall -


    "Lady White Night is entering!"


    With the servant''s announcement, the atmosphere in the party hall froze cold.


    Amused by the expected reaction and hiding her smile with her fan, White Night quickly surveyed the living beings filling the party hall.


    Humans with warm skin and hot blood flowing beneath, truly living their lives, the ''real'' ones...


    ''Ah, ah.''


    Facing these ordinary humans looking at her with fear, White Night thought.


    ''How enviable, a rightful life.''


    So enviable that...


    ...she wanted to crush them all.


    Barely suppressing that urge, someone approached White Night.


    The organizer of this party, dressed in a simple ck and white evening gown without any extra decorations, embroidery, or jewelry. It was Ash.


    "White Night."


    "Ash."


    The two generals lightly greeted each other.


    Then Ash gave a slight smile with his eyes.


    "Looking splendid, aren''t you?"


    "You look splendid yourself. nning to use your beauty to charm me?"


    "Ha ha. It''s strange how monstrous women always fall head over heels for me. My charm is somewhat fatal."


    Ash picked up two sses of wine being carried by a waiter nearby and handed one of them to White Night.


    "Sorry, but I''ll have to decline. I''m quite picky with my tastes."


    "Hard to get, huh? Amander who keeps monsters at bay, I suppose?"


    Ash and White Night lightly clinked their sses and drank.


    It was an orange-vored liquor. White Night swirled the empty ss in her hand and shrugged her shoulders.


    "So this is what human liquor tastes like."


    "Different from the stale stuff you find in dungeons, right?"


    "Exactly. It''s ordinarily delicious. I thought it might be poisoned, but there''s none..."


    White Nightughed meaningfully.


    "Is this really a celebration of an alliance?"


    "It''s a very enjoyable gathering. If that''s what you want it to be."


    Ash smiled back, equally meaningful.


    Then, Ash snapped his fingers towards the band. The tense musicians, who had been frozen, slowly began to y a piece.


    Leading White Night and her subordinates deeper into the party hall, Ash smiled broadly.


    "Come on, it''s a great day! Let''s all enjoy ourselves!"


    ***


    Contrary to the initial tension, the party went on peacefully.


    Walking around the party hall with Ash, White Night shared drinks andughs, bursting intoughter at every punchline of Ash''s jokes.


    With merry music ying and guestsughing and drinking, the atmosphere of the party gradually loosened.


    For a start, the heroes on standby as part of Ash''s n were for n B.


    If n A went smoothly, they would just remain on standby and end without any action. Even if n B was triggered, they would have to wait for several hours.


    Thus, the heroes positioned around also began to rx a bit, loosening their tight neckties, andfortably awaited Ash''s instructions.


    "..."


    However, Kun, still leaning against a pir in the party hall, arms crossed, was ring sharply at the Lich Legion.


    Being naturally tall and bulky, he couldn''t find a suitable suit and had to hastily wear a waiter''s uniform from the banquet hall. No matter what he wore, his size was conspicuous.


    Despite trying to hide behind the pir and sneak nces at the Lich Legion, it was meaningless as he was too noticeable.


    "Here."


    Someone approached Kun, holding two sses of wine.


    Startled, Kun turned to see a woman in her trademark ivory dress - Princess Yun of the Northern Ariane Kingdom.


    "Found you, Kun~"


    "Yikes."


    Though Kun had been maintaining a warrior''s facade, his face immediately turned to one of fear upon Yun''s arrival.


    Yun downed her share of champagne and handed the other ss to Kun.


    "Why so tense? It''s a party, you know? Rx a little."


    "...We are not at a party, but on a battlefield, Princess Yun."


    "Isn''t that the same thing?"


    Yun tilted her head, puzzled, and sipped from the other ss.


    "Whether it''s a party or a battlefield, you need to be rxed enough to jump into action when needed."


    "..."


    "Come on, have a drink. And let''s have a heartfelt talk."


    Yun leaned in closer. Kun let out a fearful gasp again, then seemed to muster some courage and took a sharp breath.


    "I will speak frankly here, Princess Yun."


    Kun, grabbing the wrist that Yun was about to wrap around his shoulder, said. Yun''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Huh? About what?"


    "Thanks for showing interest in me all this time, but..."


    Yun had been aggressively pursuing Kun, but he had been steadily pushing her away.


    Kun was determined to finally reveal his reasons for rejection andpletely shake off Yun. So, he mustered the courage and blurted it out.


    "You approached me because you were fascinated by my impressive muscles or my abundant body hair, right?"


    "That''s right. You totally meet our Northern standards of beauty. If you entered Mr. Ariane contest, you''d easily take first ce, wouldn''t you?"


    "That''s exactly the problem!"


    "Huh? Problem?"


    Yun blinked, not understanding. Kun shook his head firmly.


    "Everyone who has approached me so far... they all came because they were attracted to my body. And when they got tired of my body, they all left."


    Kun, with a solemn face, held hisrge hands in front of his chest.


    "That''s why I decided. I''m waiting for someone who will love my heart and soul, not just my body."


    "..."


    Yun, watching this with an incredulous look, murmured bitterly.


    "You''re surprisingly pure-hearted, aren''t you..."


    "Anyway! So, Princess Yun, who approached me only seeing my body, sorry to say this, but! I can''t ept your feelings."


    He finally said it!


    Kun, having firmly rejected Yun, thought she would now back off, but she didnt.


    "You never know."


    "Huh?"


    "Just as you said, I approached you for your body, but so what? What if Ie to love your heart and soul afterwards?"


    Yun pressed close to Kun. Her bright yellow eyes sparkled predatorily beneath her upturned ivory hair.


    Kun gulped nervously and stammered.


    "...And, and. As a vanguard like me, one never knows when they might die. Even today, something might happen with that undead sorcerer..."


    "Why hesitate about romance just because something might happen with that undead sorcerer today?"


    "..."


    "The world is on the brink of destruction, and we are front-line warriors who might die in battle any day. So shouldn''t we y passionately starting from this very moment?"


    Not giving Kun a chance to speak, Yun continued her onught.


    "I don''t know if I cane to love your heart or soul. But you don''t know when you mighte to love my heart or soul either. To find out, we need to sh with each other first."


    Yun stepped closer. Kun closed his eyes tightly, trembling.


    "Why won''t you give up on me...?!"


    "Sorry, but I''m tired of being rejected. I''ve decided to bite and not let go."


    "St, stoping closer! A situation might arise any moment!"


    "If it arises, we''ll just grab our weapons and fight like pros. Until then, let''s spend some time together."


    "Th, this isn''t a party, it''s a battlefield against monsters..."


    "I know, I know. How many times do I have to say it."


    Yun whispered slyly.


    "Both are ces for ying with fire, right?"


    ***


    "Oh my, oh my, oh my! Look over there!"


    Pointing towards where Kun and Yun were closely attached, Evangeline pped Lucas''s shoulder repeatedly.


    "After nearly a year of chasing and being pushed away, Kun finally got caught! Kyaa, go for it, Sister Yun! Devour him! Rip him apart! Oh my my!"


    "...It seems the idiots who forget that we are in a wartime situation are starting to appear."


    Lucas clicked his tongue.


    Of course, even if the heroes were to be deployed, there was still time, and it might actually be more helpful for maintainingbat readiness to rx appropriately and stay on standby rather than being tensely wound up the whole time.


    That''s why Lucas did not stop the other heroes from easing their tension.


    They werepanions capable of exerting their strength when necessary. He trusted them that much.


    ''...After all, if our lord''s strategy works well, we may not even need to step in.''


    Lucas slyly turned his eyes to where Ash was.


    Ash and White Night were having a separate conversation, leaving behind their escorts like Lucas and Evangeline, as well as the subordinate liches at a distance.


    Only the members of the Gambler''s Club disguised as waiters were approaching under the pretext of serving drinks and snacks, moving closer and then away again.


    ''So far, everything is going ording to n...''


    But Lucas, who always took it upon himself to point out the blind spots Ash might miss, found himself in a situation where he simply couldn''t let his guard down, even if the other heroes were resting.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Huh?"


    The band began to y a waltz.


    Then Ash extended his hand to White Night, who looked slightly surprised and awkwardly took Ash''s hand.


    The humanmander and the monster legionmander walked hand in hand to the center of the ballroom.


    The meaning of this scene was clear.


    "Oh my, looks like they''re going to dance!"


    "Good heavens. Are you serious, my lord..."


    As much as the purpose of the party was to deceive the other side, dancing with a monster was unthinkable.


    His lord Ash was really... To put it irreverently, not your average crazy.


    Lucas was quietly astonished (?), when Evangeline suddenly grabbed his arm urgently.


    "Huh?"


    Turning around in surprise, Evangeline, pulling Lucas along, wore a stern expression.


    "Huh? What''s ''huh''? Come on, let''s go!"


    "Huh...?"


    "Because when they start dancing, the senior will be moving away! What if something happens then? We need to be close by and pretend to dance as well, to keep guarding!"


    Evangeline shed her buck teeth, smiling broadly at Lucas.


    "Hurry up, mister! Oh, you do know how to dance, right?"

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Banquet hall, second floor.


    This ce, with a clear view of the party hall below, had been set up as a control room.


    Those from Crossroad who couldn''t be deployed in the field due to being long-rangebatants or nonbatants but needed to monitor the situation, were looking down at the banquet hall from here.


    And among them was Serenade, who had taken charge of preparing the party.


    "..."


    "..."


    Damien and Junior, standing to her left and right, were sweating bullets as they watched Serenade gaze down at the banquet hall with a calm smile.


    Now, entering the center of the banquet hall were Ash and the enemy leader, White Night.


    The two, rather than appearing as foes, seemed like close dance partners, naturally holding hands as they stood in the center of the hall.


    Gulp.


    Damien and Junior swallowed dryly.


    Everyone here on the frontline knew of the rtionship between Ash and Serenade.


    That''s why it was even more terrifying to see Serenade smiling so peacefully.


    No matter if it''s part of the strategy, one can''t help but be conscious...!


    "I''m okay."


    Seemingly aware of their worries, Serenade whispered with a faint smile.


    "His Highness had already given me a heads-up. He said that during this party, he would deliberately stay close to the enemy leader and for me not to misunderstand."


    "Ah...!"


    "So there was a discussion beforehand!"


    Damien and Junior heaved a sigh of relief.


    How fortunate that this had been discussed in advance. Otherwise, the atmosphere in this control room would have been too tense to even breathe properly...


    "It''s funny, isn''t it? To think that I would be jealous over something like this... Hahaha."


    Creak.


    While covering her mouth with augh, Serenade''s other hand tightly grasped the table.


    The documents on it crumpled. A chilling coldness seemed to emanate from around Serenade.


    ''No, she is jealous...''


    ''She''s holding a grudge as cold as frost in June...''


    Damien and Junior couldn''t voice these thoughts and just kept sweating profusely.


    Then, Elize, dressed as a maid and serving as a guard behind Serenade, shed a dangerous look in her eyes.


    "That flirt, he can''t change his old habits...! Shall we take this opportunity to correct them, My Lady?"


    "No, wait, Elize. Not yet, not yet..."


    ...''Not yet''?


    What terrifying conversation just passed, Damien and Junior shook their heads fiercely, trying to erase the memory. Didn''t hear it! Didn''t hear anything!


    "Right now, I am just his former fiance."


    Serenade whispered sadly, looking at Ash.


    "I''m used to waiting for him."


    "..."


    "..."


    Damien and Junior nodded to each other.


    No matter how you think about it, Ash seems like a bad guy!


    "Ugh, I''ll be rooting for you, Lady Serenade!"


    "Get a firm hold of him! And,ter, please correct... his bad habits!"


    "Haha. Thanks for your support. Both of you."


    Serenade turned back to them with a bright smile.


    "By the way, aren''t you two nning to go to the banquet hall? There''s still some time before the operation begins, and everyone is enjoying their time dancing. You two should go as well."


    Damien scratched the back of his head, declining.


    "Well... I''m not really into that kind of thing."


    Damien couldn''t forget his friend... who had died two years ago, whom he had been with since childhood. The mere thought of dancing with someone else felt burdensome.


    "Hahaha, I feel the same..."


    Junior also declined with a bitterugh.


    Apart from the issue of her disfigured appearance, Junior had never felt romantic attraction towards anyone. She still had no such feelings.


    Then a voice called out from behind the control room.


    "Why don''t both of you go!"


    Turning around, it was Lilly.


    She had left the child with a nanny and was working, managing the artifacts in the banquet hall. Lilly approached, wheeling her wheelchair.


    "When you can dance, enjoy the party. Isn''t that a serious piece of advice?"


    Lilly, showing her unusable legs by tapping on them with her hand, gestured cheerfully outside.


    "Do you really need to be lovers to dance? Friends who get along can have fun too. A friendship dance could be enjoyable."


    "Ah, but..."


    "Enough, hurry back! We''ll keep watch here."


    At Lilly''s insistence, Damien and Junior looked awkwardly at each other.


    Though they didn''t see each other romantically, they had be close friends over the past two years, sharing both good times and bad.


    "Well, as Miss Lilly says..."


    "Shall we have a friendship dance?"


    Dressed awkwardly in mismatched suits and dresses, Damien and Junior left the situation room together. Lilly waved her hand and shouted, "Come back soon~"


    The orchestra began ying a waltz in earnest, and one by one, people in the center of the banquet hall started dancing together.


    Serenade watched Lilly, who was intently observing this scene, with a slightly worried look.


    "Are you alright, Miss Lilly?"


    "Huh? Of course, I''m fine."


    Lilly, resting her chin in her hand, smiled wryly.


    "Just thinking back, I realized I have no memory of dancing with that man."


    "..."


    "The excuses that I couldn''t use my legs, that there were no parties, that we were in the middle of a war, all seem like justifications now. There were so many things I could have done if I had just decided to."


    Lilly suddenly imagined it.


    Dancing with him, holding hands, not on the beautiful central stage of such a banquet hall.


    Even in a corner of a banquet hall where no one sees, or somewhere in the dark crevices of this world.


    Imagining dancing with him, alive and breathing as if in a lie, looking into each other''s eyes.


    "..."


    Eventually, Lilly smiled bitterly and shook her head, erasing the futile imagination from her mind.


    The winter when that man was supposed to return had already passed, and even this winter wasing to an end.


    Now, for her, reality was more important than imagination... the future of her son, Sid.


    "Let''s make sure this operation is a sess."


    Lilly, havingposed herself, smiled broadly at Serenade.


    "And after saving the world, make sure you dance with the prince whenever you have time, Serenade. Got it?"


    "Yes, I will."


    Serenade, smiling in return, extended her hand. Lilly quietly held it.


    From the situation room window, the party was in full swing.


    ***


    Nameless stood awkwardly in a corner of the banquet hall.


    The heroes of Crossroad, with whom she had fought side by side, weed her, but representatives from the other World Guardian Front were clearly wary of her.


    Her position as a representative of the Lake Kingdom was indeed ambiguous.


    The Lake Kingdom was the very perpetrator that had brought about the world''s destruction, spewing monsters from beneath itske.


    Nameless, as beautiful as she was conspicuous, stood out even more because of her origin and status. It had been too long since she had been to such a crowded party.


    Overwhelmed by the burdening gazes, she found herself isted in a corner of the banquet hall, where she could finally catch her breath.


    Taking a deep breath, Nameless soon realized something was amiss.


    "Oh!"


    Her hair ornament had fallen, and her carefully arranged hairy scattered on the floor.


    It was because her hair was too long. Having grown it over thest five hundred years, it trailed on the ground.


    The hair ornament couldn''t bear the weight and had fallen off.


    ''What should I do now...''


    Just as Nameless was feeling bewildered.


    "If you don''t mind, may I help you tie your hair?"


    A voice she had heard before sounded from behind.


    Startled, Nameless turned around to see a man in waiter''s attire standing there.


    The young man with disheveled, dull grey hair and thick sses, of unremarkable physique, was the lord''s advisor, Aider.


    "You are..."


    Recognizing the person, Nameless tilted her head.


    "Last time I visited the lord''s mansion, you also tied up my hair, didn''t you?"


    "It''s my duty as a servant here. If you allow me, I will tie your hair again."


    "Please do. I trust you to do it."


    Without hesitation, Nameless turned her back to Aider.


    Approaching cautiously from behind, Aider gathered her disheveled hair and tied it with meticulous care.


    After finishing thebing and adjusting her hair ornament, Aider stepped back.


    "It''s done."


    "Thank you again for this."


    "It''s nothing. Then."


    Aider bowed and retreated. He then turned to leave the spot.


    Nameless, without realizing it, called out.


    "Wait!"


    "Yes?"


    Aider turned around, smiling faintly.


    "Is there something else you need me to do?"


    "..."


    Nameless couldn''t understand why she had stopped him.


    She also couldn''tprehend the dull ache in her heart.


    Having burnt her name and soul to save her homnd five hundred years ago, she had forgotten much.


    That''s why she couldn''t understand why her voice was trembling now.


    Not understanding, yet she spoke out.


    "Dance."


    "...Pardon?"


    "Would you dance with me?"


    In the center of the banquet hall, people were already dancing to the music.


    Aider, looking dazedly in that direction, soon burst into a wry smile and shook his head.


    "I am but a humble advisor to the lord. I dare not presume to dance with a princess."


    "I am here at the invitation of your lord, and I haven''t danced in the past five hundred years."


    Feeling her cheeks warm up, Nameless decided to be insistent.


    "As the lord''s advisor, don''t you have a duty to assist me in the dance?"


    "..."


    "Please."


    Nameless extended her white hand toward Aider.


    "Don''t embarrass me further, just dance with me."


    Aider gazed at Nameless for a long moment.


    Then, slowly, his trembling lips formed an expression.


    It was hard to tell if he was smiling or crying. A profound expression.


    "It would be an honor of a lifetime, princess."


    Approaching, Aider carefully held Nameless''s delicate hand, as if fearing to mar it.


    He then bowed slightly.


    "May I have the honor of escorting you?"


    "Gratefully."


    Aider took Nameless''s hand and slowly led her to the center of the banquet hall.


    Just then, the first song ended. They naturally merged into the crowd of people who had stopped dancing.


    The two faced each other, looking quietly into each other''s eyes - Nameless''s teal eyes, deep as ake, and Aider''s grey eyes, worn by time.


    Then the next song began.


    The two, pressed close to each other, slowly started to step in time with the music.


    It was an old, outdated dance, nothing like the modern ones.


    ***


    Waltz music filled the banquet hall,


    And people danced, holding each other.


    "You asked if I knew how to dance, but why are you so terrible at it?"


    "Whaaat?! For your information, I was the party queen at my academy''s graduation party!"


    "You, a party queen? That''s unbelievable! You probably got that title because the seniors were being considerate since you were graduating early!"


    "And you, why are you so stiff?! Am I dancing with a person or sparring with a wooden doll?"


    Lucas and Evangeline, sticking close together, squabbled with loud quacks,


    "St-stop clinging to me! Waltz is not supposed to be danced like this?!"


    "Why should I? I won''t let go. Hehe, let''s stick close and dance all night long...!"


    "Yikes!"


    Kun and Yun, clinging stickily together, exuded intense heat,


    "Waaaah!"


    "I''ve never danced anything like this before!"


    Damien and Junior, having never learned social dancing, eventually gave up and simply twirled around in ce, arms linked.


    Dusk Bringar, reminiscing about old times, took turns dancing with her knights.


    Kellibey and Verdandi, their faces flushed as if drunk, ignored the waltz and danced their respective traditional dances while holding hands...


    Many otherrades danced around the banquet hall, some joyfully, others still tense, all ncing in my direction.


    "It looks nice."


    White Night, who was dancing slowly with me in the center of them all, murmured.


    "The world might end within a year, yet here everyone is, happily embracing and dancing."


    "That''s why they''re dancing so desperately."


    Leading the dance skillfully, I replied.


    "The world is on the brink, so we hold each other... to feel the warmth, to affirm life."


    "I''m envious."


    White Night curled her blue lips bitterly.


    "Someone like me, an undead, has neither warmth nor life."


    "I can give it to you."


    "What?"


    "I can give you warmth, life, White Night. So,"


    I looked at White Night seriously, whispering softly in her ear.


    "Will you ''truly'' be my ally?"


    "..."


    Watching my face intently, a hollow smile appeared on White Night''s pallid face.


    "Ha, I didn''t know this, but am I weak to beauty tricks...?"

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    "I really don''t understand what you mean by wanting to form an alliance."


    White Night answered calmly.


    "I came to you personally to form an alliance. Are you doubting my sincerity now?"


    "It''s a lie. I know that. Both the Demon King and I are just means to an end for you."


    As Ash burst out, White Night''s eyes narrowed.


    "You n to use everyone to your advantage and then discard them when you''re done. Isn''t that right?"


    "Let''s say what you''re saying is true. Then shouldn''t you not be telling me that?"


    White Night chuckled.


    "If my true intention is to use you and then throw you away, shouldn''t you be quietly nning a countermeasure knowing that? Why tell me?"


    "I told you. I really want to form an alliance with you."


    The second song ended, and the third began.


    The humanmander and the undead legionmander continued to dance without rest.


    "Whatever your hidden intentions may be, you''ve helped us so far. Wemunicate well. And now we''re even dancing together."


    "..."


    "I don''t want to be your enemy. I want to be on your side until the end."


    White Night couldn''t stop her sneer.


    But Ash''s gaze was firm and unwavering. White Night was honestly a bit flustered.


    ''What''s this now? This almost feels like a proposal.''


    Is this human really trying to charm me?


    ''But... it''s not unpleasant.''


    In this hellish world, how many had approached her with such honesty?


    To her, a mere copy, a fake...


    So, White Night decided to give a bit of lip service.


    "Alright, I promise."


    As White Night stepped closer to Ash with a twirl, she whispered secretly.


    "I''ll truly be on your side."


    "Really?"


    "Until we defeat the Demon King and save the world from destruction... I won''t betray you. Is that enough?"


    There was no reason not to make such a promise. To some extent, it was sincere.


    ''Until we defeat the Demon King and save the world from destruction,'' she would be on his side.


    White Night winked with eyes heavily made up in red. A look of relief appeared on Ash''s face.


    "Good, White Night."


    As the third song ended.


    The two leaders bowed to each other afterpleting three dances. Ash stood up slowly and gestured towards the inside of the banquet hall.


    "Then follow me."


    White Night tilted her head.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To perform the blood oath ceremony."


    Ash''s guards rushed to follow, but Ash waved them off.


    "Don''t follow. This is something for White Night and me to resolve."


    "You too."


    White Night gestured simrly to the Jiangshi trailing behind her.


    "Stay here. This is something for themander here and me to handle."


    A young female waiter, with a red scarf around her neck, led them inside.


    "This way, please."


    In the innermost part of the banquet hall, a small private room was set up.


    On the table in the special room were two empty tes, two empty cups, a wide-mouthed bottle of clear liquor, and two daggers.


    The two sat facing each other at the table. White Night tilted her head as she looked at the tableware.


    "The blood oath ceremony, you mean that old tradition?"


    "Yes. The ritual performed by the rulers of this world when they form a blood oath."


    Ash rolled up his left sleeve and picked up one of the daggers on the table.


    "We exchange and consume each other''s flesh and blood. This binds the blood oath."


    "Bringing up such an antiquated ritual... you''re serious, aren''t you?"


    "I''ll go first."


    Ash unhesitatingly cut his left arm with the dagger.


    A piece of flesh, neatly sliced, fell onto the te, and blood streamed down from Ash''s left forearm. Without even a grimace, Ash let the blood drip into the bottle.


    "I''ll stop the bleeding."


    The waiter untied her scarf and tied it around Ash''s arm to stem the bleeding. Ash,posed as ever, gestured towards White Night.


    "It''s your turn."


    "..."


    White Night was wary of any magical principles hidden in this ceremony, but detected nothing.


    "Are you afraid of the knife? You''re not thinking of backing out now, are you?"


    "Why would I?"


    Holding the dagger before her, White Night gave Ash a bitter smile, then swung the dagger with magical force.


    A piece of the sturdy Jiangshi''s flesh fell onto the te. White Night let her cold, ck blood flow into the bottle, just like Ash had done.


    "You don''t seem like it, but you''re quite wild, aren''t you?"


    "It might be a bit barbaric, but it''s best to keep to tradition in such matters."


    White Night stopped her own bleeding. Once ready, the two sat opposite each other at the table.


    The waiter shook the bottle to mix their blood and then poured it into their cups.


    "First, please drink the wine mixed with each other''s blood."


    Ash drank without hesitation. White Night peeked at the wine, suspecting some magical spell, but detected nothing.


    ''Really just a pure ritual...?''


    After downing the wine, the waiter brought a long pair of tweezers and picked up the flesh from the te.


    "Next, please swallow each other''s flesh."


    "I''m happy to swallow the flesh of a living young person, but are you okay with it, Ash? It might taste like a corpse."


    The waiter first brought White Night''s flesh to Ash''s mouth. Ash smiled and opened his mouth.


    "If it''s the flesh of an ally, I''ll dly swallow it."


    And he really did swallow it without a grimace.


    Then, the waiter used the tweezers to bring Ash''s flesh to White Night.


    White Night remained guarded to the end, but detected nothing from the flesh, the tweezers, or the waiter.


    Gulp.


    White Night swallowed Ash''s flesh.


    Watching his enemy swallow his own flesh, Ash dered.


    "Now that we have shared each other''s flesh and blood, we are bound by a blood oath."


    "..."


    "We are like one body, and we shall join forces and fight for each other. Betrayal is a breach of heavenlyws, and the betrayer shall be punished without mercy."


    A mischievous smile formed on Ash''s lips.


    "So, let''s look forward to working together, White Night."


    Ash extended his hand, and White Night slowly reached out to grasp it.


    "..."


    Perhaps it was because of this cumbersome and bloody process.


    The opponent truly felt like a special being.


    "Alright, let''s get rid of this bloody, tasteless wine and food! Bring the real good wine and snacks! Let''s drink till we''re cross-eyed tonight!"


    Ash, who had taken a seat next to White Night, casually draped his arm over her shoulder.


    "Let''s set this party on fire, ally!"


    "..."


    White Night, looking nkly at Ash, then draped her arm over his shoulder in response.


    "Alright! Let''s revel together till the end of this world!"


    ***


    After the party ended, and the alliance was formed.


    White Night and the Lich Legion began fighting alongside Crossroad as allies.


    They officially dered rebellion against the Demon King and together crushed other monsters on the monster front.


    The third year of the monster front was terrible and harsh. But with White Night, a powerful ally, Crossroad could continue the tough fight.


    Initially, everyone was wary of White Night, a monster, but as she fought alongside them, risking her life, it didn''t take long for everyone to recognize her as arade.


    White Night grew close to the people of Crossroad. Trusting each other with their lives, they continued the fierce battle as part of the front line.


    ...


    The battle raged endlessly, and death piled up like hills. Countless sorrows and tears flowed like a river.


    Crossroad, atst, endured the third year ofbat.


    They repelled the endlessly assaulting Nightmare Legions.


    Defeated the Demon Guardian and annihted the ck Dragon swarm...


    Finally, thest desperate squad faced the Demon King in the deepest part of Lake Kingdom.


    In this elite squad of the human side, White Night was also proudly a member.


    Crack!


    A giant eye appeared in the air and blinked.


    White Night''s instant-kill ability - direct intervention through the vision of an external being, was able to damage even the Demon King.


    "Haha, this. I thought it was a cat I took in my arms."


    The Demon King, fatally wounded by White Night''s attack, coughed up blood andughed.


    "I suspected it might be a tiger someday, but I never imagined it would bite at my neck..."


    Crack!


    One more hit.


    Afterpletely annihting the Demon King, White Night sessfully usurped the Demon King''s throne as originally nned.


    Seizing divinity from the corpse of the Demon King and greedily consuming it, White Night received a direct message from the external being that had lent her power all this while.


    "Congrattions. You have sessfully rebelled, ant."


    "..."


    "Now you are the new Demon King."


    Darkness from another realm sprouted all over White Night''s body. As her entire body was covered with pitch-ck shadows, the external being''s cries continued to echo in her mind.


    "Now, hurry...! Show this world its true destruction!"


    "..."


    "Your predecessor, what was his aim, endlessly repeating this tiresome world! Do you know how boring it was to watch!"


    The external being was repeating the same tiresome words it had always said.


    "The one who should bring us, the audience, joy! How dare he! Used destruction as a means for his own goals!"


    "..."


    "Now, destroy it in one breath! Pour water, light fire! Proim the eternal end of this world!"


    The external being roared.


    "Then your ascension will beplete! Ascend with us to the heavens, and together we shall witness the destruction of all worlds!"


    White Night''s body waspletely engulfed in shadows, and where her face was, a white void drew a long curve instead of a mouth.


    "White Night..."


    Ash trembled as he looked up at the newly risen Demon King floating in the air.


    "Weren''t werades? Was this your intention from the beginning?"


    "I''m sorry, Ash."


    White Night looked down at her once sincererade with a bitter smile.


    "The blood oath ceremony we shared, the friendship we built... in the end, it''s all just a lower world affair."


    Among the ants, no matter how deep the rtionship, it''s still just among ants.


    Now, looking down from above, everything seemed so small and insignificant.


    White Night flicked her hand.


    Kwaah!


    From the deepest part of the ckke, countless monsters emerged anew and rushed towards Ash.


    Thest desperate squad of the human side fought valiantly, but one by one, they lost their lives against the overwhelming tide.


    Crack...


    Finally, the g of Crossroad fell, and even Ash was brought to his knees.


    Thump! Whack!


    Dozens of monsters, each with their own teeth, pierced Ash''s body from all directions. Blood sttered everywhere.


    White Night did not avert her eyes from the death of her first friend since bing a Lich.


    And then.


    "What a pity, White Night."


    With a voice that seemed to fade away at any moment, Ash slowly murmured.


    "Failed the final test."


    "...What?"


    "I really thought, perhaps we could berades..."


    Ash slowly lifted his head.


    Bloodied, his face bore an unprecedented cold light.


    "So, ites to this."


    Suddenly, the world halted.


    Not only the monsters summoned by White Night but also her entire body, and even the eyes of the external being in the sky...


    The whole world stood still, as if someonemanded it to ''stop''.


    "What...?"


    "Now then."


    Ash, who was being torn apart by the monsters, effortlessly shook himself free. The surrounding monsters dispersed like dust.


    His body, once bloodied, was now clean.


    White Night stared nkly at Ash, unable toprehend the situation.


    "It''s time to wake up from the dream, traitor."


    Before White Night''s eyes, Ash snapped his fingers.


    Snap!


    ***


    "...Huh?!"


    White Night jolted awake in shock.


    As her blurred vision cleared, she realized... she was in the private room where the blood oath ceremony had taken ce.


    White Night discovered she couldn''t move a muscle.


    And there was Ash, sitting with one leg crossed, his eyes cold.


    "You said you would form a blood oath with me."


    Ash poured whiskey into a ss he held. Ice clinked in the ss as it filled.


    "Yet you didn''t hesitate to betray me. I''m disappointed, White Night."


    "This is, what... What I just saw..."


    "It was an illusion."


    "An illusion...?"


    White Night stammered with a trembling voice.


    "The year I experienced... was it all an illusion?"


    "Yes. To test your true intentions, I showed you that illusion."


    Ash shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, I only directed the ''course'' of the illusion, the detailed situations and oues were all drawn by you. You had quite the n, didnt you? It helped me understand you better. And I got various information that I couldnt know otherwise."


    Dumbfounded, White Night yelled desperately.


    "That''s impossible! I am a Grand Sorceress! How could I, fall for a mortal''s illusion sopletely...!"


    "That''s why it wasn''t easy to prepare."


    Ash nced at the five heroes standing behind him.


    Orange, Lime, Cobalt, Violet, Scarlet.


    These were the five key agents who conducted this operation. Ash grinned as he looked at them.


    "But pulling off such a difficult design and stripping a fool bare, that''s what a con artist does."

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Operation Surprise Party was a n concocted to deceive White Night and wrest information from her.


    The operation involved seven members.


    First and foremost, Ash.


    His role was to engage White Night, the enemymander, and lead her into the trap as per the n.


    He had to entertain her, escort her, and if necessary, seduce her.


    This might have been seen as the most dangerous and difficult role, but Ash, who devised the n, stepped into this peril himself. Without him taking on this role, the operation wouldn''t have been feasible in the first ce.


    Then, the five members of the Gambler''s Club.


    The Mind Reader, Orange.


    The irvoyant, Lime.


    The Puppeteer, Cobalt.


    The Illusionist, Violet.


    And the Gambler, Scarlet.


    They were positioned in the banquet hall as waiters. Each was assigned a role suitable to their abilities and were deployed as needed to use their means to target White Night.


    Lastly, Serenade.


    Since Ash had to directly engage White Night, she couldn''tmand the overall situation. Therefore, Serenade assisted with operationmands from the control room.


    She understood the structure of the banquet hall better than anyone, was ustomed to handling multiple people simultaneously, and was adept at quick thinking.


    Moreover, she fully grasped the objective of this operation.


    ***


    The moment White Night entered the banquet hall, the operationmenced.


    Mind Reader Orange was the first to naturally serve drinks.


    Her innate ability allowed her to read someone''s thoughts by making them drink her specially brewed orange tea.


    Upon reaching level 50 and awakening, her ability evolved... Now, any beverage she touched, not just her brewed tea, could have the same effect without leaving any magical trace.


    Inbat situations, it''s an utterly trivial effect, hardly of any use. But its triviality made it undetectable by enemies.


    In intelligence operations, however, such a skill is incredibly rare. Ash felt a deep satisfaction in having painstakingly awakened the Gambler''s Club.


    Thus, Orange served the drinks calmly - Ash, taking two sses, offered one to White Night. White Night drank it without sensing anything amiss.


    In the control room.


    As soon as White Night''s lips touched the drink, Serenade manipted hermunication artifact.


    "Orange. Report the situation."


    She drank it refreshingly... It''s done. I can start reading her inner thoughts.


    "Communicate with themander on a private channel from now on. Report everything about White Night''s thoughts to him."


    Thus, from the very beginning of the party, White Night''s innermost thoughts wereid bare to Ash.


    After securing this insurance, Serenade contacted the next member.


    "Lime. What''s the situation?"


    irvoyant Lime was circling around Ash and White Night from a distance, stealing nces at White Night.


    I''ve started the search.


    "Is everything clear?"


    Yes. No issues with visibility. However, it might take some time to find the hidden location...


    "Themander will buy us time. Lime, take your time to find it."


    Serenade mentioned the core target of this operation.


    "The location of the ''talisman''."


    All Jiangshi, being corpses, need a sort of programming directive, a talisman, to move their bodies.


    Therefore, inbat situations with Jiangshi, the top priority is to destroy this talisman.


    White Night, a practitioner of Jiangshi sorcery, was rtively free from this restriction. However, as long as her body was a Jiangshi, a talisman had to be somewhere on her.


    Ash instructed with certainty, and Lime, with his irvoyant abilities, began to thoroughly search White Night''s clothed body.


    Originally, his irvoyant ability was limited to reading the back of a card. After awakening and evolving, he could easily peer inside the clothing of someone from a distance.


    But nothing was visible. Time passed in vain, and Serenade had to take measures to enable irvoyance from various angles.


    "...Instruct the band to y a waltz."


    Although Serenade didn''t like the idea of Ash dancing with another woman, this operation was more important. She gave the order.


    "Let''s make them dance. Spinning around in a waltz might give a better view."


    Thus, music yed, and Ash danced the waltz with White Night, spinning around.


    As the tense moments passed, finally, Lime made contact.


    ...I''ve found it. But the location is a bit... problematic.


    "Where is it?"


    Serenade asked urgently.


    They had prepared simtions for all possible locations of White Night''s talisman.


    But the actual location was far more challenging than anticipated.


    The roof of her mouth. I caught a glimpse during a conversation and focused on it, and there it was, attached in such a ce. And it''s very small.


    "...Good heavens."


    Rubbing her aching forehead, Serenade switchedmunication to the third member.


    "Scarlet."


    Listening.


    The waitress girl with a red scarf around her neck, the Gambler Scarlet, responded.


    Serenade sighed and said,


    "The talisman is located on the roof of the mouth."


    ...Wow.


    "Can you show off your skills, somehow?"


    If it were any other part of the body, perhaps something could be done. But inside the mouth?


    How could one touch a talisman ced in such a location? Scarlet shook her head in disbelief.


    It''s impossible. Besides, I''m a gambler, not a pickpocket...


    "It''s roughly the same principle, isn''t it? Deft hands, undetected."


    ...


    "So, can you do it or not?"


    Scarlet was an N-grade hero.


    Almost devoid of magic power, she was essentially no different from an ordinary person.


    Forced into a state of awakening that should have been unreachable with her specs, she achieved an extraordinary result.


    In terms of sleight of hand... she could deceive even a deity.


    How can I back out now that we''vee this far? I''ll see it through to the end.


    Scarlet sighed softly, then, while serving, quickly threw off her apron and muttered,


    Set the stage. I''ll give it a try.


    "Alright."


    Serenade was in a quandary. How to set the stage?


    "...We need to physically make her open her mouth. And towards Scarlet."


    Lost in thought with a sharp glint in her eye, Serenade suddenly snapped her fingers.


    "Let''s pretend to perform the Blood Oath ritual. It involves sharing flesh and blood. And it''s customary for the initiate to feed the flesh. Let''s seize this moment. Scarlet, can you do it?"


    Scarlet''s voice revealed panic.


    ...Not just a simple switch, but to switch using utensils? And remove the talisman stuck on the roof of that monster''s mouth?


    "Scarlet."


    Serenade asked softly but firmly again.


    "Just tell me if you can do it or not."


    ...Please inform themander.


    Adjusting her scarf, Scarlet approached White Night and Ash.


    If I pull off this impossible feat, ask for a double sry bonus this year.


    "I''ll give you five times. Go."


    Now that''s an amount worth risking my life for...


    As Scarlet approached energetically, Serenade also contacted Ash.


    "Commander. Use the pretext of performing the Blood Oath ritual to lead White Night to the inner private room."


    After exining the n, Serenade apologized.


    "...I''m sorry for presuming to use your flesh and blood."


    To Serenade''s apology, Ash, who was spinning around with White Night, nced towards the control room for a moment and winked.


    "...!"


    Struggling to smile, Serenade continued her instructions.


    "Set up a bottle of wine, sses, and a knife in the private room, and Violet! Wait in the room next to the private room."


    Then, the Blood Oath ritual was performed.


    Sharing wine mixed with blood, and eating the flesh that was torn off.


    Scarlet sessfully swapped the talisman attached to White Night''s pte with another one prepared in advance - at a speed invisible to the eye.


    Such was her exquisite skill that White Night didn''t notice at all, not even as her body began to stiffen...


    Ash and White Night continued to drink, and before long.


    Thud!


    White Night copsed as if she had fainted.


    "Lady Lilly!"


    Serenademanded Lilly, who was waiting nearby.


    "Activate the Magic Amplifier!"


    "Got it! Activating the Magic Amplifier!"


    A one-time-use artifact that amplifies the magical power of its target, the Magic Amplifier.


    Its target was none other than... the Illusionist, Violet, who had been waiting in the room next to the private room.


    "Violet, now!"


    Waaah-!


    Violet rushed into the private room, grabbed White Night''s head, and deployed her illusionary domain with all her might.


    Huff! Huff! Single-target illusionary domain, deploymentplete! It worked!


    After awakening, Violet''s ultimate skill was the ability to immerse a single target in a perfect illusion.


    While she couldn''t cast wide-area illusions like her basic skill, she could now create much more intricate illusions for a single target. Relieved at the sess, Violet let out a sigh.


    From now on, I will show illusions as directed by themander.


    "Orange, go to the scene right now and read the dreams of the enemymander. We need to extract as much information as possible."


    After sending Orange to the private room, Serenade quickly continued her instructions.


    "Scarlet,e out as we need to proceed to the next operation. Lime! Cobalt! Get ready."


    While Ash, Violet, and Orange were showing illusions and extracting information from White Night.


    Lime had identified the locations of talismans on the bodies of the remaining Jiangshi Liches, Scarlet had swapped them with other talismans prepared in advance, and thest member, the Puppeteer Cobalt, sessfully seized control of the copsed 10 Liches.


    After awakening, Cobalt gained the ability to arbitrarily seize control of summoned creatures and artificial life forms, making them his puppets. It was an application of this power.


    All operations had sessfully concluded. Letting out a sigh of relief and wiping the cold sweat from her forehead, Serenade announced,


    "Operation sessful. The party is over."


    Serenade shouted over the broadcast throughout the banquet hall.


    "Alright! Those of you having fun, start getting your heads together, and prepare for n B!"


    After the illusion shown to White Night ended and she regained consciousness, a situation requiring direct force could arise.


    As a result, the heroes enjoying the party all turned suddenly serious.


    Stopping their dances and exchanging greetings, the heroes uniformly moved to various warehouses and rooms around the banquet hall.


    Their equipment was hidden all over the ce.


    Heroes, shedding their suits and dresses to don armor, began to regroup in the banquet hall, weapons in hand.


    Seeing their steadfast appearance, Serenade couldn''t help but smile.


    ***


    "The moment you epted the invitation to this party... you were yed, fool."


    In the banquet hall''s private room.


    Ash coldly uttered towards a bewildered White Night.


    "You''ve always betrayed us in the game like this."


    "..."


    "And after epting you as an ally, by thetter half of the third year, your power grows toorge... By then, it bes too difficult to eliminate you."


    "..."


    "So, the best time to remove you would be now, just before forming an alliance."


    Although White Night did not fully understand everything Ash was saying, she intuitively realized the truth.


    This was checkmate.


    There was no escape.


    What she couldn''t understand, above all, was how she had fallen into such a trap. There were too many prerequisites that needed to be fulfilled for her to be ensnared like this.


    From not noticing the minor magical workings cast upon her, a powerful sorceress, everything was riddled with questions.


    "...The talisman."


    But the most iprehensible part was this.


    "The form and principles used in my talisman... only sorcerers from the East should know them. You swapped it? And stopped my body with it? Impossible, how did you know the form to create the talisman..."


    She stopped mid-sentence, dumbfounded.


    "Huh?"


    Ash chuckled.


    "You''re slow to catch on."


    "You mean...?"


    "Yes. The form for this talisman was given to us by the other version of you."


    White Night let out an almost screaming voice.


    "Impossible! She''s alive?! But the tower, it definitely..."


    "Copsed. By itself."


    "What nonsense...? Are you saying that even the destruction of the tower was all part of a scheme?!"


    Ash shrugged nonchntly.


    White Night shook her head in disbelief.


    "No way! She gained eternal life in the digital world! And that digital world was built inside the tower''s system!"


    "..."


    "To kill me, she would give up eternal life and kill herself?! No, it can''t be! The other me wouldn''t join such a mad n!"


    Above all, self-preservation was paramount.


    That was the guiding principle of White Night, the undead Lich who craved eternal life. Therefore, she couldn''t believe Ash''s words.


    "Well, maybe..."


    But Ash, smiling broadly,


    "Why not ask her yourself?"


    stretched out his hand towards the inner part of the private room.


    Then,


    Click-ck. Click-ck.


    Clear sounds of high heels echoed as someone emerged from the darkness of a corner of the room.


    "...?!"


    And upon seeing who it was, White Night''s face was painted with vivid shock and fear.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Click-ck. Click-ck.


    The sound of footsteps stopped, and emerging from the shadows was...


    A Jiangshi with blue skin, her voluptuous figure clearly outlined by the tight, oriental-style dress she wore.


    Facing White Night, the Jiangshi sneered bitterly.


    "That''s..."


    White Night, her eyes wide with terror and astonishment, muttered in a trembling voice.


    "...Is that me?"


    It felt like watching oneself step out of a mirror.


    Frozen in shock, White Night screamed in desperation.


    "What is this? Who are you! I''ll kill you right..."


    As she shouted, trying to use magic, White Night realized that no magical power was gathering.


    Confused, she examined her physical condition and then understood why she had been unable to move all this time.


    "...Huh?"


    She had no ''body'' at the moment.


    She was now just data in the shape of a skeleton, disyed on a small magical panel.


    "Huh? No... What? This is..."


    "Yes."


    Ash, looking on with a pitying gaze, brought a ss to his lips.


    "White Night, from your replication, you two, ck Night and Soya. I switched your Jiangshi body and electronic brain."


    "...?!"


    "All this time, you''ve been copying and pasting your consciousness into various bodies, right? Switching them was also possible."


    A cruel smile curled on Ash''s lips.


    "Why? You envied another version of you, didn''t you? Jealous of another you who conquered the electronic brain world, what you considered the final destination of your research. So, I swapped them for you. You should be thankful."


    "This, what... This doesn''t make any..."


    Trembling in the screen, ck Night abruptly turned her gaze.


    And red at the other self she had switched bodies with - Soya.


    Everything now made sense.


    The reason she fell for simple magical tricks today must be due to the other self''s interference operations.


    From the principles of charm spells to the art of transferring consciousness to a new body.


    It was all leaked to the human side by another version of herself.


    "Why... another me?"


    ck Night vented her frustration, unable toprehend.


    "You seeded, didn''t you... You achieved the ideal immortality we sought!"


    "..."


    "But why? Why go to the lengths of giving up that immortality, to do something like this?"


    After a brief silence,


    Soya, who had been silent for a while, slowly opened the mouth of the Jiangshi and said.


    "I thought reaching the electronic brain world as a Lich was the final stage of escaping the finite cycle of life."


    "But why!"


    "Yet, once I reached there, I realized it wasn''t an infinite or eternal space."


    Transforming oneself into data to gain immortality in the electronic brain world seemed feasible.


    But it wasn''t. It was just another form of escapism, built within the physical confines of a magical tower.


    A world that would vanish like a mirage once the tower copsed and the system shut down.


    "In the end, I realized that this life, too, would wear down and fade away... That''s what I came to understand."


    A Lich is a magician fleeing from death.


    From a frail human body to an undead skeleton, to a Jiangshi, and then data in the electronic brain world...


    Continuously shifting forms, but nowhere was there eternity, only an extension of a pitiful life.


    True immortality wasn''t to be found in such ces.


    "That''s when Ash proposed to me. He was setting this trap to kill you and asked if I would cooperate."


    Soya nced briefly at Ash and slowly nodded.


    "If it meant setting a trap to ensure your death... If it meant I could be the only one again, then giving up the electronic brain world seemed like a fair trade."


    After all, whether data or a Jiangshi, both were finite.


    In order to return as the sole entity, Soya, the cyber Lich of the electronic brain world, willingly abandoned her domain.


    As a result, their bodies were swapped - ck Night ended up trapped within a small mechanical device.


    "Now, with this Jiangshi body, I will pursue a new form of immortality."


    With a trace of pity in her gaze, Soya whispered to her other self.


    "You will be trapped in thatpletely sealed world... Slowly disintegrating. Another me."


    "No, no, no, no...!"


    ck Night struggled in vain, but the device she was trapped in had no connection to the outside world.


    Had it been the system she had built inside the magic tower, she could have freely wielded the mountain of powers bestowed upon the tower.


    But the magic tower had already copsed, and the mechanical device she was in had no magic-sensitive tools installed.


    All that remained was her consciousness, unable to do anything.


    "No, no, no, no!"


    Ash slowly picked up the mechanical device, holding ck Night inside, as she let out a wrenching scream like nails on a chalkboard.


    "I hope you hold no regrets, ck Night. Both of us, we tried to use and consume each other."


    Looking into the mechanical device containing ck Night, Ash spoke indifferently.


    "However, unlike you, who only researched within the life of the magic tower, I, having been muddied and rolled in the dirt here and there... was just a little more adept at such dirty trickery. That''s all."


    "No, Ash! Please! No-"


    "Don''t worry too much, brain in a box."


    Ash''s fingers, smiling softly, slowly moved towards the power button of the device.


    "I''m not a mad scientist, but maybe I''ll send some electrical stimtion asionally... wouldn''t I?"


    "Just a moment! I beg you! Ash! Listen to me..."


    Click-


    Ash''s finger pressed down on the power button, and the screen went off.


    At the same time, darkness descended in the electronic brain world inside the small device.


    Plunging into a world ofplete and utter darkness, where nothing existed... Suddenly, ck Night realized.


    The one she had danced with was not an ordinary human.


    But a demon-like - themander of the enemy forces.


    ***


    Click-


    A tablet PC-like device on Earth was turned off.


    "Sigh."


    I exhaled a short sigh and ced the machine on the table.


    Then, the Jiangshi who had approached me slowly opened her mouth.


    "Thanks to you, now I am the only one."


    "..."


    "I''ve eliminated another me, and the Lich Legion has virtually been annihted, losing both its legionmander and top Liches. You''ve perfectly executed my request."


    The Lich, now inhabiting a new Jiangshi body - Soya, spoke in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "Though I''ve lost the magic tower... well, a tower can be rebuilt."


    "..."


    "Thank you, Ash. I''ll continue to cooperate with you."


    Soya, still adjusting to her new body, stood rigidly and then turned to leave.


    "The party is over, I''ll be on my way."


    "Wait a moment."


    I called out to Soya.


    "Now that you''ve given up the electronic brain world, what kind of immortality will you pursue?"


    "..."


    "You''ve realized, haven''t you? No matter what kind of immortality you pursue in this real world, you''ll never achieve it."


    Soya slowly stopped.


    I gazed at her back, speaking softly yet with certainty.


    "You''re aiming for ascension too, aren''t you?"


    "..."


    "You''ve made a pact too, right? With the Outer Gods."


    In the game, if you were hostile towards Soya, she would use instant death abilities. Summoning a massive eye to kill your hero in one hit.


    In other words - she, too, had made a pact with those Outer Gods, the eyes.


    "In the end, you too will betray us, aiming to destroy this world and stand with those beings from the other world?"


    "..."


    "To do that, you had to eliminate another version of you, right?"


    By the time I had read ck Night''s mind, I had already gathered all the necessary information.


    In the end, Soya too... intended to kill each other to stand on the same level as those Outer Gods, to earn that right.


    "ck Night and Soya, you two are ultimately copies of the same entity, White Night. So, your thought processes are bound to be the same."


    "..."


    Without answering, Soya slowly reached out her hand and pushed open the closed door of the special room.


    Then...


    Click! Click! Click!


    My heroes, who had been waiting outside the door, revealed themselves.


    All fully armed, d in armor, with drawn weapons pointed in this direction.


    As soon as the door opened, they simultaneously aimed their sword tips at Soya''s throat. Dozens of des touched her neck.


    "..."


    A deadly silence ensued.


    Clink-


    I finished my whiskey on the rocks and spoke coldly.


    "You could im you''re not involved. But from our perspective, we can''t afford to take any more risks."


    "..."


    "Sorry, but I can''t let you go, Soya."


    "...You''ve been calling me by a strange name since a while ago."


    The voice of the Lich Grand Sorceress, filled with a malevolent aura, exhaled a short sigh.


    "I am White Night."


    Zing-!


    Explosive magical power burst forth from her body. My heroes swallowed their groans and had to step back.


    "The Great Sorceress of the Lake Kingdom, the longest-surviving Grand Sorceress in the history of the continent. And yes, as you said, the only being who will ascend to divinity and take her ce among the stars. White Night."


    Whoosh-!


    A gust of wind enveloped the entire banquet hall due to the magical power emanating from her body.


    Facing the swirling wind, I calmly set down my empty ss. White Night, who had turned back around, faced me.


    "The kind of immortality obtained in this lower world means nothing. Look at those lives cocooned at the bottom of thiske, lingering like bugs. That''s not the immortality I''m after."


    "..."


    "I will ascend to heaven. I will stand at the same level as those beings from the other world."


    "Boldly admitted."


    "In order to do that, I had to eliminate another me, but you''ve taken care of that problem for me."


    Darkness from the other world began to gather behind her like clouds.


    "If you choose to be my enemy, then I have no need for you, Ash."


    Then from that amassed darkness, a giant eye was about to-


    Whoosh-!


    -It didn''t open.


    The encroaching darkness from the other world suddenly dispersed. The howling wind ceased, and the ominous atmosphere subsided.


    "...?"


    White Night muttered in confusion, failing toprehend the situation.


    "What? Why? My magic power..."


    "The body you''re using right now is that of a Jiangshi... and you were the one who taught us how to make Jiangshi talismans, remember?"


    I slowly stood up, casually slipping my hand into my pocket.


    "Before the body swap, we reverse-engineered it and made some modifications. We put restrictions on the use of magical power."


    "That''s nonsense...! Don''t talk rubbish! That''s not possible for modern humans!"


    "Don''t underestimate modern humans, ancient monster."


    This world is a magical civilization.


    While you were cooped up alone in your magic tower, did you think the people outside were just ying around?


    Even if it''s a never-seen-before magic, if we can understand the forms andnguage, we can reverse-engineer it to steal the underlying principles.


    ''Besides, we have Junior.''


    Junior, a genius who, after seeing Celendion''s vampiric magic reversal just once, managed to copy its principles and made it her ultimate skill.


    The sorcery system of the East fundamentally differs in its basic forms, so we had to mobilize all the magicians affiliated with the front, including Junior, for reverse engineering and reconfiguration.


    Yet, we seeded.


    ''A magician is a tactical weaponparable to a fighter jet.''


    And a fighter jet, as much as it is overwhelmingly powerful, is also a delicate and fragile weapon.


    Compared to other contemporary weapons, it has vulnerable defenses and disastrously low fuel efficiency.


    Powerful once it begins flying, but if it hasn''t started flying yet, it can easily be brought down.


    Magicians and fighter jets have a lot inmon.


    So - if you tamper with the fuel tank and prevent it from even starting to fly.


    What remains is just a costly hunk of metal, unable to fly, with defenses as thin as paper.


    "You''ve neglected your history lessons, White Night."


    I gestured towards the foolish Grand Sorceress looking at me with a pale face.


    "When you invite foreign forces into a civil war, the oue is mostly the same."


    Their own battles should be ended by their own hands.


    If they fail to do so and seek outside help, the smiling outsiders...


    "Will devour them."


    The same applies to these two sorceresses.


    Each brought in ''me'' as a foreign force to eliminate the other.


    They thought they could use me just enough and then discard me.


    But, they underestimated me.


    Taking steps towards the enemymander, I dered coldly.


    "It''s time to pay the price. Sorceress."

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    White Night did not easily fall prey.


    She began to modify the talismans attached to her body in real-time and soon started to regain control over her magic power.


    If she had just three more minutes, she could have recovered her strength and turned the banquet hall into ashes.


    But she was already surrounded by my heroes.


    We were not foolish enough to watch her regain her power.


    Flight was not permitted.


    My heroes charged in from all sides, shouting, and White Night, despite everything, began a desperate resistance.


    She scattered talisman scrolls she had hidden, attempting to bombard the area. But then...


    "Torkel!"


    "Huup-!"


    With his ultimate skill, ''Man is not Made for Defeat'', activated, Torkel blocked White Night''s path.


    An immensely powerful magic that could melt city walls exploded, but Torkel, with his ultimate skill and his giant shield, easily blocked it.


    As White Night frantically reached for another talisman, Lucas and Evangeline broke through from her nks. White Night immediately scattered talismans towards them, but...


    Boom!


    Lucas, trusting the overwhelming magical defense of his new armor ''Water Moon'', charged straight in.


    He sessfully closed in on White Night, piercing through the magical mes.


    Taat-!


    Evangeline, approaching from the other side, easily blocked the magic with her shield and absorbed the damage with ''Damage Save''.


    My three vanguards sessfully intercepted White Night''s three most crucial attacks.


    At that point, it was game set.


    A mage is certainly the most powerful tactical weapon in this world, but...


    If they cannot secure distance, warm up their engine, or have insufficient fuel.


    "Checkmate."


    They die.


    White Night was pummeled by the sniping and magic of my heroesing from all directions.


    ***


    The third-rankedmander of the Nightmare Legion, the Grand Sorceress White Night, fell in vain.


    "..."


    As I quietly watched the fallen lich, the moment I approached her...


    Rustle, rustle...


    "What...?!"


    A sticky darkness from another world burst forth from White Night''s body.


    ''This one, she couldn''t have...!''


    Even as she was vanquished, she managed to modify a talisman... to secure a connection with another world!


    The eyes of the bloodied corpse on the ground suddenly rolled and red at me.


    A dense darkness covered the air, and within it, a giant white eyeball slowly appeared.


    Whirrrr-


    Thump!


    A bright red iris swam atop the white, rotating like a turret locking on its target, then stopped.


    The target was me.


    A clear sneer crossed the lips of the fallen White Night.


    "Even if I go, I''ll take you with me to hell, Ash...!"


    The giant eye began to blink, appearing to move in slow motion.


    The figures of my subordinates throwing themselves to protect me also seemed to move slowly.


    And then, faster than any of them-


    Swoosh!


    Nameless blocked in front of me.


    sh-!


    From Nameless'' hand, an old iron sword emitted a dazzling light.


    "Haah-!"


    With her blue dress fluttering, Nameless struck down with a sh made of light.


    The beam of light from the sword was so bright it seemed to erase the night around it.


    Before that light, the darkness of another world was incinerated, and the Outer eye in it lost its form.


    The iris couldn''t even close its eyelids, and the attack was rendered futile.


    "It''s not the Outer God, but the darkness that forms the base of the summoning you targeted."


    White Night muttered in resignation.


    "Interfering until the end, Nameless One..."


    Instead of responding, Nameless flicked her sword down and slowly sheathed it.


    As she flicked her sword, the fragments of light scattered around us, forming a defensive line that neutralized the darkness of the other world.


    In the fading darkness, the giant eyeball still gazed at me.


    And then-


    "...yer."


    A voice resounded.


    It was deep, dull, and reminiscent of a bug gnawing on something. I clutched my throbbing forehead.


    That eyeball, the Outer God, was speaking to me.


    "You are worthy."


    "Worthy of what, all of a sudden... Worthy?"


    "Yes. You are more than worthy of ascension... of obtaining divinity and ascending to the throne. Haven''t you been fighting for a very long time?"


    White Night looked up at the eyeball with startled eyes, but the eyeball roared without paying her any attention.


    "I shall aid you. Let us stand together in the heavens. Then your shattered soul will bepletely healed, and your existence restored."


    "..."


    "You are worthy of this. Come, join me..."


    "Fuck off."


    I interrupted it and flipped my middle finger.


    The eyeball widened in shock.


    "What?"


    "Fuck off. Or maybe you have eyes but no ears?"


    I growled, spewing sphemous words against the Outer God.


    "I don''t need your ascension, divinity, throne, or whatever incoherent game you''re ying. Just pretend you never heard that and get out of our world."


    "Do you not understand? You are a fake, glued together! The only way for the shattered you to be real again is to gain divinity and stand with us!"


    "And who are you to certify me as genuine or fake?"


    Standing right before the boundary of scattered light, I red at it.


    "I am fake. I am shattered. So what?"


    I think of...


    The child lying in the hospital.


    This copsing world.


    All the people within my reach.


    I want to save them.


    This clear wish in my heart, even if the darkness of another world descends, is an unquenchablentern that allows me to be myself.


    I smiled wryly.


    "That''s enough for me."


    "...Is it?"


    The darkness faded, and the giant eye began to disperse.


    Thest thing it uttered, surprisingly moderate in tone.


    "As one who has watched over you for a long time, it was a pleasure to converse, yer. I will watch yourst battle towards destruction... to the very end."


    "There might be doom and gloom in your world, but not in ours."


    I spat out bitterly towards the disappearing eyeball.


    "I''ll make sure to ruin your fun with all my might."


    The eyeballpletely vanished, and the darkness lifted.


    The silence was broken by the dying voice of White Night.


    "...Why?"


    I turned around to see White Night, fallen and coughing up blood, asking in pure bewilderment.


    "Why did you, refuse that offer?"


    "..."


    "You too are a fake... like me, a chimera pieced together from someone else''s memories."


    "..."


    "Why? Don''t you want to be real, Ash?"


    After a small sigh, I slowly raised my hand to the sky.


    "Do you see it, White Night?"


    "...?"


    Confused, White Night raised her head to look at my finger.


    And then... she btedly realized what my finger was pointing at.


    The moon.


    During our battle, a hole had been sted through the outer wall of Hotel Crossroad. Through it, moonlight, having just passed through the clouds, was shining down.


    Bathed in the pale moonlight, I murmured.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "Beautiful, but what does this..."


    "Does it matter whether the hand pointing at the moon''s beauty is real or as fake as Pinhios? It''s irrelevant, right?"


    "...!"


    The hand is not important.


    Look at the moon.


    Whether I am real or fake, that is not important.


    As long as my heart in saving this world is real.


    "What matters is the heart behind the g, not the g itself."


    So.


    It doesn''t matter if I am a being born of lies. Even if I am a hideous patchwork of pieces, it doesn''t matter.


    Because the heart within me is true.


    White Night, as if struck on the back of her head, looked up at the moon with a dazed expression and then,


    "Ha ha..."


    Let out a hollowugh.


    "Ash, your words are truly right."


    "..."


    "Whether it''s real or fake, it''s just a finger pointing at the moon."


    The sorceress who was Soya, having entered the body of ck Night, a copy from White Night,


    Whether it''s ck Night, Soya, or White Night, the mage whose identity was now unclear, coughed outughter mixed with tears and blood.


    "I spent my life in vain, striving to be a real, eternal finger."


    "..."


    "Without truly knowing what life I desired, what I wanted to point to..."


    The light in the undeads eyes quickly faded.


    "If I could turn this world into a fake, then perhaps I could go to the real world above... Then I, too, would no longer be a fake."


    "..."


    "Even if I had managed that, since I never knew what I truly wanted to point to, I would always remain a fake."


    Theughter mixed with tears gradually subsided.


    "How absurd, howughable. In the end, I..."


    With her head buried in the mud of her own blood, White Night mumbled onest time.


    "What did I want to point to, what did I want to live for..."


    For what purpose.


    To the extent of sacrificing her life and bing undead.


    To the extent of allying with the Demon King and begging the Outer Gods.


    Did she want to be real?


    "Now, I... can''t remember..."


    Unable to recall to the end.


    White Night breathed herst.


    "..."


    Looking down at the corpse of the fallen enemymander, I slowly raised my head again.


    The pale moonlight shone straight upon us.


    ***


    The party was over, but the battle was not yet finished.


    Apart from the liches that had infiltrated Crossroad, the remaining forces of the Lich Legion were waiting in the ins south of Crossroad.


    They were in hiding, fully prepared to strike Crossroad from outside if the party turned out to be a trap and White Night sent a signal.


    Their movements were stealthy, but such contingency nning was predictable. Our scouts had already located them.


    Above all, White Night, who was supposed to send the signal, had already been eliminated.


    My troops, having circled around to the rear of the Lich Legion, who were only guarding against an attack from Crossroad, ambushed them.


    The Lich Legion,posed entirely of mages, possessed formidable firepower, one of the most powerful among the monster ranks.


    However, as I''ve said several times, that''s only when the basic conditions are met.


    A fighter jet that cant take off from the runway doesnt even get the chance to crash.


    My heroes, who closed in suddenly, decimated the Lich Legion, which couldn''t put up a proper resistance.


    With the legionmander and the elite units all eliminated inside Crossroad, it was actually more difficult for them to exert properbat power.


    "..."


    After neutralizing thest lich''s attempt to cast magic with her shield and finishing it off with a spear,


    Evangeline, looking down at the fallen lich, spat out,


    "Will we ever have a monster on our side?"


    "..."


    "I liked that lich archmage... She gave me armor, helped in many ways... I thought maybe, transcending friend or foe, she could be our ally."


    Dressed in Snow White, given by White Night, Evangeline muttered as she looked down at her armor.


    "But to think she intended to burn down our world... We defeated and eliminated her, but my heart feels odd."


    "Someday, it might happen."


    I found myself thinking of Salome again.


    I thought of Kali-Alexander and White Night as well.


    All of them could have been enemymanders who joined our side.


    Some really became our allies, some we understood yet had to fight to death, and some tried to betray me until I took the initiative.


    What kind of enemymanders will we face next?


    But one thing is certain.


    "Yet, we are in the midst of a war."


    Basically, we are enemies who must fight to death.


    "Don''t ever forget that, Evangeline."


    "..."


    "Let''s go."


    Comforting Evangeline, who had her lips tightly sealed, I led the way.


    "The real war begins now."


    The first battle of the third year.


    The third-rankedmander of the Nightmare Legion, the Grand Sorceress White Night, and the Lich Legion.


    This battle hase to an end.


    And now.


    The most arduous and challenging final year begins, iparable to what we''ve faced so far.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    In the dawn after the battle and the cleanup, there were virtually no casualties or even injuries, a miraculous oue considering the adversary had been amander of the Nightmare Legion.


    We had a modest celebration.


    Heroes sat around in the partially destroyed but still beautifully adorned banquet hall, chatting and drinking.


    The party was over, so everyone sat around calmly, talking, drinking beverages, and snacking.


    It was a slightly different atmosphere from the usual victory feasts, a gentler, more subdued mood.


    And at the center of it all was Nameless.


    When Nameless first entered the banquet hall, she received hostile nces from several other kings.


    It was inevitable. She represented the Lake Kingdom, the source of the monsters.


    She was initially met with wary eyes, suspected of being the root cause of all this trouble.


    But now, the other kings were crowding around Nameless with interest and awe, trying to engage her in conversation.


    ''After all, wielding such a sword of light. She seemed like someone born to defeat those monsters.''


    An otherworldly deity tried to descend from the darkness, and Nameless, wielding her sword, emitted light and repelled this deity. Everyone at the gathering had seen it.


    The kings present were all warriors who wielded swords themselves.


    They could not overlook Nameless''s extraordinary prowess.


    Thus, the various kings at the gathering were trying to converse with Nameless and forge a connection with her.


    Initially bewildered, Nameless was now handling the situation withposure and dignity.


    Seems a few hundred years haven''t entirely erased the poise ingrained in her during her princess days.


    ''Nameless''s debut in the current world seems quite sessful.''


    While watching this scene from the second-floor terrace, I heard a slightly petnt voice behind me.


    "Taking care of a debutante''s introduction during a war with monsters... Really, you are bold and extraordinary."


    Turning around, it was Serenade.


    With her aqua hair lightly tied at the back and wearing a simple ck dress, with a coat lightly ced over her shoulders, Serenade handed me a ss of champagne with a silver nce.


    "I always end up admiring you, Your Highness."


    "Haha... I thought the best ce to demonstrate Nameless''s current value was on the battlefield, especially against a tough enemy."


    Once the World Guardian Front officiallyunches, kings from all over the world will gather here at Crossroad with their troops.


    It was a n to create allies for Nameless beforehand, and it seemed to be going well.


    "It''s a bit grand to call it a debutante ball, but, well. It went as nned."


    epting the champagne ss from Serenade, I gave her a knowing wink.


    "You did well today, Serenade. The operation was sessful thanks to yourmand."


    "I only did as you had instructed beforehand, Your Highness."


    "If it weren''t for your quick thinking, we wouldn''t have had such a perfect oue. Just ept mypliment."


    We quietly sipped our champagne.


    The view of the banquet hall, partially destroyed from the battle, came into sight. I licked my lips awkwardly.


    "Anyway... the hotel''s a mess now. Sorry about that,"


    "Haha. No, it''s okay. Facilities like these can be repaired. To save lives, a bit of damage like this is perfectly eptable."


    A brief silence followed.


    Serenade quietly looked at Nameless and then blurted out.


    "...She''s a beautiful person."


    "Nameless? Right? I was also surprised. In that underground dungeon, she waspletely drenched in sweat, but once she cleaned up..."


    "Today''s enemymander was also a beauty."


    "White Night? Although her skin was ashen, yes, by any absolute standard, she was quite beautiful."


    "There''s never a shortage of beauties around His Highness..."


    Serenade mumbled absent-mindedly, then suddenly came to her senses with a start and waved her hands frantically at me.


    "No, no, it''s not that I''m jealous! I don''t have the right to be! It''s just..."


    "Serenade."


    I smiled wryly and put down my empty champagne ss.


    "It''s okay to be jealous."


    "What...?"


    Serenade blinked her silver eyes in confusion.


    "That means...?"


    "Serenade."


    "Yes, yes?"


    "It''s going to get busier from now on. There might not be asions like this for a while. So..."


    I gestured towards the first floor.


    "Shall we dance?"


    Serenade blinked nkly for a moment and then nodded vigorously, her cheeks turning red.


    "Yes!"


    We quietly descended to a smaller hall next to the brightly lit main hall, already turned off and cleared out.


    Instead of music, the sound of peopleughing and drinking came from the hall next door. In ce of the lights, faint moonlight filtered through the windows.


    Here, we slowly held hands, pressed close, and stepped gracefully to the rhythm.


    I whispered to Serenade, who was cautiously stepping with a blushing face.


    "Are you disappointed?"


    "About what?"


    "Not dancing under the bright lights, being the center of attention... but quietly dancing in the shadows like this."


    I didn''t wait for Serenade''s response and continued.


    "Sorry. I''m the type who doesn''t boast about what''s truly precious, preferring to cherish it privately."


    "..."


    Whether she was dumbfounded or purely admiring, I couldn''t tell.


    Serenade eventually narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    "Really... if only words were enough."


    In the dark, narrow hall, without an orchestra or music, we twirled in the moonlight.


    ***


    "Okay~ So!"


    In a corner of the banquet hall.


    Dressed down in casual clothes instead of armor or a dress, Evangeline, with a bottle of drink in hand, dered,


    "It''s been a while since ourst Crossroad Women''s Hero and Mercenary Rights Meeting! Today, we''re also weing a new member! Let''s drink until the sunes up!"


    Gathered around were Evangeline, Junior, Yun, and the new member, Nameless.


    Nameless, who had been dragged to this gathering somewhat unexpectedly, tilted her head.


    "Crossroad Women''s Hero and Mercenary Rights Meeting?"


    "Ah, you think the name''s weird, right? Listen, Nameless, there''s a deep meaning behind this name..."


    Evangeline rambled on with a grand exnation.


    After finishing her exnation, Evangeline looked around, puzzled.


    "But where''s our senior magician... Lilly?"


    "She went straight home to see Sid."


    Vice-chairwoman Lilly of themittee had been absent since a few months before giving birth. Today, right after the operation, she went straight home to her baby, Sid, who was under the care of a nanny.


    Evangeline wiped her mouth, feeling somewhat disappointed.


    "Wow~ Just thinking about Sid makes my mouth water. Are all babies that cute?"


    "No, they are cute, but why would that make you drool..."


    "It''s just that I''d have no wishes left if I could give those soft cheeks a kiss. Ah, is this why everyone bes crazy about their nieces and nephews?"


    Indeed, Sid was very cute.


    ''I wonder if she''ll really let her kiss him someday...?''


    Wondering if invoking the loyalty of the Crossroad Women''s Hero and Mercenary Rights Meeting might persuade Lilly, Junior filled all the sses with liquor.


    Including Evangeline''s ss of juice, there were five sses in total.


    The sses were passed around. All four seated took one, leaving one remaining.


    Thud.


    Evangeline ced the remaining ss on the empty floor. Nameless, tilting her head, asked,


    "What''s this empty ss for?"


    "Well, you see."


    Evangeline gave a bitterugh and scratched the back of her head.


    "It''s for those who were part of our group but have departed."


    "Oh..."


    "I thought about pouring for the number of those who''ve left, but then it would just make me sad thinking about each one..."


    Evangeline coolly added,


    "Thought it would be too much to handle if the number increases, so decided to pour just one ss."


    "..."


    This was a drinking session at the front lines.


    Nameless stared nkly at the ss for those who had left and those who would leave. The overly filled liquor shimmered red.


    "Alright, no more heavy talk! To celebrate Nameless joining! Cheers!"


    The four clinked their sses together.


    "Originally Dusk Bringar, Verdandi, and Elize were also members, but they didn''te today, maybe they had their own after-parties. But next time, let''s all gather and have a drink!"


    Soon the members started sharing various stories.


    They began with talks about Lilly, who was raising Sid, then moved on to formerrades who had passed away - like Margarita who was part of this group, Reyna who came and caused havoc, and Jupiter who had connections with Reyna...


    Over the past two years, many memories had umted, as had many farewells.


    The liquor flowed, and as ismon with young people''s drinking sessions, the topic eventually turned to romance.


    "...So I went like this, Kun''s lips, smack!"


    "Oh my, oh my, oh my! That''s amazing!"


    "And then the follow-up was like this, bam! Bam!"


    "Kyaaa, that''s crazy, crazy! I''m definitely going to learn and use it too!"


    Yun, recounting her day''s brave acts (?), had Evangeline covering her mouth in awe when she suddenly looked at Nameless.


    "Oh right, speaking of which, Nameless! Who was the person you danced with earlier?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I saw from a distance, you were dancing with someone! Who was it? Did you find a nice man on the surface?"


    Junior joined in.


    "That... was the lord''s aide, right! You were dancing with him?"


    "Oh, you danced with him! He''s always been nice to us, providing food and drinks whenever we visit the lord''s mansion."


    Evangeline seemed to think of the lord''s aide as nothing more than a vending machine that provided meals and lodging.


    Evangeline rested her chin on her hand and hummed.


    "But what was his name... I joined the academy after he was stationed here, so I''m not sure."


    Junior also tilted her head.


    "Right. His presence is oddly elusive, so I can''t really remember his name. Umm..."


    "..."


    Nameless blinked nkly.


    Why was it? Even though she had danced with him earlier, his face was already bing blurry.


    His name.


    His name...


    In a hurry, Nameless stood up from her seat and nodded to the other members.


    "Excuse me, I''ll be right back."


    And with that, Nameless hurriedly left the banquet hall.


    "Wow, Nameless. Didn''t expect that from her..."


    Watching her leave, Evangeline raised her ss in admiration.


    "So young!"


    No, you''re the youngest...


    Thinking this, Junior and Yun watched as Evangeline raised her ss again.


    "Alright, let''s drink! Leaving our princess who''s gone to find her fate! We''ll drink among ourselves! Who knows when we''ll have such a gathering again?"


    ***


    As dawn broke in the east and the moon was about to disappear in the west,


    "..."


    Aider stood numbly at the hotel entrance, following the moon with his eyes as it set in the west.


    Tap-tap.


    That''s when the sound of shoes echoed.


    Startled, Aider slowly turned around to see Nameless catching her breath.


    Aider showed a faint smile.


    "...Do you need something from me, Princess?"


    "Haa, haa, haa..."


    Finally catching her breath, Nameless mustered all her courage and asked.


    "May I ask your name?"


    "..."


    "Though I have no name to give you... I still wish to know yours."


    After a moment''s hesitation,


    "...Aider."


    He slowly voiced his name.


    "My name is Aider, Princess."


    "Aider..."


    Rolling the name in her mouth and closing her eyes to savor it, Nameless smiled shyly.


    "It''s a beautiful name."


    "...Indeed."


    Aider smiled back, equally shy.


    "Truly... it''s a beautiful name."


    "I will remember your name, Aider. And the time I spent with you today."


    Nameless smiled faintly, her face still wet with sweat.


    "Let''s meet again."


    After a courteous bow, Nameless disappeared back into the banquet hall.


    "..."


    Watching Nameless''s retreating figure, Aider looked as if he might crumble at any moment.


    Someone casually approached Aider and draped an arm over his shoulder.


    "Why do you look like you''ve lost everything in the world?"


    Turning around, it was Ash.


    Aider struggled to smile after a long pause.


    "I just don''t want today to end. A miraculous day like this, where I could dance with her... I hate to see it end."


    "Tomorrow will bring its own sun."


    Ash smiled wryly and patted Aider''s shoulder.


    "There will be more good days, Aider."


    "...Yes. Tomorrow, a new sun will rise."


    Aider looked up at the sky again.


    The brightening east was ready for sunrise, and the moon hanging in the western sky had almost vanished.


    "But I will never forget the moonlight of today."


    Aider slowly closed his eyes.


    As if to etch the dance with Nameless deep into his soul...


    "I will never... forget it."


    ***


    [STAGE 25 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Ash(EX), Scarlet(N)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash(EX) and 30 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - None


    [Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Grand Sorceress Magic Core(SSR): 2


    - Elite Lich Magic Core(SR): 10


    - Lich Legion Magic Core(R): 30


    - Offensive Magic Talisman: 10 <Scroll>


    - Defensive Magic Talisman: 10 <Scroll>


    - Auxiliary Magic Talisman: 10 <Scroll>


    [Stage clear rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 2


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 5


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Happy Together]

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Time passed, and thest day of February arrived.


    A memorial service for all those who had lost their lives on this front was held.


    Then, as days passed, March came.


    With the chill of early spring still in the air, troops and supplies from all over the world began to arrive in Crossroad.


    "I''ve never seen Crossroad this busy in my life..."


    Evangeline eximed softly, looking down at the bustling city.


    As troops arrived in full force and supplies began to umte, the city was busier than ever.


    Looking at the crowded barracks filled with carriages and soldiers, I nodded my head in approval.


    "Good thing we built additional barracks."


    Months ago, just before the existing barracks were full, I had ordered the construction of new ones.


    The new barracks werepleted just in time, and new troops began pouring in.


    ''Come on, move into the new expansion~''


    As I received reports of the rapidly expanding troop situation and felt satisfied, Lucas cautiously added,


    "Actually, even with the new barracks, we might still be short... If more troopse, we''ll need more space."


    "We''ll have to order additional construction then."


    As I pondered where to ce the third barracks, Evangeline beside me started to babble.


    "But what will we do with all these buildings once we''ve defeated the monsters?"


    Hmm, indeed.


    They''ll be useful for a year, but after that, dealing with all these barracks will be a headache. They''ll be empty.


    I turned to Evangeline with a gesture.


    "Evangeline Cross, the future Margraves, do you have any ideas?"


    "Wha, what?! Future Margraves?!"


    Evangeline jumped up in excitement at the mention of ''future Margraves''.


    She crossed her arms and pondered deeply, huffing through her nose.


    "That''s right. By then, I''ll be ruling this city as its Margraves... I should be the one to solve the problem of what to do with the military facilities. Ha!"


    "Ah, I trust you with this responsibility, Margraves-to-be."


    "Ho ho!"


    Great, sessfully delegated.


    I grinned wickedly behind the seriously pondering Evangeline, and Lucas looked at me with a bitter smile. Whatever.


    In addition to the troops, various military supplies also lined up into Crossroad.


    As a result of discussions, countries that found it difficult to send troops instead sent money or supplies.


    The military warehouses, having been expanded in advance, had no issues amodating them.


    ''But we''ll need to sort the wheat from the chaff.''


    Whether it''s troops or military supplies from various ces, the actual useful proportion might not be that high.


    We''re not in a position to be picky, but we still need to sort through them.


    ''It''s going to get busy...''


    I was already busy enough, but oh well.


    ***


    The third year of the monster front is about twice as harsh in terms of volumepared to the first and second years.


    Over the past two years, we conducted 25 defensive battles.


    In the third year, we have to conduct 25 defensive battles in just one year. In other words, stages 26 to 50 will all hit within a year.


    The onught of monster waves will be double what we''ve seen so far. It''s literally a wave-like offensive.


    A very tough year lies ahead. But we can''t just sit back because it''s hard.


    We need to prepare.


    ''So, we begin reconstructing the forward base.''


    Before the monsters start pouring in more seriously.


    We need to get the forward base operational again. In asplete a state as possible.


    Fortunately, resources and manpower are flowing in from all over the world, and since we''ve rebuilt it once before, the task shouldn''t be too difficult.


    In the lord''s office, I twirled a pen in my hand, lost in thought.


    ''The immediate task is to reconstruct the forward base. Sorting and reallocating the newly arrived troops and military supplies. And...''


    Though a lower priority, the spoils from thest battle also needed to be dealt with.


    ''What equipment should I make with the magic core of White Night, and to whom should I give it...''


    The opportunity to create a new Nightmare yer had arisen again.


    Given that White Night was a very powerful sorceress, the Nightmare yer that could be created would undoubtedly be extraordinarily potent.


    What kind of equipment should I make? Offensive gear? Defensive gear? An artifact? And if made, who should be the user? A mage? Or someone else?


    "..."


    But in truth, there was a more troublesome spoil than the equipment.


    It was the information gleaned from delving into White Night''s mind.


    ''Demon King, Outer Gods, the y of destruction...''


    Stories from outside this world.


    And the information I had gathered from various other ces up to now.


    Putting it all together, it seemed I was finally beginning to see the bigger picture.


    ''...Anyway, that''s not what''s important to me.''


    The reality in front of me.


    In the third year of the monster front, surviving with everyone. This was the real problem I had to devote all my efforts to solve.


    So, putting aside the headache of all these settings, I was about to refocus on the pressing issues at hand...


    That''s when it happened.


    Bang!


    "Lord, it''s a big problem!"


    Lucas burst into the office, his face filled with urgency. I blinked my eyes.


    "What is it? What happened?"


    It wasn''t time for the monsters to attack yet, was it?


    "It''s about some of the new troops who have just joined us..."


    Lucas reported, sweating profusely.


    "They''re picking fights with our soldiers!"


    "What?"


    I snorted and leaned back in my chair. What now?


    "Well, isn''t a bit of jostlingmon? They usually get friendly through a bit of conflict. Kids be friends by fighting, right?"


    Our kids aren''t the type to get beaten up anywhere. Unless they are the ones doing the beating.


    "Tell our kids not to just take it. If the other side starts something, show them what we''re made of. The lord will take responsibility!"


    "But, but..."


    Lucas hesitated and looked at me cautiously.


    "We can''t really react strongly..."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Because the other side has high-ranking individuals."


    Ah. Right, that could happen.


    Unlike other mercenaries who had joined the monster front, among those currently joining from around the world were several notable figures like royal family members and knights from variousnds.


    If they weren''t of equal status, it might be difficult to handle them.


    I grunted and stood up from my seat.


    "Looks like I have to sort out the pecking order after selecting the best..."


    What can I do? This is a natural urrence when organizations merge.


    I put on my coat and stepped out of the office, with Lucas leading the way. I shouted with gusto.


    "Alright, let''s go! Time to firmly establish the discipline of these new recruits!"


    ***


    New barracks.


    At the entrance of this ce, already chaotic with newly arriving soldiers, two opposing forces were engaged in a tense standoff. Blocking the way, what are they doing!


    On one side stood our soldiers and heroes.


    Impressively built figures - Kun and Torkel at the forefront, along with the formidable blind swordsman Nobody, the dark sorceress Chain, and others, all scowling and emitting a menacing aura.


    ''Reassuring~''


    It looked like a scene where they could teach manners to anyone, regardless of who the opponent was.


    They seemed reliable enough to get a refund even after falling for some shoddy sales trick.


    On the other side stood... a knightly order d in silver armor and crimson cloaks.


    Their armor and cloaks, uniformed and battle-worn with minor scratches, were impressive in their own right, but the creatures they had brought along were even more threatening.


    A creature with the head and wings of an eagle and the body of a lion.


    ''Griffins!''


    Saddled, and even armored, the griffins spread their beaks threateningly.


    Our soldiers, seeing such creatures for the first time, flinched each time.


    ''If it''s a military force that fights riding griffins...''


    There''s only one on this continent.


    ''Sky Knights!''


    I craned my neck to find themander of the opposing side. Soon, a boy knight standing out in the center of the knights caught my eye.


    He had crimson hair, with one side braided long.


    Like the knights around him, he was draped in silver armor and a crimson cape, with a rapier studded with a crimson gem at his waist.


    The Northwestern part of the continent, between the desert and the snow mountains  the Vermillion Kingdom.


    The crown prince andmander of the knights, Mikhail Vermillion!


    ''He''s an SSR-grade!''


    Moreover, Mikhail is not just any SSR-grade.


    He''s a unique position as a magic swordsman who fights riding a griffin, an air cavalry.


    A character who can maneuver in the air, skilled in both magic and swordsmanship, receiving an insane amount of favor in the world setting.


    ''The only demerit is... he''s young.''


    He''s fifteen in the current third year.


    Evangeline was sixteen when she joined in the first year, but he''s even younger than Evangeline was then.


    His potential is MAX, but it''s still a long way from full bloom.


    In the game, he had negative traits like ''Error-Prone'' and ''Rashness''. I guess they bnced his outstanding performance with various demerits...


    Anyway, he was my number one recruitment target.


    ''In the game, Fernandez caused the downfall of the Vermillion Kingdom, turning him into a wandering prince of a fallen kingdom who joined towards the end.''


    This time, with my and Fernandez''s final battle brought forward, it seems the domino effect spared the Vermillion Kingdom from destruction... resulting in the crown prince and knights joining as part of the World Guardian Front.


    ''Anyway, it seems this Mikhail and the Sky Knights are the culprits picking fights with our guys.''


    I strode towards them with Lucas. Our guys spotted me first and were overjoyed.


    "Captain!"


    "Have you arrived, Your Highness!"


    I could feel a certain desperation in the eyes of our guys. ''Please show these guys what''s what!''


    "Hmm."


    As I approached, Mikhail looked up at me, slightly squinting his round crimson eyes.


    "Are you the famous Born Hater?"


    "Am I famous even in the Vermillion Kingdom? That''s ttering."


    As I shed a smile, Mikhail scowled and muttered.


    "Of course, you''re famous. As the human scum who broke off an engagement with my sister after just two weeks."


    "..."


    I froze, still smiling.


    I could feel my subordinates staring at me in shock. Cold sweat ran down my spine.


    ''No, it''s not my fault! I didn''t know about this!''


    What the hell was Ash of the past thinking, breaking engagements across the world?!


    Wiping sweat from my forehead, I cautiously asked.


    "Uh, excuse me... How is your sister...?"


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about my sister. She was so angry after you broke off the engagement that she''s had five husbands since then. She''s doing well."


    Is she really doing well?! It''s not my fault she''s gone off the rails, is it?!


    "The broken engagement with my sister was a political issue between our countries, so it''s not something to discuss now."


    The young knight standing before me red his small chin threateningly.


    "What I want to discuss now is the situation on this front itself."


    "The front itself?"


    "Father was swayed by your threats and sent our Sky Knights, the kingdom''s greatest force, as if giving everything away. But I''m not fooled by you."


    Mikhail stood straight with his small stature, crossing his arms.


    "Let''s be honest. I don''t understand why, for something as trivial as monster extermination, such a global mobilization of forces is necessary."


    "..."


    The expressions of our soldiers hardened. I too narrowed my eyes, furrowing my brows.


    What did he just say? Little guy.


    Just monster extermination?


    Trivial... really?

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Whether or not the air on our side was getting colder, Mikhail continued.


    "My Vermilion Kingdom is located in the remote northwest of the world. In deserts, on snowy mountains, even next to the sea, it''s a terribly harsh environment. In other words, monsters often invade from all directions."


    "..."


    "Since I was five years old, when I first rode my griffin, I have been dealing with these monsters. And to be honest, I dont find dealing with monsters that difficult."


    Mikhail, gently stroking the neck of the griffin standing behind him, looked straight at me.


    "Prince Ash. You exaggerated the crisis of monster invasions to scare the world and used that excuse to form this huge alliance. The Everck Empire isying the groundwork to unify the world."


    "..."


    I shrugged my shoulders in silence.


    "So, what do you want to do, Crown Prince of Vermilion?"


    "I will prove it. That the monster invasion is not such a big crisis."


    Mikhail spread his hands forward abruptly.


    "Next monster invasion, let''s have a contest between my Sky Knight Order and your direct troops. To see which side achieves greater feats."


    "Hmm..."


    I found myself smiling, revealing my teeth unknowingly.


    "And if you win? What happens?"


    Without hesitation, Mikhail responded.


    "I will take over themand of this front..."


    Lucas was infuriated, but I gestured him to stop.


    The young knight Mikhail continued in a clear voice.


    "You can remain as the head of the alliance. But I will take themand of the front."


    "..."


    "That way, I can check the Everck Empire''s dominance in this massive alliance."


    Indeed.


    Quite a clever move for a fifteen-year-old.


    Not touching the position of the alliance leader, as the empire is overwhelmingly powerful in actual national strength. But proving their superiority in monster handling to aim for themand of the front.


    ''If sessful, the status of the Vermilion Kingdom will rise instantly in this World Guardian Front, an alliance of all nations in the world.''


    It would also make the young crown prince''s name known internationally.


    Besides, the contest itself is quite in favor of the Sky Knights.


    All members are aerial cavalry riding griffins, the Sky Knights...


    In the game, it''s a force you can barely acquire in thete third year, but it''s so useful that I''ve made good use of it. Definitely a high-quality force.


    He must have thought it a worthy fight, and indeed, there is a good chance.


    The problem is, if themander of this front were normal, he wouldn''t ept such a contest.


    "Interesting."


    But I am not exactly normal.


    "Alright, let''s do it."


    Lucas, shocked by my eptance, stared at me with his mouth agape.


    "My Lord?!"


    "But the conditions must be clear."


    Pushing Lucas, who was trying to dissuade me, I threatened Mikhail.


    "If I win. You and your Sky Knight Order must be my loyal limbs. Do you agree?"


    "Of course."


    Mikhail readily nodded as if he had prepared for that.


    But his face turned slightly pale at my next words.


    "Bite when I say bite, die when I say die, lie down when I say lie down, and bare your stomach and pant when I say pant. Okay?"


    "No... that''s a bit..."


    "You''ll also have to do a griffin air show. I''ll request it at events. Stuff like a triple aerial rotation in formation!"


    "..."


    "Anyway, I''m going to work you to the bone, so noining then. Okay?"


    Mikhail pondered for a moment but eventually nodded.


    "Fine. I ept."


    In fact, they don''t have much to lose.


    Anyway, as part of the alliance, they would be my subordinates. Before that, they get a chance to fight overmand. No reason to refuse.


    "Well done. The next defense battle is a week away."


    I smiled and reached into the new barracks.


    "Look forward to it, Mikhail Vermillion. Daring to challenge the Monster Front with monster extermination, I''m eager to see what impressive feats you''ll show us."


    "..."


    "Now, until then, how about you stay out of trouble and settle in nicely. Hurry up and get in!"


    The Sky Knights, who were causing trouble with their lodging, finally began to lead their griffins into the new barracks one by one.


    As Mikhail was about to enter the barracks with his griffin, I whispered to him.


    "And here''s a piece of advice."


    "Hm?"


    "The monsters you''ve encountered so far and those of the Monster Front are entirely different. Keep that in mind."


    "..."


    Mikhail looked at me intently with clear eyes, then eventually went back to leading his griffin inside.


    As soon as Mikhail disappeared, Lucas rushed at me with a sound like ''Woah!''.


    "Why did you ept them, my lord?!"


    "Huh? We''re going to win, so what''s the problem?"


    "But what if, by any chance? The terms of the bet are strange! We have too much to lose, and they have nothing to lose!"


    Lucas chided me in a stern voice for my emotional response.


    "What if we lose and have to hand overmand? Why would you make such an inefficient gamble?!"


    "If they can beat us, then it wouldn''t be so bad to leave it to them, would it?"


    "What?"


    "That means they arepetent and knowledgeable about the great monster war, right?"


    "Uh..."


    Lucas made a dumbfounded noise as if he saw some logic in my words. I smirked.


    "Right? If they''re good enough to beat us, they must be incredibly talented. It wouldn''t be bad to entrust it to them."


    "That''s... true but... well..."


    Of course, that won''t happen.


    I have a cold, calcted grasp of our army''s stats and those of Vermillion''s Sky Knights.


    And in reality, there are all sorts of variables and true abilities that can''t be exined by stats alone.


    ''We won''t lose.''


    In terms of stats, variables, in all aspects... we are ahead.


    Strategies should be executed with certainty.


    I am certain of our victory, one hundred percent.


    "And, with this one match, there''s a lot to gain."


    "A lot?"


    "Mikhail is one of the strongest in the world, and the Sky Knights are among the elite forces joining us this time."


    I looked around at my subordinates and cracked my knuckles with a sound.


    "If we beat them and discipline them, the rest of the forces will naturally submit to us."


    In short, Mikhail and the Sky Knights are the representatives among the new forces who have challenged us.


    Putting arrogant and spirited neers in their ce is also necessary in running an organization.


    ''I''m actually thankful they picked a fight first.''


    No need to convince them of the small stuff. This one event will set the hierarchy straight.


    "They''re nothing to us, right, guys?"


    As I looked around at my subordinates and provocatively asked, their faces instantly lit up with fervor.


    "Let''s show those bastards who''ve underestimated our battles what we''re really made of."


    I bared my teeth andughed menacingly.


    "The real fight with monsters, of the Monster Front veterans...!"


    ***


    "Aha! Takingmand by winning a battle! I was going to do that first!"


    A few dayster.


    As the monster invasion was quickly approaching and I was inspecting the situation on the walls, Dusk Bringar came bouncing over and said that.


    Come to think of it, I was about to have a 5v5 PVP with Dusk Bringar and her Dragonblood Knights, a group of five. Somehow that fell through...


    "Has the news of this battle spread already?"


    "It''s spread all over the city! The battle formand between Prince Ash and Crown Prince Mikhail! There''s no one who doesn''t know about it!"


    I smirked at her continuousment of ''I wanted to be the first!''


    "Are you, the Duchess, still eyeing themand?"


    "Eh?! Of course, I am! I''m always lurking, ready to pounce on your neck!"


    Dusk Bringar said yfully, then hung onto my back and bit gently at my neck.


    Hey, stop it. Your teeth are sharp and it stings.


    After I managed to peel Dusk Bringar off and put her down, she tilted her head and asked.


    "But, are you really okay with this? The Sky Knights are one of the most prestigious knight orders in the continent. They have a reputationparable to my Dragonblood Knights. Are you confident you can win?"


    "Of course."


    I looked beyond the walls... towards the southern ins.


    "More importantly, the fight between people isn''t what''s most important."


    "Huh?"


    "The next monster invasion won''t be easy either."


    It''s the third year.


    The general stage waves now bring more powerful and terrifying monsters than before.


    "If there''s a bet involved, those prestigious Sky Knights will fight harder. Our guys will be spurred on to give it their all."


    "..."


    "It''s a win-win situation. We get to test how well we can fight and also stimte a healthypetition."


    When new people join an organization, they can stimte each other in a positive way.


    If this chemical reaction can be utilized effectively, there''s no reason to refuse it.


    Dusk Bringar opened her mouth slightly, making an ''Ooh'' sound, then looked down with her big dragon eyes and asked.


    "But in the end, during this confrontation, there will be some units that won''t follow your tacticalmand. Isn''t that a problem? Won''t it reduce the efficiency of the operation?"


    "The next defense battle will be fine."


    Southern ins.


    Looking towards the ck Lake behind it, I nodded.


    "If the aerial cavalry engage in individualbat and distract, the battle bes easier."


    And the opponents for the next defense battle are...


    ***


    On the day of the defense battle. Early afternoon.


    The troops lined up on the walls swallowed nervously, eyes fixed on the southern sky.


    Dudududududu!


    A sound like helicopter des filled the sky.


    Emerging from the darkened sky were giant beetle-like monsters.


    Thick carapaces. Horns of various shapes sprouting from their heads.


    And fluttering wings spread wide, with six thick legs.


    A beetle swarm.


    "Waaaah!"


    "Disgusting!"


    Kun and Junior, who were weak against bugs, screamed simultaneously.


    I clicked my tongue inwardly. Come on, beetles are tolerable. If it had been centipedes or something, I would have fainted first.


    ''Just in time for a flying monster...''


    I nced sideways, eyeing the waiting Sky Knights.


    When do aerial cavalry shine the most? Against flying monsters. Today, they will be able to fully demonstrate theirbat abilities.


    "...?"


    But.


    Something''s off. Our Crown Prince Mikhail Vermillion, also the leader of the Sky Knights, looked pale. His fingertips are trembling slightly.


    I approached and asked curiously.


    "Mikhail? Um, are you... nervous?"


    "Th-th-there''s no way! I''m just a bit startled because it''s a form of monster I''ve never seen before."


    "...Are you perhaps weak against bugs?"


    I asked out of genuine concern, but Mikhail, eyes wide, vehemently denied it.


    "No, no?! People of my Vermillion Kingdom have griffin blood in them! And griffins bravely devour all sorts of bugs! I can even chew bugs raw!"


    "Th-there''s really no need to eat them..."


    I tried to calm Mikhail down.


    No, seriously, I just want you guys to fight well in full condition. Safe and brave, without injuries, okay?


    "What is this..."


    "They''re too big, and there are too many..."


    The other Sky Knights also seemed quite flustered.


    It wasn''t that the enemy was insect monsters that bothered them, but rather the size and scale of the monsters they hadn''t faced before seemed to have overwhelmed them.


    While the soldiers of Crossroad, ustomed to battle, were mostly undisturbed watching the approaching horde of monsters, the newly arrived soldiers were already shivering and stepping back.


    "Why aren''t you... nervous?"


    One of the Sky Knights asked a Crossroad soldier with a trembling voice.


    The Crossroad soldier chuckled and replied.


    "This is nothing. We''ve faced even worse."


    The newly arrived knights and soldiers gaped. Mikhail too looked up at the sky in disbelief.


    I, overhearing this conversation from behind, chuckled. No need to be so shocked, guys.


    You''ll get used to these local specialties after facing them enough.


    ''That''s how everyone bes a veteran.''


    Just then, a scout shouted loudly.


    "The creatures are entering our range-!"

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    "They are approaching the intersection!"


    Upon hearing the scout''s cry, I nodded vigorously.


    "Good! Prepare for crossfire!"


    It was time to show the new recruits and the iing monsters another special product of our Crossroad.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The skilled gunners adeptly aligned and aimed the cannons.


    And, the moment the monsters entered the firing range-


    "Fire!"


    I stretched out my hand and shouted.


    "Relentlessly, without mercy, pour it all out!"


    m m m m!


    Along with the ear-splitting, thunderous cannonade, the cannons on the walls spewed fire in unison.


    The moment in the defensive battle I loved the most.


    A single st of orderly firepower blossomed a me in the sky.


    The leading beetles of the monster army were swept away in the fire, shattering to pieces.


    The cannons, consistently maintained, upgraded, and researched, were fully tier-upgraded.


    Not only that, but I also enchanted them with various enhancement materials and scrolls obtained from autonomous exploration farming.


    Moreover, having visited the Imperial Capital, I acquired the blueprints for the new cannons of the Imperial Capital and was applying that technology in sequence.


    Anyway, long story short... even if the third-year monsters have be stronger, we have more than enough firepower to melt them!


    Kaboom! Boom boom boom!


    The beetle monsters burst into pieces in the air.


    "Crazy...!"


    "The vanguard of the monsters, gone in one go...?!"


    A sight of such a grand scale artillery unit, executing such precise and powerful firepower, is hard to find anywhere in the world.


    The new recruits were as flustered by the artillery''s overwhelming start as they were terrified at the appearance of the monster legion. Regardless, I gave the next order.


    "Lilly! It''s your turn!"


    "Got it! Activating artifacts in sequence!"


    Whirrr!


    Lilly and the alchemists activated the artifacts, and the artifacts installed on the walls lit up in sequence, emitting their unique operational sound.


    Various debuffs were pped on the monsters, and the direct attack artifacts melted them with shes of light.


    For the monsters that crossed this artifact line, a second round of cannon barrage, reloaded and ready, awaited.


    Boom boom boom!


    With a monstrous explosion, the monsters of the second wave were all burned up.


    This was the typical, usual routine of our defensive battles.


    The difference this time was - the monsters were flying beetles.


    Screetch!


    The third wave of beetles, cutting through the thick smoke, flew towards the walls in an instant.


    If they were ground monsters, the bodies of the fallen would have served as a barrier, and we could have dyed them with various ground tactics, including the kill zone.


    But in aerialbat, we don''t have such options. Hence, we needed to resort to various tricks.


    ''From this point on, a new option is avable.''


    Because the Sky Knights had newly joined our front line.


    "Now, shall we deploy the new bait unit?"


    "Knights of the Vermillion Kingdom!"


    When I called them, Mikhail and the Sky Knights looked at me in surprise.


    "How long are you nning to just watch?"


    I smirked, not hiding my intent to provoke, lifting one corner of my mouth.


    "Aren''t you going to show off the skills you boast of?"


    "Mmph!"


    Mikhail, with a baby-faced expression and biting his lips, lightly climbed onto his griffon.


    "Let''s go, Sky Knights! Let''s show them what we''re made of!"


    "Ha!"


    "Yah!"


    Leading the charge, Mikhail and the knights mounted on griffons soared into the sky.


    ''A magnificent sight.''


    The griffons, spreading their massive wings, and the knights fluttering their capes.


    Flying in formation, they attacked the beetle monsters.


    Screetch!


    The griffons cut through the wind with a mighty sound.


    "Haah!"


    With a spirited battle cry, Mikhail formed a sphere of magical power around his drawn rapier.


    As Mikhail swung his rapier sideways, the spheres of magic power shot forward-


    Boom! m m m!


    Directly striking the beetles blocking the Sky Knights'' path.


    Following the heavy charge of the griffons, the knights crushed the monsters as they dove into the heart of the enemy lines.


    Thud thud thud thud!


    The knights'' coordinatednce charge followed the griffons'' hefty assault.


    The beetles'' carapaces were thick, but they were crushed under the overwhelming physical force that exceeded their defense.


    "Break off now!"


    After crumbling a corner of the enemy lines with a unified assault, Mikhail led his men out of the airspace without hesitation.


    Screetch!


    Cutting through the wind, the griffons and knights maintained their momentum as they exited the enemy lines. Watching this, I whistled.


    ''A sound strategy.''


    The cavalry''s typical tactic of using speed and weight for a charge attack, then withdrawing from the enemy lines, was executed well by the Sky Knights even in the air.


    "It seems that boasting about catching all sorts of monsters in the northwestern part of the continent wasn''t just a bluff."


    I''m grateful for the immediatebat power that hase our way.


    While I was smiling contentedly, Lucas looked at me as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "...Are you just going to watch, my lord?"


    "Don''t worry. I don''t make losing bets."


    The Sky Knights'' role in this battle was to be the bait.


    Thud thud thud thud!


    The beetle monsters followed the hit-and-run tactics of the Sky Knights in a long line.


    The monsters, by their nature, show hostility to the nearest humans, so they were drawn to the Sky Knights who had approached them momentarily.


    Nearly half of the monsters flying towards the walls were drawn away by the Sky Knights, significantly reducing the burden on our wall defenders.


    "Now, warriors of the world''s forefront!"


    I lightly mmed the g in my hand downwards.


    "Let''s also make our move!"


    Whoosh!


    My ultimate skill [The Foremost g] activated, beginning the creation of a magical wall. Our meleebatants quickly climbed atop it.


    The location of the wall''s creation was above the heads of the artillerymen in the air.


    While the artillery maintained their fire, this position allowed them to protect themselves and engage the approaching monsters.


    "We can''t lose to the newbies!"


    "Come at us, you buggered monsters!"


    My melee heroes shouted spiritedly as they prepared for hand-to-handbat.


    "Waaaah! Waaaah! Bugs, bugs everywhere!"


    Except for Kun...


    As the beetles approached, Kun screamed weakly in fear. Beside him, Yun, shouldering arge axe, swung it, slicing an approaching beetle in two.


    Then she looked at Kun with a meaningful smile.


    "If you don''t get it together... you''ll be in troubleter."


    "Eeek!"


    Kun, more scared of the person next to him than the bugs, adjusted his fighting stance. Good, that worked out.


    Thud thud thud thud!


    Whack! Thwack!


    The warriors on my magical wall began to fend off the beetles that had breached our artillery''s fire.


    The numbers would have been slightly overwhelming normally, but thanks to the Sky Knights, the aerial bait unit, the burden was less. It was easier to hold them off.


    This pattern of battle continued for a while.


    The Sky Knights drew aggro in the air with hit-and-run tactics, while we dealt with the beetles not drawn to them at the walls, and our artillerymen fired their cannons diligently.


    ''Everything''s running smoothly.''


    Aligned with the twenty or so Sky Knights, my direct control party included Kun''s Penal Squad, Verdandi''s Holy Grail Seekers, Dusk Bringar''s Dragonblood Knights, and my main party.


    Even though they couldn''t fly like the Sky Knights, the kill count was roughly matching up.


    It seemed like it could turn into a pretty evenly matched good fight.


    The problem was,


    "Ugh?!"


    "We are being caught up, Prince!"


    The fact that the Sky Knights were gradually being worn down.


    After the initial assault and retreat, they could shake off the beetles with no problem, but each repetition of hit and run saw their speed decreasing.


    Both griffins and knights, being living beings, couldn''t have infinite stamina.


    Rather, as cavalry constantly engaged in intense movements throughout the battle, they tended to deplete their stamina faster than other troops.


    Thud thud thud thud!


    The beetles, which were easily shaken off at first, had now caught up right behind the Sky Knights.


    The look of consternation on the knights'' faces was clear even from a distance.


    "Tch!"


    With a click of his tongue, Mikhail momentarily slowed down his griffin, moving to the rear of the knights, and then swung his rapier backwards.


    This created dozens of small magical spheres that scattered behind,


    m m m!


    and exploded upon reaching the beetles following the Sky Knights.


    It was an excellent attack. Against the usual monsters they faced in the northwest, this single strike would have been enough to clean them up neatly.


    But.


    "-?!"


    On this front, that was not enough.


    Mikhail had to spread multiple weaker spheres to cover more beetles.


    As a result, the attack covered a wider area, but despite taking the damage, the beetles remained unscathed.


    The beetles, oveing the deterrence, continued to pursue.


    Eventually, they caught up.


    The caught-up beetles started to attack the Sky Knights, clinging onto the griffins with their legs and attacking with horns and pincers.


    "Ugh...?!"


    "Shake them off!"


    The Sky Knights managed to fend off the monsters clinging to their rear but were inevitably forced to slow down. More beetles were catching up from behind.


    If they were closer to the walls, they could have retreated andnded, but they were caught quite far away.


    If it continued like this, they wouldn''t be able to retreat to the walls and would be attacked from all sides by the monsters.


    The end of a cavalry unit that lost its mobility was predictably dire.


    ''Still, theysted longer than I thought.''


    Now, the Sky Knights,pletely entangled with the monsters, began a desperate struggle.


    Watching them, I coldly evaluated the battle when soldiers and nobles from the Vermillion Kingdom urgently requested my help.


    "Pr-, Prince!"


    "Please save our Crown Prince! At this rate...!"


    "Eh? Why should I?"


    As I casually responded, the faces of the Vermillion Kingdom people paled.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "It was him who requested topete formand. And thepetition is still ongoing. Crown Prince Mikhail hasn''t surrendered yet, so I can''t intervene first."


    "But, but!"


    "This monster frontline was built at the cost of lives."


    I stated coldly.


    "In front of monsters, death is equal. Knights, soldiers, royalty,moners. Anyone can die from a single mistake."


    "..."


    "If he requested to take over themand of such a harsh frontline, didn''t he prepare to stake his life? When you bet against monsters, naturally, you lose everything if you lose."


    To havemand means to bear responsibility.


    If Crown Prince Mikhail truly desired themand of this frontline, then it''s only natural that he bears the responsibility for his life and death as well.


    I gave the trembling, pale-faced people of the Vermillion Kingdom a sly smile.


    "Just kidding, just kidding."


    I wouldn''t let such a good card die after just showing off a bit.


    After scolding them and using them well for my own benefit, that''s the best approach.


    Turning back towards the battlefield, I shouted.


    "Main party! Assist the Sky Knights!"


    I had the main party on standby, anticipating this.


    "Damien! Junior!"


    "Yes, Prince!"


    "We''ve been waiting, Your Highness."


    As I called the names of my two tactical weapons who had been waiting, they eagerly stepped forward. I smiled at the sniper and the magician.


    "Shall we show these rookies the harshness of our frontline?"


    Instead of replying, Damien grabbed the [ck Queen], and Junior held the [Lord of Crimson].


    While preparing for sniping and magic, I turned to the others.


    "And Lucas! Evangeline!"


    My knight duo, also on standby, immediately came to my side. I nodded at them.


    "It''s time for aerialbat."


    I had already given the strategic orders.


    Evangeline snorted as if excited, and Lucas looked coolly up at the sky - and at the battlefield where the Sky Knights were struggling.


    It was time to teach these greenhorn knights a lesson.


    That you don''t necessarily need wings to fight in the sky.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    "Before the real battle begins, first..."


    I pulled out my wand [Maestro] and gave it a wave.


    "Shall we go after getting buffed up?"


    At that, all the main party members stood in front of me and extended their palms.


    "...?"


    The new recruits watched this bizarre scene, unable toprehend, but keep watching. You might have to experience it yourselfter.


    p!


    After lightly pping each palm, random buffs were applied to each.


    "Yes! I''m brimming with power!"


    Evangeline, with shining eyes, shouted energetically.


    "I''m ready! Hurry up! Launch me now! Quick!"


    "Don''t rush, I''m going tounch you. Go stand there."


    What I pointed to was... a catapult.


    Yes, a siege weapon for hurling stones. A catapult.


    I was going tounch Evangeline from it, like a projectile.


    ''Normally, it''s insane tounch people from here.''


    But then, this frontline isn''t something you can clear with a sane mind!


    With Evangeline''s current tanking ability, the impact from beingunched by a catapult is trivial.


    We tested several new equipment when stage 26 was confirmed to be aerialbat. This Evangeline catapult had already been verified.


    "I love this!"


    Evangeline climbed onto the catapult, excitedly chattering. I instructed the soldiers operating the catapult.


    "Aim towards the Sky Knights. Launch her as close as possible."


    "Yes!"


    Creeeak-


    The mechanism was pulled back tightly. Evangeline, thrilled, shouted.


    "Evangeline Cross! Launching-!"


    Whoosh!


    With a heavyunching sound, the catapult was activated, and Evangeline was shot into the air like a cannonball.


    "Kyaaaa~!"


    She flew far away, screaming with joy as if riding a rollercoaster...


    Watching her, Lucas slightly bowed his head to me.


    "I shall return, my lord."


    "Alright. Don''t overdo it."


    Saying this whilemanding something extreme.


    Without responding, Lucas smiled and stepped onto the wall''s railing.


    Thump!


    He lightly kicked off and shot into the air.


    The ground where Lucas stepped sunk in. It''s his movement skill, [Step of Persistence].


    Using this skill, which is almost like short-distance teleportation, Lucas jumped into the air and then-


    Tap!


    He stepped onto the back of a beetle monster close to the wall.


    And continued.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    From one beetle''s back to another, and then to the next.


    He was leaping through the air as if crossing stepping stones.


    A miraculous feat, almost divine.


    The new recruits gaped, and even our heroes watched Lucas''s receding figure, thinking, ''Is that even possible?''


    Anyway, both Evangeline,unched by the catapult, and Lucas, running on the backs of flying monsters, quickly advanced towards the Sky Knights.


    I turned to the remaining members of my party - Damien and Junior - and shrugged my shoulders.


    "We can''t let those two have all the cool scenes, can we?"


    Click!


    Instead of answering, the sniper and magician aimed their respective weapons forward.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the Sky Knights were in a dire situation.


    "Ugh?!"


    "Prince! At this rate!"


    They werepletely surrounded by beetles, desperately trying to find an escape route.


    The problem was a giant beetle that suddenly appeared.


    This elite monster, with an extremely thick carapace, was easily withstanding the Sky Knights'' attacks, blocking their way.


    Eventually, Mikhail, who had been holding off other beetles at the rear, had to lead his griffin and forcefully push to the front.


    "Make way-"


    Mikhail mustered all his strength to perform magic. Dozens of magic spheres gathered around his rapier and shot forward powerfully.


    Boom boom boom!


    The giant beetle struck by the desperate blow finally fell. Mikhail watched the falling creature with a sweaty face and a wry smile.


    "Good, it''s down..."


    But then, his smile vanished.


    Buzzzz...!


    Behind the slowly falling giant beetle, about ten new giant beetles appeared.


    And from the opposite side, hundreds of regr beetles.


    The monsters closed in from all sides in an instant.


    "..."


    "..."


    Thences of the Sky Knights wavered and dropped.


    They too were fighters, who had faced countless monsters. They knew.


    They couldn''t win.


    They couldn''t survive here.


    "...Prince. We''ll break through."


    "No, the opposite."


    Mikhail looked tiredly at the approaching giant beetles.


    "It''s my fault for bringing you to this dead end, so I must take responsibility for your survival. I''ll break through."


    "Don''t be absurd!"


    "Don''t make me say it twice. They''reing!"


    The young knight regretted deeply.


    ''It''s my fault.''


    He underestimated the monsters of this frontline, thinking only of those he''d faced back home.


    ''I was a frog in a well...!''


    He didn''t understand the enemy.


    He charged in prematurely.


    And even after realizing the enemy''s strength, he overestimated himself and missed the chance to retreat.


    Now, they all faced death here.


    Just as Prince Ash had said. If only he had listened...


    ''Regret is useless now!''


    Mikhail clenched his teeth.


    The Sky Knights were just loyal subordinates following him. He couldn''t let them die because of his immaturity.


    Mikhail resolved to save his men, even at the cost of his own life.


    Thud thud thud thud!


    The lead giant beetle was now right in front of them.


    The young knight gripped his rapier, pulled the griffin''s reins, and charged forward.


    Or at least, he tried to.


    At that moment.


    Swoosh-


    A sound of cutting wind came from above.


    Mikhail looked up in confusion, then widened his eyes.


    "What...?!"


    A girl was plummeting down like a shell, directly towards them.


    "Found you~!"


    Evangeline, her tinum hair disheveled by the rushing wind, descended like a cannonball, grinning mischievously.


    The catapultunched girl reached her peak in the air and began to fall gently.


    Evangeline stretched out her limbs like a flying squirrel, deploying her armor [Snow White].


    Shrrrr!


    White armor generated from her bracelets and anklets fitted her body, and a fluttering white cape unfurled behind her.


    Underneath, a halo of magic power gathered around her wing bones and shot out like a booster.


    Whoosh!


    Literally flying through the sky, Evangelinended precisely on the head of a giant beetle, right above the Sky Knights.


    Thump!


    "Evangeline~!"


    Both the Sky Knights and the beetles were startled by her arrival.


    How did she get here?


    "Here to rescue you!"


    Burning with white magic power, Evangeline mmed her shield down.


    sh!


    Her white magic spread out in a sh.


    The white power dispersed among the Sky Knights and their griffins, forming a rectangr shield shape.


    Evangeline''s ultimate skill, [The Last Fortress].


    A wide-area ally protection ability that grants [Damage Save] effect to all allies in the vicinity.


    Beetles charged from all directions towards the Sky Knights, fiercely jabbing with their horns and snapping their pincers, but the Sky Knights took no damage.


    Instead,


    Roar-!


    The damage absorbed by [Damage Save] was being umted in the cavalry spear held in Evangeline''s right hand.


    A giant vortex of light swirled from Evangeline''s cavalry spear. Without hesitation, Evangeline thrust her spear downward, unleashing the fully umted [Damage Payback].


    As the spear tip touched the giant beetle''s carapace,


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the giant beetle exploded, scattering in all directions.


    Everyone in the Sky Knights gaped at this spectacle. Using the recoil of the explosion to leap upwards, Evangeline had alreadynded on the next giant beetle.


    Then, immediately after,


    From behind.


    Click! sh! Skreee!


    Wielding a sword made of light, Lucas, who had been shing through the beetles while scattering sword light in all directions and stepping on the beetles to dash through the air, lightlynded on the head of one of the beetles.


    "From now on, we''ll take over this airspace."


    ng-!


    A giant beetle flying towards them was split in two by Lucas'' powerful sh.


    Lucas flicked his sword and coldlymanded,


    "Retreat to the walls."


    Mikhail, who had been watching the prowess of these two knights in a daze, stuttered.


    "B-but...!"


    "I won''t repeat myself."


    Golden aura exploded behind Lucas.


    Ultimate skill, [Divine Descent].


    Wrapped in the golden aura like a cloak, Lucas lightly waved his sword,


    Boom!


    The [Strike of Will], now converted into a wide-area attack by the ultimate skill, tore apart all the beetles flying in from behind Lucas.


    "Cherish your life."


    Without blinking, Lucas swung his sword barrage and then fixed his gaze on Mikhail, saying emotionlessly,


    "You too are among those my lord wishes to protect."


    "..."


    Mikhail bit his lip tightly and then nodded once towards Lucas and Evangeline.


    "I''ll properly thank youter."


    Then, Mikhail shouted to his men,


    "Retreat! Let''s go!"


    "Yes! Let''s go-!"


    "Retreat! Back to the fortress-!"


    The Sky Knights withdrew.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas, standing on the beetle he had stepped on, quickly dispatched it with his sword as it twisted to attack him, and then immediately moved to the beetle next to it.


    At the same time,


    Rumble, rumble...


    sh-!


    Lightning struck from the sky,


    Bang! Bang! Bang-!


    And magical bullets poured from the walls like rain.


    The lightning indiscriminately fried the ordinary beetles, and the sniper shots precisely shattered the energy cores of the giant beetles. This was the long-range fire support from Junior and Damien.


    Swish-!


    Lucas, who had been madly cutting through the swarming beetles in the sky, slightly furrowed his brow.


    There were no more beetles to climb onto. The next wave was a bit far off.


    Is this as far as I go? Should I use the device given by my lord...


    As Lucas pondered,


    "Hey, grumpy knight over there!"


    Just then, Evangeline, who had kicked off from the back of a giant beetle and soared upwards, reached out her hand to Lucas.


    "Shall we dance?"


    "I can''t even dance..."


    Grumbling, Lucas still reached out his hand. Evangelineughed heartily as she grabbed his hand.


    Whooosh-!


    A halo gathered near the wing bones of Evangeline''s armor, and boosters shot out.


    Using that propulsion to leap high into the sky in a short time, Evangeline swung her arm and flung Lucas upwards.


    Lucas, who had soared into the sky, safelynded on the next wave''s giant beetle. Next to him, Evangeline came crashing down with a loud "Woooah!"


    "Catch me too! Throw me too!"


    "...Come here."


    This time, Lucas, standing firm on the giant beetle, grabbed Evangeline''s hand as she was about to fall next to him - and with a spin, he threw her forward.


    Lightning continued to strike and magical bullets kept pouring from the side.


    The two continued to step on, kill, run, and throw each other forward, advancing through the onught.


    Amidst the relentless rain of lightning and magical bullets, the sword dance of the two knights seemed endless.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    The main party swept through the beetles with ease.


    The new recruits watching their performance let out voices filled with astonishment.


    "Are they, are they even human...?"


    "Is this the elite of the Monster Frontline...?"


    Following that, they looked at me with eyes filled with awe and fear, aware of the mythic prowess of the heroes under mymand.


    "..."


    Feeling their gazes, I, who had been surveying the battle through my telescope, casually smiled and lowered it, thinking to myself.


    Wow, that''s scary.


    I just... after somehow managing to save the Sky Knights, had instructed them to parachute down to the ground using the parachutes I had previously prepared and distributed.


    The Knight Duo immediately switched from their rescue mission to annihtion mode, sweeping through the beetles.


    Jumping on the beetles like it''s a tform game...


    Damien and Junior also switched to long-range sniping and magical attacks, erasing even the enemy''s rear waves, barely visible from here. Have you guys turned into map weapons?


    ...Right, this is the third year.


    A time when monsters be disgustingly numerous and annoyingly strong, but also,


    A time when our heroesplete their awakening and achieve cheat-like performance.


    If I keep awakening each of our allied heroes and turning them into overpowered characters like this...


    Clearing the true ending might not be such a distant dream.


    While I was lost in these thoughts,


    "Your Highness!"


    Damien, who had been tirelessly sniping, suddenly stopped and called out to me, his face slightly tense.


    "An enemy legionmander is approaching!"


    "This is where the boss shows up."


    In the distant clouds, I could see the shadow of a giant form flickering.


    I grinned mischievously.


    I couldn''t just sit idle while my subordinates were filming such an awesome mad movie.


    It was time for me to step up for the boss raid.


    ***


    Grrrrrrrr-!


    The creature that emerged, cutting through the clouds, was a giant rhinoceros beetle monster.


    It resembled the Hercules beetle, known to be thergest among earth''s beetle species, only monstrouslyrger.


    With a long, thick horn protruding from its head and thin, ss-like wings stretched out on either side.


    Its six legs, unable to support its weight, hung down like brutal clubs.


    And its eyes, glowing red.


    A creature that could be called the strongest among those tagged as beetles. The arrival of the Beetle Legion Commander.


    "Wha-?!"


    "What the heck is this thing...!"


    Lucas and Evangeline, who had broken through the other beetle waves to confront themander, swung their weapons,


    ng!


    Both Lucas and Evangeline''s attacks bounced off, unable to prate the creature''s carapace.


    Though they were somewhat exhausted from the previous fight... the Beetle Legion Commander''s defense was transcendently strong.


    The Legion Commander swung one of its front legs indifferently at the two knights buzzing around its head.


    Thump!


    "Argh...!"


    "Aaaaah-"


    Lucas and Evangeline were thrown far away, each activating the parachutes they had been given before the operation.


    White parachutes popped open in the air. They wouldnd safely. But they wouldn''t be able to participate in this battle anymore.


    They did enough.


    After internallymending the two knights, I turned to see Damien and Junior looking at me, panicked.


    "Our attacks aren''t working!"


    "Its carapace is unimaginably tough...!"


    Among my heroes, Damien and Junior are the top when ites to dealing damage.


    Their inability to make a dent was a testament to the Beetle Legion Commander''s transcendent defense.


    It was the same in the game.


    This massive beetle, a veritable airborne fortress, deflected all external attacks with its sturdy carapace, advancing silently through the air.


    Then, what could be the weak point of this monster?


    "Mind control, of course!"


    Concentrating my magic power, I shouted.


    "Junior, you''re ready, right?"


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    I had instructed Junior to prepare a spell from the start of the battle, and Junior had been waiting, havingpleted the casting long ago, intercepting enemies with the remaining magic power.


    I nodded, and Junior extended the staff forward with a swift motion.


    Zing!


    A dazzling halo appeared above the head of the Beetle Lord, and cracks began to flow in the surrounding sky.


    Junior''s ultimate move, the strongest against boss monsters.


    [Elemental Disassembly] exploded. Junior, havingpleted the casting, gasped for breath and reported.


    "The target is too far and toorge, so the duration will be very short!"


    "How short exactly?"


    "It seems it won''t evenst a minute...!"


    "That''s more than enough!"


    I smirked and concentrated magic power in my eyes.


    It feels like it''s been a while since I''ve used this!


    [Using the Eye of Command.]


    [Please make eye contact with the target of the skill.]


    Suddenly, the world slowed down, and the distinctive light blue interface of skill use spread densely over the world.


    I captured the Beetle Legion Commander and the other beetles flying around it within my sight.


    [Target captured: 100 entities]


    [Please state yourmand.]


    "Hey, Beetles!"


    Flying monsters are formidable.


    The fact that they can use the sky, forbidden to humanity, as their stage, is certainly a cumbersome condition to deal with.


    However, but.


    That''s why there are strategies like this.


    "Everyone, dive head-first!"


    [Command difficulty: Easy]


    [Contrasting the user''s Intelligence stat with the target''s Magic Power stat.]


    [Calcting the sess rate. Starting resistance roll...]


    Ding!


    As soon as the resistance roll began, apletion sound effect rang out with a sh of light blue light in front of me.


    Basically, monsters with the beetle tag have very low resistance to mind control.


    Even more so when [Elemental Disassembly] has been used on the higher-ranking Legion Commander, whittling down its magic stat.


    Of course!


    All of them!


    [Judgmentplete!]


    >Sess: 100 entities


    [Executing forcedmand.]


    Sess!


    The next moment, the monsters flying in formation across the sky simultaneously bent down.


    Like a choreographed dance, the sight of all performing the same action was a spectacle of a different kind.


    And then  straight to the ground, heads first. They fell.


    Bang! Boom! Kaboom...!


    Crack! Crackling! Crack-!


    The 100 beetles dropped on the southern in in front of the wall, all smashing their heads into the ground simultaneously.


    The biggest weakness of flying monsters?


    Obviously, falling from a great height means certain death.


    Most battles with flying monsters boil down to how to make them crash, but I have the area-wide mind control [Eye of Command], and its proficiency has skyrocketically increased.


    So, I could use it like this!


    The beetles, fallen from high altitude, each had a weight as heavy as their defense was strong. Forced to crash head-first into the ground.


    They crushed their horns and died instantly.


    "This is the power of potential energy-!"


    While I was making a dated joke and waving my fist, in the in clouded by dust from the hundred monsters'' simultaneous fall... one monster twitched and started to move.


    The Beetle Legion Commander.


    The great and splendid horn was broken off, and the carapace covering its body was crushed by the impact of the fall. Yet, with its tenacious vitality, the creature struggled to its feet.


    But its wings were already torn.


    Flight was impossible.


    Still, trembling, it tried to lift its massive body and spread its torn wings, attempting to take off again.


    "Hmm..."


    I stroked my chin, observing the monstermander.


    Its magical defense was already shredded by [Elemental Disassembly], and its carapace, the source of its physical defense, was also ruined.


    Normally, this would be the time to finish it off with concentrated firepower, but...


    [Be Mine!] Its tempting.


    Its hard to resist using abo move when the table is set.


    "Hey, Rhino Beetle!"


    I uttered the activation word of the skill.


    "Be mine!"


    Ssssssh!


    Then, something resembling a dog cor with chains appeared in the air and tightly wrapped around the neck of the Beetle Legion Commander.


    Ding!


    [You have incorporated the Beetle Lord Hercules (SSR) into your forces!]


    - Current Loyalty: 20/100


    - Absolute Command Authority: 1 time


    "Hey, you''re lucky."


    I was going to dispose of it immediately if the loyalty was 0, but it was as high as 20.


    I wasn''t nning to recruit a legionmander using [Be Mine!] due to their high likelihood of disobedience, to reduce unnecessary variables.


    But with this level of loyalty, there''s enough room to make use of it.


    But why is the loyalty so high? Because its not a Nightmare Legion Commander? Or because my skill proficiency increased?


    It seems multiple factors are at y, but anyway, it''s all good.


    The Beetle Legion Commander  Hercules, half-risen in the in, slowly looked up at me standing atop the wall.


    I grinned and said to it.


    "A greeting?"


    Then, the giant beetle slowly bowed its head to me.


    Satisfied, I nodded back and flicked my finger. Hercules''s massive body slowly disintegrated into magical particles.


    It would have been contained in my summoning space. I hope the seniors already residing there would educate it well.


    I looked up at the sky. No more monsters were visible. The ones I had just caused to crash were thest wave.


    "Phew."


    Taking a breath and turning around, I btedly realized that people''s gazes were pouring in.


    If the new recruits were amazed and astonished by the elite artillery''s simultaneous firing, Lucas and Evangeline''s aerial battle, and the overwhelming firepower of Damien and Junior,


    The look they now gave me was one of disbelief, as if they had witnessed something far beyond their understanding.


    Well, but as I said again, this is the third year on the Monster Frontline.


    Dirty and vile enemies are defeated by even dirtier and more vile cheat-level means.


    And I, too, had be one of those cheats.


    "Wee to Crossroad."


    I spread my arms wide and smiled brightly.


    "Wee to the Monster Frontline, rookies."


    ***


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The returning Sky Knightsnded one by one on top of the wall.


    All of them were bloodied and tired, but fortunately, there were no casualties.


    A few knights with severe injuries were seen, but the medics waiting in reserve quickly carried them away on stretchers.


    "..."


    Mikhail pursed his small lips, watching his knights being carried away.


    I slowly approached and stood behind Mikhail.


    "It''s good that you''re safe. Mikhail."


    "..."


    After patting the silent Mikhail on the shoulder, I turned my head towards the wall.


    "Thanks to you, we were able to smoothly get through this defense battle. The Sky Knights are indeed strong."


    "..."


    "It''s fortunate that no one was seriously injured. Leave the rest and take a rest."


    Perhaps, it was the first failure she had ever experienced in her life.


    This young Crown Prince might need time to sort out his feelings. Thinking so, I decided to stop teasing him unnecessarily and was about to leave.


    But then.


    "Prince Ash!"


    Mikhail called out to me first.


    Turning around, Mikhail was staring at me with hisrge, crimson eyes.


    "It''s frustrating, but I''ll admit what needs to be admitted."


    "Hmm?"


    "Ipletely lost this bet."


    The first failure. The first defeat.


    As a life-long Crown Prince, a genius magic swordsman, and the master of the Sky Knights, he had never experienced such a situation.


    His face was actually flushed with frustration, but Mikhail gritted his teeth and acknowledged it.


    "You won, Prince Ash. I will never covetmand here again."


    "..."


    "And, thank you for the salvation."


    Following that, Mikhail slowly bowed his head.


    "If you hadn''t sent your subordinates... my knights would have been annihted there. I''m truly, grateful."

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    I inadvertently smiled at Mikhail as he expressed his gratitude.


    "We have to help each other out. Especially when facing monsters together in battle."


    "I challenged yourmand. That means, at some point, I might rebel against you again... From your perspective, I could be a hindrance to stable frontlinemand."


    Mikhail rolled his crimson eyes and stared straight at me.


    "But you saved my life and the lives of my knights. Whether that was out of mercy or a firm confidence in yourmand, I''m not sure... Either way, it''s aplete defeat for me."


    Unlike the monsters forced into obedience through magic, the young knight before me knew how to bow his head. He recognized both his own mistakes and the merits of others.


    That was somewhat admirable.


    "Surprisingly good at self-reflection, aren''t you?"


    "I reflect after I act. I need to reduce my mistakes in the future. The problem is I don''t think things through before I act..."


    Mikhail let out a deep sigh.


    "Admittedly, I charged into this battle like a reckless bull, but I''m not so disgraceful as to deny the oue."


    Acknowledging that is significant.


    He recognizes his faults and looks to the future.


    Perhaps this alone proves Mikhail has the qualities of a hero.


    Seemingly relieved after his confession, Mikhail continued speaking.


    "The monsters here are not only stronger than those in our kingdom, but the tactics to fight them here are also far more advanced."


    "Thanks for thepliment."


    "Actually, I''ve read reports about the monsters in the south. They weren''t as threatening as this. This must have escted in recent years."


    I didn''t respond. Mikhail nodded silently.


    "And Prince Ash, you''ve been maintaining the front lines against these monsters."


    "We''re both just doing our part."


    "No need to be modest. You and your army have done remarkable work."


    Scratching his head, Mikhail ced his hand over his chest.


    "As per our bet, while the World Guardian Front exists, the Sky Knights will faithfully follow yourmands."


    "I''ll be counting on you."


    "But, I''d like to add one condition."


    I raised an eyebrow. Mikhail nodded firmly.


    "Send us to the toughest and highest battles."


    "Interesting."


    "Though we showed a poor disy today, with the rightmands, the Sky Knights can soar higher than any heroes."


    Indeed, Mikhail and the Sky Knights were already a first-rate force in terms of stats.


    What''s important is experience. And the right tactics.


    If they continue to defeat such strong monsters under proper guidance, the Sky Knights might outperform other parties under mymand.


    Smiling, I extended my hand.


    "Looking forward to working with you, Mikhail."


    "Likewise, Prince Ash."


    We shook hands.


    "Alright, enough with the reflection! Let''s go to the victory feast!"


    I patted Mikhail on the shoulder and led him down the ramparts.


    "It''s another specialty of Crossroad! If we''ve won, let''s eat, drink, and enjoy!"


    ***


    Lucas and Evangeline returned safely.


    Despite the exhaustion from aerialbat on the backs of monsters, Lucas calmly organized the battlefield and reported the oues.


    And Evangeline? She rushed off to prepare for the feast, singing something like ''ying is the best~''.


    "In this battle... there were some injuries, and a few cannons were damaged."


    Lucas, having skimmed through the report, shed me a smile.


    "No other damages. It was an excellent battle, my lord."


    "It''s the result of everyone doing their part."


    Our existing forces at the frontline, and the newly joined Sky Knights, had both yed their roles perfectly as decoys.


    When everyone fulfills their responsibilities so well, even the challenging hordes of monsters can be dealt with minimal damage.


    "All corpse incinerations and loot collections areplete. That concludes today''s work."


    "Let''s close up shop and head in~ Everyone''s worked hard, let''s treat ourselves to some good food."


    As Lucas and I wrapped up organizing the battlefield and headed towards the city''s central square, a feast was already underway.


    There had been an awkward and subtle tension between the existing Crossroad forces and the new recruits, but after fighting together today and with the cirction of alcohol and meat, they had quickly be friendly with each other.


    After all, they all shared themon trait of being soldiers.


    No matter where in the world or against whom they fought, soldiers seemed to share a simr kind of hardship.


    As they shared their struggles with each other, the soldiers quickly started mingling and exchanging stories.


    And then...


    "The alcohol at this celebration is too nd~"


    Mikhail was already drunk!


    "It''s so nd, it''s like water, water. Give me more~"


    Slurring his words, Mikhail kept tilting his ss. rmed, I quickly snatched the ss from his hand.


    "Hey, aren''t you underage?! Why are you guzzling alcohol? Go drink some juice!"


    "Whaa? In my country, you''re an adult from age twelve. I even have five fiances, you know?"


    Wait, doesn''t your sister have five husbands too? What''s with these marriage customs in the Vermillion Kingdom!


    A thoroughly intoxicated Mikhail started to mumble and make a scene.


    One of the Sky Knights, sweating bullets, bowed his head apologetically towards me.


    "I''m so sorry for this disgraceful behavior. The Crown Prince is not good with alcohol..."


    "Then you guys should have stopped him from drinking!"


    "We only allowed him one drink because he insisted he was fine..."


    Then, Mikhail ced his hands above his head and began to dance around. The soldiers watching burst intoughter, holding their stomachs.


    He''spletely lost it!


    ''Is this also a result of the negative trait ''Reckless''?''


    Suddenly, I began to worry whether I could properly handle this kid in the future. Hmm.


    "Hahaha! This much alcohol is nothing! In the Vermillion Kingdom, we have the blood of griffins in our veins!"


    Mikhail pounded his chest proudly.


    Just then, Evangeline, who hade to sit next to me exchanging juice with Lucas, looked puzzled and asked Mikhail.


    "So, the people of the Vermillion Kingdom and griffins are like brothers?"


    "That''s right! Practically brothers!"


    "But how can you ride griffins then?"


    "Huh?"


    "You said you''re like brothers, right? Do you strap on a saddle and ride them, sitting on their backs? How can you do that to your brother?"


    "Uh...?"


    Mikhail, looking dumbfounded, nced back at his griffin tied nearby, then opened his mouth slightly.


    "...You know, now that you mention it?"


    The griffin, as if understanding the conversation, opened its eyes wide and gaped its beak, looking shocked.


    Suddenly, Mikhail burst into tears and hugged the griffin.


    "I''m sorry, brother, so sorry! From now on, you ride me..."


    After hanging onto the griffin and sobbing for a while, he soon fell asleep right there...


    The Sky Knights gathered their Crown Prince and returned to their quarters. Watching them go, Evangeline clicked her tongue.


    "I never thought of him that way, but the Crown Prince of Vermillion, his character ispletely ruined..."


    "You''re the one who ruined it..."


    You''re the one who made him realize the ufortable truth about the rtionship between the people of Vermillion Kingdom and the griffins. You''re the culprit.


    Anyway, the now ruined Mikhail had gone off to his quarters, but I continued to chat and exchange drinks with the remaining Sky Knights.


    Before I knew it, my subordinates, the heroes under mymand, as usual, had gathered around me, making a noisy chatter. I looked around at them.


    Junior was taking care of the young magicians under mymand like younger siblings, feeding them food, while Damien was sitting with the priests, relieved that there weren''t many casualties today.


    Kun, Yun, Torkel, and Nobody... the vanguard heroes who participated in today''s melee were each boasting about who performed better.


    Verdandi with the Holy Grail Seekers and Burnout with Bodybag and the other elves, as expected, were sharing nutty snacks and honey wine with each other.


    ...


    Finally.


    When Lilly, holding baby Sid in her arms, appeared, the square plunged into a frenzy.


    Bearded, burly mercenaries were trembling with excitement at how cute Sid was, and the female mercenaries were shouting, asking for Sid to receive a kiss from their "aunt". You guys are a bit scary...


    "Thest party was great, but..."


    Dusk Bringar, slightly detached from this frenzy, quietly sipped her drink beside me and chuckled.


    "I definitely prefer drinking noisily with the soldiers like this. Much better to my taste."


    "..."


    I smiled back and extended my drink towards her. We quietly clinked our sses together in a toast.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Hmm. Is it a victory feast?"


    New faces appeared.


    Cutting through the crowd, a group of magicians in robes arrived at the central square on white horses.


    The lead elder magician pushed back his robe and stroked his long beard.


    "We rushed here night and day, hearing of an imminent monster invasion. It seems the situation has already been resolved?"


    It was Dearmudin, the Grand Sorcerer of the Ivory Tower, who had caused a stir at the meeting of kings in the past.


    But that wasn''t all. Following him, knights and warriors in various armors entered the square.


    "What''s this, we arrive just in time for dinner, and it''s a feast!"


    "We didn''t really do anything, but they''ll include us, right?"


    I couldn''t recognize who was who, but the soldiers around me buzzed with introductions.


    "It''s the ''Ivory Tower''...!"


    "From the nomadic tribe ''Mirage'', their elite assault unit!"


    "That red beret... the strongest in the jungle, the ''Red Beret'', right?"


    "The Dwarf army has arrived too!"


    "Is that the Elf Queen and her royal guards...?!"


    "Are different races really joining in full force now!"


    "Truly, renowned warriors from all over the world are gathering here?"


    The newly arrived forces, each a significant figure from their regions, found their spots around the square, engaging in a bit of rivalry with our existing forces.


    The leaders of each military group approached me with stern faces as I was drinking.


    Observing them, I sighed softly.


    Just as I managed to handle one headache, more troublesome characterse pouring in.


    ''Fine, let them alle in.''


    I''ll straighten them out one by one and turn them all into my subordinates!


    "Come on, let the monsterse as much as they like!"


    After distributing new sses of drink to the neers.


    I announced the start of the second part of the feast, raising my ss high in the air, and shouted.


    "Together, we can smash those damn monsters just like we did today!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers.


    Heroes, soldiers, everyone brightly smiled and raised their sses. The neers also started mingling and melting into the feast.


    Weughed, chatted, drank, and shared stories until the break of dawn.


    As if the world would never end. Just like that.


    ***


    ...At that time, we didn''t know.


    That this battle would be thest one without any casualties.


    Thest moment when everyone from the World Guardian Front couldugh and be happy together.


    At that time, we werepletely unaware.


    ***


    [STAGE 26 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Ash (EX)]


    [Level-Up Characters]


    - Ash (EX) and 50 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - None


    [Injured Characters]


    - Mikhail (SSR) and 25 others <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Elite Beetle Magic Core (SR): 20


    - Beetle Legion Magic Stone: 372


    - Beetle Superior Carapace: 150


    [Captured Monster]


    - Beetle Lord Hercules (SSR)


    [Stage Clear Rewards Have Been Distributed. Please Check Your Inventory.]


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 3


    - R Grade Reward Box: 10


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Too Young To Die]

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Three monthster.


    South of Crossroad.


    At the ck Lake Front. Forward Base.


    On the day of Stage 30.


    ***


    It was already the 30th defense battle.


    Every stage multiple of five is known as a boss stage, where especially difficult enemies appear.


    Until now, monsters up to the 10th rank under the Demon King - the Nightmare Legion Commanders - had emerged.


    However, perhaps due to my defeating several Nightmare Legion Commanders in the dungeon by other means, there was a shortage of them for the boss stage. So, a division from another top-tier monster legion appeared in this boss stage.


    The ''Moving Forest'' Legion.


    Originally, this legion, a collective of giant living, moving trees, only guarded its territory in the dungeon and didn''t invade human realms. But this time, these trees invaded.


    This conglomerate of thousands, tens of thousands of trees is a fortress, a weapon, abyrinth in itself.


    The slowly advancing forest of trees, which hardly takes any damage from most attacks, lures in close victims and ''eats'' them.


    Those who venture too close to this forest lose their way inside, forget the flow of time and spatial movement, and slowly wither away.


    There are two strategies to defeat this cursed forest.


    First, setting the forest on fire.


    True to their nature, the trees are susceptible to fire-based attacks. A powerful enough ze can incinerate the entire forest at once.


    This could be seen as the direct approach. This is how it was done in the game.


    However, there''s a big problem: the moment these trees catch fire, they start emitting light.


    Usually quiet and stealthy, these trees, upon sensing their skin burning, start emitting bizarre screams, uprooting themselves from the ground and charging towards the ground.


    And they seek out the attacker who set them on fire to kill them.


    From the moment they catch fire until they arepletely burnt, it doesn''t take long, but the frenzied tree monsters are as ferocious as ogres of the same level.


    Thousands, tens of thousands of these creatures, glowing and charging, could obliterate everything, including our walls.


    Hence, the second strategy.


    Send a small elite team close to the forest, and when the ''food''-enticed forest parts, find the boss entity at its center - the ''Elder Tree.''


    This tree, the first and the one that spread the curse to the other trees, is the legionmander of these tree monsters. The cursing burnt root. The Elder Tree.


    As long as the forest is densely packed, it emits a bewitching aura, making it impossible to locate.


    But if we can send a bait team to spread them out, the forest''s density will thin, and Damien can be instructed to search.


    And if found, Damien''s sniping can finish it off in one hit.


    This tactic was decided upon as it would cause the least casualties, and the Sky Knights were chosen as the bait.


    Able to soar in the sky, this knight corps was the most mobile among all the forces of the World Guardian Front.


    Despite being worn down from the fierce battles of the past three months, the Sky Knights were in a much better situation than the others.


    Every military group had casualties, but the elite Sky Knights hadn''t lost a single person.


    Mikhail had also achieved boss kills in Stages 28 and 29.


    Mikhail was an exceptional knight, his subordinates were powerful, and importantly, they could fly.


    For the boss stage, they were one of the few reliable cards I could y. So, I ordered them to deploy, and Mikhail and her knights dly epted.


    And then-


    An ident urred.


    ***


    Initially, the operation proceeded as nned.


    The Sky Knights, flying at a low altitude, glided right above the ''Moving Forest'', luring the trees.


    The trees stretched their branches towards the griffins and knights flying close by, but the Sky Knights skillfully maintained their distance.


    The Sky Knights roamed above the ''Moving Forest'', enticing the trees and fragmenting their formation.


    When this lure operation seeded and the Elder Tree at the center of the forest finally revealed itself,


    At the very moment when the monstrous legionmander, with its charred body and horrifically split trunk resembling a grotesque smile, was spotted,


    "-We can take it down."


    Mikhail dove down like a bolt of lightning towards the ground.


    "Your Highness?!"


    "That''s not right, Your Highness-!"


    It was apletely impulsive act.


    The role of the Sky Knights was merely to fly safely and disrupt the forest.


    The knights under Mikhail''smand were all horrified, trying to stop him, but it was toote. Mikhail had already plunged into the embrace of the enemymander.


    To the young knight, it seemed like a moment to kill the Elder Tree and be a hero.


    To hesitate or not in the face of an opportunity to be a hero and write a legend.


    That is what separates those who can create legends from those who can''t. Mikhail did not miss his chance.


    ...But Mikhail didn''t know.


    If that opportunity was a lie to begin with.


    If what he thought was an opportunity was actually a trap.


    If one cannot distinguish, they cannot be a hero, nor can they write a legend. He didn''t know.


    Ssssssh!


    The Elder Tree extended its vine-like branches like whips towards Mikhail, who had leaped into its embrace.


    Mikhail, with his rapier imbued with magic, sliced through the vine branches and leaped into the Elder Tree''s embrace.


    "Haaaaaaah!"


    Mikhail''s rapier, emanating crimson magic power, lunged right towards the Elder Tree''s face.


    Thunk!


    And then, it stopped.


    Just before the de made contact, the Elder Tree spread its spider-web-like vines, entangling Mikhail and his griffinpletely.


    It was a matter of milliseconds.


    If the sword had been 0.1 seconds faster, Mikhail''s strike would have felled the enemymander, and he would have added a new line to his and the Sky Knights'' legend.


    But it was 0.1 seconds too slow.


    "Khhk?!"


    Entangled by the vines, Mikhail twisted in agony, letting out a pained groan.


    The Sky Knights, watching from above, desperately dove down.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince!"


    "Just wait a moment! We will save you!"


    The entire knight corps plunged in to rescue Mikhail, their prince andmander.


    But by then, the forest had already prepared to kill the intruders.


    Trees densely crowded the air, forming a maze in the sky.


    The Sky Knights, trying to break through this maze, soon found the intertwined branches too thick to prate, forcing them to detour.


    Turning sideways, spinning, flipping upside down, and then...


    In a short time, they lost their way in the forest.


    The location of the Elder Tree, even the sight of Mikhail, was nowhere to be seen. The knights of the Sky Knights screamed the prince''s name as they scrambled through the forest.


    When they came to their senses, they were scattered and lost.


    "Whats going on?"


    "How much time has passed?"


    "Where did everyone go? Where''s my griffin?"


    "Where is this... What am I here for..."


    "Why am I so... dizzy..."


    Throughout the forest, the Sky Knights perished.


    Poisoned, hallucinating, entangled by vines, falling into swamps.


    Scattered across the forest and hunted down by it, Mikhail could only watch in horror, bound by the Elder Tree.


    "No, no, no!"


    Mikhail screamed desperately,


    "Get out of the forest, now! Hurry! Please...!"


    None of Mikhail''s subordinates could hear his cries.


    No matter how much he struggled, the monster''s vines only tightened their grip on him.


    Ultimately, Mikhail could only watch helplessly as his precious subordinates died one by one.


    As his mistake led to the annihtion of the entire knight corps.


    "AAAAAAHHHH!"


    ***


    "We must save the Sky Knights!"


    Immediately after the situation unfolded, I issued an order.


    "Fire on the outskirts of the forest! Fire-!"


    n B, the more damaging direct approach, was now in y. But I couldn''t afford to lose Mikhail and the Sky Knights here.


    Boom! Babababoom!


    The cannons fired in unison. They were pre-loaded with ammunition that would easily catch fire.


    Screeech! Screeeeech!


    The outer edges of the forest, caught in the explosion and set aze, emitted strange screams as the trees uprooted themselves.


    And then-


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    They started rushing forward.


    The terrifying sight shook the soldiers, but I instead ordered more attacks.


    "We need to agitate them more! Keep attacking without pause!"


    Continuous attacks from our side would reduce the attention of the monsters on the trapped Sky Knights.


    Disturbing the enemy would increase the chances of spotting the Elder Tree, allowing Damien to snipe it and end this.


    This defense battle and the rescue of the Sky Knights had to be resolved swiftly...!


    Boom! Boom! Babababoom!


    The cannons kept firing relentlessly, and the cursed trees, aze, poured towards the forward base.


    Bang! Kaboom!


    As the monsters charged, the mines buried earlier exploded, and a of cannon fire enveloped them.


    Despite this, the burning trees approached with terrifying speed. Their seething rage was truly fearsome.


    "We must stop them before they reach the forward base! Fire with all firepower!"


    Continuously encouraging the artillery, I suddenly turned to my side.


    "Lilly!"


    "I''m on it!"


    Lilly, timing it perfectly, activated the artifacts and gathered magic in her hands.


    The other magicians beside her prepared their spells.


    Since each fire attribute magician was precious, I had asked Lilly to join. The magicians released their spells one by one.


    Whooosh!


    Lilly''s Fire Wall literally formed a wall of mes.


    The trees that touched this magic were all engulfed in mes, but their sheer number eventually broke through.


    Now the monsters were almost upon us. I gritted my teeth. At this rate!


    That''s when it happened.


    Whooooosh!


    Suddenly, pirs of fire rained down from the sky. I looked in surprise towards the source.


    An elderly man with a flowing white beard.


    The master of the Ivory Tower, the great magician Dearmudin.


    "Dearmudin!"


    "Is this the time to call my name?! Just do what you have to do!"


    Dearmudin, seemingly strained, yelled back.


    I hurriedly urged Damien, who was still struggling with the sniper scope.


    "Damien! Are you still not ready?!"


    "Not yet... I can''t see it..."


    The forest was too thick, and the rising smoky haze from the fire made it even harder to spot the location.


    ''Damn it! If only my ''Map Making'' had worked!''


    The Elder Tree, being a deceptive, illusion-type monster, had prevented my ''Map Making'' trait from pinpointing its location.


    As time dragged on, the tree monsters finally approached the forward base''s defense line.


    Even with my magical walls raised severalyers high, the towering height of the entangled trees made it inevitable for them to reach us.


    Lucas, standing at the defense line, shouted.


    "Prepare for hand-to-handbat-!"


    "Uwaaaaah!"


    "Kill the monsters-!"


    Watching the closebat heroes and soldiers collide with the burning trees, I clenched my teeth.


    Thump!


    Whoosh!


    "Khhhh!"


    "Aaaagh! Hot! It''s hot!"


    Soldiers struck byrge tree branches fell like bowling pins, and in no time, casualties began to mount.


    The ferocity of the frenzied tree monsters was a problem, as was the fire clinging to their bodies.


    For the moment, heroes and soldiers, despite their injuries, were maintaining the defense line, but if this situation dragged on, the damage would be uncontroble.


    And then, at that moment.


    sh!


    A crimson sh sparkled within the forest.


    It was Mikhail''s magic light. A signal to us.


    I shouted and pointed in that direction.


    "Damien, there! Can you see it?!"


    "Yes, I''ve got it!"


    Click!


    The magical rifle [ck Queen] began to transform on its own, shing with white magic light and morphing into the familiar form of a long railgun.


    Damien, aiming the massive rifle at the enemymander, his eyes glittering, announced.


    "Sniping now-!"

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    nk! Rattle, nk!


    The magic gun [ck Queen] began to transform on its own, morphing into the shape of a long railgun.


    Seven magic bulletsbined into one and were loaded into the bullet slot -


    "I''m taking the shot-!"


    sh-!


    With Damien''s shout, it was fired with a sh of light.


    The deadly strike fired by our side''s strongest sniper, Damien.


    The magic bullet, flying like a beam of light, pierced through the deep forest and sessfully prated the spirit core of the Elder Tree that was spreading curses in the deepest part.


    Squeak... Squeeeak...


    As the Elder Tree fell with the sound of deting air,


    Immediately after, the trees that had been viciously swinging their branches and roots towards the forward base as if in deception, gradually stopped their movement.


    Without themand of their legionmander, the trees nted their roots into the ground one by one and stood still in their ce.


    Just like ordinary trees. Simply standing still.


    Rustle...


    As the wind blew from afar, the burnt leaves scattered on the ground like fallen leaves.


    Everyone had a bewildered expression as they looked at this burnt forest that had suddenly sprung up in front of the forward base.


    "Well done, Damien!"


    Under my praise, Damien, who had rolled back from firing the powerful shot, just showed a thumbs up from afar.


    I would like to help him up and take care of him... but now is not the time for that!


    "Those who can move, follow me!"


    I shouted urgently as I mounted my horse.


    "We need to save the Sky Knights! Hurry-!"


    ***


    Forest. Center.


    The rescued Mikhail was in a pitiful state.


    His body was torn and bloodied by tree vines, and the magical rapier, said to be a national treasure, was shattered into pieces.


    It was because he had overloaded his magic power to reveal his location with magical light, ultimately breaking the weapon himself.


    However, the injuries to his body and the destruction of his weapon were not what mattered to Mikhail.


    "...Aaaaah."


    The Sky Knights.


    His brothers-in-arms, the knights, and the griffins, had all met their deaths here without exception.


    All because of his own mistake.


    "Aaaaah! Aaaaaaaaah!"


    In front of the row of dreadful corpses, Mikhail screamed in despair, covered in blood.


    It was a horrific scream, as if scraping the bottom of hell.


    "..."


    For the past three months, Mikhail had been walking a tightrope in the sky.


    Despite being young and not fully skilled, carrying the negative traits of ''Recklessness'' and ''Error-prone'', he had fought bravely in battle.


    But today, he slipped off that tightrope.


    And this was the price for that.


    "Mikhail..."


    "Aaaaah! Aaaaaaaaah!"


    Watching Mikhail cry tears of blood as hey on the ground, not knowing how to console him, I bit my lip and turned my head away.


    "...Gather the bodies. Heal Mikhail''s wounds as well."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Lucas replied with a bitter face and walked towards the bodies of the Sky Knights scattered throughout the forest.


    The strongest knights of the northwest continent and rulers of the skies had been annihted here, and theirmander, Mikhail, had suffered severe injuries and his spirit was shattered.


    It would be difficult for him to fight on this front any longer.


    ''It hurts.''


    As I watched the bodies of the knights being carried away wrapped in white cloths, I tightly closed my eyes.


    ''It hurts...''


    ***


    Though we barely won, the damage was enormous.


    Twenty members of the Sky Knights, consisting of 4 parties, werepletely wiped out.


    This was an irreceable loss. Even if we were to operate air fleets in the future, it would be impossible to secure air supremacy to this extent again on the monster front.


    The problem didn''t end there.


    "The temple facilities are insufficient, Your Majesty."


    High Priest Zenis reported with a face stained with blood and sweat. Having not shaved for a long time, this priest''s face was covered in stubble.


    "The number of injured is skyrocketing. The temple facilities have reached their limit long ago."


    "...Didn''t we expand the beds not so long ago?"


    "It''s nowhere near enough. The temple can''t keep up with the increasing number of injured. Today''s battle has put the final nail in the coffin."


    The temple had been barely managing, but with hundreds of injuries from today''s battle, it seems to have finally reached its breaking point.


    "Not just the beds, but medical tools, the number of priests, everything is being depleted. We can''t hold out like this."


    "..."


    More is needed.


    Materials are being escorted from all over the world, so some workaround might be possible, but ultimately, a greater number of medical personnel - more priests are needed.


    The situation is precarious due to ack of medical staff; injuries that could be healed and lives that could be saved are at risk.


    "Priests from all over the world areing to us voluntarily, but it''s not enough. We need more systematized and trained professional healing priests."


    The meaning of Zenis''s words was clear. I nodded in agreement.


    "I have already requested the dispatch of priests from the central church in the Imperial Capital."


    The request was made months ago.


    The problem is that there seems to be some procedure on their end too, as the dispatch has been dyed more than expected. It''s also quite a distance from the Imperial Capital to Crossroad.


    ''Even with the emperor backing me...''


    Why there has been no news is worrisome. My lips are dry from anxiety.


    The monster front is in a more precarious state than expected.


    The monsters are bing more terrible and powerful, and above all, the frequency of their attacks is increasing.


    The soldiers'' fatigue has skyrocketed, and injuries have poured in.


    If the temple cannot properly heal the injured, then the return to the front lines will be dyed, and as the return of the injured soldiers is dyed, the burden on the frontline troops increases.


    The vicious cycle has already started. A little more slip and the tower we''ve painstakingly built could copse in no time.


    ''We must somehow increase the medical staff...''


    But from where?


    As I was massaging my aching forehead,


    "Senior!"


    Evangeline rushed over to report urgently.


    "Priests have arrived from the Imperial Capital!"


    "What?"


    "There''s a lot of them, and they have loads of luggage! Come out and see!"


    Zenis and I looked at each other with surprised faces.


    Talk of the tiger and he wille, but who would have thought additional priests would arrive right now!


    As we ran to the north gate, we saw a procession of priests just entering Crossroad.


    All were dressed in austere ck uniforms, and it was clear from their physique that they were all well-trained, muscr individuals.


    It was like seeing well-sharpened des in fine scabbards.


    There were no decorations on their stark ck priest robes, just a rosary wrapped around each of their hands and arms...


    I was taken aback by their quite different appearance from the priests I had seen before, when the representative of the priests came up to me and calmly greeted me.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Prince Ash."


    The woman was middle-aged, with blond hair faded to almost white in ces. Round sses with silver frames added an even colder light to her already cold face.


    Her face suggested a lifetime of clerical work, but for some reason,


    It seemed as if she smelled of blood.


    Introducing herself with the sign of the cross, she said,


    "I am Rosetta, Inquisitor of the First Holy Knight Division from the central church."


    Inquisitor?


    Her intellectual appearance didn''t seem to fit the title, but she was a high-ranking church official. I crossed my arms in front of her.


    "You''re quite a bittepared to when I requested the dispatch of priests from the church, Rosetta."


    "There were quite a few matters within our church that needed to be dealt with internally, which led to this dy."


    "If it were a request from Fernandez, you''d act immediately, even if it meant spying, but my request can be dyed like this?"


    For the past few years, the church had served as the eyes and ears of the dark side, faithfully reporting back the information from across the continent to Fernandez.


    However, my request for the dispatch of priests took this long to be answered.


    I couldn''t help but feel provoked, but Rosetta sighed deeply.


    "It''s precisely because of Fernandez... that your request was dyed, Your Highness."


    "What?"


    "It took time to purge the malignant forces within our church that he had nted."


    A faint, almost blood-dripping smile formed on Rosetta''s lips.


    "How impure it is for our clergy, who should be the most pure in the eyes of God, to cooperate and lead in the power struggles and conflicts of the outside world."


    "...So?"


    "Timed with the fall of Lord Fernandez, a wave of self-purification swept through our church."


    Rosetta patted her waist lightly.


    "To the foolish leadership who chased power over the Goddess, and bundles of banknotes over the holy scriptures... we delivered the hammer of justice."


    There, a metal whip was present.


    It was a long strip of metal, well-tamed with human blood and grease, neatly folded. I swallowed dryly.


    Wait, what was the affiliation of these priests again?


    The First Holy Knight Division?


    ''Holy shit... the hardcore fanatics of the Goddess''s Order!''


    Devotees who dedicated their lives to serving the word of the Goddess, fighting on the front lines. Those who lived strictly by the principles and rules of the church, the fanatically pure who wished for martyrdom.


    The fundamentalists of the Goddess''s Order - that was exactly who these First Holy Knight Division were.


    "There was a significant internal overhaul and reorganization of the church leadership. Hence, responding to various requests was dyed, but it was never a matter of political importance orck thereof."


    "...May I ask how the reorganization concluded?"


    "All corrupt clergy were expelled. Each received a punishmentmensurate with their sins."


    Rosetta sped her hands in front of her chest.


    "Now, the central church, and the Goddess''s Order, can live out its true purpose, offering itself for the world."


    "...So, to put it simply, you''re saying you''ve taken over the central church?"


    Rosetta looked at me intently, then finally nodded.


    "There''s no point in mincing words. Exactly as you said."


    Originally, the central church of the Goddess''s Order was tightly held by clergy connected to Fernandez.


    However, these fundamentalists and inquisitors, the Holy Knights, had always harbored dissatisfaction with their power-hungry and money-grabbing ways.


    And when Fernandez disappeared after our final showdown, and his forces crumbled,


    The existing church leadership, now like a kite with its string cut, was attacked by these Holy Knights.


    Whether through rational procedures within the church''s doctrine or through the barbaric violence they''re best known for.


    The final victors in the internal political struggle of the church were these Holy Knights.


    And the new power at the helm was this woman before me - Rosetta.


    ''Bing the top power in the Goddess''s Order and then personallying to the front line as your first act?''


    What kind of madness is this...!


    ''I did wish for more priests to be dispatched sooner and in greater numbers, but did it have to be these psycho militant fanatics!''


    Above all, it''s unlikely that such a group, extremely devout to the Goddess''s Order, would get along well with other factions.


    The Goddess''s Order fundamentally stands for humans, specifically the citizens of the empire.


    I''m not sure about the original text, but the currently established form is as such.


    Though the former church leadership had a penchant for money and power, they had a lenient side in this regard, spreading out across the world with a policy of conciliation.


    But these Holy Knights are the most stubborn of the stubborn. It was obvious that there would be conflicts with other races and even with people from other countries who worship different gods.


    Foreseeing the inevitable future made me internally scream, but Rosetta slightly bowed her head to me.


    "Then, I''ll take my leave. I''ve heard there are many injured at the temple, so I''ll start with the healing tasks immediately."


    "Ah, right. Thanks for helping out aftering such a long way."


    "Yes. We shall speak again."


    Rosetta and the new priests disappeared towards the temple with measured steps.


    "Ah..."


    I''m torn between worrying about the troublemakers joining us and being happy that they''ll be of help with the suddenly increased number of injured. I don''t know whether to feel relieved or concerned, grasping my head in confusion.


    "...?"


    Hiding in the shadow of an alley across the way, as if he had escaped at some point, was Zenis crouching.


    "Zenis? What are you doing there?"


    This man, uncharacteristically crouching and trembling. What''s going on?


    Then, Zenis quickly turned his head around to check his surroundings and, only after confirming that Rosetta and the Holy Knights had left, whispered as if entering a mouse hole.


    "...She''s my sister."


    "Huh?"


    "Rosetta! She''s my stepsister! And, and!"


    Zenis pointed at his own neck with a pale face.


    "She wants to kill me!"


    "..."


    I sped my aching forehead even tighter.


    Come on, Mr. Zenis! Stop talking nonsense and go eat... no, get to work! As if things weren''t tough enough already, now this!

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    The next morning, at the forward base.


    This ce, which had undergone reconstruction and continuous battles over thest three months, still bore the aftermath of the most recent battle.


    Parts of the outer walls had copsed, eroded by tree roots.


    The tree monsters that had pressed up to the very edge of the forward base had stopped moving in that state and took root on the spot, returning to ordinary trees.


    I sweated coldly as I looked at the trees densely filling the southern field of the forward base.


    "...We''ll have to cut them down, won''t we?"


    The head of the carpenters'' guild, who hade with me for the reconstruction of the forward base, nodded.


    "The wood won''t be cost-effective, but it seems we must do it."


    "Are theypletely unusable?"


    "They''re all rotten or burnt trees. There were even hauntings at one time. It seems difficult to use them as timber."


    Indeed, it would be somewhat unsettling to make anything out of trees that were alive and trying to kill people just yesterday.


    "Cut down enough to clear the view and let them fall. Let''s form a natural barricade."


    "I will do so, Your Highness."


    Workers and technicians brought from the city began the repairs of the forward base.


    ng- ng- Watching the hammering sounds at the wall, I turned around to see an old man with a white beard, hands sped behind his back.


    The owner of the Ivory Tower. The current Grand Sorcerer, serving as the chief magician of the World Guardian Front. It was Dearmudin.


    "The front line is precarious, Prince Ash."


    Stroking his beard, Dearmudin spoke. I gave a bitter smile.


    "Your contribution was significant yesterday, Lord Dearmudin."


    "Contribution? Just did what I always do. It''s only natural my skills are better than those fleshlings fumbling about."


    This grandfather, who grumbled about joining the World Guardian Front at first, has been very active since participating in the front line.


    Kind of like an old-timer who can''t just watch the newbies mess up?


    ''No, you shouldn''t govern like that'' ''No, you shouldn''t cast magic like that'' ''No, you shouldn''t live your life like that''  while pouring out grumpy advice everywhere, he also took the lead in battle, sting away with magic.


    Although he doesn''t gain much poprity with his constant nagging and whining... I''m starting to get a sense of his character.


    "We''ll have to fight battles like this dozens of times more, won''t we?"


    It seems I''m the target of Dearmudin''stest rant. I listened quietly.


    "I assure you. At this rate, this front will copse."


    "..."


    "Other fronts might fend off a major offensive once in a few years, but here, we''re repelling them every few days. Supplies may being from all over the world, so that''s fine, but how do you intend to handle the umting fatigue on the people?"


    Dearmudin was right.


    Fatigue.


    The monster waves of the third year,ing at twice the average frequency of previous invasions, were steadily umting fatigue on our side.


    Furthermore, the intervals will only get shorter. For a while, we''ll face defensive battles every two weeks, and in thetter half of the third year, monster waves wille every ten days.


    Ideally, we would arrange a rotation to send people into battle in shifts, but that''s not possible right now.


    The level of defense cannot be maintained without elite heroes and veterans.


    Even if we rotate the regr soldiers, the very elite must continually enter battle.


    And they are worn down.


    "The Sky Knight Mikhail Vermillion''s misjudgment, narrowly leading to failure and the annihtion of his knights, was not a coincidence."


    Dearmudin didn''t stop his sharp criticism.


    "Everything is inevitable. All things in the universe have a cause and effect."


    "..."


    "For the past three months, the Sky Knights were overworked, steadily stepping towards their doom. And at the critical moment, they made a fatal judgment error."


    I looked intently at Dearmudin.


    "So, you''re saying that the annihtion of the Sky Knights... is my fault for using them too harshly?"


    "Are you going to deny it?"


    My gaze shed with that of the Ivory Tower''s owner in midair.


    Our gazes fiercely collided, but eventually, I sighed and averted my eyes.


    "...You''re right, Lord Dearmudin."


    I am the suprememander of this front. The responsibility for all deaths lies with me.


    Moreover, Dearmudin''s macroscopic view of the war from a structural perspective also makes sense.


    Up close, it might seem that the Sky Knights'' needless annihtion was due to Mikhail''s mistake and recklessness.


    But from a distance, it can be interpreted that the entire front''s operational situation was pushed to its limit, and the fatigue and strain umted, making the annihtion of the Sky Knights just one of the results this situation brought about.


    ''And, it might just be the beginning.''


    Due to umted fatigue, other heroes might also start making mistakes they wouldn''t normally make, and those small butterfly ps could be the fuse leading to the front''s downfall.


    This is what Dearmudin pointed out.


    The structural crisis facing the monster front.


    "Everyone is being consumed. And Prince Ash, that consumption includes you as well."


    "...You''re saying I''m being consumed?"


    "Isn''t it the case? It''s clear to see you sinking deeper into worry with each increase in the death toll."


    I clenched my mouth shut. Dearmudin pointed his finger at me.


    "If you continue to fight this way, you''ll fall before reaching the finish line of the long race, just like Mikhail and the Sky Knights did."


    "...Me."


    I asked cautiously.


    "What should I do? Can you lend me your wisdom?"


    "You already know what advice I can give, don''t you?"


    Dearmudin shrugged.


    "Sacrifice lives."


    "...!"


    "Reduce the frequency of elite deployments to lessen fatigue, and fill the remaining gaps with expendable lives. Even if the exchange rate of troops plummets and the number of graves beneath the soil increases, the front can be maintained."


    An elite among elites, a magician.


    The small stateposed solely of magicians, the Ivory Tower.


    Its ruler, Dearmudin, was suggesting this. To preserve the strength of the elites by sacrificing the lives of the non-elites.


    "But you won''t do that. You''re fighting precisely to avoid that."


    The old king''s eyebrows twitched.


    "You''re amander full of contradictions, Prince Ash. It''s true that many are loyal to you because of those contradictions."


    "..."


    "Having decided to walk a difficult path, it''s only natural that trials will continuallye your way, isn''t it?"


    Dearmudin clicked his tongue.


    "But remember, a leader who finds a goodpromise between ideals and reality is called a wise ruler by the world."


    "...And if I can''t find one?"


    "One of two things. Either a foolish tyrant or, well."


    Or- leaving the sentence hanging, Dearmudin gave me a meaningful look before abruptly turning and walking away. He then disappeared into the distance.


    I grumbled to myself.


    "...Always such a difficult old man."


    But, difficult as he may be, there wasn''t a single wrong word in what he said.


    If things continue as they are, the front will not hold and will copse.


    It was the same in the game. Unlike the first and second years, the third year saw many more battles, with the fatigue of heroes and soldiers almost always at its limit.


    In the game, enduring the stat debuffs thate with being fatigued was manageable with sheer willpower and force.


    But in this reality, that''s not possible. Fatigue doesn''t just reduce numbers; it breaks people''s spirits.


    Suddenly, the management of professional sports yers, particrly in professional baseball, came to mind.


    In league-based professional baseball games, losing is a strategic choice.


    You give up on certain games and umte wins in ones you''re sure you can win.


    And then, in critical moments, you deploy your best - the reliable starting pitcher and the surefire closer.


    Because yers are human.


    Even the best yer will end up worn out and ruined if they y every game. It''s ideal to deploy them where they can win.


    ''The problem is, defending against monsters isn''t like ying a baseball game...''


    If the monster front copses, it''s game over.


    Even a single defeat means world annihtion. Every single battle has to be an all-out fight for survival.


    In such a scenario, there''s no room to save starters, relievers, closers, bullpen... the elite members.


    So we''ve been throwing everything we have into the fight, somehow holding on, but...


    The third year has been relentless. A change was needed.


    But how?


    ''It''s tough.''


    Rubbing my throbbing forehead, I muttered to myself.


    ''It hurts, and it''s tough...''


    ***


    Temple.


    Standing in front of Mikhail''s hospital room, I took a deep breath before pushing the door open.


    Creak-


    Inside the open room, Mikhail was curled up, motionless.


    Leaning against the wall at the corner of the bed, he had his face buried between his knees. Quietly.


    "...Mikhail."


    Approaching, I pulled a chair and sat down in front of him.


    "I heard you haven''t even taken a sip of water. You can''t go on like this."


    "..."


    "You''re refusing treatment, too? If this continues, your wounds could worsen, leading to more severe illnesses. You need to receive treatment before that happens."


    "..."


    "Mikhail."


    To the unmoving Mikhail, I reluctantly uttered the next words.


    "You have to think about yourrades who fell trying to save you. If you fall now..."


    Snap!


    Before I could finish, Mikhail''s face, shadowed in darkness, shed with crimson anger, and the young knight''s fist grasped my cor.


    With a haggard face dried with tear stains, Mikhail shouted.


    "Don''t speak so lightly!"


    "..."


    "Don''t say it so lightly! All my lifelongrades died right before my eyes, because of me...! How can I possibly...!"


    "I''m not speaking lightly. I''ve lost plenty right in front of me, too."


    Gently chiding the trembling Mikhail, who was shouting in a strained voice.


    "But there are people you still have to lead."


    "...!"


    The subjects. The soldiers. And even the reserve griffins.


    The remaining forces of the Vermillion Kingdom and the Sky Knights are still here in Crossroad, hoping only for the crown prince''s recovery.


    Not to mention, his homnd in the far northwest is also waiting for his safe return.


    The shock of defeat is indescribably huge, but... giving up on eating and even refusing treatment is not something a crown prince should do.


    Thinking of the people he still had to be responsible for seemed to calm him down a bit, and Mikhail slowly released his grip on my cor.


    With his head bowed low, Mikhail murmured in a defeated tone.


    "I''ve lost myrades, the griffins, my weapons, everything. Am I... no longer able to fight?"


    "The Sky Knights, and the Vermillion Kingdom, have contributed enough to the World Guardian Front. Everyone here on this front knows that."


    "So, what, you''re saying I can go back now?"


    "...Yes."


    The Vermillion Kingdom has lost not only its main force, the Sky Knights, but the crown prince has been injured as well. How could anyone ask for more participation in this situation?


    However, upon hearing my words, the haggard Mikhail''s lips curled up in a bitter smile.


    "Don''t joke, I can''t go back like this."


    "Mikhail."


    "Having lost all my preciousrades... How can I return to my homnd with only this tragic failure in tow?"


    The veins in Mikhail''s pale hands bulged as he clenched the bed tightly.


    "Don''t make meugh, stop it. I, we, have to prove it. We must prove that I, that we, the Sky Knights, are the highest flying knights in the world..."


    "..."


    Bowing his head, Mikhail continued to mutter to himself.


    The mental shock must be immense. He lost all hisrades right before his eyes.


    I patted Mikhail''s shoulder onest time before standing up.


    "For the sake of those left to you, you need to receive treatment and eat well. Understand?"


    "..."


    "I''lle again, Mikhail. Rest easy. Don''t think about anything..."


    After urging him, I left Mikhail''s hospital room.


    Even as I stepped out of the room, in the darkness of the unlit hospital room, curled up on the bed, Mikhail continued to mutter.


    "I can''t ept this... I won''t ept it... I''ll prove it... that I, that we..."


    With his eyes flickering a restless crimson, ring into the void.


    "...can save the world."

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    As I stepped out of the hospital room, a woman dressed neatly in a tight-fitting priest''s robe was waiting. I called out her name.


    "Rosetta."


    She was the newly joinedmander of the First Holy Knights Division, Rosetta.


    Having been engaged in relief activities since our arrival at Crossroad, it was here that we met.


    "Prince Ash."


    Rosetta, who called my name in return, adjusted her round silver-rimmed sses and smiled brightly.


    Just as I thought her smile lines surprisingly charming, she said,


    "It''s heresy."


    "..."


    Frozen, I stuttered in response.


    "Eh? What? Heresy? What is?"


    "Refusing treatment. It''s an act of heresy."


    Rosetta gestured towards the room behind me... Mikhail''s room.


    Only then did I realize that the ''heretic'' Rosetta was referring to was Mikhail, and a chill ran down my spine.


    "And heresy..."


    As Rosetta murmured ominously and reached into her robe, I, without realizing it, waved my hands frantically to stop her.


    "W-wait a minute! Calm down, Rosetta! Mikhail is going to receive treatment! So don''t do anything scary!"


    "Huh? Scary thing?"


    Rosetta blinked in confusion, then slowly withdrew her hand from her robe.


    In her hand was... a pen and notebook.


    An incredulous sound escaped my lips.


    "Eh?"


    "Ha ha, scary thing, you say. What are you talking about? This is just..."


    Rosetta opened the notebook and began to write something down in elegant handwriting, kindly exining as she did so.


    "It''s just ruing heresy points."


    "What in the world is that?!"


    Heresy points?! Just the name sounds terrifying!


    Regardless of my shock, Rosetta calmly continued writing.


    "Mikhail Vermillion... refusal of treatment... heresy points, 10 points."


    "..."


    "Ah, there! You shouldn''t run in the temple corridors! It''s heresy!"


    The young mercenaries running through the corridor covered their ears and ran off upon hearing her. Rosetta clicked her tongue and wrote something more in her notebook.


    "Ignoring the priest''s words... add 5 more heresy points for a total of 20."


    "..."


    "Ah, there! Those eating! You shouldn''t be picky! It''s heresy! Don''t leave food on your tes!"


    Rosetta continued to point out the actions of mercenaries around the temple, freely doling out heresy points.


    ''What exactly does ''heresy'' mean to this woman...?''


    And what can be done with the heresy points once a certain amount is umted...?


    It was unclear, but fortunately, it seemed that these heresy points were only for recording purposes and not actually used for punishment. She just quietly wrote in her notebook.


    Thump!


    Having closed her notebook, Rosetta looked up at me and chuckled.


    "Did you think I was some mad priest who arbitrarily brands others as heretics and whips them to death?"


    "...Well, that."


    To be honest, I did think so...


    "I understand that you are wary of my Holy Knights Division. We are infamous for our inflexibility, after all."


    "Was I misunderstanding?"


    "Not exactly. We do cling to principles, after all... But, we are strict with ourselves."


    Rosetta walked ahead with light steps. I quietly followed her, listening to her words.


    "To ourselves, within the Goddess''s Order. My Holy Knights Division is the me that consumes our flesh and the whip that scars us. However, we do not impose these principles on others outside."


    "Oh..."


    "Well, I am keeping the heresy notebook. It''s our duty not to remain silent in the face of injustice."


    That''s still pretty scary...


    I hesitated a bit before asking.


    "By the way, it might be a bitte to ask, but does it bother you that I speak to you so informally?"


    Looking back, I remember being very formal with Margarita, who was the head priestess at first, always addressing her with the utmost respect.


    But then, speaking informally to her sessors, Zenis and Rosetta, seemed a bit odd.


    Rosetta slightly raised her thin lips in a menacing smile.


    "You''re asking quitete. Yes, speaking informally is also heresy."


    "Aaah!"


    Startled, I nearly had a fit, but Rosetta covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Just kidding. It''s not that easy to earn heresy points."


    Well, just a moment ago, you were handing them out quite freely...


    "Whether you speak to me informally or formally, whether you see me as a pebble on the road or as a messenger of the Goddess, it makes no difference to me. I am here to fulfill my mission."


    "...Anyway, I''ll just keep speaking informally."


    It felt toote to change now, so I decided to continue speaking informally.


    The temple was filled with soldiers who had been injured and were having trouble moving. Rosetta, whenever she encountered them, generously sprinkled her holy power.


    The soldiers, feeling better, bowed repeatedly to Rosetta, who did not properly receive their thanks and just briskly moved forward.


    I admired her internally.


    "I thought a heresy inquisitor would only be good at throwing punches, but your healing skills are extraordinary."


    "It seems you have a misunderstanding. All priests in our order possess exceptional healing abilities."


    Rosetta showed off the silver rosary wrapped around her wrist.


    "How could we learn to destroy without being able to heal someone? Even heresy inquisitors are no exception."


    Indeed, in the game, whether a pdin or a heresy inquisitor, they alle with a healing skill like ''Light of Healing'' as a passive skill.


    "I also hold the status of a saintess. I have a pretty long career as a healing priestess."


    "You''re a saintess too?"


    Like Margarita before?


    Surprised, I asked, and Rosetta answered indifferently.


    "In our order, whether a saintess or a saint, it''s just a title. Precisely, it''s an honorary position given to female priests who can generate a certain level of holy power and have contributed significantly to the order. I too meet the qualifications."


    "So, should I call you Saintess from now on?"


    "Ha ha."


    Rosetta let out a cynical dryugh and stopped walking.


    "That title doesn''t suit the thorny path I''ve been assigned. I''ve never used it."


    "..."


    "Saintess is a title better suited for someone else... Margarita was once dispatched here, wasn''t she?"


    Rosetta stopped in front of the head priest''s office.


    She lightly brushed the old door with her fingertips.


    "She must have worked in this room."


    "Do you know Margarita?"


    "Of course. The title of saintess isn''tmon, after all. We saintesses do at least greet each other and keep in touch."


    Rosetta lowered her eyes, perhaps recalling memories with Margarita.


    "The Goddess often takes the kind and righteous ones first, doesn''t she?"


    "..."


    "She gathers the souls of the good people first, to use them preciously in heaven."


    I thought of Margarita.


    Even though she alwaysining while shivering, she was always at the forefront, healing people.


    The saintess of this temple that I always miss.


    "But I have survived ugly and disgracefully on this earth without being martyred in battle. I must continue to walk the thorny path given to me."


    Rosetta''s eyes shed open.


    Then, spinning around, her long priestess robe fluttering, she stretched out her leg in a picturesque kick and,


    Bang!


    Kicked open the door to the head priest''s office.


    The locks that had been hastily ced on the inner door of the head priest''s office shattered into pieces with one kick.


    As I stood there with my mouth agape at the sight, Rosetta pulled out her notebook and started writing swiftly.


    "Rosetta, for damaging temple property, heresy points 30. And then..."


    She shot a sharp nce inside the head priest''s office.


    "...I''ll transfer these 30 points to Priest Zenis, who caused this act of heresy."


    Thump! Crash! Bang!


    The sound of someone frantically rolling around came from inside the office. Rosetta entered with light footsteps.


    "Zenis, I know you''re hiding here. Come out this instant."


    "Eek, eeeeek!"


    Inside the head priest''s office, in front of the desk, stood Zenis with a face full of panic.


    The inside of the office was a mess. Cigarette packs and liquor bottles were scattered around, and unwashedundry was strewn about.


    "Ugh, the smell of an old man..."


    I couldn''t help but cover my nose. What is this stench! Am I going to end up like this too?!


    Rosetta frowned as well.


    "To defile this sacred space where Saintess Margarita once worked, you really have no shame, Zenis."


    Well... to be honest, Margarita also lived with cigarettes and alcohol due to work stress... The state of the room wasn''t much different back then...


    This wasn''t the time to bring that up.


    As soon as Zenis saw Rosetta, he let out an ill-fitting scream and hastily opened the window at the back of the head priest''s office.


    Rosetta murmured coldly as Zenis tried to escape by jumping out.


    "Do you think jumping out will allow you to run for much longer?"


    "...!"


    "Think about it, Zenis. Whether it''s better to take your punishment cleanly now or to run and rue more sins against the Goddess and the order, only to face an even more terrible end. Think carefully."


    Zenis hesitated, twitching, but upon seeing Rosetta''s threateningly clenched fists, he eventually gave up on escaping.


    "I surrender, sister."


    The priest slumped his shoulders, sniffling and meekly knelt before Rosetta.


    Anger swirled in Rosetta''s intelligent eyes behind her sses.


    "Our order''s eternal lost sheep, the troublemaker Zenis... You''ve run well until now, but this is the end."


    "...Punish me."


    "Yes. I was going to do that anyway."


    Shrrk-


    Rosetta unwound the iron whip from her waist and gripped it in her hand. The murderous intent was palpable as if she really intended to use that lethal whip.


    I panicked and intervened urgently.


    "Wait, wait, wait! Are we really going to have an iron whip show here?!"


    "Yes. I will administer the whipping. Until his life is taken."


    "Until his life is taken?!"


    Was Zenis''s statement yesterday about ''trying to kill him'' not an exaggeration but meant quite literally?


    Rosetta, without blinking an eye, coiled the whip on the ground.


    "Zenis, who''s hiding behind Your Highness, has not only trampled the honor of our Holy Knights Division and the Inquisitors but has also tarnished the name of our Goddess''s church with his notorious debauchery."


    "Well... that thing! I sort of know the story!"


    I had done some background checks on Zenis when he first came here, on Serenade''s behalf.


    "About 10 years ago, while on a mission abroad to spread the faith, he got a princess of that country pregnant, didn''t he...?"


    "...It actually happened 14 years ago. The report to the higher-ups came a good while after the actual event. Truly, as the head of the order... it''s a disgraceful matter to even speak of."


    Whether truly ashamed or not, Rosetta''s pale face flushed with anger.


    Zenis, kneeling behind me, closed his eyes and remained silent.


    ''Just hearing this story makes you wonder if he''s insane!''


    Regardless, Zenis, who had been assigned to Crossroad, worked diligently as the head priest.


    Which is why I had been willing to overlook his past.


    I desperately tried to defend Zenis.


    "Hadn''t he already been punished? He received a penalty akin to emunication, and was made to serve as amon priest for life... That should have been the end of it!"


    "The punishment at that time was arbitrarily decided by the church''s leaders. It was a political maneuver intended to spare our Holy Knights Division''s disgrace and weaken our influence within the order."


    What kind of intense political battles are happening within a religious organization?! Tone it down, will you!


    "Anyway, a judgment has already been made! Why overturn it and punish him again?! Once a decision is final, it shouldn''t be overturned! Haven''t you heard of the principle of res judicata?"


    "Churchw is different from criminalw, Your Highness."


    Rosetta stood her ground without yielding an inch.


    "Now that our Holy Knights Division, and I, have taken leadership of the order, we can revise the church''s previous sanctions. I am merely exercising the rights given to me."


    "But!"


    "Have I not told you, Your Highness? Our Holy Knights Division is the me and the whip purifying our order from within."


    "..."


    "This is an internal matter of our order, Your Highness. With all due respect, you have no right to interfere. Not even the Emperor has the right to meddle in this matter."


    Rosetta spoke calmly, yet her words were sharp as a de.


    "We will cooperate in all matters outside the order. We will y monsters and heal the sick. Our order will continue to be a good neighbor to you all, as it has always been."


    "..."


    "So please, do not hinder our efforts to cleanse the stains within our own order."


    Swish-!


    With a flick of her arm to the right, the iron whip moved like a live snake, shredding the furniture around her in an instant.


    "Please step aside, Your Highness."


    With an intelligent face, Rosetta showed a gentle smile.


    "This is yourst warning."


    A smile with the scent of blood, chillingly cold.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    "I can''t move aside."


    Ignoring Rosetta''s warning, I put strength into my feet nted on the ground.


    "No, I won''t move aside, Rosetta."


    "..."


    Rosetta''s gaze turned cold. I scoffed.


    "It seems you''re the one under a misconception."


    "A misconception?"


    "This ce, Crossroad, the Monster Front, and the World Guardian Front, are all independent entities not bound by any country''s control."


    "And what of it?"


    "In other words, it means this is a ce not governed by any nation''sws."


    I raised my fist, pointing at myself with just my thumb.


    "The onlyw that applies here is the militaryw I''ve established. Your order''s doctrines, the imperial court''s criminalws, none can infringe upon my city."


    "Such arrogance. There''s nond untouched by the Goddess''s grace in this world."


    "I am always indebted to the Goddess."


    Especially since I''ve been countering every [Dark Event] from the monster side with [Gardis''s Blessing]. I''m always grateful to the Goddess.


    "But that''s a separate issue."


    I dered.


    "Thisnd is ruled by humans, and I am its sovereign. In mynd, no private sanctions are allowed, except for the punishments I recognize."


    "..."


    "Not even the Goddess can vite this rule on mynd."


    Through her silver-rimmed sses, Rosetta narrowed her eyes. Her eyshes, as pale gold as her hair, trembled slightly.


    "Rosetta. Wasn''t the reason it was possible for you to take over the central order was because Fernandez disappeared?"


    With my hands in my pockets, I deliberately spoke in ax tone.


    "Then you should think harder. With Fernandez gone, who do you think will sit on the imperial throne next? Who should your order be showing a good face to for the sake of its future?"


    "..."


    Rosetta snickered.


    "You seem to have the wrong impression of me, Your Highness. Do I look like someone who would be swayed by such threats?"


    "No. Of course not. You''re a psycho martyr."


    She''s the type of crazy person who would beat her stepbrother to death with a whip if it were for the principles she''s decided to follow.


    But she''s no longer just an individual.


    "And now, you represent your order, don''t you?"


    "..."


    Rosetta was originally themander of the Holy Knights.


    But having eliminated all her political enemies within the order, she''s just been appointed as the new representative of the Goddess''s Order.


    Rosetta, as an individual, is not someone to be swayed by threats. However.


    For Rosetta, who has just be the representative of the order, it would be imprudent to act recklessly in the face of such threats.


    This is the weight that those who bear the lives of others - the sovereigns - must carry, and she has be one of such kings.


    "...Indeed."


    After a moment of silence, Rosetta sighed and closed her eyes.


    "The more one lives, the moreplex the world seems. Isn''t that so, Your Highness?"


    Her murderous intent faded. I slowly nodded in agreement.


    "The higher you climb, the farther you see, and the more there is to consider."


    "Even I, a mere mortal of this earth, find the world difficult to navigate. How much more must the Goddess, who sees everything from the heavens, have to concern herself with?"


    To the very end, she spoke like a true believer.


    Anyway, Rosetta slowly sheathed her iron whip, folding it neatly and attaching it to her waist.


    Her touch was gentle, as if handling not a whip but a newly acquired essory.


    "Your Highness, I clearly understand your intention. The execution of Zenis''s punishment will be... postponed for now."


    "I appreciate your understanding."


    "However, Zenis. From this moment, I strip you of your temporary priesthood in Crossroad."


    Rosetta issued her cruelmand in a calm yet sharp voice.


    "Also, I am issuing an eviction order from the Crossroad temple."


    "..."


    "A priest without affiliation must leave the area within a fortnight and return to the Imperial Capital within three months. You haven''t forgotten that rule, have you?"


    Zenis silently bowed his head.


    Listening to this, I couldn''t help but ask in disbelief.


    "What happens if that rule is broken?"


    "Emunication."


    Rosetta answered simply. The content, however, was anything but light.


    "As a priest, all of Zenis''s life up to this point will be erased from the records, and henceforth, he cannot use divine power or exploit the name of the gods. Additionally, he will be monitored for the remainder of his life."


    Losing everything he has lived for up until now, Zenis could either live out his life in Crossroad as quietly as a mouse.


    Or return to the Imperial Capital as a priest and die under the honorable whip of his formerrades...


    There were only two paths left for Zenis.


    To think that she gave him a choice, should this be considered mercy?


    "You have one hour to leave. That''s all."


    Rosetta said this to Zenis, and after giving me a slight bow, she turned and left.


    Standing dazed in the middle of the ruined priest''s office, I quickly turned to Zenis.


    "Hey, Mr. Zenis, exin. What''s going on here?"


    "..."


    Seemingly just as stunned, Zenis finally spoke in a deste voice.


    "As you know, there''s nothing more I can add or subtract."


    "Is it true that you caused a major scandal with a princess from another country and that your stepsister wants you dead because she believes it tarnished the order''s honor?"


    "Yes, that''s true."


    My goodness, how do we solve this? No, is it even solvable?


    Rubbing my head in frustration, Zenis cautiously bowed his head.


    "Your Highness, I''m truly ashamed to ask, but I have a favor to request."


    "Let''s hear it."


    I was curious about what he would ask for, but Zenis rummaged through his belongings and pulled out a pen and paper. I was taken aback.


    "You''re not trying to write down heresy points, are you?!"


    "...The only person crazy enough to do such a thing in this world is my sister."


    What Zenis wrote down wasn''t heresy points, but an address.


    He carefully handed it over to me.


    "Could you send my entire estate to this address?"


    I examined the address.


    It was for an orphanage operated by the Goddess''s Order near the Imperial Capital.


    "I''ve been sending all my priestly sry there, but it seems I won''t be able to do so anymore. Not that my entire estate amounts to much..."


    "Who lives at this orphanage?"


    "...My son."


    I was startled, causing the hand holding the address to shake.


    "The son I had with the foreign princess."


    ***


    Lake Kingdom''s Dungeon. Base Camp.


    "Sigh~"


    Crouched next to the central bonfire, I groaned while clutching my head.


    At that, Kellibey, who was hammering nearby, shrieked in annoyance.


    "Why do you keep sighing like that, driving all the luck away!"


    "...Sometimes, Kellibey, you really remind me of a Korean elder."


    I muttered, astonished. Sighing driving luck away? What kind of superstition is that?


    At my muttering, Kellibey raised his thick eyebrows.


    "Korea? Where''s that? A ce rich in precious metals? Lots of mines?"


    "I''m not particrly interested in mineral resources, so I wouldn''t know..."


    Anyway, this elder''s brain must be filled with metal through and through. What kind of standard is that for asking questions?


    "Is this unfamiliar country called Korea the cause of your troubles? Hey, just say the word! I''ll go smash it all with my hammer!"


    No... if you smash that, it''ll be a big problem... please don''t...


    I tapped my forehead with my fingertips, murmuring.


    "It''s a problem rted to that foreign country... and it''s also something that happened 14 years ago. My goodness."


    "14 years ago? In a foreign country? Yikes! What kind of trouble were you stirring up from such a young age!"


    "It''s not that I caused the trouble!"


    Since there were no other people around, and Kellibey is one of the few Ipletely trust.


    Iid out the situation and problems Zenis was facing, including what he had done 14 years ago.


    After hearing the whole story, Kellibey clicked his tongue.


    "I never saw that friend in such a light, but he sure did something significant."


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    "But trying to send child support until the end ismendable, isn''t it?"


    "...Should I really consider thatmendable?"


    I was plunged into thought. Is thismendable? Or is it shameless?


    And how did the child born between Zenis and the foreign princess end up growing up in an imperial orphanage?


    The more I think about it, the more anomalies I find in this story...


    "Hey, that''s definitelymendable! I''ve never even properly prepared a meal for my children, let alone give them allowance. Hahaha!"


    "Isn''t that a bit too much?"


    "What do you mean too much? That''s how dwarves are raised. Born and immediately given their own personal cave, they grow up digging it out on their own."


    What on earth is dwarven child-rearing...?


    Right now, in Crossroad, Kellison, Kellibey''s son, is here leading a dwarven legion.


    They are renovating and repairing the main fortress of Crossroad, and every time they see Kellibey, they can''t hide their annoyance.


    Kellibey might be unsurpassed as a cksmith, but as a father of children, perhaps not so much...


    "Anyway, parent-child rtionships are already difficult. Zenis and his son... that''s really aplicated rtionship."


    "You''re telling me. It doesn''t sound easy at all."


    As we were chatting away, I suddenly felt a piercing gaze. Huh?


    Turning to the side, I saw Hannibal hiding in the corner of the forge, listening to our conversation.


    This assistant cksmith, who is also a spirit mage and enchanter, was staring at us with wide eyes.


    "Hannibal? What''s up?"


    "Huh? Oh, no! It''s nothing!"


    Startled by my call, Hannibal jumped up, his bushy hair bouncing in the air.


    Kellibey then gestured grandly at him.


    "Young man, have you finished the final touches? Then snap to it and bring over ''that''pleted thing!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Hannibal hurriedly ran back into the forge.


    Watching him, Kellibey chuckled and then nced at me, asking in a hushed tone.


    "And, what''s the other problem?"


    "..."


    "It seems like you have another concern. Just talk about it. Sometimes just talking can be helpful, you know?"


    After a moment of hesitation, I slowly began to speak.


    The wounded Mikhail and the annihted Sky Knights.


    The increasing fatigue on the front lines...


    Facing these and other problems, how to manage the front lines moving forward.


    As I opened up, Kellibey listened silently and then said,


    "Uh! I''m not the strategist type, so I don''t know the solution to suchplex issues!"


    Then, throwing up his hands in resignation and stroking his beard with a grin, he said,


    "When your mind is that troubled, the best thing is to handle a newly crafted, amazing weapon!"


    "That doesn''t solve the problem..."


    "But it does make you feel better! Here!"


    Hannibal returned from the workshop, wrapping the newly crafted equipment in a dark cloth.


    Kellibey, having estimated its weight onest time, handed it over to me.


    "Plus! This time it''s equipment made for your use!"


    "..."


    I slowly epted the equipment Kellibey passed to me.


    Gently peeling away the dark cloth covering the equipment, Kellibey seemed even more excited, his shoulders bouncing in anticipation.


    "This is my newly crafted Nightmare yer! Equipment like this has never existed before! Custom-designed gimmicks ording to the requester''s taste, grip, weight, and even handling habits! Apletely order-made weapon!"


    As the dark cloth slid off, what was revealed was-


    "Named, [Light & Shadow]!"


    -A splendid ceremonial longsword.


    From the de to the guard and the handle, the entire body of the grand longsword was so transparently white it was almost ethereal.


    And the sheath for the longsword, devoid of any pattern or decoration, seemed to absorb light, pitch ck in color.


    The ceremonial longsword formanders, [Light].


    And its sheath, [Shadow].


    Twin magical cores obtained after defeating the 3rd ranked Nightmare Legion Commander, the Grand Sorceress White Night.


    These two cores were used to create custom equipment made solely for me.


    The Nightmare yer, [Light & Shadow].

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    I drew the sword.


    Shring-!


    With a cool sound, the de revealed itself to the world. I couldn''t help but marvel.


    "...It''s light."


    Despite being a holder of such feeble strength that it would beughable for an awakened character who haspleted the third ss advancement, I could swing this ceremonial longsword with ease.


    Moreover,


    "...You''ve made it too beautifully?"


    The white sword was so transparent it almost seemed made of ss. It didn''t look like a sword but rather a piece of art.


    As I continued to express my admiration, Kellibey shrugged his shoulders.


    "It''s the first time I''ve made a ceremonial sword rather than one for actualbat. Since it was for ceremonial use, I decided to put in a bit of effort."


    "Amazing, Kellibey. It''s truly splendid."


    "But its durability is terribly low, so you have to be gentle with it! Got it?"


    Kellibey kept exining as he circled around me.


    "I''ve included all the features you requested, and as per your request, I''ve deliberately dulled the de. It won''t cut paper, let alone vegetables. It''s just a pretty club, a club."


    "Exactly what I wanted."


    "Silly guy... And about the sheath."


    Kellibey cast a slightly nervous nce towards the sheath in my other hand.


    "You better handle it with care. That sheath is actually more dangerous than the sword."


    I looked at the sheath in my hand.


    Pitch ck... carrying a sinister darkness like midnight, an ominous sheath.


    Rustle, rustle...


    Suddenly, it seemed as if sounds of darkness-eating bugs came from the sheath.


    Simultaneously, the lights in the base camp flickered all at once. As if someone had blown on a torch...


    "By the great hammer!"


    "Mommy?!"


    Startled, Kellibey and Hannibal clung to each other. An evil aura seemed to swirl around us.


    "Gasp!"


    I tightened my grip on the sheath, focusing my mind to infuse magic power into it.


    Then, the sounds of darkness-consuming bugs ceased all at once.


    The flickering lights stabilized, and the base camp was enveloped in bright light as if nothing had happened.


    "I can handle this much now."


    I smiled slightly, slowly inserting the ceremonial longsword [Light] into its sheath [Shadow].


    Not just the sheath, but the sword itself emitted a certain demonic aura.


    Not only its inherent beauty... it seemed to possess a magical force that seductively caught people''s eyes.


    And whenbined into one, inserting the sword into the sheath, the demonic aura emitted by both pieces seemed to neutralize each other.


    ''If I''m not careful, it might consume me.''


    This is the Nightmare yer.


    It can enchant people with both light and shadow.


    But also, a person can wield both light and shadow.


    Willing to take the risk and wield this equipment, I thought about moving on to the next phase of the strategy as I attached the sword to my waist.


    "Wait, there''s more! I''ve included that ''transformation'' gimmick you requested!"


    Kellibey was about to exin more excitedly, but I didn''t listen and activated the lock mechanism installed in the sheath - a device known as a secret lock, locking the sword in ce.


    Click!


    This locking mechanism, usually used on ring swords, was something I had requested to be custom-made, and Kellibey had done a splendid job.


    "Eh? Aren''t you going to try the transformation?"


    Kellibey, flustered as I locked the sword, stuttered in disappointment.


    It''s like... giving your young son his favorite transforming robot toy, and then the son disappointingly doesn''t use the transformation feature - that specific kind of look.


    I smiled wryly and nodded.


    "Today, there''s a funeral being held in Crossroad. I should start heading over. Testing the transformation gimmick would take too long."


    "But... Hmm. Well, if it''s for a funeral, there''s no helping it..."


    Kellibey, respecting my duties as a lord, seemed a bit disappointed as he continually nced at my waist where the equipment was.


    The transformation gimmick must have been a work of pride for him.


    However, using that gimmick would require testing too many things. Since it''s a weapon that needs to be familiarized with through actual use.


    Thus, I decided to postpone the testing and start preparing for the funeral.


    "...Master."


    At that moment, Hannibal cautiously called out to Kellibey. I wondered when they had developed a master-disciple rtionship to use such terms.


    "Would it be alright if I take a quick trip to the surface?"


    "..."


    After meeting Hannibal''s earnest gaze for a moment, Kellibey briskly stroked his beard andughed heartily.


    "Good! I''lle with you. I''ve been wanting to get some fresh air anyway."


    "Yes!"


    I quietly watched the two prepare to leave together, thinking to myself.


    Kellibey might not know much about raising children, but he seems to do quite well in training disciples.


    pping my hands, I led the way to the teleportation gate.


    "Let''s hurry! We don''t have much time left!"


    ***


    West of Crossroad. The graveyard.


    Here, a funeral is in full swing.


    The choir is singing, holy water is being sprinkled on the grave, blessing the afterlife of the deceased...


    Watching the funeral proceedings unfold, I turned my head to gaze at the graves.


    In thest three months, many more graves had been added.


    Since stage 27, there have been continuous deaths, and the scale has been growing. Having attended funerals non-stop recently, this scenery has be all too familiar.


    I hated that.


    Bing ustomed to death, bing desensitized to sorrow, having funerals be a routine part of daily life... I hated it.


    As the ceremony came to an end, it was my turn to speak.


    Stepping up to the podium, I cleared my throat and recited a stanza from an elegy.


    Do not go gentle into that good night,


    Do not ept the dark night meekly


    Old age should burn and rave at close of day;


    Those fading away should thrash and resist at day''s end


    Rage, rage against the dying of the light.


    Let anger, and again anger, be directed at the fading light!


    Silence followed my recitation.


    The verse I chose was somewhat different from the usual funeral tributes. Thus, the citizens appeared slightly puzzled.


    Taking a deep breath, I began to speak.


    "This year, funerals have be frequent, happening one after another."


    From stage 27 to stage 30.


    After each defensive battle, we''ve had four consecutive funerals.


    "Have funerals be familiar to everyone?"


    My sudden question left the crowd in front of me taken aback.


    Unlike the usual somber funeral tributes, I addressed the crowd with an aggressive and harsh tone.


    "Has it be a regr scene to gather here after a defensive battle, to collect the bodies of ourrades, to listen to funeral songs, and to send off the dead?"


    People nced at each other.


    "Have I be used to reciting sad verses, making moving speeches, and remembering those who have fallen with tears... Has this be natural?"


    Some nodded in agreement, while others shook their heads slightly.


    "Or, to be frank, does it no longer sadden us when a few die? Has all this be a routine part of our daily lives?"


    Most of the crowd looked at me with eyes that didn''t quite grasp the intent of my questions.


    I spoke with fervor.


    "Do not be ustomed to it."


    "...!"


    "Do not consider funerals as part of your routine. Do not regard death as something natural. Do not be numb to sorrow. Do not resign. Do not give up!"


    I yelled out.


    "Be angry!"


    "...!"


    "At the monsters! At death! At this war! Be angry, and be angry again! If a scab has formed over the wounds engraved in your soul, tear it off with your own hands! Bleed yourself! Revisit the pain!"


    The teeth of wounded soldiers were clenched. Hands wrapped in bandages gripped into fists.


    "No matter how powerful the enemy! No matter how difficult the battle! Do not resign to the notion that all these deaths were inevitable sacrifices. Think again, stretch out your arm further."


    I too clenched my teeth and gripped my fist.


    "There is a way. There is a clever strategy. There are tactics. We just haven''t found them in time."


    "..."


    "Do not ept the oue passively, resist tenaciously! Struggle desperately! Fight with all your might!"


    I took a moment to catch my breath. My voice had be a bit hoarse.


    "...And, if despite fighting thus, another funerales to pass."


    I looked around at the people.


    "Then, weep."


    "..."


    "Do not be indifferent, do not let go thinking you''ve done enough, that it couldn''t be helped, mourn and rage for each death of arade. Do not forget that pain."


    After brushing back my disheveled hair, I continued.


    "We are currently facing a monumental challenge in our front lines. Protecting the human world from monsters. And at the same time, preserving our humanity."


    If we give up thetter.


    If we grind through human lives, strip soldiers of their emotions, and operate the front lines mechanically and efficiently.


    Maybe clearing the stages would be easier. However.


    The path I choose, and the path we choose, is not there. I''vee to this conclusion long ago.


    "Humanity is not something grand. It''s you still being able to feel sorrow, still being able to feel joy, still being able to feel anger. It''s about not letting that heart wear down. That is what humanity is."


    I slowly nodded.


    "I will find a way to protect the human world from monsters. So, I ask you, please, preserve your own humanity."


    The monster front is in crisis.


    Soldiers are worn out from fatigue, hastily formed groups and heroes are shing, creating discord.


    But, nevertheless.


    There will be a solution.


    And I am the one to find it.


    "Do not just watch as the heart bes numb, as the light dims."


    I murmured with strength to the people.


    "Be angry."


    After a moment of silence, I slowly bowed my head.


    "To the 19 knights of the Vermillion Kingdom, who led the charge in protecting the world while soaring through the skies. It is because of their valiant efforts that the world has survived this time."


    "..."


    "May they be remembered for soaring higher than anyone, for being braver than anyone, forever. Let us observe a moment of silence for the 19 members of the Sky Knights who have returned to the heavens before us."


    I bowed my head first, and the people followed, bowing their heads en masse.


    After the moment of silence, I stepped down from the podium. Evangeline, who was in charge of overseeing this funeral, waved her arm grandly.


    Bang! The dry salute to honor the dead echoed high.


    The funeral was over with that. However, the people did not disperse quickly, quietly pondering in their ces.


    About this death, the previous deaths.


    And perhaps, about their own hearts that had be indifferent to death over time.


    ***


    Mikhail was on a hill overlooking the graveyard.


    Sitting on the exposed roots of an old tree, he quietly watched the funeral below.


    The boy dressed in ck mourning clothes looked emaciated. His once vibrant auburn hair and eyes had faded, losing their vitality in just a few days.


    "Mikhail."


    As I approached him, calling out his name, Mikhail did not shift his gaze from the funeral, responding in a deep, hollow voice.


    "...Prince Ash. Thank you for taking care of my subordinates'' funeral."


    "It''s my duty."


    The bodies of the 19 knights of the Vermillion Kingdom were all cremated.


    Here in the graveyard, empty graves were prepared for the funeral, with ns toter transfer the urns to the Vermillion Kingdom.


    In front of those empty graves, people from the Vermillion Kingdom were mourning.


    However, Mikhail stood apart, unable to join them at that ce.


    "...How about going there? Everyone is waiting for you."


    When I gently suggested it, Mikhail bitterly shook his head.


    "I have no face to show... I killed them all, how could I shamelessly cry there?"


    "Mikhail. You know idents in battle are inevitable. Besides, I was the one who gave the orders..."


    "Your tactical orders were urate. My subordinates were perfect. The only mistake was mine, charging into the enemy lines."


    Mikhail let out a weak smile.


    "I''m not sure... how to hand over an urn filled with ashes to the families back home, waiting for their return..."


    "..."


    "There''s nothing to return but death and defeat..."


    Rubbing his face with his empty hands, Mikhail murmured in a subdued voice.


    "But, yes. I know. This too is my duty, as a crown prince, as amander of the knights."


    Then, staggering to his feet, Mikhail gave me a precarious smile.


    "Thank you, Prince Ash. Really... as you said, I''ll go to my people."


    "Good. They are all waiting."


    Mikhail began to walk down the hill with unsteady steps.


    Watching his back, Mikhail suddenly stopped and turned around.


    "By the way, your speech was impressive. ''Be angry''..."


    "..."


    "Yes, we should be angry."


    With a smile that seemed on the verge of copsing like an avnche, Mikhail murmured once more.


    "We should be angry."


    Then he continued his shaky descent down the hillside.


    "..."


    I watched the flickering shadow of the young knight.


    Praying earnestly that his fragility would not lead to his own destruction.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Rosetta also attended the funeral, as expected.


    A priest could not be absent from an eventmemorating the dead. Dressed in her stark ck priestly garb, devoid of any adornments, Rosetta was quietly praying in front of the graves.


    As I approached, Rosetta, hearing my footsteps, stopped her prayer and gave me a slight smile.


    "A fitting funeral, Your Highness."


    "Is there such a thing as a good or bad funeral?"


    My question, tinged with disbelief, was smoothly answered by Rosetta.


    "While the death of a person is a sad affair, properly honoring them is amendable act."


    "..."


    "In the Imperial Capital, most deaths are treated with disregard. To treat every death with such respect... You are doing a remarkable thing."


    "Save the ttery. Even the finest funeral would be better off not happening, right?"


    "Indeed, Your Highness speaks the truth, but it''s still important to acknowledge good deeds. If not by others, then let memend you."


    Rosetta took out a notebook and pen from her robe and began to cross out pre-written items.


    "I''ll reduce 100 heresy points for you."


    "Did I umte that many points already?!"


    "If you continue to perform good deeds, I''ll reduce the remaining points as well."


    "There are more points?!"


    Amused by my reaction, Rosetta covered her mouth andughed.


    Sharing a hollowugh, I stood beside Rosetta, looking over the graveyard.


    The graves that had multiplied over time were neatly aligned in rows and columns.


    The hot sun beamed down on the graves. A warm wind blew. Summer was near.


    Damien, sweating profusely as he finished up a funeral in front of a new grave, caught my eye. I murmured without realizing.


    "Priests really have it tough. They strive to save lives on a regr basis, and then when someone dies, they have to work hard at the funeral like this."


    "Life and death are two sides of the same coin. You can''t handle one without the other, like only seeing one side of a coin."


    Rosetta signaled to me with her eyes.


    "And it''s not just priests. You, Your Highness, are also braving death here to protect life on the front lines."


    "..."


    "Such is the way of the world. Where there''s sunlight, shadows fall behind."


    Long shadows were cast behind the sunlit graves. I let out a slight sigh.


    "Such is the way of the world, inherently possessing duality, or even multiple facets."


    "Indeed, Your Highness speaks wisely."


    "So, we shouldn''t judge based solely on one aspect."


    "A mindset befitting a ruler."


    "...So, shouldn''t we also consider more than one aspect in Zenis''s case?"


    As I nced at Rosetta, she smiled broadly, as if she had anticipated my approach.


    "Did Zenis somehow catch your interest? Seeing how you go out of your way to defend him."


    "Isn''t it the same for you?"


    "Me?"


    "You also shielded Zenis."


    Rosetta frowned, as if confused. I crossed my arms and nodded towards her.


    "Why did you wait for me before going to deal with Zenis, if not to take me with you?"


    "..."


    "If you really wanted to kill that troublemaker, you could have quietly found him and dealt with him. Right? Why bother taking me along?"


    I pressed Rosetta, who remained silent.


    "You wanted me to stop you, didn''t you? That''s it, right?"


    "..."


    "Even though Zenis deserved death by the standards of your Holy Knights, you still paved a way for him to live in this city by dismissing him from his priestly duties. That could be considered mercy, in a way."


    So, my conclusion is.


    "Rosetta. You pretended to dispose of your stepbrother but actually wanted to open a path for him. You used me in the process."


    "Haha."


    With a hollowugh, Rosetta did not deny my words but gave me a sidelong nce.


    "If everything you say is true... Even so, will you still y along with my shallow trickery?"


    "I don''t know your intentions. But considering what Zenis has contributed to this city, I do want to save his life."


    So, yes. I''ll y along with your shallow trickery.


    At my words, Rosetta turned to look at the aligned graves quietly,


    "Your Highness is correct. Every matter has multiple aspects, and how we choose to illuminate them can reveal entirely different perspectives."


    "..."


    "Zenis''s case is no different. At face value, he''s a bastard deserving of death and dismissal... But if you delve deeper, there''s no one who has lived a life more befitting a priest than him."


    I frowned deeply.


    "What exactly happened 14 years ago?"


    "That''s a penance he took upon himself. It''s not my ce to speak frivolously of it. You should hear the details from Zenis himself."


    "..."


    "Regardless of any injustices he may have faced, ording to the rules of our Holy Knights, he should be punished. In fact, my subordinates are demanding it."


    The zealots of the Goddess''s Order, the Holy Knights.


    Since they dominate the order''s leadership, it''s natural for them to cling to their principles and rules.


    And Zenis has been a sort of traitor, skillfully evading the execution of these principles.


    With the voices calling for Zenis''s punishment growing within the Holy Knights, Rosetta, knowing the full story, wanted to carve out a path for her stepbrother.


    "I have done everything I can for him. You have prevented his direct execution, and now a path for him to survive, even if he renounces his priestly life, has been opened."


    "..."


    "It''s up to that fool to decide now. Whether he''ll appreciate the efforts of his sister and quietly survive, or..."


    Rosetta grimaced with a bitter smile and shook her head.


    "Choose to die as a priest, bearing the disgrace."


    ***


    So, I looked for where Zenis might be.


    Thest ce he was seen, after being expelled from the temple and having nowhere to go, was the barracks. It was being used as housing for mercenaries.


    On the evening after the funeral ended. The ce I found after asking around was a particrly musty-smelling spot in the barracks.


    "Ugh, the smell of old men..."


    I pinched my nose at the door. What is this intense... the distinct smell only seasoned uncles can produce!


    Checking the namete on the door, familiar names caught my eye.


    The blind swordsman Nobody, the warlock Chain.


    The two uncles who joined during the battle against the Gorgon sisters. Even if there were two uncles, could they really produce such a smell...?


    Sun-dry the nkets and pillows! Ventte twice a day! Wash your clothes regrly! Do I have to personally spread this knowledge?


    Grumbling, I flung the door open.


    What conspiracy were they plotting, cloaked in darkness, that the five men startled at my entrance?


    I yanked the curtains open, letting in light.


    "What are you, children of darkness?!"


    The evening sun flooded the room. Exposed to the light, the five ''children of darkness'' shrieked, shielding their eyes. What are they doing.


    Huddled together, plotting in secrecy, were none other than Lucas''s temporary party of ''uncles''.


    Lucas, Torkel, Nobody, Chain. And Zenis.


    "Of course! It couldn''t have just been the two of them producing such a distinct old man smell! It''s because there were five of you together! You guys, sun drying! Venttion! Laundry! Air fresheners! Don''t you know?!"


    At my exmation, Lucas protested with a deeply offended expression.


    "No, I protest, my lord! I meticulously maintain my hygiene every day! I just came here briefly for a meeting!"


    Then, the rest of the uncles clicked their tongues and shook their heads at Lucas.


    "Everyone says that when they''re young..."


    "I never thought I''d end up like this either."


    "Being an uncle isn''t something you be; it''s something you already are."


    "You too... soon... with bristly beards... and the smell of sweat..."


    "No! That''ll never happen to me! I''ll never be an uncle!"


    Pushing the protesting Lucas aside, I sat down on the floor and gestured with my chin.


    "So, what treasonous plot were you hatching by gathering like this?"


    "Treason? Our loyalty to you, Your Highness, remains unshaken..."


    Torkel spoke with firm conviction. That''s it, you earn ten loyalty points.


    "We were discussing what Lord Zenis should do next, given our personal connections."


    "Is that so? And you''ve alreadye to a conclusion?"


    I turned my head towards Zenis, who wore a gloomy expression.


    "You don''t want to die, right? So, you''ve been dismissed as a priest, just start a new life."


    "...I don''t want to die, but being dismissed as a priest feels like another death sentence."


    Zenis made the sign of the cross, closed his eyes, and sped his hands.


    "If this is the way to preserve my honor and that of myrades, perhaps it''s better to cleanse my sins through death now..."


    "How about living here as a mercenary instead?"


    Torkel earnestly dissuaded him, and Nobody and Chain joined in.


    "Right! Living as a mercenary can be quite enjoyable!"


    "There''s a casino right next door."


    "Alcohol! Tobo! Gambling! And a battlefield swarming with monsters!"


    "Could life get any more exciting?!"


    The two mercenaries chuckled and clinked their bottles together before guzzling down the contents... These guys are no help.


    "With Lord Zenis''s capabilities, it''s entirely possible for you to be employed as private soldiers by His Highness."


    Lucas nced at me as he spoke. I nodded. Well, there are indeed many ways to approach this.


    "What matters isn''t that. Look, Zenis. What do you want to do..."


    I was about to continue when, oh.


    A round-faced young boy was peeking through the door I had kicked open. Recognizing him, I gestured.


    "Hannibal! Did you follow me here?"


    "...!"


    Startled, Hannibal soon cautiously opened the door and stepped inside. Lucas groaned.


    "Why would such a young kide to a den of super uncles like this with six of us..."


    "Wait a minute, six?"


    I asked with a stunned face.


    "Are you including me in that?"


    "Well, if I''m included... Did you, my lord, who is a year older than me, think you could escape...?"


    "Don''t, don''t make meugh! Royalty, you see, has anti-aging as a passive! I, I, I won''t be an uncle!"


    For a moment, my head spun, but I quickly regained myposure. This was no time to waste on unproductive uncle talks.


    "Hannibal? There must be a reason you came all this way. Speak up."


    "Yes, yes... It''s just that..."


    Hesitantly making his way to the center of the room, Hannibal carefully stood in front of Zenis.


    To Zenis, who blinked in confusion, Hannibal clenched his small fist and shouted with a trembling voice.


    "Lord Zenis!"


    "Uh, yes?"


    "The child you had with the foreign princess, the one you left at the temple''s orphanage!"


    "Uh... yes."


    "That, that, that child is..."


    With a crestfallen face, Hannibal pointed to himself and eximed.


    "I think that child is me?!"


    "..."


    A hellish silence ensued.


    In a room of the barracks filled with the musty smell from six uncles gathered,


    A boy suddenly showing up to pull a ''you''re my father'' moment, and everyone frantically exchanging looks, seeking who would have the courage to break the ice first,


    Bang-!


    The door was flung open as if to be shattered, and the seventh uncle made his entrance.


    It was Kellibey who had followed Hannibal. He let out a resounding roar.


    "What in the world is this nonsenseeeeee!"


    It was a moment when everyone''s hearts became one.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    First, I took Hannibal outside the barracks to separate him from the other men.


    Crouching in front of Hannibal, I touched my aching forehead and asked,


    "You said you were fifteen when I hired you."


    Then, Hannibal, hesitatingly watching me, said in a shrinking voice,


    "I lied about my age then... But Kellibey realized it right away when you epted me as an assistant."


    I immediately opened the door and shouted at Kellibey inside the barracks.


    "Kellibey! Why didn''t you tell me!"


    "Ah? You should have filtered out something like age! Hey! And how many times do I have to say it? Dwarves dig holes from the moment they''re born! You''re the weird one for waiting until they''re of age!"


    Oh, this barbarism... romance... anyway, it''s like a fantasy world!


    Pulling at my hair, I sighed and then asked Hannibal,


    "So how old are you now?"


    "...I am now fourteen. I was thirteen when you hired me."


    Boom!


    It felt like lightning struck behind me.


    Thirteen years old? Thirteen years old?


    Am I... viting childborws? A wicked boss, no, a wicked lord?!


    "Aaaargh! I am... I am a terrible adult, carelessly exploiting a child on the front lines...!"


    As I writhed in agony on the floor, the men poking their heads back inside the barracks took turns speaking.


    "No, seriously, you''re the only lord who worries about that."


    "We''ve been stealing, robbing, and fighting since we were kids!"


    "Everyone shut up! Kids shouldn''t have to fight for their lives! Kids should y to their heart''s content!"


    I mmed the door shut, furious.


    Hannibal, more unsure of what to do, nced at me.


    "...Anyway, when I was living at that orphanage. I secretly heard something from the director."


    "What?"


    "That I was born to a princess from the Western Mist Kingdom..."


    Hannibal nced towards the closed door.


    "And that my father, he has been sending child support to the orphanage."


    "..."


    "And a few years ago, assassins from the Mist Kingdom came to the orphanage to kill me, and I barely escaped..."


    So, somehow he ended up here after drifting from there.


    "Okay. I get the gist."


    I put Hannibal in the dining facility attached to the barracks.


    "Rest here for now. I''ll sort things out with Zenis ande back."


    Then, I rushed back into the barracks.


    Inside, besides the usual men, other curious men had gathered, crowding around Zenis in a corner of the hallway. I pressed my throbbing temples with both hands.


    "Alright, Zenis... let''s start with a cross-check."


    After matching the name of the orphanage Hannibal mentioned and Hannibal''s age, it was confirmed that the details matched those of Zenis''s son.


    "Huuaaah..."


    Zenis exhaled deeply as if the ground was sinking and swept his forehead several times. I cautiously asked,


    "It seems like he''s your son, doesn''t it?"


    "...I don''t even know where to start."


    Zenis covered his face with both hands and muttered softly,


    "The child is indeed my son... but also not my son."


    "...?"


    A moment of silence passed.


    The next moment, the surrounding men began to beat Zenis all at once.


    "This damned fool! Acting like our father!"


    "Even now, spouting such nonsense in front of your son!"


    "We were wrong... Zenis! You deserve more scolding!"


    "Leaving the kid in an orphanage for his whole life wasn''t enough, now what?! He''s your son but not your son?!"


    "Damn you, wicked noble! Damn, damn!"


    They beat Zenis until he dered surrender.


    I growled fiercely at the man lying on the ground, making groaning sounds.


    "Come on, give me a satisfactory exnation. Or you might not make it out alive from these men..."


    "..."


    Zenis, with a bruised face, clenched his eyes shut. Then, slowly, he began to speak.


    ***


    17 years ago.


    Bang!


    A fist filled with holy power crushed a man''s head like a watermelon.


    The head belonged to the captain of the knights of this small city-kingdom. And the ce where the head burst open was right inside the king''s bedroom.


    "Ah, ahhhh!"


    The king screamed.


    He was in a panic. An assassin who had suddenly broken in during the night had killed all his guards with nothing but bare fists.


    "Please, spare my life! Only my life!"


    "..."


    "I''ll give you as much money as you want! I have plenty of wealth! Anything, I''ll give you anything! So..."


    Despite the king''s pleading, the muscr assassin standing before him remained silent, just staring down at him.


    Softly, softly.


    Next to the muscr assassin, a female assassin in the same attire approached with light footsteps.


    "Your Majesty. Have we not told you several times? We have no interest in wealth..."


    When the female assassin removed her face covering, a beautiful face familiar to the king was revealed.


    It was Priestess Rosetta, sent here for the proselytization of the Goddess''s order.


    "Ro, Rosetta!"


    The king hastily knelt before Rosetta.


    "Is it because ofst week, when I executed followers of your religion? I''ll apologize now. If necessary, I''ll make a formal apology on behalf of the kingdom. So..."


    "Had you thought properly from the beginning, it wouldn''t havee to this."


    Rosetta showed a slight smile.


    "Had you stopped persecuting our Goddess''s order earlier, things wouldn''t have escted to this point."


    "I was wrong. My thinking was too short-sighted. I''ll dere religious freedom now. So...!"


    "It''s toote. Your cousin has promised to convert the state religion to the Goddess''s order entirely."


    Rosetta slowly gripped the whip at her waist.


    "So... there''s no need for negotiations anymore. Once you''re gone, your cousin will take over this country."


    "That... That traitor...! He betrayed me, sold out the country...!"


    Rosetta slowly approached the king, who was crawling backwards on the floor and shouted,


    "Aren''t you a priestess of Goddess! Do you think your Goddess will forgive you for this!"


    "We are the shadows of the Goddess. To illuminate her glory, there must be those like us who stain their hands with blood."


    Only then did the king remember the nickname of the opponents before him - the Inquisitors of the Goddess''s order known for staining their priestly robes red with the blood of their victims.


    The Blood-soaked Executioners.


    The Red Priests.


    "Yeeeek! What kind of saint are you! You''re a witch!"


    "Ament I hear often."


    "You all will fall to hell!"


    "Exactly what we wished for."


    As the king''s final desperate scream was effortlessly ignored, Rosetta whispered,


    "In that hell, we will kill... those who defied the word of Goddess once more."


    Immediately after, Rosetta''s whip mercilessly struck down on the king''s body.


    ***


    After the situation concluded, at the top of a mountain near the city-kingdom.


    "..."


    Rosetta looked down at the confused city with a cold face.


    The king had been assassinated, and his cousin had ascended to the throne, dering the Goddess''s order as the new state religion.


    In other words - they had decided to ept the influence of the Everck Empire.


    The empire did not wage war on this small country. Instead, it brought the country into its sphere of influence through the rtively ''peaceful'' means of royal assassination and religious propagation.


    There were many ways to swallow a country without forcibly subjugating it. This was just one of them.


    "...Sigh."


    Rosetta let out a short sigh,


    "Why do you sigh, sister?"


    A muscr young man who hade up from behind Rosetta, tossing his hair back, approached.


    He was Zenis, the inquisitor-assassin who had just demolished the pce with Rosetta.


    Zenis straightened his official attire with a young, cold face.


    It was hard to believe that this was the assassin who had been wildly swinging his fists in the pce, a cold and cool aura flowing along the young man''s face.


    Rosetta, ncing at her step-brother, adjusted her sses.


    "Zenis, is this the right thing to do?"


    "...Are you wavering again? Get a grip, sister."


    Zenis looked at his sister with a cold gaze.


    "Aren''t we conducting a holy war?"


    "Are we not just proxying the empire''s war?"


    "It''s a mutual understanding. The empire expands its influence, and we destroy countries that persecute our followers."


    Zenis looked down emotionlessly at the burning city-kingdom. However, undeniable pride and fanaticism were boiling in the young man''s eyes.


    "Everything is for the glory of the Goddess."


    "..."


    Watching her brother, Rosetta shook her head.


    "I don''t know. This isn''t why I became a priestess."


    "Why is that? Are you not the highest-ranking inquisitor of the order?"


    "How did we, the internal purifiers of the order, end up roaming outside, assassinating and engaging in political machinations in the name of proselytization?"


    Rosetta exhaled a long sigh.


    "I wanted to heal people and receive thanks, not kill people and be cursed, like the other saintesses of the order."


    "Like that youngest saintess you often praise... Saintess Margarita?"


    "Yes."


    Rosetta continued, perhaps envious of the other saintesses,


    "She went around healing people in all sorts of harsh ces and slums. People were so moved by that young saintess that they willingly converted to our church."


    Rosetta silently looked down at the city-state they had overthrown.


    "Violence can''t be the only answer..."


    Then, Zenis snorted.


    "Come on. Snakes live a life fit for snakes, and birds live a life fit for birds. And we are snakes, sister."


    Snake-.


    At that word, Rosetta felt the blood in her body turn cold. The fleeting dream of a different life quickly evaporated.


    "...You''re right. We are shadows. Because we are the Red Priests."


    Rosetta nodded and patted Zenis on the back.


    "Zenis, continue to stand firm and be the pir of our inquisitors... of our Holy Knight Division."


    "Of course, I will."


    Zenis slightly curled his cold lips into a smile.


    "That way, you won''t waver, sister."


    "..."


    "What''s our next mission, sister?"


    "This time, it''s a solo mission for you."


    Rosetta took out the next mission orders from her pocket and handed them to Zenis.


    "It''s a ce called the Western Mist Kingdom. It''s worse than this mission site. Extremely exclusive, guarding against other religions, races, ethnic groups, and cultures."


    As Zenis unfolded and read the orders, Rosetta continued,


    "You''ll enter as a diplomat of the Everck Empire. Startying the groundwork for proselytization bit by bit, and make allies among the high-ranking officials. And..."


    "If necessary, assassinate the leadership like this time?"


    "...Yes."


    "Same as always. I''ll do well."


    Having secured the mission orders, Zenis nodded and then disappeared into the darkness as if melting away.


    "This mission will take time. See you next time, sister."


    "..."


    "Everything is for the glory of the Goddess."


    "Let''s meet again in the shadows, my brother."


    Zenis vanished into the darkness. Rosetta quietly watched the ce where the darkness had disappeared.


    Neither of them knew.


    That it would take 17 long years for them to meet again.


    ***


    "...So what''s the reason for telling this story?"


    Present.


    The men listening to Zenis''s past reminisced collectively jeered.


    "Trying to say you were a cold, handsome guy 17 years ago?"


    "Ah, who''s going to believe that? Mr. Zenis has always been a scruffy, poor-shaped guy from the start!"


    "When is Hannibal''s storying?"


    "Asked how you abandoned your son, and who wants to hear about your glory days?!"


    "This guy, ask for bread and he starts with wheat farming!"


    Boos and various objects were thrown at Zenis.


    "Ah, that storyes right after this! So just listen! And!"


    Zenis gritted his teeth and screamed desperately.


    "I was really okay when I was younger, it''s just I haven''t been taking care of myself now!"


    Truly an uncle-like statement.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Three yearster, fourteen years ago.


    Western Mist Kingdom. Temporary temple of the Goddess''s order.


    "Priest~ Uncle~!"


    "y with us-!"


    Children from the slums ran into the temple courtyard, screaming noisily.


    Soon after, with a creak, the old door of the temporary temple opened, and Zenis appeared, scratching his unkempt hair.


    "...Not a priest, but a cleric."


    Between his bushy hair, the unmistakable sharp gaze of an inquisitor shed.


    "And how many times do I have to tell you, not uncle! I''m still in my twenties...!"


    But even in the face of Zenis''s menacing attitude, the children were unfazed. They stuck out their tongues and pulled down their lower eyelids at him.


    "Ehehe~ Acting all grumpy again."


    "Whether it''s a priest or a cleric, it''s all the same! In our country, we call them priest-uncles."


    "Well, priests usually don''t even nce at us, but Cleric Uncle ys with us every day. So, maybe there is a difference?"


    Hearing the children''s words, Zenis ced his hands on his hips and heavily nodded his head.


    "Yes. That''s exactly the difference between your Mist faith and our Goddess''s order. So, if you convert to our faith..."


    "Ah~ There he goes with the boring talk again."


    "Nevermind that, let''s y ball today, ball!"


    The children screamed excitedly, barging into the temple, soon finding a ball and rushing out with it.


    "Hey, hey! Wait! Before you take the ball, first a prayer of gratitude..."


    "Thank you, Cleric Uncle!"


    "Hurry up ande, Uncle~!"


    "It''s not uncle... Ah, forget it."


    Holding the ball, the children ran to a nearby yground. Watching them go, Zenis sighed and took out a cigarette, putting it in his mouth. Then, he stared nkly up at the sky.


    This was a cursed country.


    From the terrible weather with clouds hanging all year round, the indigenous religion strictly followed caste, ethnicity, and race, and the existing powers that benefited from this indigenous religion were hostile to the Goddess''s order.


    Naturally, Zenis, being a cleric of that faith, was also looked down upon.


    Subjected to all kinds of mistreatment and hostility, Zenis''s spirit was gradually worn down.


    Infiltrating the leadership was difficult, and support from his homnd was bing increasingly scarce. Eventually, he barely managed to rent this corner in the slums and move the temporary temple here.


    As life got tougher, the beard that had been neglected to grow thickened, and Zenis, who once emitted a cool charm, saw his tidy appearance increasingly bing shabby.


    "Getting old, getting old."


    Looking at the stained mirror, Zenis irritably pushed his hair back.


    Still, the only ce that epted Zenis, a cleric of the Goddess''s order, was this slum.


    He treated people''s wounds for free and became friendly with the children through balls and toys.


    The people of the slums, who had much to gain from Zenis, gradually opened their hearts to him. They were still rejecting the proselytization, though.


    Living among the people of the slums for three years, even the sharpness of Zenis''s heart, once like a well-honed de, had now be dull and blunt.


    "It''s hard..."


    Zenis was originally abatant. He was not skilled in healing magic, let alone proselytization.


    There was no better person to fend off the violent followers of the Mist faith who attacked the temple from time to time, but the rest of the mission was overwhelmingly difficult.


    Yet, what made him endure this difficult ce for three years was,


    "Cleric~!"


    Thanks, in part, to this girl.


    At the sound of a cheerfulugh, Zenis turned to see a plump, round girl dressed in a fluffy dress, waving her hand.


    "Cleric! How have you been?"


    "...Princess."


    Quickly putting away his cigarette, an involuntary, faint smile appeared on Zenis''s lips.


    The youngest princess of the Mist Kingdom, Cloudy.


    She was a rare royal who took an interest in the lives of the poor.


    In this country, where social status and ss were clearly defined, it was umon in the history of the nation for a princess to directly visit the slums and embrace the lives of the poor.


    Thus, she was especially popr among the poor, but ostracized in noble society for smelling like livestock.


    However, she did not care about such criticism and showed up in the slums today, apanied only by one of her guards.


    "Wee, Princess. And, um... your guard friend."


    As Zenis greeted them, Cloudy smiled brightly, and the guard also bowed his head heavily.


    Even the guard she brought along was a ve from the beastfolk. Zenis thought of her as a truly noble royal, fighting against discrimination and corruption with her entire being.


    ''She''s practically the only high-ranking individual I can somehow be close to.''


    Given the current situation, where most of his political maneuvers had failed, Cloudy was Zenis''s only connection.


    Thus, Zenis acted as docile as a tamed dog in front of Cloudy.


    "What will you do today, Cleric? I''ll follow and help wherever!"


    "Um... after ying ball with the kids, I''ll set up a regr clinic in the center of the vige."


    "That sounds so rewarding! May I apany you?"


    Cloudy covered her mouth andughed merrily, her voice as round and warm as her appearance.


    "Of course. Having you help would be incredibly reassuring."


    Zenis smiled back.


    In this dreary town, Cloudy was one of the few breaths of fresh air. Zenis inwardly thought that without this girl, he would have given up on proselytization and everything else long ago.


    ***


    Late afternoon, after both the ball game and the clinic were finished.


    Helping with the cleanup at the clinic, Cloudy wiped the sweat from her forehead and suddenly said,


    "You''re really amazing, Cleric."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Being a cleric of the Goddess''s order and a diplomat from the Everck Empire, you must be quite high-ranking, yet you work so hard for the people in these foreign slums."


    Zenis awkwardly scratched the back of his head.


    "Well, it''s... just part of being a cleric of the Goddess''s order."


    "The Goddess''s order, loving all beings, is truly admirable."


    Cloudy smiled bitterly, not fitting her youthful face.


    "As you know, our country strictly adheres to a caste system, and the state religion is no different... I wish I could help those in lower ces like you, but it''s not going as well as I''d hoped."


    "You''re doing plenty well."


    "But I don''t have the courage to dedicate my entire life like you."


    "I''m just living ording to our doctrine. ''Even if it''s to save just one believer, do not hesitate to wage a holy war''..."


    As Zenis recited the phrase out of habit, Cloudy looked at him with a nk expression. Feeling awkward, Zenis coughed and tentatively broached the subject.


    "Do you like our doctrine? Then, maybe you''d consider converting...?"


    "Hehe, that''s a bit too much for me. Being royalty, I''m also a cleric of the state religion."


    Anyway, the people of this country opened their hearts to everything but proselytization. Zenis tasted bitterness in his mouth.


    "However, I think the noble intentions of you and the Goddess''s order are admirable. I''ll take it as an example."


    Cloudy smiled brightly with her youthful face.


    Zenis thought to himself unwittingly,


    ''Cute, and kind...''


    Such pure goodness in this harsh country... Just having her around was moving.


    "I''ll be going now! See you again, Cleric!"


    Cloudy waved her plump hand as she walked away, with her guard silently following behind.


    Waving back at her, Zenis returned to the temple.


    "Another day~ of rewarding work~es to an end~"


    Humming a strange tune on the spot, Zenis shuddered.


    Uncle''s feature. Adding a weird tune to their words.


    He found himself doing what the older priests in the order would do, without even realizing it.


    "This really is the end of me..."


    Muttering to himself as he opened the door,


    Thump.


    A piece of paper that had been wedged in the doorframe fell to the ground.


    "..."


    Zenis''s face, which had been drooping for the past three years, suddenly hardened like cold metal.


    ''A mission order...!''


    Zenis quickly picked up the paper. It looked like meaningless scribbles at first nce, but in reality, it was aplex cipher used only by the Order of Holy Knights.


    It was a mission order from his sister, Rosetta. Zenis read through the contents quickly.


    ''There''s good news... Diplomatic rtions between the Empire and the Mist Kingdom have dramatically improved, and an alliance treaty is expected to be signed soon...''


    ''The Goddess''s order will also be able to officially establish a temple and start formal proselytization... A significant personnel announcement from the order will follow soon... Your hard work over thest three years has been significant, it''s time to return home...''


    A hollowugh formed on Zenis''s lips as he finished reading the mission order.


    So eager to proselytize, yet no one paid attention, but as soon as diplomatic progress was made between the two countries, formal permission for a temple was readily given.


    ''Well, it''s better than being ordered to kill them all if things went south.''


    He was always ready to turn the Mist Kingdom into ruins if necessary, but there was no need to use force or see his proselytization effortse to fruition. After all, in the grand political scheme, Zenis himself was just a tiny chess piece.


    ''Fine. It''s all good.''


    Crumpling the mission order in his hand, Zenis looked around the dpidated temporary temple.


    It was time to leave this ce.


    ***


    The incident happened that night.


    Whoosh...


    Zenis was inside the temple, burning all his belongings.


    A body meant to disappear like mist. There was no need to leave any unnecessary traces. Just as he had done all his life.


    "..."


    Clothes and snacks intended for the slum children the next day, and the ball they yed with today, all turned to ashes.


    Watching memories vanish one by one, Zenis tried to steady his swirling emotions by lighting a cigarette. That''s when he heard it.


    Knock, knock, knock-


    Someone was knocking on the temple door at this hour? Zenis, puzzled, opened the door, and there,


    "Cleric."


    Wearing a hooded robe, concealing her identity, and havinge here was... none other than the youngest princess, Cloudy.


    Zenis''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Princess?"


    Why here?


    Did she sense that he would be leaving tomorrow?


    Or had shee to celebrate the diplomatic news between the two countries?


    As various thoughts crossed his mind, what came out of Cloudy''s mouth waspletely unexpected.


    "Please save me!"


    With a face smeared with tears, Cloudy cried out.


    "Please save me, Cleric!"


    "...?"


    Zenis''s face turned to confusion.


    "Save you? Who''s trying to harm you, Princess?"


    "My, my father, the king, is trying to kill me..."


    "The king is trying to kill you? Why?"


    "That, that''s because..."


    Hesitating, Cloudy grabbed her stomach and tightly closed her eyes.


    "Because I was found out to be pregnant...!"


    "...What?"


    Pregnant?


    What is this all about? She''s too young...


    In front of a baffled Zenis, Cloudy, looking distressed, unbuttoned her dress around her stomach.


    Her significantly swollen belly was revealed. How she had hidden it until now was a mystery; it looked almost full-term.


    Zenis, with his mouth agape, carefully asked as he examined her belly.


    "...Princess, were you married?"


    "Would I be?! Obviously, it''s an illegitimate child, and that''s why father is furious!"


    Trembling, Cloudy snatched the cigarette Zenis was holding, put it in her mouth, and took a drag.


    Then, with shaking hands, she inhaled deeply. She was quite skilled at it. Zenis''s jaw dropped even further.


    "...Since when do you smoke?"


    "It''s a basic skill for royalty."


    "Even with a child inside?"


    "With the situation this dire, even my child would understand smoking one."


    Something... Zenis''s fantasy about Princess Cloudy was shattering...


    "You seem close to full term, how have you hidden it until now?"


    "I''m a bit on the plump side, you see. I lied that I was gaining weight, but that excuse reached its limit."


    With her round and innocent face, Cloudy blew out clouds of smoke.


    "Huuuh. I managed to hide it well until now, but just had to be discovered today... I only needed tost a few more days, damn it."


    "...Who''s the father?"


    "My guard."


    "Ah, that guy."


    Only then did Zenis recall the beastfolk ve guard who always followed Cloudy.


    "He was my lover. We''ve been together for 10 years."


    "..."


    Feeling the atmosphere turn sour, Zenis cautiously asked.


    "So, all this time, helping ves and the poor was also...?"


    "Yes. All to make him happy."


    "It wasn''t out of noble intentions?"


    "Noble intentions, my foot, I only need him to be happy!"


    Zenis''s headache intensified. He took a deep breath.


    There was no refreshing end. This country was indeed a cursed ce...


    "...So, where is this beloved of yours now?"


    "He''s dead..."


    Cloudy''s face crumbled into tears again.


    "As soon as my father found out, he had him captured and executed..."


    "..."


    "I have to save this child. It''s the fruit of our love!"


    Cloudy rushed to Zenis, grabbing his clothes and pleading.


    "Please help, Cleric! My father will try to kill the child in my womb. And me as well!"


    "How do you expect me to help..."


    Outside the temple, the sound of soldiers'' footsteps grew louder. The searching torches lit up the night streets.


    Feeling the noose tighten, Cloudy''s face turned pale and she suddenly eximed to Zenis.


    "I''ll convert!"


    "...What?"


    "I''ll convert! Right this moment, from now on! I''ll believe in the Goddess''s order!"


    Zenis''s shoulders tensed up.


    Cloudy, shaking him back and forth, screamed,


    "The Goddess''s order doesn''t abandon its believers! Even if it means waging a holy war to save even one believer! So!"


    "..."


    "Save me."


    The soldiers'' footsteps reached right in front of the temple. Cloudy cried out,


    "Please save my child in my womb...!"

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Zenis fled with Cloudy.


    The superhumanly trained Inquisitor''s body was agile enough to escape the city, even while holding a full-term girl in his arms.


    Having evaded the encirclement, they took a momentary rest in an abandoned hut on the outskirts.


    With the tension released, Cloudy leaned against the wall and fell asleep as if she had fainted. Zenis silently stood and looked down at this foolish girl.


    "..."


    I know.


    I shouldn''t save Princess Cloudy. She should be left to die here.


    If it became known that he had helped this foolish princess, the diplomatically positive atmosphere that had been formed between the Empire and the Mist Kingdom could be jeopardized.


    Zenis imagined the future of the Mist Kingdom, where temples would be built, and proselytizing would begin.


    Statues of the goddess would be erected throughout the city, and people of all ages would seek the goddess...


    If only this girl in front of him were left to die, many more followers of the goddess woulde into this world.


    ''I am an Inquisitor. A holy knight. Abat priest.''


    Proselytizing, healing, saving, these are not my duties.


    As abat priest, it is right to act as the weapon of the order.


    To kill the few for the many. To endure evil in the shadows for the glory of the goddess''s light.


    Is that not the mission of myself as a weapon?


    "...Huh."


    But, nevertheless.


    Is it really the role of a priest to abandon this young mother-to-be and the unborn child asking for help right before me?


    Before being an Inquisitor, before being a holy knight, before being abat priest, am I not a priest who follows the goddess?


    Is it really right to leave these two young lives to die now, for the possibility of gaining more followers in the future?


    "Shit... It''s not my job to worry about this."


    Zenis took out a cigarette, then, realizing the girl in front of him was a mother-to-be, put it back.


    ''This is really messed up, seriously...''


    Zenis leaned his forehead against the hut''s wall and groaned in pain.


    The messed-up night of the messed-up country was passing.


    ***


    "I want to give birth."


    The next morning, as soon as she woke up, Cloudy said this.


    "I''m nine months pregnant now, and the baby wille out in a few weeks. Thebor pains are getting worse, so it mighte out in a few days if it''s early."


    "...And?"


    "Please help me."


    Zenis clenched his eyes shut and agonized, but eventually nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll call a midwife from the vige..."


    "No. You have to help me directly."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I can''t trust anyone else. Whether it''s a midwife or anyone else, there''s a high chance they''ll report to Father."


    The bold young pregnant woman stared nkly at Zenis, who then pointed at himself stutteringly.


    "Are you asking me to directly deliver the princess''s child?"


    "What other choice do we have?"


    "I''ve never done such a thing in my life."


    "Do I look like I have?"


    Cloudy''s face was covered in cold sweat, possibly because herbor had started.


    She clutched her belly and breathed heavily.


    "The only way to give birth without being caught by Father is to do it quietly, in a ce unknown to others, where no one can find out."


    "..."


    "Please help us, Priest. Please don''t abandon us."


    After clenching and unclenching his fists several times, Zenis finally got up with a long sigh.


    "...Let''s move first. We''re still too close to the city. The pursuers wille soon."


    ***


    The two moved along the mountain range but couldn''t go far.


    It was because Cloudy''sbor had started, and she was in pain. Despite the agony, Cloudy earnestly shared what she knew.


    "Half-blood babies are said to torment their mothers to death... This one has been quite calm so far, but now it''s no joke..."


    "You''ve done your homework?"


    "Once I got pregnant, all I felt was fear. I had to study up."


    "Is there anything else I should know?"


    "The baby''s name is Hannibal."


    Cloudy smiled weakly.


    "We decided on it together in advance."


    The two spent the night in a crumbling lodge at the corner of the mountain range.


    That night, as Zenis was taking care of Cloudy and also pondering when to abandon her, he identally fell asleep and dreamt.


    It was a dream from his very early childhood.


    Zenis, a war refugee, was crying in the burnt ruins.


    Both his parents and rtives had died long ago. There was no one left alive around him. The sandstorm blew over a field of corpses in all directions.


    In front of a copsed house that no longer had pirs, Zenis was sobbing desperately.


    Then, a group of people passed in front of Zenis.


    Priests dressed in ck.


    And young boys and girls being led by the hands of those priests.


    It was the Holy Knight Division. They used to select young boys and girls among the war orphans to join their ranks.


    But they didn''t even nce at Zenis.


    He was too small and thin; it was clear he would die soon even if they took him.


    - ...


    However, a blonde girl walking at the front, holding the hand of a priest, was different.


    The girl nced over at Zenis and suddenly let go of the priest''s hand and ran towards him.


    And then she hugged the crying Zenis tightly.


    - Rosetta, what are you doing, Rosetta!


    The leading old priest yelled irritably.


    - We can''t take any more!


    - This child is my brother. We lost each other in the war, but now I''ve found him.


    The girl - Rosetta, red at the leading old priest.


    - If you don''t take him, I won''t follow either.


    - ...


    After a long sigh, the old priest gestured forward.


    - Bring him. But you''re responsible for taking care of him.


    Then, the surrounding priests protested.


    - Captain, we can''t afford to take care of all these kids!


    - We''re running out of food and drinking water!


    - Quiet. How can an adult stop a child who wants to save another child? Just go!


    With permission granted, Rosetta clumsily helped Zenis to stand.


    - From now on, you''re my brother, understand?


    Zenis, staring nkly at Rosetta, stuttered a question.


    - But you aren''t rted to me at all?


    - Why not? We''re the same, human beings.


    Rosetta whispered with narrowed eyes.


    - So, we have to save each other.


    As Zenis''s face went nk, he heard the leading old priest shouting.


    - Let''s go, damn kids!


    It was a desperate wish.


    - Let''s survive together.


    The group moved forward into the sandstorm-ravaged wastnd. Rosetta led Zenis by the hand, holding it tightly.


    Clenching his teeth and following her, Zenis thought.


    He would never forget the touch of this tender hand that held him.


    Such was a very old memory.


    "..."


    With the morning dew on his cheeks, Zenis woke up.


    Cloudy had been groaning all night, holding her belly. Watching her paleplexion, Zenis made up his mind.


    Just as he had survived with the help of aplete stranger.


    He decided to help Cloudy give birth.


    ***


    The birth of a half-blood is perilous.


    Thebor, starting earlier than expected, brought terrible pain.


    Cloudy could no longer move, and Zenis had no choice but to assist with the birth in this half-copsed lodge.


    Zenis was ignorant about childbirth, and it was the first time for Cloudy as well.


    Fortunately, Zenis was a priest who could use healing magic, and Cloudy had studied childbirth in advance.


    The two novices struggled to give birth to the child and assisted each other in doing so.


    After several days and nights, Cloudy, now extremely exhausted, gradually lost consciousness. Thebor of the half-blood child was too much for her young and frail body.


    She was dying.


    To somehow keep Cloudy''s consciousness, Zenis said anything.


    "After giving birth, what do you want to do?"


    "...What?"


    "You''re still just a young, foolish child. You have much more of your life ahead."


    "Remaining... life."


    "After giving birth, what kind of life do you want to live?"


    Cloudy, with a dazed expression, eventually chuckled.


    "I guess I can''t live as a princess anymore?"


    "It seems like you''ve done everything His Majesty told you not to do, so it might be difficult."


    "Ha... Being born into royalty made life easier. I wanted to live even morefortably. It''s a shame."


    Cloudy, jesting, hummed and pondered.


    "Well, now that I''ve be a free person, I want to live a life I''ve never even imagined."


    "Like what?"


    "I''m good at singing. Wouldn''t I be popr as a singer with a princess background?"


    "That would definitely make headlines."


    "I can read and write, so getting a job at a reputable business seems good too."


    "Amuting princess... doesn''t quite suit Your Highness''s personality."


    "Working at a travel agency might be nice, don''t you think? I''m good at getting along with people. Traveling the world, talking with customers from everywhere."


    "That does seem fitting. Although it''s hard to say if a travel agency could operate properly in these dangerous times."


    "And, maybe... could I be a priest?"


    Zenis stopped replying. Cloudy smiled awkwardly.


    "I owe such a great debt to the Church of the Goddess, but donations seem difficult. It would be nice if I could dedicate the rest of my life."


    "Unfortunately, being a priest requires an aptitude for healing magic."


    "Huhu, that''s cold..."


    "So, use the rest of your life for you and your child. You''re still young, after all."


    Cloudy, with wide eyes, chuckled at Zenis.


    "It''s funny hearing that from a young priest like you."


    "I''ve heard that it''s over when kids call you ''uncle'' instead of ''brother'' or ''big brother''. I hate to admit it, but I''m already an uncle."


    "I''ve also heard that if you think you''re old, you''re still young, and if you think you''re still young, you''re actually old."


    "..."


    "You''re still young, Priest."


    After having such a conversation, a full dayter.


    ***


    Cloudy seeded in giving birth.


    Both Cloudy and Zenis, having stayed up for several days and nights, were utterly drained, but when the newborn let out a vigorous cry, Zenis couldn''t help but smile brightly.


    "Your Highness, look! A healthy boy."


    "..."


    "We seeded. We really did it."


    Exhausted, with a pale face, Cloudy barely managed to speak.


    "...I''m sorry, I''m a bit weak, I can''t see."


    "..."


    Zenis slowly lifted the baby and ced him in Cloudy''s arms.


    Cloudy, smiling faintly, caressed the baby in her arms and asked.


    "What color are my baby''s eyes?"


    "Clear gold."


    "What about his hair?"


    "Bright brown."


    "Is he slim like his father, or chubby like me?"


    "He resembles Your Highness. Very plump and cute."


    Cloudy smiled with her wan cheeks and slowly caressed the baby''s hair.


    "Hannibal."


    Simrly exhausted, Cloudy whispered slowly to the child who had fallen asleep from fatigue.


    "Instead of mom and dad... sing songs, get a job, travel, make donations to the temple... live your life that way."


    "..."


    "Thank you, Priest Zenis."


    Cloudy slowly closed her eyes.


    "I''m sorry to ask this at thest moment... but please, take care of this child..."


    Thud.


    Cloudy''s hand, which had been caressing the child, fell to the ground.


    Standing dumbfounded in front of the dead princess''s body, not knowing what to do, Zenis slowly lifted the child into his arms.


    Wah! Waaaah!


    It was then the child - Hannibal, seemingly sensing his mother''s death, began to cry as if the world was ending.


    And then,


    "Here they are! The priest who fled with Princess Cloudy!"


    Hearing the baby''s cries, the pursuit team rushed into the lodge.


    "Where is the princess?!"


    "She... she has passed away!"


    "Don''t move, you bastard! You''re under arrest!"


    "..."


    Holding the crying child, unable to think of escaping, Zenis finally came to his senses.


    And he repeated to himself.


    What am I doing here?

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Zenis was dragged back to the Mist Kingdom.


    Kneeling in the square, Zenis was beaten by the king''s soldiers throughout the night.


    But no matter how much he was whipped and beaten, he did not let go of the child in his arms. He knew the moment he let go, the child would die.


    "This, despicable bastard..."


    "He''s not handing over the child? What should we do?"


    "Lock him up in the prison for now. His Majesty will interrogate him personally tomorrow."


    So, Zenis was locked up in a solitary cell.


    Though it was a solitary cell, he was not alone. The child was still in his arms.


    "..."


    Zenis looked down at the child with haggard eyes. The young child gasped for breath with difficulty.


    The child hadn''t had a drop of water, let alone breastmilk, since birth. The child''s breathing was weak, as if it might stop at any moment.


    "..."


    If the child dies here.


    Then he could leave the Mist Kingdom without any trouble, and there might not be any significant discord between the Empire and the Mist Kingdom.


    After all, wasn''t he only guilty of assisting the princess''s childbirth?


    If by some chance the child survives, who would cherish him?


    Just one more unfortunate life thrown away by irresponsible parents would be added to the world.


    As the breaths from the little child''s nose became fainter, Zenis felt a sense of relief without realizing it.


    Yes, better leave now.


    Before tasting the fullness of the world''s pain, before realizing what suffering is, peacefully...


    "...?"


    That was when.


    Something blurry passed through the bars. Zenis looked up at the window above him in wonder.


    It was a dark night, and there was not a single light around, so where was the lighting from?


    "...Ah."


    There it was - moonlight.


    The sky of this dreadful country, usually obscured by thick clouds, was slightly parted, and through that gap, a stream of moonlight poured in.


    The light brushed the child''s face, revealing his innocent, unknowing face.


    It was a fleeting moment. But it was enough time for Zenis to etch the child''s image onto his retina.


    "...Ugh."


    Zenis didn''t know.


    Why his eyes suddenly became hot.


    "Ugh..."


    Why, at the sight of a child dying who had nothing to do with him, his heart was constricting.


    Zenis didn''t understand. He couldn''tprehend. But without realizing it, he whispered.


    "Don''t die."


    Holding the child, Zenis recited more earnestly than all the prayers he had ever said in his life.


    "Don''t die..."


    Fortunately, a drizzle began to fall.


    Zenis collected the rainwater falling through the bars in his hands, warmed it, and let it flow into the child''s mouth.


    The child eagerly sucked on Zenis''s finger as if it were his mother''s breast.


    "That''s right. Good, good... please hold on..."


    In the narrow cell, shielding the baby from the rain with his back, trying to preserve the baby''s body heat.


    "Let''s live."


    Zenis whispered desperately.


    "Let''s live together..."


    ***


    The long night passed.


    The child was still breathing, and Zenis was dragged out of the cell to the audience chamber.


    "Priest Zenis!"


    There stood the king of the Mist Kingdom, who had not met Zenis once in the past three years.


    The king, chuckling while stroking his mustache, weed Zenis with open arms.


    "What a great discourtesy my men havemitted against a diplomat from the Everck Empire. I shall apologize on their behalf."


    "..."


    "Now that only good things are to fill the space between our two nations, my youngest daughter has caused such foolish trouble, troubling even Priest Zenis."


    The king gestured towards the silent Zenis.


    "Come now, let''s not make a simple path difficult. Priest Zenis."


    "..."


    "Hand over that little one to me. The child born of my daughter, thus the ownership belongs to me, doesn''t it?"


    Standing with an expressionless, Inquisitor-like cold face, Zenis slowly bowed his head to look at the child in his arms.


    This was hisst chance.


    To live a life as before.


    "...This child is indeed Princess Cloudy''s child."


    And then,


    Zenis decided to give up that path.


    "At the same time, he is also my child."


    "...What?"


    To the king, who frowned, Zenis dered.


    "This child was born out of love between me and Princess Cloudy."


    "..."


    "Over the past three years, we grew close and eventually developed feelings for each other, resulting in this child''s birth. He is my son."


    The king''s mouth curled into a sneer of disbelief.


    "What are you saying, Priest Zenis? Do I look like a fool to you?"


    "..."


    "That child is a cursed result of my foolish youngest daughter and a fur-covered ve rolling in the hay. Just because I reign in this cloud-covered, remote corner of the kingdom doesn''t mean I can''t recognize a beastkin hybrid."


    The child, wrapped in Zenis''s blood-stained shirt, had patches of fur characteristic of beastkin.


    Pointing angrily at the child, the king yelled.


    "A young pair of fools given over to base desires, both dead! Just anothermon orphan!"


    "..."


    "Are you willing to take on this disgrace yourself? As a priest, to engage in such improper rtions with a princess in the city you came to proselytize, are you really willing to admit to that?"


    "Yes."


    Zenis nodded. The king''s mouth fell open slightly.


    "This child is not only a child of the Mist Kingdom but also the son of an Everck diplomat and a priest of the Goddess''s Church."


    "..."


    "This child has the right to be a citizen of the Empire. If Your Majesty intends to kill him, it would be as if the Mist Kingdom is trying to kill a citizen of the Empire, leading to serious diplomatic discord."


    The king, gaping at Zenis as if looking at an exotic animal, slowly asked.


    "Did my daughter bestow some great favor upon you?"


    "No."


    "Or perhaps, you owed something to that fur-covered ve she dallied with?"


    "I''ve hardly had a proper conversation with him."


    "Then why do you insist on protecting that child so?"


    Zenis slowly bowed his head to look at the child in his arms, and then replied slowly.


    "...You wouldn''t understand even if I exined."


    The king waved his hand in disgust.


    "Do as you please. Take the bastard child found on my daughter''s corpse and get out of here quickly. I''ll send you off without any trouble."


    "..."


    "But you''ll have to deal with the consequences yourself, Priest Zenis."


    Pointing angrily at Zenis, the king spat out fiercely.


    "If that child is indeed born of love between you and my daughter as you im, then any ''diplomatic discord'' would be on you and the Everck Empire!"


    ***


    Monthster.


    Everck Empire. The Imperial Capital.


    Central Church of the Goddess. Court of Punishment.


    "Truly mad, Priest Zenis."


    Upon returning to the capital, Zenis was immediately restrained and transported to the Central Church.


    In the Court of Punishment of the Central Church, not only the high-ranking members of the church but also key officials from the Empire''s Foreign Ministry stood with grim faces.


    "Now you''ve given up not only your own life but also countless potential followers in the Mist Kingdom."


    "..."


    "Blinded by personal affection in front of you, you''ve overturned a greater cause! As a priest serving the Goddess''s will, as the Goddess''s shadow! You''ve done the one thing you should never have done."


    Zenis calmly responded.


    "I simply practiced the doctrine of not ignoring the plea for help that was right in front of me."


    "You shouldn''t have judged that on your own, wasn''t that your position!"


    The bishop, scolding Zenis, shook his head in disapproval.


    "...Why do you want to spend the rest of your life in agony for a crime you didn''tmit?"


    Zenis was unflinching.


    "Because I believe the person I believe in would have acted the same way I did if they were in my shoes."


    "Truly arrogant."


    The priests surrounding Zenis clicked their tongues in unison and sighed.


    "You''ll painfully realize that what you''re doing is nothing more than self-satisfaction."


    "That may be."


    Zenis shrugged his shoulders.


    "But even if it is self-satisfaction, saving that young life seems more valuable than my entire life spent just following orders to destroy something."


    Bang!


    The bishop mmed his fist on the table and shouted.


    "Onest time, Zenis! Where did you hide the child?"


    "How many times do I have to tell you? After escaping the Mist Kingdom, it wasn''t long before he caught a fever and died. I buried his body in the mountains."


    "Zenis, to the very end...!"


    "Just punish me."


    Zenis calmly spread his arms.


    "Please, punish this unfortunatemb."


    Hisrades from the Holy Knight Division tightly closed their eyes.


    Unfortunately, Rosetta was absent. Regretting the absence of his sister, Zenis muttered.


    "For tarnishing the honor of myrades, I deserve an appropriate punishment."


    ***


    Before standing in the Punishment Tribunal.


    Before entering the Imperial Capital, Zenis stopped by an orphanage on the outskirts of the city in the cover of night.


    It was run by the formermander of the Holy Knight Division, the orphanage that had raised Rosetta and Zenis in their childhood.


    "I will be hunted for life."


    Zenis handed over the child he was carrying, and the old man silently took the child into his arms.


    Themander who had taken in Rosetta and Zenis in those sandstorm-ridden wastnds during their youth was now the director of the orphanage.


    The director nced at Zenis with dissatisfaction. Zenis continued to speak slowly.


    "The assassins from the Mist Kingdom, and the members of the Holy Knight Division who were my brothers, will all try to kill me. This child will be targeted just the same."


    "So?"


    "I want to leave this child here."


    The director let out a scoff.


    "The entire order, especially the Holy Knight Division you were a part of, will be desperately searching for this child, and you want to leave him in an orphanage run by someone from the Holy Knight Division?"


    "It''s darkest under themp."


    "This bold, crazy bastard..."


    After hearing the whole situation, the director could only shake his head in disbelief.


    "Unbelievable, such a fool. No, it''s my fault for raising you... sigh."


    Even in front of the director''s cursing, Zenis was smiling.


    Finally feeling a bit relieved for leaving the child in the safest ce he knew, with the most trustworthy person.


    The director frowned deeply.


    "What''s there to be so relieved about, looking so satisfied? Do you think you''ve be a saint? You''re just a fool who can''t take care of himself."


    "I know."


    "Then get lost! Before the kid memorizes your face for no good reason."


    Even as he took the director''s scolding, Zenis took onest look at the child''s face.


    "You must grow up well, Hannibal."


    Comfortably in the director''s arms, Hannibal, who was always fussy in Zenis''s arms, was now soundly asleep.


    To the child he had protected, fed, bathed, and put to sleep as if he had truly be a father for just a few months, Zenis whispered.


    "Let''s meet again someday."


    ...


    And 14 years passed.


    ***


    "...The end?"


    Zenis stopped talking, and after a moment.


    When I cautiously asked, Zenis nodded.


    "Yes, well... as you know the rest. Thanks to the internal political struggles within the church, I managed to save my life. I was relegated to the hintends, living a life of quiet service..."


    "..."


    "Sending whatever sry I received, after scraping and saving, to that orphanage. That''s how I lived."


    The men around him simultaneously pulled at their hair.


    "Hold on, why is it all so suffocating like a sweet potato? Isn''t there more? Is this really the end?"


    "What about the king? The church''s leadership? Didn''t they receive some kind of divine punishment?"


    "Give us some satisfaction, Lucas! Hurry...!"


    "...What''s satisfaction, my lord?"


    Choking and pounding on Lucas''s shoulder, I suddenly realized and shouted at Zenis.


    "Wait a minute, then Hannibal isn''t your son!"


    Zenis replied with a grimace.


    "...But he is also my son."


    "There''s a limit to being a noble fool!"


    I pointed angrily at Zenis and yelled.


    "You''re just aplete pushover!"


    To which Zenis justughed.


    "I know."

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    "Well... I guess that''s fine, Zenis."


    As I organized the story, I wiped my forehead.


    "I''ve realized that you are a fool and a pushover but a good person, and I''ve also understood your rtionship with Hannibal. I get it, but..."


    I looked around at the other uncles, sweating coldly.


    "...how do I tell this to Hannibal?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Again, a hellish silence.


    The already musty atmosphere of the men''s barracks turned even darker. Everyone bowed their heads, covering their faces shrouded in shadow, trying hard not to make eye contact with each other. It was a situation with no answer.


    Hannibal, the son who appeared eximing ''You are my father''.


    From the perspective of this child, how anxiously must he have waited for his father throughout his life.


    But in reality, they were not rted by a single drop of blood, and it was just a lie told to save the child''s life at that moment...


    A noble but foolish decision made by aplete stranger.


    Who would deliver the news?


    Who''s going to put the bell on the cat, huh?!


    "...No, there''s no need to tell the truth."


    Zenis, with his stubbly beard, nodded.


    "Wouldn''t it be okay if I said I was his real father? I''ve lived with that intention from the start."


    "Should I call this truly priest-like, or a true pushover..."


    As I honestly marveled, Lucas tapped me on the shoulder. Huh? Why?


    "...Um, my lord."


    "Yes?"


    "But over there. That..."


    What''s over there? Why? What''s there?


    As I followed where Lucas was gesturing, among the uncles listening to the story...


    "..."


    There was Hannibal.


    He was so much smallerpared to the other mercenaries that everyone had failed to notice him. As I opened my mouth in surprise, the uncles around Hannibal also btedly realized and scattered in shock.


    "Yikes?! What?!"


    "Since when has he been here?!"


    Hannibal looked around cautiously before answering softly.


    "...Since the story about being assigned to the Mist Kingdom?"


    "You heard everything, damn it!"


    "Who''s the one who didn''t keep him away!"


    ...It''s me, you bastards.


    I left him at the restaurant next to the barracks, but it seems he sneaked back because the story dragged on. Geez.


    Anyway, the uncles, not knowing how to handle this situation, scattered in all directions, leaving Zenis and Hannibal facing each other, standing apart.


    "..."


    "..."


    The air became unbearably awkward, spreading in all directions.


    Both were clearly taken aback. Zenis did not want to reveal the truth in this manner, and Hannibal had no idea such a truth existed.


    As both stood frozen, not knowing what to call each other, they just quietly stared into each other''s eyes.


    Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding-!


    "...?!"


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    Suddenly, the emergency bell rang.


    Holding their breath, everyone in the barracks, including myself, looked up in confusion.


    The sound that pierced through the city, sharp enough to tear ears, was unmistakably...


    Boom!


    "Enemy attack-!"


    A guard burst open the barracks door and ran in urgently to report.


    "Monsters are attacking! The forward base is being invaded, Your Highness!"


    "What the hell, the next enemy sortie was days away..."


    I stopped mid-sentence and flinched. I had experienced something simr before.


    I hurriedly opened the system window, and as the remaining time until the stage start rapidly decreased... the dark event for this stage was disyed.


    Dark Event, ''Surprise Attack''.


    Shortening of the monster legion sortie time, and random recement of the monster legion, and not detected by our dark event tracker.


    Why did they p so many effects on just one event! Really, the bnce is a mess!


    "Damn it, cursed monster bastards!"


    I shivered with anger.


    These bastards interfere with everything, even the moment of reunion with a father (?), causing aplete mess!


    "Save the story forter! All troops, prepare to deploy!"


    "Yes!"


    "Prepare to deploy-!"


    The soldiers, who until moments ago were listening intently to Zenis and Hannibal''s story with bright eyes, sprang into action at the deration of an emergency and mymand to deploy, rushing back to their rooms to arm themselves at lightning speed.


    "..."


    "..."


    Among the others scattering and moving about in chaos, Zenis and Hannibal stood still for a moment, looking at each other like two stones in the middle of a river.


    But soon after, they each kicked off the ground, rushing to where they needed to be, just like all the other heroes and soldiers.


    I wanted to give more attention, but there was no time for that.


    In a hurry, taking the ''Uncles'' hero party, including Lucas, I dashed outside with the guard who hade earlier.


    ''The usual dungeon scouting is meaningless... The dark event "Surprise Attack" has also changed the monster legion.''


    I manipted the system window to check the identity of this monster legion. If the sh had started at the forward base, it would be reflected in the system window too.


    And then.


    "...?!"


    I was shocked to see the name of this stage''s monster legion.


    Scarecrow.


    ''Scarecrow legion...?!''


    Damn, damn, of all things!


    Scarecrows are monsters that inflict mental status abnormalities like fear and mind control. In other words, I, who can spread the effect of [Unyielding Commander], am their counter.


    ''But what if I''m not there?''


    They would bepletely helpless...!


    My very existence is the perfect countermeasure against the enemies'' mental status abnormalities, meaning, conversely, that I hadn''t made any preparations for mental status abnormalities aside from myself.


    It was much more beneficial to invest resources elsewhere.


    I shivered with anger. Of all the times for this to happen!


    "Who is currently out at the forward base?"


    "Lord Dearmudin of the Ivory Tower is on guard duty at the forward base today!"


    I felt relieved at the mention of the archmage''s name.


    That old coot should be able to easily handle mental status abnormalities.


    "And, and..."


    However, the guard stuttered and hesitated before adding more.


    "Prince Mikhail Vermillion was also supposed to be on duty there..."


    "What?"


    "Originally, it was the Vermillion Kingdom''s army''s turn for guard duty at the forward base today. But since he needs to return to his country soon, he was taken off the roster, but since it''s hisst duty, he volunteered to stay..."


    My mouth fell open.


    My intuition was screaming.


    This is fucked up.


    I yelled at the top of my lungs.


    "Everyone! Sprint to the teleport gate! To the forward base as quickly as possible-!"


    Yelling, I gathered all my strength and ran, but damn it.


    Tatadadadat!


    The other heroes, excluding myself, were much faster. They all overtook me, shooting forward like bullets.


    No, I''m needed on this battlefield! Why is my body so weak even after the third ss change!


    That''s when it happened.


    "My lord!"


    Ta-da!


    Lucas stopped in front of me and offered his back.


    "Thank you!"


    I quickly climbed on, and Lucas, using [Step of Persistence], shot forward.


    Lucas overtook all the other heroes, leading the way at top speed. The teleport gate rapidly neared.


    Indeed, one must use their head! If your legs are slow, just ride a personal transport!


    ''Please, everyone!''


    I prayed as we jumped into the teleport gate.


    ''Hold on...!''


    ***


    A little earlier.


    Forward Base. Atop the ramparts.


    "..."


    Mikhail stood at the edge of the rampart, looking out at the countless trees that had been felled in front of the forward base.


    The forest, cut down diligently by the carpenters andborers from Crossroad, was vast and deste.


    While itcked the eerie air that once surged towards them, the forest still possessed a suffocating, gloomy aura.


    Mikhail inhaled deeply, his face pale, his fists trembling slightly.


    It was in the heart of this forest that all his men had breathed theirst.


    Because of his mistake.


    Mikhail had been bound head to toe by the enemy legionmander, forced to watch helplessly as his men were ughtered one by one.


    "..."


    Blood dripped from Mikhail''s bitten lip.


    Then, footsteps approached from behind Mikhail, who slowly turned around.


    "Ahem."


    It was Dearmudin, the Lord of the Ivory Tower, who approached, stroking his long white beard. Mikhail nodded slightly in greeting.


    "Lord of the Ivory Tower, Dearmudin."


    "Prince Mikhail."


    Dearmudin, standing silently beside Mikhail, gestured with his eyes.


    "I won''t offer empty constion."


    "..."


    "Just remember, all heroes and legends are onlypleted after enduring their own pain and adversity."


    Mikhail said nothing. Dearmudin continued.


    "You are young, do not delve too deeply into this incident or me yourself too harshly. Isn''t your future still bright?"


    "...That''s a saying for those who have another chance."


    A self-mocking smile formed on Mikhail''s lips.


    "I was in a position where I could not afford to fail. I only had one opportunity."


    "..."


    "Having failed so miserably, once I return home... I will be ''discarded.''"


    Dearmudin''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Who said that?"


    "The ones who created me."


    Mikhail slowly closed his crimson eyes.


    "That if I failed even once, I would be discarded. Just like my brothers. That''s how I was trained."


    "..."


    Dearmudin shook his head.


    "Is the Vermillion Kingdom still engaged in such practices."


    "''Creating the ''Perfect King'' has been our country''s long-standing ambition."


    "..."


    "And at least, it seems I''m not the right material to be that king."


    As Mikhail hung his head, Dearmudin spoke slowly.


    "Again, I won''t offer empty constion, but..."


    "..."


    "Remember, you are young enough, and life doesn''t have just one fixed path."


    Leaving just those words behind, Dearmudin turned and walked away into the interior of the forward base.


    Watching the old mage''s back, Mikhail snorted.


    "Sounds like pretty empty constion to me..."


    The pathid out for him was singr.


    And having stumbled on that path, there''s nothing left for him.


    "I am, we are, I am... a failure."


    Murmuring to himself, Mikhail looked again towards the forest beyond the rampart.


    And then,


    "Huh?"


    He spotted something that wasn''t visible before, standing far off at the edge of the forest.


    It was,


    Creak... Creak... Creak...


    Swaying its limbs noisily in the blowing wind, wearing a sack made of straw as a head, a scarecrow.


    "...?"


    Mikhail rubbed his eyes, thinking he was seeing things, and then opened them again.


    Then,


    Creak. Creak. Creak...


    Was it an illusion?


    The scarecrow had moved closer.


    Earlier, it had been at the far edge of the forest, but now it was in the middle of the forest...


    "...What?"


    And as Mikhail blinked,


    Creak-creak-creak.


    The scarecrow moved closer bit by bit.


    Mikhail''s trembling legs slowly backed away, but the scarecrow''s approach was significantly faster.


    When Mikhail regained consciousness, the bizarrely swaying scarecrow was standing right in front of the rampart, having grown massive in size, close enough to reach out to Mikhail on top of the wall.


    "What are you?"


    Mikhail asked with a trembling voice, as the mouth part of the sack over the scarecrow''s head ripped open...


    "What do I look like?"


    It produced a voice full of dryughter.


    Creak, creak-creak...


    Creak. Creak. Creak. Creak. Creak. Creak. Creak.


    Suddenly, the entire forest was filled with countless numbers of scarecrows standing densely packed.


    The scarecrows all reached out their hands towards Mikhail, who couldn''t move.


    "I am your fear."


    The abnormally long arms of the scarecrow standing closest slowly embraced Mikhail.


    "...Your nightmare."

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    sh!


    Right after we breached the forward base through the teleport gate.


    "Shh!"


    "Eh?!"


    "Keep quiet!"


    Myself and the heroes'' party, the ''Uncles,'' immediately silenced ourselves and crouched low, taking cover against the wall.


    "...Damn it."


    Surveying our surroundings, I let out a curse under my breath.


    Creak, creak, creak...


    The forward base had already been overrun by a swarm of scarecrows.


    On the walls, once staunchly defended by human soldiers, a group of scarecrows with bizarrely long limbs iled about, each tying a human to their body.


    As the scarecrows moved, the tied-up humans also iled their limbs.


    Drool dripped from their open mouths, and their eyes, dull and unfocused, showed they were unconscious.


    Lucas broke out in a cold sweat at the sight of the soldiers dangling from the scarecrows'' bodies.


    "Have they been... captured?"


    "Yes. This is the Scarecrow Legion."


    By inflicting mental conditions like fear or confusion, they break the enemy''s spirit. Then they kidnap the victims and use them as hosts by tying them to their bodies.


    Scarecrows are mere straw when alone, capable only of spreading fear and confusion. However, once they have connected a victim to themselves, they can steal and use the victim''s abilities.


    "Is everyone taken?"


    I quickly scanned the interior of the forward base. Has everyone fallen to these creatures?


    "That can''t be possible."


    Just then, a feeble and exhausted voice was heard.


    Looking in that direction, I saw an old man with a white beard, limping towards us, leaning on a staff.


    "Dearmudin! You''re safe!"


    "Safe? My dignity''s beenpletely shattered."


    The grand sorcerer was covered in blood. Not only his robe, which was always neatly pressed, but even his cherished long beard was sttered with blood.


    Dearmudin, havinge to us, copsed as if falling apart and let out a long breath.


    "It happened in an instant. Prince Mikhail was the first to fall, and fear spread like a wave... In the end, everyone was captured one by one, leading to this situation."


    "How could this happen..."


    "All my subordinates have been captured as well. I tried to protect them, but once the number of those possessed outnumbered us, there was no hope."


    Immediately after, Dearmudin looked at me with a reproachful gaze.


    "Are you wondering why I couldn''t stop it, even though I was here?"


    I felt caught off guard. Well, it''s not like he pointed it out directly...


    "I''m reluctant to admit, but among my magic, there''s hardly anything that aids allies. I''ve focused on annihting enemies."


    Dearmudin frowned as he looked at those who were being dragged around by the scarecrows, making creaking noises.


    "I myself wouldn''t fall for such shallow tricks, but I couldn''t take care of others as well. In situations like this, I''m not much help."


    In short, the old man had invested all his abilities into damage rather than utility.


    But it doesn''t look like that! Just by appearance, you''d think there''s nothing his magic couldn''t do!


    ''Well, in the game, he did have a variety of attack spells, but he didn''t really have any abilities for buffing allies or debuffing enemies...''


    Anyway, Dearmudin admitted that there wasn''t much he could do in this situation.


    Then, naturally, everyone looked at me.


    So far, I had been the one toe up with strategies for all the monsters we encountered. It was only natural for them to believe I would have a n to ovee this situation.


    "..."


    But with things having escted to this point, even I found it difficult.


    "...The best way to deal with the Scarecrow Legion is, of course, not to let them take over your body in the first ce."


    I sighed.


    "But now that things havee to this, we need to think of a way to deal with it when their bodies have been taken."


    "Do you have a n, my lord?"


    "When a victim is captured by the Scarecrow Monster, there are three methods."


    I began to exin, albeit reluctantly.


    "First, escape through one''s own strength."


    By mustering one''s mental strength, one can escape from the scarecrow''s fear.


    Naturally, those with such mental fortitude wouldn''t be captured in the first ce. It''s a low-probability, practically impossible scenario.


    If only we could help...


    Once captured, victims are considered part of the scarecrow, so our buffs and healing skills dont work. My [Unyielding Commander] skill also doesnt take effect. It''s confirmed seeing all the victims still unconscious, hanging limply from the scarecrows.


    "Second, precisely strike the scarecrow to rescue the victims."


    Everyone looked dismayed at my words.


    Currently, the scarecrows and victims are closely attached, and they''re not stationary but moving. Although they havent detected us yet, they will attack fiercely once they do.


    A precision strike in such conditions?


    Even for Damien, it would be tough.


    Moreover, Damien hasnt joined us yet...!


    Reinforcements are dyed due to the surprise attack. Only some of the forces, including the ''Uncles'' and myself, have arrived swiftly.


    "...What''s the third method?"


    Lucas cautiously asked when I didn''t mention thest method.


    I opened and closed my mouth several times before finally admitting.


    "Abandon the victims."


    "!"


    "Kill them along with the scarecrows. It''s the most realistic measure."


    A chilling silence fell.


    Everyone, with pale faces, looked around.


    The heroes and soldiers guarding the forward base were all familiar faces. They wererades who had faced life and death together numerous times.


    But this is the reality. Once bodies are seized by the scarecrows, it might be the most humane method to end their lives before they suffer more horrendous pain.


    "..."


    Dearmudin looked at me intently. I looked back at the old magician.


    - Sacrifice lives.


    He had said so before. If necessary to maintain the front, even if it means increasing the number of allied graves.


    Does he still feel the same, now that his subordinates are captured?


    "...And the method we will choose is."


    Looking back at the scarecrows, I dered.


    "The second method."


    "!"


    Relief appeared on everyone''s faces. I nodded.


    "We''ll wait for Damien. It might be a bit much to ask, but with Damien''s skills, its entirely possible."


    Without harming the victims, only the scarecrows would be precisely targeted and eliminated.


    Naturally, its an impossible feat under normal circumstances.


    But with Damiens eyes.


    If it''s Damien, possessing the finest eyes in this frontline, no, in this world, he can perform such miracles daily.


    "We haven''t been detected yet. When Damien arrives, he will use his [Far-sight] to snipe and blow the heads off all the scarecrows."


    I looked around at the reinforcements arriving one by one and nodded.


    "So until then, keep quiet and..."


    At that moment.


    Whish-


    Thud-!


    A scarecrow suddenly leaped from the opposite wall andnded heavily in front of us.


    "...!"


    In the dust cloud, a bright crimson magical power zed.


    I barely managed to say,


    "...Mikhail."


    As the dust settled, the figure was revealed.


    Especially, in the center of the giant scarecrow''s body, the young knight was hanging.


    Tears streamed down from his closed eyes, and unintelligible mumblings continued to flow from his mouth.


    "It''s... my fault... everyone... proof... the highest..."


    "Doesn''t it seem like that guy gets tied up unusually often these days? He might develop trauma."


    Grumbling, everyone around me drew their weapons, readying for battle as they sensed the menacing aura of Mikhail and the enemy monster that had captured him.


    "It''s my fault... I killed... killed..."


    "Hey, Mikhail! Snap out of it-"


    Before I could finish shouting,


    Whoosh!


    The scarecrow, using its long legs, kicked off the ground and charged at us, emitting a terrifying crimson magic light from its back.


    "It has stolen Mikhail''s abilities! Don''t let your guard down!"


    There was no need for me to shout. The ''Uncles,'' the five heroes who charged forward, didn''t hesitate and immediately formed a defensive stance with all their might.


    And then,


    Boom!


    They were blown away.


    The scarecrow''s fingertips morphed into the shape of a sword, forming a sphere of crimson magic power and striking down like a bombardment.


    With just one hit, everyone was sent flying backward. Even Lucas had to roll on the ground using a falling technique to mitigate the impact.


    "Ugh...?!"


    Only Torkel, who had positioned hisrge shield in front, managed to withstand it, yet he too had to take several steps back.


    ''What kind of power is that?''


    I shuddered.


    The enemy monster, having stolen the power of our ally hero, was terrifyingly strong.


    Mikhail is considered one of the top SSR-grade heroes, with both his magical and swordsmanship aptitudes near MAX.


    Moreover, the scarecrow, having stolen his power, isn''t affected by the negative traits like ''Recklessness'' or ''Error-Prone'' that originally debilitated Mikhail.


    In other words, the scarecrow could scrape the bottom of Mikhail''s potential, something the real Mikhail couldn''t do  making it disgustingly strong!


    ''But Mikhail''s greatest strength, his ability as a flying cavalry, wouldn''t be usable...''


    As soon as I thought that,


    Whiz! Whiz! Whizz!


    Scarecrows, which had not yet captured any victims, started contorting and transforming, attaching themselves to the lower half of this scarecrow.


    Soon, the scarecrow''s lower half transformed into something resembling a giant beast with wings.


    It was unmistakably a griffin.


    As the heroes, barely recovering from the first attack, managed to get up, their mouths fell open in shock. I muttered in disbelief,


    "This is insane."


    The scarecrow, now with wings fully spread, wrapped magic light around its sword and darted towards us at a terrifying speed.


    This hit would be lethal!


    Lucas quickly grabbed me and rolled to the side, while the heroes and soldiers swiftly scattered, dodging the attack''s range.


    The problem was,


    The direction of the scarecrow''s sword aimed at the gate.


    Boom!


    It was annihted.


    The three gates connecting Crossroad and the forward base werepletely destroyed. Barracks and buildings copsed in session, filling the interior of the forward base with dense dust.


    In the dust cloud, I trembled with rage.


    "It targeted the gates from the start, that bastard..."


    Then,


    Creak. Creak. Creak-creak-creak.


    A bizarre sound, like wood scraping against wood, echoed from within the dust cloud.


    Soon, I realized what this sound was.


    Laughter.


    The monstrous creature''sughter.


    "The King of Kings told me, humanmander."


    Creak-creak. Creak-creak. Creak-creak.


    A giant scarecrow emerged from the dust cloud, with Mikhail tied to its chest. The straw bag covering the scarecrow''s face tore open, revealing a sinister voice.


    "Your mind is stronger than anyone''s. My fear won''t work on you."


    "..."


    "But that''s ignorance. Real fear doesn''te from manipting the mind with illusions."


    With the gates destroyed,


    Reinforcements from Damien would be even further dyed.


    As I strategized desperately in this situation, I yed along with the enemy leader''s pace to buy time.


    "Really? Then where does this ''real fear''e from?"


    "Reality."


    The scarecrowughed.


    "When you realize there''s nowhere to run. When you understand that no reinforcements areing to help. When all your ns have run out."


    "..."


    "When someone you care about dies right before your eyes. When you realize you can''t save anything, that you''re utterly powerless... that you''re less than a handful of straw."


    For some reason, despite my passive skill [Unyielding Commander] being active,


    "In such a cruel ''reality,'' real fear begins."


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    "Now, answer me, human. Do you feel fear?"


    Themander of the Scarecrow Legion, ''The Oldest Scarecrow'', shed its eyes with the crimson magic power stolen from Mikhail,ughing ominously.


    "It will happen."

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Bang! Bang! Boom!


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander, having taken to the air, unleashes a ferocious attack on us.


    With every swing of his sword, crimson magic power explodes, and our heroes cough up blood, rolling on the ground.


    He is using the Mikhail''s power, which he kidnapped and now wears on his chest.


    And Mikhail is a Magic Swordsman.


    Each attack brings a powerful blow thatbines both swordsmanship and magic power. It''s a dual attribute hit of both physical and magical nature.


    Complete defense is impossible, and damage is inevitable.


    "Eek, you filthy bastard...!"


    "Lord! We cannot attack from here...! Not like this!"


    Trembling beside me, Lucas was simrly at a loss for what to do.


    The viin has Mikhail bound to his chest.


    If we were to attack, Mikhail might take the hits instead. Thus, we were forced to continuously retreat without being able to mount a proper counterattack.


    Moreover, it''s not just the Scarecrow Legion Commander.


    Squeak, squeak, squeak...


    Other scarecrows that had taken over the forward base slowly surrounded us as well. They, too, had other heroes and soldiers hung on their chests.


    "This is hopeless."


    Finally, I decided andmanded the heroes around me.


    "We retreat!"


    "...!"


    "Escape outside the forward base! Hurry! Before theyplete the encirclement!"


    Since we couldn''t defeat the scarecrows or rescue the boundrades, the only option was to flee the scene.


    But by now, scarecrows were swarming near the gate of the forward base.


    And jumping over the walls was not an option either, as scarecrows that had detected us on the walls were surrounding and approaching from that side too.


    "No choice."


    I sighed and turned around.


    "Nobody!"


    "Yes, my lord! What shall I cut for you?"


    The blind swordsman Nobody showed a sly grin and brandished his scabbard. I gestured towards the side.


    "The wall."


    "...Yes?"


    "You can cut through anything, can''t you? Cut through this wall of the forward base."


    Although Nobody looked astounded, he obediently followed mymand. He lowered his stance and ced his hand over the handle of his sword.


    "...I''ve never tried this before."


    Then, like lightning, he unleashed a swift sh.


    Zing-!


    The long sword drawn from the scabbard deeply cut through the wall. From the base to the top, a long vertical sh was carved into the wall.


    "Argh!"


    Perhaps because he had cut through something too hard, the bacsh made Nobody scream and fall backward.


    The long sword he held was snapped in half. But it was enough!


    "Chain! Dearmudin!"


    I pointed to the wound in the wall andmanded the two magicians.


    "Full power!"


    "To think what you''d ask of us... Our lord sure is bold!"


    "But it''s the right decision...!"


    The dark magician, bound in chains, wielded the power of darkness to strike the wall, and the grand sorcerer with a white beard followed up with a powerful st of me.


    Boom!


    The wall, already split by the attack, was blown open by the magicians'' onught.


    But the wall, built with imperial engineering, thebor of Crossroad workers, and my money, was formidable. It was still notpletely breached.


    "Lucas!"


    Lastly, I called my right-hand man, and Lucas, drawing the sword of light, clenched his teeth.


    "To think I''d be the one to break this wall... It brings tears to my eyes!"


    "Mine too! Just do it!"


    With a mighty yell, Lucas''s Strike of Willnded a direct hit,


    Thump-!


    Finally, a hole was opened in the wall.


    So sturdy and meticulously built was it, that even with a holerge enough for a person to pass through, the upper part didn''t even shake. Well done, my wall! Sorry, my wall!


    "Everyone, escape-!"


    We escaped through the hole in the wall from the forward base.


    As I emerged onto the in, wiping the sweat-drenched chin and looking back... the scarecrows within the forward base merely watched us from afar, not bothering to follow.


    With a p of its wooden wings, the scarecrowmander lightlynded atop the wall, sneering with a chilling voice.


    "Go ahead, run away. To the ends of the world, if possible, far away."


    "..."


    "After all, I will eventually enter your bedroom. And I''ll sing you a luby right by your ear."


    Creak, creak, creeeak.


    With a bizarreugh, the scarecrow''s long fingers gently stroked Mikhail on its chest.


    "I''ll weave together the sweet voices of your dyingrades."


    ***


    After retreating a bit from the forward base and ordering a brief rest, I first took stock of our personnel.


    Me.


    The party ''Uncles'' had 5 people- Lucas, Zenis, Torkel, Chain, Nobody.


    Dearmudin.


    About thirty soldiers. And...


    "...I, I can fight too, your Majesty."


    Hannibal.


    Hannibal, too, had followed us through the gate at some point.


    Through his messy hair, the boy''s eyes were filled with fear, yet a calm determination was also visible.


    "..."


    Anyway, that was everyone.


    As I reviewed our means with the forward base in sight, Lucas, standing beside me, asked with curiosity.


    "Why didn''t they chase after us?"


    "Because the ''harvest'' isn''t over yet."


    "Harvest?"


    Nodding, I gestured towards the forward base.


    Atop the walls of the forward base.


    The scarecrows stood in a circle, hand in hand, as if celebrating a bountiful harvest with a round dance.


    In the center of this ominous circle stood the scarecrowmander.


    And-


    "Aaaargh!"


    "Kuhuck, kuhheeeuck!"


    "Aaah! Aaack!"


    The victims hung from each scarecrow began to scream tragically, and the transparent energy extracted from their bodies started to be absorbed into the center of the circle... into the body of the scarecrowmander.


    With its mouth wide open, the scarecrowmander swallowed it as if it were sweet.


    "Run, run, run, burn..."


    The scarecrowmander roared with joy, resonating through the area.


    "Give me more, more, more! More fear, more nightmares...!"


    Truly a distressing sight to witness.


    Turning away, I continued to exin.


    "That''s the ''harvest.'' It gathers the power of the captured victims into one."


    "What, such a thing..."


    "And the harvested power, it all bes the scarecrowmander''s."


    As weunch attacks and increase the number of victims, the scarecrowmander, absorbing the power of all the victims, bes exponentially stronger.


    Currently, it''s themander using Mikhail''s power and the other captured victims'' powers respectively, but...


    Once the harvest isplete, themander bes an unbelievable monster that can use all the captured victims'' abilities at once.


    "If we don''t lose anyone, the creature remains a weakened monster. But the more victims there are, the more its power grows, as abundant as a full autumn granary."


    "Good heavens."


    Lucas, having grasped the entirety of the scarecrow legion''s mechanism, sweated coldly.


    "Such a scarecrow-like ability, to aid in farming."


    "Instead of diligently farming, kidnapping people to harvest souls, what kind of madness is this..."


    As I bit my lip hard, Lucas cautiously asked.


    "What happens to the victims once the harvest isplete?"


    "They die."


    Their powers drained, the victims turn into corpses, and the scarecrow legion moves on to its next harvest target... to find its next victim.


    In this repetitive process, the scarecrowmander bes endlessly stronger, like the ever-growing fear of destruction...


    Lucas muttered as if it were absurd.


    "Isn''t this monster too powerful?"


    "It would have been the weakest monster in the world if only the first response had been made."


    If it hadn''t been for the surprise attack. If the captured victims had been weak. Or if I had been in the forward base. Or, if only Damian had been here now.


    It could have been an easily solvable enemy legion. But the situation became twisted and turned into this mess.


    If we keep being pushed back, they might actually bring about the end of the world by continuing to increase the number of victims.


    ''The bastard who nned this surprise attack, it''s obvious it would be the demon lord, but he really hit the mark...''


    As I struggled to assemble a countermeasure in my head, I stated.


    "That''s why we don''t have much time. We can''t wait for reinforcements any longer."


    By now, Crossroad would have been informed about the damage to the forward base gate, and reinforcements would be rushing through the next nearest gate, but... it''s toote.


    The next teleport gate is a day''s journey north from the forward base. And in a day, all those currently captured will have been harvested.


    "We have to save them ourselves."


    "But how..."


    "Let''s give up."


    As Lucas was about to say something, an old man''s voice cut in sharply.


    I frowned and turned around. Dearmudin was approaching with his characteristic stern face.


    "Prince Ash. If what you said about those monsters is true, we shouldn''t rush in recklessly."


    "..."


    "Currently, we are few in number and our equipment is not adequate. What if we rashly attack and are annihted? And if the scarecrow absorbs all our power too? Then the situation would be even worse."


    Lucas looked at me gravely, nodding. It meant Lucas thought the same.


    "The ones currently captured should be given up on. We should join forces with the reinforcements and reorganize our ranks before we go all out against these monsters."


    "...My subordinates are in the forward base right now."


    I locked eyes with Dearmudin.


    "And so are yours."


    "They all came here prepared to die. They came with the noble resolve to sacrifice their lives for the world."


    Dearmudin flinched at the mention of his subordinates but did not back down.


    "To maintain the front line, we need to be coldly calctive, Prince Ash. If we are to incur losses anyway, we must also know how to minimize them."


    "Mikhail is there too. The poor crown prince who has already lost all his knights."


    "...He was destined to be discarded anyway."


    I frowned. What was that supposed to mean?


    "How much do you know about the Vermillion Kingdom?"


    "I only know it as a northern powerhouse."


    "It''s a strong country. But the royal authority is almost nonexistent. It''s essentially governed by the council of magicians."


    Let me exin simply - Dearmudin started and continued.


    "Just as the Duchess of the Bringar Duchy has dragon blood, the Vermillion royal lineage has the blood of ''the first Griffin.''"


    "Are you saying they''re actually rted to Griffins, not just metaphorically?"


    I thought it was just a figure of speech, but it seems they physically carry the blood of Griffins.


    "Yes. The council created a sort of Homunculus by mixing Griffin blood, aiming to produce the ultimate warrior, a wless king... The epitome of enhanced humans, gic engineering, is the Vermillion royal family."


    "...That''s quite the terrifying setup."


    "They continue to improve and improve to give birth to a stronger ''entity'' with each generation. They even marry these enhanced beings with homunculi mixed with other superior ''bloods'', and resort to political marriages to bring in genes from other countries."


    I couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity.


    "So, that''s why Mikhail has five fiances. His sister is in the same situation."


    "Exactly. The more offspring, the better, as they serve as samples."


    "Those madmen."


    I''m still drawing from reality in the mercenary guild, but to think they''re modifying people, arranging marriages, and drawing from offspring to continue their lineage! Are they out of their minds?!


    "Crown Prince Mikhail was the most talented boy among the royal offspring of this generation. But he lost this time."


    "What''s wrong with losing?"


    "Because the ''king'' that the Vermillion Kingdom strives for should not know defeat."


    Dearmudin nodded.


    "By the time he returns home, having lost all his subordinates, he will be stripped of his position as crown prince. Then, all the Griffin''s blood remaining in his body will be extracted, and he''ll be discarded and die."


    "Knowing this, why didn''t you dissuade Mikhail from returning?"


    At that, Dearmudin looked at me as if wronged and then sharply turned his head.


    "Do I look like such a kind-hearted old man to you? Besides, I don''t have the right to do that."


    "But!"


    "Crown Prince Mikhail is an asset of the Vermillion Kingdom. We have no say in how he is treated."


    Dearmudin,posing his voice, spoke in a suppressed tone.


    "In any case, the point is! Crown Prince Mikhail is already a dead man walking."


    "So, what? Since he''s going to die anyway, we should just let him die here?"


    "Shouldn''t we make a realistic judgment?"


    At his following words, I clenched my fist tightly.


    "Knowing when to efficiently give up is also a virtue of a king, Prince Ash. Pursuing ideals blindly is nothing but obstinacy and arrogance."

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    "Knowing when to efficiently give up is also a virtue of a king, Prince Ash. Pursuing ideals blindly is nothing but obstinacy and arrogance."


    "..."


    "The world calls a leader who can find a goodpromise between ideals and reality a wise ruler. If not, they''re nothing but a tyrant."


    Dearmudin, who had repeated the story he once told, asked me.


    "Which path will you choose? The path of a wise ruler, or will you fall into being a tyrant?"


    "..."


    My contradictory actions of wanting to save the world by fighting, yet also wanting to save more of ourrades on the front lines.


    The contradiction of trying to sustain both the harsh existence of this battlefield and the lives of people.


    Up until now, it was barely possible to maintain both, but entering the third year, facing the powerful offensive of the enemy, these two goals are causing discord and copsing.


    I know.


    Insisting on not letting ourrades die recklessly and forcing the issue is something only a naive child would do.


    This is the front line, and losses are inevitable.


    We''ve already lost much, and will lose more in the future. Isn''t that a fact we epted long ago?


    But, despite that.


    "Your Majesty."


    If there''s a way.


    If there''s a way to save the people suffering right before our eyes. If there''s a clear possibility.


    Shouldn''t we at least try?


    "I have something to tell you, Your Majesty."


    The one who approached me was Zenis.


    When I gestured for him to speak, Zenis hesitated for a moment before finally speaking resolutely.


    "There is a way."


    "What way?"


    "If the fear state of the captured allies is due to a spell cast by the enemy, I think I can undo it."


    The expressions of the heroes around us turned to surprise.


    But I was not surprised. I knew from the start, and I had been considering Zenis''s abilities in my calctions.


    The reason I hesitated was simply.


    "If this scarecrow monster has magically induced fear, I can lift it. However..."


    "However?"


    "...We need to be close."


    To throw this clueless, good-for-nothing man into meatgrinder.


    A strategy that only works if he''s thrown into mortal danger.


    ***


    Zenis''s skill set is as follows.


    Passive. [Grant Us Peace (Dona Nobis Pacem)].


    An enhanced version of the typical healing magic passive, Light of Healing, which allows for ''Status Ailment Removal'' along with healing.


    It was thanks to this skill that we could remove the ''Petrification'' status ailment of our allies during the battle against the Gorgon sisters.


    And this time, it should also be able to remove the ''Fear'' status ailment of the Scarecrow Legion.


    Next, Skill 1 and Skill 2.


    Skill 1. [God Doesn''t Will It (Deus Non Vult)].


    Skill 2. [God Wills It (Deus Lo Vult)].


    Skill 1 is a defense increase skill that forms armor parts made of divine power around the body. Skill 2 is an attack increase skill that forms a weapon made of divine power to attack the enemy.


    Though the effects seem simple, the increase in both defense and attack power is significant. Moreover, the applicability of divine power is limitless.


    However, in this battle, they''re not as important... What''s crucial now is the ultimate skill.


    Ultimate Skill. [If You Want Peace, Prepare for War (Si Vis Pacem, Para Bellum)].


    If ssic enthusiasts were watching, would they have abbreviated it to ''Si Vis Pacem''?


    An outstanding ultimate skill, it allows for the application of the Passive, Skill 1, and Skill 2 effects to all allies within a certain range.


    In other words, it''s possible to heal allies within a certain range, recover them from abnormal states, clothe them in divine power armor, arm them with divine power weapons, and so on.


    Zenis, an SSR-ranked priest, has a powerful skill set thatpletes him as an area-of-effect healer and buffer.


    However, as outstanding as its performance is, it carries three problems.


    First, only one effect can be activated at a time.


    Healing, status abnormality recovery, defense increase, attack increase, these can''t all happen at once; only one can be chosen.


    Well, up to here, it''s not so much a problem but just a bit regrettable. The real issues start next.


    Second, it requires proximity.


    All of Zenis''s skills are designed for closebat.


    From the passive that requires direct contact with allies to activate, to Skills 1 and 2 which needless to say, are meant for engaging the enemy up close.


    Even the ultimate skill grants effects to allies around oneself, which naturally means having to physically move close to the allies to affect them.


    Well, up to here, one could grit their teeth and say it''s not too bad but...


    Third, Zenis cannot move for 1 turn before and after using this skill.


    It requires a turn, i.e., 3 minutes of casting time to use in the first ce. He has to stand still and concentrate for 3 minutes.


    And after using it, regardless of how many allies are within range or how much divine power is used, he falls into an exhausted state for another 3 minutes.


    Normally, it might be a tolerable penalty since healers move with the allies anyway.


    But now, the targets needing recovery from this ultimate skill are all captured by the enemy, who will jump around if they detect us.


    Even if we''re lucky enough to get the range right and use the skill, we''re still in the middle of the enemy camp.


    Falling into exhaustion for 3 minutes after use is practically asking to be killed.


    ''It really pisses me off that they always have to bnce a good skill by attaching a demerit to it!''


    I don''t want to make difficult choices! I want to spam mindlessly OP skills and y as a bnce-breaking character! Why can''t this damn fantasy world understand people''s hearts!


    "Sigh."


    I sighed and clicked my tongue at Zenis.


    "Okay, let''s say we get close. But then, can you even do it? Those scarecrows that detect you will rush to kill you."


    "There is a way. You must know it too."


    Zenis looked at me intently. I frowned in displeasure.


    In the meantime, Lucas, who had been looking around, asked curiously.


    "What is that method, my lord?"


    "Getting caught on purpose."


    I exined reluctantly.


    "Zenis will let himself be captured by the enemy scarecrows, then be dragged to the center of the enemy legion... and use the area healing skill there."


    "But, is that possible? Wouldn''t he be dominated by the enemy''s fear the moment he''s captured?"


    "Zenis has magic to recover from status ailments, so he can release himself from fear."


    I can also support from a distance with [Unyielding Commander].


    Since they don''t pay much attention to captured victims, Zenis should be able to use his ultimate skill even while tied up by a scarecrow.


    But the problemes after...


    "After I remove the fear from those captured, Your Majesty and everyone else can rush in to save me. That''s quite a chance, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    I sighed at Zenis, who spoke calmly.


    "You might really die, Zenis."


    "If we leave it as it is, everyone captured there will definitely die. I think it''s worth the gamble."


    "...I just want to ask one thing."


    I asked, genuinely skeptical.


    "Are you the type who feels pleasure in sacrificing for others? Or are you... a masochist? Is that it?"


    Zenis grimaced with a bitter smile.


    "No."


    "Then why go to such lengths?"


    "I survived thanks to the goodwill of others. Even though I can''t give back as much as I received, I don''t want to run away when I can step forward."


    "Sounds like something a priest would say..."


    Well, he is a priest, after all.


    Even though Zenis had already returned his priestly robes and could no longer make the sign of the cross as he used to, he still smiled kindly at me.


    "...Just one more question."


    I shot back coldly.


    "You''re not just looking for a ce to die, are you?"


    "..."


    "Now that you''ve been dismissed as a priest, you''re not just trying to die in a noble and fulfilling way, are you? I can''t ept that reason."


    After faltering for a few moments, Zenis finally grimaced with a bitter smile and shook his head.


    "...Honestly, I can''t say that such thoughts arepletely absent."


    Look at this guy being honest.


    "So... Your Highness, please save me."


    Zenis looked towards the forward base.


    "Our doctrine says a priest must notmit suicide. I''ll throw myself into danger, so Your Highness, and everyone else... please save me."


    "..."


    Eventually, I nodded.


    "It''s risky, but it''s worth a try."


    "Prince Ash!"


    Dearmudin, who had been quietly listening to our conversation, shouted.


    "Are you really going to ignore my advice?!"


    "..."


    "People who should die, die, and those who should live, live! Why can''t you make such basic judgments?!"


    There are no wrong opinions here.


    Everyone has a point, including Dearmudin.


    Still, I''ve made my decision.


    "We''ll carry out the operation while maintaining the safety line. Just in case, Dearmudin, please don''t participate in this operation and watch from a distance."


    Dearmudin''s face contorted. I nced at the old wizard and nodded.


    "And if by any chance we''re all annihted, please return to Crossroad and devise a n."


    "..."


    "I trust you with this, Ivory Tower Master."


    A n formed in my mind.


    Turning away from Dearmudin, I pped my hands and shouted to my subordinates.


    "Alright, there''s no time! I''ll exin the operation now!"


    As my subordinates looked at me with tense faces, Imanded.


    "The operation name is... Hitting a Scarecrow 10,000 Times!"


    "...?"


    Confusion spread among my subordinates at the strange operation name.


    Come on, in MMORPGs, hitting a scarecrow 10,000 times in the novice vige to increase stats ismon knowledge!


    The whole point is to beat the crap out of scarecrows!


    ***


    After mymand, everyone began preparing for the operation.


    I too began my preparations, as I had to use all my abilities this time.


    "Whew, alright."


    I gripped the ceremonial sword at my waist - the Nightmare yer [Light and Shadow].


    "It''s time for me to use my trump card."


    As I slowly drew the ceremonial sword in a stylish pose (though I knew nothing of swordsmanship), a snide voice cut in.


    "Do you even know how to use that sword?"


    It was Dearmudin, of course.


    Despite his grumbling, Dearmudin was anxiously pacing around me, clearly worried. I smirked.


    "This is not a sword."


    "It might not be sharp as a ceremonial de, but it looks like a sword..."


    "It''s made to look that way. But its purpose is different."


    In my right hand, after drawing the sword, was the ceremonial de [Light], and in my left, the sheath [Shadow].


    "Dearmudin. All the advice you''ve given is logical."


    "..."


    "But if we follow logic in everything, I can''t reach the ending I desire."


    What I''m aiming for is neither a normal ending nor a good ending.


    It''s the true ending - the real ending.


    It''s something that can be grasped only after breaking through reason,ws, and limits.


    So.


    "I will enforce my stubbornness, my excesses, my way, upon this world as I see fit."


    Saving those who are meant to die,


    Clearing stages that cannot be cleared,


    Reaching endings that are unreachable.


    For that purpose, I will continuously repeat futile efforts, missteps, and struggles. It''s okay if they call it reckless, foolish, or stubborn.


    Yes. Because this is the path I have chosen.


    Dearmudin, with augh that seemed incredulous, shook his head.


    "Do you realize? That mindset..."


    "You don''t need to say it. I know."


    I will not be a tyrant.


    I never wished to be a wise ruler.


    What I aimed to be, from the beginning...!


    With a flourish!


    I rotated the ceremonial sword [Light] so that its handle pointed downwards.


    Then, I attached the sheath [Shadow] to the handle part-


    Click-!


    Ibined the two.


    The transformation gimmick designed by Kellibey activated, and the sheath merged with the sword handle extended.


    Thus, what I held in my hand, [Light and Shadow], appeared like a long spear,


    ...and, it also seemed like a gpole.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    As Zenis was preparing to be deployed ording to the n, a young boy''s voice reached him.


    "Um... over there!"


    When Zenis turned around, it was Hannibal.


    The tousle-haired boy stood a few steps away from Zenis, unsure of what to do, fidgeting.


    "..."


    Zenis too seemed at a loss for words.


    An awkward silence settled between the two.


    After mumbling for a while, Hannibal was the first to break the silence.


    "You, you can''t die!"


    "..."


    "There''s so much I want to ask you..."


    Zenis, who had also been stumbling over his words, eventually smiled wryly in response.


    "I won''t die."


    "..."


    "I, too, have a lot I want to tell you."


    Being both father and son, and yet not having any rtionship at all.


    The two looked at each other.


    It was too early for any meaningful connection, their gazes awkward and premature, intersecting for who knows how long.


    Zenis slowly reached out his hand, intending to gently pat Hannibal on the head.


    Hannibal stared nkly at the hand before closing his eyes tightly. Zenis swallowed hard.


    And just as Zenis''s hand was about to touch Hannibal''s head-


    "Zenis!"


    Ash''smand echoed.


    "The operation is starting! Let''s go!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Zenis shouted back and gave Hannibal an awkward smile before turning to run.


    Hannibal bit his lip, watching Zenis''s retreating back.


    "Zenis."


    As Zenis ran, Ash patted his back and gestured towards the forward base.


    "I''ll help you to a dangerous extent, but in the end, you have to escape the fear they impose on your own."


    "I understand."


    "When you, captured by them, use the area healing magic in the center of the enemy lines, the allies freed from fear will simultaneously be liberated. Then, we''ll rush in, regroup our forces, and take down the enemies."


    Zenis did not ask how Ash intended to regroup the allies and defeat the enemies.


    That was never his domain to begin with. He had no choice but to trust and leave it to Ash.


    "Remember, Zenis. I nned this reckless operation to protect people."


    Ash whispered, gripping Zenis''s shoulder.


    "And that ''people'' includes you."


    "..."


    "Value your life as much as you value the lives of others. Understand?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Zenis nodded, took a deep breath, and walked towards a hole in the wall of the forward base.


    "I''ll go now."


    And the moment Zenis, with steadfast steps, reached the wall of the forward base,


    Creak, creak! Creak!


    Creak, creak, creak, creak, creak!


    Dozens of scarecrows, rushing in like mantises, swarmed over Zenis all at once.


    His body was overwhelmed, and dozens ofyers of fear pierced him. Without a chance to react, Zenis''s consciousness sank helplessly into the darkness.


    ***


    Zenis found himself standing in the tribunal.


    "...Huh?"


    Zenis looked around in confusion.


    In the central church''s tribunal, not only the high members of the church but also key figures from the imperial diplomatic department stood with grim faces.


    "Completely insane, Priest Zenis."


    The bishop rebuked him.


    "Right now, you have forsaken not only your own life but also the potential followers from the Mist Kingdom."


    "..."


    "Blinded by petty personal emotions, you''ve overturned a greater cause! As a priest serving the Goddess, as the shadow of the Goddess! You''ve done what you should never have done."


    "I, just..."


    Just...?


    He couldn''t finish his sentence.


    Zenis grasped his throat, but no voice came out.


    "Why suffer for the rest of your life for a crime you didn''tmit?"


    "..."


    "You''ll painfully learn that what you''re doing is nothing more than self-satisfaction," said the bishop.


    The bishop was right.


    Due to the choice made in a moment to save that child, Zenis had to live the rest of his life in terrible pain.


    Subjected to insults and criticism, he wandered in exile, deserted by hisrades.


    It wasn''t just Zenis who suffered.


    Because of his choice, the empire faced diplomatic troubles, the church''s honor was tarnished, and therades of the Holy Knight Division were pointed fingers at for a long time.


    It was purely for self-satisfaction.


    Intoxicated by a momentary good will, as if he himself had be a saint.


    Unthanked by the child, the child''s parents, or anyone else...


    A life of nothing but pain, without any reward.


    An unmanageable act of kindness carried out without a n doomed his life to ruin and plunged him into long-term agony.


    Suddenly, the surroundings changed to the audience chamber of the Mist Kingdom. The king of the Mist Kingdom, with his bristly beard, was yelling and pointing.


    "A foolish act of young parents who sumbed to their lust and both died! Just anothermon orphan found anywhere!"


    It was indeed the truth.


    Just another orphan. Even at this moment, countless simr children were dying somewhere in the world.


    That child was just in front of him.


    Just thrown into his arms.


    "Are you intending to disgrace yourself to save such an orphan? A priest, engaging in inappropriate rtions with a princess in the city you came to evangelize, are you going to say that about yourself?"


    Zenis''s lips trembled.


    No, that''s not it. I don''t want this.


    In fact, I regret it.


    I truly repent for this foolish act I''vemitted.


    So please, forgive me this once.


    I won''t do this again. I beg you, please...


    "Let''s not make the easy path difficult, Priest Zenis."


    The king smiled generously and gestured.


    "Give me that child. It''s my daughter''s child, so the ownership is mine, isn''t it?"


    Suddenly, the surroundings changed to a crumbling mountain lodge.


    Princess Cloudy was already dead, and the newborn child in the dead princess''s arms was curling up and crying.


    Wah! Waaah...!


    That desperate cry jumbled Zenis''s thoughts. Zenis involuntarily covered his ears.


    Now is the time.


    If I turn back now, if I run away from here.


    Then it will be as if nothing happened.


    All mistakes can be corrected. Just close your eyes and turn your head once.


    Zenis''s steps retreated one, then two, and soon turned into a run.


    Zenis fled down the steep mountains, running away from the lodge.


    The child would die here. Whether from starvation, freezing, bing prey to beasts, or perhaps being dragged before the king and killed.


    So what?


    Are such dying children rare in the world?


    Why ruin his life over one child with whom he has no connection?


    - Why no connection? We are the same, humans.


    Zenis''s legs tangled.


    Stumbling, Zenis tumbled down the slope, rolling several times beforeing to a stop below.


    When his body finally stopped, Zenis was bloodied, bruised by stones and pierced by branches.


    He couldn''t breathe. The pain was too much to move.


    Unable to scream, Zenis agonized, and the voice of a girl who had hugged him in his childhood echoed in his mind.


    - So, we must save each other.


    "Ugh."


    Zenis staggered to his feet.


    A groan, not even a word, escaped his clenched mouth like that of an animal.


    "Ugh, ugh, ugh."


    He knew.


    The pain that awaited him. The mire his life would fall into.


    Recognizing it as a foolish sacrifice that would go unnoticed and satisfy no one but himself.


    But, still, even so...


    ...


    Nevertheless.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    This was the life he had chosen.


    At that moment, the dark clouds covering the sky of the Mist Kingdom split apart.


    As the terribly ominous clouds cleared, a dazzlingly bright moonlight fell.


    The moonlight brightly illuminated Zenis''s path ahead. Zenis, weeping, got up and climbed the hillside he had rolled down.


    Surrounding the lodge were soldiers from the Mist Kingdom in droves. Zenis pushed and threw aside the soldiers as he moved forward.


    "Stop it!"


    At the tip of the soldiers'' spears was a child, crying in the arms of the dead princess.


    Barging in, Zenis grabbed the child and cried out.


    "My son... He''s my son!"


    ***


    "Huh?"


    When Zenis came to, he was alone, with only a statue of the goddess standing in an empty space.


    Staring nkly at it, Zenis chuckled.


    "Alright. I admit it. I regretted it."


    The statue of the goddess, without any interrogation or response, simply looked down at Zenis. But Zenis continued.


    "I regretted saving that child."


    "I should''ve just turned away and pretended not to know."


    "Then, no one would''ve med me."


    "Coming off as a good person only to return to a ruined life."


    "Branded a traitor by myrades, constantly wandering the wilderness, sending whatever little money I gathered to the child..."


    "The church''s people distanced themselves from me. Rumors spread, and the people in the areas I was sent to ignored me."


    Zenis looked down at his worn hands.


    "Why do I have to suffer like this?"


    "I regretted it. I hated myself for making that choice. If only I could go back, I would."


    "I''m not a saint. Just a narrow-minded man who always regretted the kindness he happened to offer..."


    Zenis burst intoughter.


    "Admitting it feels liberating."


    The goddess statue, does not interrogate.


    Does not respond.


    Looking up at his silent deity, Zenis murmured.


    "But now I understand. Even if that moment came again... I would save that child."


    "And I would regret it for the rest of my life."


    "Just such a fool, I am. Wanting to be a good person butcking the courage to be one... just a pathetic man."


    Silence followed.


    Pocketing his hands and smiling bitterly, Zenis slowly raised his head to face the goddess statue again.


    "So, are you satisfied now? Then move aside, you scarecrow bastard."


    "The way you demons y with human hearts is all too familiar."


    "Don''t pretend to be someone others believe in to test the innocent, okay? Let''s just have a straightforward showdown to the death."


    Then,


    - ...What do I look like to you?


    The figure in front of Zenis changed to the bishop from the tribunal.


    Zenis chuckled and said,


    "A scarecrow."


    - Now?


    The king of the Mist Kingdom asked, stroking his beard. Zenis burst outughing.


    "A scarecrow."


    - Now?


    All those who had criticized Zenis''s choices throughout his life were surrounding him.


    Zenis shook his head as if he had seen enough.


    "A scarecrow."


    Then, everyone disappeared, and Princess Cloudy stood in front of him.


    And the princess smiled innocently.


    - Yes, Zenis. Walk the path you believe is right, together with those dear to you.


    - If you truly believe that path is correct, then those who shout that it''s wrong are no different from scarecrows standing by the roadside.


    Zenis blinked in confusion.


    "Excuse me?"


    Was it a mistake?


    It seemed the figure wavering before him could be seen as a princess, a scarecrow, a statue of the goddess...


    Or even a woman tied to a thorn tree, burning.


    The woman whispered softly,


    - Be strong.


    And then everything was enveloped in light.


    ***


    "..."


    Zenis opened his eyes.


    His body, covered in blood, was bound by scarecrows.


    And in front of him, the scarecrow legionmander waspleting the harvest from the people around.


    With a sinisterugh, it was absorbing power from all directions.


    Seeing the pale face of the boy - Mikhail - hanging from the legionmander''s chest, Zenis smirked.


    "That moment hase again."


    Quietly gathering divine power, Zenis muttered,


    "What can I do, even if I was emunicated, I still have... the inertia of living as a priest."


    Then, with eyes wide open, he stretched out his hand forward.


    "We''ve got to save people, damn it!"


    sh-!


    Zenis''s ultimate skill was activated, and the interior of the half-destroyed forward base was filled with light.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    sh-!


    Lightning shed inside the forward base.


    Licking my parched lips, I waited and then yelled,


    "Now! Everyone, charge-!"


    Swoosh!


    Lucas, leading the way with Torkel, Nobody, and Chain in the vanguard, dashed forward, followed closely by me, Dearmudin, Hannibal, and thirty soldiers.


    "Gah?!"


    "Let go, you monster bastards!"


    "Break free! Everyone, snap out of it!"


    In the center of the forward base, soldiers were barely managing to escape from the clutches of the scarecrows.


    Since the scarecrows were not that strong individually, and most of the strength they had stolen from the victims had already been offered to the legionmander, the soldiers were able to escape from the scarecrows without much difficulty.


    We rushed towards that spot.


    "Waaaaah!"


    "Die, you monster bastards!"


    Heroes charging like bullets swung their swords and shields, Dearmudin fired magic, and Hannibal sent spirits flying.


    The thirty soldiers closely following behind swung their spears ferociously in all directions.


    Creak...


    Crack, creak...!


    The scarecrows retreated with bizarre noises.


    All the captured soldiers were gathered in one ce, so Zenis''s ultimate skill managed to bring them all back to their senses, and we could rescue everyone, including Zenis, who had fallen into an exhausted state after fainting.


    Whoosh! Whirl!


    The scarecrows quickly retreated backward, escaping our range of attack.


    In the center of the scarecrows stood the legionmander- ''The Oldest Scarecrow'' growled.


    "To interfere with the harvest''s finale... you pests of autumn."


    "Who''s talking, damn monster."


    Standing firm in front of the soldiers, I smirked.


    "The hostages were the biggest issue, but now that''s settled... we can beat you to death without hesitation."


    "Really?"


    The scarecrow legionmander''s bup sack mouth twisted into a hideously cheerful grin.


    "Do you truly believe that to be the case?"


    "...!"


    The legionmander slowly opened his chest, which he had been covering with his arms.


    There, Mikhail was being held.


    "Ugh! Uuuugh!"


    It seemed Mikhail had regained his senses due to Zenis''s ultimate skill effect, but the scarecrow legionmander''s strong arms wrapped around him, refusing to let go. The long fingers of the legionmander were pressing down on Mikhail''s mouth.


    Facing us, whoseplexions changed, the scarecrow legionmanderughed with a creaking sound.


    "And, I don''t get it. Hostages aside... this ce is already under our legion''s control. Do you think you''re safe?"


    Rumble, rumble!


    Scarecrows swarmed around us.


    Their numbers had grown beyond what we had initially assessed. Hundreds? Perhaps thousands...


    With the forward base front lined with felled trees, it seemed the legionmander had created a plethora of new scarecrows using his authority.


    Startled by their numbers, Lucas shouted a question.


    "Can monsters also multiply, my lord?!"


    "It''s not multiplication. They make new scarecrows from wood, and then that bastard legionmander infuses them with his malice to make them move like puppets."


    Creak, creak, creak...


    The swarming scarecrows, like a horde of locusts shing limbs, made a menacing sound.


    "Ugh..."


    "So many..."


    Both the rescuers who had rushed to help and the soldiers who had just been freed. Everyone''s face turned pale as they sweated coldly.


    Facing us, the scarecrow legionmander made a motion as if licking his lips with a non-existent tongue andughed.


    "I''ll harvest you all as well."


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The scarecrows all at once started rushing towards us.


    Although these flimsy monsters could barely muster the strength of wooden dolls without kidnapping victims, their sheer numbers were terrifying.


    Our side has the majority of its forces captured and stripped of their power. The situation is undeniably disadvantageous.


    It seems it''s time to test the performance of the new equipment.


    I nced at the gpole in my hand.


    Nightmare yer, [Light and Shadow].


    Normally, it can be stored at my waist as a ceremonial longsword, but by deploying it and attaching the sheath to the handle part using a transformation gimmick, it extends like a spear... thus, it can be used as a gpole.


    Flutter-!


    Then, I equipped [The Great Commander''s g], my exclusive gear, on this gpole.


    g and gpole. When these two arebined, they finally form one grandmander''s g.


    "This ce!"


    I shouted, nting themander''s g into the ground.


    "Is the frontline of the world-!"


    My ultimate skill, [The Foremost g], was activated.


    Sssshhhhhh!


    A wall of summoned magic blossomed as if flowers were blooming.


    The wall surged around us, protecting our allies as it rose. Suddenly, a new fortress was formed inside the forward base.


    But even though the situation improved slightly, we were still overwhelmingly outnumbered and surrounded by them.


    Creak!


    Creak, creak, creak...!


    Countless scarecrows began to climb the wall with their sinisterughter.


    "..."


    That''s when Dearmudin gave me a significant look.


    As if to say, show any more tricks you have up your sleeve.


    As if to prove my determination further.


    I was nning to show you anyway!


    I gripped the new gpole tightly.


    Why is this equipment named [Light and Shadow]?


    Where there is light, shadows are cast, and where there are shadows, light is shining.


    Just as light and shadow are inseparable, so were the two archmagi, each other''s replicas, doppelgngers, revolving around each other.


    This Nightmare yer, [Light and Shadow], crafted from the magic cores of such two grand sorceresses, has a special ability...


    To replicate the user''s [Trait].


    As if I were duplicated, existing as two.


    Allowing the trait slots to double - up to six in total - and doubling their effects as well.


    For any other character, it might not be so useful. After all, traits usually apply to individuals.


    But my traits affect all of my allies.


    The efficacy of these traits is iparable to anyone else''s!


    [Attack Totem Lv.3]


    - Merely by participating in the battlefield, it boosts the morale of all allies, providing a 15 percent bonus to all allies'' attack power.


    [Defense Totem Lv.3]


    - Merely by participating in the battlefield, it boosts the morale of all allies, providing a 15 percent bonus to all allies'' defense.


    These are the traits I usually prefer to equip.


    And, here''s a new trait I acquired in the third year!


    [Master of Nurturing Lv.1]


    - Increases the experience gained by all allies participating in the sortie by 10 percent.


    [Good Quartermaster]


    - All allies feel less fatigue and can continue fighting to thest.


    [Unbreakable Spirit]


    - Boosts the morale of allies by one level.


    And the final touch, the crown jewel.


    [Super Buffer]


    - Enhances all buffs provided by themander character by one level.


    With this conclusion.


    I also possess traits like [Main Order] or [Mapping], but the ones currently equipped are these six.


    Each equipped trait is already overpowered, and with [Super Buffer] enhancing them further, and then doubled by [Light and Shadow]''s equipment effect.


    Plus, the [Great Commander''s g] attached to this gpole.


    [Great Commander''s g(EX)]


    - Category: g (essory)


    - Durability: 10/10


    - Provides the following buffs to all troopsmanded by the wearer


    > Strength+10 Agility+10 Intelligence+10 Stamina+10 Magic Power+10


    > Physical Resistance 10 percent increase, Magic Resistance 10 percent increase


    > Physical Pration 10 percent increase, Magic Pration 10 percent increase


    > All types of elemental resistances increase by 10 percent


    > Morale does not drop below ''normal''


    Buff!


    Buff! Buff! Buff! Buff! Buff!


    Truly a bombardment of buffs-!


    sh-!


    Terrifying grey magic surged from the g, and the buffs, exceeding their limits, began to pour down on all the allies around me.


    Heroes and soldiers who came to the rescue, as well as those who had been sitting powerless after being drained of their strength, blinked in surprise.


    "What, what''s this? Suddenly I feel strength..."


    "My fatigue is gone?"


    "What''s happening? I was trembling just a moment ago..."


    "I feel like I can take on anything...!"


    Soldiers, previously daunted by the number of scarecrows, regained their fighting spirit.


    Picking up fallen weapons, donning stripped armor, one by one they started to stand by our side.


    "What''s this, the armor feels lighter...?"


    "Gasp! Is it my imagination?! I can see ahead?!"


    "Re, rejuvenation, rejuvenationaaaa!"


    "Lord, this power..."


    Torkel, Nobody, Chain, Lucas also looked at me, astonished.


    "...What is this."


    Dearmudin watched the scene, mouth agape.


    "How can an individual... moreover, distribute such karma to his subordinates? What is this..."


    I smirked.


    "Dearmudin, you said to sacrifice those who are not elite to preserve the elite, to maintain the frontline."


    "..."


    "This is my answer."


    Turning all my heroes and soldiers into elites by force.


    thering them with equipment bought with money, leveling them up, and finally pouring my abilities into them as buffs.


    If everyone bes elite, there''s no need to umte fatigue on certain heroes, nor is there a need to sacrifice anyone in particr.


    Watching me as if astounded, Dearmudin shook his head.


    "This is an expedient."


    "I know."


    "It''s not a structural, fundamental solution."


    "I know."


    "You''re depending entirely on onemander, creating an abnormal form of frontline."


    "I know."


    "Truly... can you handle it?"


    "I will handle it."


    Swinging the g once, I also stretched out my hand forward.


    "There''s less than a year left until the monsters'' final onught, there''s no reason we can''t endure it...!"


    Simultaneously, automatic defense turrets formed around the magic fortress,


    Tudududududung!


    Spraying magic cannonballs in all directions.


    The scarecrows climbing the walls shattered and scattered in all directions. I called out to the soldiers.


    "Has everyone regained their senses!"


    The soldiers unanimously responded.


    "Yes-!"


    "Don''t be overwhelmed by their numbers! They''re nothing but weak straw puppets!"


    The monsters are worthless except for their ability to instill fear.


    And their fear has no effect in front of my passive, [Unyielding Commander].


    Numbers? What do numbers matter.


    Right here, the soldiers are all bathed in the top-grade special buffs, each worth a hundred in battle!


    "Strike them down! Don''t let a single one escape, annihte them all-!"


    Waaaaaah-!


    The soldiers roared and charged towards the edge of the walls.


    And then, they engaged with the hundreds, thousands of climbing scarecrows.


    ***


    Despite boosting the soldiers'' morale with various buffs and morale-boosting traits,


    The soldiers who had been captured and then freed were not in a state to fight normally.


    They had suffered from the scarecrow legion''s harvesting. Without regaining their stolen strength, normalbat would be impossible in the future.


    For now, they could somehow fight because the regr scarecrow monsters were weaker than even ordinary monsters...


    We must regain the stolen strength.


    Ultimately, the main target.


    The scarecrow legionmander must be defeated.


    "Truly adorable."


    And then, he... watched from a distance as his subordinates were torn apart by my walls.


    The scarecrow legionmander smirked.


    "Keep ying with my subordinates like that. I''ll be absorbing the rest of this guy''s power."


    The scarecrow legionmander resumed harvesting Mikhail.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Until now, he had been unconscious.


    Conscious and screaming in terrible agony as his soul was being extracted, Mikhail let out a dreadful scream.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    "Here, I''ll take care of these minions with the soldiers."


    Imanded Lucas.


    "You take the elite heroes... and rescue Mikhail."


    Without the heroes, it would be tough for just the soldiers to handle these hundreds of scarecrows, and the heroes, on their own, would find it difficult to confront the legionmander who had absorbed most of the forward base''s strength.


    Both sides would be overwhelmed. But, there''s no time now. We have to do it.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Thus, Lucas nodded without any objection and gestured to the otherrades.


    As if they had been waiting, Torkel, Nobody, Chain stepped forward, and then... Zenis stood up. I asked with a bit of worry.


    "Can you move, Zenis? Aren''t you pushing yourself too hard?"


    "Not at all."


    Zenis, who had just recovered from exhaustion, looked strained but showed a uniquely sly smile.


    "And, the presence or absence of a healing priest greatly affects the tactics, doesn''t it."


    "..."


    He was right. And now, in any case, everyone had to push themselves. I nodded.


    I gently adjusted one side of the magic fortress''s wall, and the four heroes slid down it.


    And then,


    "...Phew."


    Hannibal took a deep breath and stood by the wall.


    I patted Hannibal''s shoulder lightly.


    "You''re crucial in this operation, Hannibal. Just do as I''ve instructed beforehand."


    "Yes, Your Highness...!"


    Clenching his teeth, Hannibal followed the uncles before him, sliding down the wall as if he was sledding.


    Andstly, Dearmudin.


    "..."


    The grand sorcerer stroked his beard and nced silently at me before suddenly saying,


    "See you again, Prince Ash."


    "...?"


    I squinted in confusion and shook my head vigorously.


    "Of course. We''ll see each other again. I''ll follow shortly."


    "Don''t rush too much."


    Dearmudin showed an inscrutable smile, then leaped into the air, gliding down below the wall.


    Watching the heroes charge at the scarecrow legionmander, I turned towards the ordinary soldiers.


    "Now, let''s quickly wrap this up!"


    Standing where the scarecrows were most densely packed on the wall, I activated [Kraken''s Ring].


    "Summon-!"


    A magic circle formed in the air, and the mightiest cephalopod monster, which could only be summoned once every three stages, fell from the sky.


    Boom!


    Roar!


    The Kraken roared uponnding, shaking the area violently, further damaging the already crumbling forward base.


    ''I''d like to release all the captured monsters if I could.''


    But since managing their loyalty was problematic, releasing several could lead to them fighting each other or attacking allies, so I only released the Kraken, whose summoning could be surely dismissed.


    "Alright, quick and decisive! Let''s sweep these up and go help our friends!"


    I shouted atop the Kraken, looking down at the pouring scarecrows.


    "Let''s gooo-!"


    ***


    In a forest a bit away from the forward base.


    Mikhail was dying.


    Held in the embrace of the scarecrow legionmander, he was being drained of thest remnants of his soul essence.


    ''...Well, it doesn''t matter.''


    Spitting out blood several times, his face stained red, Mikhail thought with unfocused eyes.


    ''After all, I''d die if I went back anyway.''


    He was the crown prince of Vermillion.


    If he failed, his status would be revoked immediately, and the griffin''s blood injected into him would also be reimed. In other words, all his blood would be drained while he was still alive.


    His life was doomed either way. It was just a matter of time being shortened.


    ''If I was going to die like this, I should have died back then...''


    He remembered a time not long ago when he was captured by the moving forest legion.


    Bound by the legionmander Elder Tree, Mikhail had to watch his subordinate knights rush in to save him.


    He had to watch them die one by one, miserably, with wide eyes.


    If only he had died that day, the first time he faced failure, he wouldn''t have had to suffer like this.


    No, perhaps if he had died even earlier... his subordinates wouldn''t have had to die trying to save him.


    ''Why have I been alive, only to cause harm to those around me...''


    The satisfied breathing of the scarecrow legionmander filled Mikhail''s ears. It seemed this terrible harvest was nearing its end.


    He wanted to die quickly.


    He wished for it to end soon...


    That''s when it happened.


    "It might be a bit hot."


    The voice of the Ivory Tower Master, Dearmudin, echoed.


    mes surged.


    Magic mes, rising from the ground in a circle, exquisitely burned only up to the scarecrow legionmander''s body, right behind Mikhail. It was a terrifyingly precise control.


    "Kuh?!"


    Engulfed in mes, the scarecrow legionmander, made of wood, couldn''t withstand and had to move. Naturally, the harvesting stopped.


    "Prince Ash''s added power is indeed tremendous."


    Dearmudin murmured, surprised by the exceptional strength of the mes he conjured.


    Lucas shot forward like a bullet, proudly puffing up his chest.


    "Now do you see? My lord is such a remarkable person!"


    "He may be remarkable, but now''s not the time to brag...!"


    Torkel, who had the highest tanking ability among all the heroes of Crossroad but the worst mobility, gasped out.


    Then, the dark magician Chain, using his arm made of darkness, swiftly grabbed Torkel and threw him forward.


    Torkel, with his heavy armor and shield, wasunched like a siege projectile.


    "You pests! Back off! Aren''t I in the middle of harvesting?"


    The scarecrow legionmander roared, effortlessly dodging Torkel''s bodym.


    "Don''t interfere! I was about to consume the essence of the essence, the very bottom remains...!"


    "I know, I get it! It''s like when you drink cocoa, it gets sweeter and richer towards the bottom, right? That''s why I like the sediment at the bottom of the cup too!"


    A voice resounded through the air.


    Startled, the scarecrow legionmander looked up, just in time to see the blind swordsman Nobody falling towards him.


    "So it''s infuriating when you spill it right before you finish it, right?!"


    Chain had deliberately thrown Torkel with a bang to then sneakilyunch Nobody in a follow-up.


    Nobody grinned, showing his yellow teeth.


    "My condition is top-notch today! It''s almost like I have both eyes open! Be prepared!"


    His long sword shed as it was drawn from the sheath.


    sh!


    A cutting strike that could slice through anything was swung.


    True to Nobody''s words, his sh traced a path with unprecedented precision, aiming perfectly for the scarecrow legionmander''s neck.


    "Kuk?!"


    The scarecrow legionmander attempted to dodge in desperation, but he was already within the range of the attack.


    The problem was, the long sword had been broken in half when cutting through the walls of the forward base earlier.


    The length of the de was reduced, and despite getting closer than usual to make the cut, it was still not enough.


    Crack-!


    Nobody''s sh managed to cut through the scarecrow legionmander''s neck.


    Only halfway.


    Frustrated by not being able to cleanly sever the enemymander''s neck, Nobody clenched his teeth.


    "Damn it, I was in good condition..."


    Thud-!


    Nobody was struck by a rough blow from the scarecrow legionmander''s flung arm and was thrown backward.


    He broke several trees in the forest as he was flung far away.


    It was only after a while that he, smashed into the dirt floor, tried to rise, spitting blood, then copsed back to the ground with his head hitting the floor.


    "Nobody!"


    "Damn, to think it wouldn''t work..."


    Lucas clenched his teeth.


    It was a crucial surprise attack, and while it seeded innding a significant blow, it failed to kill the enemymander in one strike.


    ''We must finish this now!''


    Whoosh-!


    Lucas, using [Step of Persistence], wasunched like a bullet.


    The knight''s hand formed a de of light with [Bestowed Sword], and [Strike of Will] shone dazzlingly, ready to end the enemymander in a single blow.


    Now that themander had taken a hit, it was time to finish him off in one go!


    Lucas aimed the sword straight and thrust at full speed towards the scarecrow legionmander''s side. Or, that was the n.


    With a twist.


    The scarecrow legionmander easily turned his body sideways, cing Mikhail, who was hanging from his chest, in the path of the sword.


    Mikhail''s empty gaze met Lucas''s desperate one in midair.


    "...!"


    For a moment, Lucas was conflicted.


    His rational mind judged that killing the scarecrow legionmander along with Mikhail was the best course of action right now.


    However-


    Suddenly, the image of the man he followed shed through Lucas''s mind.


    The back of Ash, leading with a g fluttering.


    "...Gruh!"


    Feeling as if the banner his lord wished to protect was right in front of him, he couldn''t bring himself to strike. So, Lucas twisted the sword path,


    "How foolish."


    The scarecrow legionmander struck Lucas''s abdomen with all his might.


    Boom!


    A sound like a cannon exploding resonated.


    In that instant, Lucas used [Step of Persistence] to jump back, reducing the impact, and pushed his sword into the path of the monster''s fist to guard.


    Despite this, the de of light shattered- and Lucas, spitting blood, bounced off the ground several times before crashing miserably into the dirt floor.


    The scarecrow legionmander''s strength was immense when it had only absorbed Mikhail''s power, but now, having monopolized the strength of about a hundred guards from the forward base... it was a disaster-level threat.


    To use Ash''s words, Status-Drain.


    Each strike was a monster, condensing the strength of a hundred men.


    "Your interference may not have allowed for aplete harvest, but my stores are already abundant."


    With half its neck cut, head bizarrely twisted more than 90 degrees to the side, the scarecrow legionmander cackled eerily.


    "From the moment the ambush failed, you had no chance."


    "Gr, ugh...!"


    "Come, let me devour you all as well."


    The scarecrow leaped effortlessly, striking down towards Lucas. Lucas barely managed to get up but sensed he couldn''t evade.


    "Hmph-!"


    Torkel intervened in the meantime.


    Torkel raised his massive shield to absorb the scarecrow legionmander''s attack.


    Boom!


    Torkel barely held on, but the solid shield was deeply indented. Torkel''s nose bled within his helmet, and one of his legs gave way, kneeling on the ground.


    If not for Ash''s buff, that strike alone would have been fatal.


    "Torkel!"


    "I''m okay... Regroup...!"


    Second, third, fourth attacks came in quick session.


    The scarecrow legionmander merely had to swing his limbs lightly for the ground to upheave and giant trees to be uprooted.


    "Grrr!"


    Torkel activated his ultimate skill, [Man is not Made for Defeat], and held on.


    His body withstood the onught, but his solid armor and shield crumbled away instantly.


    "Sir Lucas! You need healing!"


    Zenis, having finished administering first aid to Nobody, rushed to Lucas and cast healing magic on him, but the damage was too deep forplete recovery.


    Chain and Dearmudin looked for an opportunity to squeeze in their attacks.


    However, every time magic flew towards him, the scarecrow legionmander thrust Mikhail into its path. Then, Chain and Dearmudin had to grit their teeth and forcibly dismantle their magic.


    "Stop it."


    Watching the rescue team crumble miserably before him, Mikhail murmured.


    "Stop it..."


    The scene before his eyes ovepped with the sight of his subordinates dying.


    Mikhail''s voice trembled.


    "Don''t die for someone like me...!"


    The scarecrow legionmander now stood in ce, swinging his arms wildly with a bizarre, joyfulughter.


    Torkel, holding the shield, had his legs almost buried in the ground.


    "You all have nothing to do with me!"


    Unable to watch any longer, Mikhail closed his eyes tightly.


    "Why are you throwing away your lives to save me...!"


    As Mikhail cried out,


    "Why did we try to save you, you ask. Just..."


    A young voice sounded from the side.


    Surprised, Mikhail turned to look, and there was a shaggy-haired boy.


    With a small stature, using the earth spirits for ground camouge.


    It was Hannibal, who had finally managed to sneak up amidst the distraction provided by everyone.


    Hannibal ced his hand on the branches binding Mikhail, showing an awkward smile.


    "Because."


    Crack!


    The tree spirits swiftly unraveled the scarecrow legionmander''s tight bind, and Mikhail was finally freed.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Elementalists, being able to blend with nature, could move more stealthily than any other magic ss.


    Thus, it took the Scarecrow Legion Commander a while to realize that the hostages had vanished.


    "Huh?"


    As the Scarecrow Legion Commander, feeling his empty chest, turned his eyes in haste, Mikhail and Hannibal - two boys - were seen escaping through the power of an earth spirit, their figures growing distant.


    "That damned crow, stealing grains before the harvest is even over...!"


    A furious murmur escaped the Scarecrow Legion Commander, and suddenly, a fierce heat surged from behind him.


    "...?!"


    Turning slowly, the Scarecrow Legion Commander saw


    A giant pir of me summoned behind Dearmudin, and Chain, having shed all his chains and merged with darkness.


    And Lucas, using the ultimate skill [Divine Descent], emitting golden radiance, his eyes shing menacingly.


    Lucas, wiping his bloodied lips with the back of his hand, gritted his teeth and spat out,


    "Without hostages, someone like you is just a punch away."


    "Ho..."


    Creak. Creak, creak.


    With his neck half-sliced, tilting his head to the side, and his bup sack head torn to the very top, the scarecrow asked with a smile,


    "Really, you think so?"


    ***


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!"


    Hannibal gasped for breath.


    Hannibal was closer to an Enchanter, someone more talented in imbuing items or people with spirits, rather than directly summoning and fighting with spirits.


    With littlebat experience, and facing a monstrous Legionmander head-on for the first time, the energy drain from moving stealthily while managing such immense malevolent energy was no small feat.


    The speed of the earth spirit carrying Mikhail began to slow.


    "It''s useless anyway."


    Despite this, Hannibal did not stop running forward, to which Mikhail murmured sadly,


    "Even if you save me like this, I''m bound to die once I return home."


    "..."


    "I''m a failure... There''s no reason to risk your life to save me. You should leave me behind now..."


    Then, a hand suddenly lifted Hannibal and Mikhail.


    Looking up in surprise, it was Zenis. Zenis, holding a boy under each arm, tucked them into his sides and started sprinting forward.


    "So you think it''s useless to try saving you because you''re going to die anyway?"


    Zenis chuckled.


    "Hey, Your Highness. Have you ever seen someone who doesn''t die?"


    "..."


    "Of course, as long as someone is human, they''ll die someday. But does that mean we shouldn''t live?"


    While carrying and healing the two boys with healing magic, Zenis continued,


    "Defeat is bitter! The death ofrades is sad! You might die if you go back home! I understand your situation, but saving people is our job here."


    "I am..."


    Unable to continue, Mikhail saw Zenis give a sly smile.


    "You''re too young to die."


    "..."


    "Then you should live."


    That''s when it happened.


    Ssssss-!


    A sound of something falling came from above.


    Zenis didn''t look back. The pale faces of the two boys he was holding were enough to guess what was flying down from above.


    ''Damn...!''


    Throwing the two boys forward, Zenis gathered all his divine power to create armor around him.


    Crash-!


    The scarecrow that had flown above Zenis plunged down, swinging its arm to strike.


    With a dismissive gesture as if swatting a fly, the force was terrifying. With a single blow, Zenis was smashed into the ground and then bounced up.


    Convinced of Zenis''s downfall, the Scarecrow Legion Commander, creaking and twisting his neck, approached Mikhail.


    "Don''t leave anything uneaten. Think about the hard work of the farmers. Okay?"


    "Kr, ugh...!"


    "You should scrape and eat everyst bit of what you started. Got it?"


    Laughing with a creak, creak, the Scarecrow Legion Commander''s steps suddenly halted.


    Looking down, he saw a hand grasping his leg.


    It was Zenis. Fallen to the ground, he had reached out his hand to stop the Legionmander.


    "Stubborn to the core. Looks like I''ll have topletely annihte you, you seaweed-like creatures..."


    "Heh, have you ever farmed...? Harmful birds are naturally tough."


    As he realigned his broken bones and stitched his torn muscles with healing magic, Zenis forcibly stood up.


    And then he sensed it.


    Ah, yes.


    This is it.


    sh!


    Pouring all his divine power into it, Zenis formed armor that covered his entire body and created a long spear in his hand, saying,


    "Hannibal, go! Now!"


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander charged with a sneer.


    Barely dodging the attack, Zenis pierced the Legionmander''s wrist with his divine power spear, pinning it to the ground.


    "Just a little further and His Highness will save you. So hurry!"


    "But!"


    "I told you. You''re too young to die."


    For the first time, Zenis looked straight into Hannibal''s eyes and carefully observed him.


    Inheriting from his parents, clear golden eyes and light brown hair.


    A son who looked nothing like him.


    "I''m sorry I never got to be a proper father."


    "...!"


    "Go now! I can''t hold on for long!"


    At that moment, the Scarecrow Legion Commander roared, pulled out his hand pinned to the ground, and swung it.


    Zenis''s divine power armor was blown away by just a graze. The divine power helmet shattered, leaving a long cut on Zenis''s face.


    But not backing down, Zenis gritted his teeth, ready to enter his final battle.


    "You''re also young, youngster."


    With a surge of red magical power, a hexahedron made of magic appeared, imprisoning the Scarecrow Legion Commander like a jail.


    Everyone turned in shock as a bloodied Dearmudin flew in,nding unsteadily.


    "To think you''re acting all mature after living merely thirty or forty years. To me, you''re still a boy."


    "Lord Dearmudin...!"


    "It''s an ancient sealing magic scroll. I only have one of these in my Ivory Tower."


    Crack! Crack, crack!


    As the Scarecrow Legion Commander thrashed within the hexahedral seal, cracks quickly formed on the magic-made walls.


    Dearmudin concentrated his magic to repair the seal.


    "I''ll hold him down, so go now."


    "But!"


    Dearmudin nced at Zenis about to say something, then suddenly twitched the corners of his mouth.


    "No, wait. Just onest thing before you go."


    "Yes?"


    He started lecturing out of the blue.


    "First, young priest, you. Emunication, is that such a big deal? Does life end with that?"


    "What? No..."


    "So what if you caused some trouble, made people around you tired? People are naturally tiring to each other. It''s normal to be a nuisance."


    "..."


    "Even when you think everything ispletely ruined, there''s always a way, and even when you feel it''s all over, life annoyingly goes on. So as long as your legs can carry you, keep walking!"


    Zenis opened his mouth slightly.


    Dearmudin sharply turned to Mikhail.


    "And you, Prince Mikhail. Thinking of dying after one defeat? Haven''t you heard the saying, victory and defeat aremon in war? Do you know how many defeats I''ve survived to still be alive today?"


    "..."


    Mikhail also looked stunned. Dearmudin continued with a stern expression.


    "It hurts to face failure for the first time. But more failures wille your way in life. The world will knock you down over and over."


    Dearmudin nodded firmly.


    "Get up shamelessly."


    "..."


    Mikhail clenched his fist, his hand trembling.


    Finally, Dearmudin gently said to Hannibal,


    "Don''t fear failure, boys. Don''t be ashamed. Just learn one lesson from each failure and move on."


    The old man grinned.


    "That failure is your life."


    Crack! Crack, crack!


    The sealing magic began to copse. Dearmudin poured all his remaining magic into it.


    "Thanks for listening to myst rant. Now I feel relieved. Go, now!"


    "Lord Dearmudin...!"


    "You''re all too young to die here."


    As if refusing to listen any further, Dearmudin shook his head.


    "Let the old make the sacrifices."


    ***


    And at that moment.


    "No, Lord Dearmudin."


    I intervened.


    "Lord Dearmudin, you''re young too."


    "...What?"


    "In the life that remains for us, today is the youngest we''ll ever be."


    Everyone turned to look at me.


    Carrying a gpole on my shoulder, gasping for breath from running hastily.


    I, wiping the sweat from my chin, grinned.


    "We''re all too young to die today."


    The clich of blocking the retreat and sending off the troops before dying heroically is a cool role everyone wants to y at least once.


    But it''s not to my taste.


    Dearmudin, whether stunned by the assertion of his youth or my dramatic timing, gaped.


    "Sorry I''mte. I''ve just finished clearing the regr scarecrows at the forward base."


    I nted the gpole in the ground and bent over, panting. Ah, my terrible stamina. A bit of sprinting and I feel like dying.


    "Now that the squadron leader is here, let''s start the boss raid."


    "What... You still don''t grasp the situation, Prince Ash?! We can''t stand against this monster with just us! I''ll hold him with my remaining magic, so run away as far as you can!"


    "You''re right. It''s a bit tough for just us."


    A raid usually can''t be solved by one party alone.


    Crack! Crack, crack!


    Inside the seal, the Scarecrow Legion Commander started to cause more havoc. I slowly reached into my pocket.


    "So... let''s increase the number of participants."


    What I pulled out from my pocket - the inventory - was a torch burning with blue mes.


    Destroyedst time but repaired, [Blue me Torch].


    ng-!


    Just then, breaking through the seal, the Scarecrow Legion Commander burst out.


    Dearmudin shouted something, but ignoring him, I threw the blue me torch towards the charging Scarecrow Legion Commander...


    Whoosh!


    "This thing!"


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander swatted it away irritably. The blue me torch, hit by the monster''s arm, spun in the air, making a circle.


    And the next moment,


    Boom...!


    A shot was fired from afar,


    Thwack!


    A magic bullet pierced the Scarecrow Legion Commander''s chest right in the center.


    "...?!"


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander, charging at us, was blown backward as if flung away.


    Rolling on the ground, the monster looked around, confused about what had happened.


    Mypanions were just as clueless about the situation. I simply smiled silently in front of them.


    It takes three days on horseback from Crossroad to here, the forward base.


    From the nearest teleport gate to here, it''s a day''s ride.


    But-


    If it''s an airship?


    From Crossroad to here, it''s a blink of an eye.


    The sound of propellers grew closer, and then, slicing through the wind, our World Guardian Front''s gship - Geronimo - soared towards us.


    "Your Highness-!"


    Damien, sitting at the open hatch in a sniper position, shouted.


    "Sorry, Your Highness! We came as soon as the gate was destroyed, but Geronimo was under repair, so it took some time-!"


    "Save the story forter, Damien!"


    I pointed at the monster and shouted,


    "Fireeeee!"


    Instead of replying, Damien pulled the trigger.


    Boom!

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Damien''s sniper fire surged towards the Scarecrow Legion Commander.


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander tried desperately to dodge, but it was futile.


    Damien''s sniping was dead urate.


    Dodging was impossible!


    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk-!


    "Argh...?!"


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander groaned in pain as he was repeatedly hit by the magic bullet sniping.


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander, ''The Oldest Scarecrow'', was a genuine monster.


    Status Drain- ''Harvest'' allowed it to possess stats equal to the total of those it had absorbed from its victims.


    And this time, most of the heroes and soldiers harvested were dealers. Mikhail the Magic Swordsman was a prime example.


    Thus, the current Scarecrow Legion Commander had exceptional attack power, but its tanking ability was not particrly remarkable.


    It had plenty of stamina, butcked any defensive traits or skills.


    Meaning every hit thatnded did damage!


    "This, damn..."


    True to being amander, it didn''t just take the hits.


    Even as its body was covered in magic bullets, the Scarecrow Legion Commander dashed across the ground, used the hill for a boost, and leaped up - soaring towards the airship.


    "I''ll bring you down-!"


    Apparently not expecting the monster on the ground to leap up so suddenly, the low-flying airship Geronimo hurriedly increased its altitude.


    But the Scarecrow Legion Commander had absorbed Mikhail''s aerial cavalry ability.


    With wings like a griffin deployed on its legs, the Scarecrow Legion Commander wasunched like a surface-to-air missile.


    Click, ck!


    Damien calmly switched his guns. He stowed away the sniper rifle and drew a new gun that resembled an assault rifle.


    The SSR-grade magic gun, [Venom Fang].


    Each shot was weak, but the gun had a 60-round magazine and its rapid-fire, stopping power, and suppression were tremendous.


    Ratatatatata!


    Aiming was unnecessary. Damien pulled the trigger as soon as he shouldered the gun, and the [Venom Fang]''s muzzle spat fire.


    A barrage of magic bullets rained down on the Scarecrow Legion Commander, embedding into its body. The unique poisoning effect of [Venom Fang] quickly stacked.


    "It doesn''t even tickle!"


    Yet, the Scarecrow Legion Commander managed to withstand it and reached the open hatch of Geronimo.


    Its long arm stretched out. Damien stared down the bizarrely long fingers flying towards him without dodging.


    At that moment,


    Whoosh-!


    Grazing past Damien, someone burst out of the airship like a cannonball.


    A giant knightess with ance and shield.


    Themander of the monster front''s melee unit, Evangeline.


    "Here Ie! Heir to the Hundred Battles-!"


    Evangeline charged with her shield upfront, colliding with the Scarecrow Legion Commander''s body.


    Bang!


    She struck the Scarecrow Legion Commander''s head with a resounding noise.


    Her reckless charge, along with her trait [Unstoppable], pushed the Scarecrow Legion Commander back helplessly.


    Screech!


    Making a strange noise, the Scarecrow Legion Commander regained its posture in mid-air and swung down its arm.


    A powerful attack that would knock down most heroes in one hit was hurled at Evangeline.


    Crack!


    But she withstood it.


    Evangeline blocked it with her shield, which had [Damage Save] activated, brilliantly absorbing most of the damage.


    The shield dented from the remaining damage, and Evangeline squinted her eyes.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been fully charged in one go? You hit pretty hard?"


    The next moment, the burning white light moved from the left arm''s shield to the right hand''snce, and Evangeline thrust it powerfully forward.


    "I''ll return it straight back-!"


    "...?!"


    Boom!


    [Damage Payback] exploded with a bang.


    Unaware that its own attack would be returned in kind, the Scarecrow Legion Commander was hit squarely.


    Evangeline, even amidst this, aimed for the wings sprouting from its legs with the tip of hernce, and the grotesquely spread wings were utterly destroyed.


    "Urgh?!"


    Ultimately, losing its ability to fly, it crashed.


    Thud!


    The Scarecrow Legion Commandernded unceremoniously on the ground. Evangelinended gracefully next to it with a heroding.


    "Phew!"


    Afterposing herself, Evangeline gave me a thumbs up.


    "How about that, senior? I guess it''s okay to be called the Flying Heir to the Hundred Battles now?"


    "Not yet,d. But I''ll grant you Flying Heir to the Hundred Battles at least."


    Evangeline, always eyeing the lordship of Crossroad, was nevertheless a wee presence.


    As she raised her shield and prepared to re-enter battle, Evangeline looked around and her eyes widened.


    "Wait, where''s the uncle?"


    "Which uncle? There''s more than one uncle here."


    "Our uncle... Uncle Lucas!"


    No sooner had she finished speaking than Lucas and the rest of the heroes emerged from the forest. Lucas was helping Nobody, and Torkel was limping along, supporting Chain.


    Upon seeing me, Lucas ran up and knelt on one knee, bowing his head.


    "I am... ashamed, my lord. I tried to block the enemy leader''s attack with my body to protect the other mages and..."


    "And?"


    "I ended up getting knocked off a cliff..."


    So, you''re saying you fell off a cliff and had to climb back up?


    "I was dyed in joining up. Moreover, I failed to properly stop the enemy leader. Please, take my life..."


    "Man, it''s been a while since I''ve heard that one."


    It was my fault for pushing through with a reckless strategy in the first ce.


    Seeing that everyone was still breathing was a relief. I patted Lucas on the shoulder and helped him up.


    "Get up,d. We''re all too young to die."


    As soon as I said that, Evangeline raised both arms and shouted.


    "Right! Now, everyone, follow after me! Eung-ae~!"


    That''s taking it a bit too far...


    Lucas and Torkel, still able to fight, gripped their weapons and joined the front line. I gestured with my chin to Evangeline.


    "Who else came?"


    "With the situation being a surprise attack, many haven''t returned from their dungeon explorations... I brought only those who were immediately avable."


    As Evangeline spoke, the airship Geronimo descended close to the ground, and


    Rumble...!


    Our forces began to pour out through the open hatch.


    Watching our troops quickly form ranks uponnding, Evangeline turned to me and counted on her fingers, humming.


    "About... 200? Maybe a bit less."


    "Can the airship even carry that many...?"


    People wereing out from where the cargo was stored. How did they all fit?


    "We didn''t know the exact situation, so as many as possible! Packed tight!"


    It was clearly an overpacked operation, but in the current situation, it was nothing short of a blessing.


    The heroes and soldiers who hadnded naturally formed up behind me without being asked. Grasping the g, I turned towards the Scarecrow Legion Commander.


    "Seems like the tide is turning, monster. Aren''t you going to run?"


    Squeak. Squeak.


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander let out its characteristicugh and exuded an intimidating morale all around.


    "Would I do such a thing, you sea rats...! I can easily devour all of you by myself!"


    "You''re being reckless."


    I smiled wryly.


    "You''re making a mistake, you."


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander''s gaze swiftly scanned over us, choosing its target as if picking out candy from a disy.


    "I don''t like to leave what I''ve started uneaten, but..."


    Launching off the ground, the Scarecrow Legion Commander aimed for.


    "I''ll devour you first-!"


    It was Zenis, who had not yet recovered from the injuries sustained a short while ago.


    ''Is it aiming to steal healing abilities!''


    It wasn''t a bad decision. If a scarecrow monster with such umted specs could heal itself and then engage in guerri warfare, we would be out of options.


    However,


    Fluttering-


    As if anticipating the Scarecrow Legion Commander''s movements, thest reinforcement from the airship had leaped down right above the Scarecrow Legion Commander''s head.


    "To kill people, to consume them, and to seek the destruction of the world."


    Elegantly fluttering the hem of her skirt as she fell, Inquisitor Rosetta stretched out her leg-


    "Heretic points, one million."


    And kicked the Scarecrow Legion Commander squarely in the jaw.


    Crack-!


    A picturesque kick exploded with holy power.


    Staggering backward, Rosettanded gracefully in front of the Scarecrow Legion Commander and drew her iron whip from her waist.


    "I will purify and incinerate you immediately."


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    Following her, four inquisitors from the powerful Holy Knight Division positioned themselves to Rosetta''s sides- in front of Zenis.


    "..."


    "..."


    Even with formerrades in front and behind, the red priests said not a word.


    They focused solely on the enemy before them.


    "Ugh...!"


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander stumbled back.


    It might have absorbed the power of a hundred people, but


    On this side, there were two hundred well-organized troops.


    Moreover, I hadpletely neutralized the Scarecrow Legion''s specialty in fear, and there were no hostages left.


    "Don''t make meugh..."


    Despite all these adverse conditions, the Scarecrow Legion Commander charged at us.


    "All of you! I will harvest you all-!"


    And then, just as it reached right in front of us,


    "Huh?"


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander made a ''mistake.''


    Its step, hindered by the previously damaged leg, twisted, and it embarrassingly rolled on the ground, unable to withstand its momentum.


    As it desperately tried to rise, two hundred weapons from our side were pointed at it in an instant. The Scarecrow Legion Commander muttered in disbelief.


    "What is this...? How could I make such a mistake..."


    "I was wondering when it would happen."


    But I knew the Scarecrow Legion Commander would make a mistake.


    I lowered my body and whispered lowly towards it.


    "You, you absorbed Mikhail''s power."


    ''Harvest'' is a Status Drain skill that absorbs the power of its victims.


    From basic stats to skills and even traits. It indiscriminately devours everything.


    Meaning,


    "Mikhail''s ''Recklessness'' and ''Error-Prone'', you absorbed those along with everything else."


    Even negative traits were absorbed.


    ''Recklessness'' leads to engaging in battles that cannot be won, and ''Error-Prone'' means tripping over one''s feet right in front of the enemy.


    I had expected this ''Error-Prone'' to happen sooner, and its dy meant my heroes struggled more than they should have.


    But betterte than never.


    With augh filled with resignation, the Scarecrow Legion Commander muttered.


    "This is why I should have been selective before harvesting."


    "You''re full of it."


    As I swung the g, buffing all the newly arrived heroes and soldiers, I growled.


    "You''re not harvesting; you''re plundering."


    Everyone gripped their weapons with a murderous look. I coldly dered,


    "Die, you bandit pretending to be a farmer."


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander roared as it rose to its feet. Simultaneously, my surrounding heroes and soldiers charged at it.


    ***


    The battle was over.


    The Scarecrow Legion Commander, having stolen the power of a hundred people, was undoubtedly strong, but here were two hundred of us, in full condition and under the effect of my buff barrage.


    It goes without saying, but my buffs be more potent as the number of allies increases.


    With around two hundred people, the increase in stats and their synergy from my buffs alone was enough to overwhelm the Scarecrow Legion Commander.


    Two hundred heroes and soldiers coordinated their defense and attack, and the Scarecrow Legion Commander, who recklessly chose a head-on confrontation, quickly fell.


    With a sh-!


    Lucas''s final blow, [Strike of Will], cleanly severed the dangling neck of the creature.


    Creak... creak...


    Emitting a pitiful sound, the body of the Scarecrow Legion Commander without its head kneeled.


    The straw sack-covered head that rolled away muttered to me with a rustlingugh.


    "It was quite fun but... s, not being able to devour the world remains my regret..."


    "Who asked?"


    I blew off its jaw with the magic pistol [Agate] I drew.


    Bang!


    The monster''s head exploded, scattering like straw.


    A fittingly vain end for a monster.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    A pale mist emerged from the body of the fallen Scarecrow Legion Commander.


    Soon after, the mist seeped into the bodies of the heroes and soldiers who had been drained of their strength. It was the force being expelled upon his death.


    Those who regained their strength showed a variety of reactions. Some rejoiced, some sighed in relief as if to calm their hearts, and others simply copsed to the ground, dumbfounded.


    Above all, this was proof that the battle hade to an end.


    "..."


    Mikhail clenched and unclenched his fist with a vacant expression. Standing behind him, I patted his shoulder.


    As the fall of the enemy leader was confirmed, everyone cheered. I pped my hands and ordered them.


    "Alright, let''s hold off on the post-defense celebration for now! Cleanup first, cleanup!"


    Everyone began the cleanup together.


    The battle hadn''tsted long, but the Scarecrow Legion Commander was so powerful that there were quite a few injuries.


    Fortunately, the priests from the Holy Knight Division had arrived and began healing everyone around.


    Especially the heroes who had first rescued Mikhail and stalled the Scarecrow Legion Commander were severely injured.


    Rosetta personally cast healing magic on those heroes. True to her saintly title, the healing effects were remarkable.


    Rosetta, who had been casting healing spells on the heroes in turn, finally stopped in front of Zenis.


    Zenis was exhausted and had arge wound on his face.


    Hannibal was tending to Zenis, who was gasping for air, unable to heal himself as his divine power had run out.


    "Ugh...!"


    As Rosetta approached, Hannibal guarded in front of Zenis with a wary look, but Zenis gently pushed him aside.


    "It''s okay."


    "...Yes."


    As Hannibal stepped aside, Zenis staggered to his feet.


    "Sister."


    "You''re still foolish, Zenis."


    Seeing her severely injured brother, Rosetta clicked her tongue gently,


    "Come here."


    and extended her hand imbued with divine power. Zenis chuckled.


    "You''re going to heal someone like me?"


    "A priest should not discriminate against patients. Isn''t that the first doctrine you learn?"


    And just as Rosetta''s hand was about to touch Zenis,


    "Sister."


    Zenis spoke out.


    "I''ve made my choice."


    "..."


    "I don''t want to give up living as a priest."


    Not only the party ''uncles'' surrounding Zenis but also the other priests who had been healing patients around Rosetta twitched their shoulders in unison.


    "...Sigh."


    Rosetta let out a low sigh and gazed at Zenis.


    "You understand the choice I gave you, right?"


    "Yes."


    "To die as a priest, or live by being emunicated... You understand that I opened a way for you to live, right?"


    "Yes."


    "And you still choose death?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to die. But..."


    Zenis nced at Hannibal standing beside him and then said with conviction,


    "I don''t believe that my past life was wrong enough to deserve emunication."


    "..."


    "For the past 14 years, I''ve always regretted my choice. I felt sorry for bringing shame to the order, I couldn''t face all the brothers of the Holy Knight Division, and I was sorry to you, Sister."


    Zenis reached out his hand and ced it on Hannibal''s bushy head.


    As Hannibal flinched and closed his eyes, Zenis gently stroked his head.


    "But seeing this child grow up and stand before me, my thoughts changed."


    "..."


    "I did the right thing, Sister. So, there''s no reason for me to run."


    Rosetta bowed her head and then ran her hand over her forehead.


    "There''s no need to die for that, is there?"


    "My choice must not be buried in darkness, so that someone else... another child like this can be saved."


    "Pretending to be a saint and now, a martyr too?"


    Rosetta, who had clicked her tongue several times, turned her head to look at Hannibal.


    "Is this child your son?"


    "No."


    Zenis answered immediately.


    A response meant to protect Hannibal, indicating he was not ''that child'' of the Mist Kingdom, thus telling her not to harm him.


    "But I have thought of him as my son all my life, just as I have thought of you as my sister."


    "..."


    "Please, from now on, consider him as your nephew."


    And a request that after his death, she would protect this child.


    Having understood all of Zenis''s implications, Rosetta quietly closed her eyes and then stretched out her hand to the side.


    Swish-!


    Suddenly, her hand holding a metal whip extended long to the side.


    "Such...!"


    "No!"


    "You think we''ll just watch!"


    The heroes and soldiers who had fought alongside Zenis rushed forward in desperation. However, Zenis shook his head and stopped them.


    "It''s okay."


    "But...!"


    "It''s fine."


    Zenis smiled calmly.


    "This is the path I have chosen."


    Zenis''s determination was clear, and eventually, everyone hesitantly stepped back.


    Except for one person. Hannibal alone did not.


    "Hannibal."


    "..."


    "Move aside."


    "I don''t want to."


    Despite Zenis''s scolding, Hannibal did not budge.


    "I don''t want to..."


    "Hannibal."


    "We''ve only just met... I haven''t done anything yet..."


    Hannibal, who had always acted mature for his age, squinted through tears that brimmed in his eyes, whining like a child his age for the first time.


    "I don''t want to part like this..."


    "Hannibal."


    Zenis cautiously extended his arm and awkwardly hugged Hannibal, patting his back with clumsy strokes.


    "Thank you. For being alive like this."


    "..."


    "You are the proof that my life was not wrong. So, please, continue to live strongly."


    Rosetta just stood at a distance, watching the father and son prepare for their farewell.


    "...Once again, it hase to this."


    Rosetta murmured in a hoarse voice.


    "I am a priest meant to save people, yet once again... I have to kill someone."


    "Commander, there''s no need for this."


    "We all know why Zenis did what he did. So..."


    The other priests whispered to Rosetta, approaching her. It seemed they were all sympathetic towards Zenis.


    But Rosetta shook her head.


    "What ultimately remains recorded in the world is not that Zenis saved the child. It''s that he became romantically involved with the princess of the Mist Kingdom sent as a diplomat, leading to aplete diplomatic breakdown between the two countries, and blocking all missionary work to the west."


    "..."


    "It''s a matter of principle. You know we''ve been lenient with the emunication. If Zenis insists on not relinquishing his priesthood... then I have no choice but to kill him here."


    The other priests fell silent. Rosetta gripped the whip tightly as her hand began to lose strength.


    "Cough!"


    Walking beside Rosetta,


    I whispered quietly.


    "There''s another way, Rosetta."


    "...?"


    Rosetta turned to me, startled, and I gave her a sly smile.


    "Didn''t I say before? The world is multifaceted. So, there isn''t just one path... How about it. Shall we try another way?"


    "What other way? For our order, and for Zenis, the only choices are to die as a priest or live emunicated."


    "Well, leave it to me."


    It''s time for this trickster genius to step in.


    I walked briskly towards Zenis, drawing the longsword from my waist.


    And passing by the other heroes and soldiers who looked at me in confusion, I stood right in front of Zenis and,


    Whoosh!


    Swung the longsword lightly from top to bottom.


    Everyone was horrified, but Zenis did not move an inch.


    Thud-!


    The longsword, merely grazing past Zenis''s neck, embedded itself in the ground.


    Well, being a ceremonial sword, it wouldn''t have done much harm even if it had hit. Anyway.


    "Priest Zenis."


    Calling out Zenis''s name, I pulled out a document from my possession.


    The roll of the dead.


    Though many were injured in this battle, there had been no deaths yet. I wrote Zenis''s name at the very top of that empty paper.


    "Having joined the monster front at Crossroad as a temporary chief priest, he fought through eleven defenses and, facing the final invasion of the Scarecrow monster, he did not retreat and engaged in battle, dying gloriously."


    "..."


    Zenis looked up at me with a dazed expression.


    Afterpleting the roll of the dead, I turned around to face Rosetta and spoke in a stern voice.


    "I, Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck, as the lord of Crossroad and themander of the World Guardian Front, formally request Rosetta, the head of the Goddess''s Order."


    Rosetta slightly bowed her waist and responded.


    "...Head Rosetta, listening. Please speak."


    "Although Priest Zenis has made a grave mistake in the past that brought disgrace upon the order, considering his lifelong devotion, his acts of saving many people, and his dedication here at Crossroad until the very end, healing the sick and fighting off monsters, thereby elevating the prestige of the Goddess''s Order."


    I smirked.


    "I request that he be posthumously promoted, his past sins pardoned, his dishonorable discharge revoked, and his position restored."


    "..."


    Rosetta looked at me incredulously.


    The idea of dering Zenis, who was very much alive, as ''dead'' must have seemed absurd to her.


    But, I yed along with your shallow tricks.


    I wish you''d y along with mine too.


    And then, eventually.


    "Although Priest Zenismitted a sin fourteen years ago that warranted emunication,"


    Rosetta began.


    "Considering his dedication to the order throughout his life, his care for the unfortunate, and most importantly, his leadership in fighting monsters at Crossroad to the extent that he earned the lord''s recognition."


    Rosetta slowly retracted the metal whip and tied it around her waist.


    "His merits are recognized, and he is posthumously promoted. The dishonorable discharge is revoked, and he is acknowledged as having died a martyr as a member of the Holy Knight Division."


    Then Rosetta slowly approached Zenis and gently caressed his cheek.


    Rosetta''s hand, filled with the light of healing divine power, glowed white. The scar that the Scarecrow Legion Commander had inflicted on Zenis''s face healed, leaving arge scar.


    Large enough to make him look like a different person. A significant scar.


    "Zenis. You have died here, now."


    "..."


    "My mischievous younger brother. You have already paid enough for a sin you did notmit over the past fourteen years."


    Rosetta took a moment to catch her breath, then smiled affectionately.


    "Now, I absolve you of all your sins."


    "..."


    "May you have a peaceful and happy life in the next world."


    As if blessing the deceased for the afterlife at a funeral.


    Rosetta whispered to Zenis.


    "In the life that follows, may you walk the path you believe is right, without hesitation or turmoil, just as you have in this life."


    "..."


    "And at the end of that path, may you be proud of the life you have led."


    Rosetta''s hand slowly fell away from Zenis''s face.


    "This sister will pray and pray for that."


    Turning sharply, Rosetta moved away from Zenis. Zenis stared nkly at his sister''s retreating back.


    As Rosetta approached me, she turned her head away with a sigh when our eyes met.


    "A petty trick, Your Highness."


    "I know."


    I smiled wryly.


    "But it worked, didn''t it?"


    Priest Zenis, who hadmitted sins worthy of emunication by the Goddess''s Order, died here on this battlefield.


    And having died honorably, he was posthumously promoted, pardoned of his past sins as a priest.


    The ''man who was Zenis'' will live on under a new name and identity.


    Wherever he may be, however he may live, just as he has until now, saving and preserving the lives of others.


    Even under a different name and identity, I firmly believe that man will continue to live in such a manner.


    "..."


    Rosetta, tasting my strategy for the first time, seemed incredulous but eventually nodded slowly.


    "...How long has it been since a conclusion didn''t end with someone dying by my hand."


    Rosetta, after staring quietly at her own hand, clenched it tightly and then faced me again.


    "So, Your Highness. Yes. I will acknowledge it."


    A refreshing smile hung on the lips of the woman who would be the red priests'' leader,


    A smile she had never shown before.


    "I am very fond of Your Highness''s trickery."

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    And then, a few days quickly passed.


    A funeral was held in the cemetery on the west side of the city.


    The choir sang, the citizens wept, and cannons fired into the sky...


    Two new graves received empty coffins.


    The announced casualties were two.


    Zenis.


    And Mikhail.


    Mikhail had been dered a casualty at his own request. Given that returning home meant certain death, he intended to use a feigned death to escape the eyes of his homnd.


    "..."


    Standing on a distant hill, Mikhail gazed quietly at the grave bearing his name. In front of the young knight''s grave, soldiers from the Vermillion Kingdom, who hade with him, were sobbing.


    "What will you do now, Mikhail?"


    Standing next to him, I quietly asked as we both looked upon the scene. Mikhail grimaced and lowered his head.


    "...As you said before."


    "Eh?"


    What had I said before?


    "Anger."


    Mikhail looked at his own grave with steady, unflinching eyes.


    "All this time, I have been angry at myself. At myself for making mistakes, for causing the deaths of my subordinates, for missing the one chance I had as a crown prince."


    "..."


    "I still despise and find myself pathetic for failing. But now, I''ve realized."


    Mikhail clenched his fist and lifted it to his chest.


    "Mistakes are not the target of anger. They are subjects of learning... And the direction of anger should not be at myself. That would only devour me from within."


    "Then what will you direct your anger towards?"


    "Monsters."


    Mikhail''s scarlet eyes turned northward with an immediate response.


    "And... the system of my homnd that has driven me to act so desperately."


    "..."


    "Prince Ash, I intend to return to my homnd."


    I widened my eyes in surprise. Mikhail nodded.


    "With this funeral, they''ll think I''m dead back home. So, I can sneak in unnoticed."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?"


    The Vermillion Kingdom does not forgive failed royalty.


    If Mikhail''s survival is discovered, he will be stripped of all Griffin blood flowing in his veins and killed. That''s why this fake funeral was arranged.


    But Mikhail''s resolve was firm.


    "The only chance to change my country is now."


    "..."


    "To stop using people for live experiments, not administering magic forcibly, not breeding them against their will... A country where even artificially enhanced humans like me are treated as people."


    Mikhail''s face, though haggard, showed a determined smile.


    "A country that gives even the failed ones a chance to rise again. The only chance to change is now."


    "...Right."


    In the face of his strong will, I finally nodded quietly.


    It would be good to fight together on the monster front from now on. But that''s not something I can force.


    This boy before me is also a prince.


    The master of his fate and the captain of his soul. He has the right to live as he wishes.


    Whatever awaits him at the end.


    "And... I have as many as five fiances waiting for me."


    "What?"


    "I can''t let them experience widowhood before we''ve even had our wedding, can I?"


    Mikhail threw a joke and chuckled. I opened my eyes wide and then burst intoughter.


    Mikhail, having made his joke, seemed a bit embarrassed and kept stroking his nose.


    "...I''ve realized something here. It''s not just my own life that''s at stake."


    Mikhail turned away from the funeral site and surveyed the entirendscape of Crossroad.


    "The lives of my dead subordinates. The lives of all my brothers who had to die before me because they were considered failures. And..."


    A slight bashfulness mixed into Mikhail''s smile.


    "The lives of all the good people of Crossroad who tried to save me, even though they had nothing to do with me, I owe them."


    "..."


    "So, don''t worry. I won''t die."


    Mikhail, as if he had prepared beforehand, slung a backpack over his shoulder and extended his hand to me.


    "I''ll return, filled with anger."


    I silently took his hand. And said,


    "Good luck."


    "To you too. And to Crossroad as well. May fortune be with you."


    After a firm handshake, Mikhail turned around without hesitation.


    In the forest in front of Mikhail, a young Griffin was tied up. It was the Griffin that had been taken to the forward base during thest defense and had been dered a casualty along with him.


    Whoosh!


    As Mikhail mounted, the Griffin spread its wings and soared into the sky, quickly disappearing into the distant heavens.


    "..."


    As I quietly watched Mikhail''s receding figure, someone approached from the side.


    "...He''s gone."


    "Dearmudin."


    It was the grand mage with a long white beard fluttering.


    Watching the funeral scene, the grand mage stroked his beard and chuckled.


    "It''s been a while since we had a defense without any casualties, I thought it would be this time, but two fake deaths... Is this really okay?"


    "Hosting a funeral for two people to save two lives... In that sense, isn''t it a good event?"


    "Ha, ridiculous."


    After a moment of silence, Dearmudin blurted out.


    "But what''s more ridiculous is... your words, calling me still young. I haven''t heard anything as absurd as that in decades."


    "..."


    "And nothing as pleasant as that in decades, either."


    I nced at Dearmudin. With his hands sped behind his back, closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Seeing that there are still so many things I haven''t experienced after living this long... perhaps, as you said, it''s not yet my time to die."


    "When is it ever the right time to die?"


    If there really is such a thing, it would be after living a long life, lying in a warm bed, proudly reflecting on one''s past life... Dying peacefully like that might be the right time.


    But not now.


    Now is the time for all of us, every person in the world...


    Too young to die.


    So my people, do not die.


    No.


    I will not let you die.


    I will show that we can prevent the end of the world.


    "Prince Ash."


    "Speak."


    "Thank you."


    Dearmudin, who suddenly offered his thanks, turned around abruptly.


    "I will scatter my remaining ''youth'' here, without sparing any."


    The Grand Sorcerer disappeared with quick steps. Staring nkly at his retreating figure, I muttered to myself.


    "...A misconception?"


    Somehow, that grandfather seemed a bit embarrassed...


    "Senior!"


    Just then, Evangeline called out to me, jumping up from the bottom of the hill. I looked in her direction, and Evangeline urgently gestured.


    "It''s time for your speech! Pleasee soon!"


    "Alright."


    Even if it''s a fake funeral, we must follow the procedures.


    Slowly walking down the hill, I softly hummed the poem I was to recite at the funeral.


    When their bones are picked clean and the clean bones gone,


    They shall have stars at elbow and foot;


    Though they go mad they shall be sane,


    Though they sink through the sea they shall rise again;


    Though lovers be lost love shall not;


    And death shall have no dominion.


    ***


    "..."


    "..."


    From the gravesite further west, at the entrance of a shallow forest.


    Zenis and Hannibal, squatting on a stump, quietly observed the funeral.


    As Ash recited the poem, gave a speech, and Evangeline waved her arm, gunfire resounded in the air...


    And the funeral ended.


    As the crowd gradually dispersed, Zenis quietly watched, and Hannibal asked cautiously.


    "How does it feel?"


    "Eh?"


    "Watching your own funeral."


    "..."


    Zenis looked down at the bandages still wrapped around his body.


    "I don''t know. Having died ande back to life several times over these few days, I can''t really feel whether I''m actually dead or alive."


    "..."


    "What about you?"


    Zenis turned to Hannibal, who widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Me?"


    "Do you feel like I''m your father?"


    "..."


    "I mean, you must know from what was said before, even if I''m not your biological father..."


    Zenis awkwardly scratched his bearded chin. Hannibal smiled awkwardly too.


    "Actually, I knew from the first time I saw you."


    "Eh?"


    "That you weren''t my biological father."


    Zenis''s eyes widened. Hannibal exined, scratching his messy hair.


    "I''m a half-breed of human and beastman... But my mother is definitely human, so my father must be a beastman."


    "Ah..."


    Now that he mentioned it, that was true. Zenisughed bitterly. It was something he couldn''t have hidden anyway.


    "You must have known the moment you saw me."


    "Yes. That''s why I was more curious. Why you... considered someonepletely unrted like me as your son."


    Hannibal added honestly, hesitating slightly.


    "Whether you truly considered me as your son."


    "..."


    "And whether I can truly... consider you as my father."


    Though they sat side by side.


    There was still a significant emotional distance between this false father and son.


    After hesitating, Zenis asked haltingly.


    "Do you resent me?"


    "Eh?"


    "For leaving you in an orphanage, for never showing my face in your life."


    "..."


    "Do you resent your biological parents?"


    After a long hesitation, Hannibal slowly brushed his messy hair aside, then looked directly at his father with his round eyes.


    "It would be a lie to say I never resented them."


    "..."


    "But you must have resented me too, right? You had a hard time because of me."


    Zenis hesitated too but eventually nodded honestly.


    "Yes."


    "Then let''s call it even."


    Hannibal smiled and extended a small fist.


    "It''s a draw, so let''s not bring it up again. From now on, no more dwelling on that."


    "Is that how it works?"


    "Let''s just do that."


    Zenis chuckled and extended his fist in return.


    Their fists lightly touched in the air and then fell apart.


    A moment of silence followed. The two quietly watched the funeral site, now nearly cleared.


    "...Dad."


    "Yes?"


    "The words mother left for me... When you were telling me about them before, I didn''t catch them properly."


    Zenis nced at Hannibal. Hannibal seemed nervous, his leg shaking slightly.


    "Could you tell me again?"


    "..."


    Recalling that day, Zenis slowly responded.


    "...She said to sing. She imed she was good at it."


    "Singing? Ha, I''m tone-deaf. Didn''t take after her in that."


    "Get a job too. She wanted to work in a reputable business."


    "Uh, does being a mercenary count as reputable...?"


    "Travel as well. Said to wander the world, talking to people from all ces."


    "I''ve done plenty of that!"


    "And..."


    Delivering thest message, Zenis grinned mischievously.


    "Make offerings at the temple."


    Hannibal frowned.


    "Did she really ask for that?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Zenis burst intoughter. Looking at Zenis with narrowed eyes, Hannibal cautiously asked.


    "...Dad."


    "Yes?"


    "What do you want to do with your life now?"


    "..."


    "You can do anything now."


    Zenis, or rather.


    The man who was Zenis, looked towards the gravesite. Where a tombstone with his name stood.


    Priest Zenis had died. Recognized posthumously for his valor, he was reinstated and his lost honor restored.


    The incident from 14 years ago waspletely buried, and no more assassins from the Mist Kingdom woulde seeking him.


    And... nothing remained.


    Even if it was said that a priest''s life begins and ends with nothing, starting over from scratch, burying everything beneath the grave, was a hard task.


    Thus, Zenis didn''t know where he should go.


    Then,


    "Let''s find it together."


    Suddenly, warmth was felt.


    Startled, Zenis saw Hannibal''s small hand carefully holding onto Zenis''s pinky.


    "We''re still young."


    "..."


    "Let''s sing together, find jobs, travel... and make offerings too."


    Hannibal smiled shyly, yet brightly.


    "Let''s live that way."


    "..."


    After a long silence,


    "Yeah, let''s live."


    Slowly, Zenis bowed his head, touching his forehead to Hannibal''s.


    And whispered with all the warmth he could muster.


    "Let''s live together, my son."


    The still awkward father and son sat there for a long time.


    Facing the harsh sunlight, listening to the cicadas in the distance, feeling the hot wind.


    Talking about the future they would share.


    Indeed, summer was beginning.


    ***


    [STAGE 31  CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP  Ash(EX)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash(EX) plus 50 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - None


    [Injured Characters]


    - Mikhail(SSR) plus 30 others <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - The Oldest Scarecrow Magic Core(SSR): 1


    - Scarecrow Corps Magic Stones: 211


    [Stage Clear Rewards Have Been Distributed. Please Check Your Inventory.]


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 1


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Impregnable]

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Lake Kingdom.


    In the deepest darkness of Sector 10, and especially in its core,


    where evil rises like clouds of darkness, the center of malice.


    The ce where the Demon King resides-


    King''s Castle.


    However, the usually quietly seething Demon Pce was now noisy and chaotic.


    And for good reason, it was under invasion.


    Boom! Thud...


    The forces densely surrounding the castle relentlessly bombarded it. The barrier encircling the castle held but vibrated violently.


    "Argh!"


    Cromwell, the second inmand of the Nightmare Legion and the leader of the demon guards, trembled with rage as he repaired the barrier.


    "That damned dragon dares...!"


    The ones attacking the castle were none other than the ck Dragon Legion.


    Led by themander of the Nightmare Legion, the king of the ck dragons- Night Bringer.


    The ck dragons, cloaked in tight ck scales, circled the castle, spreading their wings and pouring down ck mes.


    "..."


    With her disheveled ck hair fluttering, and his golden dragon eyes gleaming, Night Bringer wasmanding his kin from afar as they fiercely attacked.


    Cromwell, from inside the castle, red at Night Bringer.


    "To actually start a rebellion, you''re truly a mad dragon..."


    The othermanders of the Nightmare Legion who had only talked about rebellion did notpare in action.


    Night Bringer had truly raised her g against the Demon King and had actually invaded.


    And before the overwhelming power of the ck Dragon Legion, the other legions were continuously defeated.


    Eventually, they were pushed back to the castle, forced to defend it and engage in a defensive battle.


    "If only the King of Kings wasn''t absent...!"


    Cromwell nced inside the castle.


    The King of Kings- The Demon King was once again in seclusion.


    From selecting monsters to invade the human world to designating dark events blessed by the King of Kings, everything was dumped on Cromwell before he vanished again into the nightmare to search for ''that person''.


    After the fall of the grand sorceress White Night, Cromwell personally selected the legions for the five invasions of the human world. But now, even that had reached its limits.


    The ck Dragon Legion dered rebellion and invaded the castle, and the demon guards, the direct escort of the Demon King, had to fight the ck dragons at the forefront.


    Cromwell was incredibly busy.


    Her primary goal was not the destruction of the human world but the safety of the Demon King, making the battle against the ck dragons more urgent than the invasions.


    However, she could not neglect the invasions either.


    Thus, Cromwell made a decision.


    To subcontract to another underling.


    "Sir!"


    A demon guard ran up to Cromwell, saluting and shouting.


    "The legionmander you summoned has arrived!"


    "Let them in."


    Shortly after, a small demon scurried into the audience chamber of the castle.


    The nervous demon, swallowing dryly, was small and frail. Its body was red, and two horns protruded from its head.


    With a pair of small wings on its back and a long tail characteristic of demons protruding from its buttocks.


    An Imp.


    Among the demon kind, the smallest, most insignificant, and also the most cruel legion. It was the imp lord ''Lowe'' who led the imp legion.


    "Di-did you, call for me, Sir?"


    Imp legionmander Lowe saluted Cromwell with a tense face.


    Cromwell was the strongest demonmanding all demon legions lurking in the Lake Kingdom.


    The power of a demon kind is shown by the size of their horns, and Cromwell, possessingrge and beautiful antler-like horns, was an absolute powerhouse.


    As an imp subordinate to Cromwell, it was only natural for Lowe to hold both respect and fear for her.


    "Yes, Lowe."


    And then Cromwell issued an utterly nonsensical order.


    "From now on, until the King of Kings returns, I entrust you with full authority over the invasions of the human world."


    "What...?"


    Lowe, who had been listening dumbfoundedly, suddenly jumped in shock.


    "What?! What do you mean, all of a sudden? An invasion of the human world? And full authority, you said?!"


    "As you know, I''m already overwhelmed just fending off the ck Dragon Legion."


    Cromwell crossed her arms and sighed deeply.


    "But the invasion of the human world is the wish andmand of the King of Kings... It''s something we can''t neglect. Hence, we need someone to take over the overallmand in my stead."


    "I, I understand that... But why me of all people..."


    "Well, you''re one of the smartest among our kind."


    The praise was appreciated, but regardless, this was a separate issue.


    Lowe tried to refuse in any way possible, but Cromwell didn''t listen further and approached Lowe, handing him something.


    The Royal Scepter.


    An object symbolizing the royal authority, used by the king of the Lake Kingdom. Cromwell just handed it over to Lowe.


    Standing there dumbfoundedly with the scepter in hand, Cromwell turned around sharply.


    "The rted materials have been organized. Just pick them up on your way out. Now, I''m too busy with the battle against the ck dragons to stay."


    "Wait, just a moment! Please wait, Cromwell Sir! Don''t leave me like this! Cromwell Siiir!"


    As Cromwell waved her hand dismissively, the gatekeeper demons approached from both sides, lifting Lowe and carrying him outside.


    "..."


    Standing at the entrance to the audience chamber, Lowe stood dumbfounded.


    It was a basic rule here to follow orders without question. But even so, was it really okay to hand over such a heavy responsibility so casually...


    Creak. Creak.


    Then, Cromwell''s adjutant carelessly dragged something over.


    It was a cart filled with documents.


    Thud!


    After dumping the cart of documents in front of Lowe, the adjutant pushed up his sses and said indifferently.


    "These are the records of thest thirty invasions of the human world."


    "Ah...?"


    "Take a good look at this."


    Then, he sharply turned away.


    Lowe reached out desperately.


    "Wait, wait a moment, please!"


    "Yes?"


    The adjutant turned back to face Lowe, who was almost pleading.


    "Even if you say to refer to it, I don''t understand what exactly I''m supposed to do... How would a minor demon like me, who has never been involved in an invasion of the human world, know anything about it? Could you give me some advice? What exactly am I supposed to refer to..."


    "Ah, it seems you''ve misunderstood my words."


    The adjutantzily gestured towards the cart of documents.


    "Refer to it. Just bear with it."


    "...Ah."


    Not refer as in consult, but bear with it...?


    "Well then, I must go to face the ck dragons."


    And with that, the adjutant walked away with an air of importance.


    As the adjutant disappeared and Lowe alternated his gaze between him and the heavy cart of documents, he unwittingly began to wipe away tears that sprang up, muttering to himself.


    "This damned life of a demon is truly sorrowful..."


    But what can he do?


    Whether it''s a sloppy job or a mess, if he''s told to do it, he must.


    Sniffling, Lowe started dragging the cart, which was bigger than himself, and began crawling back to hisir.


    Boom! The sound of the ck dragons'' bombardment continued behind him, and the castle trembled but held firm.


    ***


    Cromwell''s assessment of Lowe wasn''t far off.


    Among the demons, the imp, known for its cunning mind, was not too bad in terms of intelligence.


    Lowe had read the records of thest thirty attacks until he could recite them by heart.


    Having believed he would never be called to march, he had paid no attention until now, but after studying hard, he quickly caught up with the situation.


    "..."


    Lowe pondered.


    His given task was not to directlymand the battlefield.


    He was only to select the legions for deployment and decide on the dark events, the Demon King''s powers, in his stead.


    It was a task he could have done carelessly. But Lowe knew well.


    ''If I really do it carelessly, I''ll be the one to catch hellter.''


    Of course, Cromwell, who is fundamentally generous to her subordinates, would understand Lowe''s situation, having suddenly taken on the task.


    Even if he selected poorly and messed up big time, at most he would get a scolding.


    However, Lowe wanted to do well if possible.


    Among the demons, the weakest. Always ignored and despised, the minor demon imp.


    A pitiful race that had lost its ambition and desire for sess, relegated to just assisting other demon kinds.


    Wasn''t this the perfect opportunity to change their circumstances?


    Lowe deliberated. He deliberated again and again.


    Which legion could catch the humans off guard?


    Which dark event would effectively set the human world aze?


    And so, a few days before the thirty-first attack was tomence,


    Lowe cautiously entered the base of the Scarecrow Legion.


    The Scarecrow Legion was currently using a ''farm'' that had be ruins as their base.


    This ce, once the base of the gue-bringer Raven, was now utterly devastated by disease and exuded an eerily ominous atmosphere.


    "Hiieeee... it''s scary..."


    As Lowe trembled in the ominous atmosphere, suddenly, a face covered with a bup sack popped in front of him.


    "Ahng? What''s this, a little bug?"


    It was the Scarecrow Legion''smander, the Oldest Scarecrow.


    "Waaaaah!"


    Frightened, Lowe trembled as the Scarecrow Legion''smander spoke in a menacing voice.


    "Get lost right now, you rat! Be grateful we scarecrows have too fine a taste to harvest the likes of you!"


    The surrounding scarecrows all clutched their bellies andughed in a weird, eerie manner.


    Lowe was scared, ashamed, and angry, but eventually gritted his teeth and yelled back.


    "I, I am acting with the authority of the King of Kings!"


    "What?"


    "Scarecrow Legion! By the name of the King of Kings, Imand you to march!"


    Realizing the royal scepter Lowe was holding was genuine, the Scarecrow Legion''smander scratched his bup sack.


    "Ahng? What nonsense is this? Isn''t the order of deployment already set? It''s not my turn, right?"


    "..."


    "And the King of Kings told me before. The current humanmander has such a strong mental defense that my fear won''t work on him at all... So there''s no need for me to deploy."


    "That''s why, it''s a ''surprise'' attack."


    Struggling, Lowe waved the longer-than-his-body royal scepter around.


    "There''s an option among the powers lent by the King of Kings called ''surprise.'' Using this power, we can change the order of the Nightmare Legions and start the invasion by avoiding the problematic enemymander."


    "Oh?"


    "If we can avoid the enemymander, there''s no reason for the Scarecrow Legion not to step forward."


    Legions that use mind control and mental status effects have mostly been excluded from invasions of the human world until now.


    Because the guardians of the human world were immune to them.


    However, that''s exactly why it''s a backstab.


    Humans, trusting only in theirmander and not investing further in mental defense, would find mind control and mental status effects devastatingly effective if only they can avoid the enemymander.


    The Scarecrow Legion farms victims to aim for royal ghosts. The first battle might be hard, but afterwards, like a snowball, they be stronger and stronger.


    There''s no legion more suitable for this ''surprise'' dark event...!


    "Oh..."


    Listening to Lowe''s exnation, a malicious smile deepened on the Scarecrow Legion''smander''s face.


    "Not bad for a little dirt devil."


    Though the words were irritating, Lowe ced his hands on his hips and nodded.


    "And, there''s something you should know. Humans care for each other, but especially thismander cherishes his subordinates."


    Data from thirty battles.


    Within it, the behavior of the humanmander - Ash, though never seen, felt palpably clear.


    He cherishes his people.


    Excessively.


    "If you actively use hostages, you can grasp and shake their vulnerabilities."


    Giggle, gigiggle, gigigiggle!


    The Scarecrow Legion''smander burst into a grotesqueugh, seemingly pleased.


    "Good, good, good! I shall dly march forth, little dirt delegate! And!"


    The Scarecrow Legion''smander pointed at Lowe with his long finger.


    "If I end up bringing destruction to the world, I''ll make sure to reserve a high ce for you too!"


    ***


    ...Of course, that did not happen.


    The Scarecrow Legion achieved a great victory at the forward base, but in the end, they were utterly destroyed by the returning enemy main force.


    "Ah..."


    Reading the new battle report delivered by Cromwell''s adjutant, Lowe sighed deeply.


    "We lost, woo..."


    Then, Cromwell''s adjutant, who had brought the documents, pushed up his sses and whispered.


    "Bear with it."


    "I''m already doing that!"


    Lowe held his small head in his tiny hands and pondered.


    How could he possibly bring down this impregnable fortress that all sorts of world-renowned monsters had challenged and failed to conquer...?

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    A few days before the thirty-second assault.


    Thump!


    Imp Legion Commander Lowe mmed his desk and dered,


    "This time, we''re going head-on with a frontal assault!"


    "A frontal assault?"


    Cromwell''s aide adjusted his sses and blinked.


    The aide was here under Cromwell''s orders to monitor whether Lowe was conducting his duties properly.


    "Frontal assaults have been used quite a bit, haven''t they?"


    "This time, we''re using the legion with the greatest breakthrough power, utilizing the Dark Event that aids in breaking through, and honestly trying to prate directly!"


    "The legion with the greatest breakthrough power?"


    "Yes! Specifically..."


    Lowe pointed straight ahead.


    "The Bull Legion!"


    Chew. Chew.


    A giant Minotaur variant, summoned at Lowe''s request,y peacefully on the floor, munching on grass that sprouted from the ground.


    Though the leader of the Bull Legion... it didn''t look like a monster at all with those peaceful and sparkling eyes. It just looked like a cow zoning out in a barn...


    Unlike other Minotaur variants, this Bull Monster didn''t walk bipedally but moved on all fours, essentially not a monster but a giant buffalo.


    Moo~


    As the two demons'' gazes poured over it, the Minotaur variant let out a soft moo. It was somewhat cute.


    Cromwell''s aide cocked his head.


    "You''re going to use these gentle creatures for the siege?"


    "Yes!"


    "Will that really work? Wouldn''t it be more motivating to slice them up and serve them grilled at a legion feast instead?"


    Startled by thement, the Minotaur variant mooed in rm and tried to run away in a hurry.


    An even more startled Lowe ran after it, grabbing the Minotaur variant''s bridle to prevent it from escaping.


    But the Minotaur variant, already panicked, shook its head vigorously, throwing Lowe off and then finally managing to run away.


    "Aargh!"


    Lowe crashed to the ground, moaning in pain, and


    Moo- Moo-


    The Minotaur variant fled with terrifying momentum.


    Thump! Thud!


    As it ran, it crashed into barracks, pirs, buildings, and even tall towers along its path, bringing them all down...


    Watching the buildings copse, Cromwell''s aide muttered in admiration.


    "It''s strong."


    "Ugh... In terms of breakthrough power, it''s arguably the strongest of all monster legions. It can devastate everything in its path when it charges."


    Lowe said, rubbing his sore back.


    "If it hits the walls, it will surely cause massive damage."


    "But... it seems very scared."


    "When it''s a single entity, yes. But if we group them together and make them charge as one, they''ll trample over anything in their way."


    From afar, they saw the Minotaur variant knocking down another building. Lowe sighed.


    "The problem isn''t that they''re scared. Once they start running, even the legionmander can''t control his own legion."


    Once they start, they run till the end.


    They listen to nomands, no restraints. They just charge until death.


    "Using such a legion to annihte humanity is impossible. However..."


    "Indeed."


    The aide, understanding, nodded.


    "You''re keeping the next assault in mind."


    Lowe nodded in return.


    Past monster legionmanders hadn''t considered this.


    They just wanted to end humanity with their own hands, not bothering to set anything up for those who would follow. Theycked the spirit of sacrifice.


    And the Demon King, too, called the campaign against humanity an offense game, treating it like a chess game, casually sacrificing his subordinates'' lives. He just enjoyed ying around, testing humanity''s guardians as if he was just toying with them.


    As if he thought, In the end, I will win, he was nonchnt about the conquest of humanity.


    But Lowe was different.


    He had the opportunity to oversee several assaults, allowing him to link several attacks together into a single strategy.


    The basics of a siege.


    Break the walls.


    Lowe had no intention ofpletely oveing the fortress during this assault. He just wanted to make sure the walls were hit hard.


    "We need to create a breach. By any means necessary, shake and hold it. That way..."


    Holding the entrusted royal scepter, Lowe murmured.


    "...the path to conquest will be revealed."


    "..."


    Watching Lowe, the aide tilted his head and mumbled softly.


    "...became a genius of the offense game?"


    "Huh?"


    "No, just threw out a joke. Anyway, I''ll report that to Cromwell."


    The aide, having scribbled something on the documents in his hand, gestured to Lowe.


    "Cromwell doesn''t have... well, she has some expectations of you. Do well, Lowe."


    Lowe grinned and clenched his fist.


    "Just leave it to me!"


    ***


    Thus began the thirty-second assault.


    The Dark Event chosen by Lowe was ''Wall Weakening''. It was a siege-optimized Dark Event that halved the durability of the walls.


    Now, with the fortress weakened like this, once the Bull Legion charged, a huge hole would be sted through the walls.


    Rumble...


    Lowe smiled satisfactorily as he watched the enormous herd of bulls exiting the main camp and heading towards the main gate of the Lake Kingdom.


    An incrediblyrge herd, numbering 5,000.


    With such a number charging at the walls, no matter how strong the fortress, there would be no way to withstand it.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Huh?"


    sh-!


    A sh of light sparked in the sky above the main gate,


    Boom!


    and an explosion urred.


    A giant beam of light swept through the area. The closely packed herd, ready to advance, was ughtered in an instant.


    A woman with strikingly white hair was swinging a giant sword... no, a sword filled with light, and with each swing, monsters died.


    Witnessing this terrifying scene, Lowe screamed.


    "What''s that?!"


    "Ah... don''t you know? That''s the ''Nameless One.''"


    For Lowe, who had never even been a spectator before, let alone led a charge, this was naturally a first-time sight. The aide exined indifferently.


    "She ims to be a fearsome woman, a watcher of this hell. Our legions always have to break through her to march towards humanity."


    "Has it always been like this?!"


    "Recently, she''s weakened a bit, which is why we can even think about marching. For thest few hundred years, we couldn''t even pass through."


    Moo-!


    Mooo!


    The bull monsters screamed in agony as they ran away.


    After the time of ughter passed, and mountains of monster corpses had piled up,


    The Nameless One was gasping for breath, using an old iron sword as a cane at the entrance of the gate.


    "Hee... Heee..."


    Watching this scene, Lowe trembled beside the aide who was calmly writing a report.


    The aide was counting the number of monsters that had managed to march past the Nameless One.


    "Still, a third have made it through. That''s fairly good, all things considered."


    "..."


    "Let''s go back and wait for the results of the battle. Before we get caught by the Nameless One and end up split in two."


    At those words, Lowe finally snapped back to reality.


    Right. Although it didn''t reach the initial scale, still, over fifteen hundred bull monsters would charge towards humanity.


    Lowe shouted with vigor.


    "How will you stop this, guardians of humanity!"


    He shouted so loudly that the Nameless One went "Huh?" and looked this way. The aide quickly covered Lowe''s mouth and ran away with him in tow.


    ***


    This time, the Bull Legion was dispatched.


    Literally, a herd charging. It was clear that any defense force in their path would be trampled to death.


    But if they don''t block them, the walls will also fall.


    Lowe thought the tactic he conceived wasn''t bad at all.


    However.


    "What?"


    The guardians of humanity annihted the Bull Legion in a ridiculous manner.


    Not only were they annihted, but the walls didn''t suffer any damage either.


    The tactic used by the guardians of humanity was as follows:


    At the entrance to the ck Lake, tank units capable of wide-area taunts like [Battle Cry] were positioned.


    As soon as the Bull Legion emerged, they executed the taunt.


    The Bull Legion, already excited from avoiding the Nameless One, was taunted straight away and charged at the tank units. Naturally, the following bulls started running after their leader.


    The tank units boarded an airship that was waiting, and the airship flew at low altitude, continually luring the herd.


    The tanks continued to use their taunts to guide the herd.


    p!


    For some reason, a humanmander on the airship was frantically waving a red g.


    "It''s a bullfight!" he shouted iprehensibly.


    Although the g had nopulsory taunt effect, the Bull Legion leader was properly taunted.


    Blinded, the Bull Legion leader blindly followed the airship, and as ismon with such animals, the rest followed the leader in a single file without any doubt.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    After trampling the wastnd, destroying forests, and scorching everything in their path,


    -They fell off a cliff.


    The Bull Legion, lured to a nearby valley, couldn''t stop.


    The Bull Legion leader noticed the cliff and desperately tried to stop, but there was no way for the leader to withstand the charging force of the followersing from behind.


    The airship luring the herd shot up into the sky, but the bulls could not fly.


    In the end,


    Moooo!


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Crunch! Crack...!


    Over fifteen hundred bulls crashed into the deep valley below.


    Without a single exception, they all died, their bodies shattered.


    Thus, the thirty-second assault ended without even a proper battle, without even seeing the walls, as the entire Bull Legion fell to their deaths.


    After reading the report, Lowe''s mouth fell open in shock.


    "This... how can this be..."


    He had thought his tactic wasn''t bad, like dering "checkmate!" in a chess game by pointing a sword at the enemy''s neck.


    But the opponent, the humanmander... seemed to casually dust off his hands, breaking the sword with a snort, as if countering with, "Nope, dummy."


    Still unable to shake off the shock of the humiliating defeat, the aide whispered softly to a trembling Lowe.


    "Became the idiot of the offense game..."


    "Stop poking at it! Stop mocking me!"


    Trembling, Lowe eventually let out a long sigh.


    "...I understand now. If we send out a monster legion with conditional but outstanding power, the guardians of humanity will just exploit that condition."


    "Ho."


    "We need to send out a legion with a consistently high average power, not dependent on conditions."


    Lowe had an intuition.


    Even if it was a bit of a stretch, it was time to make a bold move.


    "For the next assault, the 13th-ranked legion."


    A top-tier legion he had been eyeing from the beginning-


    "We''ll send the Fallen Knights."


    At that, the aide looked a bit surprised.


    "Can you handle it?"


    "..."


    "As you know, that legion is too brutal, they might not listen to you."


    "Well, somehow with the authority of this royal scepter..."


    Lowe asked, sweating,


    "...won''t it work?"


    ***


    "..."


    "..."


    Lowe swallowed dryly. The aide behind him alsocked his usual carefree demeanor, looking slightly tense.


    The base of the Fallen Knights. A crumbling chapel.


    Inside the chapel, at a round table, sat thirteen individuals.


    Or rather, what used to be individuals.


    Monsters now enveloped in tentacles, blood mist, and slime, who had once been knights of high renown.


    At the head of the table,


    The Corrupted King - Pendragon, sitting on a throne made of skulls, with a giant greatsword nted in front of him, spoke through the slit of his helmet.


    "So."


    A voice so evil and terrible it felt like it could corrupt the mind just by listening.


    "It''s finally our turn, you say?"

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    "Do you know why we are ranked as the 13th legion?"


    Pendragon, the leader of the Fallen Knights, asked.


    A natural eeriness emanated from the giant knight seated on the Skull Throne. The imp, Lowe, involuntarily gulped down his saliva.


    "I, I do not know."


    "I like the number 13."


    Pendragon brushed his helmet-covered face with his hand, giving an odd reason.


    "I''m insanely fond of the number 13. Thirteen is the best. Thirteen rocks. Thirteen is awesome."


    "..."


    "That''s why my knight order is exactly thirteen members strong. Even the number of steps leading up to this chapel is thirteen. The day my knight order was established was also Friday the 13th..."


    Pendragon went on praising the number 13 for a while with a wicked voice.


    "That''s why I intentionally remained at the 13th rank. We could have climbed higher if we wanted."


    "Is, is that so..."


    "Do you understand why I''m telling you this?"


    Not at all.


    Lowe shook his head. Pendragon chuckled.


    "Those self-proimed Nightmare Legionmanders, those monsters ranked up to 10th, all acting like kings."


    "..."


    "I could tear those bastards apart with one swing of my sword. If I had wanted, the internal order of the monster legion in this Lake Kingdom could have beenpletely overturned."


    Then why stay put here, just pping your gums?


    Though he thought this, Lowe simply nodded along for now. Pendragon continued.


    "My Fallen Knights are strong enough to stand on their own. We have our pride, our dignity, and our ideals."


    "..."


    "Just because youe now and say ''go fight,'' doesn''t mean we''ll wag our tails and leap to it out of desperation."


    The speech was long, but in essence.


    "You think we would just go into battle because someone shakes the king''s scepter and orders it? If it''s not a directmand from the King of Kings himself, sending just a lone imp like you to order us out won''t do."


    Pendragon disliked the situation where a mere imp like Lowe was sent tomand their deployment instead of the Demon King himself.


    "I refuse to deploy."


    "..."


    "If you wish us to deploy, you should at least send the captain of the guard."


    Pendragon waved his hand dismissively, indicating they were dismissed.


    Lowe''s deputy turned around first with a look of ''I thought as much.'' However, Lowe took a breath and then,


    "Are you scared, Fallen King?"


    He provocatively threw out the challenge.


    The deputy flinched and looked back at Lowe, and then Pendragon finally red at Lowe properly.


    "...What? What did you just say?"


    "You''re afraid of the guardian of humanity''Ash,'' that man."


    Lowe crossed his arms arrogantly. His tail was shaking unseen, but his voice was calm.


    "Otherwise, there''s no reason for you to refuse the goal that everyone wants: the destruction of humanity."


    And Pendragon was particrly weak to such provocations.


    Bang!


    Predictably, Pendragon kicked his chair and shouted.


    "Don''t make meugh! I am the Fallen King! I fear nothing in this world!"


    "Don''t make excuses. You''re actually afraid of the guardian of humanity... that guardian''s fortified city, aren''t you?"


    Lowe continued to taunt mockingly.


    "You''ve heard the rumors about the high and mighty walls that many monsters and their kings have crashed against and shattered. You''re just making excuses to refuse because you''re scared."


    Ching!


    Pendragon''s greatsword was unsheathed in an instant. The evil de, brimming with malevolent energy, pointed directly at Lowe''s throat.


    "Do you really want to die, imp?"


    "You don''t have the courage to attack humanity, but you have the courage to kill me, the deputy of the King of Kings? I didn''t know the Fallen King''s sword suffered from a rage disorder that targets the weak."


    Pendragon''s thrown greatsword flew towards Lowe.


    Tskaaak!


    The flying greatsword grazed Lowe''s cheek before embedding itself in the wall behind him. Lowe didn''t blink an eye and stood still.


    ''...Fuck, I almost pissed myself.''


    Of course, he was just frozen and couldn''t move.


    The provocation was sessful. Pendragon was screaming at the top of his lungs.


    "Alright! Fine! Deploy us. I will show you! I, the Fallen King, will prove that the 13 Fallen Knights are the strongest of all!"


    Then Lowe simply shook his head.


    "I refuse."


    "What...?!"


    "I said no. You''ve already refused the king''smand once; there won''t be a second chance."


    Lowe turned swiftly to leave.


    "As you wished, there will be no deployment. And there won''t be in the future either. Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    As Lowe started to briskly walk away from the chapel,


    Thump! Thud...!


    The bulky Fallen Knights moved like lightning to block Lowe''s path.


    Lowe looked back in annoyance, and Pendragon, slowly sitting back on his throne, spoke in aposed voice.


    "I underestimated you for being so small. Deputy. You''re stronger than you look."


    "..."


    "I apologize. So please, grant us permission to deploy. And, don''t try to bend me to your will anymore."


    Click!


    Pendragon sheathed his greatsword, growling.


    "Next time, deputy or not, I''ll slice you up."


    It seemed like he had won this round of tug-of-war for control.


    Lowe slowly nodded.


    "I''ll grant permission for the deployment, Fallen King. But on one condition."


    "A condition? What is it?"


    "From now on, you must follow my instructions. More specifically, before we deploy..."


    Lowe was naturally issuing orders to Pendragon.


    "Capture the human scouts who have been exploring the darkness of this Lake Kingdom as if it were their own home."


    "You want me, the Fallen King, not to march directly into the enemy''s stronghold but to hunt down human scouts buzzing around like flies?"


    "To catch a bigger fish,"


    Lowe exined slowly.


    "The guardian of humanity and his fortress are strong. We need to find a way to create a weakness, and capturing the scouts is part of that n."


    "I''d like to say that my knights and I don''t need such tactics... Fine. I''ll follow your orders."


    Pendragon gritted his teeth.


    "But be prepared, little deputy."


    "..."


    "After I shred the guardian of humanity and bring down those walls... I''ll personally rip apart that insolent mouth of yours!"


    Bang!


    Lowe and the aide were chased out, and the chapel door mmed shut violently.


    Descending the thirteen steps hastily, the aide looked back at Lowe with a surprised expression.


    "You didn''t seem like it, but when ites down to it, you really do act, huh?"


    "I, I was surprised myself, what kind of courage sprouted in me to do that..."


    Trembling with shaky legs as he came down the stairs, Lowe leaned on the king''s hall floor, his lips quivering.


    "Anyway, it''s done. Now we just need to see if the Fallen Knights do their job properly... We have to go watch them capturing the human side''s scouts!"


    ***


    Lake Kingdom, Zone 7.


    People holding torches cautiously crossed the streets submerged in darkness.


    It was a scouting party from the human sideconsisting of five heroes.


    Between stage and stage. A scouting detachment dispatched during the free exploration period. They were carrying out an operation called autonomous exploration by the human side.


    "..."


    "..."


    They quietly treaded through the streets of Lake Kingdom, engulfed in silence.


    Currently, Zones 1 through 6 of the Lake Kingdom dungeon had been ''conquered'' by Ash. They had seeded in driving out the darkness.


    But this was not entirely a good thing.


    In lower-level dungeons, weaker monsters appeared, making it easier for inexperienced heroes to train.


    However, now they had to start from Zone 7, a high-level area.


    Moreover, dungeon exploration also yed the role of scouting to determine what the next stage''s monsters would be.


    The difficulty of this scouting had significantly increased now that they had to start from Zone 7.


    Thus, the role of those venturing into their first autonomous exploration between stages was crucial.


    These were veterans honed on the monster front.


    From one elf archer of the Fairy Queen''s Royal Scout Corps to one dwarf warrior, one beastman warrior, and two human mages.


    Though their races and affiliations were different, having suffered together on the battlefield had made them indifferent to such things, bing a seasoned team of five for scouting missions.


    And there was another who walked ahead of this party of five.


    A muscr man wearing an animal maskJackal.


    The owner of the "zing Colosseum" dungeon in Zone 5 and once known as the diator King, a dungeon boss.


    And now, he was leading an independently organized Taming Monster Corps, a direct subordinate of Ash.


    Jackal, with his long experience living in dungeons, was assisting the scouting teams dispatched from Crossroad, helping with the first reconnaissance mission in each stage.


    This team of six, having scouted this hell several times before, now adeptly navigated through the darkness of the dungeon.


    "It''s quiet."


    "Yeah. It feels quieter than usual."


    "By now, we should''ve encountered a monster or two..."


    "Maybe we need to enter the dungeon."


    The six nodded to each other.


    No monsters were visible on the dark streets of the Lake Kingdom. It seemed they would have to enter a nearby dungeon since scouting was not proving fruitful.


    Jackal led the way, torch held high.


    "The monsters in this defense battle might be few, leaving the dungeon empty, but... let''s go check."


    The six entered a narrow alleyway, heading towards the nearest dungeon.


    Clink.


    And not a few steps into the alleyway, Jackal felt something catch on his foot.


    "Hmm?"


    Looking down curiously, he saw some metal object rolling at his feet.


    No, it wasn''t just any piece of metal.


    "...?!"


    It was a scythe, its de gleaming sharply.


    And in the darkness ahead, something with a massive body.


    Lying t on the ground, it extended its scythe forward like an antenna... waiting for its prey toe closer.


    Tskaaak!


    The giant scythe swung across the ground.


    "Everyone, dodge-!"


    Yelling, Jackal leaped up with animalistic reflexes.


    Unfortunately, the other heroes weren''t as quick.


    Dang-!


    With immense force, the scythe swung, severing the ankles of the five heroes.


    "...?!"


    "Ugh?!"


    "Kr-"


    "What is this-"


    "Aaaaack!"


    Before the five heroes could even scream out,


    Swish-swish!


    nk! nk!


    Writhing tentacles and chains with barbed hooks flew, binding the heroes,


    Whoosh!


    Stter! Stter-!


    A thick fog of blood and an indescribable, horrific viscous liquid poured over the heroes'' heads.


    Bound and immobilized by various means, the five heroes were tied up against walls and floors, bleeding profusely from their ankles.


    "Kihi. Kihihihihi."


    The Fallen Knight who hadunched the first attack hurriedly crawled forward and gulped down the severed feet of the heroes lying on the ground.


    "Tasty. So tasty. Yumyumyumyumyumyumyum."


    Watching the knight nonchntly gulp down their severed feet, the subdued five heroes realized.


    They had stumbled into something terribly wrong. These creatures were not ordinary monsters...!


    Then,


    Pffft!


    Another Fallen Knight appeared and smacked the back of the head of the one feasting in haste.


    "You fool! Have you lost all sense of knighthood!"


    It was Pendragon, the king of the Fallen Knights. He scolded the subordinate who had hit the first knight on the head.


    "Have I not always said! Divide the tasty bits into thirteen!"


    "Kihi, kihihi, sorry. My apologies. Yumyumyumyumyum."


    The knight, despite being hit on the head, continued to gobble down greedily without stopping.


    Pendragon sighed, then drew his greatsword, shouting,


    "Share fairly, share fairly! My knight order is all about equality!"


    Then, he ced his greatsword over the severed feet. As if the greatsword were a butcher''s knife cutting meat.


    Assuming the stance of a chef, the king of what were once knights, delivered a speech.


    "Do you understand, my men? I like the number 13. Let''s always divide humans into thirteen parts before we eat them!"

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    From every shadowy corner of the alley, the Fallen Knights began to reveal themselves one by one.


    Surrounding their preypletely, these corrupted and deranged knights all gulped down their saliva in unison.


    Pendragon, the Fallen King, murmured in a tainted voice,


    "Now, it''s time for the thirteenth division!"


    He then plunged his greatsword into the chest of the closest bound human mage.


    "Aaaaagh! Aaaaaaaaah!"


    The mage, stabbed in the chest while still alive, shook violently in all directions. But soon, his movements gradually ceased.


    Another Fallen Knight, with a slurred speech, asked Pendragon as he was about to further mutte the dead mage''s body,


    "But, great king... did you not say we were to capture them alive?"


    "Eh? Oh, right. Yes, that was the n, indeed."


    Covered in blood, Pendragon nodded while holding up his greatsword.


    "Let''s finish slicing this one up and capture the rest alive."


    "Kihi, kihihihi! Give me the eyes!"


    "I''ll take the ears, then."


    "Fingers! Fingers! Fingers! Fingers! Fingers!"


    "Hey, you disrespectful ones. I said thirteen parts, didn''t I? Thirteenth parts!"


    Listening to the mad conversation of the monsters that were no longer human, the color drained from the faces of the subdued heroes.


    Then, suddenly,


    Swoosh! Whirr!


    A dagger flew like lightning,


    Thud, thud, thud!


    and urately impaled itself in the necks of the remaining four heroes.


    "I''m sorry. Once captured by these creatures, a peaceful end is too much to hope for."


    The one who had thrown the dagger was Jackal, who had been leading the party. He, the only one not subdued, had thrown his dagger to kill hisrades.


    "Better I send you off... May you rest in peace."


    The four heroes, in pain yet grateful, breathed theirst.


    Jackal, who had killed his ownrades, bit his lip till it bled. However, there was no time to be lost in sentiment.


    "Oho, who do we have here?"


    Pendragon, with his greatsword dripping with blood, gestured with his chin.


    "The so-called diator King Jackal, prancing around in the outskirts coliseum."


    "..."


    "Now that the coliseum is destroyed, what do you call yourself?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Jackal gripped the dagger in his hand tighter.


    "Right now, I am but a follower of the one I serve... His Highness Prince Ash."


    "How preposterous. Once a king, now crawling under someone else''s legs like a dog."


    "Ramble on, monster."


    "It''s you who''s also a monster. Don''t pretend to be human now."


    Pendragon scoffed coldly and looked around.


    "Now then, having killed them all, how do you n to take responsibility, Jackal?"


    "Responsibility?"


    Jackal sneered.


    "I''m pleased to ruin your ns."


    "Not really. That''s not it."


    Pendragon chuckled.


    "I''m saying, perhaps I should capture you instead."


    "...!"


    "Your decision to grant yourrades freedom by killing them wasmendable. But now, what to do?"


    Pendragon''s helmet tilted sideways, revealing his face.


    "Who will kill you now that you''re alone?"


    Jackal scanned his surroundings with alert eyes. Thirteen monsters hadpletely surrounded him.


    Jackal knew well. Alone, he stood no chance against these thirteen Fallen Knights.


    They were all specialists inbat against humans, crazed by human flesh. Meanwhile, he had lost most of his strength as the diator King.


    ''Rather than being captured and used for their purposes, it''s better...!''


    Jackal intended to take his own life. He quickly lifted the dagger in his right hand.


    However, his right arm was already gone.


    "...!"


    Dang!


    Suddenly, a Fallen Knight''s giant scythe had sneaked up from behind and chopped off Jackal''s right arm.


    Jackal tried to draw another dagger with his left hand, but chains with hooks had already torn through and prated his left hand.


    Crack!


    The hook that prated Jackal''s left hand embedded itself in the ground, and Jackal, skewered by chains, could no longer move.


    "Ghk-!"


    Jackal desperately sought another way to end his life.


    ''My tongue...!''


    As he attempted to bite his tongue, tentacles swiftly wrapped around him, tightly strangling Jackal''s neck. He gasped for air.


    Pendragon clicked his tongue in front of him.


    "Really now. You should know biting off your tongue won''t kill you. Besides, you''re quite durable."


    "Ggh, ghk...!"


    Jackal''s intended method was to concentrate magic in his tongue and then bite it to explode, thereby destroying his brain from the shock.


    But the tentacles blocked his mouth like a gag, making that method impossible.


    Suspended in the air, bound by chains and tentacles, Jackal floated helplessly.


    "You''ve weakened, diator King. Even in death, you should have worn a crown."


    Pendragon sighed, examining the struggling Jackal.


    "Hmm. But about capturing. As long as you''re still breathing, that''s what counts, right?"


    Effortlessly lifting his greatsword, Pendragon then-


    Thrust!


    Pierced Jackal''s chest.


    "...!"


    Blood spurted like a fountain. Jackal couldn''t even scream, writhing in agony.


    "Endure the pain. It''s been a while since my sword tasted blood."


    Pendragon''s greatsword vibrated like a living creature, beginning to drink Jackal''s blood. Only then did Pendragon smile satisfactorily.


    "After all, you were once a king. Try to hang on."


    ***


    It was just a few hourster when reinforcements from Crossroad arrived.


    Zone 8. The crumbling chapel.


    Arriving right in front of the Fallen Knights'' base were Crossroad''s elite heroes. And.


    Tap-


    The standard-bearer, carrying a worn and tattered g, was Commander Ash himself.


    The guardian of humanity.


    Ash didn''t enter the chapel. He just stood at the entrance, gazing into the interior from afar.


    On the high altar inside, the bodies of the five scouting party heroes were left, reduced to bones, while the Fallen Knights burped, patting their full bellies.


    And Jackal, suspended in mid-air.


    With Pendragon''s greatsword still embedded in his chest, Jackal had turned into a mummified figure, barely breathing.


    Already having lost all strength to resist, the tentacles and chains had been removed.


    "Wee, guardian of humanity."


    Pendragon, picking his teeth with a toothpick, casually stood up.


    "I certainly didn''t expect you toe in person. Pleased to meet you."


    "The Fallen Knights. And their leader, the Fallen King Pendragon."


    Ash recited information about his adversary in a cold voice.


    "Originally, you were the legendary king and knights of an ancient kingdom. But one winter, on a northern expedition, you became stranded in the mountains, and when the food ran out."


    Pendragon shivered.


    "You, the king and knights, began to cannibalize a soldier each day, cing them on the altar of the chapel you used as shelter. With no fire to cook, you consumed them raw."


    "..."


    "And when winter ended and the blizzards ceased... all the soldiers had be your prey, and you had turned into monsters addicted to human flesh."


    Ash spat out fiercely.


    "So you returned to your homnd and devoured your own people as well, bing the monstrous legends."


    "Haha. It seems we have someone deeply versed in history here. It''s a bit embarrassing to be known so well."


    Pendragon smacked his lips.


    "I like smart people. After all."


    "..."


    "Their flesh is exceptionally tender."


    To the silent Ash, Pendragon gestured upwards, towards the bound Jackal.


    "I hear you''re quite fond of your subordinates. Come, take him back."


    "..."


    Ash counted the number of bones ced on the altar. His teeth clenched audibly.


    "I confirm the death of the entire scouting party."


    Ash told his subordinates.


    "There''s no need to fight within the enemy''s prepared stronghold. We''re retreating."


    "That''s too bad."


    Pendragon tapped the chest of Jackal lightly.


    "Isn''t he your subordinate as well? Still alive, isn''t he?"


    "I already know, Pendragon."


    Ash spoke coldly.


    "The moment Jackal is ''eaten'' by your cannibalistic sword, Excannibal, pulling it out will kill him instantly."


    "..."


    "Stop with the unfitting hostage drama. I''m already tired of such actstely, you fucking cannibalistic bastard."


    "Such foulnguage, guardian of humanity."


    "Being sucked dry by a leech was bad enough, but you''re no better. Shut your mouth. I don''t want to smell it."


    Ash turned his gaze from Pendragon to the bound Jackal.


    "Jackal."


    "..."


    Dangling limply in mid-air, Jackal murmured weakly.


    "I''m sorry, my... lord... If only I had dealt with it better..."


    "You did enough."


    Ash''s face, which had been radiating hostility towards Pendragon, suddenly softened with warmth and kindness, as if all the animosity had been a lie.


    "You''ve worked hard all this time. I sincerely thank you for your dedication."


    "..."


    "Everck will remember you forever."


    At those words, Jackal''s eyes regained a faint spark of life.


    With a faint smile, Jackal whispered hisst words.


    "...Thank you, my lord..."


    Ash waved his arm, and then.


    Bang!


    A gunshot echoed, and a sniper bullet flew, piercing Jackal''s head.


    Jackal died with a smile.


    Whoosh!


    Ash turned around and walked away briskly from the chapel.


    "Did you think I would let you go?"


    Pendragon shouted, and the Fallen Knights capable of magic extended their hands.


    Swoosh!


    Various evil magics made of blood, bone, poison, and curse flew towards Ash. But Ash, without looking back, lightly tapped the ground with his gpole.


    Swoosh!


    A barrier of magical energy rose from under the g, blooming like a flower, blocking all the evil magic.


    Ash kept walking, and his subordinates, after ring fiercely at the Fallen Knights, followed their leader and retreated.


    Pendragon yelled out.


    "Don''t you see the horrific state of your subordinates'' corpses!"


    "I''ve seen. It''s etched in my memory well enough."


    "And you still run away! Don''t you want to avenge them! You coward, are you even amander!"


    "Because I am amander."


    Burning with hatred, Ash spat out.


    "That''s why I''ll fight a battle I can surely win."


    "..."


    "I won''t engage on a battlefield where you have even a speck of advantage. If you want to fight,e to my walls."


    With veins bulging in the hand holding the gpole, Ash growled like a wild beast.


    "Don''t worry, Fallen King. I promise you."


    "..."


    "I will grind you down to yourst cell and burn you myself."


    And with that, Ash walked away.


    Pendragon considered pursuing but eventually ceased. He was certain that man had prepared a way to shake off any pursuit.


    "A true king."


    A smile tinged with blood formed under Pendragon''s helmet.


    "Of all the self-proimed kings I''ve met in this hell, that man is the real deal. He truly is a sovereign...!"


    Pendragon began tough maniacally, spreading his helmet wide.


    "He''s my prey! I will devour him! Yes, indeed! Down to thest bit of flesh, thest piece of nail! All of it! I will consume everything-!"


    And watching all this from a corner...


    Lowe observed silently.


    Gazing at the retreating figure of Ash, Lowe watched as if under a spell.


    ''That man... the guardian of humanity.''


    The little demon clenched his fist.


    ''The supreme adversary I must face...!''

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    "I''m sorry, Damian."


    On the way back to Crossroad from Zone 8 of the Lake Kingdom.


    Ash apologized when the sniper Damian, who had been waiting from afar, joined up.


    "I''ve given you another harsh task."


    To ensure Jackal could die peacefully, Ash had ordered Damian to take the shot. And Damian carried out that order without hesitation.


    "It''s okay, Your Highness."


    Damian nodded silently.


    "It was to make Lord Jackalfortable, after all."


    "..."


    "And in the future... I don''t mind taking on the task of sniping them."


    Damian looked at the enemies with clear eyes. Not far from there, the Fallen Knights were salivating, looking this way.


    "They may have been human once... but now, they are unmistakably monsters."


    "..."


    After taking a breath, Ash spoke out in a strong tone.


    "Let''s return."


    The grip on the gpole was so tight that his hand had turned white.


    Grinding his teeth, Ash spat out.


    "To annihte thempletely, without leaving a single one behind, let''s prepare."


    ***


    A few dayster.


    ck Lake.


    Ssshhh!


    Cutting through the surface, the Fallen Knights appeared.


    Normally, they would have been stopped by the Nameless One, but for some reason, she did not appear before the Fallen Knights'' squad this time.


    The battle between the ck Dragon Legion and the Demon Guard had escted, throwing the Lake Kingdom into utter chaos.


    The Fallen Knights could only guess that the Nameless One was caught up in that battle.


    The dark event given to the Fallen Knights this time was ''Enhancement.''


    The effect was simple. It amplified all stats across the board.


    Already an elite force, the dark event made the individual power of the Fallen Knights even stronger.


    It was a privilege granted after much deliberation by the acting authority, aiming not to lose a single one to the Nameless One, who, ironically, did not show up at all.


    The situation was mysterious, but nheless, it was a relief that she did not block their path.


    Eventually, all 13 were able to set foot on thend outside.


    Crack-


    Riding on horses made of bones and rotten flesh, after ascending to the ground.


    "The sun..."


    Looking up at the sky, Pendragon squinted his eyes from inside his helmet.


    "It still spreads its hateful light."


    This was the southern part of the continent.


    The summer afternoon sun zed down directly on the Fallen Knights. It was hot and bright. Not a pleasant environment for monsters that had lurked in the darkness.


    "In that winter, it wouldn''t even show its nose towards us..."


    "After we annihte the humans, let''s bring down that sun too, Great King."


    "Kihi, kihihihi, what taste will the sun have..."


    Joking and giggling, one of the Fallen Knights suddenly turned serious and rubbed his belly.


    "By the way, Great King, I''m hungry..."


    "How long has it been since we ate that you''re hungry again."


    "No matter how much I eat, I''m always hungry..."


    Since being revived in the Lake Kingdom, the Fallen Knights had beenpletely freed from the issue of food.


    After all, the humans of the Lake Kingdom were all cursed with eternal life,ing back to life no matter how much they were devoured.


    Thoughpletely soulless, making them dull and uninteresting prey that didn''t react even when chewed alive. Nheless, the Fallen Knights were always well-fed.


    But as soon as they left their base, they felt hunger. And Pendragon felt the same hunger.


    Pendragon rubbed his empty stomach.


    "...I am indeed hungry."


    "Hungry, hungry, hungry..."


    Unable to bear it, one knight began to bite his own fingers. Pendragon, with a sigh, gestured towards a human forward base visible not far away.


    "Good. Let''s quickly raid that ce. It looks like it''s full of food."


    "Kihi, kihihihit! Hurry, hurry!"


    "Gulp. Gulp."


    "I want to chew on a heart still fluttering with life...!"


    Drooling through the gaps in their helmets, the 13 knights hurried towards the forward base.


    These 13 knights were full of confidence in their own valor, but they were also well aware of the overwhelming track record of the human defense forces.


    The Spider Queen, the Vampire King, the Werewolf King, the Goblin God-King, the Ghost Pirate Captain, and the Grand Sorceress. Rumors had it that even the gue Lord and the Subi''s daughter were among them.


    A formidable defensive line that had reportedly defeated all eightmanders of the Nightmare Legion. This ce, Crossroad, was nothing short of the humans'' final line of defense.


    Pendragon had dismissed all those in the Lake Kingdom who called themselves kings, except himself.


    However, he did not consider them weak.


    These monsters were all defeated by the humanmanders and defense forces.


    ''I admit it. The human defense forces are strong.''


    Therefore, he would not be careless.


    With all their might, they would smash them to pieces and chew on the meat of their enemies as trophies. A wickedugh leaked from Pendragon''s open helmet slit.


    "Draw your weapons!"


    As the forward base came close enough and they judged they had entered the interception range of the enemies.


    Pendragon drew his greatsword - the man-eating Excannibal. Then, his subordinate knights also drew their dreadful weapons one after another.


    A giant scythe, a spear wrapped in tentacles, a ming sword fueled by human fat, a mace made solely of finger bones...


    After ncing back at his subordinates, Pendragon pointed his greatsword forward and shouted.


    "It''s time for the feast! Charge-!"


    "Chaaargeee-!"


    "Eat, eat, eat, eat, eaaat!"


    The 13 knights spurred their corpse horses, rushing towards the forward base.


    But why?


    "...?"


    Despite the Fallen Knights getting closer by the moment, there was no interception from the forward base.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Pendragon, who had made a name for himself as a conqueror before bing a monster, felt something was off. He was a man who had experienced countless wars in his lifetime.


    Why is there no interceptioning?


    Could it be a trap, luring them in to wipe them out all at once?


    No, but...


    ''There''s not even a sign of life?''


    There was no interception, nor anything elseing from the forward base.


    It was as if it waspletely empty...


    Soon, the other Fallen Knights also noticed something was amiss. All the knights gradually slowed down and came to a stop in front of the forward base''s gate.


    "Great King!"


    At that moment, a long-haired Fallen Knight who had approached the gate called out to Pendragon in a flustered tone.


    "The gate is open, Great King!"


    "What...?"


    Surprised, Pendragon saw that it was true.


    The thick gate of the forward base was not locked but slightly ajar, as if inviting them in.


    "I''ll go in first."


    The long-haired Fallen Knight took the lead, opening the gate, and the rest of the Fallen Knights followed closely, ready to unleash an attack at any moment.


    However- there was nothing.


    No interception. No enemy. In fact, nothing at all.


    Realizing there were no enemies, the Fallen Knights poured into the forward base and were bewildered as they surveyed the empty interior.


    The clean and perfectly maintained forward base was empty. Pendragon grunted.


    "To not use such a facility for defense? Just leave it empty...?"


    "Great King. There''s no one here."


    After scouting the entire interior of the forward base, the Fallen Knights eventually returned and reported.


    "It looks like it was used until just yesterday, given the signs of life... It seems they pulled out knowing we wereing."


    "..."


    Pendragon found it dubious, but he couldn''t kill enemies that weren''t there.


    "Understood. First, raid the stores for food. Let''s have a meal."


    "Eh, Great King! I don''t want to eat anything but human flesh."


    "We haven''t eaten anything but human flesh since we were resurrected..."


    "Don''t whine, you fools. Isn''t it wartime now?"


    Pendragon tried to appease his grumbling subordinates, but the long-haired Fallen Knight who checked the storage came back sweating.


    "Uh, Great King, the thing is... There''s no food to be seen."


    "What?"


    "The storage ispletely empty. Not a speck of dust."


    Silence fell.


    Pendragon frowned as if incredulous.


    "What are you saying? For a base of this size, used until yesterday... the storage ispletely empty?"


    But it was true.


    When Pendragon checked, indeed, all the storages of the forward base were clean and empty.


    "Did they remove everything through a teleport gate..."


    Kicking a pile of broken magic stones, Pendragon clicked his tongue.


    Annoyed as he was, he couldn''t fill an empty storage. That''s when the other Fallen Knights began to whine.


    "Great King..."


    "I''m so hungry... I feel like I''m going insane..."


    "Tch."


    Pendragon gestured towards the nearby forest.


    "Let''s go hunting then. There must be animals in that forest. Let''s go."


    Thus, the Fallen Knights left the forward base and entered the forest.


    However, only after a few hours into the hunt did the Fallen Knights notice another anomaly.


    "Something''s wrong, Great King."


    "..."


    "Not a single animal, let alone a human, is to be seen."


    Ssshhh-


    Only the hot wind blew through the silent forest.


    "It''s amentable situation. How can there not be a single squirrel in the forest?"


    The long-haired Fallen Knight following Pendragon answered.


    "Do you remember when we invaded the Elf Kingdom in a previous life, Great King? Back then, the elf bastards yed tricks so all the animals in the forest ran away, leaving itpletely empty."


    "Wasn''t that a tale from the era when the Elf Kingdom was overflowing with spirit mages? Are you saying now that the human defenses have elves and spirit mages all among them?"


    Pendragon gritted his teeth.


    "Could it be that they''re using a scorched earth tactic...?"


    The Fallen Knights brought back mushrooms and fruits, but.


    Even after gobbling them down, their hunger was not sated in the slightest.


    "Great King! This stuff doesn''t fill us up!"


    "Hungry, hungry, hungry..."


    "Give us something to eat, Great King..."


    "Shut up and bear with it for a bit, you fools."


    When they returned to the forward base, night had already fallen. After setting up camp, Pendragon scolded his subordinates.


    "In three days'' journey north, there''s the human defense line, isn''t there? Let''s feast on meat to our heart''s content there."


    "Ugh..."


    "I feel like I''m going to die of hunger..."


    The hunger of the Fallen Knights was almost like a curse.


    For hundreds of years in the darkness of the Lake Kingdom, feasting on the people who died and came back to life over and over, they lived in abundance, a fact unknown to them.


    Even a slight state of fasting caused severe madness.


    And so, that night.


    Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.


    Crack. Gnaw. Gnaw.


    "...?"


    In the middle of the night, as Pendragon pondered over the supply issue, he heard strange sounds. The sounds of something being torn and eaten.


    Startled, Pendragon ran to see,


    "These crazy bastards..."


    The hungry Fallen Knights, unable to bear their hunger, were tearing into the corpse horses they had ridden on.


    The Fallen Knights, hastily swallowing the rotten meat, knelt before their king upon realizing he had arrived.


    "Great King, Great King..."


    "This won''t fill us up, Great King..."


    "Give us something to eat..."


    Watching the Fallen Knights grovel at his feet, clutching their starving bellies, Pendragon suddenly realized.


    He was hungry.


    Insanely, unbearably hungry.


    "...Huh."


    A wide smile spread across Pendragon''s face inside the helmet.


    "I really do like the number 13."


    "...?"


    "But my knights. For you, I can break even that."


    With eyes sparkling with madness, Pendragon turned around.


    "Why do we need supplies? We''ve already brought them."


    ***


    "Don''t do this, Great King."


    The long-haired Fallen Knight, cornered in the forward base, steadied his breathing with his longsword pointed forward.


    "You shouldn''t do this to me."


    The remaining twelve Fallen Knights pointed their weapons at the long-haired knight, saliva dripping from their mouths.


    "It''s truly sad that our number of thirteen has to decrease by one."


    Pendragon whispered, flicking his greatsword.


    "To safely advance to the enemy''s walls, it''s unavoidable. Just like in those winter mountains, we have to eat one a day."


    "Please, Great King...! How loyally I have served you..."


    "Thank you, my friend. Eat well."


    "Don''t do thisssss!"


    The remaining Fallen Knights rushed in like beasts. The long-haired Fallen Knight swung his sword, screaming.


    "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!"


    That night, the Fallen Knights had a plentiful dinner.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    It takes three days to ride from ck Lake to Crossroad.


    However, on the first day of their expedition, the Fallen Knights ended up eating most of the horses they brought with them.


    As a result, they had to move on foot, and since the Fallen Knights themselves weren''t particrly fast, their progress was significantly slower.


    In the end, it took them five days to move northward on foot, and still, Crossroad was not in sight, even though they had walked day and night.


    And taking five days meant...


    They had eaten five of their fellow Fallen Knights.


    "Just a bit further and we''ll see the damned humans."


    Pendragon spoke from the front. He was riding the only remaining corpse horse.


    Behind him followed seven Fallen Knights on foot.


    Including Pendragon, that made eight.


    After eating fiverades, the remaining eight were diligently moving northward. And Pendragon was still confident that this number was sufficient to annihte the humans.


    Because they were monsters capable of defeating anyone in battle.


    "Almost there... just a little more and... we''ll be feasting on their flesh..."


    Spurred on by Pendragon''s encouragement, the Fallen Knights drooled.


    Even though they had feasted on the flesh of arade just a few hours ago, they quickly felt hungry again.


    And Pendragon felt the same. The Fallen King ground his teeth.


    ''Quickly, quickly, quickly...! Let the walls appear...! Whatever appears, we''ll smash and devour, soe out in front of us...!''


    However.


    Despite walking all day, the walls of the humans did not appear before them.


    Eventually, when the road ended, what spread out in front of them was a vast cliff.


    "Hm...?"


    "Eh?"


    "Great King, what is this...?"


    Listening to the perplexed voices of his subordinates, Pendragon, unable to understand the situation, red at the cliff in front of him with wide eyes.


    They had undoubtedly walked due north. They had marched straight ahead, using the sun as a directional guide.


    Why had they lost their way?


    "...!"


    Realizing something, Pendragon pointed upwards.


    "The sun."


    "Yes?"


    "Shoot at the sun! Quickly!"


    The Fallen Knights did not understand themand given by their king but faithfully executed it.


    Sssshhh! Thud-thud-thud!


    Various evil magics were shot towards the sky. Then.


    Swoosh-


    As if a curtain was being torn, an illusion magic was peeled away.


    The sky''s appearance changed abruptly, and the sun finally found its proper ce. The hateful sun was shining down on them from an entirely different location.


    "Since when?"


    Incredulity in his voice, Pendragon murmured.


    "When did they start mocking us? How long has this scale of illusion been... Since when...?"


    In the sky - precisely above the heads of the Fallen Knights - an illusion magic had been cast.


    The road from ck Lake to Crossroad had been cunningly altered through construction to misdirect their path.


    As a result, the Fallen Knights,pletely misjudging their bearings, had been wandering in the wrong direction.


    It was then, as the confused Fallen Knights stood still, not knowing what to do.


    "Sniff sniff."


    One of the Fallen Knights twitched his nose.


    "I smell oranges..."


    Following that, other Fallen Knights also detected the scent and turned around one by one, their mouths watering.


    The scent of oranges wasing from behind them.


    "Great King, it smells like fruit. It''s not far from here."


    "It smells delicious..."


    "Gulp. Gulp. Gulp."


    One by one, the Fallen Knights turned towards that direction as if bewitched. Pendragon scolded them irritably.


    "You idiots! We need to go north! Where are you going... Hey!"


    The Fallen Knights shuffled around and headed south.


    A wide in spread out to the south. The Fallen Knights stretched their necks, searching for the source of the orange scent, swivelling their heads around.


    Despite the dense orange scent, there were no orange trees in sight. Instead.


    "Great, Great King! Look there!"


    Giggling-


    Children.


    They were holding hands with each other, ying and frolicking.


    "Humans! And young humans at that...!"


    "They look soft... delicious!"


    "I''ll eat that! I''m going to eat that one!"


    Drooling, the Fallen Knights rushed towards the children as Pendragon yelled behind them.


    "Don''t follow! It''s obviously a trap! Don''t touch them!"


    There couldn''t possibly be children in such a ce!


    But the Fallen Knights ignored the king''smand and chased after the children. Blinded by hunger, they could no longer hear anything.


    "Hehe, hehehehe! Got you, got you!"


    One of the Fallen Knights, chasing after a child who was giggling and floating away, stretched out his long arm.


    Hideous tentacles poured from his arm, entangling and tripping the child''s ankle.


    "Where shall I start eating you, you little one! You!"


    With teeth as sharp as those of a carnivorous beast, the Fallen Knight was about to tear into the child''s neck when he hesitated.


    It was hard.


    There was none of the softness characteristic of a child; instead, the texture felt like wood.


    Regaining his senses, the Fallen Knight looked down at what he was holding, which was not a child.


    "...A wooden puppet?"


    What had been lively and moving like a child but now revealed its true form was merely a wooden puppet.


    Giggling-


    Ha ha ha ha-


    Innocentughter scattered as the children - or rather, the figures pretending to be children - ran off in all directions.


    "It''s a puppeteer! Their trickery! Don''t follow!"


    Pendragon shouted upon realizing the situation, but the Fallen Knights were already beyond reason.


    "I want to eat!"


    As one of the fleeing wooden puppets suddenly jumped forward, a Fallen Knight chasing after it also leaped.


    Towards the edge of the cliff at the end of the field.


    Thud! Bang! Crash! Crack...!


    "..."


    Pendragon coldly watched his subordinate tumble down the cliff.


    "Ugh, Great King..."


    Having fallen, the knight with broken limbs managed to w his way back up the cliff.


    "It was a puppet, si... ugh... it looked delicious..."


    "..."


    "Ugh, Great King?"


    Breathing heavily, battered and stupid, his knight looked up at him. Pendragon let out a hollowugh.


    "It seems tonight''s dinner has been decided."


    The next moment, Pendragon''s greatsword, drawn from its sheath, mercilessly shed the subordinate''s neck.


    ***


    Tik-tok, tik-tok...


    Sparks split the silent darkness.


    The Fallen Knights, gathered around a campfire, ate their meal in silence. Today''s meal was arade who had fallen off a cliff.


    But Pendragon was lost in thought, not touching his food. The Fallen Knights stole nces at him.


    "Have you lost your appetite, Great King?"


    "..."


    Watching his subordinates eatfortably as if they hadn''t a care in the world, Pendragon let out a long sigh.


    "They yed with us using various illusion spells. We''ve lost at least a day because of it."


    Their n was falling apart.


    If this dy continued, the starving Fallen Knights would have to keep eating their members, and by the time they reached the walls, their strength would have diminished.


    "If this were the end of it, that would be one thing, but if our advance continues to be dyed like this..."


    As Pendragon pondered seriously, his subordinates insensitively pointed at the meal in front of Pendragon.


    "If you don''t feel like eating, may I have it?"


    "Me too, me too, me too."


    "Kihi. Kihihihi. Delicious, delicious."


    "..."


    Pendragon counted the remaining numbers.


    Including himself, seven.


    It was still okay. Still.


    After finishing the meal and walking through the night, if they could just reach the walls of the humans by tomorrow...


    That''s when.


    "Right."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    "You''ve been yed with."


    "...?!"


    Startled, the Fallen Knights drew their weapons and looked in that direction.


    Thud. Thud.


    Approaching with footsteps was a young man with ck hair and ck eyes.


    "The guardian of the humans...?!"


    It was undoubtedly Ash, the enemymander who hade with a gst time, themander of the human defense forces.


    Unlike before, Ash was now armed with a sword and shield.


    Although Ash''s face was hidden in shadows, the voice was unmistakably his.


    "Each of you is a powerful tank."


    "..."


    "The moment you reach the walls, you can destroy them and ughter the stationed soldiers, a fearsome weapon indeed."


    The voice was clearly mocking.


    "Yes. As powerful as you are, you need supplies, and you''ve slowed down."


    "You..."


    "Fallen King. Do you know the term Rasputitsa?"


    Pendragon blinked, puzzled by the sudden and iprehensible word.


    Rasputitsa ().


    In Eastern Europe, Western Asia, and Russia, it refers to roads that turn into swampy mud during the rainy season.


    The ground bes incredibly mucky, making it difficult for both people and vehicles to move, but conversely, it''s also used in warfare.


    To block the advance of hostile forces. Tanks fall into the mire, the advance slows, and supply lines are also blocked.


    "In short, a terrain specialized for dy tactics... it could be said."


    The longer time is dragged out, the more the attacker''s strength is whittled down, while the defender can easily deal with the immobilized enemy forces.


    "I''ve always wanted to use this dy strategy while dealing with monsters. Ideally, I wanted to turn all roads into mud to slow down their advance. But I didn''t. Do you know why?"


    "..."


    "For most other monsters, ''supply'' doesn''t mean much."


    Most monsters don''t even eat. They move on the essence of nightmares supplied by the Demon King.


    Vampires that use blood as a power source, subi that devour others'' dreams, and these Fallen Knights cursed with hunger are among the few who need supplies.


    "Unless it''s a concentrated firepower section, just slowing down the entire road... it''s not efficient. It means nothing to other small, agile, or flying monsters."


    "..."


    "If they keeping and need to be fought and killed anyway, it''s better to save that money for fortification of defense facilities rather than spending resources to dy."


    Continuing to speak, Ash finally smirked and gestured towards the Fallen Knights.


    "But you''re different. Each of you is a heavy tank, and without human flesh, you can''t withstand hunger... Monsters that definitely need supplies."


    Therefore.


    Ash had nned this defense as a dy tactic.


    "Today, you suffered at the hands of our Crossroad''s illusionist team. Aren''t you looking forward to what kind of traps await you tomorrow?"


    Ash smirked, covering his mouth in the shadows.


    The Fallen Knights slowly closed the distance to Ash.


    "As days pass, one by one, you''ll keep eating each other and reduce your numbers on your own."


    "..."


    "In the Lake Kingdom, where supplies are infinite, there are no beings as fearsome as you, but here in the human territory, you''re just idiots who self-destruct with simple supply blockades."


    Ash lifted a finger to his lips and smiled thinly.


    "You''ve already fallen into the swamp I created - into Rasputitsa."


    "Acting all high and mighty, guardian of the humans."


    Pendragon roared.


    "It seems a bit risky to dere victory just yet-!"


    Swoosh-!


    Slowly surrounding Ash, the Fallen Knights charged at him all at once.


    Thebined attack of the Fallen Knights was like lightning. Each of their grotesque weapons, and teeth meant for tearing the living, fiercely lunged.


    Ash hurriedly raised his sword and shield, but


    ng-!


    The sword was split,


    Thud!


    And the shield shattered.


    And then-


    Crunch! Thud! Crack...!


    All over his body, the weapons and teeth of the Fallen Knights embedded without a gap.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Ash''s body was fully pierced by the weapons and teeth of the Fallen Knights without any gap.


    However, immediately after, the Fallen Knights noticed something was amiss.


    "The flesh... it doesn''t chew."


    "What is this...?!"


    In the next moment, Ash disintegrated like a shadow and disappeared.


    As the Fallen Knights were taken aback, footsteps were heard from behind them, and Ash reappeared.


    He was unharmed, not carrying a sword and shield this time but holding a long staff in his hand.


    "Looking somewhere? That was a fake."


    "You...!"


    "Such shallow tricks!"


    Various evil magicsunched by the Fallen Knights shredded Ash.


    But this Ash too dispersed like a shadow. And then, another voice was heard.


    "That was also fake."


    Kill again,


    "That too."


    And kill again.


    "That, too, is fake."


    Ash calmly reappeared, covering his mouth andughing.


    It was then that Pendragon realized. All the Ashes that had appeared so far were either covering their mouths or their faces were hidden in shadows.


    The voice wasing from farther away, more to the south...


    Pendragon gritted his teeth.


    "A doppelganger... is it?"


    "Yes. These are my afterimages."


    All were illusions.


    Using his ultimate skill [The Foremost g], Ash had summoned his doppelgangers. They had substance and could engage in battle, but werepletely independent of the body.


    The Fallen Knights, undeterred, tried to attack the newly appeared doppelganger, but Pendragon stopped them.


    There was no reason to dance to the tune of the enemymander''s tricks, especially with the already severe exhaustion due to hunger.


    Ash''s voice faded away with a chuckle.


    "Now, I''ll be waiting. Let''s see if you can crawl all the way to my walls. Cannibals."


    "..."


    "Well, if you still have the sense to do so, that is."


    Another doppelganger of Ash, who had been covering his mouth andughing, also disappeared into the shadows.


    The Fallen Knights nced at Pendragon as if asking why they were not pursuing the voice to the south, but Pendragon believed that too was a trapid by Ash.


    They needed to reach the north as soon as possible, with no need to wander south into the enemy''s strategies.


    Pendragon rallied his discontented subordinates.


    "Everyone, gather your belongings! We head north immediately."


    And Pendragon led his knights.


    In the opposite direction of where Ash had appeared.


    "We will not rest anymore. We eat while we walk. Let''s go to the humans as soon as possible...!"


    ***


    The deste wilderness stretched on.


    After walking along the barren in for who knows how long, hunger struck the Fallen Knights again, their eyes turning bloodshot as they began to re at each other.


    Who among them would be killed and eaten next?


    Who would taste better?


    "...!"


    That''s when. A Fallen Knight walking at the front of the group suddenly pointed ahead in surprise.


    "There!"


    "What?!"


    "The walls! Finally, the humans...!"


    Rushing to see, it was true.


    A gray fortress wall shimmered atop the destend. And atop the gray fortress walls, robed forces were waiting.


    "It looks smaller than I thought."


    Both the fortress and the stationed forces were smaller than Pendragon had anticipated, but it didn''t matter.


    Finally- they had found foes to kill and consume.


    Without Pendragon''smand, the Fallen Knights drew their weapons. Pendragon yelled.


    "Let''s go! Feast on their corpses-!"


    The seven Fallen Knights charged with a terrifying momentum.


    Thump-!


    The ground burst as they kicked off, and the seven Fallen Knights shot forward like lightning.


    Though their long-distance movement was slow, their ability to charge explosively over short distances was unmatched by any monster.


    Like enraged rhinos, the Fallen Knights charged towards the fortress.


    Tatatatatat!


    Defensive turrets on the wall spewed fire. Simultaneously, the forces atop the wall unleashed various magics, arrows, and bullets fiercely.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Pendragonughed off the attacks.


    As his man-eating sword, Excannibal, cut through the air, the onught aimed at him was ''swallowed'' up.


    The other Fallen Knights, too, swiped away arrows with their tentacles and absorbed bullets into their mucous skin as they continued their charge.


    The crossfire from the fortress was powerful but utterly failed to stop the Fallen Knights.


    Eventually, the Fallen Knights easily reached the fortress gate and,


    "The king has arrived! Open the way-!"


    Pendragon roared, plunging his greatsword into the gate.


    Ting-!


    Evil magic swirled, and the thick gate was effortlessly split open, revealing the interior. The power was not something a human could wield with a sword.


    The seven Fallen Knights entered the fortress,ughing uproariously.


    The thought of freely ughtering and devouring the terrified soldiers was already exhrating.


    However,


    "...?"


    Something was off.


    Inside the walls, there was no city, no fortification, not even the fortress''s buildings. Only the same wilderness stretched inside as outside.


    As if a single line of walls had been erected on an empty wilderness...


    "Huh?"


    Facing an iprehensible situation, Pendragon and the Fallen Knights looked around when a familiar voice was heard.


    "Sorry, but."


    Looking up, the soldiers on the wall removed their robes all at once.


    "This is also fake."


    There, all the same faces.


    Ash''s doppelgangers stood.


    The doppelgangers all covered their mouths andughed in unison.


    "Do you know exactly where you are now? Probably not."


    "..."


    "Have you ever been to this southernmost ce in your life, lost your way, and wandered for days? Just heading north blindly won''t lead you to Crossroad, will it?"


    Pendragon clenched his teeth.


    "Then the reason you bothered to appearst night and provoke us..."


    "Yes. To further confuse you, to make you lose your way even more."


    Immediately after, Ash''s doppelgangers transformed into shadows and disappeared, and the walls too began to disintegrate into magical particles.


    "Pendragon. If you had hidden in the darkness of hell, receiving an infinite supply, tormenting me, you and your knights would have been one of the most feared enemies. No monster is as specialized in killing ''humans'' as you."


    "..."


    "But you charged blindly into battle without properly understanding the strengths and weaknesses of your legion. You failed to solve even the basics of logistics, essential for any army, and marched without knowing exactly where the enemy''s city is."


    Sarcasm was thick in Ash''s voice.


    "Indeed, that''s why you marched in winter in your previous life and ended up eating your subordinates when the food ran out."


    "..."


    "You might be powerful as a warrior, but as amander, you''re disqualified. Not to mention your subordinates, who have lost their minds to madness in the darkness."


    Ash''s voice gradually faded away.


    "Now, look up at the sky with wide eyes again. Can you be sure where is north and where is south?"


    "..."


    "Try to escape this endless swamp and find your way to my city, with that cursed hunger of yours."


    Eventually, Ash''s voice and the wallspletely disappeared. Only the deste wind swirled through the wastnd.


    "This ce..."


    Pendragon muttered nkly.


    "Exactly where is this?"


    Where exactly were they wandering in this remote southern wilderness?


    Pendragon btedly sought a subordinate who knew geography - the long-haired Fallen Knight but then realized.


    He had eaten him.


    On the first day of their march.


    "Pfft."


    Augh leaked out of his mouth unwittingly.


    "Kuh, pff, puhahahahaha!"


    Pendragon covered his face with his hand and burst into manicughter. His subordinates looked at him bewilderedly, but he couldn''t stopughing.


    Admonitions from his human days, from his human subordinates who had risked their lives to advise him, suddenly came to mind.


    Do not march in winter.


    Ensure sufficient supplies. Value those knowledgeable in astronomy and geography. Cherish the lives of your soldiers...


    Above all, do not take war lightly. Govern the nation in peace...


    The old man who nagged the most at the front was the first to have his head bitten off by him upon his monstrous return.


    "Ah-ah."


    Looking back.


    He had not heeded a single piece of those admonitions.


    Neither in his previous life, now, nor at any time...


    "Let''s go."


    Despite everything, they had no choice but to head north. Pendragon staggered forward.


    "To the humans, let''s go."


    "..."


    The gaze of the Fallen Knights on Pendragon had changed.


    Not with fear and loyalty, but with resentment, criticism.


    And hunger.


    ***


    Crossing the wastnd, passing through swamps, and another forest, night fell again.


    It was time to decide on today''s meal - today''s victim.


    But today''s atmosphere was different from before.


    "Let my loyal knight, who will volunteer to be eaten by hisrades, step forward."


    Pendragon spoke indifferently, his back turned,


    Shing! nk!


    Swords, spears, scythes, and tentacles were pointed at him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Pendragon turned his bloodshot eyes from within his helmet to look back at his subordinates, who red back with equally bloodshot eyes.


    "Great King. Isn''t it all your fault that things havee to this?"


    "What?"


    "Just as that enemymander said. Even in our past lives, it was all because you recklesslymanded us to march in winter, leading us all to this sorry state."


    Caught off guard, other knights wiped the saliva from their mouths.


    "Thus, you should apologize, Great King."


    "Kihi, kihihihi... I wonder what the Great King''s flesh tastes like..."


    "Since you''re so big, we could probably eat for two days..."


    Shing! Shrring!


    All of them drew their weapons.


    Pendragon and his three loyal Fallen Knights.


    And the four Fallen Knights who wished to devour Pendragon.


    The divided Fallen Knights pointed their weapons at each other. Pendragon fiercely bared his teeth.


    "My knights. Even now, if you put away your weapons, I''ll forgive you by merely cutting off one of your arms."


    "Kihi, kihihihi."


    "Great King, you should be the one to put down your weapon... Then at least, you can keep your head intact..."


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Pendragon raised his greatsword.


    "Ungrateful creatures."


    "You, who led us to this... How could you say such things!"


    The next moment.


    Thump-!


    The seven Fallen Knights charged at each other.


    And, roaring and screaming, they began to bite and devour each other, starting a battle.


    ***


    ...


    After how much more time had passed, Pendragon stopped thinking.


    Mounted on a corpse horse that could hardly run with half its flesh torn off, Pendragon staggered northward, northward.


    Bearing the scorching southern sun on his body, after walking and walking...


    "Ah."


    Finally, a giant wall appeared in sight.


    This time it was undoubtedly Crossroad.


    "We finally crossed it. That winter mountain..."


    Pendragonughed brightly and looked back.


    "Look, my knights! We have finally arrived!"


    But there was no one there.


    Only one subordinate''s corpse, dragged behind the corpse horse, remained.


    Even that was left with nothing but bones.


    "Oh."


    Pendragon muttered vacantly.


    "Where have all those people gone, the many citizens, soldiers, and knights who followed me?"


    Then, the Fallen King smiled bitterly.


    "Ah, right. I ate them all..."


    Pendragon giggled as he grabbed the reins of the corpse horse.


    And, alone, he began to charge towards the walls of Crossroad.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Standing on the ramparts, Ash looked down with cold eyes.


    The sight of the enemymander rushing alone towards the ramparts was visible.


    "..."


    A faint sigh escaped from Ash''s lips, arms crossed.


    In fact, Ash had not chosen to dy the battle.


    ''There was no choice but to dy.''


    Choosing any method other than dying would inevitably result in significant damage.


    The Fallen Knights, like the vampire legion they encountered in their first year, were a monstrous legion that benefited frombat.


    In battle, the human side would suffer casualties, and the Fallen Knights would resupply.


    The same was true in the game. Engaging in battle only ended up feeding the hunger gauge of the Fallen Knights.


    In the game, there was no way to avoidbat, so you had to fight in a form of a quick decision, crying while eating mustard.


    Even then, the damage snowballed.


    But this is reality.


    As soon as Ash encountered the Fallen Knights, he switched tactics to a dying action.


    ''If we don''t fight and just drag out time, they''ll destroy themselves due to the curse of hunger.''


    Avoiding battle if possible was the best strategy.


    Eventually, the battle with the Fallen Knights boiled down to ''how long they could go without initiatingbat and dragging out time.''


    And, as a result,


    All the Fallen Knights, except for the legionmander Pendragon, ended up annihting each other by cannibalizing one another.


    tter, tter, tter-!


    And now, thest of the Fallen Knights was rushing towards the ramparts.


    Ash''s eyes, gazing at the enemymander, shone coolly.


    ***


    tter, tter, tter-!


    Leading a corpse horse, Pendragon charged.


    Towards the firmly built enemy ramparts.


    He didn''t know the odds. He had no idea how many enemies there were or how much longer he could fight; his mind was too exhausted to calcte.


    He was just hungry.


    So hungry he thought he might go mad.


    ''...No.''


    Is this really hunger?


    What exactly is he craving?


    What had he lost, and what was he constantly searching for by rummaging through the corpses of others...


    "...Hah."


    A hollowugh escaped Pendragon''s lips.


    It was toote to turn back and ponder over such things.


    He just wanted to eat, chew, tear apart. He wanted to fight, to die, and to kill.


    How long had he charged, repeating those thoughts?


    Now, as the ramparts became significantly closer.


    "Hmm?"


    A familiar sense of dj vu overwhelmed Pendragon. He squinted suspiciously and looked straight ahead.


    There was no interception from the ramparts.


    Just like on the first day of the sortie at the forward base... They did not attack.


    "...What."


    Pendragon uttered in a dazed voice.


    There had been no enemy forces at the forward base then. They had all fled and run away long before. So, naturally, there was no interception.


    But now, there should be an enemy city beyond this point - there should be people.


    And the ramparts were densely packed with armed soldiers.


    Yet, the atmosphere was eerily calm.


    As if they didn''t care whether Pendragon invaded or not, it was utterly silent.


    "Why aren''t they intercepting?"


    The Fallen King ground his teeth.


    "Why won''t they try to kill me!"


    Even as the monster shouted, humans did not respond.


    They just looked on coldly.


    Pendragon was genuinely perplexed.


    He was familiar with fearful gazes. The curses and insults of those about to die by his hand were like seasoning on meat. The resentful gazes were even sweet like dessert.


    But now, what about the gazes of the humans on those ramparts.


    They were indifferent.


    As if he posed no threat at all, no...


    As if he wasn''t even worth dealing with.


    "Why-!"


    Pendragon screamed.


    He was already within the range of the rampart''s artillery.


    But the human soldiers just red at Pendragon, without any reaction.


    "Hurry up and fire your cannons at me, send arrows and bullets flying! Put in all your effort to stop me!"


    "..."


    "Give me war! Give me the battlefield! Give me life! To me! Hurry-!"


    Pendragon screamed as he charged towards the front of the ramparts.


    "I''ll let you kill me, so let me kill you-!"


    And then.


    "No."


    A cold answer came from the ramparts.


    "We will not fight you."


    Pendragon looked up in surprise, and there stood Ash, expressionless.


    "We will not exchange even a single blow with you."


    "What..."


    Pendragon''s eyes, bewildered, soon flickered with rage.


    "Fine, then I''ll force you to tear apart!"


    The ramparts were within reach.


    Pendragon prepared to kick the horse''s nk. He nned to leap up, embed his man-eating sword Excannibal into the ramparts, and climb up in one go.


    However.


    "That''s far enough."


    Ash waved his hand lightly, and


    Ting-!


    The sound of magic being activated was heard.


    A halo appeared in mid-air, and space shattered into pieces- Pendragon''s body was drained of magic power.


    "This is...!"


    [Elemental Disassembly].


    The ultimate skill used by the mage, Junior, standing next to Ash.


    With a series of cracks, the corpse horse, forcibly animated by clustered magic power, shattered into pieces. Pendragon, who fell from his horse, quickly regained his bnce and, undeterred, continued to rush towards the ramparts.


    "If you had minions, it might be a different story, but alone, you."


    Ash looked down at Pendragon as if he were a bug and spat out coldly.


    "There''s no need to fight."


    "...?!"


    "Fallen King Pendragon."


    Ash smirked, then asked.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "What?"


    "Of course, you must be hungry. You Fallen Knights are always hungry, no, craving human flesh, with your brains fucked up."


    Kiiing-


    Locking eyes with Pendragon, Ash prepared [Gaze of Command].


    "Then eat the meat that''s right there."


    Ash pointed with his hand,


    "There it is. The human flesh you love to eat."


    It was Pendragon himself.


    "...?!"


    Pendragon, slowly realizing the meaning of those words, was mercilessly subjected to [Gaze of Command] by Ash,


    "Ash ''Born Hater'' Everckmands-"


    Commanded.


    "-Devour yourself, monster."


    Kiiiing!


    A blue sh sparkled, and [Gaze of Command] sessfully executed.


    [Elemental Disassembly] reduced the opponent''s magic power to negative, and [Gaze of Command], a form of mind control, was linked.


    Thisbination had never failed before, a sure-win strategy, and it worked perfectly again this time.


    And Pendragon, the target, had no choice but to follow themand issued by Ash.


    Suddenly!


    Right in front of the ramparts, Pendragon stopped,


    "Uh, argh...?!"


    He lifted his trembling hand.


    And then,


    Crunch!


    He opened his mouth wide and bit into his own hand.


    The fingers to the back of the Fallen King''s hand were chewed up and swallowed in an instant.


    Blood and flesh sttered in a grotesque scene. The soldiers couldn''t bear to watch any longer and turned their eyes away, but Ash watched the scene without blinking.


    "Cr, crrr, crgh..."


    Despite feeling terrible pain, Pendragon realized at the same time.


    It tastes good.


    Delicious.


    That something so delicious was so close...


    After being left alone for so long, the curse of hunger that had been suppressed took over Pendragon''s thoughts in an instant. Pendragon began to devour his own body like one possessed.


    Chew, chew, chew...


    "..."


    Looking down at that dreadful sight, Ash suddenly thought.


    There''s a story in Greek mythology about a man named Erysichthon.


    Cursed with insatiable hunger as punishment for insulting the gods, he squandered his entire fortune on food and ate and ate until...


    He ended up chewing up his own body, leaving only his chattering teeth behind. Such an old tale.


    [Gaze of Command] quickly lost its effect, and [Elemental Disassembly] also evaporated and disappeared.


    Had Pendragon stopped harming himself at this point, at most he would have suffered some injuries to his arm.


    However, Pendragon, already mad with a craving for human flesh, continued to tear and eat his own body.


    "If one covets the flesh of others, they should be prepared to lose their own flesh as well."


    Ash remarked quietly.


    "Enjoy yourst supper, monster."


    How much time had passed?


    Only after Pendragon had eaten all the flesh within reach of his teeth did he stop. By then, he was no longer able to maintain even the appearance of a human.


    "So this is how it felt."


    Lying on the field in front of the ramparts.


    With his mouth stained red, whether from swallowed or vomited blood, Pendragonughed emptily.


    "This is how those devoured by me felt."


    "..."


    "It''s strange, so strange, truly strange..."


    In the sea of blood he had swallowed and spilled, Pendragon murmured in a dazed voice.


    "No matter how much is torn away, it still hurts... No matter how much I eat, I''m still hungry..."


    "..."


    "Come,e here. Let''s all..."


    The corrupted voice of the Fallen King gradually faded away.


    "Let''s all sit down... and eat dinner..."


    Pendragon could no longer speak.


    The end of monsters who boasted of destroying the world was always vain and miserable, and Pendragon was no exception.


    "...Sigh."


    After looking down at the deceased enemy legionmander for a while, Ash waved his hand.


    "End of situation. Disband the soldiers."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Dispose of the enemy''s corpse ording to the monster disposal manual. Burn everything without leaving a trace, and retrieve anything useful. ...And."


    Ash''s hand, climbed up on the ramparts, clenched firmly.


    "Dispatch a party to the chapel in Lake Kingdom''s Zone 8."


    "..."


    "Retrieve the bodies of the six who fell first. So they can be given a proper funeral."


    "By yourmand."


    Lucas bowed his head.


    "I will follow yourmand, my lord."


    ***


    "..."


    Imp legionmander Lowe was reading the report of this attack.


    "To think that the Fallen Knights were defeated without a single battle being fought."


    The eyes of the lesser demon were utterly serious.


    "No, rather the opposite. Because engaging in battle would have been disadvantageous, all means were employed to avoidbat..."


    Thump.


    Closing the report, Lowe stroked his chin with his small hand.


    "...And they knew the fatal weakness of the Fallen Knights beforehand."


    The fact that the Fallen Knights suffered from this curse of hunger was unknown even to other monsters in the Lake Kingdom.


    But Ash, as if he obviously knew this weakness... based his tactics on the premise of the curse borne by the Fallen Knights.


    Had Ash not known about this curse, he would have spread a defensive line at the forward base as he had done before, and the Fallen Knights would have marched north without supply issues.


    The most crucial element of war. Information.


    In this regard, Ash was overwhelmingly ahead.


    Looking at the records of past battles, it was clear he understood all the strengths and weaknesses of every monster legion.


    ''At this rate, sending any legion would make no difference.''


    The guardian of humanity would dismantle the strengths of the monsters, amplify their weaknesses, and find a way to defeat them somehow.


    So far, the guardian of humanity had never allowed monsters to pass beyond their front lines.


    Continuing in the same manner would only lead to failure. Lowe realized this after three attempts.


    "So, what will you do next?"


    A subordinate, peering from the side, tilted his head and asked. Lowe sighed deeply before responding.


    "We just need to cover our weaknesses and amplify our strengths."


    "How?"


    "It''s simple."


    Lowe snatched up the royal scepter lying next to his desk. Then, he grinned.


    "Send two legions out at once!"

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Lake Kingdom.


    Somewhere in the depths of darkness.


    "..."


    The court jester, ''The Pied Piper'' - Crown, stood quietly on these darkened streets.


    Before him, Nameless leaned against a stone wall, dozing off as if exhausted.


    It seemed she hadn''t slept properly for a while, not noticing the presence right in front of her. Crown observed his younger sister quietly.


    The darkness swirling around Nameless was growing denser.


    "..."


    Crown gripped the flute in his hand tightly.


    That''s when it happened. Nameless, who had been nodding off, suddenly jerked her shoulders and frantically drew the sword on her back, pointing it forward.


    "Ha, ha, ha!"


    "...Calm down. It''s me."


    Crown raised his hands to show he meant no hostility.


    Struggling to catch her breath, Nameless rubbed her eyes several times with the back of her hand as if she couldn''t see well. After a moment, she recognized Crown and smiled wearily.


    "Brother... no, Crown. It''s been a while."


    "..."


    "I''m sorry. I''m just... a bit tired. Seems I dozed off for a bit."


    Crown, looking sadly at his gasping sister, cautiously asked.


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    "Always, always... every day."


    "When was thest time you had a proper sleep?"


    "..."


    Struggling to her feet, Nameless sheathed her old iron sword on her back.


    "In this hell, a good night''s sleep is a luxury, Crown."


    "..."


    "It''s okay. I can still bear it. Just like thest few hundred years."


    Crown quietly observed his sister trying to act strong.


    He knew. That the end was approaching.


    That his sister''s act of endurance was also reaching its limit.


    Soon, everything will perish.


    It doesn''t matter who fights, how they resist. The impending doom is inevitable.


    Crown''s lips pressed tightly together behind his mask.


    Then,


    "...Still."


    Nameless, her face sweaty from the aftermath of the nightmare, suddenly smiled.


    "Hehe. Still, there have been enjoyable momentstely."


    "...?"


    Crown stared nkly at his sister.


    Swearingly, since this country hade to such a state, Crown had never seen his sister smile like this.


    A smile that had worn away over hundreds of years in this hell...


    "Enjoyable moments? Like what?"


    "I went up to the surface, to a party."


    "...Party?"


    Crown''s face froze.


    Party...?


    He knew what the word meant, but it had been so long since he''d experienced one. His sister''s words felt unreal.


    Knowing this herself, Nameless awkwardly cleared her throat.


    "Yes. Sounds like a dream, right?"


    "Yes. I want to ask if you saw an illusion."


    "Hehe... but it''s true."


    Nameless excitedly chattered. Like a girl who had gone to a party for the first time in her life.


    "I met people from the surface, ate food I''d never seen before, joined a strange-named gathering and drank, listened to a band y music, and then..."


    Nameless paused for a moment, then slowly looked down.


    "I danced."


    "..."


    "With a man whose presence made my heart ache. I danced with him."


    Recalling that night, Nameless eventuallyughed awkwardly, fanning herself.


    "I told you, but it''s really strange. Was it all just a dream of one night?"


    "No, certainly, you must have experienced it yourself."


    After all,


    The only dreams Nameless could have now were nightmares.


    If she had a happy memory, it must be from reality.


    Whether it''s a dream or a memory, both are fleeting dust that will disappear anyway.


    "Hmm!"


    Regaining herposure with repeated coughs, Nameless returned to her expressionless face and faced Crown.


    "I''ve spoken nonsense for too long... So, what brings you here today, Crown?"


    "I heard that monsters were dispatched for an attack, but this time you didn''t stop them at all. I was worried and came to look for you."


    For hundreds of years, Nameless had never failed to halt the advance of monsters.


    But this time, she didn''t even show her face. Crown couldn''t help but worry about his sister''s condition.


    Even if her end was predetermined. She was still his sister.


    "Ah, this time..."


    Nameless awkwardly responded.


    "Ash came to me, telling me to rest this time. He said he had a n..."


    "..."


    "And though I offered to reduce their numbers, Ash was so stubborn. He begged me not to interfere for the sake of his strategy, so I did as he asked."


    "I feel a bit better having rested a bit," Nameless stretched, indicating she felt somewhat improved.


    Crown chuckled.


    "Did you trust what he said?"


    "Ash is an undefeatedmander on that front. If not him, then who should I trust?"


    "He will eventually know defeat."


    "He won''t."


    Nameless asserted firmly.


    "Because I will protect him."


    No.


    You''re not there to protect Ash. Not me, nor even the people of this country. You must protect yourself, my sister.''


    Yet, the words swirling in his throat never formed and dissipated inside him. Crown sighed.


    "Right. Anyway, the end wille soon. Whether your choice to resist until the end was right, or my choice to give up and surrender was right..."


    "..."


    "Or perhaps, neither had any meaning."


    Watching Crown bitterly reflect, Nameless calmly said.


    "Crown... no, brother. Even if our paths differ, I always respect you."


    "..."


    "Don''t forget that."


    Nameless awkwardly raised the corners of her mouth in a smile.


    "Thank you for worrying about me and foring to see me."


    "..."


    "See you again, brother."


    Nameless bowed lightly and disappeared into the darkness ahead.


    "...See you, huh."


    Crown couldn''t be sure.


    Whether he would indeed meet Nameless again.


    And even if they did meet, whether Nameless would pletely changed into a different entity.


    "Sigh."


    Exhaling a sigh, Crown walked into the darkness on the opposite side.


    From afar, the sound of something copsing thundered - thud, thud. Looking in that direction, he could see a battle unfolding at the king''s castle.


    The second-ranked, Demon Guard Legion.


    The top-ranked, ck Dragon Legion.


    It was a bloody civil war between two of the strongest nightmare legions fighting over the castle. Watching the pirs of the castle copse amidst billowing smoke, Crown muttered,


    "Monsters fighting amongst themselves in someone else''s country. Without a King of Kings, they think of nothing but killing each other..."


    Crown continued walking forward aimlessly. That''s when it happened.


    "Court Jester, Crown!"


    Suddenly, a small imp popped out in front of him. Surveying the lesser demon who called his name, Crown was taken aback.


    "And what are you?"


    "I am Imp Legion Commander Lowe, acting on behalf of the King of Kings for this attack on humanity! I request your cooperation!"


    Holding up the royal scepter in his hand, Lowe cut straight to the chase.


    "You, with that flute, you can control monsters, right?"


    "...And?"


    "I need your ability for this attack!"


    Lowe exined the n for the thirty-fourth attack.


    The strategy involved selecting two monster legions that couldplement each other''s weaknesses and deploying them together. And he was asking for Crown''s help in this endeavor.


    "...Well, I understand the intention."


    Crown nodded.


    "Seeing you with that scepter, it seems I don''t have much choice in the matter... But deploying two legions at once could cause several problems."


    Traditionally, only one legion would invade humanity at a time.


    This was a ''rule'' established by the Demon King.


    Viting this rule was possible, but orchestrating such an event would result in penalties.


    Just as the Wolf King Lunared had been punished by having one of his hearts torn out.


    Did this little demon understand the consequences?


    "Minor issues do not concern me."


    In Lowe''s eyes swirled an indiscernible desire.


    "If we can win this battle, no matter the cost..."


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Crown gestured.


    "What exactly do you need me to do?"


    "The monsters don''t get along with each other. Getting two different legions to cooperate is challenging."


    Lowe pointed at Crown.


    "So, with your flute, make the two legions work together, ensuring they cooperate."


    "Hmm, indeed..."


    Crown trailed off, lost in thought for a moment, then smirked.


    "Fine, let''s see how your n unfolds, Imp Legion Commander."


    "Really?! Thank you! Thank you for your assistance!"


    "But, just to be clear."


    Twirling the flute in his hand, Crown whispered,


    "Whatever happenster, don''t me me."


    ***


    A few dayster, on the day of the thirty-fourth attack.


    At the gates of Lake Kingdom.


    The two monster legions selected by Lowe were the Armor-Lion Legion and the Dandelion Legion.


    The Armor-Lion Legion boasted overwhelming defensive power and agility butcked significant offensive strength.


    They were monsters ill-suited for an offensive.


    Conversely, the Dandelion Legion could root itself and bombard from a distance with seed-shaped magic projectiles, a siege monster with immense attacking power but virtually no defense and incapable of moving on its own. Once approached, they were finished.


    Both legions were not highly rated, strictly speaking, lower-tier monster legions. However, Lowe focused on the potential for these two legions to offset each other''s weaknesses.


    "The Armor-Lion Legion will protect and transport the Dandelion Legion, allowing them to safely unleash their bombardment!"


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Peeee-


    Crown yed his flute, and truly, the two monster legions started moving together without hostility.


    Nameless, blocking the entrance as always, mercilessly cut down the two monster legions, but still, a significant number of monsters managed to pass through the gates into humanity.


    Lowe clenched his fists. Now, it was time to observe the oue.


    ***


    The battle progressed as nned.


    The Dandelion Legion rooted itself and unleashed long-distance bombardments, protected by the Armor-Lion Legion.


    When human heroes attempted to intercept the Dandelion Legion, part of the Armor-Lion Legion defended while the rest quickly uprooted the Dandelions, carrying them on their bodies to move locations.


    Dividing the roles of attack and defense significantly strengthened the monsters''bination.


    The human forward base turned into ruins under continuous bombardment, and the heroes couldn''t breach the Armor-Lion Legion''s defense in time.


    However,


    This coordinated attack of the monster sidested only for a very short time.


    The Dandelion Legion has an instinct to root indiscriminately anywhere.


    They even tried to root into the bodies of the Armor-Lion Legion carrying them.


    Roots prated the armor and flesh.


    Interpreting this as an attack, the Armor-Lion Legion tore the Dandelion Legion to shreds.


    Hostility erupted instantly. The Dandelion and Armor-Lion Legions turned their attacks and ws on each other.


    Caught in internal strife, the two legions were easily decimated by the human defenders.


    "..."


    Lowe silently read the battle report.


    Beside him, Crown shrugged his shoulders.


    "Didn''t you feel it watching the Demon Guard Legion and the ck Dragon fighting? Monsters fundamentally can''t cooperate. Everyone outside their own legion is an enemy."


    "..."


    "I might be able to suppress their instincts for a moment with my flute. But the moment one side can''t resist and acts on its instincts, they''ll end up killing each other."


    The reason why only individual legions have been deployed so far was fundamentally due to the rules established by the Demon King ording to his tastes. However, this tendency of the monsters was also a major reason.


    They would kill each other rather than cooperate.


    Crown chuckled, interlocking his fingers behind his head.


    "But, well, it''smendable that two weak monster legions tried to cover each other''s weaknesses and fought. Even if it was for a short time, the damage to humanity was significant..."


    "...Now I understand."


    "Huh?"


    Thump-


    Lowe put the report down on the desk and slowly lifted his small body from the chair.


    "How to bring about the destruction of humanity. I''ve realized it after thest four failed attacks."


    Crown looked at the imp as if he was spouting nonsense, but the aide standing next to him felt differently.


    The aide realized.


    That Lowe was, for once, showing a face of utmost seriousness.


    Befitting of a legionmander, no.


    ...Eager to tear humans apart.


    The face of a monster.


    "In the next, the thirty-fifth attack - the time of the great flood."


    Imp Legion Commander Lowe, with his eyes gleaming red, spoke with a voice filled with joy.


    "I will show you... I will personally bring about the destruction of humanity!"

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    The demon race possesses its own unique authority.


    This power, known as ''Sacrifice,'' allows the caster to recover or enhance their strength by sacrificing their own kind.


    Demons fundamentally receive sacrifices from their worshippers, using these offerings to grow their own power, making them a race that flourishes on the act of sacrifice.


    The ''Sacrifice'' ability is an extreme condensation of this mechanism, allowing the caster to forcibly make a lower-ranked demon their sacrificial victim.


    Imps are the demon race most optimized to be targets of ''Sacrifice.''


    Small, unimpressive, and weak.


    They are the lowest ss of demons, easily carried around like emergency rations, to be consumed by higher demons when recovery or enhancement is needed. Imps have evolved in such a way that they can offer beneficial effects to the higher demon that sacrifices them, ensuring they are better consumed.


    Upon bing a target of ''Sacrifice,'' they can increase a specific stat of the higher demon that consumes them, temporarily enhance them, or boost their defense, among other buffs. In life, they serve as assistants for various menial tasks, and in death, they be food that provides buffs.


    Imps are such a race.


    Naturally, imps are treated as mere tools, to be used as other demonsmand.


    Lowe, themander of the Imp Legion, was no different.


    He lived his life following the orders of other higher-ranking demons.


    The reason he was given the task of leading an invasion after receiving the scepter was merely because the other Demon Legionmanders were all out on the front lines fighting the ck Dragon.


    It was a chance given to him because he was not strong enough to be on the front lines, a weaklingmander.


    The power of a demon race is often shown by the size of their horns. Unlike Cromwell, who possessedrge and beautiful antlers, Lowe''s horns were small and unimpressive.


    With a self-esteem as small as his horns, Lowe had lived his life groveling.


    However, as he fought against Ash, a desire like never before began to ignite in Lowe''s heart.


    Chasing after the distant figure of the enemymander, confronting the seemingly impregnable walls of the fortress, both in vision and reality, sparked a me in the heart of this small demon who had lived his life passively.


    He wanted to win.


    He desperately wanted to win.


    His life, which he thought was meaningless, might have existed just to ovee this man, to breach these walls.


    ''I can do anything to defeat this greatest of adversaries...!''


    And it was at that moment, Lowe finally found a clue that could lead to victory and was about to grasp it.


    ***


    After the thirty-fourth invasion.


    Lowe was summoned to the king''s castle. More precisely, he was dragged there.


    Boom, thud...


    The castle was still violently shaking from the battle with the ck Dragon.


    ck dragons outside the barrier continuously spewed ck mes, and other Demon Legionmanders were furiously trying to intercept them.


    Inside such a castle, in the audience chamber, the demon royal guardmander, Cromwell, was waiting for Lowe with a tired expression.


    "Lowe."


    As soon as the dragged-in Lowe arrived, Cromwell growled.


    "Why did you break the rule?"


    "..."


    "Why did you break the ''rule'' set by the Demon King? Why did you do such a thing?"


    Cromwell shook her head in disapproval after her questioning.


    "No, right. It must have been a mistake. I must have rushed you into the task, which led to this situation."


    "It was not a mistake."


    "What?"


    "I did it knowingly."


    In front of the flustered Cromwell, Lowe spoke confidently.


    "When I first held this scepter, it showed me what could be done with it. And, how far we should not go."


    "But... why did you cross the line?"


    "Because I wanted to win."


    Lowe held the scepter tightly in his embrace.


    "To test the strategy I had in mind, I had to deploy two legions."


    "Because I trusted you with this task...! And because you broke the rule, I now face the punishment of the King of Kings!"


    Cromwell, akin to the royal guard of the Demon King, naturally fears being reprimanded by the Demon King the most.


    Cromwell, after yelling, took a deep breath and extended her hand forward.


    "No... actually, it''s obvious. The responsibility lies with me, and I will bear it."


    "..."


    "I will not me you further. However, Imp Legionmander Lowe, I will revoke your right to act on behalf of the King of Kings. Hand over the scepter."


    "I refuse."


    "What?"


    "I said, I refuse."


    For the first time, even Cromwell and the other demons widened their eyes in surprise.


    And for the first time in his life, the small Imp Legionmander refused an order from a being far superior to himself.


    "Just once more! Just one more step forward, and we can bring down the human defenses...!"


    As Lowe shouted, the demon royal guards cautiously approached him. Lowe red at them fiercely.


    "Do note any closer!"


    "...!"


    "This war... is the first thing I''ve found on my own, something I want to aplish with my life."


    Lowe eximed.


    "If the life of an imp is to be a sacrifice, then I... want to be sacrificed for this war!"


    "..."


    "This scepter, no, this war! It is entirely mine!"


    In front of the panting Lowe, Cromwell blinked in confusion.


    "Lowe, you..."


    That''s when it happened.


    Boom!


    With a terrifying explosion, the castle shook violently. The miserable screams of other demon soldiers could be heard from outside.


    Cromwell, barely maintaining her bnce, shouted towards the outside.


    "What''s happening!"


    "The True ck Dragon!"


    A demon royal guard rushed in to report.


    "Night Bringer has taken the field personally! His breath has obliterated the external barrier of the castle from zones one through nine!"


    "This damned lizard...!"


    "Still, thest barrier maintained by the other legionmanders in this audience chamber is holding strong! We are still safe!"


    But, in the next moment.


    All the demons gathered here had to see it.


    Lowe, who had suddenly run to the entrance of the audience chamber, was touching the barrier... slowly turning around to look back.


    Cromwell felt a chill down her spine and stammered.


    "Lowe?"


    "You must have forgotten."


    Lowe retorted coldly, in a t voice.


    "I am also a legitimate legionmander with the authority to control this barrier."


    "Don''t do this, Lowe."


    Cromwell tried to calm Lowe down, speaking cidly.


    "I''ll let you keep the acting authority and the scepter, just stop-"


    But.


    The ce where Lowe''s hand had touched was already seeing the barrier being smoothly deactivated.


    With a swirling motion, a small part of the barrier was deactivated, and Lowe squeezed his small body through the gap, escaping.


    Cromwell, watching this scene dumbfounded, grimaced.


    "That crazy bi..."


    Cromwell couldn''t finish her curse.


    The ck Dragon was not foolish enough to miss the small opening in the barrier.


    With a thunderous roar, Night Bringer, in the form of a massive ck Dragon, flew in, pushing his vicious ws through the barrier and tearing it apart in an instant.


    Cromwell yelled towards Night Bringer, who was storming in like a siege tower.


    "True ck Dragon! This traitor-!"


    "The king who establishes a new dynasty is inevitably a traitor to all."


    Night Bringerughed with his massive mouth wide open.


    "Rebellion is the true mark of a king."


    With a snap, the dragon''s massive jaws closed, chewing up Cromwell''s upper body. Blood spurted in all directions like a fountain.


    Leaving the chaos of the castle behind, Lowe, holding the scepter, ran.


    "Ha, ha, ha!"


    It didn''t matter what happened.


    Whether the demon race was annihted, whether the ck Dragon seized dominance, or whether the King of Kings meted out punishment, it didn''t matter.


    If he could apply his strategy, if he could confront the guardian of humanity.


    If he could give his all, sacrificing his life for one battle-


    He wouldn''t mind if the world perished.


    The ce Lowe reached after running out of the castle was the entrance to the underground sewer.


    As Lowe was catching his breath, he heard footsteps from ahead.


    Tap, tap.


    To Lowe''s surprise, there stood.


    "..."


    Cromwell''s deputy, who had been monitoring Lowe.


    She had read the information Lowe had gathered and knew he woulde here.


    Blocking the entrance to the sewer, the deputy sent an inscrutable look over her sses. Lowe asked with a forced smile.


    "Are you here to stop me?"


    "...No."


    The deputy smiled faintly.


    "I wanted to see it. The end of the path you''re taking."


    The deputy stepped aside slowly.


    "I''ll follow you. So show me your dream."


    With a bitter smile, Lowe staggered into the sewer.


    And without hesitation, he threw himself into the deepest, filthiest part.


    ***


    Lake Kingdom, Zone 10. The sedimentation area.


    This ce, where all sorts of filth and garbage washed down from the sewers gather, is the dirtiest and most unclean ce in this hell.


    "Cough!"


    Lowe, who had tumbled down here, soon discovered it.


    The monsters that had nested in this terrible garbage mountain, vibrating with a revolting stench.


    The Fly Legion.


    Dirty, repulsive, and shunned by all, these dreadful monsters were born from maggots.


    "The guardian of humanity has assessed the strengths and weaknesses of all monsters. So, how should we respond?"


    Lowe staggered towards the Fly Legion. The deputy followed him quietly, without a frown.


    "We need to twist it. Both strengths and weaknesses."


    "..."


    "The guardian of humanity is confident in dominating the information war. So, if we can mislead that information, we have a chance of winning."


    Lowe recalled the thirty-fourth invasion just before.


    "When I deployed two legions that couldplement each other''s weaknesses, the guardian of humanity couldn''t respond in time and suffered damage."


    However, monsters are inherently difficult to cooperate.


    The risk of breaking the rule, which Cromwell had bornest time, might have to be borne by Lowe himself if vited again.


    Then the invasion itself might end midway.


    In that case-


    "The answer is simple. We just need to deploy in a state that doesn''t require cooperation."


    Standing in front of the flies messily sucking on filth in the garbage mountain, Lowe dered.


    "To merge two legions into one."


    "...You intend to offer yourself as a sacrifice, Lowe."


    "That''s right."


    Lowe turned to the deputy and smiled.


    "The Fly Legion possesses enough potential to destroy humanity. The only problem is their low intelligence. The guardian of humanity could easily defeat them."


    "..."


    "But if I be a sacrifice and enhance them... if I can give them sufficient intelligence. Then..."


    Imps and Flies.


    What would be the oue when the two most despised legions merged?


    Lowe took a deep breath and walked towards the swarming giant flies. The deputy called out to him from behind.


    "Do you know, Lowe?"


    "...?"


    "Your horns right now, they are veryrge and impressive."


    Lowe, puzzled, raised his hand to his forehead.


    And indeed - his horns had grownrge, now feeling them with his own hand.


    Lowe unwittingly chuckled.


    He had thought himself weak because his horns were small.


    But that was not the case.


    It was because his dream was small, so were his horns.


    But now, having found a dream worth sacrificing his life for, Lowe''s horns...


    Had grown iparablyrge, emitting a menacing light in all directions.


    "Come on, maggots."


    Standing in front of the Fly Legion with his arms spread wide, Lowe shouted.


    "Eat me."


    The giant flies clinging to the filth, along with the maggots and pupae... all turned their gaze to Lowe at once.


    "I will dly be your sacrifice. Devour me!"


    With the brightest smile of his life, Lowe shouted with a voice full of hope.


    "And together, let''s bring about the end of the world!"


    In response, countless flies and maggots surged towards Lowe.


    ***


    While Lowe''s body was being devoured.


    The imp legions he had called also tumbled down to this sedimentation area below the sewers.


    The deputy quietly observed the scene.


    The sight of imps falling like rain through the sewer pipe connected to the ceiling.


    And the flies, sweetly crunching on the imps as if baby birds being fed by their mother bird.


    ...


    The long and hideous feast of sacrifice came to an end.


    And suddenly, ''intelligence'' emerged in the flies here.


    Bubbling...


    Making bubbling sounds, the flies began to stack their bodies on top of each other, orderly and systematically, as if constructing ancient wonders with a clear blueprint.


    The flies merged into the form of one gigantic fly.


    Into the shape of their greatest ancestor, hidden beneath their genes.


    "..."


    The deputy looked up at the form in awe.


    With a roar, the gigantic fly, formed by thousands, millions, billions of flies merging together, slowly stretched out hundreds of legs to pick up the scepter lying on the ground.


    Atop its head, like a crown, sprouted unbelievablyrge demonic horns.


    The most filthy.


    The most despicable.


    The most impure.


    The Lord of Maggots, the master of high dwelling, the forefront of evil-


    That name, Beelzebub.


    -Or,


    "King of Flies."


    Looking up at the giant demon that had finished its metamorphosis and hatched in an instant, the deputy smiled.


    "Let''s go, Lowe."


    Hundreds of the King of Flies'' other legs flew towards the deputy. She did not dodge.


    "To put an end to this world."


    As the deputy was torn to shreds and swallowed into the belly, the newly born demon thought.


    Indeed, it would willingly go.


    To humanity.


    To the final bastion.


    Every fortress exists, after all.


    To be conquered.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Crossroads. Loot Warehouse.


    This ce is piled with various materials and items retrieved from monsters.


    "..."


    I am inspecting the goods recovered from previous defense battles.


    I hadn''t properly organized the loot umted from stages 31 to 34 during the four defense battles, so I was setting aside time to sort through it.


    ''The next one is a boss stage, so I need to prepare more thoroughly...''


    The uing defense battle is stage 35.


    It''s a boss stage where the difficulty sharply increases. I need to gather and prepare everything usable on our side.


    I meticulously inspected the items piled up in the loot warehouse, organized by the order in which we had defeated the monsters.


    ''Stage 31 was the Scarecrow Legion.''


    It was a formidable enemy, but apart from the SSR-grade magic core spat out by theirmander, there weren''t any notable spoils. The magic core was immediately used for equipment crafting.


    ''The rest is nothing special.''


    Tossing aside trifles like straw bags, I moved on.


    Stage 32 was the Bull Legion. We lured these creatures to a cliff to induce a fatal fall, making the capture easy but the loot recovery a real headache.


    The corpse incineration isplete, but the magic stone recovery is still pending. Magic stones are scattered around where the monster corpses piled up like mountains.


    Since the Bull Legion wasn''t known for valuable loot, I''ve left them be for now...


    ''Next up, the Fallen Knights.''


    The opponents of stage 33.


    ''These guys were definitely noteworthy enemies.''


    Moreover, since all 13 Fallen Knights were humanoid monsters, the equipment recovered was immediately usable.


    The issue is that most of it is severely contaminated, and a lot of the materials are human bones, making it difficult to hand over to anyone.


    Among them, the pinnacle.


    The weapon used by King Pendragon, the man-eating Sword Excannibal.


    ''A literal demon sword, this...''


    Merely holding the handle brought voices in my head saying, "I''m hungry, give me blood, fresh ones ooo."


    Thanks to my passive [Unyielding Commander], I was protected from mental contamination, but an ordinary person unknowingly handling it would be subjected to hypnotic brainwashing corruptionbo by the sword.


    ''...Better to seal it away.''


    As malevolent as the demon sword is, its performance is undeniable.


    It can devour anything, allowing for tricks like nullifying enemy ranged attacks, as used by the Fallen King.


    If stabbed into an opponent''s body, its special feature ''Devour'' activates, allowing the user to suck in the opponent''s life force as they wish.


    The performance is good. The problem is that the user goes mad.


    It''s not worth the risk to use such a weapon. I decided to seal the demon sword away.


    "Shit."


    I wrapped it up with a strap and flung it into my inventory.


    The demon sword vanished, muttering its death throes, "Keep the expiration date freshhhh." Shut it, you bastard.


    I decided to melt down the rest of the Fallen Knights'' equipment at the forge.


    Can''t have our folks using such cursed gear. Hopefully, we can recover some magic cores after breaking down the equipment.


    "..."


    I moved on to the next area.


    The monsters that invaded during stage 34. The Irond Lion monsters and the Dandelion monsters.


    The various material items, magic cores, and magic stones obtained from defeating them were piled up like mountains. I stood in front of them, frowning in thought.


    It wasn''t a question of how to use these items. Rather, it was the situation of these monsters appearing together that puzzled me.


    ''Why did two legions appear together?''


    The ''game'' I''m ying with my adversary, the Demon King, is a contest held under mutual agreement with rules.


    I don''t know exactly what the Demon King''s goal is, but anyway, he has been fighting by the rules.


    He has tormented us to the brink of death every time, but he hasn''t outright killed us by breaking the rules. Even those damn Dark Events are within the rules.


    ''There was a case where more than two enemy legions appeared simultaneously during stage 9.''


    But this feels different.


    In stage 9, it was Wolf King Lunared acting on his own volition.


    Part of the werewolf legion he dispatched, on top of the world serpent Jrmungandr, made our lives even more miserable.


    But that was it. Jrmungandr and the werewolf legion didn''t cooperate or produce any meaningful synergy.


    What about this time?


    Not only did two legions appear at the same time, including theirmanders, but they also showed up with a bination'' that produced meaningful synergy.


    Two legions with clear strengths and weaknessesplemented each other, enhancing their strengths and neutralizing their weaknesses, and for a moment, they overwhelmed us.


    It was a deliberate selection of legions and a coordinated attack, clearly intended by the opponent.


    ''How should I put it...''


    I frowned.


    ''It''s alien.''


    It''s apletely different game style from the Demon King''s until now. It''s as if the chess opponent has changed, that kind of alien feeling.


    I''ve never faced him in person, but after continuously exchanging moves with him, I had a grasp of the Demon King''s style.


    He''s a yer interested in amusement rather than victory.


    It''s fine if he wins, but it doesn''t matter if he loses.


    He torments us, tests us, pushes us to our limits, but on the other hand, he doesn''t want me to copse easily. Such a frustrating opponent.


    But what about the opponent making moves now?


    Desperate.


    They''re straining every nerve to thrust a knife at my throat.


    "..."


    In the end, the simultaneously advancing Irond Lion legion and the Dandelion legion self-destructed.


    They appeared to cooperate for a moment, but soon they fought each other to the death. We could easily pick off the ones caught in their internal strife.


    The forward base was somewhat damaged, and there were a few casualties, but the damage was manageable.


    Despite the manageable damage, I felt a sense of foreboding.


    The next boss stage, stage 35.


    What kind of strategy would the opponent bring out in this defense battle?


    With a sigh, I shook my head and inspected the loot piled in front of me.


    No matter what the opponentes up with, we have to prepare as much as possible.


    ''Anyway, since two legions appeared at the same time, we got double the items.''


    The recovered iron armor could be used to repair the walls, and the core parts from the dandelion monsters could be crucial for our weapon manufacturing. Cannons, or perhaps long-range artillery.


    ''It''s been a while since we could upgrade Burnout''s equipment.''


    My first sub-party, the Shadow Squad... Well, it''s a bit much to call it a party now, since it''s long been disbanded.


    Anyway, the survivors from that Shadow Squad, Burnout, and Bodybag, are now integrated under the Elf Queen.


    Creating equipment from the dandelion monsters'' parts would give Burnout''s long-range artillery capabilities a significant boost.


    After deciding on how to handle the items and scribbling down some paperwork, I headed outside the warehouse.


    "Lord."


    Lucas, who was waiting outside, saluted me.


    "The bone retrieval team dispatched to the chapel in dungeon area 8 has returned. They have sessfully recovered the remains of the fallen soldiers."


    "That''s fortunate."


    The inner part of the Lake Kingdom is in chaos due to the internal conflict among monsters.


    The bone retrieval team couldn''t easily enter area 8 and had to bide their time, but they''ve managed to seed this time.


    I sighed in relief. Though bted, we could now conduct the funerals for the warriors killed by the Fallen Knights.


    "Also, sir..."


    Lucas nced at me and cautiously added.


    "This time, they encountered fly monsters."


    I frowned.


    "Flies?"


    "Yes. Reports say they were giant flies."


    I stroked my chin and groaned.


    ''So, the next stage''s opponent is the Fly Legion?''


    A legion equipped with various gimmicks, difficult to deal with, dirty, and flying monsters.


    ''...Are these creatures suitable for a boss stage?''


    Fly monsters have extremely low intelligence.


    They can be easily annihted with simple traps. These creatures are for a boss stage?


    "Any other peculiarities?"


    "They fled as soon as they encountered them... That''s about it."


    "Fled?"


    Monsters?


    Seeing humans but not attacking?


    Why?


    I activated the system window.


    [Enemy Information  STAGE 35]


    - Lv.? ??? : 1 unit


    - Lv.25 Giant Fly : ??? units


    - Lv.20 Giant Maggot : ??? units


    Just reading the names makes one''s stomach turn, undoubtedly a fly monster legion...


    ''Why so many question marks...?''


    After pondering, I nodded at Lucas.


    "We need to scout more thoroughly. Continue autonomous exploration until the defense battle starts."


    "Understood."


    As always, the game''s difficulty seems to be escting.


    With unreliable rules, we need to scrape together any information on what monsters will appear and how many.


    "I have a bad feeling, Lucas."


    Looking south, I gritted my teeth. Lucas watched me with a concerned expression.


    "I have a... bad feeling..."


    ***


    From the Crossroads, south. The forward base.


    In this ce, bustling with numerousborers and soldiers busy with reconstruction, one worker stood out.


    Bang! Bang! ng!


    Theborer, making a racket while moving bricks and steel beams, was actually a golem.


    Moreover, there wasn''t just one. Over five golems were transporting materials and wielding their heavy arms to assist with the construction throughout the site.


    "Right, right! Put that there! Good job, No. 1! No, wait! No. 4! That steel beam goes next to it, not there!"


    The one controlling the five golems simultaneously was the golemancer, Candler.


    Once a regr of the casino mercenary group ''cklist'', this magician, who retired as a mercenary due to injuries sustained during the Gorgon Sisters'' invasion,ter found employment with the Crossroads Production Association.


    Utilizing her specialty as a golemancer, she quickly became an ace worker. Currently, she''s an indispensable talent in the reconstruction efforts.


    "Amazing work today, Candler! Thanks to you, we can repair the forward base on time."


    The carpenter and mason guild masters, who came to check on the repairs, praised her. Candler scratched the back of her head and smiled awkwardly.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I''m just doing what I''m told."


    Candler''s smile revealed a missing tooth, making her look a bit foolish.


    However, those who knew that tooth was lost blocking a body m from Stheno, one of the Gorgon Sisters, did not think of Candler as a fool.


    The guild masters quietly handed Candler a pouch.


    "Here, take this. It''s today''s wage, and we''ve put in a bit extra for all your hard work."


    Feeling the pouch, noticeably bulkier than usual, indicated a significant bonus. Surprised, Candler waved her hands.


    "Oh, no! Why are you doing this? The wage alone is enough!"


    "Everyone''s work got easier because of you. Don''t be shy, take it. Now, hurry up!"


    Candler, pretending to be reluctant, epted the pouch and tucked it away. The guild masters chuckled, patted Candler on the shoulder, and walked away.


    "Let''s wrap up for today and just a few more days of hard work! Got it?"


    "Yes, yes. Just leave it to me. Go on in!"


    The guild masters ordered everyone at the forward base to clock out for the day. Candler wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked up to see the sunset already approaching.


    "It''s already this time..."


    Working hard and earning money steadily filled Candler with an indescribable sense of fulfillment and pride.


    Candler started to clean up the site along with the other workers. As quitting time approached, everyone seemed to cheer up on their own, humming tunes through their noses.


    She returned to Crossroad via the teleport gate. The workers, greeting each other for today''s hard work, grouped together in twos and threes, heading out for dinner.


    "Heh, I even got a bonus, maybe I''ll treat myself to a special meal tonight..."


    Muttering to herself, Candler moved on.


    Limp. Limp.


    The mage limped noticeably through the alley.


    During the battle with Stheno, Candler had hit her head hard. This resulted in difficulty moving, and she had no choice but to retire from being a mercenary.


    But Candler preferred her current life.


    Instead of living day to day as she did when she was a mercenary, she worked regrly every day and saved money steadily.


    Each day was fulfilling, and above all,


    ''Safe.''


    There was no longer any need to stand in front of monsters. No need to risk her life in battle.


    She still dreams of the terrifying Gorgon sisters. Candler knew well that she could never stand in front of a monster again.


    So, this was enough.


    This had to be enough...


    "Huh?"


    That''s when she saw it. As Candler was walking, pondering what to eat for dinner, she noticed familiar faces walking through the alley opposite.


    It was Nobody, the blind swordsman, and Chain, the dark wizard.


    Her former colleagues from the cklist were giggling and walking down the road. Candler hurriedly raised her hand.


    "Hey! Eyeball freak! Premature grandpa..."


    Immediately after, Candler hastily lowered her voice.


    Nobody and Chain were walking with other mercenaries.


    Wearing glittering armor covered in monster blood and adorned with splendid weapons, other heroes walked proudly, boisterously boasting about the results of today''s dungeon exploration.


    "..."


    For some reason, her voice wouldn''te out anymore.


    Candler slowly dropped her hand. Though she had done nothing wrong, she quickly hid behind the alley.


    Not knowing why she was acting this way, Candler caught her breath roughly and only after a while did she stand up straight. Then, she walked out of the alley.


    "Hey~"


    "Why did you call out and then hide?"


    And.


    Outside the alley, Nobody and Chain were waiting, grinning mischievously.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    When Candler came to her senses, she was sitting in a bustling tavern.


    "Come on, let''s toast first!"


    "Cheers~!"


    "You''ve worked hard today too!"


    The ''uncles'' party vigorously clinked their sses together.


    Nobody, Chain, Zenis, and Torkel were sitting at one table, lifting their beer sses. Candler, who had been dragged along somehow, also raised her ss in a toast.


    "Ah~!"


    "There''s nothing better than a drink after finishing work."


    "I thought I was going to get heatstroke because of the heat today, but this drink really hits the spot."


    Apart from Torkel, who was drinking quietly, the three made their remarks. Candler, who had been sitting nkly next to them, suddenly shivered.


    ''...Why am I here?''


    She had been swept up in the atmosphere and dragged along, but how had she ended up here?


    Candler hurriedly gulped down the drink in her hand.


    "I, I''ll just drink this and then I should go..."


    At that, Nobody and Chain''s expressions suddenly darkened.


    "What? What are you talking about, Candler."


    "You''re saying you''re ditching the mercenary work, so now you won''t hang out with us?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    ...Isn''t it the other way around.


    Could she, who had retired because she could no longer be on the battlefield, who had run away because she was scared of monsters... continue to mingle with them?


    Seeing Candler like this, Nobody and Chain handed her a new ss of beer with a cluck of their tongues.


    "Why are you being like this? We''ve beenrades who''ve suffered together all this time."


    "You can''t be cold just because you''ve moved to a better job!"


    Zenis and Torkel also joined in.


    "Was it the Gorgon sisters when west fought together? We really went through hell then."


    "Hehe... But it was worth it, wasn''t it."


    Following Torkel''s words, everyone''s expression softened.


    "Because we saved Sid."


    "..."


    That''s right.


    Everyone here had beenrades who fought together that day to save pregnant Lilly and newborn Sid.


    Holding the newly filled sses of beer, the group toasted once again.


    "To Sid!"


    "Grow up fast! Your uncles and aunts will give you lots of pocket money!"


    Eventually, Candler could not leave her seat and swallowed her drink while sneaking nces around.


    It was around the time when the second ss of beer was half empty.


    Creak- Bang!


    The tavern door swung open forcefully, and someone stormed in.


    The other customers seated near the entrance looked in that direction and jumped back in surprise.


    "Eek!"


    "Look over there!"


    "Why are they here?!"


    Startled by the fearful reaction, Candler turned around and was equally surprised.


    "Keke."


    "Kukuku..."


    "There''s a delicious smelling from here."


    Leading the way was Evangeline. Following her were Lilly, Elize, Yun, Junior, Verdandi, Rosetta...


    A group of renowned female heroes from the front lines strutted in with a swagger.


    "Ah, it''s the ''CrFeHeMeRiCo''!"


    "The ''Terrifying Sisters'' are here...!"


    "Ahh! They''vee to obliterate this tavern today!"


    "Everyone run! With them here, this ce''s drinks and snacks are doomed!"


    Terrified customers hurriedly settled their bills and scampered out of the tavern.


    Evangeline, who was enjoying the atmosphere with a wickedugh, soon spotted this group and sauntered over.


    "Oh? Who do we have here? It''s the ''uncles'', isn''t it?"


    "Wee, Miss Evangeline."


    Torkel greeted Evangeline politely.


    "I should mention, Captain Lucas will be joining us shortly."


    "Ah! Thanks... wait a minute. Why did you assume I''d ask about that first?"


    Regardless, the women took over the next table.


    And true to their fearsome reputation, they ced an enormous amount of orders. The waiter, sweating bullets, densely filled the order sheet.


    Seeing the order size nearly double that of their own table, everyone broke out in cold sweat. Then, Torkel spotted an unexpected figure buried among the women.


    "But why is Damien there...?"


    Among the female heroes, who were drooling over the menu with sinister smiles, Damien looked out of ce with a bewildered expression.


    "Evangeline said she''d treat me to dinner, so I just came along..."


    Damien mumbled with a downcast look, clearly ufortable sandwiched between the fearsome sisters.


    "Wasn''t the Fearless... whatever a female mercenary group? Why am I here...?"


    "Damien, brother! It''s okay to be happy about eating with such prettydies."


    However, despite Evangeline''s words, Damien was far from happy and began to sob.


    "Woohoo, I miss... the squad..."


    "There, there, cry it out."


    "Alright, alright. Then, brother Damien, go over to those gloomy uncles!"


    As soon as she said that, Damien visibly rxed and quickly stood up from his chair. He must have been really scared.


    That''s when Lilly, looking over at the ''uncles'''' table, brightened.


    "Oh, Candler! Long time no see!"


    Candler, who flinched, pointed at herself.


    "Me, you remember me?"


    "Of course. You were the one who got hurt protecting me and my child. Did you think I was so heartless as to forget my savior?"


    Lilly smiled broadly and gestured with her hand.


    "Great! Damien, sit there, and Candler! Come over here! Let''s catch up after such a long time."


    And so, somehow, Damien and Candler ended up switching ces.


    Lilly, who had seated Candler next to her, introduced her to those she didn''t know.


    "This is Candler. She''s a Golemancer, and she helped save me and Sid in the past... Nowadays, she''s helping with base reconstruction at the production guild."


    Yun and Junior pped their hands.


    "Ah, I saw her by chance. She was the one building the walls with that golem!"


    "I''ve heard about her too. Thanks to the golem, we could avoid the hassle of installing a medium-sized construction device, and the work efficiency skyrocketed..."


    Why does everyone know me?


    Candler''s hand, holding the ss of beer, trembled slightly.


    After she had quit being a mercenary, the city had already faced more than ten defensive battles, and she was just one of the many mercenaries who had passed through...


    Why did these people still remember her?


    Evangeline, naturally approaching Candler, leaned in and said in a warm voice.


    "So, Candler? Joining the CrFeHeMeRiCo, are you?"


    "CrFeHe...? Join...?"


    "The abbreviation for the Crossroad Female Heroes and Mercenaries Rights Committee. The benefits of joining are..."


    As Evangeline borately exined the benefits of joining their gatherings and drinking sessions, Candler hesitantly asked.


    "But... I''m no longer on the front lines... Can I still fit in here...?"


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    The response came from a young man who had just entered through the tavern door.


    "We are all fighting together, each from our own ces."


    It was Lucas who had arrived by then.


    Lucas looked around at everyone with a neat smile.


    "No matter where we fight, our hearts are all in the same ce, trying to protect the world. That makes us allrades."


    Evangeline furrowed her brows as if she was amazed.


    "This guy, saying the same things as when the senior gives speeches..."


    "I just met with our lord. That''s probably why suchmentse out naturally."


    Lucas, who had grinned at Evangeline''s teasing, picked up his beer ss from the bar and approached the table, raising his ss.


    "ording to our lord, the next battle is predicted to be quite challenging... But if we all join forces, we can ovee it again."


    Having often taken on the role of lord in Ash''s absence, Lucas was quite skilled at such remarks. Lucas initiated the toast.


    "Then, to everyone in this city who fights together!"


    Everyone, regardless of table, cheered and raised their sses.


    "To that!"


    "To that~!"


    Evangeline was the only one with a sulky face.


    "No, I was going to make the toast! Why do you get to do whatever you want?!"


    "You''ll have plenty of chances when you be a lord. Just borrowing the opportunity."


    "Eeeek!"


    After everyone had downed their sses, they began to talk loudly, sharing stories about their hard but rewarding day.


    "..."


    Candler slowly lowered her head.


    Her reflection in the ss, along with the alcohol, rippled.


    ***


    The drinking session dispersed.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Damien, and Junior had things to discuss among the main party members and parted ways.


    Zenis and Rosetta left with serious expressions on their faces...


    And so, after everyone had scattered in small groups,


    Candler, thest to leave the tavern, stepped out with Nobody and Chain.


    The three of them naturally headed west out of the city, towards the graveyard, and stood in front of a familiar grave.


    It was the grave of tworades who had moved together during their ''cklist'' days.


    When the Gorgon sisters invaded the city, the two had fallen and were buried here. And the three who survived were still bound to this city.


    "Here, you guys drink up too!"


    Clink-


    Nobody opened the bottle of liquor he had brought and poured it over the grave. Soon, the empty bottle was neatly ced in front of the tombstone.


    After a long silence, Candler cautiously broke it.


    "...I was scared."


    Nobody and Chain looked at Candler, puzzled. Candler nced at them, gauging their reactions.


    "I thought you wouldn''t treat me the same as before... after I ran away from the battlefield..."


    "Look, Candler, I don''t know why you would think that."


    Nobody chuckled and patted Candler on the back.


    "You never ran away, not even once."


    Chain chimed in with agreement.


    "Yeah, that''s right! Far from cashing out early, you were always the one who yed till thest penny of your stake was gone!"


    Even when they were fighting the Gorgon sisters.


    It was her, Candler, who, despite being yelled at to run away, ended up getting injured while protecting Lilly and Sid to the very end.


    In front of Candler, who stood silently with her lips tightly sealed, Nobody and Chainughed.


    "Now that you understand, don''t avoid us! Next time, let''s hang out at the casino, just like old times!"


    "You''ve been working hard, so you must have saved up some money, right? Time to blow it all!"


    After a bit more chit-chat, Nobody and Chain left first.


    Candler was left alone in front of the graves of formerrades.


    "..."


    As the summer sun set and the surroundings turned into a dark night, Candler slowly looked down at her legs.


    The legs that had not walked properly, limping since the day of the battle, making her unable to continue working as a mercenary.


    "...No, I''m not as great as you guys..."


    The Golemancer''s hands clenched into fists.


    "I... I ran away..."


    ***


    At the same time. The non-human barracks.


    Ash, who had visited the Elf Queen to meet Burnout and Bodybag, was sweating coldly.


    In a dimly lit room illuminated only by faint candlelight, four kings were having a meeting.


    The Elf Queen, Skuld.


    The Dwarf King, Kellison.


    The Merfolk King, Poseidon XIII.


    And Kun, now officially the Beast King.


    The kings of the four major non-human races were whispering among themselves when Ash suddenly barged in, causing them to look startled.


    Feeling awkward, Ash cautiously asked.


    "...What is this meeting about?"


    "Hehe, you''ve caught us."


    Skuld, touching the teardrop-shaped mark under her eye, covered her mouth andughed.


    "As you see, this is a secret meeting held by the kings of the four major non-human races..."


    "..."


    "We call ourselves the ''Outsiders''."


    As Ash took in the meeting of these so-called outsiders, he internally groaned.


    ''Why do more and more secret... no, private groups seem to be forming without me knowing?''


    It would be nice if the heroes got along on their own, but...


    ''I feel a bit left out, Your Highness?!''


    ...Ash felt slightly hurt as if he was being excluded from their gatherings.


    "So, Prince Ash. What brings you here today?"


    Prompted by Skuld''s question, Ash snapped back to reality.


    The original purpose of his visit was to recruit Burnout and Bodybag, but having met these kings, he had something else to discuss.


    "I have something to tell you all."


    Taking a deep breath, Ash dered.


    "This defensive battle. It won''t be easy."

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Within the World Guardian Front, the influence of the non-human races had grown significantly.


    They had joined the fight on the condition that their entire race would be granted freedom. Naturally, this meant they were staking everything on this war.


    The human nations had also provided a substantial amount of troops and resources, but the non-human races were scraping together everything they could to support the war effort.


    Elves, Dwarves, and Beastmen continued to gather their forces from all over the continent,


    and while the Merfolk''s main force was thest of the four major non-human races to join, they brought with them a merfolk-exclusive airship.


    ''I''m not sure if it''s right to call it an airship...''


    It was a giant flying m...? of sorts.


    Originally, it was more akin to a submarine that swam through the sea, but it was also capable of flight. So, I guess it does count as an airship...?


    Anyway, the four major non-human races currently hold a significant portion of the front lines, representing even the smaller non-human races.


    I nned to honestly warn them about the uing defense battle in advance. I''ll also inform the other kings by tomorrow...


    "This defense battle. It won''t be easy."


    I looked around at the four kings as I spoke.


    "I''ve also sent a messenger to the Imperial Capital. Since our opponent in this battle is a flying monster, I requested that airship forces, including those of the Everck Empire, be sent to assist us."


    The mention of requesting the Everck Empire''s airship forces caused the four kings to tense up.


    "Are you saying that the monsters we''ll be facing are worse than any we''ve encountered before?"


    King Kellison, the Dwarf King, was the first to speak up.


    "Haven''t our forces be quite formidable? We''ve been managing to hold off the previous defense battles with minimal damage."


    "..."


    "Why do you predict that the next defense battle will be tougher?"


    Everyone''s attention was on me.


    I took a deep breath before starting to exin slowly.


    "It might sound strange when I say this."


    I looked around at the kings.


    "The monsters are too docile."


    "Docile? How is that a problem?"


    "...Have you heard that the opponent for the next defense battle is the Fly Legion?"


    Queen Skuld, who had been listening quietly, responded.


    "Yes, we''ve heard. Those disgusting insects are our next enemy, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "But Prince Ash, the Fly Monster is a creature that still exists today, breeding in the filthiest ces around the world."


    Just like the Greenskins, giant flies were a nuisance to modern humanity... in both good and bad ways, a familiar monster.


    "Indeed, they''re a repulsive enemy, but we all know how to deal with them. I don''t see why we need to be so wary."


    I slowly interlocked my fingers.


    "ording to reports from those who went exploring the dungeon during this period of free exploration, all the Fly Monsters fled as soon as they encountered us."


    "Is that so strange?"


    "It is strange."


    I shook my head.


    "Monsters do not flee from humans. They try to kill on instinct."


    "!"


    "If a monster has intelligence, it might run away to lure humans into a trap. But Fly Monsters are not known for their intelligence."


    A chill of tension spread across the faces of the four kings. I continued.


    "Throughout this period of free exploration, our side has not suffered any casualties while continuing to upy the dungeon''s interior."


    Deep inside, the ck Dragon Legion and the Demon Guard are shing.


    We haven''t been able to easily enter beyond Zone 8, but we''ve managed to clean up to Zone 7.


    Complete control of Zone 7 is just a matter of time.


    ...This is the problem.


    The monsters are not resisting.


    The flies flee whenever they encounter us, and we are taking over an empty dungeon.


    "It''s strange. Too... peaceful."


    Like the calm before a storm.


    An eerie peace has settled over the Lake Kingdom. And it''s seeping out beyond theke.


    "And most of all. My intuition is telling me."


    Among all people in this world, I''ve fought with monsters the most and know them well.


    My intuition, as much as I hesitate to say it... can sometimes be sharper than any prediction.


    "This battle will be torturous and difficult."


    Silence fell.


    Skuld, who had been deep in thought, slowly opened her mouth.


    "So, how severe are you expecting it to be, Prince Ash?"


    "..."


    "How powerful is the enemy, and how much damage do we expect to suffer? What are your predictions?"


    After hesitating,


    "Everyone."


    I finally said it.


    "Have you prepared your wills?"


    The color drained from the kings'' faces.


    I took a breath and met each of their gazes.


    "I hope all my concerns are just unfounded worries. However, in the uing battle... it wouldn''t be strange for any of us to die."


    The difficulty is exponentially higher.


    Until now, we''ve managed to minimize damage with massively augmented forces, resources, and my buffs.


    But it will be different moving forward.


    "I n to inform the other kings tomorrow... but I have a particrly bad feeling about this battle."


    "..."


    "Let me tell you in advance. In this battle, and from now on, please do not fight on the front lines, Your Majesties."


    This was the reason I brought up this topic.


    In this damned fantasy world.


    A world where kings wearing crowns consider it an honor to fight on the front lines, an anachronistic romanticism still exists.


    Not that it''s entirely wrong, since in a world where magic and miracles are real, kings wielding such powers can indeed be powerful warriors...


    But still, they are the generals of their forces.


    While all lives are equal, ranks are not. Their deaths would be more devastating to their forces.


    "Step back from the front lines, and gather at themand center. Please assist in leading the forces you belong to."


    Then, I smirked.


    "...But you probably won''t do that, will you?"


    These stubborn kings. They were ready to argue the moment I suggested they stay away from the front lines.


    And, to be honest.


    With enemies so formidable that we cannot afford to keep these kings, the strongest warriors of their forces, away from the front lines...


    "That''s why I''m telling you. Prepare your wills in case of an emergency, and designate your sessors."


    Still, it seemed necessary to warn them.


    Seriously, from now on.


    To ensure we all recognize the fact that we must fight side by side with death looming directly ahead.


    "I will brief everyone about the Fly Legion tomorrow, in the presence of all the other kings."


    I stood up and awkwardly scratched the back of my head.


    "...I''m sorry for bringing up such a heavy topic before dinner."


    "There''s no need for apologies, Prince Ash."


    King Poseidon, the Merking, who had been silently listening, nodded his head.


    "Dying such discussions only makes them more painful."


    The Merking, now speakingfortably as if he had set aside his aquatic concept, said.


    I bowed to the three kings, exchanged a nce and a nod with Kun, and then left the ce.


    "..."


    As I took onest look back at the room, the four kings were deeply immersed in their thoughts, each with a look of contemtion.


    ***


    I hade to the non-human barracks for my main purpose: to summon Bodyback and Burnout.


    "Bodyback, Burnout. It''s been a while since we''ve had a chat just among ourselves."


    The two elves, seeing me after a long time, gave me a broad smile. I smiled back.


    "For this defense battle, you two will operate as an independent party."


    I got straight to the point without beating around the bush.


    Both Bodyback and Burnout had achieved awakening and unlocked their ultimate skills.


    I nned to craft new equipment for them using the loot from thest defense battle.


    Armor made from the Irond harvested from the Irond Lion.


    Bombing equipment from the core extracted from the Dandelion Monster.


    I intended to entrust the operation of each piece of equipment to Bodyback and Burnout respectively.


    "Both pieces of equipment will be crafted not as standard personal gear or firearms, but asrge defensive structures and weaponry. You two will head to the forge tomorrow to start coordinating the creation of the equipment together."


    "Yes!"


    Bodyback answered loudly on behalf of Burnout, who couldn''t speak because he was gagged. I nodded.


    "The monsters we''re up against in this defense battle are flies. While various magical attributes are effective, nothing beats an explosion for wiping out swarms of them."


    Burnout slightly lifted the corners of his mouth, still gagged. I then looked at Bodyback.


    "After Burnout wipes them out with his attack, and then, Bodyback, you''ll block all their attacks with your awakened ability."


    I shook my clenched fist.


    "Let''s show these monsters what we''re made of."


    "Rely on us, Your Highness."


    Bodyback, cing a hand over his chest, smiled brightly.


    "On behalf of Shadow Squad, we won''t disappoint you."


    "..."


    Facing the still youthful faces of these two elves, I suddenly found myself at a loss for words.


    Godhand. Oldgirl. Skull. And now, Bodyback. Burnout.


    My original sub-party of five, now reduced to three deceased and two remaining, still fought alongside me.


    "Thank you, guys."


    I gently squeezed the shoulders of the two elves.


    "Really, thank you..."


    ***


    The next day.


    I gathered the leaders of each nation and organization affiliated with the World Guardian Front and briefed them on the general information and strategies forbating the Fly Legion.


    Though they resemble Earth''s flies in appearance, these monsters of varying sizes differ significantly from Earth''s flies.


    While Earth''s flies assist in pollination and theirrvae can be used in medical treatments, offering some benefits as insects, the Fly Monsters we''re facing do not.


    These bugs, which consume virtually anything, inherently nest in filth, making them inherently dirty and contaminated.


    They attack with limbs rife with various debuffs and sharp mouths.


    I can block mental status ailments and debuffs, but their contaminated attacks cause physical debuffs.


    If infected, one would need priests'' cleanse magic or holy water with purification properties for treatment.


    And... they reproduce rapidly.


    To be precise, the legion itself carries ''eggs'' or rvae'' as resources rather than reproducing in the traditional sense.


    They remain dormant without sufficient ''food,'' but given ''food,'' they hatch, metamorphose, and evolve into adults rapidly.


    That''s the basic idea... And thest characteristic.


    They''re dumb.


    Almost devoid of intelligence, they can easily be eliminated with various traps. The Alchemist Guild is preparing various insect traps.


    ''This wouldn''t be so difficult if that was all.''


    However, my intuition as a yer screams.


    Something more will emerge...


    "This defense battle won''t be easy."


    Just as I told the four major non-human kings yesterday, I instructed the assembled kings to withdraw from the front lines.


    And even to prepare their wills.


    This was the first time I had issued such a warning, and although everyone was visibly taken aback, by now, the other kings gathered here had also grown ustomed to battling monsters.


    "Do you think we''ll get scared just because you say that, Prince Ash?!"


    "If we run away now, how will we face the mockery from other kingster...!"


    "We appreciate the concern, but we''ve grown ustomed to fighting against monsters! If we see a chance to fight, we will!"


    The kings shouted and mored.


    Even those who had tried to flee first during the Imperial Capital siege were now rolling up their sleeves, ready to fight.


    Perhaps it''s because we''re all in this together, facing hardships side by side.


    Though there''s still rivalry and jostling for power, a sense of camaraderie seems to be slowly building in everyone''s hearts.


    ...I hope that''s the case.


    I smiled bitterly.


    "I''ll do my best to ensure that no such tragedy urs."


    Saying this, I unconsciously reached into my pocket, where a folded piece of paper rustled.


    It was my will.


    I, too, had prepared it in advance, just in case.


    "..."


    Clutching that will tightly, I prayed.


    That all of this would turn out to be an overreaction.


    After the battle, I hoped to be reprimanded by the other kings for making too much of a fuss.


    I sincerely wished for that.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    After the meeting adjourned, someone spoke to me as I was about to leave the conference room.


    "Prince Ash, a moment, please."


    Turning around, I saw Valen, the leader of the Southern City-State Alliance, smiling with his characteristic elegant beard brushed up.


    Valen had been one of those actively assisting Crossroad since the battle against the former Goblin God-King, representing not only the South but also the voices of other regional city-states.


    I approached him with a smile in return.


    "What brings you to me, Lord Valen?"


    "Ha-ha."


    Valen chuckled, constantly twirling his mustache as if he had a hidden gift to reveal.


    "You mentioned the monster we''ll be facing in the uing defense battle are called Fly Monsters, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "A few days ago, through some connections, we managed to bring some mercenaries to Crossroad on behalf of our city-state alliance..."


    Valen winked.


    "They''re said to be masters of pest extermination. How about you meet them?"


    "...!"


    Masters of pest extermination...?!


    I gestured urgently, and Valen led the way with a grin.


    The mercenaries were waiting right in front of the hotel Crossroad, where the meeting had been held.


    "Huff-huff. Huff-huff. Huff-huff."


    There were five people, all dressed in resilient material suits that closely resembled Earth''s hazmat suits, covering their entire bodies.


    The face part of the suits was made of goggle-like ss to ensure visibility, but it was foggy, making it impossible to see their faces clearly.


    With each breath they took, a sound of air escaping could be heard.


    As soon as our eyes met, the man who appeared to be the leader asked in a muffled, blocked voice.


    "Where are the bugs we need to deal with?"


    I covered my mouth with my hands and blurted out without realizing.


    "Oh my God."


    The hero party, ''Insect Busters''!


    These five heroes, all of N-grade, seemed ordinary in terms of stats.


    But they possessed a unique trait.


    ''Bug ughters!''


    Against monsters tagged as bugs, they had a trait that increased their damage by 100 percent, making them natural predators.


    Fly Monsters would be a piece of cake for them to wipe out.


    They were essentially walking F-killers, the fantasy world''s version of a pest control service. To think they''ve joined us here!


    I turned to Valen with a moved expression and quickly gave him a thumbs-up. Valen, pleased with my reaction,ughed heartily.


    Standing in front of the Insect Busters, I bluntly asked.


    "What sry do you expect?"


    I felt like writing them a nk check!


    The leader of the Insect Busters simply replied.


    "The sry isn''t important. What we wish for is to kill as many bugs as possible."


    "You''ll be satisfied then."


    I grimaced with a bitter smile.


    "Pretty soon, there will be more than enough, disgustingly, terribly manying your way."


    "We heard about the Fly Monsters, Your Highness."


    Holding up their elongated equipment, the man confidently said.


    "We, the experts, will exterminate them, so please, feel free to rest."


    Their confidence bordered on arrogance, but it was wee.


    I confirmed the employment of all five and set a generous sry for them.


    Pleased by the fact they could exterminate the swarm of Fly Monsters, they entered the barracks breathing heavily under their protective suits.


    ***


    Lake Kingdom Zone 5 Dungeon, ''The zing Colosseum''.


    I visited the ce once ruled by Jackal.


    With Jackal dead, I was concerned about the captured monsters left behind. If any of them were useful, I nned to incorporate them all into my forces.


    Use everything that can be used.


    That was my thoughting here, and a butler goblin greeted me.


    "Krik, wee, our new master."


    "Master? Me?"


    I asked in surprise, and the goblin bowed again, confirming.


    "Yes, Krik. The previous owner of the arena, Lord Jackal, instructed that should any misfortune befall him, all monsters here should be transferred to your ownership."


    "..."


    "This colosseum, along with all the monsters belonging here, are yours, Your Highness. Just give themand."


    I was momentarily speechless.


    I remembered the first time I met Jackal here. And even the moment of his death not long ago.


    I had always imagined, after defeating all the monsters, bringing him back to the surface.


    Sent to the Lake Kingdom below by the empire''s orders hundreds of years ago, forgotten by the upper echelons in name and existence, a man who never forgot the empire''s name and loyally served until the end.


    To give him a new home, a new name, rediscover his old military achievements, reward him appropriately, reinstate him, and watch him adapt and live as a normal person in a peaceful world.


    On a quiet afternoon, sitting in a caf on the outskirts of the imperial capital, imagining him reading the newspaper, trying to adapt to modern times after centuries have passed since the memories.


    But it all ended as a mere fantasy.


    Jackal died in the darkness here.


    I remember him. His life and death, his loyalty and his history, all of it. But Jackal is dead.


    And even in death, he left me everything he had built.


    I saw the monsters lined up in rows inside the colosseum, all tamed by Jackal.


    Including the monsters I had captured from time to time, it was enough to form a small legion with just the captured monsters.


    "..."


    I took a deep breath.


    I remember the faces and names of everyone who died under my g.


    Though they are dead, they have each left their legacy on this frontline, intertwining and forming the foundation for the next step.


    So, I cannot lose.


    Think I''ll lose, you damned monsters? My g carries the legacy of all those great people.


    "Hey, butler."


    Calling the goblin butler, he quickly bowed.


    "Krik,mand me."


    "What do you think about the monsters currently overflowing... the Fly Monsters?"


    The goblin rolled his eyes and cautiously replied.


    "They are insignificant monsters."


    "I see."


    "Krik. However, the former master, Lord Jackal, always used to say something to us."


    "What''s that?"


    "That the most insignificant ones are often the greatest and the ones to be most wary of."


    The goblin cleared his throat and then, imitating Jackal''s voice, spoke in a low tone.


    "Building a high tower is done with insignificant bricks, one by one, and tearing down that high tower also starts with removing just one of those bricks."


    "..."


    "While personally overseeing the reconstruction of this Colosseum, carrying bricks, he exined it like that, Krik."


    The goblin nced at me but didn''t stop speaking.


    "A Fly Monster is but an insignificant monster. However... it''s also a monster capable enough to be that one brick removed."


    "Thanks for the good words."


    Could this be considered a message left by Jackal?


    Mulling over his advice, I nodded towards the goblin butler.


    "Prepare to deploy. All of you, we need to fight in this battle."


    The goblin butler saluted me.


    "We will not dishonor Lord Jackal''s name."


    ***


    Time flew by.


    The heroes and soldiers became proficient in tactics tobat the Fly Monsters monsters.


    Various equipment poured out from the forge, and the alchemy workshop produced all kinds of traps for catching Fly Monsters.


    Bodybag and Burnout started training to improve their proficiency with the newly made equipment, and under mymand, traps designed for catching Fly Monsters were installed all along the front lines.


    Stone masons and carpenters busied themselves reinforcing the forward bases and the main city walls.


    The newly arrived mercenary group, Insect Busters, provided professional advice on exterminating pests.


    Sturdy armors were distributed to all soldiers to resist the Fly Monsters'' contaminated attacks.


    The armors were designed to cover even the joints with sturdy leather without leaving any gaps.


    While the vanguard heroes and soldiers were arming themselves robustly, the magicians were also busy preparing.


    "You fledglings! You don''t even know the M of magic! Must I teach you everything from scratch?"


    Under Dearmudin''smand, all the magicians assigned to the front formed structured parties and squads.


    By nature, magicians are a profession that tends towards being lone wolves, not keen on coboration.


    This is a somewhat biased view, but it''s undeniably a trend.


    However, this was inefficient for a military force.


    I requested Dearmudin to integrate the magicians assigned to the front into a single army, and Dearmudin faithfully executed my request.


    After rigorous training, the magicians reached a level where they could easilyunchbined spells by element.


    And, after enduring the hard training together.


    "Grandpa!"


    "I don''t understand this part of the magic circle, Grandpa!"


    "Please tutor me too!"


    "These insolent ones, I''m not your grandpa... Ah!"


    Dearmudin, surrounded by young magicians chirping like chicks, shook his head in disapproval and clicked his tongue.


    "I''ll exin it just once, so listen carefully, got it?"


    The young magicians around the grumbling Dearmudin unanimously responded with a "Yes!"


    Despite his grumbling, Dearmudin, true to his role as the master of the ivory tower, efficiently imparted his knowledge to the young magicians.


    Watching the magicians gather to discuss magic among themselves, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "..."


    Preparation time was over.


    I bit my lip as I gazed southward.


    Tomorrow, the monsters would crawl out from theke.


    ***


    That night.


    "..."


    Sitting on the roof of the barracks, Kun was looking at the sky.


    While Kun was lost in thought, staring at the sky, someone struggled up thedder to the roof.


    "Ugh!"


    As Kun turned to look, the person who had just climbed up was Princess Yun.


    "What are you doing here, Kun?"


    Yun asked energetically, squinting her distinctive bright yellow eyes and smiling. Under the clear summer night sky, her ivory-colored hair shone particrly white.


    Kun, having nced at Yun, awkwardly looked back at the sky.


    "I was looking at the moon."


    "Hmm. The moonlight is faint, isn''t it?"


    The sky held a crescent moon.


    Yun, examining the shape of the moon that resembled a fingernail, turned her gaze back to Kun.


    "So, that''s why you don''t have your pretty fur?"


    "...Yes."


    Kun was in his human form, not his beast-man form.


    From the new moon to the full moon, and from the full moon to the waning moon - the Leaf Tribe lived as beast-men during the full moon when the moon was waxing, and as ordinary humans for the rest of the month. This was their cycle of transformation.


    Being in human form, which weakened his physical abilities, was a burden for Kun, especially inbat.


    Especially in this battle, where the enemy was expected to be strong...


    "Don''t worry too much! If anything happens, I''ll protect you!"


    Yun rolled up her sleeves, showing off her arms confidently.


    "..."


    After a long hesitation, Kun slowly opened his mouth.


    "Princess Yun. There''s something I need to..."


    "Oh, don''t say any more."


    Yun cut him off. Kun''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Huh? But, I mean..."


    "I know what you want to say. I also know that I haven''t yet entered your heart."


    "..."


    Since the night of the party, Kun and Yun had continued to spend time together. Yun had been constantly showering Kun with affection.


    However... while Kun did feel fond of Yun, his feelings hadn''t developed beyond that.


    Yun sighed deeply.


    "Love really isn''t easy, is it? I think I''m not such a bad woman, but why can''t I be loved..."


    Yun rested her chin in her hand and looked up at the crescent moon.


    "But honestly, I don''t want to be rejected right before a big battle."


    "..."


    "So, let''s just stay in this flirty rtionship for a bit longer. Just a few more days. That''s okay, right?"


    Yun turned to look at Kun with a grin.


    Her signature confident smile looked particrly bitter to Kun today, leaving him momentarily at a loss for words.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    "Princess Yun."


    After a brief silence, Kun asked.


    "Have you written your will?"


    Taken aback by the sudden question, Yun blinked and then nodded.


    "Yes. Not just for this battle, but because you never know what might happen afterward."


    "Let''s exchange them."


    "Eh? Exchange? Our wills?"


    Kun was the first to pull out his will and hand it over.


    "I''m embarrassed to say, but my will is full of shameful content. I got a bit emotional while writing it. From my thoughts on my deceased brother to messages for my subordinates, it''s quite lengthy."


    "Ah, I did something simr. I wrote a paragraph each for my mom, dad, brother, sister, and siblings, pressing down with tears. My face was burning when I read it again."


    "After writing it, I thought I never want anyone to see this. Never."


    "Me neither."


    "So, to ensure that nobody reads it, we mustn''t die."


    After a moment of silence, Yun,ughing, took out her will and handed it to Kun. They exchanged their wills.


    "Let''s keep each other''s wills. And after this battle, let''s exchange them back."


    "..."


    "And then let''s talk seriously. About how our rtionship should proceed."


    "Okay."


    Yun carefully tucked Kun''s will into her chest and sat next to him, gently resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Since we''re still in a flirty rtionship, I can at least borrow your shoulder, right?"


    "Anytime."


    Looking up at the summer night sky sprinkled with the Milky Way, Kun whispered softly.


    "Let''s not die."


    "Of course."


    Yun chuckled lightly.


    "I have no ns to die without even experiencing a proper rtionship, only to be rejected all my life."


    ***


    The next day at noon.


    The hot summer sun was positioned right in the center of the southern sky, heating the air until the ground seemed to simmer.


    At the forward base in front of the ckke, Crossroad''s elite forces were positioned ready for battle.


    "Remember, this is merely a preliminary battle."


    I reiterated to the heroes and soldiers.


    "It''s a battle close to reconnaissance, to observe their condition and gauge their strength."


    Throughout the scouting period, the Fly Monsters monsters had only fled.


    Without engaging in proper battle, they merely slithered away into the darkness, avoiding us.


    Thus, we currently have nobat experience against them, nor do we know who their legionmander is.


    The real gathering of information starts now.


    That''s why I repeatedly instructed my subordinates to proceed with caution in the battle.


    "Don''t push yourselves too hard. If necessary, think of the forward base as expendable."


    Listening to my words, the heroes and soldiers under mymand glinted fiercely.


    "Stay light on your feet, heavy in your vignce. Minimize casualties and gather as much information on the enemy as possible, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    My elite forces answered in unison.


    Then, the newly arrived 5 members dressed in protective suits  the ''Insect Busters''  strutted their stuff beside me.


    "Don''t worry too much, Your Highness. As long as we''re here, any bug can be exterminated."


    "Hmm."


    "There''s no need to be tense. We''ll take care of the pest control..."


    The Insect Busters were specially assigned to my direct party for their expertise in exterminating bugs.


    Though their boastful attitude made the existing heroes somewhat ufortable, I was lenient with them.


    For this battle, at least, they were undeniably an elite forceparable to any hero party.


    Swoosh...


    That''s when it happened. The surface of the ckke began to ripple.


    "Foam spotted on theke surface! They''reing out!"


    A scout attached to the telescope shouted. Imanded.


    "Activate all artifacts around theke! Don''t dy!"


    "Yes! Activating artifacts!"


    Lilly shouted, stretching out her hand, and the artifacts previously installed by the alchemy team around theke started to sh and activate.


    I gnawed at my dry lips, waiting for the enemy''s emergence.


    Then,


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, the artifacts I had installed around theke detonated simultaneously.


    "Damn...!"


    I couldn''t help but curse.


    A teleport gate trap.


    A trap that covered theke''s entrance with a giant teleport gate, sending the passing monsters to the spirit realm. It was the same one used during the battle with the Goblin God-King.


    All the resources and a fortune that had been gathered were invested in creating it.


    Bang! Boom!


    Inside theke, an ominous energy surged, destroying all the artifacts.


    I had hoped that the unintelligent Fly Monsters monsters would easily fall for it, but it was so easily neutralized.


    And immediately after.


    Bubble, bubble, bubble...


    Theke''s surface began to boil tumultuously,


    Pop!


    Water droplets soared high into the sky.


    And then- it appeared.


    Roar!


    A gigantic- almost as if dozens of airships werebined into one, a massive... but unmistakably Fly Monsters-shaped monster.


    With devil-like horns protruding from its head, the enormous Fly Monsters slowly emerged above theke''s surface and stopped there.


    "...?"


    I blinked.


    "What is that."


    It was huge.


    There''s a considerable distance from the forward base to theke, yet the creature was clearly visible to the naked eye.


    It was too big. Could a Fly Monsters of such size even exist?


    And if it did, how had it managed to hide from our scouts until now...?


    I hurriedly opened the system window, and there,


    [Enemy Information  STAGE 35]


    - Lv.? King of Flies: 1 entity


    The enemy information window hadpletely changed.


    "King of Flies...?"


    It was the first time I''d seen it.


    An entity not even introduced in the game. A cold sweat ran down my spine.


    Moreover, why is it alone?


    Where are the other Fly Monsters...


    Roar!


    The next moment, as the creature spread its hundreds of legs to the sides,


    Whirrr-


    Whirrrrrrrrr!


    Countless Fly Monsters stored inside its body began to pour out.


    "...!"


    I finally understood the ''structure'' of the creature.


    This gigantic monster was a conglomerate of countless Fly Monsters monsters merged into one.


    Whirrrrrrrrr!


    As if mimicking the sound of a ho in flight, thousands of Fly Monsters poured out from either side of the King of Flies.


    Then, they began to move in a manner not at all characteristic of ordinary flies.


    In an orderly fashion.


    Like fighter jets performing an aerobatic flight.


    They started an endless rotation following a predetermined orbit.


    Screeeeech!


    From behind the King of Flies, they flew tirelessly, tracing a figure-eight trajectory on its side. The shape drawn by these thousands of Fly Monsters was clear.


    Infinity ().


    Thump-


    Though iprehensible to the human mind.


    Somehow, through this inscrutable ritual, lift was generated, though the principle behind it was unknown.


    Slowly, the massive body of the King of Flies rose into the air.


    Swirling!


    This time, hundreds of Fly Monsters emerged from the vicinity of the King of Flies''s head and began to circle around it.


    The dark afterimages they created while circling looked like a halo or aura around an angel, just by their shape.


    The Fly Monsters drew threeyers of halos above the King of Flies''s head.


    The innermost and outermost halos rotated to the right, while the middle halo rotated to the left.


    The massive form of the King of Flies, now rising into the air, dominated the sky.


    Was it a coincidence?


    At this moment, the halos above the King of Flies''s head obscured the sun.


    Given the time was noon and they were directly to our south, it was a natural urrence. The dark circle of flies seemed to devour the sun like a sr eclipse.


    The brightest time of day suddenly covered in twilight.


    And then, the King of Flies, stretching hundreds of its legs to the sides, in the next moment.


    Click.


    Folded those hundreds of legs inward, gathering them at the center of its body.


    It looked like a gesture of prayer or as if putting palms together.


    "...!"


    Chills ran up my arms unknowingly.


    Under the devoured ck sun.


    A monster in prayer, with halos formed of Fly Monsters above its head and wings of infinity formed by Fly Monsters behind its back.


    Ominous, unclean, irreverent.


    All actions of this Fly Monsters were beyond humanprehension, something I had never encountered before.


    Honestly.


    I felt a chill down my spine.


    "My lord."


    Turning at Lucas''s voice, I saw Lucas with an expression I had never seen before.


    "Something... something''s wrong."


    Pale.


    Even Lucas had a bloodless face, swallowing dryly and muttering.


    "Although the legionmanders we''ve faced before had extraordinary evil energy, this one..."


    "..."


    "Is too... too malevolent. It''s suffocating. What exactly..."


    My passive skill, [Unyielding Commander], was functioning perfectly.


    All heroes at this forward base were under the influence of my passive skill. Even if this monster inflicted some sort of mental status anomaly, everyone would withstand it without issue.


    But it didn''t take any action.


    Merely, by its existence.


    Its form and actions, alien to human understanding, and its innate malevolence... had managed to dishearten everyone present.


    "...Grr!"


    I clenched my teeth.


    So what now?


    Is this the first time we''ve faced an iprehensible or malevolent enemy? No, it''s not.


    Nothing changes. Nothing is different. It''s a monster intent on destroying humanity, and we are here to stop such creatures.


    "Prepare for battle-!"


    At mymand, the heroes and soldiers who had been in a daze snapped to attention.


    "Don''t panic! Fight as we''ve trained!"


    I swung the g and then firmly nted it into the ground.


    "It''s a conglomerate of Fly Monsters flies! Don''t be intimidated just because it''s big! In the end, it''s made up of those Fly Monsters we can easily capture!"


    It''s simr to the carrier and interceptor concept from ssic strategy simtion games.


    The King of Flies is the aircraft carrier. The Fly Monsters making up its body are the interceptorsunched from the carrier.


    We were intimidated by the monolith''s presence, but at its core, they''re just flies.


    "We can definitely defeat it! Don''t panic, stay calm, and prepare for battle as trained!"


    My repeatedmands rallied my subordinates into an orderly defense formation.


    Experienced artillerymen lined up the cannons, and the mage units gathered their magical power. Various traps and artifacts densely installed around the forward base were ready to activate in an instant.


    And then, the King of Flies, slowly rising and approaching us-


    Click.


    Unfolding one of its hundreds of legs, it leisurely extended it forward.


    And the end of that grotesquely hairy leg... gently traced a small circle.


    Was it an illusion?


    For a moment, that motion felt like the conductor of an orchestra directing with his baton.


    Whirrrrrrrrrr!


    Following that gesture, a portion of the Fly Monsters stored within the King of Flies''s massive body emerged and... began to pour towards the forward base at breakneck speed.


    Watching the Fly Monsters form a picture-perfect flight formation, I was momentarily speechless.


    No aerial monster we had faced before.


    Had ever flown in such a neat and beautiful formation.


    "Prepare for battle-!"


    I shouted until my throat was raw.


    "They''reing-!"

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    From the body of the King of Flies, a horde of monstrous flies poured out towards the forward base.


    Screeeeech!


    The sound of the wind being sliced as the flies descended.


    Their methodical release in precise intervals resembled a meticulously coordinated missile barrage.


    However, we were not unprepared on this side.


    "Summon-!"


    I shouted, extending my hand forward.


    Swoosh!


    At that moment, my magical barrier oveid atop the forward base''s walls, simultaneouslybining with R-grade magical cores and various building materials pre-positioned around the area.


    My ultimate skill, [The Foremost g], allows the construction of a magical fortress. Within this fortress''s range, the restriction on the number of summoned creatures disappears.


    In other words, as long as there are materials and resources, it''s possible to build an unlimited number of turrets!


    Within seconds, dozens of automatic turrets were constructed atop the walls of the forward base.


    Click, ck, ng!


    Click-!


    Thepleted automatic turrets raised their barrels in unison and then,


    Ratatatata!


    Fired away.


    A barrage of turquoise magic bullets decorated the sky, shredding the iing monstrous flies to pieces.


    Vrooooom!


    For the flies that narrowly evaded the barrage with acrobatic flight, there was,


    Zapzapzap!


    An electric trap waiting!


    The walls of the forward base were stered with all kinds of insect-killing traps.


    From electric traps to sticky traps, insecticides, me throwers...


    Artifacts optimized for killing flies were densely packed.


    This was, in essence, Project Fly Hell!


    Thud, thud, thud...!


    The flies torn apart by the barrage and caught in traps quickly dropped dead. The first wave of monstrous flies was swiftly dealt with.


    "Ha, haha...!"


    "This is nothing!"


    The faces of the heroes and soldiers brightened a bit, having realized anew that they could indeed contend with these monsters.


    And at the same time.


    Click-


    The King of Flies now extended two of its legs forward.


    Immediately after,


    Vrooooom-


    Screeeeech!


    A muchrger number of flies emerged from the King of Flies''s abdomen than before.


    Their numbers were roughly double that of the first wave.


    Maintaining formation, I yelled towards the iing horde of monsters.


    "Don''t underestimate them-!"


    The automatic turrets ceaselessly fired magic bullets, and the flies that made it through the barrage all crashed into traps and dropped dead.


    Still, sufficiently, manageable!


    Click-


    And the King of Flies, before the second wave had even finished dying, moved on to its next action.


    This time, it extended four of its legs forward.


    Vrooooom-


    Screeeeech!


    An intimidating swarm of flies poured out from the King of Flies''s abdomen.


    Twice the number of the previous wave. Four times that of the initial wave.


    The sky was so filled with flies that the blue of the sky was almostpletely obscured.


    Until now, defensive turrets, traps, and artifacts alone had enabled automatic interception, but now it was bing difficult.


    "Grr...! Begin interception!"


    At my shout, the waiting heroes and soldiers gripped their weapons.


    "Artillery! Fire!"


    "Yes! Fire-!"


    "Fire-!"


    Boom! Boom! Boomboomboom!


    Artillery skillfully fired their shells, which exploded in mid-air, showering down a rain of fire.


    Followed by arrows from the archers, skewering the flies and causing them to rain down like precipitation.


    The elite forces of the monster front formed an overwhelming barrage. The flies couldn''t even approach properly and were utterly annihted.


    And then,


    As ifpletely indifferent to the humans'' desperate resistance, the King of Flies mechanically moved on to its next action.


    Click-


    Legs. Eight of them.


    "...!"


    Suddenly, clouds gathered in the sky, and then, those clouds began to move toward the forward base en masse.


    ...No, not clouds.


    A swarm of flies.


    Double the number of the previous wave. Eight times that of the initial wave, these monstrous flies descended on the forward base like a rain of missiles.


    In desperation, I called out to the mage.


    "Dearmudin!"


    "I''m on it!"


    The mages waiting in the wings raised their staves towards the sky at once. Dearmudinmanded,


    "In the order we agreed upon, by element! Water element team goes first, then follow in sequence!"


    "Yes!"


    "Now-!"


    Following Dearmudin''s signal, magic of different elements poured forth.


    Water, ice, and then lightning.


    Followed by wind.


    Lastly, fire.


    Dearmudin unleashed a massive me from his staff.


    Mages, positioned by element, executed the pre-arrangedbination. The swarm of flies filling the sky was cleanly swept away.


    But,


    Click-


    The King of Flies did not stop.


    Now, it extended sixteen legs.


    "...!"


    For a moment, I couldn''t hear anything.


    The sheer number of flies emerging from the King of Flies was so great that the sound of their wings fluttering filled my ears to the point of deafness.


    "Burnout!"


    I shouted desperately. Thankfully, due to my trait [Main Order], mymand was clearly conveyed to my subordinates.


    "It''s your turn!"


    Burnout nodded and activated her equipment.


    Click! Vroom...!


    A rough sound, reminiscent of a gasoline car''s engine, roared as Burnout''s custom-made,rge, specialized weapon transformed and readied itself.


    It was a massive, mounted machine gun-like device, with six barrels arranged in a cylindrical shape, and at its center, a bombing core taken from the body of the Dandelion Monster Legionmander was installed.


    Creak...!


    As a red light entered the core, hundreds of dandelion seed-like bullets were loaded into the barrels as if being sucked in, and as the barrels began to spin and preheat to a red glow, the device started firing.


    Dadadadada-!


    A terrifying firing sound was apanied by a blinding muzzle sh.


    Burnout had the ability to add explosive properties to the projectiles she fired. Moreover, using a weapon made from the core of a dandelion monster, specialized for bombing, and...


    ''Adding the ultimate skill effect on top of that!''


    Burnout''s awakened ultimate skill [Fireworks] is a passive skill.


    Its effect is to make the bodies of the enemies she kills immediately ''explode.''


    Compared to other heroes'' ultimate skills, it might seem modest, but the true value of this ultimate skill is revealed when facing a massive number of monsters like now.


    If Burnout kills an enemy monster with her bombing,


    The dead monster''s body explodes, and the explosion damage causes another dead monster''s body to explode... creating an infinite chain reaction.


    And if thisbination of bombing and explosion can be sessfully linked!


    Boomboomboomboom!


    It bes possible to truly annihte hordes of minor monsters with firepower...!


    Flowers of fire bloomed in the sky. In front of Burnout''s overwhelming bombardment, countless flies exploded, burst, and fell burning.


    In front of this spectacr fireworks disy, our heroes and soldiers cheered.


    When the terrifying explosions ended, the sky had cleared, and at the base of the forward base''s walls, the bodies of the burnt flies were piled up like a mountain.


    A smile unwittingly crossed my lips.


    "How does it taste, you damned bugs..."


    I couldn''t finish my sentence.


    Click-


    Thirty-two legs of the King of Flies.


    Were extending forward.


    Unknowingly, I screamed.


    "Damn it, enough already! You crazy monster-!"


    Thudthudthudthudthud-!


    It poured down.


    A shower of fly monsters, thirty-two times the number of the initial wave, was hammered towards the ground.


    "Fire at will! Respond-!"


    We also began intercepting using all avable means.


    But- there were too many.


    Far too many.


    Beyond automatic turrets, traps, artifacts, shells, arrows, magic, and bombardments...


    Vrooooom!


    The flies that finally broke through the barrage and fire began to prate inside the walls.


    I stared at the hideouspound eyes of a giant fly that had reached right in front of me, thinking.


    Why.


    Is there so many...?!


    "Bodybag-!"


    At the same time as my shout, Bodybag, who was on standby, activated her exclusive equipment.


    Bodybag''s ultimate skill is [Multiple Telekinesis].


    The ability to manipte multiple objects at once with telekinesis, with no limit to the number of objects as long as the magic allows.


    Click, click, click-!


    Dozens of armors arrayed in front of Bodybag rose into the air all at once.


    The armor, obtained from the Irond Lion and processed to be as light yet as sturdy as possible.


    Bodybag used these armors to-


    Thump! Thump! Thump-!


    Block the rain of flies pouring towards Burnout by force.


    Burnout needs to keep attacking without rest.


    Someone needs to block the flies'' attacks for Burnout, who is continuously bombarding. Bodybag was performing that role.


    From all directions, flies poured towards Burnout, but the armors controlled by Bodybag easily crushed their heads.


    Simultaneously, vanguard heroes who had drawn their weapons stepped forward, slicing and stabbing the flies that had gotten close.


    Several heroes shone with their brilliant efforts, but especially.


    Crackcrackcrack!


    The Insect Busters were rampaging.


    Their previously shown arrogance was not just for show.


    Burning with methrowers, melting with unidentified toxic fluids, smashing with hammers, and searing with electrically charged staffs...


    Especially the leader was furiously ripping apart the flies, wielding a magitech weapon with des rotating like a chainsaw in his hand.


    Crackcrack-!


    With every swing of that saw, flies were ferociously shredded.


    The flies that had broken through our fire and prated inside the walls, however, could not breach the wall formed by the vanguard heroes and were utterly pulverized.


    It seemed as if we were somehow holding on, but... in reality, the situation was worsening by the moment.


    "Your Highness!"


    Lilly reported urgently.


    "They''re not getting caught in the traps anymore!"


    "What?"


    "They''re not being lured into traps! Not a single one has been caught since a while ago!"


    It wasn''t just the traps.


    "The shells aren''t hitting properly either!"


    "Arrows, too, they seem to be dodging as if they can predict their paths! The hit rate is plummeting! This is clear evasion...!"


    I clenched my teeth.


    Are they learning?


    The flies?


    Our attack patterns?


    "Don''t mess with me, seriously...!"


    When we somehow managed to clean up the flies that had swarmed in,


    The inside of the forward base was filled with the bodies of flies, and the vanguard heroes and soldiers were gasping for air.


    I, too, had been swinging my pistol, Agate, and staff, Maestro, to kill the flies. Grinding my teeth, I looked up at the sky.


    Vooooooom...


    Slowly, yet surely.


    The collective of giant flies - the King of Flies was getting closer to our side.


    "...I''ve been waiting."


    And that meant,


    "You''re within range, you damned monster...!"


    It also meant that the monster had entered the range where our secret attack would be most efficient!


    "Damian! It''s your turn!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    As I shouted, Damian, who had been waiting behind me, transformed his rifle as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    The true highest firepower of the monster front.


    Nightmare yer, [ck Queen].


    Click, click, creak!


    Above the barrel of the ck Queen, transformed into a long railgun, seven magical bullets spun around and merged into one. Magical current imbued with power sparked along the barrel.


    I extended my fist forward and yelled.


    "Fire!"


    Damian did not hesitate to pull the trigger.


    Boom!


    With a terrifying st, Damian was thrown backward by the recoil of the shot.


    And the white magical bullet that was fired cut through the air like dancing-


    Puff-!


    And blew the giant head of the King of Flies to pieces.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    The giant head of the King of Flies exploded into pieces.


    We all held our breath and watched this spectacle. In a moment of silence, I swallowed dryly.


    The massive body of the King of Flies, now headless, staggered. The halos that were rotating above stopped altogether, and the infinite orbits behind it gradually came to a halt as well.


    Then, the enormous body of the King of Flies slowly crumbled, spilling onto the ground and-


    Abruptly stopped in mid-air.


    The falling mass of the King of Flies slowly righted itself and then-


    Shhhrrrrrr!


    Began to regenerate its head.


    Hundreds, thousands of flies that had emerged from its body began to swarm and fill the empty head.


    It was as if time was rewinding.


    In no time, the King of Flies had restored its head and floated back into the air as if nothing had happened. The halos and orbiting wings that had stopped moving were now rotating again.


    "Yeah, just like that..."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "There''s no way it would die that easily...!"


    It seemed only a brief pause in its march. The King of Flies once again stretched its legs forward.


    This time, sixty-four.


    Though I hadn''t counted them, judging by the amount it had increased by, it was almost certain. Dozens of the King of Flies''s long, hairy, and hideous legs began to slowly stretch forward.


    Before its legs could fully extend, I issued an order.


    "...Retreat."


    Lucas flinched and looked at me. I spoke more forcefully.


    "Full retreat! Now! We''ll abandon the forward base! Prepare for a counterattack at Crossroad''s main castle!"


    Lucas quickly took mymand and shouted loudly.


    "Full retreat-! Withdraw through the teleport gate-!"


    The heroes and soldiers responded quickly. Without any objections, they immediately grabbed whatever equipment they could carry and ran towards the teleport gate.


    "Burnout! Bodybag! Leave the equipment! Retreat is the priority!"


    I gave separate orders to the two of them. It was impractical to run away carrying suchrge equipment.


    After all, there were spare equipments at Crossroad.


    Hesitating at first, Burnout and Bodybag eventually nodded and dashed towards the teleport gate.


    Alchemists and other nonbat personnel first. Then priests, mages, archers, and other ranged attackers. Finally, the vanguard heroes guarded the rear as they retreated.


    In an orderly manner, we retreated.


    "...?!"


    Except for one team.


    The hero party newly under mymand, the ''Insect Busters,'' excluded.


    Crackcrackcrack!


    The five heroes, d in protective gear, remained at the end of the wall, continuing to crush the swarming flies.


    "Insect Busters!"


    I yelled desperately.


    "Stop fighting and retreat! Can''t you hear me?!"


    "...Just a bit more..."


    But, lost in their frenzy of swinging weapons, the Insect Busters still did not retreat.


    "Just ten more, no, just five more to kill...!"


    Meanwhile, the King of Flies was slowly extending its dozens of legs forward.


    Brrrrrrrr-


    Screeeeech!


    An overwhelminglyrge number of fly monsters emerged from the King of Flies''s body and surged towards our forward base.


    With our forces already in retreat, there was no way we could stop such numbers. Staying would mean certain death. I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    "Retreat, I said! Hurry-!"


    And in that moment of difference, they had crossed a point of no return.


    Suddenly, a countless number of flies poured out, filling the space between the Insect Busters and us.


    Like a summer squall, the swarm of flies began to destroy the walls.


    The flies clung thickly to the automatic defense turrets firing barrages and slowly, but surely, stripped away their armor and destroyed them.


    Artifacts were taken down one by one, and traps werepletely neutralized.


    The Insect Busters, who had turned toote, stopped in their tracks when they found themselves densely surrounded by flies.


    "..."


    And then.


    Click-!


    The leader of the Insect Busters reactivated their momentarily halted equipment and turned back towards the wall.


    "Leave us behind, Your Highness."


    What?


    "It''s impossible to break through this encirclement and reach you. So, we''ll just fight and die here."


    The leader chuckled.


    "We''re the ones who lost our families to these bugs. During the great pest outbreak in the east, it was us who ran away, leaving our families behind in our vige. We saved our lives that day but lost everything else."


    The leader''s goggles shimmered with the fluids of bugs, turning towards me.


    That shimmering... it looked just like thepound eyes of a fly.


    The goggles, always foggy, were clear for the first time. It was then I truly looked into this man''s eyes for the first time.


    Empty. Hollow. Parched.


    They were not the eyes of a living person.


    Ah.


    I realized at that moment.


    Why these N-grade heroes, without any notable skills or stats, could fight better against bugs than any SSR-grade heroes.


    The answer was simple.


    They were fighting with their livesid down.


    Clickkkk...!


    The five reactivated their equipment. methrowers, venom sprayers, hammers, electric staffs, and magic-engineered saw des roared fiercely.


    "We swore that day. Never to run away from bugs again. Better to die with them."


    The leader screamed, almost as if his cry wasing from the saw he wielded.


    "Today is that day-!"


    Screeeeeech!


    A waterfall of fly monsters poured down on the five.


    As I attempted to go back and retrieve those five, Lucas urgently grabbed my shoulder.


    "My lord! You must retreat now!"


    "But!"


    "They ignored yourmand! Those who disregard military orders on the battlefield are no longer soldiers!"


    "But they are people! People are to be saved! They still can return!"


    As I spoke,


    Screeeeeech!


    A swarm of flies crazily clung to the isted heroes, who began to swing their weapons, killing the flies. Indeed, even in such a situation, these five were powerful in exterminating the bug monsters.


    "Give her back, you bug bastards!"


    The leader roared with boiling rage.


    "Spit out my daughter you chewed up, you motherfuckers!"


    Crackcrackcrackcrackcrack!


    The saw de spun without hesitation, cutting through all the flies that clung to it.


    I directed the heroes who hadn''t yet taken the gate.


    "Assist in the interception until they can return! Damien! Junior!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Huuuu...!"


    Damien drew his [Venom Fang] and began firing, while Junior, taking a deep breath, conjured a tornado.


    Flies nearing the gate were shredded by Lucas''s longsword and Evangeline''s cavalry spear.


    I erected a magic barrier to support the Insect Busters and continued to shout.


    "Come back, Insect Busters! You can still retreat! We will open a path for you! Isn''t it better to live to fight another day? Hurry...!"


    But.


    They did not look back.


    And that decision was correct. Their return had already be impossible.


    The moment the Insect Busters managed to hold at the end of the wall was brief. Completely surrounded by flies, they were wrapped up like a giant whip and dropped.


    Brrr-


    Thud!


    And then, the poured flies... began to forcibly lift them into the air by grabbing their limbs.


    "Let go, you bastards!"


    The leader man managed to hold them off by swinging his saw,


    "Let go, let go! Let this go!"


    "Ugh, aghhhh!"


    The rest of the Insect Busters, one by one, were captured by the flies and pulled up into the air.


    With brutal footwork, the flies tore through their protective gear and deeply embedded their proboscises into the openings.


    Then, the resisting heroes lost all their strength and hung limp.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Damien desperately fired his gun to shoot down the flies, but new ones quickly arrived to fill their ces.


    Soon, the heroes of the Insect Busters were dragged high into the sky.


    Crack!


    The saw held by the leader, fighting until the end, broke.


    The leader, staring despondently at his saw broken in half, finally looked back towards us.


    "There''s no need to try to understand us."


    The leader muttered with a hollowugh.


    "Just as humans cannot understand flies."


    Brrrrrr!


    The next moment, flies that rushed at him tore his protective gear to shreds and plunged their proboscises into his body, beginning to drag him into the sky.


    "My lord!"


    Lucas shook my shoulder violently as I watched this scene nkly.


    "We can''t hold on any longer! Hurry!"


    "Ugh...!"


    I clenched my eyes shut and turned around.


    At the side of the gate, Torkel, remaining at the very back, nodded heavily. I clenched my teeth and threw myself into the teleport gate.


    Looking back at the sky for thest time.


    All five members of the Insect Busters were being dragged into the air by the flies.


    And at the end of that void...


    The giant King of Flies, with hundreds of arms spread wide, floated in the air, looming over everything.


    "..."


    Iprehensible.


    The actions of the monster, the hearts of people.


    sh-!


    The teleport gate activated, filling my view with a bright white light.


    ***


    "Ugh."


    The leader of the Insect Busters slowly opened his eyes.


    "Ugh... How long was I asleep..."


    He was certainly fighting the flies...


    ...and was captured by them, dragged here.


    "!"


    The startled leader''s eyes snapped open. He frantically swung his arms around, searching for his weapon.


    But, strangely enough.


    There wasn''t a single bug in sight. This ce was a clean, white space.


    "Huh?"


    As the puzzled leader let out a bewildered moan, suddenly.


    "Daddy!"


    A voice that shouldn''t be heard rang out.


    The leader, with eyes wide open, turned towards the voice to see his young daughter running towards him, smiling brightly.


    His precious daughter, taken by bug monsters decades ago, whose body was never found.


    The child he had abandoned to save himself, running away.


    Without a single scar, exactly as she was in his memory, radiantly alive.


    "Ah... Ahhh...!"


    The leader stuttered, unable to form proper words, and eventually burst into tears, embracing his daughter.


    "My daughter... my girl... I''m sorry, daddy is..."


    His small, warm daughter in his armsughed heartily. Clinging to that sensation, the leader begged for forgiveness.


    "I didn''t run away this time... Did daddy do well? Will you forgive me?"


    "Of course, daddy."


    The daughter wrapped her short, chubby arms around the leader''s neck, answering brightly.


    "Daddy, you''re so sweet!"


    ***


    Somewhere inside the King of Flies''s stomach.


    A breeding ground with countless eggsid out.


    The heroes of the Insect Busters, poisoned and paralyzed, hallucinated andughed as they were transferred here.


    Maggots that had just hatched swarmed over the five heroes like a wave.


    The fresh maggots slowly covered the bodies and faces of the five heroes.


    The face of the leader,ughing with a bloodied face until the end, was eventuallypletely covered by the monster''srvae and disappeared from view.


    Brrrrrrrrrr-


    In addition to the five heroes, the flies that went out to find food brought back everything that could be eaten and piled it up in the breeding ground.


    From the corpses of their burnt kin to deer and squirrels, birds, and even trees and grass, everything.


    Countless flies devastated the area, storing resources inside the King of Flies''s body.


    Floating in the air, moving slowly, the King of Flies emitted anguid cry as it stocked its offspring''s food within itself.


    Brrrrrrrrrr...


    Aircraft carrier burning adult flies for travel, a breeding ground for raising baby flies.


    A bio-seed ship existing to preserve and spread the species of flies, cycling through generations and circling the world.


    King of Flies Beelzebub did not rejoice in its first victory against humanity but calmly resumed its march northward.


    The monster knew well from its ancient experiences.


    Unless it killed and ate all humans, its species would forever be persecuted.


    So, it had no choice but to kill.


    Before being killed.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Right after returning to Crossroad.


    "Mourninges after the battle is over."


    After announcing the death of the Insect Busters, I gritted my teeth and gave orders.


    "We need to gather information."


    Everyone''s face turned pale as they focused on my words. I pressed my tired forehead with my hand.


    "This creature is not just a simple Fly Monster. We need more detailed information."


    It was an entity I had never seen in the game before.


    I understood that the Fly Monster was formed by a swarm, but beyond that, there was hardly any information.


    "If this creature has also resurrected from a nightmare, it means it was a monster that existed in this world in the past. In other words, it means it''s a monster that was once defeated."


    I spread my arms and shouted.


    "Search through all the historical records and summon the historians! Contact every country within reach for information!"


    There were three days left until the creature reached the main fortress of Crossroad.


    We had to find its weakness within that time.


    Upon mymand, some of my subordinates ran to nearby cities to send messengers, while others rushed to government offices and libraries to search through historical records.


    I was pondering whether to search for information under the Lake Kingdom or to call Aider when someone with knowledge appeared.


    "The creature''s name is Beelzebub."


    The Dragon Lady, Dusk Bringar, was the one who spoke.


    "It''s a monster from the mythological era."


    Dusk Bringar approached me, clicking her sharp teeth together.


    "It was also known as the King of Flies. A notorious pest even during the mythological era."


    The mythological era... Was it referring to the time when dragons breathed fire at each other and the World Serpent Jrmungandr ravaged thend?


    ''Beelzebub...''


    As I repeated the name, I suddenly remembered. I had read about it in the setting book. It was something like the ancestor of the fly legions.


    However, since the Fly Legion wasn''t that powerful in the game, I naturally didn''t pay much attention...


    "When you say pest, what do you mean?"


    "Exactly as it sounds."


    Dusk Bringar, with her arms crossed, exined.


    "It devours everything edible without discrimination. It scorches everything within its range to stock up in its breeding chamber."


    "Breeding chamber inside its belly...?"


    "Yes. It has facilities inside its belly to nurture its offspring."


    I imagined the gigantic figure of the King of Flies. So, it had a production facility inside its huge body.


    "To put it simply, you can think of it as a flying hive. Instead of bees, it''s inhabited by giant flies."


    "That''s not far off."


    This made me think that, rather than flies, it might be closer to locusts or wasps.


    Its indiscriminate devouring resembled locusts, and nurturing offspring at home was simr to bees.


    Moreover, even if the home is destroyed, it can repair itself and even move on its own...


    "In form, it''s a fly. But if we have to be precise, it''s closer to the concept of a pest."


    Dusk Bringar sighed deeply.


    "It''s safe to say it has all the troublesome strengths."


    "Then, its weakness...?"


    At my earnest gaze, Dusk Bringar awkwardly turned her head to the side.


    "...I don''t know."


    "Ugh."


    "When I heard stories from the previous Dragon King about the mythological era, I only remembered it because it was mentioned a few times. I didn''t hear about its weaknesses."


    Then, Dusk Bringar added with an ah sound.


    "But I did hear about its end."


    "What was it?"


    "''The flies had built their own empire, and...''"


    Dusk Bringar looked me straight in the eye and continued.


    "''Its end was not much different from how other empires fall''... that''s what I heard."


    Just as I was pondering the meaning of those words,


    "Your Highness! A report from the scout unit!"


    A soldier rushed in to report urgently.


    "The giant fly has resumed its northward march! It''s scorching everything in its path!"


    "Scorching means?"


    "It''s pulling up all animals and nts in the area and taking them into the giant fly''s body!"


    Dusk Bringar, who also heard the report, nodded.


    "It''s trying to feed everything possible to its offspring."


    "Terrible creatures..."


    The driving force behind this overwhelming mass assault.


    It was because the King of Flies itself was a moving production base. It could quickly reproduce as much as it lost...


    ''What should we do? How can we stop such a creature...?''


    Then, another report came in.


    "My lord!"


    Lucas ran towards us, his face bright, and shouted.


    "Reinforcements have arrived from the Imperial Capital!"


    "...!"


    Everyone in the room was startled and looked at Lucas. Lucas, with a broad smile on his face, gestured towards the northern sky.


    "It''s an airship fleet! His Imperial Majesty has sent an airship fleet to assist us!"


    Looking northward where he pointed,


    Rooooar!


    In the distant sky, airships rapidly approached.


    There were seven of them.


    And the airship flying majestically in the center was undoubtedly... the undefeated gship of the Imperial Family, Alcatraz.


    Soldiers and heroes within the city raised their arms and cheered. A smile of relief crossed my lips.


    Indeed, it seems there''s now in this world that one must simply die...!


    ***


    Seven beautiful airships with the sword and rose emblemnded smoothly on the eastern ins.


    Gyeeeng- Click!


    Magical mechanical devices hissed steam, and the hatch at the rear opened... Soldiers in uniform from Alcatraz disembarked one after another.


    As I approached to greet them, the leading officer saluted me crisply.


    "It is an honor to meet you, Prince Ash."


    He was a middle-aged man with long eyshes and a pipe in his mouth. Handsome but a bit sleazy-looking, though his voice was unexpectedly refreshing.


    "I am McMin, acting captain of the gship Alcatraz andmander of the newly formed imperial air force."


    "Captain McMin. Thank you foring such a long way."


    "Don''t mention it. If it''s the Emperor''smand, and if it''s a request from His Highness the Prince, I''d dly fly to the opposite end of the world."


    We shook hands firmly. McMin then ryed a message from my father.


    "The Emperor has sent a message: ''I''ve sent an airship fleet and elite troops at your disposal''... he said."


    "I''m truly grateful."


    Sending reinforcements immediately upon request. I was inwardly moved since this was the first time we received such rapid delivery after contacting the Imperial Family from Crossroad. I had always been met with rejection before...


    "The gship Alcatraz and its six escort ships. The escorts are Kite One, Two. Feather One, Two. Vulture One, Two."


    McMin pointed to the seven airships in turn and gave a sly wink.


    "Our air force unit is not affiliated with any other unit and has been newly trained specifically in the piloting and maintenance of airships. I''m sorry to say, but the unit isposed of rookies with little experience in other types ofbat. Please keep this in mind."


    It was a clear statement of their intended use, asking not to be deployed in closebat. I nodded in agreement.


    "I''ll trust entirely in your ability to handle the airships."


    "You can trust us on that. We trained to death until His Majesty was satisfied."


    The original magic corps that manned Alcatraz had been essentially disbanded. And the Imperial Capital Defense Force, which manned the other airships, had nearly half stripped of their uniforms following Fernandez''s rebellion.


    There had been several reorganizations within the Imperial Capital, and it seemed that this unit, newly selected directly under the Emperor to handle only airships, was them.


    Just as I was about to engage in further conversation with McMin, Lucas pointed to the northern sky and shouted.


    "My lord! Other airships areing from over there...!"


    "What?"


    More airships areing?


    Surprised, I looked in that direction and it was true. Several airships of various appearances and sizes were slicing through the sky, heading towards us.


    Leading them was an airship with an ivory body and a ferocious bear-like emblem painted on it.


    Suddenly, Yun, who was standing behind me, leapt up with a cheer.


    "What, that''s our house''s ship!"


    "Ah, is that the Ariane Kingdom''s airship...?"


    I muttered disapprovingly. Alright, everything''s fine, but why put fur on the ship...?


    Following the suspiciously furry Ariane Kingdom''s airship, five other airships of various designsnded in turn.


    McMin exined with a grin.


    "In response to His Highness''s request for airship power urgently needed tobat a flying monster... We sent out requests for airship deployment to all nations that officially or unofficially possess airships, among the neighboring countries."


    "Ah, by His Imperial Majesty?"


    "Yes. Of course, as a member of the World Guardian Front and purely asking as allies. Haha. Of course, if this request was not met, they would have to deal with the consequences themselves..."


    McMin spoke nonchntly.


    Thank you, but we call that a threat, not a request... That''s the social consensus...


    Perhaps because they were forcibly brought here due to the ''request'', the captains from the five airships looked less than pleased.


    But right now, whether they''re happy or not doesn''t matter.


    Airships are among the most powerful singlebat weapons in this world.


    With a total of twelve airshipsing to our aid, it''s a formidable reinforcement.


    Moreover, Crossroad itself possesses airships.


    The Merfolk''s mshell airship brought by King Poseidon XIII.


    And the gship of our monster frontline, Geronimo, along with two escort ships hastily constructed for Geronimo.


    Seven Imperial airships. Five from various countries. Four Crossroad airships.


    A total of sixteen ships formed a grand fleet.


    ''We can do this.''


    We have enough aerial firepower to stop the King of Flies, a flying monster.


    "I''m sorry to those who''vee from afar, but after refueling and a brief period of maintenance, we''ll need to deploy immediately."


    I looked around at the captains and soldiers of the newly joined airships, using formal speech as some of them wore crowns.


    "The King of Flies is moving north, and our forward bases have already fallen. Our airship fleet must immediately deploy to stop it by any means."


    The Ariane Kingdom''s captain then asked.


    "''Stop''...? With this scale of airship fleet, we could annihte a small country in a day. What kind of monstrous creature are we facing that necessitates this?"


    Everyone looked at me, agreeing with his words. Even McMin seemed to think so.


    I smiled bitterly.


    "...You''ll understand when you see it."


    Seeing is believing.


    In such cases, it''s better to show than to exin endlessly.


    ***


    While the airships were refueling and undergoing maintenance, I took the captains and pilots through a teleport gate.


    We emerged from one of the teleport gates set up along the route from the ck Lake to Crossroad.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone who came through the gate was gaping, looking up at the sky.


    Thud.


    The pipe that McMin, thest toe through the gate, was holding in his mouth, dropped to the ground and rolled. McMin murmured dumbfoundedly.


    "What is that...?"


    Bwoooo...


    This gate was located a day''s journey north from the ck Lake, yet.


    From afar, the sight of the King of Flies, floating in the air and splitting the clouds as it approached, was starkly visible.


    Waving hundreds of arms in various directions, controlling its swarm of flies. The King of Flies, with its endless track wings on its back, was floating closer.


    And the monstrous flies spreading out in all directions were capturing all flora and fauna in the area, dragging them back to their mother body.


    "We''re currently gathering information on the creature. But we can''t just sit back and let itfortably reach the front lines."


    Staring at the approaching monster, I ordered again.


    "Once maintenance isplete, we''ll intercept with the airship fleet. But remember."


    "..."


    "This is strictly an interception operation. Please avoid engaging in fullbat."


    Finally understanding what I meant by ''interception'', the captains all swallowed nervously. I grimaced and honestly admitted.


    "...Because I''m not sure if our airship fleet''s power is enough to win."

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    "Prepare for sortie immediately?"


    At the airship dock in Crossroad.


    Kellibey asked me with a look of disbelief.


    "Are you serious? Gold and Silver are still not fully trained. They''re like newborn airships that have only been tested a few times!"


    Gold and Silver are the names of the two escort ships of Geronimo. They are new ships that haven''t even gone through theirunching ceremony yet.


    ''...Since they are airships that fly in the sky, should it be called aunch ceremony or more urately, an ascent ceremony?''


    Anyway, these two ships, hastily constructed bybining the dwarves'' technology and the Lake Kingdom''s construction magic, are not yet fully equipped with weapons.


    That''s why I came here, to urgently request that weapons be loaded first.


    "The worst flying monster in history ising, Kellibey."


    I blurted out urgently.


    "Since we''ve received support from twelve airships, Crossroad must bring out all its airships as well."


    "But!"


    "There haven''t been any idents during the test flights, right? Or what, do you think the ships made by the dwarves will suddenly reveal an unprecedented w?"


    "There''s no way that would happen, you idiot! Our ships are perfect!"


    With a shout, Kellibey stubbornly shook his head.


    "But, it is the duty of a shipbuilder to pursue safety above all."


    "Kellibey..."


    "Airships arepletely different from ordinary ships. Ships float because the waves support them. It''s the buoyancy borrowed from the sea that fights against gravity on behalf of the ship, allowing it to float."


    Kellibey passionately argued while knocking on the hull next to him.


    "But what about airships? They can only fly by opposing gravity through lift generated artificially by mechanical devices."


    "..."


    "And these mechanical devices, as much as it sounds absurd for a mechanic like me to say, are so flimsy and fragilepared to the sea''s buoyancy or the earth''s gravity. That''s why we must be all the more thorough."


    Kellibey stubbornly shook his head.


    "Until the tests arepletely finished, we can''t move these ships from here. No! I won''t allow it!"


    "Kellibey..."


    I calmly tried to persuade him.


    "If those ships don''t sortie now, we might not even be able to proceed with those tests."


    "..."


    "There has never been a time when the front lines were not in crisis, but this time, Crossroad might actually fall. What''s the use of the ships floating safely after everyone is dead?"


    The safety issues of the escort ships, which might or might not arise, versus the imminent threat of the monster.


    It goes without saying which is more severe.


    Kellibey clenched his mouth shut. I kept pouring out.


    "We don''t need to take risky flights. Just floating in the rear to maintain the fleet''s formation would suffice. That can be considered a part of the flight test, right? We need every ship we can get right now."


    "..."


    "Kellibey. I don''t want to make this battle thest one in this world. Please help us sortie."


    Kellibey sighed deeply, stroked his face several times, and eventually gave in reluctantly.


    "Fine. But I''ll personally board Gold. And Silver..."


    "I''ll take it, Father."


    Turning around, a dwarf king wearing a crown - Kellison, approached with his subordinates. Kellibey voiced his surprise upon seeing his son.


    "Kellison..."


    "Since I was the one responsible for constructing these two ships. Besides, there''s no need to fuss, our technology is perfect. It''ll be safe, so don''t worry."


    Kellison smiled at me with his blond hair swaying, unlike his bald father.


    "We''ll load the weapons, Your Highness. Just give us 30 minutes. It''s just attaching modules, so it''ll be quick."


    "Thank you, Kellison."


    The dwarves swarmed into the airships. I apologized to Kellibey.


    "I''m sorry for the unreasonable request, Kellibey."


    "No, it''s not the time to be leisurely when a monster ising..."


    Kellibey stared nkly at his son. Kellison was personally carrying and attaching the turret modules to the airships.


    "...I''ll also go and touch up a fewst things."


    Leaving those words behind, Kellibey ran towards Kellison.


    I turned away after watching the father and son silently cooperate in repairing the airships.


    The faces of all the workers at the dock were visibly anxious.


    The atmosphere of war was now enveloping Crossroad itself.


    ***


    All sixteen airships were filled with fuel, and maintenance waspleted.


    As the crew boarded the ships, the captains gathered in one ce.


    "Before we sortie, it seems necessary to unify themand system."


    McMin, themander of the Imperial Air Force, said while puffing on his pipe.


    "We haven''t trained together, and we''ve just assembled. We need a clearermand structure more than ever."


    Suddenly, Kellibey, who had been standing with a sullen expression, stepped forward.


    "I''ll be themander of the air fleet, me!"


    Wondering why he suddenly said that, there was a reason.


    "I can''t allow Geronimo to go under Alcatraz and hurt my pride!"


    "Kellibey."


    McMin smiled wryly. His split chin became prominent, and his smile looked smug, but his voice was serious.


    "There was a message left by His Majesty, the Emperor of our Everck Empire. Respect the World Guardian Front and willingly follow."


    "...Huh?"


    "I''ve heard that you have deep insights into airship construction, Kellibey, and that you even know how to pilot one."


    McMin came across as surprisingly amenable, which seemed to catch Kellibey off guard. McMin continued courteously without losing his manners.


    "You must also have a lot of experience in fleetmand. If you wish, I will dly follow yourmand."


    "..."


    "This is the World Guardian Front, and you, Kellibey, are the overall responsible for the airships here."


    Everyone looked at Kellibey.


    Kellibey, not knowing what to do,


    "Damn, I didn''t expect this kind of response..."


    He grumbled, stroking his beard, and then raised both hands.


    "...I''ve nevermanded the entire fleet before. I''m just a cksmith and a pilot."


    Kellibey gestured towards McMin.


    "It seems you''re the expert here. If you can handle seven ships, you can handle sixteen. McMin, please takemand."


    "If everyone agrees, I will takemand, though I may becking."


    Everyone silently agreed.


    In the modern era where the very existence of airships is fading, Everck was the only ce operating a fleet of seven airships. It would be most efficient for McMin to takemand.


    I murmured softly towards McMin, who smoothly handled the situation and naturally took the baton ofmand.


    "An imperial soldier with flexibility, that''s rare."


    "Ha-ha. Having seen that, I have to develop some flexibility, don''t I?"


    McMin, looking towards the southern sky and trembling slightly at the lips, then looked back at me and gave a crisp salute.


    "From this moment, thebined airship fleet, including Alcatraz, is under themand of the World Guardian Front, until the invasion of the monster ispletely terminated."


    Themander of the World Guardian Front''s airship fleet, McMin, winked at me.


    "Please give your orders, Your Highness."


    "The orders are the same as before, Sir McMin. Dy the advance of the enemy. Buy time and gather information about them. And."


    I had already briefed McMin separately about the enemy, including the principles of action. McMin was well aware.


    Still, I emphasized my next words even more.


    "Above all, cherish your lives. If the situation turns unfavorable, retreat without dy."


    "Yourmand is received."


    McMin bowed respectfully and turned to shout.


    "Alright, let''s sortie-!"


    The captains boarded their ships, and soon after, with a roar, the airships ascended one by one into the sky.


    The airships, emitting different colors of magical light, resisted gravity and soared into the southern sky, eventually forming a formation and shooting off towards the distance.


    "..."


    I turned away from watching them.


    While the airship fleet buys us time, I must find it.


    The strategy to defeat the enemy.


    ***


    The World Guardian Front''s airship fleet formed a straight line and headed south.


    In the center were the seven airships of the Everck Empire.


    On the left wing were five airships from allied countries, and on the right wing, four airships belonging to Crossroad.


    Since there was no time for joint training, the sixteen-ship fleet briefly synchronized their breathing while flying south.


    Forming formations, designating directions for firepower projection...


    Despite it being their first time coordinating, everyone was able to move together without difficulty.


    Not to mention the seven from Everck, the crew members of the other ships were also elites chosen from their respective countries.


    In terms of fighting in the sky, they were Aces.


    They had more than enough sense to handle airships. Basic coordinated movements were not difficult either.


    As they headed south for several hours, the fleet began to spot the approaching giant monster from afar.


    Ooooooh...


    A majestic roar tore through the clouds and echoed in the sky.


    The faces of the captains and crew members aboard each airship paled. Kellibey, who was piloting the escort ship Gold, also broke out in a cold sweat.


    Is such a thing even allowed to exist in this world?


    In the center of the red sunset sky, with a halo above its head and infinity-shaped wings spread out behind... the giant fly was calmly moving northward.


    Hundreds of legs, unlike before, were calmly gathered together, as if in meditation, presenting a static image.


    From the monster''s serene appearance, an indescribable solemnity could be felt.


    Everyone was frozen when themunication came in. It was from Alcatraz.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. This is Fleet Commander McMin."


    McMin''s voice was as rxed as usual, but faintly trembled.


    "I have never fought a monster before. To be more honest, I haven''t really fought humans properly either."


    Everyone listened intently to his unexpected story.


    "I joined the airship maintenance crew because flying was my dream, so I was just an unremarkable officer responsible for the maintenance of Everck''s airships."


    "..."


    "Though I ended up in this significant position by some twist of fate... still, His Majesty the Emperor believed I had enough insight into fleet tactics. And above all, I know this."


    Kellibey''s grip on the control handle tightened upon McMin''s next words.


    "We are soldiers. And soldiers exist to protect the citizens."


    The monster and the fleet quickly closed the distance.


    At the same time, the legs of the giant fly, which had been still as a statue, slowly began to move.


    "If that monster passes over Crossroad and heads north, countless innocent people around the world will die. Even ayman like me can understand that."


    McMin spoke with conviction.


    "Let''s stop it here. Fleet, align!"


    Chik-!


    Chiiiiik-!


    The airships simultaneously slowed down and came to a halt, turning 90 degrees in the air to face the giant fly with their right sides.


    "Ready the cannons!"


    Click, ck!


    Armors on the sides of the sixteen airships simultaneously opened, hatches swung back, and cannons unfolded.


    It was a magnificent sight in itself. The captains felt a shiver run down their spines.


    No matter how formidable the enemy, they felt a confidence that they would not lose.


    "Feather One, Feather Two! Ready to fire!"


    "Kite One, Kite Two! Ready to fire!"


    "Ariane Bear, awaiting orders!"


    "Geronimo, ready anytime!"


    Eventually, all the ships reported they were ready to fire.


    "Alcatraz, ready to fire."


    McMin spoke again through themunication.


    "A short while ago, His Highness Ash gave us tactics to counter that monster... and said something."


    The giant fly''s grotesquely long and thick legs unfolded from meditation and slowly extended forward.


    Watching this, McMin spoke calmly.


    "This battle will go down in history."


    A fleet of airships, unprecedented in modern times.


    And likewise, a flying monster of unprecedented scale.


    "Since we''re going to make history, let''s write a legend."


    Immediately after, McMin shouted with utmost seriousness.


    "Fire-!"


    Bang! Prrrrrrr...!


    The sixteen airshipsmenced firing in unison.


    And towards those airships,


    Sssssssk-!


    Countless flies poured out from the giant fly''s body, darkening the sky as they swarmed towards them.

 Chapter 571

    While the air fleet wasunching to halt the advance of the King of Flies, I scoured all the historical records left in Crossroad but failed to find any particrly meaningful information.


    Given the city''s long history of warding off monsters, information on all the monsters defeated here was recorded in the form of a bestiary. However, there was nothing about the King of Flies.


    "Damn!"


    After finding no useful information in thest book I looked through, I closed it roughly and hurried to the teleport gate of the lord''s mansion.


    I intended to head straight for the Lake Kingdom. I thought perhaps those in the darkness there might have information about the King of Flies.


    However,


    [The teleport gate to the ''Lake Kingdom'' is currently unavable.]


    A red notification window appeared, and the magic stones that formed the teleport gate crumbled away.


    "What the?"


    I tried several more times in confusion, but the result was the same. All connections to the gates inside the Lake Kingdom were currently blocked.


    As I was struggling to somehow restore the connection, someone approached from behind and said,


    "It seems something has happened inside the Lake Kingdom."


    "...!"


    "Perhaps the recent civil war between the ck Dragons and the Demon Guardian Corps is the cause..."


    I turned around and called out the name of the person behind me.


    "Aider...!"


    The damn Director was standing there.


    Aider was now so badly injured that he could barely walk, leaning on a cane. His gray hair seemed to be dusted with ash.


    His eyes, already dim and in poor condition, were now half-closed. Is he sleeping? No, he''s not asleep, right?


    "You seem to be getting worse every time I see you."


    "Hehehe. But I''m still in the prime of youth."


    His mouth was still alive, at least.


    Limping towards me, Aider gestured with his eyes.


    "I''ve heard about the monster that appeared in this defense battle."


    "Yes, it''s the King of Flies."


    I had nned to seek out Aider if I couldn''t find any useful information in the Lake Kingdom, so I quickly asked him as well.


    "It''s a monster I''ve never seen in the game before. Do you have any information you could share?"


    "This game is really full of peculiarities."


    Aider trailed off and looked at the southern sky.


    It seems I spent quite a bit of time searching through the history books and bestiary. Night had passed, and the dawn was breaking blue in the distance.


    "This monster has appeared only a few times even after countless repetitions. It only appears under a series of coincidences, and yet, it has appeared in this cycle too..."


    "You''ve encountered it before then? So you must know how to defeat it?"


    I felt a sense of relief inside. If Aider had encountered it, then he must have some hints for me.


    However,


    "Let me tell you first, my lord. In all the games where the King of Flies has appeared..."


    Aider spoke decisively.


    "We''ve ended up with a game over."


    "..."


    "Not once have we seeded in stopping the King of Flies. Of course, the situations on the front lines when we encountered the King of Flies were all more dire than now."


    Aider let out a slight sigh.


    "What I can say for sure is that we have never once seeded in defeating this enemy. It''s that powerful of a monster."


    "I don''t give a damn about that."


    I grinned, grinding my teeth.


    "Just because we failed before doesn''t mean we''ll fail this time, right? Just tell me what you know."


    Aider seemed pleased with my response and smiled slightly.


    "I''ll tell you what I remember about the King of Flies. I hope it will be helpful."


    The information Aider provided about the King of Flies was as follows:


    The being isposed of countless flies, with a collective consciousness formed by the unity of the flies'' minds acting as the thinking and acting entity.


    "The being is created from the flies'' collective desire for the prosperity and continuation of their species."


    This collective consciousness built a society of flies, using each individual as a part, for the future and well-being of their species.


    Not only did they band together to repel enemies, but they also designed a system that allowed the flies themselves to evolve over time.


    "Didn''t you feel like the flies were getting smarter during the battle?"


    At Aider''s question, I shuddered.


    During our first encounter at the forward base, the flies adapted to our attacks with each wave.


    By thest wave, they were not falling for traps, and they began to meaningfully evade cannonballs and ballista bolts.


    Was it... not a coincidence?


    "The collective consciousness learns information about the enemy and injects it into the next generation of offspring. The offspring evolve to better withstand the threats and are born anew."


    "So, they''re not only producing offspring in real-time during battle, but they''re also evolving in real-time...?"


    "That''s right."


    Aider nodded clearly.


    "They acquire information, teach it to the next generation, use the old generation of flies as ammunition, and rece their massive body with the new generation of flies. This way, they improve the species over generations and ultimately aim for the perpetuation of the species."


    So, what, then.


    I thought of them as a moving aircraft carrier and production base. And now you''re telling me they have a self-evolution and upgrade feature too.


    "What the fuck...!"


    This isn''t just a difficulty problem anymore.


    How the hell are we supposed to defeat such an enemy?


    One thatpensates for its weaknesses and moves towards its ultimate form, what method could possibly...?


    "But this King of Flies, too, is a being that went extinct in the distant past. What remains today are only its pathetic descendants."


    Aider spoke calmly. I suddenly came back to my senses.


    "In the end, the flies did not reach their ultimate form, and their descendants are living the most humble and miserable lives at the lowest levels."


    "..."


    "There must be a way to defeat them, there has to be."


    I recalled what Dusk Bringar had told me earlier.


    - The flies built their own empire, and their end was not much different from that of any other empire.


    If the end they met was like that of most empires, then that means...


    "...!"


    Suddenly, an idea shed through my mind.


    But could this be a feasible operation?


    Among the options I have, is there a way to turn this idea into reality...?


    "Your Majesty! Urgent news!"


    That was when.


    A soldier ran up to me in a hurry. Seeing the paleplexion of the soldier sent a shiver down my spine.


    What is it, what''s happening?


    Could it be...


    The soldier, who had copsed to one knee in front of me, reported in a trembling voice.


    "The air fleet! The air fleet that went south to stop the enemy monster...!"


    ***


    An airship is not simply a boat that flies in the sky.


    This battleship, made of the essence of magic engineering, is equipped with overwhelming firepower as well as formidable defensive capabilities, both physical and magical.


    Its sturdiness isparable to the walls of New Terra, the capital of Everck.


    Once in a defensive state, it can withstand even a direct hit from a dragon''s breath. That''s the defensive capability of an airship.


    A fortress in the sky.


    This is the word that defines an airship.


    Boom! Bam-Bam-Bam!


    These fortresses were retreating.


    The air fleet had been firing res and pouring down barrages, burning through the darkness all night. As a result, the King of Flies and its forces could no longer advance and had to stop in their tracks.


    Coincidentally, the wind was a northerly.


    The wind pouring in from behind the fleet, from the north, was heading straight towards the King of Flies, making it difficult for the flies to fly against it, which was advantageous for the air fleet.


    But the wind did not favor humans forever.


    It was now summer. The sunrise came early, and dawn broke quickly. And with the break of dawn, the wind changed direction.


    A southerly wind.


    With the wind from the south, the flies'' movements became much faster than before.


    Moreover, the flies, flying in formation and swirling around, began to dodge and mock the air fleet''s barrage with their evasive maneuvers.


    Everyone sensed that it was time to retreat.


    "Captain McMin, it might be best to start retreating."


    Lucas''s voice came through from Geronimo to aid the captainscking experience in battling monsters. Lucas was aboard Geronimo, continuously offering advice on the battle.


    "Hmm!"


    A low moan from McMin was transmitted through themunication.


    "Prepare to retreat! Let''s slowly back off while maintaining formation!"


    Even though they had stocked up on magic stones and mana cores for recement fuel in Crossroad, ammunition was running low, and more importantly, the crew had been exhausted from the continuous fierce battle through the night. It was time to retreat.


    The air fleet began to slowly back off while maintaining their firework.


    However, the flies were not about to let humans off easily.


    "Huh?"


    Kellibey, who had been scanning the area with the scan magic installed on the airship, shuddered. Something strange was detected on the magic panel''s visualized map.


    Below where the air fleet was positioned, a wide forest spread out, and something was wriggling through the forest, moving inrge numbers.


    "...!"


    It was a swarm of flies, moving on the ground.


    Ssssssssh!


    Flies that had burst out of the forest ambushed the fleet from below. Simultaneously, swarms of flies that had maneuvered to the fleet''s left and right sides also poured in.


    "They''reing around-!"


    With Kellibey''s shout, the air fleet''s reserve barrels all fired at once.


    The crew members of the air fleet, not distinguishing between the front, back, or sides, fired machine guns and scattered magic bullets, clearing the clinging flies. But the flies seemed endless.


    "We can''t fight any longer! Switch to defense mode and retreat the battleships!"


    Originally, they had nned to retreat slowly while pouring more fire, but the situation had be urgent. As McMin ordered, the captains all agreed.


    Click, click!


    The airships, as if on cue, simultaneously closed their gun ports and raised their magic barriers.


    Thud! Thud! Thump!


    The rushing flies were unable to prate those barriers and were crushed.


    This was the airship''s defense mode.


    A testament to modern human technology, it was imprable by the mere attack power of flies.


    The airships all turned around. Now, a full-speed retreat meant the situation was over.


    "Huh?"


    But then, something went wrong.


    "What the hell, why isn''t this working? Damn it!"


    One airship failed to switch to defense mode.


    It was the escort ship Silver, located at the end of the fleet''s right wing.


    Like Geronimo, made with the same design featuring two rotating propellers, this escort ship''s gun ports did not close properly, and its magic barrier flickered and failed to operate correctly.


    "Damn it! Bloody hell! This shouldn''t be happening, everything was fine during maintenance...!"


    As Silver''s captain, Kellison, screamed in frustration,


    Ssssssssh!


    A swarm of flies, as if they had found their prey, poured towards Silver.


    Lucas and McMin almost simultaneously shouted in desperation.


    "Full speed retreat now!"


    "We must shake off their pursuit!"


    Whoosh!


    Sixteen airships all elerated at once.


    However, the flies clung to Silver, which was not yet at full speed, and began to tear apart the armor of the airship whose barriers had not been activated.


    Watching this, Kellibey muttered quietly.


    "It''s no use."


    "Get off, get off, you filthy vermin! Do you know who built this ship-"


    Click.


    As Kellison''smunication cut off,


    Crack!


    One of Silver''s propellers was torn off.


    Bang! Boom!


    An explosion urred near the engine thrusters at the back, drastically reducing its speed, and...


    Emitting a long trail of smoke, Silver spun around and crashed into the forest below.


    Kellibey, staring nkly at the scene, heard themunication buzz dully in his ear.


    "Silver down! Silver down! Escort ship Silver has crashed-!"

 Chapter 572 - 572

    <h4>Chapter 572:</h4>


    "Silver down! Silver down! Escort ship Silver has crashed-!"


    Crash! Boom!


    The escort ship Silver, spinning as it fell, crashed into the forest.


    Swarms of flies gathered around the crashed Silver, beginning to dismantle it like ants breaking down prey.


    Kellibey did not hesitate for long. The old dwarf cksmith''s hands swiftly manipted the control panel.


    Screech!


    Whoosh!


    The thrusters backfired, and the escort ship Gold came to an emergency stop in the air. Simultaneously, a perplexedmunication from Lucas came through from Geronimo.


    "Kellibey, this isn''t right...!"


    "Sorry, but."


    Kellibey widened his eyes and looked around the interior of the airship.


    "I have to go save my son."


    The crew aboard Gold unanimously nodded.


    All the crew members on the escort ship Gold were dwarves, loyal followers of Kellison.


    They couldn''t leave their king behind after he had crashed.


    Gold, spinning around in mid-air, shot towards the forest like an arrow.


    And at the same time,


    "All fleets, halt-!"


    Fleet Commander McMin shouted.


    The elerating air fleet came to a unanimous stop. McMin, sounding resolute, ordered,


    "Join the rescue operation while maintaining defense mode! Right now-!"


    Click, nk!


    Whoosh!


    The airships, turning around in unison, followed Gold flying ahead towards the forest.


    Despite the endless swarm of flies, their attack power was not enough to prate the air fleet''s magic barriers. The air fleet crushed the swarms of flies as they advanced.


    "Damn, there are too many!"


    "We can''t secure a clear view ahead!"


    "Use scan magic to check bearings and maintain distance with friendly ships on both sides! We just need to hold out until we rescue Silver!"


    Suddenly, the flies retreated.


    The flies that had been relentlessly mming their bodies against the airships dispersed in an orderly fashion. The captains were puzzled as they observed the suddenly clear visibility.


    "Everyone, be cautious!"


    Lucas urgently shouted.


    He knew well.


    A sudden change in the monsters'' movement is never a good sign.


    Woooo...


    The King of Flies, floating far away in the air, emitted a long moan.


    The threeyers of halos above the King of Flies spun furiously, with the outermost halo beginning to shine brightly.


    The King of Flies extended hundreds of legs in all directions, and then.


    Snap!


    It pped hundreds of feet in front of its chest at once.


    Crrrrash!


    Immediately, an enormous shockwave poured out from the King of Flies.


    In the sky, all clouds were swept away as if being brushed aside, and on the ground, every tree in the forest bent as if about to snap in the opposite direction.


    The air fleet was also caught in this shockwave. And then.


    Crackle!


    ng!


    The magic barriers enveloping the airships shattered hopelessly into pieces.


    "The magic barriers have been neutralized!"


    "What is this...?!"


    "It''spletely dead! It won''t recover!"


    The humans were startled as the King of Flies'' moaning reached their ears.


    Woooo...


    That ominous sound seemed satisfied, or perhaps.


    Ssssssssh!


    It was as if signaling its kin to attack.


    The flies that had momentarily retreated swarmed in from all sides. The airships desperately opened their gun ports and poured cannon fire towards the attaching flies.


    "Damn it! There are too many!"


    "Captain McMin, what do we do?! Please give us orders!"


    "Captain McMin-!"


    McMin froze in panic for a moment.


    Thest bastion that made airships the strongest weapon of modern humanity, the magic barrier, had been neutralized.


    Would they force their way through the flies to rescue Silver?


    Or...


    While the main fleet was engaging the swarm of flies and momentarily paused, Gold, piloted by Kellibey, poured all remaining firepower towards Silver.


    "Target lockplete! Fire all missiles!"


    "Firing all missiles-!"


    Dududududu!


    Gold''s rearunch bays opened wide, and dwarf-made guided bombs poured towards the set coordinates.


    The guided missiles, trailing long smoke, urately bombarded the area around the crashed Silver.


    Boom!


    mes erupted, sweeping away the flies.


    While the crew sprayed gunfire in all directions, Kellibey, who had emerged from Gold''s hatch, shouted towards Silver below.


    "Kellison! Are you alive-?!"


    Thump!


    As soon as he spoke, the emergency door on Silver''s side fell off, and the surviving dwarves began to peek out one by one.


    "Oh, father..."


    Bleeding from the forehead, presumably injured during the crash, Kellison also crawled out.


    Kellibey let out a relieved chuckle.


    "You''ve got a tough life, you rascal!"


    "Who do you think I get it from? Hurry up and throw me something!"


    "Here you go!"


    Kellibey threw a rope. Catching the end of the rope, Kellison grinned.


    "...!"


    Then, the young dwarf king''s face suddenly stiffened. Kellison yelled.


    "Get out of the way, father-!"


    "What?"


    Kellibey gritted his teeth and looked to the side, only to meet.


    The sinisterly twinkling redpound eyes of the swarming flies.


    Vrooooom!


    Crash!


    The swarm of flies collided with Gold''s side, swirling in.


    Gold''s co-pilot desperately tried to maintain bnce, but another swarm collided from the opposite side.


    Crack! Crash!


    Another swarm.


    Bang! Boom!


    And another...


    Crackle!


    Flies from all sides attacked Gold, and the armor of the magic-barrier-deprived airship scattered like fish scales.


    Battered and swaying, Gold eventually lost its bnce. The airship''s massive body flipped over and fell to the ground.


    Kellison screamed.


    "Father!"


    Boom!


    A short distance from Silver, Gold also crashed.


    Staring nkly in that direction, Kellison''s ears were filled with screamsing from Silver''s internalmunication system.


    "Gold down! Gold down! Following escort ship Silver, Gold is also down!"


    "The next wave of flies from the King of Flies is approaching!"


    "We can''t restore the barrier! We can''t hold out any longer-!"


    The rest of the fleet tried to descend towards the two ships, but dealing with the flies flying towards the fleet was overwhelming enough.


    The flies already seemed to know how to evade the fleet''s barrage, skillfully dodging the bullets and clinging on.


    With the magic barrier also neutralized.


    At this rate, the main fleet would soon meet the same fate as Silver and Gold.


    Kellison, fists clenched and trembling, pushed himself back into Silver. He grabbed themunication device and shouted.


    "Retreat! Right now!"


    Silence fell over themunication device for a moment.


    Kellison yelled again.


    "We''ll all be annihted at this rate! The reason Silver crashed in the first ce was because I didn''t maintain it properly. There''s no need to feel guilty, hurry! Before it''s toote!"


    McMin hesitated.


    But Lucas did not.


    "Order the retreat, Captain McMin!"


    "But, but!"


    "Do you want to lose the entire fleet here? Hesitate any longer and we''re all doomed! Hurry!"


    Lucas''s thunderous shout rang out.


    "We must retreat, now!"


    McMin swallowed.


    The silence was brief but felt like an eternity. Finally, McMin gave the order.


    "All ships, retreat...! Continue firing as we retreat at full speed!"


    The airships turned around unanimously. The situation was already beyond endurance. Some of the airships had their armorpletely torn off, exposing their interiors, while others were on fire.


    Whoosh!


    The fleet began to retreat.


    As Kellison nkly watched the fleet moving away to the north, a voice came through themunication device. It was Lucas.


    "Lord Kellison."


    Lucas did not offer condolences or apologies. Instead.


    "I wish you martial fortune."


    He said briefly.


    Kellison chuckled in response.


    "I wish the same for the air fleet and the World Guardian Front."


    Kellison picked up his hammer that had been rolling around inside Silver and held it in his hand.


    "I''ll make sure to exterminate these damned pests."


    Click-


    Themunication cut off.


    Kellison, holding the hammer, staggered back outside of Silver.


    Woooo...


    Thousands of flies were swirling in the sky right above the crashed Silver and Gold.


    And from the south...


    The King of Flies, which had momentarily halted its advance, was slowly approaching.


    Only twoyers of halos remained above the King of Flies'' head, and the halo that had shone brightly during the mysterious shockwave attack was disintegrating into dust.


    "If you too are an airship."


    Kellison unwittingly chuckled.


    "Whoever made you, you''re pretty impressive."


    Ssssssssh!


    The thousands of flies swirling in the sky swooped down towards Kellison and the dwarves in a whirlwind.


    ***


    Two days after the appearance of the King of Flies. Noon.


    I clenched my teeth in front of the returning airships.


    Of the sixteen airships that had been deployed, two had not returned. They were the escort ships Gold and Silver.


    Kellibey and Kellison, along with their dwarf followers...


    They had failed to escape from the crashed airships. Either they died in the crash, or if they survived, they were likely captured as prey by the King of Flies.


    "...It''s my fault."


    I trembled with rage.


    "Because I hastily ordered a sortie on an airship that wasn''t properly maintained, this happened..."


    I sped my forehead.


    Why did I do that?


    It was unlike me. An entirely uncharacteristic order to sortie.


    Had I been perturbed by the appearance of an unknown enemy? Because the memories of strategies I knew were useless, I lost myposure and mishandled the troops, resulting in this damage.


    ''I relied toocently on the airship''s defensive capabilities... Why...''


    The thought of losing Kellibey, who had dedicated himself to me and Crossroad for so long, made it impossible for me to think clearly.


    As I closed my eyes and med myself, Lucas spoke to me in a firm voice.


    "My lord. Now is not the time for self-reproach."


    "...!"


    "The King of Flies is still advancing towards Crossroad. We need to find a way to dy its advance and a way to cut off its lifeline."


    His following words cooled my mind.


    "We must protect the world."


    "..."


    Taking a deep breath, I opened my eyes wide and faced Lucas. Lucas nodded.


    "I will continue with the report on the damage to the air fleet. All fleets have entered repairs for the magic barrier, and the escort ships Kite One and Kite Two have entered emergency maintenance due to severe damage..."


    The magic barriers had beenpletely neutralized by the mysterious shockwave emitted by the King of Flies, causing damage to the fleet even as they retreated.


    Ultimately, even after repairing the magic barrier devices, the number of airships ready to sortie again was reduced to about ten.


    McMin, looking gloomy as he ordered repairs in front of the fleet, caught my eye. I bit my lip.


    ''While repairing the airships, we must find another way to dy the enemy.''


    Emergency defensive lines were being constructed from the ck Lake to Crossroad on the second day of the distance, but it was insufficient.


    What other methods did I have?


    As I was pondering, someone ran up from inside the city.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Turning around, it was Serenade and Dearmudin.


    Serenade, with a bright, sweaty face, shouted.


    "I''ve found the historical records!"


    My eyes widened. Serenade held up an old book.


    "This is a historical record of the King of Flies'' demise!"

 Chapter 573 - 573

    <h4>Chapter 573:</h4>


    Serenade had brought this historical record from a nearby city, iming it belonged to the nomads of the western desert regions.


    The cover was so tattered that the title was unrecognizable, and determining the exact year of publication was difficult.


    Furthermore, upon opening it, it was filled with an entirely iprehensiblenguage... No, how could one read this?


    At that moment, Dearmudin stepped forward, clearing his throat.


    "I happen to have some expertise in deciphering ancientnguages. In fact, I had already taken a look at it. It unmistakably contains mentions of the King of Flies."


    Typical of the Ivory Tower! Invaluable assistance at a time like this.


    Thus, the content of the historical record decoded by Dearmudin was as follows:


    "...From beyond the eastern sea, a giant fly suddenly appeared, devouring everything in its path, and the people named it the King of Flies.


    Even the sea dragons and the kings of the sea, united at the eastern shores, became prey to the King of Flies.


    Its tyranny was so fierce that even the ck Dragon and the Red Dragon, amidst their great war, paused their conflict to jointly confront it.


    The King of Flies was a being born from the amalgamation of countless flies, itself a veritable empire.


    With each generation, the flies grew wiser and stronger, and this collective entity, the King of Flies, appeared invincible to the world.


    Refugee lines stretched for miles, and anguished cries filled the skies.


    Countless nations were destroyed, countless species were devoured. Even the ck and Red Dragons could not stand against the King of Flies.


    However, not long thereafter, the situation drastically changed, as the King of Flies began to divide and fight amongst itself.


    The historians specte that the problem was the excessive intelligence gained by the flies over generations.


    The flies, each harboring their own ambitions within the empire that was the King of Flies, rebelled, leading to a situation where they fought and killed each other for supremacy.


    The flies rebelled against each other, establishing new powers, and as the body of the King of Flies and its forces split into several factions that fought and killed each other, its strength significantly diminished.


    Taking advantage of the weakened state of the fly empire due to its division, the ck and Red Dragons annihted them. This happened exactly one year after the King of Flies first appeared.


    On this, the historianments:


    Truly, an emperor must be generous to his vassals and love his people, but excessive generosity will surely make the vassals arrogant, and too much love will surely lead the people to harbor different intentions.


    The King of Flies shared everything with its vassals and bestowed wisdom generously upon its people, and this was the King of Flies''s mistake.


    Those aspiring to rule an empire must strictly maintain hierarchy, be wary of their vassals, and must not give more wisdom to the people than necessary..."


    "...The conclusion is somewhat strange."


    Deciding to ignore the historian''s briefmentary.


    Anyway, if the content of this historical record is true, then the King of Flies did not fall to a specific weakness but...


    "Essentially self-destructed through internal conflict."


    "Exactly."


    Dearmudin nodded.


    "The excessively advanced intelligence of the flies led to self-awareness, and rebelling against the existing system, they divided and fought amongst themselves until their power weakened and they vanished..."


    Suddenly, it struck me how simr they were to typhoons.


    Arising suddenly and sweeping through the world at will, only to naturally weaken and disappear over time...


    Dearmudin stroked his beard and clicked his tongue.


    "Ironically, the magic-resistant flies with lower intelligence that failed to evolve properly survived and have continued their lineage to this day."


    No, even this wizardly gentleman is offering hismentary...


    ''In any case, this is very useful information.''


    This confirmed the strategy I had thought of after receiving a hint from Dusk Bringar.


    ''If the world has been divided for long, it must unite, and if unified for long, it must divide.''


    Just like the famous opening sentence of the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, most empires copse due to division among those who harbor their own greed.


    If only a way could be found to incite division among the King of Flies''s ranks, then defeating it might be possible.


    The problem is the method of execution...


    ''The history mentioned it took a whole year for such smart evolution to ur.''


    We don''t have the luxury to wait a year. We have only three days left... no, now just a day and a half.


    We need to forcibly elerate their evolution within this short time.


    If only there was a way...


    ''What about my mind control skills?''


    [Gaze of Command] is a skill that forces ''actions''.


    Ordering them to ''be smarter'' is not only impossible but also, even if it were, would be too difficult amand and likely to fail.


    [Be Mine!] can only be used on one target per stage, and while it would be great if it could be applied to the entire King of Flies...


    It is, after all, a collective of numerous flies. It''s unlikely toply so conveniently.


    Even if I managed to make one fly mine, there would be nothing I could do with it...


    "..."


    Suddenly, one method came to mind.


    Not only could it forcibly evolve them, but it might also sufficiently achieve the goal of ''division'' without needing to evolve them to that extent.


    However, I was not confident this method would work as intended. In fact, it was more likely to deviate from my intentions.


    So, I was deep in thought when...


    "Your Majesty!"


    A voice called out to me urgently. I looked up immediately.


    The soldier who had been delivering nothing but bad news to me since yesterday was rushing over again.


    ''Not you again?!''


    "What''s the matter!"


    "The, the second line of defense that was under emergency construction..."


    Out of breath from his run, the soldier finally managed to steady his breathing before urgently continuing.


    "The King of Flies is rapidly approaching!"


    "What?"


    I eximed in disbelief.


    The second line of defense was a barrier hastily being built from the ck Lake to Crossroad, supposed to be reached by tomorrow morning. And now it''s already being breached?


    "But it was supposed to arrive by tomorrow morning...?!"


    "That, that''s... The King of Flies suddenly increased its speed and is charging in...!"


    "Damn it!"


    At the second line of defense, following Junior''s use of [Elemental Disassembly] to shatter the King of Flies''s magical defenses, it was nned to employ a tactic where all mages affiliated with the World Guardian Front would simultaneously cast their spells at it.


    "What''s the current situation?"


    "All the mages on-site have begun casting! They''re about to retaliate!"


    "Damn...!"


    Whoosh!


    Before I could even move, Dearmudin, his beard fluttering, had already dashed ahead.


    I handed the historical record to Serenade, barely managing to squeeze her hand in thanks without properly expressing my gratitude, and then I chased after Dearmudin towards the teleport gate.


    ***


    The temporary second line of defense.


    Here, where construction was being rushed, a makeshift outer wall was being built as cover.


    Given the urgency, all workers from Crossroad had been mobilized, including the golemancer Candler, who was also constructing the outer wall using golems.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    As she built the wall with golems, Candler nced inside the wall.


    Most of Crossroad''sbat mages were gathered, drawing magic circles and preparing to use magic.


    Those not present had gone to search the historical record, but it was nned that everyone would gather by the time the King of Flies arrived.


    ''To think so many mages have gathered...''


    The ck Magician, Chain, stood in a corner with a rotten expression.


    Muttering something, Chain made a gesture of swirling dark magic with his hand upon making eye contact with Candler, who simply smirked in response.


    "..."


    Would she have been standing there as abatant if she hadn''t retired?


    It was unclear. Shaking off such idle thoughts, Candler refocused on the construction of the outer wall. There was no time to rest until the wall waspleted by tomorrow morning.


    Then, it happened.


    tter! tter! tter!


    From the south, a soldier on horseback, his face drenched in cold sweat, came galloping and shouted urgently.


    "Alert-! The King of Flies is rapidly approaching from the south!"


    "..."


    "What did you say?"


    "That''s impossible, it was expected to arrive by tomorrow dawn..."


    Amidst the flustered murmurs of the mages, Junior, quickly casting her magic, asked.


    "When will it arrive?!"


    "At an incredible speed! Maybe within 10 minutes...!"


    "Tch..."


    Clicking her tongue, Junior looked around andmanded.


    "All workers, return to Crossroad! Mages, cast all offensive magic! Let''s proceed as nned!"


    "But, not all the mages have arrived yet...!"


    "We still have to stop it here!"


    Nevertheless, Junior, who could be considered the linchpin of this operation, was here.


    Junior began casting [Elemental Disassembly], and the mages hurriedly positioned themselves on the magic circle to start preparing thebined magic.


    The workers hesitated, then one by one, after looking up at the southern sky and screaming, they began running towards the teleport gate.


    Candler also looked in that direction and gasped in shock.


    Whoosh!


    From the distant southern sky.


    A ck shape flickered, and in moments, it sliced through the clouds, approaching at a terrifying speed.


    "..."


    Candler stared nkly at the entity with trembling eyes.


    It resembled a fly, but could that really be called a fly?


    With enormous wings shaped like infinity, stretching long on either side, and hundreds of legs dangling below...


    Pouring out countless fly monsters from its body, turning mountains and rivers to ashes.


    The monster was approaching at a fearsome speed.


    ''We, we must flee... escape...''


    Candler thought, but her shaking legs wouldn''t obey.


    The nightmare of the Gorgon sisters shed through her mind. The monster - Stheno, rushing towards her then, ovepped with the image of the King of Flies.


    "Ah, ahhhh, ahhhhh!"


    Unable to make it to the teleport gate, Candler ended up hiding behind the outer wall. She crouched down, wrapped her head with her arms, and trembled.


    Whoosh!


    The deep roar of the King of Flies shook the area.


    The ce was in chaos. Workers fleeing through the teleport gate to Crossroad, and mages rushing out from Crossroad through the gate in the opposite direction...


    And the pouring swarm of flies.


    The sky darkened as an enormous number of flies descended like a downpour towards the second line of defense.


    "Huff..."


    But Junior did not waver.


    Click, click, ck-!


    Her wand, [Rod of Crimson], transformed on its own, scattering a crimson magical glow in all directions.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, you fly bastard."


    Hundreds of meters away from the second line of defense, to the south.


    Junior had pre-drawn a magic circle here.


    It was a gigantic [Elemental Disassembly] magic circle.


    Having stolen this magic from the Vampire King and made it her own, she had enhanced its range and effect through the magic circle.


    "Though itcks the mobility and defensive capabilities of an airship..."


    The moment the King of Flies reached the airspace above the magic circle.


    Junior shouted, extending her staff forward.


    "Our mages have the strongest firepower in humanity-!"


    Zzzzzz!


    A dazzling halo of white light formed in the air, and the next moment, cracks spread through space, creating rifts.


    [Elemental Disassembly] exploded across the King of Flies''s body.


    Even the mighty King of Flies was taken aback at that moment.


    The monstrous bulk twitched as it hastily slowed down. Junior, raising her staff towards the King of Flies, shouted.


    "Everyone, cast thebined magic-!"


    Mages, forming circles by element, resonated with each other, concentrating their magical powers before lifting their staffs to aim at the King of Flies.


    Junior screamed.


    "Annihte it-!"


    Kwaaaaaaa!


    As if to swallow the world whole, fierce mes, endless high tides,ndslides turning the world upside down, tornadoes tearing through the sky, and blinding lightning like the dawn of creation...


    All were unleashed simultaneously towards the King of Flies.

 Chapter 574 - 574

    <h4>Chapter 574:</h4>


    Dozens of magicians unleashed abined magic of different elements at once, exuding an incredible force as they surged forward.


    The swarm of flies charging toward the human side''s defense line was almost instantly annihted, and the magic, without losing any momentum, poured toward the King of Flies''s true body.


    Currently, the King of Flies had lost its magical defenses due to [Elemental Disassembly].


    In such a situation, taking a direct hit from abined magic of this scale would inevitably cause tremendous damage.


    ''This is going to work!''


    Junior was confident. That gigantic monster would surely fall with a terrible scream...


    However.


    Peeeeeeeng!


    The mythical creature responded.


    Above the King of Flies''s head, the two remaining halos began to spin furiously, and the outer halo started to shine brightly.


    The King of Flies then stretched hundreds of legs in all directions and,


    Crack-!


    sped its front legs together as if in prayer.


    Craaaash!


    Immediately, a tremendous shockwave burst forth from the King of Flies.


    The invisible shockwave collided directly with the magic unleashed by the human magicians.


    And then,


    Craaaaackle!


    ng...! nk...!


    The spells dissipated as if they were being disassembled.


    The ferocious mes, the endless high tides, thendslides that seemed to overturn the world, the tornadoes that tore through the sky, and the lightning that was as dazzling as the first light of creation, all...


    Dissipated into nothingness.


    "...This is..."


    Junior stuttered, his mouth agape at the phenomenon.


    "This isn''t just a simple Dispel, this is...!"


    The shattered magical particles scattered into the atmosphere, shining brightly with hundreds of rainbows.


    In the center of those rainbows, the King of Flies slowly stretched its hundreds of legs around, calmly hovering in mid-air.


    Within the clear, prism-filtered light, the King of Flies appeared almost holy.


    Yet, at the same time, it was iparably sphemous.


    Sssssssss-


    The halo above the King of Flies''s head turned to dust and disappeared. Now, only one halo remained.


    In the next moment, the King of Flies stretched all hundreds of its arms forward.


    Booooooom-


    Swsh!


    An enormous number of flies, iparable to the previous swarm, emerged from the King of Flies''s entire body.


    Seeing the swarm rushing in, Junior intuitively knew.


    They must retreat.


    Otherwise, they die here.


    "Everyone, retreat-! Retreat!"


    A retreat drill had been practiced before. Junior shouted at the top of his lungs, leading the magicians to the teleport gate.


    "Everyone, to Crossroad! Retreat-!"


    Dingdingdingdingding-!


    The retreat rm sounded, and the magicians and soldiers hurriedly jumped into the teleport gate.


    The area in front of the teleport gate was chaotic. Forces btedlying to support, forces screaming and trying to run away... everything was a mess.


    Fortunately, everyone was well-trained. Since the defense operation was nned with a one-strike retreat in mind, the retreat was executed swiftly.


    Soon, Crossroad was also aware of the retreat situation, and no more forces came out. The chaotic formation on this side gradually calmed down, and everyone was able to enter the gate in an orderly manner.


    The problem was, the flies were still approaching.


    Crack-!


    The flies hit the temporarily erected barrier magic circle and protective artifacts.


    The barrier and protective artifacts, focused on physical defense, were not items that could be broken by mere body mming of the flies.


    However, the number of flies was beyond normal. Far beyond.


    Crack, crackle...!


    As countless numbers of flies pressed and pushed, the barrier began to crack instantly...


    ng-!


    And eventually broke.


    The barrier magic set up in the base, thoughyered in dozens, was torn from the outside to the inside in an instant like paper.


    People screamed and rushed into the teleport gate.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck! This is fucking scary!"


    Desperately creating legs with dark magic to run to the teleport gate, Chain, a ck mage bound in chains, cursed.


    "If I ever again procrastinate on taking out the trash, let piles of fruit peels build up, or do anything that might help flies breed, may I break my arm! Fuck!"


    Chain reached the front of the teleport gate and sighed in relief, then turned back.


    He had just seen the terrifying sight of thest barrier being torn apart.


    Swsh!


    Flies squeezing through the torn gap, pushing their legs forward like skeletons, invaded. It was a horrifying sight that could haunt dreams.


    Chain quickly turned around to jump into the teleport gate.


    And then,


    "...?"


    He caught sight of something.


    Startled, Chain quickly looked back and saw Candler, crouched behind the fallen outer wall, shivering.


    "Candler?!"


    Chain shouted in rm.


    "What are you doing there, woman! Hurry up-!"


    "..."


    But Candler, as if she couldn''t hear Chain, just shivered, huddled up.


    Her fear of monsters, ingrained during the battle against the Gorgon sisters, hadpletely paralyzed her in front of this overwhelming swarm of fly legion.


    "Damn!"


    Chain gritted his teeth and dashed towards her.


    Junior, checking thest of the personnel next to the teleport gate, was shocked.


    "Chain?! What are you doing-"


    "Candler''s over there! We have to save her!"


    Chain shot off, and Junior clenched his teeth and looked up to the sky. The insect monsters were swarming like boiling tar.


    "This is really... not easy...!"


    Junior''s [Lord of Crimson] shed with a bloody glow, unleashing the attack magic he had pre-cast in all directions.


    sh-!


    A giant lightning bolt streaked across the sky, turning all encountered monsters to ashes.


    While Junior bought time, Chain quickly reached Candler''s side. Chain shouted.


    "Candler! Snap out of it, you idiot! Do you want to die here?!"


    "Ah, uh...?"


    "Ah, forget it, just stay still!"


    Chain then grabbed Candler by the scruff of her neck, lifted her, and sprinted towards the teleport gate.


    ck magic uses stored life force as fuel.


    Thanks to the explosive movement granted by his dark magic, Chain''s face was rapidly aging from that of a young boy back to its original, elderly form. Even with all his strength poured into the effort, he couldn''t make it in time.


    Monsters fell like a waterfall as they were intercepted by Junior''s magic.


    Chain felt death looming right above him. The ck mage muttered bitterly.


    "Damn, my luck is really terrible today..."


    Then, using a hand formed from dark magic, Chain threw Candler into the teleport gate with all his might.


    Candler finally snapped back to reality.


    Inside the gate, Candler and Chain''s eyes met.


    Chain cursed, his face now wrinkled with age.


    "Get your act together, you-"


    Boom!


    In the next moment, Chain was swallowed by a countless swarm of flies without even a chance to scream.


    sh! sh!


    Junior, trying to cast spells to save Chain, realized she couldn''t hold on any longer and attempted to throw himself into the teleport gate.


    At that moment, a swarm of flies crushed the teleport gate with their bodies.


    Crack!


    The teleport gate was destroyed in an instant under their mass. Junior closed her eyes in despair as she saw the magical door closing hopelessly.


    "This..."


    That murmur was thest thing Junior left behind.


    Thud!


    Boom!


    The teleport gate waspletely destroyed.


    On the other side, in Crossroad, Candler, thrown through the gate, picked herself up off the ground, trembling.


    ck, tter...


    A few rocks that had passed through with her rolled to her feet. Then, the magic stones that made up the gate crumbled down.


    Junior and Chain hadn''t made it out.


    "..."


    Candler was speechless, her mouth agape behind her hands.


    Due to her foolishness,


    What had just happened?


    ***


    "..."


    In my room at the lord''s mansion.


    I was silent, my hands on my forehead.


    Just a moment ago, two magicians failed to return from the second line of defense battle.


    Junior and Chain.


    Two awakened magicians from the front lines.


    Though not confirmed dead... in such circumstances, one must be ruthlessly realistic.


    Missing In Action against monsters is as good as dead.


    Candler, who had fallen behind during the construction of the defense line, was the reason the two magicians didn''t make it back as they went to rescue her.


    Candler, ming herself, was taken to the temple after fainting from her cries.


    Many heroes looked at her usingly... but whose fault could this situation be?


    With the enemy''s advance at our doorstep, even civilians were drafted for construction out of desperation.


    The monsters increased their pace and attacked by surprise.


    It wasn''t unusual for ordinary workers or retired mercenaries to be terrified in front of the King of Flies, whose mere presence could demoralize even the heroes on the field.


    And so, the goodwill of Chain and Junior, who risked themselves to rescue a panicked oldrade, was not at fault.


    Kellison, who sortied to add firepower to the front line hastily, and Kellibey, who took risks to save his fallen son...


    None had ill intentions. They were all just fighting their best.


    Yet, the situation was slipping into a quagmire.


    ''Reminds me of the Goblin God-King.''


    Desperate to save each other, yet the situation worsened.


    Though one might get used to the irony of the battlefield, it was always painful.


    ''How much did we lose today?''


    I wrote down with trembling hands the lives and materials lost today.


    ''Kellibey, Kellison, 50 dwarf craftsmen and crew, two airships, and now Junior and Chain...''


    Thinking of Junior made my head go numb.


    She was among the finest of heroes, a great help as my magician. The numerous battles and adventures we had together shed through my mind.


    To lose her here, so meaninglessly...


    "My lord."


    Lucas entered my room and reported in a businesslike tone.


    "The advance of the King of Flies has stopped."


    "..."


    "It''s halted in the air above the fallen second defense line. As you know, it''s a day''s ride to Crossroad."


    As I listened silently, head in hands, Lucas said calmly.


    "My lord, don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault."


    "What are you talking about? It''s all my fault."


    "You ordered a strategy that allowed for a safe return after engagement. The airship fleet, the magicians, it was all feasible."


    "..."


    "You can''tmand every soldier on the field. Don''t take responsibility for losses due to the mistakes of fieldmanders and soldiers."


    "There are always variables on the battlefield."


    I pressed my fingertips to my forehead.


    "Even with those variables, it''s my role to issue orders that ensure safe operation execution."


    "..."


    "For me to not know the strategy against a monster and for the operation to be shaken this much, I..."


    "My lord."


    Lucas looked straight at me with sharp eyes.


    "The enemy was a monster that nearly brought the world to ruin. And the monsters we will face in the future are of the same caliber."


    "..."


    "There''s no safe and perfect strategy against such powerful enemies. We must be prepared for losses."


    I know that.


    Now, and in the future.


    This frontline will be a wall built upon death to stop the enemy. But.


    The feeling as if I''m about to vomit blood, I can''t help it...


    "In a day, the King of Flies will reach the monster front. Our priority now is to find a way to beat it."


    I nodded.


    Yes, the end of the world is near.


    Even this time of mourning for my fallen subordinates is a luxury.


    "You''re right, Lucas."


    I took a deep breath and stood up. Then, I opened the drawer of the desk where I was sitting.


    "There''s no such thing as a safe and perfect operation. We just search for the option with the highest possibility... doing our best to find it."


    Even though the operation is imperfect and risky.


    Now, we have no choice but to bet on this one.


    "We have to embrace the risk."


    What I pulled out from the drawer was...


    A device that looked remarkably simr to a tablet PC on Earth.


    ***


    Beep.


    With a startup sound, the device powered on.


    The next moment,


    "Huh?!"


    A data image of a white skull appeared on the screen, and she gasped for air.


    "Huh, huh... What is this...? What''s happening to me...?"


    "It''s been a while, brain in a jar."


    I immediately corrected myself with the entity''s name.


    "No... White Night."


    Facing the data mass of a lich trembling before me, I coldly asked.


    "How''s purgatory treating you, is it bearable?"

 Chapter 575 - 575

    <h4>Chapter 575:</h4>


    Both incarnations of White Night had died.


    The Tower Master White Night died when the tower copsed, and the Jiangshi White Night died during a party operation.


    Physically and materially, that''s how they died. That''s why it was possible to acquire the twin magic cores.


    However, the consciousness of Tower Master White Night was transferred to this device with the tower''s copse, and afterwards, forcibly swapped consciousness with Jiangshi White Night.


    It''s a bitplicated, but... Anyway, what''s contained in this device now is the duplicated and confined consciousness of White Night.


    I had considered destroying this device entirely, but kept it just in case...


    I never thought I''d actually need to use it.


    "How''s purgatory, bearable?"


    I asked mockingly, and White Night trembled as it looked around.


    "How long has it been since you imprisoned me here?"


    "Let''s see, about half a year?"


    "What?! Don''t joke, just half a year...?! My consciousness felt like it was trapped for eons...!"


    Does time flow slowly in the darkness of that switched-off device? Or, does time flow at all?


    I couldn''t possibly understand the experience of the consciousness within the device, but it seems living inside it wasn''t exactly pleasant. This was good information for me.


    Since I need to ckmail this mass of data from now on.


    "White Night. Let''s cut to the chase."


    I interlocked my fingers and coldly spat out.


    "Do you want to stay trapped there, or... do you want a new body?"


    "..."


    "I won''t ask twice. Decide now."


    The skull-shaped mass of data seemed perplexed. The stuttering lich finally responded.


    "What if I refuse?"


    "I''ll switch it off again. You can continue your contemtion in the darkness as you have been."


    White Night eventually muttered softly.


    "...Give it."


    "Hm?"


    "The body, give it...! Please, I beg you... don''t leave me in this nothingness...!"


    Facing the pleading White Night, I smirked.


    "Alright. You agree then?"


    I took White Night''s device and left my office.


    "Shall we go see your new body now?"


    We headed to the backyard of the lord''s mansion.


    Here lies the new ''body'' I prepared for White Night.


    I brought White Night''s device to the front of the ''body'' lying neatly under a white nket in the backyard, turned the screen to show White Night.


    "Here it is."


    "...What?"


    White Night was visibly startled, then urgently asked me.


    "Wait, you''re joking, right?"


    "No, not joking."


    "Don''t... don''t be ridiculous. You''re telling me to..."


    White Night let out an angry scream.


    "To enter the body of a fly?!"


    Yes.


    Whaty before me was the most intact among the enemy corpses we had collected from the battles.


    A fly the size of arge dog.


    "Why? It''s possible, right?"


    I sneered.


    "You''re a necromancer. A lich. A sorceress who can transfer consciousness into the body of the undead. This fly is also a corpse, and all you need to do is make it into a jiangshi with your magic and then transfer your consciousness into it."


    "It''s not a matter of possibility!"


    White Night trembled.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, stop it...! I am White Night. The Grand Sorceress! How can I... into such a filthy insect''s body..."


    "Then go back into the abyss of darkness."


    As I moved my hand over the switch of the device, White Night urgently shouted.


    "Wait! Just a moment! Anything but that, please!"


    I clicked my tongue and red at White Night.


    "Look, White Night. Don''t try to negotiate with me. You''re in no position to be picky."


    "..."


    "Choose. Do you want to be in the real world, even if it''s in the body of a fly? Or would you rather stay nobly... trapped in that darkness?"


    White Night hesitantly asked me, trembling.


    "Exin... what do you want me to do, putting me into this fly''s body."


    I smiled broadly. He''s taken the bait.


    This means the first phase of my n has been achieved.


    ***


    To put White Night''s consciousness into the body of the fly, I began the process of turning the fly''s corpse into a jiangshi.


    While our side''s magicians prepared ording to White Night''s instructions, Dearmudin, who joined as the leader of the magicians btedly, called me with a pale face.


    "Prince Ash. There''s something you must see immediately."


    "Yes?"


    "Enough talk, this way. Hurry."


    Dearmudin ran ahead to the teleport gate, then quickly jumped in. I followed suit.


    We arrived at the lookout tower.


    Built on a mountain far from the monsters'' invasion route, this spire was under construction to monitor the overall invasion status of the enemy.


    Since the original reconnaissance base had copsed during a previous defensive battle and we were in the process of moving here... it wasn''t fully functional yet.


    Anyway, why here?


    "Trying to get a closer look at the King of Flies from this location, I observed it from here and..."


    Dearmudin handed me a telescope.


    "See for yourself."


    "...?"


    I looked through the telescope.


    Far away, in the vast expanse of the sky, the King of Flies was stationary. In a pose like a Buddha meditating, floating above the wilderness as night approached.


    "I see the King of Flies, but what..."


    I couldn''t finish my sentence.


    Twinkle.


    A faint magical light twinkled beside the King of Flies''srge abdomen.


    Twinkle. Twinkle. Twinkle.


    Yellow, light green, blue.


    Three different colors of magical lights were blinking at regr intervals.


    Am I seeing things?


    I rubbed my eyes and looked through the telescope again.


    But it wasn''t an illusion. It was definitely real, shining magical lights.


    "Those lights... could it be, a signal?"


    It was clearly an artificial signal, no matter how you looked at it.


    Dearmudin exined to me, seeing my confusion.


    "It''s a pattern of lights left by magicians in their workshops. They mark their primary magical elements."


    "...!"


    "And those three colors... lightning, wind, water. There''s only one magician on this front who handles all three elements."


    I lowered the telescope and turned sharply to Dearmudin.


    "...Junior."


    Dearmudin nodded calmly. I murmured in disbelief.


    "Are you saying, Junior is alive?"


    ***


    "Hmm~"


    Junior stretchednguidly, dressed in a swimsuit.


    In a southern resort bathed in quality sunlight.


    Lying on a sunbed next to a pool filled with cold water, it was an afternoon spent reading a magic tome I had been researching.


    Drops of water condensed on the surface of a ss filled with an ice-cold beverage, sliding down. Junior took a sip through the straw of her drink.


    "Ah, this is nice."


    Pushing her sunsses up slightly, Junior looked up at the sun beyond the parasol and murmured.


    "Everything''s perfect... now all I need is to find myself a handsome lover..."


    No sooner had she spoken than someone approached with heavy footsteps.


    ''Could it be? Really?''


    Junior turned her head slowly towards the sound with a flutter of excitement.


    ''Who could it be?''


    And, against the dazzling sun...


    "Get up."


    ...stood a stout, bald old man.


    A dirty-bearded dwarf with a face smeared in blood, sweat, and weariness.


    "Huh?"


    Junior made a dumbfounded noise, unable to adapt to the sudden shift in scenery.


    Not that she waspletely sure of her own tastes yet, but even so, this seemed a bit off...?


    Then the bald, bearded dwarf clenched his teeth and swung his hand.


    "Wake up, I said!"


    p-!


    Her cheek turned with a jerk, stars exploding in front of her eyes.


    That''s when Junior fully woke up. She sprung up like a jack-in-the-box from her lying position.


    "Gasp... Gasp...?"


    Breathing heavily, Junior finally took in her surroundings and realized where she was.


    Inside a massive structure shimmering in darkness.


    Surrounded by the enormous eggs of giant flies.


    And mountains of various animals and nts...


    "This is, the King of Flies''s stomach... the hatchery..."


    Shivering, Junior quickly looked to her side. Huge maggots were swarming over the body of arge goat, already paralyzed and asleep.


    Just as Junior was about to scream reflexively, the dwarf''s broad hand covered her mouth. She barely managed to suppress the scream.


    "Shh!"


    The dwarf whispered urgently, trying to silence his breath.


    "Calm down. Quiet! Make any noise, and we''re all dead. So, shh...!"


    Junior, finally calming down, recognized who was beside her. She whispered back.


    "...Kellibey? You''re alive...!"


    "Of course, I''m alive. Did you think thest survivor of the Golden Branch expedition would die here?"


    Grumbling, Kellibey crouched down almost to the ground and gestured for Junior to follow. She crawled after him on all fours.


    Wriggle wriggle...


    Right next to where she had been lying, the maggots were having a feast on the goat''s flesh.


    Realizing she could have ended up like that if she had slept any longer, Junior felt nauseous.


    She diligently followed Kellibey through the tunnel.


    It wasn''t long before they came to a spacious room. All the survivors affiliated with the World Guardian Front were gathered there. Kellison and Chain were also there.


    "Everyone''s safe...!"


    As Junior eximed happily, Kellison grimly smiled and trembled his lips.


    "...It''s too early to say that."


    "Huh?"


    "Shh! Everyone, get down!"


    As soon as Kellibey spoke, everyone instinctivelyy t on the ground.


    Confused, Junior followed suit when she saw Kellibey gesturing urgently from the ground.


    Thud thud thud...


    Shortly after, hundreds of adult flies appeared in the corridor next to the room.


    The flies each carried paralyzed deer, antelope, buffalo, and more, stacking them neatly in the next room before swarming out again.


    "...This is literally inside their belly."


    Once the adult flies had all left, Kellibey whispered.


    "We''ve been captured as food. If they notice us moving, we''ll be just another meal for the maggots."


    "How did you break free from the paralysis...?"


    "Our dwarf skin is thick. Paralysis needles barely affect us."


    Dwarves inherently possess high resistance to physical status ailments. It seemed they benefited from that trait here.


    But among the fallen crew, there were still many who had not awakened. Kellibey clicked his tongue.


    "...Lucky, too. Those who were heavily hit by the paralysis are still unconscious."


    Junior noticed Chain was still among those unconscious.


    It appeared Kellibey had been moving around this hatchery, gathering survivors and bringing them here.


    "So... what now?"


    As adult flies swarmed in once more, Junior whispered to Kellibey, lying t pretending to be dead.


    "We can''t just lie here forever!"


    "We need to escape."


    "Escape? How?"


    That''s when Kellison, crawling over, grinned and took up the conversation.


    "With a dwarf''s specialty."


    Click! Click! Click!


    As he spoke, the dwarves menacingly took out their tools, ready to work.


    "We dig a tunnel."


    Junior''s jaw dropped in disbelief, but Kellison lovingly held his hammer and signaled Kellibey.


    "My father used to throw me into tunnels to raise me from a very young age, all for a day like today. Right?"


    "Exactly. Our race has been preparing for a day like this for generations...!"


    The dwarf father and son chuckled wickedly, pressing their tools against the floor of the hatchery.


    "Let''s drill a mine shaft through this monster''s belly...!"


    "Make it nice and big!"

 Chapter 576 - 576

    <h4>Chapter 576:</h4>


    The dwarves began to dig quietly, without making any noise, a tunnel leading downwards.


    Watching them, Junior whispered softly,


    "Um, but do we have to go down? What about going up or to the side?"


    "After scouting, it seems the higher we go, the more maggots and less ''food'' there are. And to the side..."


    Kellibey pointed to the side.


    "See for yourself."


    Where Kellibey pointed, there was a small hole in the wall through which wind was seeping in.


    Looking outside through that hole, Junior gasped. The ground was dizzyingly far below.


    "Wow, it''s really high..."


    "Escape through here and we''d all fall to our deaths. So, we have no choice but to dig down."


    No sooner had he finished speaking, a hole was made going downwards. Everyone peered cautiously below.


    A new room appeared below, filled with other prey caught and paralyzed. Fortunately, there were fewer fly eggs.


    Junior swallowed dryly. How much further down do they have to go by digging tunnels, hiding from the wandering adult flies, and fleeing from the maggots pouring out of the eggs...?


    "Can we really escape this way?"


    "If you have another idea, genius magician, let''s hear it."


    Challenged by Kellibey, Junior sighed deeply.


    "...No, I don''t."


    Even if they managed to escape through a hole to the side and used wind magic for descent, safelynding everyone was nearly impossible. And even if theynded safely, they would be pursued by fly patrols.


    And if they recklessly fired magic in this belly of the beast, hoping for a do-or-die effort, they''d likely be subdued before they could deal a fatal blow to the King of Flies.


    For now, digging little by little, as Kellibey suggested, seemed the best option.


    "Got it, then. Let''s move. The room below looks safe."


    The able survivors helped lift those still paralyzed. At that moment, Junior hurried towards the small hole in the wall.


    "Just a moment."


    Through the hole, Junior released her magical elements. The cast elements stuck outside the hole, emitting various lights.


    Kellibey squinted.


    "What''s that for?"


    "It''s a signal of my magical elements. They can recognize it in Crossroad. This way, they''ll know we''re alive."


    Kellibey clicked his tongue.


    "Hmm. Might''ve been better not to do that."


    "Why?"


    "If they know we''re alive, they might hastily send a rescue team."


    "..."


    Silent, Junior stared seriously at her shining magical elements outside.


    "...But, you never know. Our presence here could lead to a new strategy."


    After all, they were in the enemy''s belly.


    It''s still uncertain what kind of variable they could be.


    "Conveying as much information as possible, exactly as it is to Prince Ash... I think that''s more important."


    Turning around, Junior smiled confidently at Kellibey.


    "Let''s find our way to survive, in our own way!"


    Kellibey thought to himself,


    To smile like that even in such a situation.


    Junior, this kid, has really be brave...


    ***


    Returning from the scout tower to the lord''s mansion, I was lost in thought.


    Though trapped inside the King of Flies''s stomach, Junior is alive.


    And if Junior is alive, it means other heroes who were captured earlier might also be alive.


    ''The flies indiscriminately sweep everything that can be used as food... Does that mean they don''t kill immediately?''


    I remembered the sight of the Insect Busters being captured. They use venom to paralyze their prey before kidnapping them into their belly.


    ''Food. Captured. And stored in the belly...''


    Suddenly, a battle against a certain monster legion from the past crossed my mind.


    Stage 8. The Slime Legion.


    There was a time when Kun and the Penal Squad were devoured by the Slime Emperor.


    The strategy I chose to save them was...


    "...!"


    A new idea suddenly struck me.


    I hurried into the backyard of the lord''s mansion. First, more information was needed.


    And in the backyard,


    Squeak, squeak...


    Newly transferred into a fly''s body, White Night struggled to move.


    There wasn''t much time, so I approached the staggering fly White Night and asked in a firm tone,


    "Can you move?"


    "...I feel like vomiting..."


    Without vocal cords, White Night used a thread of magic to respond. Using magic in a fly''s body like that was impressive.


    "First, tell me everything you can learn from that fly."


    "Specifically, what do you want to know, uh, it''s hard to organize..."


    I first asked for the essential information.


    "Where and how are the ''prey'' that were kidnapped stored?"


    "In the King of Flies''s belly... This ce serves as both a hatchery and a storage. Prey is transferred here... from the top of the belly to the bottom end..."


    Meaning, the lower parts of the belly would hold the most recently captured prey.


    If Junior and the survivors were to escape, they''d likely head downward. Heading upward would mean going towards the enemy''s main force.


    "..."


    After organizing my thoughts, I faced White Night.


    It was time to confirm the biggest reason for inserting White Night into this body.


    "How is it inside? Can you usurp control of the King of Flies?"


    After a moment of silence, White Night slowly answered,


    "...The King of Flies is controlled by a collective consciousness. A joint thought-body of countless flies."


    "You''re a fly now. Can''t you join in?"


    "If an individual fly contacts the King of Flies, at that moment, its consciousness merges into the collective consciousness... Probably, my consciousness will be sucked in too."


    Likeputers connected to enhance theirputing power, then.


    "I could try to usurp control... but honestly, I can''t guarantee it... I don''t know how strong their collective consciousness is..."


    "You have to do it, White Night."


    "Honestly, I don''t want to go... Being in this form is dreadful enough, but if the worst happens and my consciousness is devoured by them..."


    "White Night."


    "Stop this and just give me a human sorcerer''s corpse. I''m a grand sorceress. I''ll help you with magic. Okay?"


    I sighed lightly.


    And if you turn against us after getting a human body?


    I''m not naive enough to trust a monster that has already betrayed us once.


    "White Night, you have to go."


    "What?"


    In the next moment, I linked [Gaze of Command] with [Be Mine!].


    By the time White Night regained consciousness, a magic restraint that looked like a dog cor was already locked around its neck.


    The fly-White Night became my captured monster.


    "Even trapped in the body of a fly, you''re dangerous. A safety measure is necessary."


    Pitiful as it may appear, White Night was a monster that once sought to bring about the world''s destruction.


    And given the chance, it would attempt toy waste to the world and ascend to power once more. It was necessary to keep it on a leash.


    "You...!"


    "Anyway, this situation is better than being stuck in that darkness, right? Don''t grumble too much. Now."


    Trembling, White Night struggled to speak.


    "...Going there alone has too high a chance of failure. We need to shake its consciousness. A disruption is necessary...!"


    "Don''t worry about that."


    I slowly chewed over my words while staring into the dark southern sky.


    "We''re going to cause a major disruption."


    ***


    Before dawn, early morning.


    I gathered all the heroes affiliated with the front.


    Despite it being the middle of the night, the heroes assembled withoutint. Everyone understood the gravity of the situation.


    "...First, the good news. Junior is alive."


    My announcement startled several heroes. I continued,


    "The flies capture ''food'' by paralyzing them and then stacking them in their stomachs. Meaning, there''s a possibility for all our previously capturedrades to be alive."


    After surveying the heroes lost in thought, I abruptly called out to one person.


    "Kun."


    Kun stepped forward immediately. I asked the King of Beasts with a slight smile,


    "Do you remember what happened right after you joined the front... during our battle with the Slime Legion?"


    "Of course, captain."


    Kun grinned, and a sheepish smile appeared on the faces of the Penal Squad members behind him.


    There was a time when Kun and members of the Penal Squad were devoured by the Slime Emperor during Stage 8.


    "You came to rescue us yourself back then."


    "That''s right."


    I purposely allowed myself to be devoured to rescue Kun and the Penal Squad members, and we sessfully escaped through the Slime Emperor''s stomach.


    "It was a reckless act, but I did it believing in a backup n."


    I pulled out a scroll from my pocket and showed it off.


    "The insides of giant monsters are ssified as ''dungeons.'' And I had this dungeon escape teleportation scroll."


    With a casting time of over 10 seconds and requiring the forfeiture of all dungeon rewards, it''s a scroll I rarely used, even in the dungeons of the Lake Kingdom.


    But inside a monster, it''s a different story.


    With the ability to escape safely from the interior of a hostile monster, who cares about a 10-second casting time or forfeiting rewards?


    "The King of Flies will be no different. Its stomach is a dungeon, and thus, we can return safely using this scroll."


    I nodded to the heroes around me.


    "Do you understand what I''m proposing now?"


    Lucas, who had always been part of my reckless ns, was the quickest to respond.


    "...Are you nning to use the strategy of deliberately getting eaten by that King of Flies?"


    "Exactly."


    I nodded again.


    "The alchemist team has already finished analyzing the paralysis toxin used by the flies. The antidote will soon be ready. We will take this antidote in advance, allow ourselves to be captured by the flies... and then start our operation from within the enemy''s belly."


    The faces of the heroes paled. I continued regardless,


    "There are three reasons for undertaking this perilous mission. First, to create a distraction. A major operation is being prepared to inflict a significant blow on the King of Flies."


    To replicate the historical defeat of the King of Flies, with White Night infiltrating the collective consciousness of the flies.


    "To ensure the sess of this operation, we need to distract the King of Flies''s consciousness. Hence, we need to cause chaos within its belly."


    After taking a breath, I mentioned the second reason.


    "Second, to damage their production facilities."


    "..."


    "Though they seem to endlessly emerge, like all monsters before, they stem from nightmares. Meaning, they cannot reproduce. In other words, once their current stock of eggs runs out... no new flies will be produced."


    I smirked, cracking my knuckles.


    "Even if the first operation fails, to increase our chances in the ongoing battle, we''ll burn as many eggs as possible and destroy the hatchery directly."


    If the enemy''s production facilities are essible, they must be exploited aggressively. If executed correctly, we could inflict significant damage.


    "And third, to rescue our previously capturedrades."


    As I spoke, the dwarves nodded vigorously, their faces flushed.


    The magicians who had worked with Junior, and the party members of "The Uncles" who had been with Chain, also nodded firmly.


    "..."


    Valen, the mayor of the Southern City-State Alliance who had rmended the Insect Busters to me, stroked his beard and showed a serious expression.


    "For these three reasons, we have decided to undertake this audacious mission."


    I looked around at the heroes one more time.


    "As you''ve heard, this is essentially a suicide mission. There''s no guarantee of survival."


    Even with the escape scroll and being in a part of the King of Flies where direct retaliation is difficult.


    It''s still the enemy''s stronghold. The operation is insanely dangerous.


    Any number of variables could emerge. In the worst case, the mission could fail from the start, or result in total annihtion.


    And, that we have to resort to such a strategy indicates how formidable the enemy is.


    "Therefore... I''ll only take volunteers."


    I took a deep breath and then closed my eyes.


    "Everyone, close your eyes."


    "..."


    "I''ll say it again, the likelihood of death is higher than that of returning. We don''t need many. There''s no shame in not participating in this suicide mission. We also need many to fight on the walls."


    "..."


    "However, those prepared to enter hell voluntarily, raise your hand."


    After a brief silence, when I opened my eyes,


    All my heroes had their eyes tightly shut, hands raised.


    Every single one of them.

 Chapter 577 - 577

    <h4>Chapter 577:</h4>


    In this suicide mission, everyone volunteered.


    I was at a loss for words.


    Should I be grateful for everyone''s willingness or scold them for not caring more about their own lives? I felt a contradiction in my emotions.


    But since not everyone could go, it was necessary to assemble a squad best suited for the infiltration mission.


    "Everyone, put your hands down. You can open your eyes now."


    The heroes, cautiously opening their eyes, saw each other with their hands raised and let out awkward chuckles. I smiled bitterly too.


    "Since everyone volunteered without exception, I would like to charge in with all of you and grind the enemies to dust... But that''s not possible."


    The essence of a defense game is, after all, defense.


    Only if the defense squad on the walls holds strong can the infiltration squad, the disruption squad, or the attack squad y their roles properly.


    It''s crucial to distribute personnel appropriately and to form the defense squad with elite members. I made sure to emphasize this point first.


    "...So, theposition to be captured by that monster is as follows."


    I called out the names.


    "Kun and the Penal Squad."


    Kun stepped forward with a grin, as if he had anticipated this. The members of the Penal Squad followed him, their expressions tense but determined.


    They are not only frontline heroes who can y the role of powerful damage dealers and tanks in any situation but also have experience escaping from the belly of a monster.


    ''The concern is that they are in human mode, not beast mode...''


    Still, the proficiency and experience they have umted cannot be ignored. That''s why I chose them first.


    "Next, Lucas and Lucas''s party."


    Lucas stepped forward as if it were natural, followed by Torkel, Zenis, and Nobody.


    Lucas is the hero with the highest solobat capability on my front line, and the rest of the party members also have a high degree of synergy.


    Especially Zenis, who is a healer, will increase the overall stability of the infiltration squad.


    ''There''s one spot empty, but let''s move on for now...''


    With Chain missing, there are only four of them, but we''ll fill the vacancyter. Next.


    "Verdandi and the Holy Grail Seekers."


    Somehow, Verdandi and the elves let out sighs of relief as they stepped forward. Why are they relieved?


    Support from a long-range firepower squad is essential in any operation.


    The Holy Grail Seekers are not only masters of archery and dagger throwing but can also engage in closebat if necessary.


    ''Their endurance is a bitcking, but...''


    They are precious talents capable of handling both melee and long-range firepower. I couldn''t leave them behind.


    "Here, me, two from the Shadow Squad, and... two of Kellison''s bodyguards."


    Everyone was shocked to hear I would be participating, but I didn''t ept any objections. I couldn''t be absent from this operation.


    After all, I''m the one who can cause the most chaos inside the enemy''s belly.


    Likewise, Burnout, capable of wreaking havoc inside, and Bodybag, with various utility skills, will be useful in unpredictable situations.


    The two dwarves... well, I needed a vanguard in my party, and since many dwarves are currently missing, I chose them.


    It''s likely that kin search for their own kind more effectively.


    "That''s all."


    As I finished calling out the list, the heroes stirred. Especially Evangeline and Damien, who were at the forefront, attempted to protest, but I waved them off.


    "I''d like to take more of you, but I don''t have that many escape scrolls."


    Of course, that was an excuse. We''ve umted plenty of teleportation scrolls for escape since we hardly ever used them.


    But taking more would jeopardize the defense of the Crossroad.


    Evangeline''s melee squad is absolutely necessary for defending the main castle at Crossroad, and Damien and his sniper party shine in defense, not in infiltration.


    Both are among my strongest cards, and while they would surely be useful in this infiltration, cing them where they are most needed is the best option.


    ''In the worst-case scenario, if the infiltration squad is wiped out...''


    Evangeline mustmand the front line, and Damien must perform miracles with his far-sight.


    I nced over the other heroes.


    Those who have been with me from the start, those who joined us very recently, and all those who, regardless of the timing, are willing to risk their lives together in this fight.


    "...Make sure not to be tooteing back. Until then, I entrust the overallmand of the front line to Evangeline."


    "Leave it to me, senior."


    Evangeline grinned and thumped her shield confidently. I grinned back.


    I had already shared the detailed defensive tactics with everyone and conducted training. Everyone is skilled, so they will fight well in their assigned roles.


    ***


    After disseminating a few more pieces of information and holding a brief meeting,


    As I was about to leave the room, a group of young mages blocked my way.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Please take us with you!"


    "..."


    I was speechless.


    These were the mages who had been studying and training with Junior. The children clung to me desperately.


    "We need mages to save Junior too!"


    "We want to help our sister!"


    "We don''t know what the situation is like inside! If you take us..."


    But I shook my head.


    "No."


    "Why not?!"


    "Is it because we are young? Because you don''t think we''re reliable..."


    "That''s not the issue. It''s because you are mages."


    We are heading into the belly of the King of Flies.


    Most likely, we will be attacked by monstrous flies from every direction. From above, below, all around, they wille at us, and the likelihood of physical, bodilybat is high.


    In such chaoticbat, the most vulnerable ss is the ssic mage. Wearing cloth, requiring time to cast spells... essentially, they are ss cannons in need of protection.


    "In this infiltration mission, even mages need a certain level of meleebat proficiency. That''s why I can''t take you."


    The young mages all looked dejected. That''s when,


    "Then, take me at least."


    Everyone turned to see an old mage stroking his long white beard as he stepped forward. I sighed.


    "...Dearmudin."


    "I''m well aware that it''s a dangerous ce, no need to keep saying it. But that''s exactly why we need magical firepower."


    Certainly, if there''s any mage who could handle themselves in meleebat situations, it''s Dearmudin, with more experience than any other mage.


    But...


    "Or what, you think an old man like me isn''t needed?"


    Dearmudin frowned in dissatisfaction.


    "Was it not you, Prince Ash, who told me that today I am at my youngest?"


    In the end, I raised both hands in surrender.


    "Please join Lucas''s party. I entrust them to you, Dearmudin."


    "It should be so. You will look back and realize it was a good decision to bring me along."


    With that, Dearmudin, now satisfied, joined Lucas, who was standing down the corridor.


    As I sighed and turned around, someone else stood before me.


    "Ah, that, I..."


    A middle-aged woman stood awkwardly, her hair disheveled, unable to meet my eyes as she stuttered.


    "That, well..."


    It didn''t take me long to recognize her.


    Candler.


    A retired golemancer who was once part of the cklist, turned construction worker using golems after the Gorgon battle. And the person who felt most responsible for Junior and Chain''s disappearance.


    "Candler. You''ve changed a bit since Ist saw you, making it hard to recognize you."


    I gave her a faint smile.


    "Do you no longer tie candles in your hair as before?"


    "Ah, that was... like a ritual for better control over golems, but now that I''ve retired, I no longer..."


    Candler looked up at me with trembling eyes, her speech trailing off.


    Without her candle crown and the cult leader-like attire, she indeed looked like an ordinary citizen rather than a mercenary.


    Yet, she gritted her teeth.


    Her broken teeth from the fight with the Gorgon sisters were clearly visible. She limped forward, pushing her body towards me.


    "I, I too... want to be taken..."


    "..."


    "To be part of the rescue team..."


    "Candler."


    I gently grasped her trembling shoulders.


    "Not all of us need to be warriors."


    "...!"


    Candler looked up at me, her expression deted. I noticed her leg, which hindered her movement.


    "You''ve done enough and retired. You owe nothing more to this front line."


    "But..."


    "You''re not a soldier now. You''re a citizen. You''re not one of the fighters anymore. You''re someone we need to protect."


    Candler bowed her head.


    "But, because of me... because I was a coward, those two..."


    "It wasn''t because you were a coward that the two of them were harmed."


    Candler''s eyes widened at my words.


    "They were brave enough to ovee their own fears to save you."


    "...!"


    "We all are, in fact, afraid. It''s natural to be a coward. So don''t be ashamed of your fear."


    I looked back.


    All the heroes preparing for departure had tension written all over their faces. I, too, felt a twinge of anxiety.


    "It''s natural for humans."


    "..."


    Everyone feels the same urge to flee when facing an iprehensible enemy.


    Those who can fight despite their fears remain soldiers. Those who reach their limits retire.


    It''s not a matter of being better or worse, right or wrong.


    It''s just how things are.


    Just a part of life, struggling in this crazy world.


    "Junior and Chain, we will definitely rescue them... So instead of apologizing, thank them."


    I patted Candler on the shoulder.


    "Because they saved you."


    "..."


    "So make sure you stay alive. After this battle, we''ll need you for reconstruction work. You got that?"


    I sincerely told the speechless her.


    "Thank you for staying here and not running away."


    "...!"


    "See you again, Candler."


    I walked past Candler, followed by the deploying heroes.


    Behind us, Candler stifled a sob, making a strange crying sound. I hoped she would ovee her trials.


    And us as well.


    That we would all ovee our individual trials... I prayed.


    ***


    "Operation name, Maggot Within a Maggot."


    I handed out five paralysis antidotes and five dungeon escape teleport scrolls to each party leader.


    The party leaders distributed them among their party members.


    "From now on, we be parasites inside a Maggot''s belly."


    The heroes snickered. I did too.


    To think, entering the belly of a giant fly to wreak havoc... This monster frontline really is a tourist spot filled with a variety of activities.


    "Move to the point where the King of Flies is currently anchored, engage inbat as needed, and get captured."


    I shook the antidote in my hand.


    "Take the antidote just before being captured if possible. It''s an improved version of the usual paralysis antidote, so it''s safe, but we don''t know how potent their paralysis venom has be, nor how much it can be neutralized."


    If we''re unlucky, we might all end up paralyzed and be fly food...


    But that''s unlikely to happen. Thanks to the peach of immortality I ate before, I''m in a state impervious to all diseases. Thanks again, Raven.


    As soon as I regain consciousness, I n to wake the others by hitting them hard.


    "Secure your main equipment firmly to your body. It would be troublesome to wake up inside the Maggots'' belly without weapons, right?"


    For me, stuffing everything into the inventory is easy, but the other heroes don''t have this convenient system.


    Everyone diligently tied their weapons and equipment to their bodies with leather straps. I exined the tactics for this operation while observing them.


    "The operation is simple. Regain consciousness, join the nearest personnel, and move upwards through the Maggot''s belly..."


    I gave a straightforward order.


    "And wreck havoc."


    At this point, everyone cheered and whistled. I felt a surge of strength in my hand.


    Just watch, you fly bastard.


    I''ll show you why I, Ash, am called the empire''s top troll... right in the belly of your own beast!

 Chapter 578 - 578

    <h4>Chapter 578:</h4>


    "Moving together would be the best option, but realistically, it''s difficult. There''s a high chance we won''t even be able to maintain our party structure. It''s likely we''ll be scattered and have to regroup as we move."


    I continued to issue the operation instructions.


    "Destroy as many eggs as possible in the process, draw their attention, and cause disruptions. If you encounter any survivors, rescue them."


    I then showed the teleport scroll.


    "And when you judge that you''ve held out long enough, don''t hesitate to use the teleport scroll to retreat."


    The teleport scroll can teleport all allies within a certain range.


    The designated retreat point is right here, behind the lord''s mansion at the teleport gate.


    We should be able to bring out any survivors without a problem, if they are alive...


    After making sure everyone understood various tactics and precautions, while the heroes were gathering their equipment and packing their supply bags,


    Lucas approached me and asked quietly.


    "My lord. I understand the outline of the operation we are undertaking. However,"


    "However?"


    As I looked at him, Lucas nced towards the backyard.


    There, the fly White Night was preparing to fly in a clumsy stance.


    "I have my doubts about the effectiveness of White Night''s operation to infiltrate the collective consciousness of the King of Flies."


    I nodded at Lucas to continue.


    "White Night is undoubtedly a great sorceress, but I cannot imagine him seeding in seizing the consciousness of the King of Flies on his own."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "It might sound amusing to say, but it''s a hunch."


    I blinked in surprise at this unexpected statement. Lucas exined seriously.


    "All the monsters we''ve encountered have a natural presence, or evilness, if you will. As a knight used to physicalbat, I''ve gauged the caliber of our opponents by this."


    "Hmm, that''s an interesting criterion."


    "Among all the enemies I''ve faced, the King of Flies possesses an evilness far beyond others. White Night too was a formidable enemy, but I just can''t see her facing the King of Flies alone."


    I stroked my chin thoughtfully.


    "That''s a good point, Lucas. So?"


    "I suggest taking out insurance."


    "Insurance?"


    I blinked in confusion.


    "Yes. Actually, I''ve prepared something separately while you were leading the meeting."


    Lucas''s next words made my eyes widen.


    "Not just one White Night, but several."


    "...What?"


    "Over here."


    Lucas led me a short distance from the lord''s mansion to a field and pointed in that direction.


    "...!"


    I gasped slightly at the sight.


    There... several magicians were creating new zombie flies.


    "Lucas, this is...?"


    "...White Night''s consciousness transfer magic is essentially a copy and paste, as you said. Meaning, the same source can be applied multiple times in different ces."


    Lucas continued evenly.


    "We''ve enlisted the magicians who created the first zombie fly to create new ones. With your permission, we''ll clone additional White Nights and insert them inside."


    "..."


    "Creating many clones of White Night, each believing they are the only one, the unique White Night, and all under the illusion they''ve been ensnared by your mind control magic."


    The illusionist party ''Gambler''s Club'' seemed to have been called by Lucas in advance, probably to mimic my mind control magic.


    I swallowed my words in astonishment. Lucas continued.


    "We''ll clone numerous White Nights, and if the first one fails, we send in the second. If the second fails, we send in the third. We keep going until the operation seeds."


    "..."


    "It doesn''t matter if White Night fails to seize control from the King of Flies. It doesn''t matter if White Night is consumed by the flies'' collective consciousness."


    Lucas''s voice was as sharp as a de.


    "As much as they consume her, they will be smarter, and as they devour the magic, their intelligence will evolve insanely fast."


    "..."


    I swallowed hard.


    Continue cloning White Night and feeding him to the collective consciousness.


    Until they be wise enough.


    Until they, like in history, divide and fight each other to death.


    And as the flies be smarter, we inflict as much damage as possible from inside, elerating their generational change...


    Struggling to continue, I looked at Lucas with trembling eyes.


    "Lucas, this is..."


    "I know. It''s excessive."


    Lucas spoke coldly.


    "But she has already been confirmed as a ''monster.'' So why not use her to the very end?"


    "..."


    Right. I didn''te this far to pretend to be naive.


    I was the one who devised the cruel n to insert White Night into the body of a fly, and Lucas''s secret preparation of this clone operation of White Night... I had considered it too.


    White Night, in any future, was a being that would bring about the destruction of this world for his own ascension. A monster with no other choice.


    And I am here to save people. To kill monsters.


    The end of the world is near. It''s not the time to be choosy about methods. So there''s no grounds, reason, or luxury to oppose using a monster cruelly for our strategy.


    But.


    "...No, Lucas. What I wanted to say was."


    I looked directly at Lucas and said,


    "The risk of this operation itself."


    "..."


    "Even if trapped in the body of a fly, White Night is the third-ranking general of the Nightmare Legion. If we clone her like this... even if our operation seeds and we safely defeat the King of Flies, what then?"


    Using one enemy to fight another.


    But the issue is who survives.


    If White Night doesn''t stop at defeating the King of Flies but bes something more...


    Could I control White Night?


    The reason I only nned this White Night clone operation and didn''t use it is simple. Ick the means to control her.


    The first White Night, though it was partly a threat, had her consent, and I even obtained absolutemand with [Be mine!].


    But what about these other White Nights? If we really use these clones, how will we control them?


    I judged that this might return as a risk greater than the King of Flies itself. Therefore, I intended to dissuade Lucas.


    Eventually, Lucas bowed his head to me respectfully.


    "...I apologize, my lord. My consideration was shallow."


    "No, Lucas. I thought the same."


    "Then we will halt this operation here."


    Lucas bowed to me once more and walked towards the field. I watched his retreating figure, thinking.


    I had already decided long ago that I would be a being that disregards rules for victory.


    And for a merciless victory, Lucas''s operation might be more effective.


    But why?


    I had a premonition that we shouldn''t go any further.


    Maybe because White Night is dangerous, as previously exined.


    Or perhaps it''s a pointless hypocrisy, shamelessly shaking at the cruel use of captured monsters.


    Or maybe, Lucas stepped a step deeper than I did, and me, watching from behind, was startled and looked around.


    Above all else...


    I felt as if the dark abyss I was peering into to kill, was now rolling its eyes gleefully as if asking why I took so long to arrive.


    "..."


    What could this inexplicable sense of doom be?


    However, there was no time to explore its identity. Far away, the dark sky was gradually brightening.


    The third day of the King of Flies''s descent.


    Only one day left until it reaches Crossroad.


    ***


    Dawn was breaking in the distance.


    The infiltration team members, each mounted on their horses, raced straight from the scout tower, the teleport gate closest to where the King of Flies was anchored, towards the King of Flies.


    Boooo...!


    With the sunrise, the King of Flies began its march.


    Simultaneously, monstrous flies spewed out in all directions, once again devastating the area and abducting prey into their bellies.


    Click-ck! Click-ck! Click-ck!


    Charging towards the King of Flies, I yelled from the front of the group.


    "Let''s go all out since we''re doing this-!"


    The total of 20 infiltration team heroes spurred their horses with all their might.


    Soon, a swarm of flies that detected us aggressively poured in.


    Buuuuuuuum-


    Squeeeeeeeak!


    Since the real battle was nned inside the King of Flies''s belly, we had previously agreed not to waste our strength unnecessarily.


    "Did you think we''d just let you have your way-!"


    Sssshhhhk!


    Along with my shout, Lucas, riding beside me, started by swinging his sword of light.


    Kun, leaping off his saddle, delivered a flying kick to a monstrous fly, and Verdandi, having thrown her blink dagger, appeared in mid-air and decapitated the flies.


    We charged like people who had given up on life, tearing through the flies and shooting straight into the heart of the enemy lines.


    And when we came to, we werepletely surrounded.


    Countless flies buzzed around us, theirpound eyes shing red.


    "Everyone!"


    I uncapped the antidote I pulled from my pocket.


    "Take the antidote!"


    Without anyone being first, all 20 of us swallowed the antidote simultaneously.


    "Ugh!"


    Not sure about the effect, but it really tastes like crap!


    As I carelessly tossed the empty bottle aside, one unlucky fly got hit on the head and tumbled down.


    "Haha, idiot."


    Did they mix some alcohol in the antidote? I felt inexplicably good.


    I spread my arms wide and yelled with all my might.


    "Come on, eat me up, you bug bastards-!"


    Squeeeeeeeak!


    At the same time, thousands of flies poured towards me.


    ***


    "..."


    A momentter, I was being carried by the flies with a dazed expression through the hatching chamber''s corridor.


    ''Ah damn, would''ve been better if I was paralyzed...''


    Being pierced by the mouths or whatever of these monstrous creatures was one thing, but being captured and flown through the hatching chamber''s corridors in this manner was very, very far from a pleasant experience.


    It would have been better if I had lost consciousness and woke up inside, but whether it was the antidote working too well or my disease-immunity effect kicking in... Anyway, I was fully conscious and pretended to be knocked out while being dragged here quietly.


    Eventually, when the transportation seemed to be over, a fly flung me into arge room of the hatching chamber. An involuntary yelp escaped me.


    Ssssshhhh.


    Then, all the flies turned their gaze towards me.


    "..."


    I obediently face-nted into the ground and didn''t move a muscle. Pretend to be dead. Pretend to be dead. Just pretend to be dead. I''m dead, see.


    Thud thud thud...


    Fortunately, the flies seemed to stop suspecting further and swarmed out of the room. I cautiously lifted my head.


    ''There''s... no one around.''


    Not a great start. It seems I was brought here alone.


    ''Let''s move... Oh shit!''


    I was startled as I tried to stand up, supporting myself against the shimmering wall.


    I thought it was just a shimmering wall, but upon closer inspection... flies the size of my fist were orderly lined up, clustering together like bricks.


    In other words, this entire massive structure was made up of countless flies.


    Where arge pir was needed, there was a giant fly, and where a small structure was needed, there were small flies... and so on.


    ''Wish I hadn''t known, ugh.''


    I worried they might suddenlye to life and flutter around, but nothing of the sort happened.


    Whether they were dead or hibernating, the flies making up the structure didn''t react to anything I did.


    This sight was grotesque but also... made this entire massive body of the King of Flies appear like an intricately designed alien spaceship, inducing a strange sense of awe.


    ''Enough of this!''


    Shaking off unnecessary thoughts, I shook my head and surveyed my surroundings.


    ''I don''t know where this is, and I don''t see any allies...''


    I need to find them one by one. Before I be maggot food.


    Carefully, I tiptoed out of the room...


    "..."


    "..."


    Ah.


    Talk about bad luck.


    Just as I stepped out of the room, I encountered another group of flies.


    The flies, carrying two members of the Shadow Squad - Burnout and Bodybag - in their mouths, paused for a moment in surprise upon seeing me move.


    I sighed deeply and whispered softly.


    "Summon."


    Immediately, a giant magical circle appeared behind me, and from within, long tentacles with giant suckers poured out.


    The flies attempted to flee quickly, but the tentacles were faster. The giant suckers wrapped around the flies and crushed them.


    Gooooooo-!


    From within the summoning circle, a giant cephalopod monster revealed itself and roared. I clenched my fist.


    "That''s it, wipe them all out! Kraken-!"


    Following that, I nted my g into the ground and deployed my ultimate skill [The Foremost g].


    Amidst the rising walls, I unleashed every captured monster and summon I had.


    From the various monsters I had captured over time to the Colosseum Legion that Jackal had led me to. They all burst forth as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    Among them, the most spectacr was the beetle legionmander I had recently captured, the SSR-grade Hercules.


    Boom!


    Hercules, charging forward with its giant horn, not only smashed the hatching chamber but also pierced through the ceiling with its horn.


    From the gaping hole in the ceiling, a new swarm of monstrous flies poured in.


    "Good, it''s a monster battle! You fly bastards...!"


    My dream of shooting a stealthy infiltration action had beenpletely shattered!


    I whirled my arms around and shouted with great fervor.


    "Now that it''se to this, let''s go all out-!"

 Chapter 579 - 579

    <h4>Chapter 579:</h4>


    Before setting out, the infiltration team had a brief moment with those staying behind in Crossroad.


    Both those leaving and those staying couldn''t guarantee their lives, but just as night turns to morning, it was as if reuniting was a given. People exchanged goodbyes.


    "See youter."


    Yun said with a refreshing smile.


    Kun, standing in front of her, also smiled back.


    "See youter."


    Beside them, Queen Skuld was adjusting Verdandi''s cor.


    "Take care, sister. Be safe."


    "There won''t be any trouble. After all, we''ve survived 100 years under theke of hell."


    Verdandi smiled as she adjusted Skuld''s crown.


    "Be careful yourself."


    "Haha, let''s both show the valor befitting the Elf Royalty."


    Next to them, the ''Uncles'' party exchanged goodbyes with their own people.


    Evangeline, stepping in front of Lucas, raised her eyebrows and said,


    "Make sure you support the senior well."


    "You too,mand the defense well. Though I n to return before then and take backmand if possible."


    Lucas replied quietly as he checked his gear.


    Evangeline, narrowing her eyes at Lucas, cautiously opened her mouth.


    "...Uncle."


    "What is it, miss?"


    "Your gaze is too fierce. Tone down the murderous intent."


    "..."


    Lucas, tightening his gauntlet, nced southward.


    "I thought I needed to raise my spirit to not be consumed by that monster''s malice. It seems I''ve done it unconsciously."


    "There''s no need for you to be malevolent as well."


    Ignoring what Evangeline was about to say further, Lucas turned around.


    "Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will protect the lord."


    Then, Lucas walked away. Evangeline watched his back with dissatisfaction.


    At the same time,


    "Torkel!"


    "Please take care!"


    People from the temple approached Torkel, each leaving a word of cautious encouragement.


    Torkel, flustered but shyly smiling, responded to them. Let''s all take care of ourselves.


    Hannibal and Rosetta gave encouragement and reminders to Zenis, and young magicians clung to Dearmudin.


    Zenis was embarrassed, and Dearmudin, in contrast, scolded them. It was a scolding to keep their wits about them.


    "Everyone''s so warm..."


    Nobody, squatting and listening to these conversations, murmured.


    Then someone stood in front of Nobody. Nobody looked up curiously.


    "Huh? Sorry, I can''t see in front. Who are you? Do you have something for me?"


    "..."


    The other party said nothing, just let out a shallow breath.


    Eventually, guessing the identity of the other party, Nobody chuckled softly.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''ll be back safe. Take care, okay?"


    "..."


    Candler stood there silently for a while.


    "..."


    "..."


    As Bodybag and Burnout, who were nkly watching these scenes of farewell, someone approached pushing a wheelchair.


    It was Lilly. Lilly quietly took out two small pouches from her bosom and handed them to the two elves.


    The pouches felt rough to the touch, likely containing nuts.


    Bodybag and Burnout grinned. Lilly smiled back.


    And then- the time to depart arrived.


    ***


    Currently.


    Inside the King of Flies.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of violent explosions echoed continuously, shaking violently.


    Bodybag and Burnout, who had been knocked out, slowly came to their senses due to the explosions and vibrations.


    "Ugh... sunflower seeds..."


    "...?"


    And what Bodybag and Burnout saw as they regained consciousness was,


    Squeeeeeak!


    Flies pouring in from all directions, up, down, left, right, front, and back, and,


    Boom!


    My captured monsters scattering in all directions, roaring and charging.


    The beetle legionmander, Hercules, roared as he rammed with his massive body, and behind him, various captured monsters screamed in their own ways as they rushed forward.


    Sssshhhhh!


    And the Kraken.


    This supreme tentacled monster of mine extended its long limbs in all directions, grabbing flies and either crushing them or swallowing them whole.


    It was a scene like the end of days.


    Bodybag and Burnout, stunned by the sight,id back down quietly. Hey!


    "Hey, don''t pass out again. Get up quickly!"


    I manipted the Kraken to lift Bodybag and Burnout with its tentacles and then seated them next to me (on top of the Kraken''s head).


    "I was hoping it was a dream, but ugh..."


    "..."


    Burnout and Bodybag shoved the sunflower seed pouches into their mouths, desperately clinging to their sanity. I instructed them,


    "As you can see, things are a bit chaotic right now!"


    Flies were pouring in from all directions, being countered by my captured monsters, magic barriers, and summons.


    "If you see any allies, rescue them immediately! Burnout, you keep watch, and Bodybag! Use your telekinesis to rescue them. Can you do it?"


    "Yes, yes...!"


    "Good! Let''s go!"


    Thunk-!


    Breaking through the swarm of flies, the captured monster legion advanced.


    We focused on locating scattered allies while sweeping through the area with the captured monster legion. It didn''t take long to find party members.


    "What''s all this chaos-!"


    "I knew the n was to cause a disturbance, but this is on another level-!"


    After recovering (?) two dwarf warriors belonging to my party,


    As we continued, we discovered Kun and Verdandi''s party fighting surrounded by flies on the lower floor.


    We directly dropped on them with the Kraken.


    "Kahaha! Heavenly Weight!"


    Yelling out some martial arts technique name I picked up somewhere, Kun and the 10 members of Verdandi''s party screamed in shock.


    As Bodybag skillfully used telekinesis to lift them all, the Krakennded on the lower floor.


    Boom!


    Crushing the swarm of flies, and unable to support the weight, we broke through one more floor andnded on another level down.


    Stacking the unconscious beastkin and elves on top of the Kraken''s head, Verdandi, with her green hair in disarray, pushed it back and said,


    "Lucas and his party went downwards...! We''ll search below, destroy the fly eggs, and if possible, ascend afterwards. Please proceed upwards first, your majesty!"


    "Okay! Thanks, Verdandi!"


    After lightly reorganizing the captured monster legion, I began ascending again.


    True to its nature as a cephalopod monster, the Kraken skillfully climbed the floors of this monstrous King of Flies''s belly.


    Around that time, Kun, who had regained his senses, shivered.


    "Anyway, how enormous is this King of Flies...?!"


    "..."


    Kraken and Hercules are by no means small in stature, but within the belly of the King of Flies, it was somewhat cramped, yet still spacious enough to move around.


    Everything about this monster defiesmon sense, but its size is particrly monstrous. When viewed from afar, its enormity wasn''t fully grasped, but entering inside reveals something off.


    It feels evenrger than Jormungandr in terms of presence. Jormungandr might win in length, but considering this volume...


    ''All the flies make up the body of the King of Flies... How many flies would it take to construct such a gigantic monster''s body?''


    When insects breed en masse, the scale bes bizarre.


    Locust swarms, known as Huang Chong, boast a terrifying reproductive capacity that can easily reach billions.


    ''Is the King of Flies the same?''


    I shook off the thought. Now is not the time for random musings. The task at hand requires focus.


    "Let''s go up!"


    We''ll smash everything in this damned belly, and...


    ''Rescue!''


    The survivors who were captured first.


    Kellibey, Kellison, the crew, and Junior and Chain.


    I hope they''re all still alive...!


    ***


    Thump, thump, thump...


    A faint vibration began underfoot, growing stronger.


    Junior and the survivors, cautiously heading downwards, exchanged nces. Something seemed to be happening on the lower floors.


    Junior, pressing her ear to the ground, murmured in confusion.


    "What''s this vibration?"


    "Is a battle happening...?"


    "But we''re still a distance away from Crossroad..."


    Then Junior''s eyes widened, and she abruptly lifted her head.


    "Could it be the rescue team hase?!"


    "How could they, inside the belly of the Fly, possibly..."


    A wry smile then appeared on Kellibey''s face.


    "...Well, if it''s that naive prince, maybe."


    Thump! Thump, thump, thump!


    The vibration intensified, followed by a roar and... the shouts of heroes from the Ince side.


    It was true. The rescue team had indeed arrived.


    Especially Ash''s voice was loud. Though what exactly he was doing was unclear, he was shouting strange spells like ''Heavenly Weight! 600 kilograms! 1322.77 pounds!'' at the top of his lungs.


    Junior, a smile of relief spreading across her lips, murmured.


    "Your Highness! You''vee yourself!"


    "This voice... It''s really him."


    "Truly, someone who doesn''t abandon hisrades."


    "Honestly, I sometimes thought it was foolish."


    Kellibey burst intoughter.


    "Being in the position to be rescued, I''m tearfully grateful...!"


    Although the voices of the rescue team could be heard, they were still at a distance. The belly of the King of Flies being a hollow structure made the voices echo and sound louder.


    ''Probably two floors down... no, more than three floors? It''s still far...''


    But just the fact that the rescue team had arrived noticeably boosted the survivors'' morale.


    Struggling to move further down, the despair on everyone''s faces was swept away.


    "Let''s keep our spirits up a bit longer!"


    "Let''s go down to join them...!"


    As the survivors began making holes in the floor with the tools they held, the vibration came from above this time.


    Junior quickly looked up, sensing an ominous presence. Kellibey and Kellison, startled, looked in the same direction.


    "Something''sing."


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Through the holes the survivors had made from the upper floors down, an unidentified something was rapidly crawling down.


    "Everyone, watch out! Something''sing...!"


    The holes made by the survivors weren''trge. Just big enough for one person to barely squeeze through.


    ''That thing'' forcefully broke and widened the holes as it plummeted down.


    Crash! Crunch-!


    Finally, ''that thing,'' having torn through thest hole, poked its head from the upper ceiling towards the group of survivors.


    At first nce, it was a fly.


    A giant fly with shimmering redpound eyes.


    "It''s just another monstrous fly..."


    Kellison murmured with a pale face but couldn''t finish.


    Creak, creak...


    ''That thing'' crawled out through the expanded hole it had made to the ceiling.


    It was a fly. But it was different.


    Muchrger than any ordinary monstrous fly, its entire body was encased in a carapace like a rhinoceros beetle, and at the end of its abdomen was a long stinger like a wasp. And then.


    Ssshh-


    Its front two legs were transformed into long scythe-like shapes, much like a praying mantis.


    Seeing this bizarre form for the first time, Kellison fumbled.


    "Is that really a fly...?"


    Junior was equally perplexed.


    Combining features of various insects like this. It was as if...


    "Did someone create a chimera? What is this..."


    That was as far as their astonishment went.


    The monstrous fly, which had been crawling on the ceiling and gazing down nkly, suddenly leaped down towards them.


    Overtly hostile, Junior cast a spell, shouting.


    "Everyone, dodge!"


    In this ce, Junior undoubtedly had the highest singlebat power. She raised her staff and fiercely unleashed magic.


    Boom! Pffffft!


    But the monstrous fly adeptly twisted its body, performing acrobatic flights to dodge the magic.


    "This-!"


    Junior gritted her teeth as sparks flew from her eyes.


    Lightning burst from the tip of her staff, enveloping the fly''s body.


    Crackle!


    However.


    A blue light enveloped the fly''s carapace, neutralizing most of the lightning magic.


    "...?!"


    Junior''s eyes widened in shock.


    That appearance was as if...


    ''...A magic barrier of an airship?!''


    As it fell, the fly didn''t even look at Junior.


    Instead, it aimed for the much weaker ones.


    Those who were still paralyzed and lying down among the crew.


    Thump-!


    Most of the crew were paralyzed but conscious by now. Terror filled their eyes all at once.


    "What..."


    "You monster! No-"


    Before Kellibey and Kellison could rush in,


    The monstrous fly swung its de-like front legs around.


    Swoosh...!


    Blood sttered in all directions.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    At the same time.


    White Night, who had departed from the scout tower with the infiltration team, was still awkwardly flying, wobbling as she approached the King of Flies.


    "Ash, you damn bastard..."


    She still hadn''t fully adapted to the body of a fly.


    Looking at the world through the bizarre vision ofpound eyes, White Night barely suppressed the nausea welling up inside her.


    "I''ll make you regret putting me in this body."


    Although she had spoken weakly in front of Ash, White Night was overflowing with determination.


    "Can''t I take over the consciousness of a slightlyrger fly?"


    White Night nced disdainfully at the giant fly unfolding before her.


    Buoooooo...!


    The King of Flies was still advancing.


    Heroes who had infiltrated its belly were causing chaos, but it seemed unbothered and continued flying north.


    As she got closer to the King of Flies, White Night muttered to herself.


    "I''ll make you regret freeing me, Ash."


    White Night had never forgotten her goal.


    Ascension.


    Even though a brief mistake had led her on a detour, she was still alive and the opportunity remained in her hands.


    At the same time, White Night hadn''t forgotten the humiliation and disgrace Ash had caused her.


    She would definitely pay him back, definitely...


    For that moment of reversal, what was taking over a fly''s body to her?


    Around the King of Flies, countless flies were spread out like a, but none of them stopped White Night.


    The monstrous flies were too preupied with the intruders in their stomach.


    "Stupid and filthy creatures."


    Falling for such a simple disruption strategy, not stopping the real bomb from approaching.


    Chuckling to herself, White Night flew up next to the King of Flies''s massive head and attached her legs.


    She was nning to connect to the King of Flies''s consciousness after making some preparations.


    However, the moment White Night made contact with the King of Flies''s massive body.


    "...?!"


    Her consciousness was instantly devoured.


    She was sucked into the King of Flies''s massive collective consciousness without even having a chance to scream internally.


    ***


    "Cough?!"


    When White Night regained consciousness, she was standing in a white space.


    "Gasp, gasp, what, what is this...?"


    White Night trembled and first checked her body.


    A fresh green right hand was visible. It was the body of a Jiangshi she used to use.


    But her left hand was skeletal. It was the body of an Undead Lich she had used a very long time ago.


    At the same time, her lower body was a strange shape scattering magical data. Her right and left halves, upper and lower halves were all different.


    White Night dully stared at her trembling hands and then clenched them tightly.


    What she was could be decidedter.


    First, she needed to seize this monstrous collective consciousness and make it her own.


    "As a master of Jiangshi sorcery... taking over a fly''s body is nothing."


    White Night looked around.


    But where was this ce? Where was the opponent she needed to defeat?


    Eating, eating...


    That was when.


    The sound of something being chewed and swallowed could be heard slowly and clearly. It was behind her.


    "..."


    Feeling a bad premonition, White Night slowly turned around. And her body froze.


    There was a mountain of corpses.


    Literally a mountain. It was so immeasurably high that its end couldn''t be seen from this ce, a towering and high mountain of corpses.


    Most of the corpses were flies. Dead flies were endlessly stacked there.


    And, in front of that mountain.


    Eating, eating, eating.


    A fly was voraciously consuming something.


    Eating, eating, eating...


    It was an old, unimpressive fly with a hunched back.


    Oddly, the fly was sitting cross-legged on its back two legs, using its front two legs to hold and eat its prey, while its middle two legs were folded as if in prayer.


    The fly continuously devoured whatever was in its hands.


    The fly was currently eating an imp.


    After swallowing the imp''s head, the fly tossed away the rest of the body. The imp was added to the gigantic mountain of corpses.


    Then, the fly grabbed a new prey ced next to it with its front two legs and mechanically began to eat again.


    This time, it was arge goat, and again, only the head part.


    Only then did White Night realize that the mountain of corpses was made up entirely of headless bodies.


    "What the..."


    Even the grand sorcerer had never seen such a scene before.


    White Night murmured with a trembling voice.


    "You... what are you eating now?"


    Then, the old fly stopped eating.


    The old fly put down the goat it was holding and nced back.


    There were bizarre horns on its head, and above them, a dark halo shone.


    "Can''t you see?"


    Kikikiki... Laughter flowed from the fly''s mouth.


    The old fly''s voice sounded as if billions of flies were pping their wings at once, tearing through the eardrums.


    Without realizing it, White Night covered her ears and staggered backward.


    "Offered to me as a sacrifice."


    The demon in the shape of a fly raised its front leg, pointing directly at White Night.


    "This entire world."


    ***


    Click! Tskaaak-!


    The mutant fly swung its mantis-like front legs.


    The giant scythe-like ends swept through the surroundings, and the survivors, still unable to move due to not fully recovering from paralysis, were helplessly cut down.


    "This motherfucker!"


    As his men were ughtered, Kellison screamed in rage.


    Kellibey held back Kellison from rushing forward from behind.


    "If you rush in now, it''s certain death, please! Kellison!"


    "Ugh...!"


    Behind the two dwarves, Junior was casting magic.


    The mutant entity was using a magical barrier simr to a warship.


    The barrier was strong enough to deflect most magic attacks. Naturally, physical attacks were ineffective as well.


    Therefore, Junior was straining to cast her ultimate skill [Elemental Disassembly], aiming to strip away that barrier.


    Considering [Elemental Disassembly] as the top priority to remove the barrier, she had miraculously shortened the casting time with the [Lord of Crimson]''s ultra-fast chanting feature. However, a minimum amount of time to gather magic power was still needed.


    About 3 minutes.


    During those mere 3 minutes, the survivors were being massacred.


    The survivors who were not paralyzed tried to fight in any way they could, but they too were not in perfect condition.


    After being kidnapped here following a fierce battle, they had exhausted a tremendous amount of mental and physical energy during the escape process.


    Frankly, none were in a condition to fight.


    Blood spattered in all directions, and the dwarves died in vain.


    Finally, Kellison could no longer hold back.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    "Kellison-!"


    With a powerful push, Kellison leaped into the air and rushed towards the mutant fly.


    Kellison was a born warrior.


    He was a Dwarf King, inheriting the strongest lineage of miners, and among his contemporaries, he was a fighter with unmatched endurance and strength.


    He was also a brilliant cksmith. He immediately noticed the weakness in the magical barrier of the mutant entity.


    "It''s like that of a warship!"


    The barrier activates only when in a defensive stance.


    In other words, when the fly attacks, the magical barrier does not activate!


    Kellison had leaped at the moment the mutant fly swung its attack at another survivor.


    With the barrier gone for a moment, Kellison climbed onto the back of the mutant fly and struck its head with a hammer he held in his hand.


    Puck-!


    A satisfying strike exploded.


    The mutant fly''s head bent forward. However, Kellison grimaced.


    "Not enough!"


    The timing and the point of impact were perfect, but the problem was the weapon.


    The hammer Kellison was holding was not the giant hammer he normally used as a weapon but a smaller hammer used for both tools and weapons.


    The destructive power was significantlycking to kill the monster. As expected, the head of the fly that had bent forward slowly and grotesquely turned back.


    Facing the monstrous red eyes staring straight at him, Kellison grimaced bitterly.


    "Damn, I really need to control my temper..."


    Click-!


    The giant front leg of the mutant fly tore through the air towards Kellison.


    At that moment, a strong grip pulled Kellison down.


    The scythe-like front leg cut a few strands of Kellison''s blond hair and sliced through the air, and Kellison rolled down.


    Kellibey was the one who had pulled Kellison down. He then threw Kellison towards Junior.


    "This dumbass. Never listens to his father''s words, even in death."


    Behind the panting Kellibey, the next attack of the mutant fly was already falling.


    Kellison screamed in a rush, but Kellibey knew he couldn''t dodge this attack.


    ''Well, it''s not too bad, though.''


    If dying in his son''s stead, who had to take the throne at a young age because he ran away, could be considered...


    Thinking this, Kellibey tightly closed his eyes and braced for the impending pain.


    Boom! Kwagwagwang!


    A terrifying roar erupted from behind.


    ...But it wasn''t painful.


    "Huh?"


    Realizing something was off, Kellibey cautiously opened his eyes and looked back, seeing giant tentacles that had burst through the floor below.


    These tentacles were restraining the mutant fly''s legs, preventing it from thrashing about.


    Boom! Kwaddeukdeuk!


    Soon, the tentacles widened the hole and rose up.


    The tentacles belonged to the summon, Kraken, and atop it, Ash stood with a cold face, ring at the mutant fly.


    "I''m sorry."


    Ash clenched his teeth and spat out after checking the corpses of the fallen crew members.


    "It''s a bitte."


    "Ash...!"


    As Kellibey was about to say something,


    Click! Tskaaak!


    The mutant fly swung its arms fiercely, and the Kraken''s strong tentacle legs were severed, releasing the mutant fly.


    Goooooo!


    The enraged Kraken screamed ferociously, and dozens of tentacles stretched out towards the swiftly ascending mutant fly.


    The mutant fly tried to raise its magical barrier to counter,


    Ting-!


    But at that moment, Juniorpleted the casting of [Elemental Disassembly].


    The magical barrier disappeared. Immediately after, the Kraken''s tentacles tightly clung to the mutant fly, perfectly capturing it.


    And the elite heroes did not miss the immobilized prey.


    Pupupuk!


    Verdandi, who followed with a thrown blink dagger, nted dozens of sword strikes into the mutant fly''s body in an instant,


    Puck-!


    And atop that opened wound, Kun instantly followed with a series of kicks.


    The shell shattered, exposing a clear gap. And Burnout was already aiming.


    Dudududuk-


    Perverbung!


    The hit crossbow bolts exploded in unison, and the mutant fly was blown to pieces, dying instantly.


    Ash and his party of 15, standing atop theyer along with the captured monster corps, quickly surveyed the surroundings and secured the situation.


    "..."


    Ash, who arrived a stepte, bit his lip as he watched the dead, his head turned to the side.


    Kellibey, Kellison, and Junior approached Ash, staggering.


    "It''s good to see the three of you alive."


    There was much to say, but the words did note out.


    None knew what to say in front of the horrific corpses of the crew members who had died, their blood spilled.


    "Collect the bodies of the casualties and retreat immediately. We have escape teleport scrolls. You should be able to return to Crossroad."


    Ash signaled to the two dwarf warriors he had brought. The two dwarf warriors immediately nodded and began to gather the bodies of the casualties.


    Kellibey asked tentatively.


    "What about you, Ash?"


    "The goal was not only to rescue the survivors but also to disrupt and destroy the hatchery. I''ll stall for a bit more..."


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, a vicious sound starteding from the floor above. Ash stopped speaking and looked upwards.


    Wriggle wriggle wriggle...


    And from the hole in the ceiling,


    Dozens of mutant fly entities, which they had just managed to defeat with difficulty, began pouring out one after another.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    "The first ''I'' was a mutant fly."


    The old fly, seated in a lotus position, began its tale arbitrarily.


    "A female fly whose body had grotesquely grown as big as a pig, abnormally so."


    "..."


    White Night listened without moving a muscle, as the fly continued.


    "When the humans of the farm discovered me just born, they tried to kill me. Naturally. To them, a fly was a pest that deserved death, and I was a rare giant one at that."


    "..."


    "After being beaten, I lost both my wings, my antennae, and even my legs were crushed. Now, I was a crippled mutant fly."


    The fly chuckled.


    "Lying on the ground, facing death, I was filled only with resentment, rage, and hunger."


    "..."


    "Then, I encountered a human. Stopping in his tracks, he looked down at me, dying. I thought he would finish me off."


    The fly rubbed its front legs in front of its chest.


    "But that human saved me."


    The action resembled the fly rubbing its legs, but also seemed like the rolling of prayer beads.


    "He was an old priest. A gaunt old man who believed in mercy for the poor, sharing the food he received through alms with beggars and the sick."


    The fly sneered.


    "To him, I must have appeared as one of the poor, or perhaps a being he needed to save. Regardless, the priest applied medicine on me and shared his food."


    "..."


    "And so, I survived. I ended up lying in the courtyard of the crumbling temple where the priest stayed."


    White Night let the fly''s story drift past her ears while sharply surveying her surroundings.


    Wondering how to devour this being.


    "Time passed. I grew increasinglyrger, while he became more emaciated. It was natural. I was eating his share of the food too."


    "..."


    "Yet, he never showed any signs of dislike. Instead, he sat next to me, who devoured the alms-received food like a possessed creature, and recited scriptures from his religion. I did not understand a word of it, but he continued without care."


    Suddenly, the fly''s voice became distant as it reminisced about the old story.


    "ording to him, every soul undergoes reincarnation. In the next life, one could be a cow, a flower, or even a fly like me. It''s determined by the karma umted."


    "..."


    "He told me that although I was born as a fly due to the sins of my past life, if I paid off a lot of that sin in this life, I could eventually be a human at the end of reincarnation and rebirth."


    The fly shook its head.


    "Not long after, the priest died."


    "..."


    "A vige child threw a stone into the temple as a prank. The temple where the dirty fly and the old priest lived was a perfect spot for the children to act spitefully. The stone intended for me hit the priest, who was meditating next to me. He suffered a severe head injury and never stood up again after falling."


    "..."


    "All those beggars, the sick, the wanderers, the poor who he had recited scriptures to throughout his life and shared the food he begged for. The humans who swarmed around him like flies for a lifetime to get a grain of rice did not show up as he was dying. They had torn his life apart and then acted as if they didn''t know him. He died vainly, injured and starving."


    The fly exhaled deeply.


    "Before he died, he told me to eat him. Not to feel sorry. To follow nature, to eat his corpse like a fly should."


    "..."


    "What do you think I did?"


    White Night didn''t respond, but the fly continued as if it didn''t care.


    "I did not eat."


    "..."


    "Next to the priest''s corpse, for some reason, I mimicked him. I tried to recite the iprehensible scriptures, tried to imitate the meditation posture."


    The fly''s eyes gleamed red.


    "And at the moment I saw other flies swarm and newly born maggots crawl over his decaying corpse... That''s when I realized."


    Reflecting on the moment of sudden enlightenment.


    "Ah- from a human''s death, flies are born. This is reincarnation!"


    The flyughed maniacally.


    "Life flows into death, and from that death, new life is born. Creation leads to destruction, and again, destruction leads to creation!"


    The fly slowly traced a path with the tip of its leg.


    It looked like an infinity symbol () tilted on its side.


    "Life and death are separated by a thin line. Then, what''s the difference between a fly and a human?"


    "..."


    "Flies devour the death of other beings, while humans devour the lives of others. We''re all the same. No..."


    The fly''spound eyes stared straight at White Night.


    "At least we flies do not harbor the intention to harm others indiscriminately. But you humans... you harm us flies, everything in the world, and even yourselves."


    "..."


    "Even that old priest, who repeated nothing but begging and giving, was innocently killed by a stone because of your human malice."


    Anger seeped into the fly''s voice like spreading ink.


    "From our perspective, you, who ruin and harm everything regardless of survival... are the true pests that bring destruction to the world."


    Then, the fly slowly spread its legs as if to embrace tenderly.


    "We will save you pests."


    "..."


    "We will kill everything in this world, rot it, andy eggs on it... to be reborn as flies. Eventually, the whole world will be flies."


    The fly''s voice sounded as if it was dreaming.


    "Only then, by experiencing the life of a fly, will you understand. The joy of living a life shared from the bottom, letting go of everything."


    "..."


    "The happiness of being grateful for even rotten food and muddy water. To share with the whole world."


    White Night exhaled a soft sigh.


    "...Is your sermon of nonsense over, crazy fly? Then, let''s end this."


    "If I could change your mind, I might rant for eons."


    The fly looked down at White Night with a pitiful gaze.


    "Poor soul. I pity you."


    "...!"


    "Do not try to solve your hunger by stealing. I will willingly share my granary with you."


    Whooosh!


    Enveloped in a dazzling light, White Night shouted.


    "Shut your mouth and hand over everything in your granary, you disgusting fly...!"


    "You are deeply sinful, mortal."


    The fly chuckled derisively.


    "When you are reborn, you will surely reincarnate as a fly."


    In the next instant, White Night charged like lightning and ced her hands on the fly''s head.


    Despite its pretentious talk, the fly before her was merely part of the collective consciousness of all flies. No matter how many billions of flies gather, they couldn''t match White Night''s processing power.


    She quickly seized control...


    "Huh?"


    But when she came to her senses the next moment, White Night''s body had melted away into nothingness.


    Only her head remained, rolling on the ground as she red with wide eyes.


    "Do you still not understand?"


    Looking down at her, the fly muttered as if mocking her.


    "From the moment you opened your eyes here, you had long been ''digested'' by us."


    ***


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Tearing through the ceiling, mutant fly specimens poured out in droves.


    "Damn!"


    I gritted my teeth and raised a magical barrier high. I had already confirmed that these mutant beasts were no ordinary threat.


    First, strengthen the defense, and get the formation ready...!


    Ssssshhhh!


    A gray barrier rose, forming a fortress, and my captured beasts along with 15 heroes were ready for battle.


    And then- the collision.


    Boom! Ba-ba-boom!


    The mutant flies'' body-mming immediately crushed the barrier, and the captured beasts were knocked away en masse.


    Each of these mutant flies was an elite-level monster.


    Unlike the usual swarm tactics of flies, these were elite monsters. They were indeed powerful.


    Of course, we didn''t just take it lying down.


    Rooooar!


    The Kraken roared and swung its gigantic tentacles like a fly swatter, ttening the flies that couldn''t get into defensive position in time.


    Boom-boom-boom!


    Hercules also skewered several flies at once with his long horn.


    Kun, Verdandi, Burnout, and Bodybag, among other heroes, were the elite of the elite. If they could get their attacks in, they could knock down the flies persistently.


    The problem was the barrier used by the fly bastards.


    Once they raised a barrier, our ordinary attacks couldn''t even scratch it. I was seething.


    "Are they mimicking our technology...?"


    How was that possible?


    I had heard that these monsters could evolve in real-time, but to steal our technology as well...?


    In the meantime, as our defenses held up, two dwarf warriors I brought with my party used a dungeon escape teleportation scroll to take the casualties away.


    sh! sh!


    The dead and the wounded sessfully escaped first. I heaved a sigh of relief internally.


    "Huh?"


    But there were those who, despite my order to retreat, stayed behind.


    It was Junior, Kellibey, and Kellison. Despite looking utterly exhausted, they stood behind me, holding their ground.


    When I gestured with my chin, asking why they weren''t leaving, Junior asked me in return.


    "What about you, Your Majesty?"


    "I''ve said it before. I''ll advance as far as I can."


    "But these mutant specimens are strong...! If we fight recklessly here, we might suffer unnecessary losses."


    "I''vee this far, I need to gather as much information as possible."


    I red at the magic barrier used by the mutant specimens.


    If these creatures keep appearing, we need to establish a strategy here.


    Following my gaze, Junior, Kellison, and Kellibey each offered a piece of advice.


    "I was going to exin in detailter, but yes, it seems like they''re using our barrier technology."


    "But after all, they''re just big flies. The magic cores inside them are of low quality. And that technology devours magic power voraciously."


    "In other words, they can''t keep it on for a long time."


    So, if it bes a war of attrition, it will eventually turn off.


    As the battle dragged on, indeed, the mutant flies could no longer maintain their barrier and retreated.


    However, after taking a brief rest and re-entering the frontline, the barrier reappeared on their bodies.


    "What a headache... Junior, could your ''Elemental Disassembly'' dismantle that barrier?"


    "Yes. But as you know, it''s not a spell that can be used recklessly..."


    Junior nced at me cautiously. I sighed.


    Kellibey chimed in.


    "Like Junior''s magic thatpletely disassembles magical elements, or an artifact with the power to forcefully break through barriers, like the ''Sturdy Belief'' installed in Geronimo, is needed."


    That moment, an idea struck me.


    I sighed and pressed my temples.


    "We have a way on our side, too."


    Reluctantly, but what choice do we have?


    Let''s at least test it.


    I reached into my inventory and, after a moment, pulled out the item I was looking for.


    A longsword, swirling with malevolent energy, appeared. Immediately, the sword screamed in my head.


    ''Feed meeeeeeeeee!''


    It emitted sinister energy in all directions.


    The surrounding heroes jumped back in shock. Wide-eyed, Junior stuttered.


    "Your Majesty? That sword is...?!"


    "Anything it touches, it devours."


    With a sigh, I mentioned the sword''s name.


    "Excannibal."


    A cursed sword stolen from the Fallen King.


    Excannibal was now in my hands.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Excannibal''s nickname is the Cannibal Sword.


    However, it''s actually a sword that indiscriminately devours anything. Its namees from its previous owner, the Fallen King, who was obsessed with cannibalism.


    ''In any case, it remains a demonic sword.''


    It actively tries to corrupt the user''s mind, making it a particrly malicious Ego Sword.


    It''s unclear whether it was always like this or if it became this way due to meeting the wrong owner...


    Regardless, this sword can, in principle, devour ''anything''. Starting with arrows, it could even consume magic and, in the game, it was crazy enough to eat through castle walls.


    Could it possibly eat that magic barrier as well?


    With this idea, I took it out, but there''s no way I can charge at those flies holding this sword. My swordsmanship is too poor to trust in this de alone and achieve a feat of unparalleled heroism...


    Nor can I hand over such a demonic sword to my precious subordinates.


    Ultimately, my choice is:


    "Bodybag! Throw this for me."


    A no-touch, nose-blowing solution!


    Bodybag, hesitantly approaching at my call, shivered with her chubby cheeks trembling.


    "Uh, this sword, you mean...?"


    "Yes. Use your psychokinesis on those flies. Swiftly pick it up and throw it. Can you?"


    "It''s possible... Yes, it''s possible, but..."


    Bodybag looked at Excannibal with slightly fearful eyes tinged with terror.


    The longsword, wrapped in a dark aura and blood-red de, shivered as if possessed by a ghost... Even to me, it seemed a bit much.


    But if I''ve drawn the sword, I might as well sh at some flies!


    "Ugh..."


    Carefully lifting Excannibal with psychokinesis, Bodybag squeezed her eyes shut and threw it haphazardly.


    Screeeeech!


    Despite the careless gesture, Excannibal flew at the flies with ferocious speed.


    The mutant flies calmly raised their barrier to defend,


    Swoooosh!


    But as soon as the tip of Excannibal touched it, the magic barrier was sucked into the sword and vanished.


    With no guard and wide open, Excannibal plunged into the embrace of a mutant fly and...


    Crunch! Crack! Crizzle!


    Devoured the fly as if crushing it.


    Like being sucked into a vacuum cleaner, the fly pierced by Excannibal waspletely shattered andpressed, disappearing somewhere inside the sword.


    "...Ugh."


    It wasn''t a pleasant sight. Immediately afterward, a sinister voice of the demonic sword echoed in my mind.


    ''Tastes awful-''


    Shut it, you cannibalistic brat. You''ll receive punishment by eating flies, as much as the sins you''vemitted.


    Anyway, the effect was clear. I nodded to Bodybag, who quickly retrieved Excannibal with psychokinesis and threw it again.


    Crunch! Crackle! Crunch-!


    With consecutive throws, the mutant flies were swiftly devoured.


    Once hit by Excannibal, they were all swallowed into the sword. Despiteining about the taste, the sword kept devouring as if it was hungry.


    "...This battle is especially filled with gruesome sights."


    Junior muttered with a paleplexion. I quietly responded.


    "You''ll see more in the future."


    Not just this defense battle. All uing battles will be brutal and terrifying.


    This ''game'', staking the fate of the world, is now steadily heading towards its endgame.


    Lately, encountering monsters that kidnap, devour, and steal strength in session.


    If the enemies have deemed this as my weakness, it''s no surprise that monsters targeting my vulnerabilities keep appearing.


    ''Can''t help it.''


    Resolved, I grit my teeth and continue to fight.


    Crackle!


    After Excannibal was thrown, capturing more than a dozen mutant flies,


    Perhaps due to the rapidly deteriorating situation, the flies collectively retreated and swarmed out through the ceiling.


    "What, are they running away...?"


    Given that we were fairly struggling, I secretly felt relieved.


    The magic walls were half-demolished, and most of the captured beasts had sustained various injuries. There were also quite a few deaths.


    Although the heroes weren''t severely injured, they were considerably exhausted. Rest was desperately needed.


    Just as everyone breathed a sigh of relief and slightly rxed,


    "Ash."


    A buzzing voice suddenly resonated heavily in the vast belly of a fly.


    Startled, everyone raised their weapons and became alert. I, too, sharply scanned the surroundings as the voice slowly continued.


    "How about we pause the fight and talk?"


    Immediately after,


    Ding!


    [The enemy legionmander ''Beelzebub'' has requested a ''Commander''s Meeting''.]


    A system window popped up before me.


    asionally used for dialogue under a non-aggression deration between enemy legionmanders. The request came from the side of the King of Flies.


    "..."


    I hesitated for a moment upon seeing this message.


    Was White Night sessful?


    If not...?


    "Hah."


    What can I do, I''m already in the tiger''s den.


    I''ll have to go and see for myself.


    "Everyone, prepare to retreat."


    I nodded to my subordinates.


    "I''ll be back shortly."


    ***


    After calming my worried subordinates, I epted themander''s meeting.


    The meeting itself was a conversation in a state of non-aggression, as had often been done before. It wouldn''t be dangerous.


    ''I''m just worried about the oue of deploying White Night...''


    As soon as I epted themander''s meeting, my consciousness was transferred to a brand-new, stark white space.


    I instinctively knew.


    This was the collective consciousness of the flies.


    How I, a human, could enter here, the principle is unknown... but perhaps I was invited in by the King of Flies?


    "You''ve arrived."


    Then, a voice came from behind. I quickly turned around.


    "...!"


    There was a mountain.


    A mountain of bodies piled up to a daunting height. Most of the bodies were flies, all headless, with only their bodies remaining.


    In front of that grotesque mountain of bodies, an old fly, seemingly hunched over, was sitting cross-legged.


    "I''ve been waiting, Ash."


    The fly whispered in a peculiarly unpleasant, giggling voice.


    "One of the imps I devoured highly praised you. The guardian of humanity and the undefeatedmander. You even managed to uncover my existence within the unconsciousness of my species while contemting how to defeat me."


    "..."


    "So I wanted to meet you."


    The elderly fly''spound eyes emitted a sinister red glow.


    "But somehow, to me, you seem... not much different from other weak humans."


    "..."


    "You look just like a piece of meat that will soon rot and be maggot fodder."


    I, standing at a distance, gestured with my chin.


    "Are you the King of Flies?"


    "I could be referred to as ''I'' or ''we''. I represent the collective consciousness of my species. Anyway, yes. I am Beelzebub, what you call the King of Flies in yournguage."


    The King of Flies gazed at me intently. I looked around.


    "Nice to meet you, fly. By the way, have you seen my friend? A magician named White Night."


    "White Night...? Ah, the lich sorceress who invaded the bodies of my kin."


    The King of Flies sneered.


    "I cleanly devoured her. She has already been digested and be one with me."


    "...!"


    "She thought she could devour me, but she was mistaken. I am not simply the sum of the flies gathered here."


    Hehehe... A lowughter from the King of Flies filled the air. I asked, sweating coldly.


    "If you''re not simply the sum, then what?"


    "The souls and bodies of the species known as flies, their spirit and flesh, to put it another way, even the souls of the flies that have died. All of itprises ''us''."


    I frowned.


    "What kind of nonsense is that...?"


    "Literally."


    The King of Flies pointed at himself with his hairy, grotesque legs.


    "I am a being sealed as the guardian deity of the fly species. I can twist the fate of my species to my will."


    I swallowed dryly.


    Is this creature also a being that gained divinity as a representative of its species?


    "And I have broken the cycle of reincarnation granted to my species with my own hands."


    "What?"


    "For our grand purpose of killing everything in this world and reincarnating them as flies. By stopping the cycle, once someone bes a fly, they will continue to be a fly in the afterlife. If this process is repeated, eventually, all three thousand worlds will be filled with flies."


    Although I didn''t fully understand this nonsense, summarizing it roughly meant,


    This guy is forcibly keeping the souls of his dead kin?


    "Are you insane?"


    Hehehe...


    Despite my curse, the King of Flies let out a creepyugh, seemingly not offended.


    "There were those among my kin who did not agree with this."


    The King of Flies pointed at the mountain of bodies behind him.


    "But resistance was fleeting, the will to go against the group is naturally digested."


    I looked up at the mountain of bodies within the collective consciousness.


    "Sounds nice to say digested, but you''re basically saying you devoured them, right?"


    "It wouldn''t be too different to see it that way."


    Could it really be that all these... were devoured by the King of Flies himself?


    "And thus, using the bodies and souls of those who have perished, I used them as bricks to form this body."


    "So, the flies that make up your massive body... they are all your kin that you killed with your own hands."


    "In human understanding, that would be correct."


    In the name of the ''group''.


    Killing those who opposed his will and even taking their souls to use as the structure of his body.


    And only letting those who follow his will live to feed and breed as his subordinates.


    Only then did I understand the insane size of the King of Flies.


    If he was using the spirits of all the flies that were born and died in the world as structure, he could maintain this scale.


    "I thought you were some unique monster."


    And as I understood this structure, an inexplicable sense of emptiness swept through me.


    I muttered with a smirk.


    Though I couldn''t understand everything the King of Flies said, one thing was within my grasp.


    "In the end, you''re no different from other monster lords, just anothermon mad monster."


    This monster, which had felt endlessly iprehensible, suddenly fell into the realm of my understanding.


    I red at the King of Flies and spat out.


    "In the end, you''re just a despicable monarch who exploited and used even the souls of your citizens who didn''t align with your will."


    "..."


    "Essentially a king who regards his people''s lives as no more than those of flies."


    There''s such trash everywhere.


    Such trashy kings.


    As I criticized, displeasure crossed the King of Flies''s voice.


    "You speak interestingly. What you have perceived of me is merely a fragment. The truth I have realized, and the grand purpose I intend to..."


    "I''m not interested in your so-called grand purpose."


    Cutting him off, I pointed at the King of Flies.


    "While you im to represent the collective will of your species, you actually annihte the will of your kin in pursuit of your own greed, amon tyrant."


    "No! The profound and endlessw of the universe that I wish to spread in this world is-"


    "Save your breath and shut up. From what I see, you are..."


    I returned to the King of Flies the words he had used on me.


    "Not much different from other delusional, foolish tyrants who believe themselves to be unique and special."


    I shot each word at the King of Flies, who was incredulously staring back at me.


    "Merely a summer fly that will soon be eradicated, forgotten, and disappear. You piece of trash."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    "...I invited you and tried to converse with you because,"


    The King of Flies sighed deeply before quietly adding,


    "In the memories of that imp and the lich, you were deemed the most outstanding human. I thought it worthwhile to engage in conversation with you, hoping perhaps you could understand my intentions."


    "..."


    "It seems I was mistaken."


    "That''sughable. At best, your courtesy would involve feeding me to slightly higher grade maggots or something of that sort."


    I, too, let out a deep sigh.


    "Got nothing more to say? Seems like our meeting time is about to end. Don''t you have anyst words?"


    "You... have never tried to understand the world from the perspective of our flies. Thus, you remain ignorant. We flies-"


    "Listen, King of Flies."


    I interrupted him, speaking coldly.


    "Just because we disagree doesn''t give you the right to kill and stuff your kind to use their skeletons as decorations."


    "...!"


    "Perhaps it''s you who should try understanding the perspective of your kin."


    Caught off guard, the King of Flies was momentarily speechless.


    I turned away sharply.


    Conversations with monsters are always bound to feel empty, but they weren''t entirely without gain.


    ''Until now, the King of Flies was an unknown enemy.''


    A monster I had never encountered in the game.


    An enemy with motives unknown, for purposes unknown, in ways unknown, seeking to destroy the world.


    That''s why I truly feared the King of Flies.


    However, our recent conversation allowed me to understand him a bit.


    And understanding is the first step towards strategizing.


    I walked briskly towards the end of this white space, pondering how tobine the information gained from our conversation with what I already knew for a strategy.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Ash...!"


    A familiar voice called out.


    Turning around in curiosity, I saw Soya, with only her head remaining, beneath a mountain of corpses.


    "Soya?!"


    She wasn''tpletely consumed yet?


    She opened her mouth, desperately trying to form words.


    "Let me go...! Then...!"


    In the next moment.


    Crunch!


    The King of Flies''s leg brutally grabbed Soya''s head and crushed it.


    The monster''s blood-redpound eyes emotionlessly red at me. I red back at it.


    And then-


    ***


    "Ugh!"


    I abruptly woke up.


    Quickly scanning my surroundings, I saw myrades, with tense faces, watching over me. I asked urgently.


    "How long was I unconscious?"


    Junior, checking a pocket watch, answered.


    "30 minutes."


    Ten turns. Precise.


    "Is the retreat ready?"


    "Yes. Just give the order, and we can begin to escape."


    "Good, let''s start."


    Knowing how to deal with the mutant specimens and having gained a significant understanding of the King of Flies himself, it made sense to retreat without overextending.


    First, Verdandi''s party used a dungeon escape teleport scroll. Being a light armor party, they had sustained quite a few injuries.


    Verdandi and her teammates waved at me with a smile before disappearing in a sh. Good, one team sent off.


    "Kun''s party, next..."


    Before I could finish,


    Rumble rumble rumble...


    The King of Flies''s entire body began to violently vibrate.


    The ground trembled, and the atmosphere felt as if it was boiling. Everyone looked at each other in panic.


    "What is this?!"


    "Hold on tight!"


    Then, in the next moment.


    Crack!


    A sound like hundreds of legs colliding rang out fiercely, followed by.


    Roaaar!


    An enormous shockwave emanated from the King of Flies''s head. We all screamed, managing to maintain our bnce barely.


    After the shockwave passed and calm returned, we slowly stood up, checking on each other.


    "Ah, my back... Is everyone okay?"


    "Yes, we''re fine. Are you, Your Highness?"


    "I''m okay too. Damn, what was that?"


    Kellibey, wiping off cold sweat, said.


    "We''ve experienced this shockwave before."


    "When?"


    "When the air fleet was trying to block it, the moment it stripped our magical barrier... We felt the same shockwave."


    Junior, standing pale beside me, also stammered in response.


    "Also, during the second line of defense when we cast joint magic, when the King of Flies blocked our magic... We felt the same shockwave."


    Imitating the King of Flies, Junior lightly pped her hands in front of her chest.


    "When the King of Flies smashes the ring above its head like this, pping... Our magic gets nullified, and at the same time..."


    Junior spoke with a grimace.


    "We felt ''robbed.''"


    "Robbed...?"


    "Yes. It''s not just that our magicians'' magic vanished... It''s as if it was devoured, concept and all."


    I bit my lip hard.


    It was this p that had nullified the airship barriers and the joint magic of Junior and the magicians.


    So, what did it nullify this time...?


    "...Your Highness."


    That''s when Kun, looking uneasy, muttered to me.


    "The scrolls aren''t working."


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked and looked his way. Kun, with a nk expression, shook the scroll in his hand.


    The scroll, devoid of magical light, had turned into a dull piece of parchment.


    Everyone checked their own teleport scrolls. Frustratingly, all the scrolls had lost their magical light.


    "The teleport scrolls, all... have lost their efficacy?"


    Everyone looked at me in panic. I unwittingly swallowed dryly.


    These dungeon escape teleport scrolls were our only means of escape. We had ventured deep into enemy territory relying solely on them.


    If they were rendered unusable, then...


    "Escaping is a problem, Your Highness,"


    Junior said calmly, yet with a trembling voice.


    "Like the airship''s barrier technology was taken, these teleports... might have been stolen by the enemy."


    "...!"


    If, by any chance, the King of Flies had indeed stolen the teleportation technology.


    It could teleport directly to the Crossroad walls in an instant...!


    "What do we do, Your Highness?! Should we still try to escape from here..."


    "But if the King of Flies teleports to Crossroad like this-"


    "Then do we have to hold out here?"


    "But this is the enemy''s stronghold! If more monster flies pour out, we won''t be able to withstand..."


    It was right when the heroes were urgently exchanging words.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Loud footsteps began to echo from above. We all mped our mouths shut and looked up simultaneously.


    And through... the hole in the ceiling.


    We could clearly see the shape of mutant flies pouring down from the floor above.


    Swarming, swarming, swarming, swarming...


    There appeared to be hundreds of them.


    "...Damn it."


    I muttered, and everyone sensed it.


    This was beyond our ability to handle.


    "Run to the lower floor, hurry-!"


    As I shouted, the heroes swiftly jumped into the hole leading down.


    Even as we fell, Burnout, remaining at the rear, fired explosive bolts upwards haphazardly.


    Bang! Ppppppppppp!


    Mutant flies trying to squeeze through the narrow hole were engulfed in a massive explosion.


    ...And then, not dying, they began to fall towards us, piercing through the mes.


    Next to Burnout, Bodybag also threw and retrieved Excannibal, trying to block them.


    However, as we were fleeing, the motion of throwing and retrieving the sword was slow andcking in precision.


    "Hercules-!"


    I shouted, and Hercules, falling beside me, spread its giant beetle wings and soared upwards.


    Crunch-!


    Hercules valiantly speared the leading mutant fly to death.


    But the next moment, it was surrounded by dozens of mutant flies, which simultaneously thrust their long stingers into Hercules.


    Groooo...


    Hercules trembled and then copsed. Damn, poison?!


    Thunk!


    Afternding on the lower floor, I hurriedly canceled Hercules'' summoning and stored him in a pocket dimension.


    Then I tried to give orders to other captured monsters, but they were ignoring mymands and scattering in all directions.


    ''What?!''


    With the fall of legion-ss captured monster Hercules, the loyalty of all the captured monsters plummeted.


    Most of these captured monsters were units transferred from Jackal. However, they were not as loyal as Jackal''s subordinates.


    Their not-so-high loyalty was covered up until now by the ultimate skill [The Foremost g]''s effect. But since I had to deactivate the barrier to escape, that cover was no longer avable.


    Hercules'' defeat led to a sudden drop in morale, causing the unit to disintegrate, a situation known in game terms as ''morale bust.''


    This was not a mental state anomaly but a loyalty management issue, so even my [Unyielding Commander] skill couldn''t stop it.


    The captured monsters either sought their own escape or tried to surrender to the flies. I gritted my teeth.


    "You fools...!"


    And the Fly Legion was not merciful enough to ept any surrender, nor sloppy enough to let those who lost their discipline escape.


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwomp...!


    The captured monster legion was ughtered from all sides. I turned my eyes away, trembling.


    "Kraken! Stall for time!"


    Roooar-!


    The Kraken, roaring and surging upwards, swung its tentacles, battering the mutant flies in all directions.


    Like Hercules, the mutant flies shot their poisonous stingers at the Kraken, but the poison-immune Kraken held its ground.


    However, as hundreds of mutant flies'' sharp forelegs shed at its body, it eventually couldn''t bear it and let out a miserable scream.


    Rooooar...!


    "Damn!"


    Seeing my summons suffer miserably hurt me inside.


    But Kraken, being a monster I could summon only once every three stages, had to be used without reservation to buy time in this situation.


    tter!


    I didn''t even know how many floors we had frantically descended.


    The Kraken was nowhere to be seen, and, having possibly killed it, hundreds of mutant flies were hot on our heels, pouring down after us.


    ''Crap...!''


    The personnel currently fleeing included Kun and five from the Penal Squad. Me, Bodybag, Burnout, Junior, Kellibey, Kellison.


    With this lineup, we were no match for that many monsters.


    Perhaps Junior could make a difference, but she was extremely depleted, making it difficult even to perform basic magic.


    As we ran towards the next hole afternding, I clenched my teeth.


    ''This won''t do...!''


    Right then, a mutant fly at the lead smoothly performed acrobatic flying, dodging Burnout''s suppressive fire and charged at me.


    "Crud...?!"


    As I clenched my teeth, looking for a way to counter.


    Suddenly, a giant shield rose in front of me.


    Bang-!


    The mutant fly''s scythe-like foreleg collided with the shield.


    I looked in surprise at the owner of the shield. The familiar figure of the hefty man wearing a helmet caught my eye.


    "Torkel...!"


    "Are you alright, Your Highness?"


    Swoosh-!


    Following that, a clean sh split the air.


    The sharp sword strike split even the magical barrier in two and cut the mutant fly in half.


    The Blind Swordsman Nobody appeared, rolling on the ground after drawing his longsword.


    Crack-!


    Then, three people who had leaped up from the hole below stood side by side in front of me.


    Zenis, Dearmudin, and Lucas.


    Zenis, wearing a full suit of holy armor, scattered wide-area healing magic, while Dearmudin, his beard fluttering, prepared fire magic in both hands.


    "Sorry for the dy, my lord."


    Standing calmly in the center, Lucas reported, drawing the [Bestowed Sword].


    "I searched for survivors down to thest floor but found none. Instead, I''ve cleanly incinerated the fly eggs on my way here."


    Lucas muttered coolly.


    "I will join the fight. Your Highness, your orders."


    Not just me, but all of us, who had been frantically fleeing, were filled with relief and gratitude at their arrival.


    In all my life, I''ve never been so d to see these men.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    The addition of Lucas''s party greatly boosted our forces, but there were hundreds of elite monsters. No matter how formidable Lucas''s party was, facing this endless attrition, we would eventually falter.


    ''The priority is to escape!''


    Any strategies or tactics could only be established once we had made it out alive.


    With teleport scrolls rendered useless, we were forced to attempt a physical escape once more.


    "The lowest floor is closest to the ground, so we should try to break through there to escape,"


    Junior suggested.


    Initially, Junior, Kellibey, Kellison, and other survivors who had been kidnapped had been trying to escape through this route.


    It seemed the most feasible method under the current circumstances.


    "Downwards, downwards, downwards-!"


    We continued to flee to the lower floors through the passage Lucas''s party had previously opened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Mutant flies swarmed in from the floors above, but Torkel firmly protected our rear, and Dearmudin blocked the passage with his ingenious magic, halting their advance.


    asionally, Bodybag would throw an Excannibal to strip the monsters of their barriers, and Burnout wouldunch explosive bolts as if she had been waiting, blowing them up.


    As the distance between us and the creatures grew, I breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.


    ''Maybe the escape will go smoothly...''


    I regretted thinking that almost immediately.


    It''s precisely when we let our guard down that the enemies strike with a different approach...!


    Swoosh!


    As expected.


    One side of the wall in the room we had just descended into suddenly opened wide as if a shield had been torn off, and mutant flies that had flown in from above invaded at terrifying speeds.


    As our pursuers through the passage were getting dyed, they simply opened the door to the breeding chamber and flew in from outside, then opened the door to our room and came in again.


    Their flight capabilities were infuriatingly agile.


    Screech!


    Mutant flies charged from the side, and we were all taken aback by the sudden change in direction.


    All but one. Lucas, as always, was prepared for the worst.


    "Excuse me, Bodybag."


    Lucas charged towards the iing mutant flies, snatching an object Bodybag was levitating with telekinesis.


    It was an Excannibal.


    As Lucas gripped the hilt of the demonic sword, a dark energy poured out, crawling up his wrist eagerly.


    I protested in horror.


    "Lucas, don''t...!"


    "Don''t worry."


    However, Lucas responded in a calm, collected voice.


    "I''m not so weak as to be devoured by a mere sword."


    The next moment, Lucas and the lead mutant fly collided.


    sh!


    The monster was sliced down like a straw bundle.


    Lucas held the Excannibal in his left hand and a light-infused longsword in his right, tearing through the monsters'' barriers with the demonic sword and cleanly bisecting them with the light-infused sword.


    In just a few seconds, the mutant flies that had entered through the side door were all ughtered.


    "Ha..."


    Lucas, bending forward slightly, exhaled a long breath and said ndly.


    "With the means to neutralize their defenses, they are nothing."


    Everyone looked stunned at the protagonist''s actions, as if he was ying in a different genre.


    Lucas twirled the Excannibal, then turned to me.


    "May I use this sword for a while, my lord?"


    "..."


    I hesitated but eventually gritted my teeth and nodded.


    "If it seems even slightly dangerous, you must give it up immediately."


    "Of course."


    Lucas nodded cheerfully, reminding me of when he used to turn into a beast.


    This demonic sword was as dangerous as his transformation.


    But in this desperate situation, we couldn''t afford to take it easy.


    Lucas had already ovee the temptation of his transformation. I decided to trust that he could withstand the corruption the demonic sword offered.


    Now, the escape was nearlyplete. And the lower floors were already swarming with mutant flies we had bypassed.


    ng!


    Lucas, leading the way to the lower floor, crossed the swords in front of his face and red ahead with his blue eyes wide open.


    "I''ll clear a path...! Follow me!"


    The Excannibal, as if it had finally found its rightful owner, tore through and devastated the monsters with far greater power than when Bodybag had thrown it.


    The blond protagonist danced through the monsters with a dual-wielding style.


    ''Even for a protagonist, to bear this much alone...''


    Following the path Lucas had made, I clenched my mouth shut.


    The sight of my knight, who had willingly tainted half of his body with darkness to save us, me... it pained my heart.


    ***


    Finally, we reached the bottom floor of the breeding chamber, underneath the King of Flies.


    Lucas was exhausted from having to cut through dozens, perhaps hundreds of mutant flies on his own during our escape.


    Using the demonic sword had drained him even more.


    "This is as far as we go!"


    I quickly snatched the Excannibal from Lucas''s hand and threw it into my inventory.


    The Excannibal vibrated violently in my hand, trying to return to Lucas, but I forcefully used my power to lock it in my inventory.


    "..."


    Lucas seemed to want to say something, his messy hair framing his blue gaze, but then he bowed his head and just breathed heavily.


    "Let''s make a big hole, shall we~!"


    Nobody drew his sword and sliced through the bottom of the lowest floor.


    Rip!


    The thick skin of the King of Flies was peeled off in an instant, and a strong wind gushed in from below.


    "Hmm..."


    We all swallowed dryly as we looked down through the opened gap, and I murmured, estimating the height.


    "...It''s quite high."


    Even at the very bottom, the distance to the ground was daunting.


    "Bodybag, can you use telekinesis tond us safely?"


    Bodybag hesitated, then answered.


    "That height is too much... But if someone can use wind magic to slow our fall..."


    I nced at Junior, the only wind magic user among us.


    "Junior. Can you do it?"


    After chugging mana potions all the way down to recover his magic power, Junior let out a weird chuckle.


    "If we pull this off, it would set a new record fornding people with wind magic, right?"


    "I don''t know who''s keeping track, but if we do it, it''ll be world rank 1, right...?"


    Dearmudin nodded in agreement from the side.


    "The Ivory Tower will certify the record."


    Really? But is there actually a ranking?


    "I can''t resist the Ivory Tower rankings, huh...!"


    With a deep breath, Junior started to gather the power of the wind in her hands.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Almost simultaneously, mutant flies poured in from above and the sides. Junior shouted sharply.


    "Everyone jump down!"


    Junior was the first to drop below.


    The height was terrifying, but staying put meant certain death anyway. With a do-or-die expression, everyone jumped.


    "Waaaaah!"


    Kun, looking miserable, pleaded with me.


    "How many times do I have to tell you I have a fear of heights... Aaaaaah!"


    "Shut up! Let''s go!"


    After kicking the back of the Merfolk King and sending him tumbling down, I dived as well.


    Torkel, who had been thest one behind, took a moment longer before jumping down with his shield positioned behind him.


    Screeeeeech!


    "..."


    We began free-falling after escaping the belly of the King of Flies.


    How should I put it?


    I''ve dreamt of falling from a high ce before, but experiencing it suddenly in reality felt surreal.


    My legs were jelly, and my stomach felt hollow with fright.


    For someone who''s never even tried bungee jumping, let alone skydiving, free-falling was an overwhelming stimulus.


    Even so, the ground was rapidly approaching.


    Gritting my teeth, I barely managed to keep my wits about me.


    ''Am I going to die like this?''


    Fortunately, that wasn''t the case.


    Whooooosh!


    Wrapped in the wind magic unfurled by Junior, our fall speed significantly reduced.


    "Woohoo!"


    Bodybag, her face turning red, strained with telekic magic, trying to pull us up.


    Thanks to the cooperation of the two magicians, we descended towards the ground at a manageable speed, relief shing across everyone''s faces, except for Kun, who had already fainted.


    Vrooooooom-


    Just then, an ominous pping sound rang in our ears.


    Terrified, we looked up to see mutant flies descending around us. I couldn''t help but spit out in astonishment.


    "These damn flying monsters...!"


    That''s when it happened.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Familiar gunfire sounded, and the heads of the mutant flies surrounding us burst one after the other.


    "What?"


    There''s only one person in the world with such insane sniping skills. I shouted the name of my sniper.


    "Damien...?!"


    Dadadadada-!


    From a distance, the camouge on Geronimo was removed, revealing its form. It had been hidden using the artifact [Steadfast Superstition].


    And there, sitting on the hatch of Geronimo, was Damien.


    Damien, without a moment to greet me, blinked and rapidly fired his sniper rifle with both hands.


    Screeeak-


    Thump!


    Before the mutant flies could even react, Damien''s sniping blew them away. The flies were shot down by long-distance sniping before they could even raise their barriers.


    Thanks to Damien''s covering fire, we were able tond safely on the ground.


    As soon as we touched down, we formed a defensive circle, ready to face any remaining flies.


    But.


    "Huh?"


    As soon as wended, the mutant flies suddenly stopped their pursuit, turned around, and hurried back to their base  the body of the King of Flies.


    As I was about to pull out the Excannibal again, I awkwardly withdrew my hand from my inventory.


    "What''s going on? Where are they going?"


    "Do we no longer need to deal with them...?"


    The King of Flies was already a distant figure.


    It was so huge that its speed seemed unreal now that we were no longer on it.


    Tiredly, I watched the King of Flies move away.


    And at the end of its path, the human defense line... The sight of Crossroad.


    "...? Wait a minute."


    I blinked.


    "Why can I see the walls?"


    Why was Crossroad visible to the naked eye from here?


    And then it hit me.


    Why was Geronimo here in the first ce?


    "Your Highness!"


    As Geronimo approached, starting an emergencynding, Damien, standing at the hatch, shouted out a report.


    "I''m here to report the current situation! Your Highness, it''s been a long time since you started the infiltration operation, and...!"


    Damien continued, his voice tense.


    "Right after Your Highness entered, the King of Flies sped up drastically! Just like when it attacked the second defensive line!"


    Just as passengers inside a fast-flying ne feel peaceful, we hadn''t realized inside the beast, but the King of Flies had moved northward at an incredible speed after we infiltrated.


    "The advance was much faster than expected! So, at this rate, within an hour..."


    Damien, now close, shouted with a pale face.


    "It''ll reach Crossroad!"


    Indeed.


    The monster had made its choice.


    Instead of wasting time chasing us, who were slipping away like eels, it decided to strike at our base, which was now sufficiently close.


    To devour the great horse and end this game.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    "..."


    Inside the mental world of the King of Flies.


    An old fly, sitting cross-legged, was calmly contemting the state of ''themselves''.


    ''The situation is not perfect.''


    First, he examined the means stolen from humans.


    Conceptual Devouring.


    It was a newly emerged power when the demon race of imps and flies merged.


    Offering the opponent as a concept for sacrifice, and as a fly, devouring and stealing it.


    ''You are truly useful, imp.''


    The old fly expressed gratitude to the imp anew.


    Small and insignificant... an opponent whose name was even forgotten, but the things arranged by that imp were so useful that gratitude was inevitable.


    Anyway, the power stolen through this Conceptual Devouring was threefold.


    Barrier, elemental magic, and teleportation.


    Barriers and magic would be useful, but the old fly hesitated to use teleportation.


    Because he realized that this magic fundamentally required connecting to Oblivion''s Beyond.


    ''A magic that teleports through Oblivion''s Beyond...''


    They were beings resurrected from the nightmare beneath the Lake Kingdom.


    Entering Oblivion''s Beyond - the spirit world, it was clear they would not return to the present world and be swept away.


    It was for the same reason other Nightmare Legions couldn''t use the teleport gates.


    ''However, because of that.''


    The old fly chuckled evilly and sped his hands in front of his chest.


    ''It could be used usefully.''


    Putting aside the means stolen from the enemies, the old fly now examined the remaining resources held by his race as the King of Flies.


    ''Due to the humans who infiltrated, a considerable number of eggs stored in the hatchery were burned.''


    Since the flies resurrected from the nightmare in the Lake Kingdom were unable toy new eggs, there was no way to replenish the lost eggs on their own.


    Not only the eggs. Along the way here, the considerable consumption of adult flies in order to obtain information about the present world was significant. The expenditure of forces was more serious than expected.


    ''But there are still eggs left.''


    Although a considerable number of eggs in the hatchery were burned, the remaining ones were safely stored.


    These eggs would all be born as the new generation of flies.


    The chimera-formed flies sent out earlier were just the beginning.


    By injecting all the essence they could continue to, they intended to conceive the strongest fly.


    As more care went into each individual, the process of transforming from egg torva, fromrva to pupa, and then to adult fly significantly slowed down.


    However, the results were satisfying. The new generation of flies were each a powerful monster, bing stronger continuously.


    ''All the remaining eggs have been moved to the safest top floor of the hatchery, but...''


    Anyway, the numbers arecking. It might be enough to bring down a fortress immediately, but not enough to devastate the world.


    Thus, the old fly''s thoughts were not much different from those of other conquerors.


    ''We must find the flies of this world and absorb them into our ranks.''


    The world was always overflowing with flies.


    Such flies needed to be found and brought into their territory.


    In fact, already on the way from the ck Lake here, flies living in forests and rivers, fromrvae to adults, were all absorbed by the King of Flies.


    ''We will break down the walls and advance to the center of the world.''


    And, gather all the flies of the world...


    To harm, desecrate, andy eggs on all other creatures'' corpses.


    Only then would this contradictory world perish, and a new world be born.


    A world filled with countless flies andrvae, lower and more vile than anything else, yet also full of happiness...


    The old fly, who had been leaning forward and snickering, suddenly stoppedughing.


    "...?"


    The fly felt something foreign inside him. A vague, yet certain difort was making his insides queasy.


    ''What is this?''


    The old fly contemted his inner self again, but detected nothing.


    The collective consciousness of all flies formed a single vast mental entity, and the old fly had full control over this mental entity.


    He was the race god chosen by the species of flies. All flies swore allegiance to him, and those who did not were all devoured by him in soul.


    Thus, within this mental world, he was truly invincible. Nothing could make him ufortable.


    Upon carefully examining his inner self, the foreign sensation had disappeared as if it had never existed. The old fly tilted his head and then looked straight ahead.


    Whoosh-!


    In the vision of the monstrous King of Flies.


    The surrounding forest disappeared, and a wide in began to appear.


    And, beyond that.


    Finally, the human fortress revealed itself with its tall walls.


    ***


    As the sunset also faded, and night approached.


    The fortress city of Crossroad. On the southern wall.


    A fleet of airships floating in the sky. The Alcatraz at its center.


    Fleet Admiral McMin was watching the emergence of the enemy monster, biting down hard on his pipe tobo, disyed on the magic panel.


    Almost simultaneously, reports poured in from all channels like screams.


    "Monster, rapidly approaching! It''s not slowing down!"


    "The King of Flies is visible with the naked eye-!"


    "5 minutes until it enters our firing range!"


    The enemy monster emerging through the clouds grewrger by the moment. It was simply getting closer, but to McMin''s eyes, it appeared so.


    Crack-


    He bit down too hard, and his cherished pipe stem broke.


    McMin chewed on the tobo-vored wood stem while adjusting his admiral''s cap.


    ''Did His Highness''s strategy seed? Or-''


    Soon after, McMin quietly burst into a chuckle.


    A soldier must always be prepared for one thing.


    The case of ''or''.


    "All fleets,unch! Engage the enemy monster!"


    Whoosh-!


    The airships floating in the sky, with their rear thrusters simultaneously ignited with magical mes, moved to face the iing monster.


    In the center of the fleet advancing to meet the monster, McMin spoke again.


    "We must slow down its speed first, so the fortress can stop it, all fleet! This time, for real..."


    McMin shouted.


    "Show the power of humanity''s aces! Fire-!"


    The airships, having turned to the side, approached the King of Flies without slowing down.


    Simultaneously, they deployed their cannons on the side facing the King of Flies and began to pour out a barrage.


    Bang! Brrrbrrrrrrr!


    Boom-!


    The barrage scattered by the airships poured down on the King of Flies like rain.


    The airships had reced the barrier system that had malfunctioned in Crossroad during that time. Simultaneously, the cannon system was also renewed.


    Crossroad, being the front line against the monster, had turrets and gunpowder technology that were abnormally advancedpared to other regions, and they generously shared their know-how.


    Though it was a short time, all technicians and cksmiths rushed in to strengthen the firepower of the airships by even a little.


    As a result, the firepower had significantly increasedpared to the first engagement.


    ''I''ll rip you apart, you fly bastard...!''


    McMin clenched his fist as he watched the dazzling explosions of the bombs.


    On one side, cannons fired, on the other, thrusters rotated and deployed for advancement.


    The sight of airships spewing fire from both sides as they approached the King of Flies was a spectacle in itself.


    However,


    "...?!"


    It wasn''t long before McMin noticed something was amiss.


    As the mes and thick smoke from the exploding shells cleared, a bluish barrier surrounding the body of the King of Flies began to appear.


    Soon, other captains also noticed the identity of the barrier surrounding the King of Flies. Astonished groans erupted simultaneously.


    ''That, that is...''


    ''Good heavens. Damn-''


    ''This monstrous bastard, what is this...''


    McMin spat out the pipe tobo he had been chewing in his hand.


    "...Barrier."


    It was the barrier technology stolen from humans by the monster.


    With a posture as if huddling as much as possible, as if hibernating.


    The giant King of Flies deployed a barrier around its entire body and effortlessly withstood the full firepower of the air fleet.


    Simultaneously, a red light scattered from the body of the monster.


    It was an effect caused by the eyes of all the flies that made up the body of the monster twinkling.


    The red light that started from the tail climbed up the abdomen to the upper body and then reached the head - touching the horns.


    There was no longer a halo, but atop the King of Flies'' head were giant horns reminiscent of a demon... and massive magical power was being condensed there.


    ''The enemy monster is concentrating magical power!''


    ''The scale is insane! The amount of magical power being gathered is...''


    ''Something big ising! Captain McMin! Orders!''


    At this moment, the King of Flies and the air fleet were still closing in on each other.


    McMin calmly assessed the situation. He was taken aback by the King of Flies stealing their barrier technology, but they had barriers on their side as well.


    Regardless of what means of attack the other side used, if this side could withstand it with barriers-


    "Huh?"


    The next moment, a foolish sound escaped McMin''s mouth.


    Above the King of Flies'' horns, familiar geometric figures and magic forms spilled out, forming a magic array.


    McMin was knowledgeable about magic. Therefore, he could immediately recognize it.


    The method of attack the King of Flies was preparing was precisely-


    "...Magic."


    It was joint magic stolen from human magicians.


    sh-!


    A fierce me that seemed to swallow the world, an endless high tide, andslide that seemed to overturn the earth, a tornado that could tear the sky, and lightning as dazzling as the primal sh.


    The most intelligent researchers among humans had resonated with all their might to unfold these magics, and now, the flies as a race also resonated and calcted to unleash them.


    Seeing the disaster pouring out in front of him, McMin screamed.


    "We need to leave this airspace..."


    Immediately after, McMin realized something. He turned around with a pale face.


    If the air fleet moved away, what would be hit directly by this magic would be...


    ''Crossroad...!''


    The King of Flies'' target with its magic was not the air fleet from the beginning.


    It was the walls of the monster front.


    In an instant, McMin, who was at a loss for a decision, was jarred by a sharpmunication.


    ''Block it with your bodies! Hurry-!''


    "...!"


    Whoosh-!


    McMin looked ahead and saw a ship frantically raising its barrier and shooting forward.


    An airship with a ridiculous appearance, adorned with white fur.


    The airship of Ariane Kingdom, the Ariane Bear.


    During thest battle, the captain was injured, and the acting captain who boarded instead - Yun Ariane - screamed.


    ''If we don''t block this, Crossroad is finished! Everyone, raise your barriers and block with your bodies-!''


    "Argh...!"


    Barriers are not invincible.


    They can safely withstand damage up to their output limit, but the moment it exceeds the output limit, they melt away.


    And at a nce, the terrifying power of this joint magic clearly surpassed the output limit by far.


    "...All ships, deploy barriers! Follow behind Ariane Bear!"


    But they couldn''t back down.


    In a moment of indecision, all fleets quickly raised their barriers and formed a defensive formation in the air, with Ariane Bear leading.


    "Force the ship''s magic engines into overload, release the output limit! Turn all magic power to the barriers! And align all ships in a row to attempt barrier resonance!"


    McMin quicklymanded, and even in a critical situation, the ace of aces among the airship crew followed the orders.


    The neatly gathered airships simultaneously raised their overloaded barriers, and thebined barriers formed a giant shield-like shape in the air.


    And then, over that...


    Magic bombardments that once belonged to humanity but were now wielded by the flies descended.


    ***


    ...


    For a moment, sound vanished from the world.


    A tremendous shockwave and bacsh swept through the area.


    Evangeline, who was preparing her ultimate move on the wall, barely managed to cling to the edge of the wall and withstand being blown away.


    Holding her ringing ears, Evangeline staggered but eventually shook her head to regain her senses.


    And what Evangeline saw when she looked up was,


    "...!"


    Airships, ckened by fire, emitting smoke as they helplessly fell below.


    And behind them, against the darkening sky, cutting through the thick clouds of smoke,ing forth with crossed legs and hands joined in prayer...


    Was the figure of the King of Flies.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Boooom...!


    The King of Flies roared.


    Having brought down all the airships, the embodiment of humanity''s magi-engineering technology, the monster advanced at the same speed, seemingly unimpressed.


    "..."


    The shocking reality that the entire fleet of airships had been shot down froze everyone on the walls.


    Ash, who always forcibly kept everyone''s spirits up on the wall, was not there.


    It wouldn''t have been surprising if the soldiers, terrified by the approaching worst monster in history, had thrown away their weapons and fled.


    But they didn''t. Everyone held their ground.


    They were elite soldiers gathered from all over the world, veterans tempered on the front lines against monsters.


    Yet, despite this, they couldn''t muster the courage to move.


    The soldiers barely managed to stand their ground, unable to assume a fighting stance.


    Soon, the monster would be within range, but they were not even ready to prepare for an engagement.


    They could only stare with wide eyes at the approaching aberrant creature.


    Then, a sharp voice rang out.


    "Artifact team, prepare to activate all artifacts!"


    It was Lilly.


    The senior mage wasmanding the artifact team, but she raised her voice as if she wanted everyone on the wall to hear.


    "It''s approaching range! Snap out of it!"


    Lilly''s voice was almost pleading.


    "Don''t forget why we''re here on this wall...!"


    At her words, everyone snapped back to reality.


    Why are soldiers stationed on the wall?


    Obviously... to protect the world behind the wall.


    To protect every small and fragile thing from this massive destruction.


    Then, a beatter, Evangeline also shouted.


    "Artillery, aim! Prepare for crossfire! All units, ready for battle!"


    As if petrification was lifted, the soldiers began to move.


    Their hands trembled, their legs were weak, and their vision was blurred, but they loaded the shells, aligned the sights, and gripped their weapons as they had been trained to do tirelessly.


    "Huff...!"


    Lilly, watching the scene unfold on the wall, suddenly turned her head.


    "I use [From the Beginning!]"


    At Lilly''s shout, the alchemists of the artifact team struggled to pull out a metal te about the size of a human torso.


    An SSR-grade Mercury artifact, [From the Beginning!].


    This golden te could force an enemy caught in its frame back to the starting point of the wave - the end of the southern ins, if the entire body was captured within the frame.


    Despite its restriction of one use per stage, and bosses quickly throwing their minions in the way or dodging it, making it mostly ineffective since its first use...


    Now, they had to use it anyway!


    "Activate the artifact!"


    The King of Flies''s figure filled the metal te just in time, like a camera lens, and the alchemists activated the artifact.


    Woong-!


    The metal te shone white. Soon, with a ''click!'' the King of Flies would be sent back to the end of the southern ins.


    Even if it meant little against the monster''s tremendous speed, if it could buy even a little time against this embodied destruction...


    If it could create a ''variable''!


    Click-!


    The artifact activated.


    However, what the giant golden te captured was not the body of the King of Flies.


    A giant fly, having suddenly inserted itself in front of the te blocking the view, was dispatched from the body of the King of Flies. This grotesque monster, looking like a mix of a mantis, beetle, and bee, blocked the te with its body and disappeared from sight.


    The effect of [From the Beginning!] was received instead, and it was forcibly moved to the end of the southern ins.


    Looking at the picture left on the metal te when it activated, Lilly exploded in frustration.


    "Again, again?! Can''t a top-grade artifact, just once, perform properly...!"


    Then, Lilly''s eyes widened.


    "Huh?"


    The giant fly that attacked had mostly blocked the King of Flies with its body.


    But part of the King of Flies that it failed to cover was still captured in the shooting frame.


    Wings in the shape of infinity.


    ''Could it be, no way...!''


    Lilly turned her head to look at the King of Flies again.


    And, indeed.


    Parts of the infinity-shaped wings that had been captured in the frame were being erased, as if torn away.


    "!"


    The King of Flies, being a creature made up of countless flies.


    The flies caught in the frame were helplessly affected by [From the Beginning!], separated from the main body and forcibly moved to the end of the southern ins.


    For a moment, the King of Flies''s massive body tilted sideways, and the flowing wings of infinity trembled precariously.


    Boooom...!


    But as if nothing had happened, new flies flew in to repair the wings, and the King of Flies regained its bnce as if by a lie.


    However, everyone at the site clearly saw it. For a brief moment, they saw it wobble.


    This monster is not invincible.


    There is a part that can be exploited...!


    Boooom!


    Screaaak-!


    "The flies are approaching! Artillery units, fire! Melee units, forward-!"


    Giant fly monsters dispatched from the body of the King of Flies began to pour down on the wall like a flood, and the cannons, ballistae, artifacts, and all the people on the wall began to fight back.


    And at this moment, a faint hope was swirling on everyone''s faces.


    The fact that there is a part of the enemy that can be exploited means, in other words.


    Ash will delve into that weakness...!


    ***


    "So, the wings...!"


    Inside Geronimo.


    This was the scene I saw while chasing the King of Flies at full speed and seeing it wobble momentarily from the effect of [From the Beginning!].


    I nodded.


    "Let''s strike the wings and bring it down!"


    Then, a rebuttal came. It was Kellison.


    "When the airship fleet first engaged inbat, what did we aim for in the body of that monster? Of course, it was the wings!"


    "..."


    "But around those wings swirls a special magic turbulence, our shots couldn''t even reach. Plus, the King of Flies now has a barrier, and as you''ve just seen, even if we damage it, it repairs itself! In such a situation..."


    "We''ll force the conditions to be met."


    I eyed the back of the King of Flies''s head through the lens of Geronimo. It''s a really big bastard.


    "If this continues, the King of Flies will cross over Crossroad. Once it gets past the wall, it''s over... Junior, what''s the calction?"


    Junior, who was furiously scribbling on a piece of parchment in front of the control panel, replied.


    "Thanks to the King of Flies''s stumble, we bought some time, but still, in 5 minutes, the King of Flies''s main body will reach the wall! In other words, in 5 minutes..."


    It''s the end.


    We have to shoot it down within 5 minutes and drop it onto the southern ins in front of the wall.


    Kellison continued to argue the impossibility of the operation.


    "The damage to the King of Flies''s wings was merely a fluke due to the artifact''s specificity! And with the barrier up...!"


    "Then let''s get lucky with the artifact''s specificity one more time."


    I tapped the floor of the airship we were on with my toes.


    "Geronimo has something great attached to it."


    At the prow of Geronimo, the artifact [Sturdy Superstition] is affixed.


    This Nightmare yer artifact, made from the magical core of a phantom pirate legionmander, has two functions. The first is invisibility, and the second is being unbreakable.


    This second effect is optimized for ramming tactics, theoretically capable of shattering even Alcatraz''s barrier.


    Meaning, it can pierce the King of Flies''s barrier too!


    Kellison was dumbfounded by my exnation.


    "That''s just theory, and it''s never been proven...!"


    "Kellibey!"


    I called out to Kellibey.


    Kellibey, who was quietly steering Geronimo, nced back at me. I grinned.


    "Let''s do that ramming show you''re crazy about."


    "Shit..."


    Kellibey yanked Geronimo''s throttle to the limit.


    "There''s nothing like ramming with the gship in the final battle! I love it!"


    Thrust-!


    The thruster spewed fire, and Geronimo elerated at full speed towards the King of Flies''s nape. I looked around at my subordinates in the meantime.


    "I''ll exin the operation."


    Everyone here is already tired and worn out from fighting all day, but we have no choice. We have to push through.


    "We''ll smash the King of Flies''s wings and bring it down. There are three obstacles currently presented to this goal: the barrier, the magic turbulence, and the replenishment of the flies."


    I listed them one by one, folding a finger with each point.


    "We''ll break through the barrier with a ram."


    The King of Flies''s barrier is already within reach.


    "Magic turbulence will be eliminated by Junior with elemental disassembly. Junior''s magic is almost depleted now, so other mages will support."


    Junior smiled weakly, and Bodybag patting her back nodded.


    "Then, once the wings are exposed, Dearmudin''s fire magic will annihte them."


    Dearmudin finally smiled broadly, puffing out his chest as if it was his turn.


    "We''ll dive directly into the point where the flies replenish the wings with Geronimo and kill all the flies regenerating the wings."


    Mutant flies flew from all directions to block Geronimo, but Geronimo raised its barrier and charged toughly.


    The King of Flies''s barrier surged up right in front of us. I waved my hands frantically.


    "That''s the n. No questions! Everyone, hold on to whatever you can!"


    There''s no established method to beat this opponent.


    So, what can we do but apply symptomatic treatment?


    Like prescribing medicine ording to the symptoms, we can only beat it as ites!


    "Let''s destroy it thoroughly...!"


    As I shouted, Geronimo''s prow collided with the King of Flies''s back barrier.


    Bang-!


    Everyone inside the airship was momentarily thrown into the air.


    Crackle!


    The artifact affixed to the prow, a siren-shaped statue [Sturdy Superstition], emitted a dazzling light and began tearing through the barrier.


    Boooom...!


    The King of Flies roared fiercely and concentrated its barrier to the back, but so what?


    "This ship has relics left by monsters obsessed with ramming tactics and a pilot who''s crazy about them!"


    Thrust-!


    As I shouted, the King of Flies''s back barrier was torn apart, and Geronimo drilled straight towards the back direction of the monster.


    The scene of endlessly rotating fly monsters in the shape of infinity appeared.


    Strange magical turbulence stretched out in all directions, disrupting all approaching flying objects.


    "Urgh?!"


    Geronimo too was caught in the turbulence, helplessly shaking violently. Barely holding back nausea, I shouted loudly.


    "Junior! I''m counting on you!"


    Junior was calm.


    She had already finished casting [Lord of Crimson] before entering the barrier, and the target was set.


    Juniorughed and activated the magic.


    "I guess I need to earn a medal too, like my mom did."


    Zing-!


    A dazzling halo appeared in the air, and as space broke apart...


    Woosh!


    The magical turbulence surrounding the infinite wings waspletely extinguished.


    Geronimo immediately regained its bnce. The airship sessfully flew right next to the infinite wings.


    Creak!


    The airship''s hatch opened, and Damian and Dearmudin stuck their heads out in turn.


    In this ce, where fierce winds were howling, Damian shot his magic gun in all directions to block the approach of mutant flies, while Dearmudin finished his casting.


    "How dare you bear the symbol of infinity on your body..."


    The old mage smiled arrogantly, mes flickering in his eyes.


    "I''ve wanted to burn it off anyway."


    Snap!


    The old mage''s wrinkled fingers snapped crisply,


    Thrust-!


    A monstrous tornado of me engulfed thousands of flies making up the King of Flies''s wings, burning them all at once.


    The flies, clumped together, had no time to escape, and the mes spread from one to another.


    The intense heat even made the inside of the airship sweltering. I barely managed to cover my face with both arms.


    After the heat subsided, I lowered my arms and looked forward.


    "I told you, Prince Ash."


    Behind me, the massive body of the King of Flies, slowly falling towards the ground with a long trail of ck smoke, was visible.


    Standing against the backdrop of thick smoke, the old mage leisurely stroked his beard.


    "Bringing me along was the best choice, wasn''t it?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    The massive body of the King of Flies, having lost its wings and lift, began to fall.


    In an instant, its altitude dropped. Even amidst this, new flies continued to spill out from behind it, frantically forming a new infinite swarm.


    Bang! Bang!


    Damien fired shots at these flies, shouting,


    "Over there! New flies areing out from that spot!"


    The King of Flies''s back had several small passages from which new flies were emerging.


    Those passages must be the source of the new flies.


    ''We need to eliminate them topletely smash the King of Flies to the ground!''


    I stretched out my hand forward and shouted, "Charge! Smash into them-!"


    Whoosh!


    At mymand, Geronimo elerated further, flying towards the King of Flies''s main body.


    Dearmudin and Damien, still half protruding from the hatch, prepared for another attack.


    "Make way...!"


    "We will clear it-!"


    Dearmudin unleashed another burst of me magic towards where Geronimo''s bow was heading, and Damien spared no magical power in shooting consecutive magical bullets.


    The magic bullets pierced through the tattered outer walls, creating holes, and Geronimo''s bow directly collided with the weakened walls.


    Crash-!


    The front half of Geronimo''s elongated body sessfully prated the King of Flies''s back and entered inside.


    "Having escaped with such difficulty only to re-enter, and into a much higher level, damn...!"


    Kellison grumbled but started to repair the damaged devices on Geronimo during the entry.


    The airship''s devices, heavily damaged by the intense movements, were lit up with red lights.


    I quickly signaled to my subordinates.


    "Damien, stay and take care of the monsters attacking the airship!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Kellibey and Kellison, the repair team and crew will stay to fix Geronimo and defend the ship, everyone else, disembark! Let''s go!"


    The first to jump out was Bodyback.


    Bodyback had rushed out first to install armored covers for our allies to use as shields.


    However,


    "Bodyback! Dodge!"


    "Huh? Ack...?!"


    It seemed she hadn''t expected a monster to be right in front of the hatch.


    A mutated fly that had been waiting right in front of the hatch violently swung its forelimb, and Bodyback couldn''t dodge it.


    Instead, Burnout rushed in, grabbed Bodyback, and rolled to the side.


    Thud!


    Blood sttered. Burnout''s side was deeply shed.


    "...!"


    "Burnout?!"


    Unable to speak, Burnout bit down on her gag in pain.


    Bodyback, with a pale face, pressed down on the wound to stop the bleeding, and Zenis, who had run down after, sprinkled healing magic for first aid.


    "This damn bug!"


    I used [Gaze of Command] towards the rampaging mutated fly.


    "Stay still, you filthy creature-!"


    Crack!


    The [Gaze of Command] took effect, and as the creature momentarily froze, the other heroes poured their attacks on it and finished it off.


    "Huff, huff..."


    I looked back. Zenis was wrapping the wound with a bandage after administering healing magic, but blood was still seeping out of Burnout''s abdomen. It was clearly not a minor injury.


    "Sorry, Burnout. I''m sorry. It''s my fault..."


    Bodyback continued to apologize, not knowing what to do.


    I clenched my teeth. To have casualties as soon as we enter, and it''s Burnout, the one responsible for firepower. Damn...


    "...We don''t have time. We proceed with the remaining members."


    "Yes, my lord."


    We cautiously surveyed our surroundings.


    The interior of the level we had entered was a wide corridor leading to a huge door.


    And in front of that massive door, mutated fly monsters were lined up horizontally, ready to block our path.


    "Damn, it really never ends...!"


    "My lord!"


    Lucas nodded at me, and I reluctantly took out an Excannibal from my inventory and threw it to Lucas.


    With smooth movements, Lucas drew a magic sword in his left hand and a light sword in his right.


    Swoosh-!


    Lucas, transformed back into a dual-wielding swordsman, led the charge with a sharp gaze. The rest followed him.


    The mutated flies put up a fierce resistance, but Lucas''s force was several levels higher.


    "Haah-!"


    The crimson trail of the magic sword tore through barriers, and the subsequent strikes of light cleaved the bugs in two.


    Due to theck of time, Lucas pressed on more aggressively than before, clearing the way to the door in no time.


    While the rest of the party members took down the remaining monsters with a concerted attack, I pointed at the firmly shut ck door and ordered,


    "Nobody! Break through-!"


    "Why do you always make me do this kind of thing-?!"


    Despite his words, Nobody faithfully followed mymand. A short sword was drawn from the blind swordsman''s waistband, sparking as it was drawn.


    Zzzzak!


    The short sword drew a long Z-shaped trajectory, and the thick door crumbled, opening inward.


    We rushed in and all lost our words.


    Bubble bubble bubble...


    How should I describe this ce?


    Perhaps it''s simr to the spawning pool found in a ssic game?


    Inside the dark body of the King of Flies, unidentified jellies were bubbling in green. Growth elerants? Evolution enhancers? What is this?


    To call it simply a hatchery would be an understatement; it seemed like a concentration of technologies unique to this lifeform that I was unaware of.


    This alien facility was almost artistic in its own way.


    Despite having destroyed quite a few eggs before, there were still a tremendous amount of eggs piled up here...


    And more importantly, the pupae.


    Nearly fully metamorphosed adult flies were wriggling in their pupae, trying to lift their bodies.


    At first nce, the number was enormous, and they seemed ready to burst out at any moment.


    If all these were mutated flies or even their superior species.


    For us... no, for Crossroad, there is no chance of winning.


    "We must destroy everything here..."


    As I spoke and turned around, I btedly realized our situation.


    We don''t have the power.


    The magicians had long run out of magic power.


    Burnout, who was severely injured and had long run out of arrows, was being supported by Bodyback and Zenis who had followed btedly.


    The other heroes were also severely depleted, and we didn''t have the means to destroy the entire hatchery.


    "The remaining explosives on Geronimo are..."


    Junior shook her head at my words.


    Due to spending ammunition liberally to shoot down the monsters that attacked us while we were chasing the King of Flies, there was hardly any explosives left on Geronimo.


    Above all, it was impossible to destroy the entire hatchery, which was so vast.


    Crackle, crackle...


    The sound of pupa shells tearing apart echoed throughout the hatchery.


    Sensing the intruders, the flies hurriedlypleted their metamorphosis and began to stick their heads out one by one.


    At the same time, the eggs also broke, and swarms of maggots started to crawl out towards us.


    There''s no time. If we don''t do something now, the mutated flies willplete their transformation, and we will be annihted here, leading to the downfall of Crossroad... and even the world.


    But there was no way out.


    At this moment, when I was frozen, not knowing what to do, Dearmudin stepped forward.


    "Huhu, it seems it''s time for the elder to step in."


    "Dearmudin?"


    "Everyone, get out quickly. If I sacrifice my life with my me, somehow..."


    Dearmudin was about to say something heroic with a determined expression. That''s when it happened.


    Click. nk.


    A sound of something being unlocked came from the side, followed by a long sigh.


    "...Step back, old man. Your firepower is insufficient."


    When everyone looked in that direction, it was Burnout.


    Holding one side of her bleeding nk with one hand, and with the other, she had removed the gag from her mouth.


    Burnout looked around at us with a nk stare and suddenly spoke.


    "I knew this day woulde."


    Everyone was surprised by the voice they heard for the first time. It was unexpectedly thin and beautiful, almost like a soprano''s tone.


    I blinked.


    "Burnout? Oh, so you can speak well?"


    "My mouth has always been itching. Every time I saw your foolishness, I boiled with the urge to say something."


    With a pale face drained of blood, Burnout smirked.


    "I hated you all."


    "..."


    "You''re naive and too kind. It always frustrated me. Why do you all live taking losses... It was annoying."


    Sssss...


    Somewhere, the sound of a fuse being lit echoed.


    "Good people always end up losing. That''s why I hated this city."


    "...Burnout."


    "Everyone is too kind. It''s annoying..."


    mes started to emerge from Burnout''s fingertips and toes.


    Like the me traveling down a fuse, the fire slowly moved from the extremities of Burnout''s body towards her heart.


    "I''ve already triggered a magic power overload. Once it''s activated, it can''t be stopped. In a minute, I''ll explode."


    "...!"


    "If you don''t want to die caught in it, scram."


    Then Burnout started to walk toward the center of the hatchery on her own.


    "You don''t need to feel guilty. I''m severely injured anyway. Born with this kind of magic power, the end is nothing but an explosion. I''m just seeking relief a bit earlier."


    "No, Burnout, please...!"


    Bodyback, with a trembling voice, clung to her and tried to dissuade her, but Burnout shook off her arm and continued walking.


    "45 seconds left. You''re not leaving? Want to die together?"


    Burnout, already burned gray up to her elbows and calves, muttered annoyingly.


    "..."


    Is this the only way?


    Is there truly no other way?


    Because of my inadequacy...


    Clutching my fist and swallowing hard, I barely said,


    "...Burnout."


    "What."


    "So, we... liked you too."


    "..."


    Burnout did not respond.


    I clenched my teeth and waved my hand. Everyone gave a final bow or salute to Burnout, then turned around and started running.


    "Ah..."


    Dearmudin raised his hand towards the departing Burnout, then clenched his fist and lowered his arm.


    And then he turned and ran.


    Lastly, Bodyback.


    Standing in ce with tear-filled eyes looking at Burnout, she tried to step towards her without leaving.


    "Burnout, I''ll go with..."


    "Bodyback."


    Without even turning around, Burnout spoke as if she knew it would happen.


    "Live. Until the end."


    "..."


    "Prove that Shadow Squad existed on this battlefield, by you."


    Burnout whispered with mes flickering at her lips.


    "Please."


    "..."


    Tears uncontrobly flowed from Bodyback''s eyes. I gently grasped Bodyback''s shoulder.


    We turned and ran.


    We couldn''t let Burnout''s sacrifice be in vain by hesitating.


    To survive, we ran desperately.


    Geronimo was in tatters, dealing with monsters charging from the outside.


    The crew, holding the magic guns Damien had distributed, fired and shouted upon seeing me.


    "His Highness has arrived!"


    As soon as Bodyback and I entered the hatch, I mmed the wall switch to close the hatch, then shouted towards the cockpit.


    "Deploy the barrier!"


    "What?!"


    "Now! Deploy the barrier-!"


    Realizing it was an emergency, Kellibey clenched her teeth and smashed the barrier activation button with her fist.


    Ziiiing!


    The barrier was hurriedly raised, and the next moment,


    Boom-!


    A massive explosion erupted from within the King of Flies''s body.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Boom-!


    A massive explosion erupted from within the body of the King of Flies.


    A barrier activated in the nick of time, and Geronimo was flung out of the King of Flies''s body, caught in the shockwave and heat that poured out from the passage.


    Inside the spinning airship, struggling to maintain bnce, I desperately red at the mes clinging to the body of the King of Flies.


    The explosion caused by Burnout, gathering the remnants of her life to ignite, was of tremendous magnitude.


    Burnout''s passive ultimate skill, with innate magic power of explosive nature, was [Fireworks].


    Its effect caused the bodies of the opponents she killed to explode immediately.


    The explosion triggered by Burnout''s self-destruction swept through the monsters inside the breeding chamber, causing them to detonate in a chain reaction upon death.


    They killed each other in explosions, creating a massive firestorm.


    The immense number of mutant flies about toplete their metamorphosis inside the breeding chamber would have mostly been blown to pieces by this strike.


    It was a splendid achievement. So great that it couldn''t just be summed up as ''splendid''.


    But...


    "Sniff, sniffle, snort..."


    Seeing Bodybag next to me, struggling to suppress her cries, felt like my insides were crumbling.


    From the beginning until now, always.


    The monster front had survived on the heroic deeds of warriors who sacrificed themselves at crucial moments. I honored their legacy, continued it, and made it this far.


    But suddenly, I thought.


    Could it be that I am forcing these sacrifices?


    Bringing people who are supposed to die in unavoidable circumstances, and killing them.


    Of course, this isn''t a situation with the luxury to ponder such things. However.


    As amander, I...


    ''I...''


    That''s when Damien shouted from watching outside the window.


    "The King of Flies ispletely crashing!"


    From Geronimo''s window, now regaining bnce, we saw the King of Flies plummet to the ground, emitting a long trail of smoke.


    The King of Flies''s body slid forward, plowing through the ins'' soil and sand, then tilted and tumbled forward.


    Rumble...!


    An immense cloud of dust and fluff was thrown up in all directions as the King of Flies''s head mmed into the ground.


    Despite the momentum, it continued to slide forward.


    "We did it...!"


    "The operation, a sess..."


    "Sob! Damn it...!"


    Everyone was relieved at the enemymander''s crash, yet saddened by Burnout''s death. Even with the sess of the operation, we couldn''t be purely happy.


    Shortly after, Kellibey muttered in a deep voice.


    "There''s one more piece of bad news."


    Feeling a sense of doom, I asked.


    "What bad news?"


    "We''re crashing too."


    "!"


    "From the sortie until now, it''s been nothing but excessive maneuvers. Fatigue has umted on Geronimo''s hull..."


    Kellibey hurriedly fiddled with the control panel.


    "It seems a critical anomaly urred in the magic row when we got caught in that explosion... The output is decreasing."


    The altitude dropped suddenly. The airship began to spin again, shaking violently, and everyone screamed.


    Kellibey yelled loudly.


    "Hold tight! We''re crashnding!"


    The next moment, Geronimo''s hull mmed into the dirt.


    Boom...!


    ***


    Fierce battles were unfolding on the city walls.


    While the soldiers could manage the ordinary giant flies attacking them, the problem was the mutant flies.


    These mutant flies, appearing with barriers, rendered most of the soldiers'' attacks ineffective, barely being held off by the closebat troops wielding shields.


    Even then, their sharp forelegs and pointed tail stings easily tore through and pierced the shields.


    "Aargh!"


    "We must hold them back... Urgh!"


    Casualties urred everywhere.


    Evangeline maintained her ultimate skill [Last Bastion], allowing the affected soldiers to hang on, but...


    Despite that, the damage snowballed.


    "Damn flying monsters..."


    Evangeline trembled with rage.


    The overwhelming advantage of the front line here - the walls - waspletely neutralized in the face of flying monsters.


    They easily breached the walls, possessing overwhelming defensive barriers and vicious offensive capabilities.


    ''What kind of enemy is this?''


    Moreover, the main body of the King of Flies, a massive evil, was approaching rapidly from behind. Everything about the situation was desperate.


    But Evangeline''s role in this battle wasn''t to despair.


    As the deputymander, and as the heir to the title of Margrave of the Frontier... it was her role tomand the entire front, boost the morale of the soldiers, and fight to the end to protect.


    "Here we go-aaaaat!"


    Evangeline, standing at the edge of the wall, roared.


    "Hear me, insects! My name is Evangeline Cross!"


    It was the [Roar of the Battlefield], a trademark skill of the Shield Knights.


    At Evangeline''s shout, the mutant flies turned their eyes toward her in unison.


    "I am the heir to the title of Margrave of the Frontier and the designated next lord of this city!"


    Facing the insects pouring towards her, Evangeline raised her shield.


    "Of course, pest control is also my job-!"


    Crack-!


    The vicious attacks of the insects continuously fell upon Evangeline''s shield.


    Absorbing the attacks with [Damage Save], Evangeline then gathered the damage at the tip of her spear and retaliated with [Damage Payback].


    Thwock-!


    Then, as if they were waiting for it, the flies responded with their barriers. Evangeline''s [Damage Payback] was easily absorbed.


    But, Evangeline had been waiting too.


    The moment those flies used their barriers!


    Thrust!


    A mischievous smile appeared on Evangeline''s face as she leaped towards the flies.


    "That barrier of yours, it felt rather prickly when I touched it!"


    And then- she pressed her shield against the flies'' barrier.


    "So, depending on how I receive it, this barrier is also an ''attack'', right?!"


    Evangeline''s [Damage Save] was a skill that absorbed the opponent''s attacks with her shield.


    Physical attacks were stored as pure damage, while magical attacks were stored as different energies ording to their attributes.


    And the flies'' barrier was a defense that repelled and pushed away anything that came into contact with it.


    The barrier tried to push away the shield with a strong force, and Evangeline absorbed that ''attack''.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, the flies'' barrier was cleanly stripped away. Evangeline cheered.


    "This works!"


    Evangeline''s spear tip began to shine once again. The barrier she had taken from the flies now glowed blue like an additional deid upon the spear.


    "Here goes!"


    [Damage Payback]!


    Boom!


    The fly impaled on the spear tip burst apart.


    Absorbing the barrier with the shield, and then slicing off the heads of the fly monsters with the barrier-wrapped spear.


    Evangeline, having discovered a way to nullify these damned monsters'' barriers, let out a cheer of joy.


    "Great! You''re all dead now, for real!"


    Evangeline, havingnded on the ground, looked around as if seeking praise.


    And then she saw it.


    Click! Click! Clkk!


    A swordswoman in maid attire with dull blue hair, wielding a glowing blue dagger, was ughtering the flies.


    It was Elize. With the blue dagger in her left hand, she delicately sliced through the monsters'' barriers like performing surgery, then, from the sword coffin, she drew any de to throw at them.


    Whish! Whish-!


    The flies fell one after another. Watching this incredible movement, Evangeline''s mouth hung open.


    "Elize, what is that dagger?!"


    Elize, spinning around to step back beside Evangeline, caught her breath before answering.


    "...[Barrier Cutter]. Something about an ancient scalpel used by magicians for surgery or something."


    "Wow, that looks super handy!"


    Nearby, the Holy Knight Division was in battle.


    The red priests were mostly equipped with blunt weapons like maces or clubs, but Rosetta, theirmander, was the only one wielding an iron whip.


    Strangely, every time they struck above the barrier, the flies inside twisted in agony and, unable to endure long, suffered wounds and fell dead.


    Evangeline''s eyes widened.


    "This looks convenient too! How did you do that?!"


    Rosetta, having neatly coiled her whip, answered.


    "Should I call it the internal heavy hand technique... I suppose, it''s something applying the principle of Infiltration Energy."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?!"


    "It means, no matter how strong the armor on the outside, if you deliver a strong vibration, the inside bes a mess... In simple terms, it''s a technique that bypasses the barrier and hits with holy power."


    "Oh, so you do speak inly!"


    Rosetta, with a finely furrowed brow, took out a notebook and wrote something.


    "Evangeline Cross, quibbling, heresy points 10..."


    "Ugh, those damn heresy points! I''ll pay it off with donationster, just fight the monsters!"


    "...Ahem. You seem to have the makings of a good lord, Miss Evangeline."


    Rosetta put the notebook away. Evangelineughed in disbelief.


    Then it happened.


    Whoosh-


    A scorching heat was felt from the side. All heroes and soldiers on the wall looked in that direction.


    "Hooo..."


    It was the Dragon Lady, Dusk Bringar.


    Whatever she did, she forcibly grabbed more than a dozen mutant fly monsters with magic, held onto the barrier they collectively put up, and then clung tightly to it...


    "Don''t be bothersome- aaaaah!"


    With her ck hair whipping behind her beneath a silver crown, she poured in a long-range breath attack.


    Zzzzrrrzzz!


    The breath, while heating up the red-hot barrier trying to block it, didn''tst long before melting down, and over ten mutant flies were burnt to death at once.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The faces of heroes fighting with techniques, equipment, and even secret arts like Neijiazhongshoufa stiffened.


    "Hoo!"


    Dusk Bringar, doing a somersault back onto the wall, showed her sharp teeth and said.


    "These creatures'' barriers have a clear output limit. Concentrate firepower! They won''tst long."


    "Ah, understood, Your Grace!"


    Evangeline issued themand, and cannons, ballistae, and artifacts began targeting the flies and unleashing their firepower.


    As Dusk Bringar said, though the flies'' barriers were strong, they couldn''tst. Concentrating firepower brought them down one by one.


    Just as the situation seemed to be turning...


    "The, the King of Flies!"


    A scout shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "The King of Flies is crashing-!"


    "...!"


    Everyone startled looked in that direction, and it was true.


    The King of Flies, its wings already burnt to ashes, was falling to the ground, causing a massive explosion behind it.


    Everyone on the wall cheered. Dusk Bringar, jumping up and down like a child, pped her hands.


    "Did Ash do it? Woah, I knew he could!"


    "To actually bring it down, that''s amazing..."


    Halfway through her words, Evangeline''s expression hardened.


    "...But, will it stop before hitting the walls?"


    "?!


    Rumble...


    The King of Flies, originally flying at a terrifying speed, had lost lift and was crashing to the ground, its giant head already mmed into the dirt.


    Yet, it still had momentum. The massive body of the King of Flies, throwing up huge clouds of dirt, slid towards the walls.


    "Block it."


    Evangeline mumbled, then shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "We have to block it! All firepower, concentrate on the King of Flies-!"


    Immediately, not only cannons and ballistae, artifacts, but also the waiting magicians'' spells, various supernatural and magical techniques, and Dusk Bringar''s all-out breath attack were unleashed towards the King of Flies.


    Bang! Boom! Boom...!


    But, it was futile.


    The King of Flies, with its head and entire body smashed and shattered, did not lose momentum and continued to push towards the walls.


    Realizing blocking was impossible, Evangeline screamed with all her might.


    "Everyone, to the base of the walls-! Evacuate-!"


    Soldiers, magicians, alchemists, and priests frantically evacuated.


    Those in the center of the wall hurriedly descended to the base or spread out to run to the adjacent walls.


    And then-


    The collision.


    Boom...!


    The sliding body of the King of Flies hit the walls.


    Its overwhelming mass shattered the southern gate of Crossroad, the fortress city considered the pinnacle of imperial architecture, and plowed into the southern walls, copsing them entirely from the center inwards.


    Rumble, rumble...


    And finally, when the King of Flies''s advance stopped.


    Its gigantic body had prated the wall and dug deep into the city.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Thud, thud-thud...


    As if an earthquake had urred, the body of the King of Flies was sucked into the city, causing severe tremors.


    The massive bulk overturned the ground, raising a dense cloud of dust.


    Within that grey-brown dust cloud spreading like fog, people slumped here and there, unable to recover from the shock, dazedly scanning their surroundings.


    And then,


    Thud! Thud! Thud...!


    From within that dust cloud, the King of Flies''s hundreds of legs simultaneously touched the ground, slowly lifting its copsed bulk.


    "Uwaaaah!"


    "Eeeek...!"


    "It''s moving! Run away!"


    Terrified, people scattered like a swarm of ants.


    The already gigantic body of the King of Flies looked even more massive within the dust cloud, with only its silhouette visible.


    The sight of its hundreds of legs moving all at once made it look even more grotesque.


    Sschk! Sschk-schk-schk!


    Hundreds of legs moved chaotically, snagging unlucky people who came within their range.


    Captured and dragged away, people screamed.


    "Arghhhhh!"


    "Save me, save me! I don''t want to die!"


    "Stay calm! I heard the King of Flies only kidnaps, it doesn''t kill right away!"


    A soldier shouted, based on the information he had heard. A flicker of faint hope crossed the faces of those who heard him.


    "Is, is that true?!"


    "Yes! The prince has already rescued quite a few people! So, let''s stay calm. After all, if you keep your wits about you, even if you''re thrown into a tiger''s den, you can survive..."


    However,


    Crunch-


    "What? What what what?"


    The strength surged into the Fly''s legs, and lifting the soldier who shared that information high, it then mmed him down onto the ground.


    St-!


    The soldier was instantly killed, reduced to a bloody mess.


    The faces of the other captives went pale all at once.


    "What, what''s this..."


    "Kidnapping, you said it doesn''t kill immediately... what is this...?"


    The reason the King of Flies had not immediately killed its victims but kidnapped them was simple.


    After merging with a demon species, the imp, it acquired the ability ''Sacrifice.''


    To use this ability to drain the power of its victims, it needed to offer the ''live sacrifices'' captured at an ''altar'' through a series of rituals.


    Thus, instead of killing the sacrifices outright, it paralyzed them and kidnapped them to the hatching chamber, which served as the altar, where it would then devour them.


    But now, with the hatching chamber destroyed and a shortage of maggots to consume the sacrifices,


    It couldn''t absorb them as ''sacrifices.'' That''s why there was no need to keep the humans alive any longer.


    Just tearing them to pieces was enough...!


    Roarrrrrr-!


    Thump! St! Crunch-!


    The King of Flies roared and mercilessly ughtered the people who came within the range of its legs.


    The unprecedented situation of the entire southern wall of Crossroad copsing. It was a situation too overwhelming for even the most veteran heroes and soldiers to keep theirposure, and the casualties rapidly increased.


    "Fall back-!"


    "Retreat from the King of Flies''s attack range!"


    By the time the soldiers had managed to retreat from the King of Flies, hundreds of corpses had already piled up around them.


    As the human army retreated,


    Thud-thud, thud-thud-thud...


    The King of Flies, moving its hundreds of legs in unison, slowly lifted its body within the dust cloud, sitting down ''like a human.''


    In this series of movements, the soldiers unconsciously thought it resembled a human flicking a fly off a chair before sitting down.


    Click-


    The King of Flies sat cross-legged as if meditating, while the rest of its legs gathered in front of its chest as if in prayer.


    Then it roared again.


    Roarrrrrrr...!


    With the roar, the dust cloud spread out wide and round. The sound was deep and majestic enough to spread beyond Crossroad, across the entire southern part of the continent.


    And everywhere that sound reached.


    Roarrrr!


    Roarrrrrrr!


    From the smallest flies to the giant flies living in the wild. Every fly species living in the present world.


    Began to swarm, pouring towards the King of Flies.


    "This, what is this..."


    "What in the world...?!"


    The soldiers let out perplexed groans.


    Flies are found everywhere.


    Moreover, it waste summer, a hot season buzzing with flies.


    Not just in the city, but from every hill and dale, at the call of the king, flies and maggots swarmed out, flying and crawling towards the King of Flies.


    The human soldiers could only watch this bizarre sight of flies filling the sky, not knowing what to do.


    ***


    "..."


    Within the collective consciousness of the flies, the old fly was calmly meditating.


    ''The situation is not good.''


    The old fly assessed the situation coldly.


    Most of the eggs were destroyed, the hatching chamber was ruined, its wings burnt and lost, and the King of Flies itself did not have much magic power left.


    Stealing human technology was a good move, but human technology works efficiently within the human system.


    Continuously using human barriers and pouring out human magic spells through a fly''s body had led to severe magic power consumption.


    But, it''s alright.


    He has kin everywhere that can be used as parts.


    ''Conscript.''


    He notified his kin as widely and clearly as possible of his presence.


    ''Gather, my kin.''


    Roarrrrrrrr-!


    Once they heard this voice, all flies were forcibly bound to the collective consciousness.


    The King of Flies was a great ancestor resurrected from ancient times and the deity of the flies. No fly could refuse this conscription order.


    ''All living kin''s spirit and flesh are conscripted.''


    The order waspulsory, merciless, and unrelenting.


    Roarrrrrr!


    The conscripted flies began to use their souls and bodies to repair the King of Flies''s wounds, and also to neatly stack eggs in the now empty hatching chamber.


    Flies, who lived their separate lives far from any swarm, threw their lives into maintaining the system of the King of Flies as if it had always been that way.


    Of course, not all fliesplied. As always, there were those who resisted.


    And those flies were all,


    Crack!


    Caught by the old fly in the spiritual world, their heads bitten off.


    "I do not make the same mistake twice."


    The old fly growled as it chewed on the head of its kin.


    In a past life, the King of Flies shared all its constituents and wisdom with its members. The aim was for them to think and advance together.


    However, as a result, the subordinate flies rebelled.


    The flies, having evolved to a point of excessive intelligence, no longer acted for the collective and split ording to their own interests.


    The King of Flies''s empire was torn apart, and the flies, mired in endless internal strife, ultimately destroyed themselves.


    So, this time, it changed.


    As soon as it received its second life, the old fly purged all those who rebelled against it.


    It devoured their heads, leaving only empty shells that moved as ordered.


    It monopolized wisdom and selected for evolution. It shook and controlled the entire species of flies under its grip.


    ''Die for our species.''


    Now, all flies under itsmand moved without any rebellion to its orders.


    ''Die for me!''


    Thump-


    The old fly tapped the ground with a scepter it picked up from the floor.


    For the future of the fly species.


    To truly make this world a paradise.


    It was nothing but a necessary sacrifice. Both for itself and for the species of flies...


    "If I can save my species, I''m willing to fall into hell with this body."


    As it fell, the King of Flies''s body, which had been shattered in the process, began to heal.


    Newly supplied flies filled its broken skeleton and healed its wounds. Even the burnt wings slowly began to regenerate.


    The humans'' response was still toote.


    As the walls copsed, enveloped in a cloud of dust, soldiers rushed in desperation and surrounded the King of Flies once again.


    But their formation was shallow, and their equipment was no match for that atop the walls.


    The old fly looked around leisurely, smiling.


    Though they fought well and withmendable effort, humans, no matter how well united, are merely a collection of individuals with free will.


    Their will cannot bepletely unified.


    It''s impossible for them to defeat his species, the flies, perfectly united under the will of a single being.


    "...?"


    That''s when it happened.


    "What''s this, again..."


    From within, where it should havepletely digested all sources of discord,


    The monster felt a vague sense of foreignness.


    The old fly looked down at its belly in wonder.


    What could it be, this sensation?


    This slight unease...?


    ***


    "What is that, insane..."


    A bit away from the King of Flies''s main body, in front of a lord''s mansion in the downtown area.


    Under Lucas''s orders, magicians who had prepared zombies of flies replicating White Night hesitated and stepped back.


    Roarrr-


    Roarrrrrrr-


    It seemed as if flies from all over the world were pouring in.


    Flies from the present world, responding to the King of Flies''s call, darkened the sky as they swarmed towards the King of Flies.


    In front of this horrific, end-of-the-world scene, the magicians could only look around, not knowing what to do.


    Then,


    Buzz!


    Buzzzz!


    Lying in the courtyard of the lord''s mansion, seemingly dead, the zombie flies'' eyes suddenly lit up, and they all took to the air at once.


    The magicians panicked.


    "What the?! Who finished the zombie spell?!"


    "No, nobody did! The zombies are acting on their own...!"


    "Stop them! Stop everything right now! Force a halt to all operations!"


    "No, we can''t! It''s unstoppable! They''re no longer listening to ourmands...!"


    Roarrrr-


    Dozens of zombie flies that had taken to the air formed a formation and then swiftly darted towards the magicians.


    "Aaaagh!"


    "Save us!"


    The magicians screamed as they rolled on the ground, but the original targets of the zombie flies were not them.


    It was the magical machinery containing the original White Night.


    Crash-crack-boom!


    The machinery, mauled by the flies, exploded.


    After destroying the entity that could be considered their original, the dozens of zombie flies drifted into the air.


    And just like the other flies, they neatly crossed the sky towards the King of Flies.


    "..."


    The magicians watched their departing figures in a daze.


    ***


    In the collective consciousness of the King of Flies, somewhere within.


    "You digested me...? Haha, don''t make meugh,"


    With only her upper body, one arm, and half a head remaining, White Night crawled on the floor, limping.


    "I''m the Grand Sorceress, White Night... You think I''d be defeated by mere flies..."


    After being torn to pieces mentally by the old fly and swallowed,


    At the bottom of this spiritual world, presumed to be the belly of the beast, White Night managed to gather and merge her torn self to regain this much form.


    Even in this state, White Night was plotting a counterattack.


    ''That blond bastard knight of Ash... he had prepared more copies of me.''


    She had noticed that a long time ago. They were ready to use her as ammunition for replication.


    Well, then she would make use of that.


    She would pour all her replicated consciousness into the King of Flies, forcibly seizing control of the King of Flies if he had to.


    "After all, if I can wrest control of the King of Flies by any means, rather than being defeated by such flies and eaten forever..."


    If she could find an opportunity for a counterattack and take revenge on Ash, who had pushed him into this hell.


    What couldn''t she do? It was a fight where she had nothing more to lose anyway.


    So, as the King of Flies transmitted the conscription order to all flies in the area, White Night also sneakily sent out her signal.


    With a unique frequency that only she could detect...


    If that blond knight bastard had properly prepared more of her copies, it would have worked. Other versions of herself woulde storming into this ce.


    Now, all that remained was to wait for the moment to strike back.


    "Anyway, where is this...?"


    White Night looked around, lifting her head.


    The bottom of the King of Flies''s collective consciousness was dark and gloomy. Though there couldn''t possibly be a smell, the air felt damp and nauseatingly unpleasant.


    Just as White Night thought to herself that she would burn down this collective consciousness and everything if she could just seize control of the monster,


    "Where could it be?"


    Suddenly.


    From the bottom, someone''s voice was heard.


    "This ce is where the ''remains'' that the old fly ate and digested gather."


    Startled, White Night quickly turned towards the voice.


    In the dark, reeking of blood, the form of something appeared.


    "Beneath the consciousness, at the very bottom, where the truly sinister intentions pool... one might call it the subconscious."


    It was a throne.


    Made from the heads of flies eaten by the old fly.


    A throne of skulls, erected solely from the devoured heads, upon which some being sat like a king, murmuring in a voice that contrasted its light tone with gravity.


    "I simply call it the sedimentation area."


    Despite having no saliva to swallow, White Night, unknowingly making a swallowing gesture, asked in a trembling voice.


    "Who are you? What are you?"


    "...Well. I''ve forgotten my name. Such things are no longer important."


    The being narrowed its eyes.


    "But, there is something I do remember clearly."


    Rising slowly from the throne, a massive horn that emitted a brilliant darkness sprouted atop the being''s head.


    "What I must destroy."


    The being smiled.


    "And, whom I must kill."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Beep- beep- beep- beep- beep-


    The loud emergency rm red.


    "...Ugh..."


    Within Geronimo''s interior, as the red emergency lights blinked on and off, Kun struggled to open his eyes.


    The world was upside down.


    "Huh...?"


    Confused, Kun blinked several times before he finally grasped the situation.


    The spaceship hadnded upside down, and Kun was hanging inverted, tangled in the safety straps of his overturned seat.


    His red ponytail dangled down long below him, swinging back and forth like a pendulum.


    Shaking his head to clear it, Kun looked around.


    "What a mess..."


    Like Kun, the others were also hanging upside down, strapped in their seats, dangling in the air.


    The rest, unable to secure their safety straps in the sudden situation or having been ejected despite being strapped in,y scattered across the floor - originally the ceiling.


    "Is everyone okay...? Oh, my head is spinning."


    Though Kun managed to ask with a strained voice, no one in the cabin responded.


    Clutching his dizzy head, Kun looked down to see Ash lying on the floor below.


    "Your Highness! Are you alright? Wake up... Your Highness!"


    But Ashy unconscious, bleeding from the forehead, evidently injured.


    Clicking his tongue, Kun began to unfasten his safety straps.


    "That''s why I told everyone to wear their safety straps properly... Safety first..."


    Though the situation had been dire, having just exploded the insides of the King of Flies, thanks to strictly following safety protocols, he had survived unscathed.


    So from now on, to be safe, and because these airships were frightening...


    "Why won''t thise off, damn it!"


    Kun grunted as he struggled to untangle the safety straps, but they were too tightly knotted to budge.


    Even attempting to cut the straps proved futile due to their excessive durability.


    As Kun struggled to free himself from the entangled straps,


    Thud! Crunch! Bang!


    Loud noises came from outside the sealed hatch.


    Kun, hopeful, looked in that direction.


    "Oh, someone''se to help..."


    He stopped mid-sentence and shut his mouth.


    Crash! Crack! Crunch!


    From outside, forcibly prying open the hatch, were the glowing red eyes of mutated flies.


    Mutant flies were clinging to the exterior of the ship, forcefully prying the hatch open. Cold sweat ran down Kun''s back.


    "This is insane."


    Desperately, Kun fought to free himself from the safety straps. As he focused, the tangled straps slowly began to loosen.


    ''Hurry, hurry, hurry! It''s toote...!''


    Damieny near the hatch, unconscious. If the flies managed to get in, Damien and those nearby would be the first to suffer or get injured.


    With superhuman focus, Kun swiftly untangled the safety straps. But,


    Boom-!


    The flies were quicker.


    They forced the hatch open, and the first mutant fly to enter aimed its sharp forelimbs at Damien, lifting them high.


    "No-!"


    As the monster''s attack descended, Kun screamed.


    Giving up on thest knot, Kun punched his seat hard.


    The screws holding the chair burst out, freeing Kun from his restraints.


    Kun fell downward, aiming to strike the flies, but it was already toote.


    Whoosh-!


    In the next moment, a huge axe flew in from outside, decapitating the head of the fly.


    "Huh?"


    As Kun voiced his surprise, the flies too turned around, only to be decimated by another powerful axe attack, their heads and bodies severed.


    "Hoo...yeah!"


    Thump!


    Following up, the person who collected the axe and then fully opened the hatch was none other than Yun.


    Her pale, ivory hair was now matted with soot, and her face bore minor injuries, making her look less than well. Yet, upon spotting Kun, Yun grinned.


    "Good evening, Kun. Are you safe?"


    Landing on the floor, Kun awkwardly scratched his head.


    "Ah, um, thanks to you... Yun, how about you?"


    "The airship fleet is virtually annihted. They''ve all crashed separately, and the lucky survivors are reorganizing."


    Yun pointed towards a distant field.


    "I crashnded over there first and rushed here when I saw this ship going down."


    "Really appreciate it. Saved my life."


    "No problem. We have to help each other out with the world falling apart."


    Yun then pointed towards the dust-clouded Crossroad.


    "See the situation at Crossroad? It''s chaos there too. Seems the King of Flies has crashed into the city. We need to get there fast."


    Narrowing her characteristic yellow eyes, Yun continued.


    "One way or another, it must have been damaged. We need to finish it off while it''s down."


    "Hmm, let''s first heal and wake everyone up. Especially His Highness."


    It was already nightfall. Distinguishing the cardinal directions was bing difficult.


    As warriors from the Ariane Kingdom guarded the perimeter, Yun entered the ship and began healing the injured with her magic.


    When Yun lightly touched Ash''s forehead, the bloodied wound quickly healed, eliciting admiration from Kun.


    "You can use healing magic?"


    "Only emergency treatment. I''m not priest-level, but I can heal a man''s injuries if I''ve stabbed him in the back before?"


    Unaware of Yun''s history with Ash, Kun just tilted his head, and Yun chuckled, gesturing towards Kun''s back.


    "You seem injured too. Come here. I''ll take a look at your wound."


    "Ah, I''m okay. There are others who are more injured..."


    "You''re rtively safe, so you need to heal quickly and keep fighting. Stop talking and turn around."


    Really?


    Kun, though puzzled, obediently turned his back to Yun.


    A superficial wound was bleeding on Kun''s shoulder, which Yun skillfully healed.


    "Now you see? Good with an axe, muscr, can use healing magic. I''m a woman of many talents."


    "Truly attractive. I see you in a new light, Yun."


    "Oh, stop it, you don''t mean that..."


    Yun, hesitating for a moment, opened her mouth towards Kun.


    "...Kun. Over there."


    That''s when it happened.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    "What is that... Aaaaah!"


    Screams suddenly erupted from outside. They were the screams of Ariane Kingdom warriors on guard.


    Startled, Kun and Yun immediately ran outside and saw it.


    Thud! Thwack! Whoosh...!


    A giant creature, unlike any they had seen before, was ughtering the warriors of the Ariane Kingdom.


    It was several timesrger than the mutated flies they had encountered before.


    Floating in the air with four pairs of wings spread out like a dragonfly, its long eight pairs of legs moved like drills, stabbing at the humans on the ground.


    The creature''s body was a blend of various biological traits. Its chest was particrly covered in scales like armor.


    Yun murmured in disbelief.


    "It''s not even a fly anymore..."


    They had thought all the new specimens were destroyed in the explosion of the hatchery caused by the self-destruction of Burnout. Somehow, one that had clung to life had followed them.


    Thud!


    The creature extended its long leg and ended the life of an Ariane Kingdom warrior who was still breathing.


    Then, looking for new prey, it turned its head around - directly at Yun and Kun.


    "..."


    Seeing her fallenrades, Yun bit her lip hard, grabbed her axe, and then.


    Dash!


    She suddenly ran to the side.


    A confused Kun followed after Yun.


    "Yun?! Where are you going?!"


    "We need to get away from the airship!"


    "What?"


    "Everyone inside is either injured or unconscious. What good will fighting here do? We need to lure the creature away!"


    Kun realized Yun''s decision made sense.


    The problem was the creature''s mobility was far superior to what they had expected. It caught up with them at an unbelievable speed for its size.


    Screech!


    From a height greater than their heads, the creature''s pointed leg stretched out and shot down like a bullet.


    Yun and Kun, crossing paths, swung their axe and fists, dodging the creature''s attack.


    The power behind each attack was like a battering ram; taking one head-on would surely be fatal.


    "It''s a good thing we blew up the hatchery. If more creatures like this hade out..."


    "If we don''tpletely finish off the King of Flies, it will eventually produce these creatures in swarms! We need to end it before that...!"


    Mid-sentence, Yun stopped.


    Until now, the creature had only been stabbing down vertically with its legs. But all those attacks were a feint.


    One long leg, circling around under the cover of night... wasing in horizontally.


    Towards Kun''s side.


    "...!"


    There was no time to warn him. Instinctively, Yun ran towards Kun and pushed him away.


    Right then, the creature''s leg pierced Yun''s body.


    Thwack-!


    "...Ah."


    Yun coughed up blood, impaled from the back to the front by the creature''s leg tip.


    For a moment, her yellow eyes filled with rage.


    "This... monster, bastard...!"


    With thest of her strength, Yun threw her axe upwards.


    The axe spun powerfully, striking the scales on the creature''s chest before falling weakly to the ground.


    As if unconcerned, the creature nonchntly pulled its leg out of Yun''s body.


    Whoosh...!


    "Ah...ah."


    Yun copsed on the spot, blood pouring from her wound like a waterfall.


    "Yun-!"


    Kun rushed over, hurriedly opening a potion and pouring it onto Yun''s wound. Yun, in shock, trembled and said,


    "There must be paralysis poison on its leg tip. I can''t move at all."


    "Don''t talk anymore, let''s stop the bleeding first...!"


    "It''s not the time to treat me, Kun. Run..."


    Screech!


    The creature''s leg came down again. Gritting his teeth, Kun picked up Yun and rolled to the side with all his might.


    After dodging the attack, Kun ran as fast as he could, achieving incredible speed. The creature followed him for a moment before slowly stopping in ce.


    "Good, lost it..."


    As Kun felt relieved, the creature turned around.


    Its direction was towards the crashed Geronimo.


    "...!"


    Kun, biting his lip and not knowing what to do, heard a weak voice from his arms.


    "...Kun."


    "Don''t overdo it, Yun. Conserve your breath..."


    "That thing... its chest is the weak point."


    "What?"


    "It''s a weak point, so it covered it with scales... When I threw the axe, I saw something like a core through the damaged scales..."


    Yun muttered, coughing up blood.


    "If you can prate the scales and destroy the chest... you might be able to kill it with one blow..."


    "..."


    Kun gently put Yun down and asked with a forced smile,


    "What about that creature''s weakness? What were you going to say to me earlier?"


    "...Haha."


    With fading eyes, Yun nced at Kun''s face and whispered softly,


    "I was just wondering... where your weakness is, always curious about that."


    Thump.


    Yun''s arm fell to the ground as she lost consciousness.


    Kun opened another potion and poured it into Yun''s mouth. When she couldn''t swallow properly, he transferred it from his mouth to hers, forcing her to swallow.


    Finally, he tore off his shirt and tightly wrapped it around Yun''s wound, then Kun stood up briskly. The creature was already above Geronimo.


    Must destroy its chest with one blow.


    But how?


    Kun''s ultimate technique, [Sole Heart Storm], could only be used when he was in a half-human, half-beast state - that is, under the curse of his ancestors.


    However, the moon was now waning, heading towards new moon.


    The sky was dark. No moonlight.


    Kun was in hisplete human form. He couldn''t use Sole Heart Storm like this.


    If I can''t use it...


    Everyone here would die. Yun wouldn''t survive either.


    Ash was also inside the airship. Without Ash, the world would ultimately perish, consumed by fire. His yet unreimed homnd would suffer the same fate.


    "Sigh."


    Taking a deep breath, Kun crouched and then started running forward with all his might.


    At the same time, he clenched the silver-red fur cloak draped over his shoulders.


    Nightmare yer, [yer of the Full Moon Glow].


    It was time to ept the temptation of the cursed equipment he hadn''t heeded for the past two years - the temptation residing within.


    "Lend me your strength, great ancestor."


    Kun growled as he spoke.


    "Your ''curse''...!"


    The next moment.


    sh!


    A full moon descended behind Kun.


    Dazzling moonlight exploded, and at the same time, the silver-red cloak fluttering behind Kun clung to his back as if it had always been his own skin.


    Suddenly, Kun was no longer in human form, nor was he half-human, half-beast.


    A beast running on all fours.


    Lycanthrope, werewolf-


    The trial bestowed by Nightmare yer, [yer of the Full Moon Glow], upon its master.


    [Complete Beast Transformation].


    Temporarily inheriting all the power of his ancestors, and at the same time,


    -inheriting that curse as well.


    Awooooo!


    Kun, howling like a wolf, leaped into the air.


    And then, with a fist and feet swirling with red energy, he cleanly pierced through the chest of the creature that was about to strike the airship with its eight pairs of legs.


    Tearrrrr!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    I regained consciousness a little while after the crash.


    "Your Highness!"


    As I opened my trembling eyes, Damien, who was bandaging my head, shouted in delight.


    "Your Highness, it''s me, Damien! Do you recognize me?"


    "Of course, I do, you trigger-happy fool. Ouch..."


    "Thank goodness. You were bleeding from the forehead, I was worried you might be seriously injured."


    Damien sang a healing tune while wrapping a bandage around my forehead.


    "Wrap it moderately; it''s heavy enough to make my head feel heavy."


    With my head wrapped like a turban, I looked around and asked.


    "Where are we? What time is it?"


    "We''re on the southern ins of Crossroad! About 30 minutes have passed since the crash...!"


    "30 minutes..."


    I staggered to my feet with Damien''s support.


    "How''s the situation?"


    "The King of Flies crashed but then broke through the southern wall of Crossroad... and burrowed into the city."


    "What?! Into the city?!"


    "Yes. However, after a briefmotion, it just sits there quietly with its barrier activated... We are currently on alert and reorganizing our forces."


    I, as well as everyone else, had a gut feeling.


    This moment of calm was merely the silence before the storm of the final battle.


    As we emerged outside of Geronimo, Lucas, looking pale and with his usually neat blonde hair in a mess, saluted me.


    "My lord."


    "Lucas, are you alright?"


    "I''m always fine. Don''t worry about me."


    As usual, Lucas was bluffing, and as usual, I let it slide.


    Around the airship, there were bodies of mutant flies, along with a new type of giant mutant fly that I had never seen before, all dead.


    As I looked in that direction, Lucas exined.


    "While we were unconscious, it seems these monsters attacked. The warriors from the Ariane Kingdom who came to our rescue fought valiantly..."


    Lucas trailed off and turned his head, where the bodies of Ariane Kingdom warriors wereid out side by side.


    "When I came to my senses, Kun had already defeated all the other monsters."


    "Is that so. Where''s Kun?"


    "Over there, but."


    Lucas pressed his lips together tightly.


    "He''s not in good shape."


    "..."


    Kun was sitting on a hill not far from Geronimo. I cautiously approached him from behind and called out his name.


    "Kun?"


    Turning around, Kun made me flinch and shiver.


    He had transformed into a likeness of his ancestor... the Wolf King Lunared.


    His body was covered in silver-red fur, bing a werewolf in every aspect.


    The only way I could recognize him was by the X-shaped scar on his forehead, his distinctive bangs, and...


    Yun in his arms.


    Yun, covered in blood, was gasping for breath with a paleplexion, while Zenis was sweating profusely, trying to heal her in front of him.


    "Your Majesty."


    Noticing me, Zenis bowed. I approached and asked.


    "How is Princess Yun?"


    "...We would need a miracle at this point."


    It meant the situation was realistically dire. I closed my eyes tightly.


    "..."


    Kun, with hands transformed like those of a wolf, tightly held Yun in his arms, looking down at her with sad eyes.


    I carefully ced my hand on Kun''s shoulder and said.


    "Kun, I''m going to take down the King of Flies now. I''ll use whatever means necessary to kill that monster."


    "..."


    "You can stay here if you want to. If you wish to take care of Yun, then do so."


    Kun slowly shook his head and then, in a human voice, said.


    "No, captain. You will need my strength. I''lle with you."


    Kun slowlyid Yun down on a nket on the ground.


    "I''m an incredibly lucky man... I''ll share half of my luck with you, Yun."


    Kun gently touched his elongated wolf nose to Yun''s nose.


    "I will create my own miracle, so please, you create yours."


    Kun stood up and looked my way.


    Before I knew it, all the heroes who had boarded Geronimo were lined up behind me.


    Kun strode forward to join the lineup. I nodded and looked around at everyone.


    "Let''s go."


    After surveying the faces of mypanions, wearied like dried blood yet with fierce eyes.


    I dered firmly.


    "The time hase to end this tiresome battle."


    ***


    Kellibey and Kellison, along with the rest of the airship crew, were left behind.


    After ordering them to repair the airship, I took only the remainingbatants back to Crossroad.


    I wasn''t sure if the airship could be reactivated within the remaining battle, but it was better to keep the possibility open.


    "Captain!"


    As we approached Crossroad, Evangeline, covered in dirt and dust, greeted us. Her once pristine armor was now in a shambles, likely due to being caught in the copse of the wall.


    I was about to ask for a damage report but stopped myself. Instead, I changed my question.


    "What''s the currentbat-capable force?"


    "Due to the copse of the wall, the organization waspletely torn apart, so it''s difficult to get an urate number... For now, we have enough to surround the King of Flies at least."


    "What is the King of Flies doing now?"


    "After summoning all the flies in the area and absorbing them, it has been sitting quietly since then... as if meditating."


    In the dark night.


    Our forces surrounding the King of Flies shot res towards the enemymander. Bathed in the light of the res, the King of Flies remained motionless.


    ''Why is it just sitting there?''


    After absorbing the flies of this world and healing, why isn''t it causing more trouble?


    As I pondered, Evangeline eximed and then said.


    "Also, there was a report from the mages at the lord''s mansion."


    "At the mansion?"


    "Yes. The operation to clone jiangshis suddenly activated on its own... There was no time to intervene."


    Surprised, I looked at Lucas.


    "Lucas, could it be..."


    "Yes."


    Lucas, too, nodded with a slightly tense expression.


    "It seems the White Night cloning operation we had prepared was activated."


    Suddenly, I remembered the words White Night had left me in the King of Flies''s mental world.


    ''Send more of me''... was it?


    Maybe White Night knew we were preparing more jiangshi clones and intended to use this operation to its advantage.


    And ultimately, she executed it with her own hands.


    "The King of Flies has absorbed the flies of this world. If the cloned White Nights have also infiltrated into the King of Flies."


    I nodded at Lucas''s words.


    "The King of Flies and the Grand Sorceress might be battling within the collective consciousness."


    I clenched my teeth. This was a method even I had hesitated to use.


    Would it be an unexpected breakthrough, or a bad move made in desperation?


    The oue was about to be revealed.


    ***


    Inside the King of Flies''s collective consciousness. Within the mental world.


    "Aaaaah-Aaaaah!"


    White Night screamed sharply.


    She was grotesque. Her elongated body had dozens of limbs attached haphazardly, and from white skeletons to the blue faces of jiangshis, dozens of heads were also randomly attached all over her body.


    This was the result of dozens of ''White Night'' consciousnesses meeting together in this mental world.


    These liches, being the same entity, had merged into one, but they refused to assimte with each other.


    Thus, they had turned into a hideous centipede-like form- and the old flyughed heartily at this sight.


    "Kekekeke! Kikikikiki! How amusing, how ludicrous! Such an ugly form for someone who uses the grand title of Emperor, undead!"


    The ovepped voices of White Night sounded at once.


    "You, a mere fly, dare to mock me...!"


    "Given your appearance, calling you an Abomination rather than a Lich seems more appropriate? Haha, such a creature dares to try and take over this King of Flies''s body..."


    The old fly, clutching its scepter, roared as it thrust it forward.


    "I must have underestimated you!"


    Swoooosh!


    The ground of the mental world rippled, and a dark tide rose, then surged high as a tsunami, engulfing White Night.


    It was a wave made of flies.


    The consciousness of the flies that the King of Flies had newly absorbed in this world. White Night was helplessly submerged in this vast sea of flies and sank.


    Billions of flies began to devour White Night. The old fly chuckled gleefully.


    "Drown and suffocate in the sea of insignificant creatures you underestimated...!"


    The old fly intended to slowly absorb and devour the Grand Sorceress in this way.


    However, the next moment.


    Swoooosh...


    The water level of the sea dramatically dropped.


    The old fly, puzzled by this sudden turn, eventually realized.


    Crack! Crunch! Crack!


    She was devouring.


    The Grand Sorceress.


    The high and proud undead lich... was indiscriminately chewing and swallowing the flies that covered her.


    "Horrible! Disgusting! Miserable! To use a fly''s body, to crave a fly''s mind, such is my form!"


    Dozens of White Night''s heads screamed simultaneously.


    "But- I exist here! In this humiliation! In this insult! In this contempt! I truly exist-!"


    White Night swiftly swallowed the wave of flies, and at the same time.


    Crackling!


    In the real world outside the mental world.


    The giant body of the King of Flies began to split.


    The flies that formed its outer shell fell away like ck snow, and those fallen flies regrouped among themselves... beginning to merge into the form of a human woman.


    "What is this, in the world..."


    "What''s happening...?!"


    The human soldiers surrounding the King of Flies retreated tremblingly.


    Faced with a surreal spectacle beyond humanprehension, the best the soldiers could do was to stand their ground without fleeing.


    "Aaaaah!"


    The monster that had fully differentiated from the King of Flies, the resurrected White Night, raised her hands and examined her body.


    "...This form, once I got used to it, isn''t so bad after all."


    Her voice had be serene.


    "Existing simultaneously as countless ''I''s, but all being one... I like it."


    White Night whispered menacingly, her redpound eyes flickering.


    "I''ll finish devouring you, fly. I''ll take your reign and make it entirely mine."


    "..."


    The King of Flies, having lost its outer shell, shrank into a shape resembling a giant pupa.


    Towards such a King of Flies, White Night dered with a madughter.


    "After that, I''ll set this world on fire! I''llplete the task I couldn''t finish before and finally achieve my dream of ascension!"


    Then, White Night looked around at the humans below.


    "After that, Ash. You, and your subordinates, all of you will suffer in purgatory just as I did, tormented for aeons."


    With a loudugh, White Night charged towards the King of Flies, intending to end the battle in one stroke.


    And, as White Night charged...


    Whirring!


    A horn sprouted on the King of Flies''s head shed with blue light.


    "Huh?"


    White Night uttered a dumbfounded noise, having realized her opponent''s tactic a beat toote.


    The King of Flies chuckled.


    "This is a technique I stole from humans... It can only be used on ''allies.'' But since your body is of the same kind as mine, it seems I can use it."


    "Wait, no, that doesn''t make sense-"


    The King of Flies had used teleportation magic.


    Sending the opponent to unspecified coordinates, the King of Flies asked gleefully as if enjoying the moment.


    "Have you ever been to ''Oblivion''s Beyond,'' undead?"


    "!"


    "An existence born from nightmares cannot return once it steps into the spirit world. You, being a monster, will forever lose your way there."


    Swallowed by the blue light and forcibly teleported, White Night screamed.


    "Stop your nonsense, my origin is...!"


    sh!


    A blue magic portal opened, and magical particles spread out in all directions- and the next moment, there was no one there.


    The King of Flies, having easily erased White Night from this world with teleportation magic, looked down gleefully.


    "Now, the traitor who sought to usurp my empire has vanished."


    Faced with a duel beyond the perception of transcendental beings, the humans trembled in fear.


    The King of Flies, looking down at them with satisfaction, smiled.


    "Shall we resume the battle between flies and humans?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    The King of Flies had cleared away White Night, and now he was about to start massacring the humans.


    "Hmm?"


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    Inside the King of Flies''s mental realm.


    The old fly suddenly felt a vague vibration.


    It was not from the real world. Something was shaking inside this mental realm.


    "What is this, where is this vibrationing from all of a sudden..."


    Rumble...


    As the old fly searched for the source of the shaking sound, he slowly turned around and soon found it.


    It was copsing.


    The mountain made of his kin''s corpses that had piled up behind him.


    The mountain he had built by devouring their heads and leaving the bodies... began to shake slightly before violently trembling and copsing.


    Crash!


    The mountain of corpses caused an avnche, copsing from the top down. The old fly was taken aback by the countless numbers of headless bodies pouring down.


    "What is this. Why is it copsing all of a sudden...?"


    The mountain of corpses fell straight toward the old fly, who backpedaled to avoid them.


    And then, at that moment.


    Amid the avnche of headless corpses pouring down like a torrential rain- that being appeared.


    Emitting a brilliant darkness from its massive horns... a blood-red demon.


    "What?"


    It was then, as the old fly let out a perplexed groan upon seeing the being born from the copse of the corpse mountain.


    Roar!


    The avnche caught up to his backpedaling. The wave of corpses engulfed the old fly. Unable to escape, the old fly was trapped in the deluge of falling bodies.


    Walking leisurely through the rain of corpses was... the being.


    "...!"


    The old fly realized toote.


    His body was trembling.


    In front of this being that had suddenly appeared in his world, causing mountains to copse and emitting darkness... upheaving heaven and earth, the old fly felt an instinctual fear.


    "Who are you... Who are you?!"


    The old fly shouted out.


    Then the demon replied.


    "The owner of that scepter."


    "...!"


    "I''vee to reim what was lent to you, former King of Flies."


    The old fly looked down at the scepter in his hand, trembling, and faced the demon.


    The demon extended its hand and flicked it lightly.


    "Hand it over to us. Both the scepter and the throne."


    "You, by what right, to im my sovereignty!"


    "Yours?"


    The demon murmured softly.


    "That''s impossible. That sovereignty, too- was merely lent to you by these."


    A pitch-ck hole opened on the ground behind the demon, and ck figures sprang up like a fountain.


    They were heads.


    The heads of his kin that the old fly had devoured.


    Rising from the depths of the mental realm, the headsbined with the headless bodies falling from the sky, bing whole flies that pped their wings andnded on the ground.


    "..."


    The old fly watched this scene in stunned silence.


    Headless bodies pouring down from the high mountaintop. And headless bodies rising from the abyss.


    Like a puzzle, the flies interlocked in midair, bing one and orderly lining up behind the demon.


    Tens, hundreds, thousands, millions, billions...


    Faced with the endlessly growing army of kin he had devoured one by one, the old fly was frozen.


    "These creatures, daring... not knowing their ce and plotting a rebellion..."


    "This is not a rebellion."


    The demon kept advancing towards the old fly without stopping and whispered.


    "Simply restoring the rights that should have been enjoyed, to their rightful ce... a restoration."


    "Stay away!"


    The old fly desperately mmed the scepter to the ground.


    But- nothing happened.


    Only then did the old fly realize. Everything in this mental realm had been taken by the demon before him.


    The fact that the world he thought was his... could change owners so easily.


    "I will not... I will not be taken down like this...!"


    The old fly tried to turn and run away. He nned to escape this ce first and then think of the next step. However.


    Thunk-


    The moment he turned around, the sound of something being pierced echoed.


    "...Huh?"


    The old fly slowly looked down at his chest.


    -A red arm.


    Like new life emerging from a cocoon, a solid red arm... had pierced through the King of Flies''s chest, protruding forward.


    "Wha...?!"


    Spitting blood, the old fly managed to turn his trembling head to look back.


    The demon had silently approached and prated the old fly''s chest with one hand.


    "You, not even being a fly, how dare you im the sovereignty of our kind..."


    "No. I am also a fly."


    The demon smirked.


    "Perhaps everything in the world might be a fly. Don''t you think?"


    "...!"


    The moment he heard those words, a realization shed through the old fly''s mind.


    But the demon did not wait for him to organize his epiphany.


    The demon, with the hand that had pierced the old fly''s chest, snatched the scepter and harshly pulled his arm back.


    Whoosh...!


    A fountain of blood gushed from therge hole in the old fly''s chest.


    "Gah..."


    As everything was taken from him and he fell, the old fly''s vision shed before him.


    The emaciated, festering old human priest who had fed him, caressed him, and recited verses to him.


    Perhaps everything in the world... might have been that old priest...


    That all he thought was enlightenment might have just been the delusions of a mad fly.


    That the true truth might have been elsewhere.


    Thinking this toote, the old fly fell and died.


    And behind that corpse... the demon finally gripped the reimed scepter tightly.


    "...I am reborn."


    The demon slowly looked outside the mental realm.


    With a gaze mixed with joy and excitement, as if reuniting with a long-lost friend.


    "To bring death into your embrace."


    The demon slowly stepped into the darkness.


    And-


    ***


    "What''s this, why has it stopped again?"


    I sweated seeing the King of Flies frozen in ce.


    After teleporting White Night away, the King of Flies had just stood there, motionless. Calming the agitated soldiers, I red.


    ''Whatever happens, this is an opportunity!''


    In the end, White Night had peeled off the King of Flies''s outeryer.


    Even with a simple nce, about a third of the flies that made up the King of Flies''s body had separated and disappeared along with White Night.


    The King of Flies, now without its outer shell, had transformed into a state resembling a cocoon.


    Now is the time to take it down...!


    "Your Majesty!"


    At that moment, a voice called out to me from the direction of the copsed wall.


    Turning around, it was Lilly, leading the alchemists, and Hannibal, leading the elementalists. I nodded.


    "Lilly, Hannibal. Are you ready to resume the operation?"


    "We''ve barely managed to recover the artifacts...!"


    "We''ve also resummoned the spirits! We can continue the operation, Your Majesty!"


    Lilly and Hannibal said in session. I nodded again.


    These two teams were originally on standby atop the walls, preparing to deliver a blow to the King of Flies.


    But the walls had crumbled, and in the rush to evacuate, the prepared artifacts were damaged, and the summons of the spirits were dispelled - a disaster had urred.


    Fortunately, the personnel were safe, and they were finally ready to resume the operation. After making eye contact with them, I shouted.


    "Good! Operation Winter Calling, let''s start again..."


    It was the moment I was about to order the resumption of the operation.


    Sssss...


    Suddenly, I got goosebumps on my shoulder.


    A chillingly malevolent energy rose up like dawn fog. Everyone at the site turned their heads towards the source of this evil energy in unison.


    It was the King of Flies.


    From that cocoon-like monster, a terrifyingly chilling energy was emanating without any movement.


    "Everyone on guard! Stay alert- The enemy is plotting something-!"


    Evangeline, with her shield in front, shouted, and all the troops tensed up, watching the King of Flies while.


    Crack...


    A sound of something splitting was heard.


    It was the sound of the King of Flies''s cocoon-like body splitting open in the middle.


    ''...What.''


    Crack crack, as the center of the cocoon opened up, I gritted my teeth and groaned in frustration.


    ''What is this doing now...?!''


    Creeeak-!


    A pair of red hands burst through the chest of the cocoon.


    Those hands, with five human-like fingers, slowly grabbed the cocoon shell and then forcefully ripped it open left and right.


    Crash!


    The cocoon shell splitpletely to both sides, and a new monster, havingpleted its metamorphosis, slowly walked out.


    Step. Step. Step.


    "..."


    Amid a chilling silence, the sound of its footsteps was clearly heard.


    It was a fly. A fly, yet at a nce, it resembled a humanoid monster.


    It stood on two legs, and its four arms were muscr. In its central right hand, it held a jewel-studded scepter - a scepter unlike any seen before.


    A pair of wings neatlyid back, with a thin membrane stretched long like a cloak between them.


    Its entire body was red, and atop its head, a massive horn protruded, emitting a dense darkness.


    At a nce, it looked as if it were whipping long hair around.


    Compared to the original King of Flies, it was a puny monster, yet still vastlyrger than a human. Just a bitrger than an airship in size.


    "I have been longing to meet you, yer."


    It looked at me with its redpound eyes. For some reason, I thought its gaze seemed gentle.


    I red at it, spitting out my words.


    "Who are you."


    "...I have forgotten my name."


    The monster then corrected itself.


    "No, I had to forget."


    "What?"


    "Because you always find a way to defeat me, yer. Once my name is set, and my identity defined, you will find a way to defeat me again."


    The monster looked down at its body and muttered.


    "So, to beat you, I had to forget my name first."


    "..."


    "I was torn to pieces inside this fly and reassembled anew. Now, I remember neither my name, my way of speaking, my habits, nor anything."


    The monster then looked at me with a distant gaze.


    "But... yes, this is certain. I was born to meet and contend with you. I have lived only for that purpose."


    "..."


    "And finally, now is the moment."


    Its wings spread to either side, and it gently floated into the air.


    "My entire life was for this moment...!"


    To my troops readying their weapons for battle, I shouted.


    "Don''t overthink it. This is the King of Flies''s final phase!"


    Its total power is waning.


    The King of Flies is ultimately a collective of the fly species. As the number of fliesposing its body decreases, it naturally weakens.


    Having carelessly scattered flies throughout the battle and having its hatcheries destroyed, its forces have significantly diminished.


    Moreover, the flies absorbed in this world were taken by White Night and fell into the spirit realm.


    Its current total power is significantly weakened.


    Even if its form has changed, nothing else has.


    ''We can definitely face it head-on!''


    Even if it''s not enough...!


    I gritted my teeth.


    "To protect this world, we must kill it here...!"


    We must win!


    Raising the g, I called out.


    "All troops,mence battle-!"


    With my shout, my remaining heroes and soldiers.


    And the surviving flies charged at each other to the death.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Boom! Bam bam bam!


    Our artillery fired a salvo at the King of Flies first.


    By then, we hadpleted encircling the King of Flies and finished preparing for the attack. The fired shells formed an orderly formation and fell one after another towards the enemy monster.


    Then,


    Swoosh!


    The King of Flies lightly soared into the air, effortlessly dodging all the gunfire.


    ''What kind of agility is this...!''


    I gritted my teeth.


    This was a different level of mobility from the original King of Flies.


    The previous one had an unprecedentedly huge size but virtually no immediate mobility. Once it fell, it needed time to move again.


    However, the current King of Flies was in a transformed state.


    It had significantly reduced its own size and lost a massive amount of durability, but in exchange, its mobility had skyrocketed.


    With its two wings spread to the sides, the King of Flies gracefully soared into the sky and said,


    "I''ll let you know in advance."


    It was still staring at me intensely.


    "In 15 minutes, I will self-destruct."


    "What?"


    "The technique your subordinate used to self-destruct inside me... I''ve attempted to mimic it."


    I couldn''t help but shout out in anger.


    "You bastard, how dare you steal my subordinate''s technique?!"


    "It is only natural to take what can be taken, since the sacrificial offering sacrificed its life on the altar."


    It continued to speak calmly.


    "The condensed souls and magic power of ''us'' are immense. Once Iplete the self-destruction, not only this city but the entire area will be annihted. This is the winning strategy I''ve found against you."


    "Winning strategy...?"


    "By killing you and the army here with an unavoidable self-destruction attack, the monsters that appear after me will also not be stopped, and humanity will be doomed."


    The King of Flies let out a mockingugh.


    "From the beginning, I had no intention of living to defeat you. I just want to defeat you by any means necessary, no matter what."


    "..."


    "I just want to end this world."


    Facing its gaze as deep as an abyss, I felt a chill down my spine.


    This bastard... was nning a surefire ''victory'' by sacrificing its own life from the start?


    Sizzling- sounds started as the tips of the King of Flies''s hands and feet began to burn away. It was exactly like the self-destruct technique used by Burnout before death.


    I shivered and asked,


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Because I want to pete'' with you."


    Its gaze upon me was unwavering.


    "I want to fight fiercely with you and win in the end."


    "..."


    "It''s a simple game. If you defeat me within 15 minutes, you win; if not, it''s my victory... and the monsters'' victory."


    While floating in the air, the monster stretched its arms out to the sides.


    "Can you ''conquer'' me within 15 minutes, guardian of humanity?"


    "Damn...!"


    "Of course, it won''t be easy."


    Swish swish swish-


    Around the scepter held by the King of Flies, countless flies converged.


    The swarm of flies swirling around created... a giant greatsword.


    Holding the fly-infested greatsword, the King of Flies plummeted towards me rapidly.


    "The self-destruction is merely insurance, for the power of the King of Flies alone is enough to kill you-!"


    Crash-!


    In the blink of an eye, the monster''s sword strike descended towards me.


    And,


    "Ugh!"


    Torkel jumped in front of me, raising his shield in a guard stance.


    Boom-!


    The size of the greatsword swung by the King of Flies was, to put it mildly, as big as a building.


    Normally, it would be impossible to block such an attack with a human body. However, Torkel activated his ultimate skill [Man is not Made for Defeat] and withstood it.


    "Argh-!"


    Crack crack crack!


    His feet nted in the ground slid back, breaking all the tiles of the city.


    "Aaaaah!"


    Even in such a situation, Torkel managed to lift his shield upwards, deflecting the King of Flies''s sword strike upwards.


    ng-! Crash crash...!


    The greatsword was flung into the sky, and at the same time, Torkel was thrown far away like a ball hit by a baseball bat, rolling on the ground.


    "Are you okay?!"


    "I''m fine! Totally fine!"


    Immediately after, Torkel got up and returned to my side with heavy steps. Really reliable, invincible for 10 minutes!


    Screech!


    Meanwhile, the King of Flies had returned to the sky.


    "Tch...!"


    I clicked my tongue.


    With the overwhelming ability to fly, it seemed to n on repeating the hit-and-run tactic after a strong assault.


    Truly annoying - no, now it was finally adopting tactics befitting a fly.


    ''Fast like a fly, irritating, and yet each strike is powerful...!''


    Screech!


    It descended again.


    This time, the greatsword in its hand was evenrger, and it was wrapped in an ominous and evil magic power.


    "Torkel, it''s too much for you alone!"


    Evangeline jumped to Torkel''s side, and numerous shield knights from around the world who had gathered to form a party also lined up in a defense formation.


    "Let''s block it together-!"


    As if they had been training together for decades, the shield knights simultaneously raised their shields, and I, standing behind them, nted a g on the ground and formed a wall of magic power in front of the shield knights.


    The King of Flies''s greatsword fell upon it.


    Crack crack crack!


    My wall of magic power evaporated instantly before the swirling dark magic, and the greatsword struck directly upon our heroes'' shields.


    sh-!


    But together, they withstood it.


    The skilled defensive stance of the elite tank heroes, their overwhelming defensive capabilities, and...


    "Eeeek...!"


    Evangeline, bleeding from the nose and emitting a strange scream from the center of the formation - thanks to her ultimate skill [The Final Fortress] she had activated.


    Evangeline applied her ultimate skill [The Final Fortress] to all the shield knights, storing all the damage received within herself. Then,


    "Take this, you fly bastard!"


    Sheunched it back...!


    Boom!


    An epic [Damage Payback] urred.


    Evangeline''snce, wrapped in a blinding burst of light, thrust towards the King of Flies. The most powerful counterattack hit the enemymander directly.


    However,


    Whirr-


    With an unbelievable trajectory of reverse flight, the King of Flies escaped the range of the counterattack.


    With that massive body, as nimble as a fly - it twisted mysteriously and formed impossible whirlpools in the air with its two wings, easily evading thebined counterattack of the shield knights by propelling itself backward.


    "Ah, what the... Just like a real fly..."


    Evangeline, wiping away the blood from her nose, clicked her tongue in disbelief.


    The monster, having soared into the sky again, prepared for its next greatsword bombardment. I looked around and said,


    "To execute the Winter Calling operation, we need to pin it down in one ce."


    Originally, it would have been an operation easily fed to the creature if it had stayed put.


    But now, with its mobility drastically increased and it rampaging around, we need to find a way to fix it in one ce.


    "We''ll capture it."


    I instructed all the heroes and soldiers around me.


    "You should be familiar with its pattern by now, right? The next time it descends close to the ground, use every means at your disposal to grab it!"


    "Yes!"


    "Alright, let''s go-!"


    Screech!


    The King of Flies descended towards the ground for the third time.


    This time, the weapon in its right hand had changed from a greatsword to the form of a massivence. Perhaps it had learned that this form of weapon was advantageous after fighting Evangeline.


    The flies swirled around, forming a typhoon-like de, and charged at me again.


    It was as if a giant tornado had descended to the ground.


    Evangelinemanded,


    "Block it, one more time-!"


    "Waaaaah!"


    My magic barrier at the forefront, followed by the shield knights'' formation, and behind them, the regr infantry''s shield line.


    The King of Flies''snce strike exploded upon the tripleyered defense.


    The shield knights formed a giant shield by ovepping their shields together. Torkel was at the forefront, directly receiving the attack.


    Torkel''s great shield blocked the King of Flies''s swirlingnce strike,


    Creak, creak...


    Crash-!


    The shield, engraved with the face of Medusa, shattered into pieces. The surrounding shield knights were unable to withstand it and copsed, spewing blood.


    But Torkel held on.


    It wasn''t just holding on; he received thence strike with his body and grasped the giant tip of the King of Flies''snce with both hands.


    "Argh...!"


    It was a feat possible only because of the invincibility effect of his ultimate skill.


    His armor was torn to shreds, flying away as if disintegrating, and his leprosy-afflicted skin was exposed to the world, but he firmly gripped it till the end.


    "...Caught you, monster...!"


    Even if thence was made of flies, there was a wick connecting it to the main body at its tip.


    Torkel, with the invincibility effect, forcefully inserted his hands into the swirling mass of flies like a drill and finally grasped that wick, momentarily capturing the King of Flies.


    "Now!"


    At Torkel''s shout, all heroes and soldiers from all directions were already charging in.


    Before it could escape to the sky again.


    "Ah..."


    A voice filled with thrill flowed from the King of Flies.


    "Yes, this is the battle I''ve been longing for, staking everything...!"


    The King of Flies grabbed the handle of thence - the scepter - with four hands, and injecting power, itspound eyes sparkled.


    Boom-!


    Evil magic power exploded from thence tip, sending Torkel flying backwards.


    Immediately after, the King of Flies attempted to take off again, but,


    Click!


    Damien was already aiming at it.


    Boom-!


    The [ck Queen], switched to Nightmare yer mode, scattered beams of light into the air.


    The highest firepower from the monster frontline cleanly burned through from the center of its back to the back of its head, including the wings.


    "A barrier exists at the center of its chest; even my firepower was insufficient, ugh...!"


    Damien groaned, tumbling backwards from overexertion.


    ''Well done, Damien!''


    -Of course, this won''t kill it.


    Sizzle!


    The King of Flies regenerated from its burned wings to its head in real time.


    As its body size had decreased, the speed at which the flies congregated to repair the loss had inversely increased. It was almost at the level of regeneration shown by the troll king before.


    But, it was enough for us.


    In the moment it was recovering, having lost its wings, it wobbled and its altitude decreased, and the other heroes did not miss this opportunity.


    "Charge-!"


    Waaaaah-!


    Heroes and soldiers from all directions screamed and poured towards it.


    Leading the charge were Dusk Bringar and the Dragonblood Knights.


    "Here we go! Here we go!"


    The Dragon Lady, riding a dragon horse, and her knights kicked off their saddles and flew up tond on the King of Flies''s back.


    "Stay put..."


    Flies forming tentacles poured out from the King of Flies''s back, attempting to intercept Dusk Bringar, but her knights swept them away with swords and spears.


    In that interval, Dusk Bringar, who had also climbed up to the wings, opened her mouth wide.


    "Stay downnnn-!"


    Spit-!


    A close-range Dragon Breath erupted.


    Once more, it burned the King of Flies''s wings, forcing it tond on the groundpletely.


    Thud...!


    As its feet touched the ground, elves executed their joint magic.


    "World Tree, your legacy..."


    Leading the elves, Queen Skuld finished casting and swiftly pressed her hands to the ground.


    Crack crack crack!


    Roots burst from the ground, furiously climbing up the King of Flies''s legs. Skuld shouted with effort,


    "Sister! Now-!"


    Thunk!


    The moment her words fell, a dagger was thrust into the King of Flies''s body,


    sh!


    Holding the handle of that dagger, the elf assassin - Verdandi appeared.


    It was a teleportation using the Blink Dagger.


    Verdandi threw an ordinary dagger to pin the King of Flies''s body to the vines, then threw the Blink Dagger to another spot to teleport again, binding the vines tighter.


    The tentacles made of flies from the King of Flies''s body thrashed, trying to free the roots, but the tightly entangled roots did not budge.


    "Fire-!"


    Thump! Thud thud!


    With its movements restrained, artillerymen shotrge arrows tied with ropes from ballistae at the King of Flies''s body.


    Approaching infantrymen swung hooked ropes and threw them, hooking them onto the King of Flies''s body all at once.


    In an instant, the King of Flies was like a giant bound by the Lilliputians in Gulliver''s Travels.


    Thud...!


    Unable to withstand it, one of its knees hit the ground.


    Atst, the King of Flies fell to the ground.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    The movement of the King of Flies was sealed.


    But this bondage wouldn''tst long. The ropes that bound it were already stretching taut, snapping one by one, and the tree roots too were tearing apart in session.


    Swish!


    The movement of the tentacles that sprang from its body became more violent. Dusk Bringar and Verdandi, who were fighting atop the monster''s body and holding it down, both screamed and were thrown off.


    ''This is it!''


    It was time to use the move I had prepared. Imanded,


    "Operation Winter Calling,mence!"


    Lilly immediately echoed themand.


    "Winter Calling operation,mence!"


    The alchemists activated the artifacts they had prepared in unison.


    While devising a strategy to deal with the King of Flies, I decided not to get bogged down in too much detail.


    Whether it was theck of information on it, what distinctive patterns it had, I decided not to be distracted by such details.


    Instead, I thought of a bigger overarching premise.


    The King of Flies is, after all, a fly. Even its mutations fall within the category of pests.


    What can fundamentally block the activity of pests? What is the biggest weakness of pests?


    The answer I came up with was simple.


    "''Winter''...!"


    It''s not insecticides, natural predators, or traps that definitely get rid of flies and stop them. It''s winter. In the face of pouring snow andyers of frost, bugs die without being able to withstand it.


    Operation Winter Calling was thus established.


    Simply put- a tactic to smash them all at once with ice attributes!


    "King Poseidon!"


    Upon calling the name of the merfolk king, the waiting King of the Merfolk powerfully hurled his trident.


    Thunk!


    The trident lightly lodged into the King of Flies''s body,


    Swoosh!


    A fierce stream of water surged from the trident. The summoned cold northern river water drenched the King of Flies''s entire body.


    "Lilly!"


    "Yep! Target set!"


    "Activate the artifact!"


    Whirr!


    Lilly and the alchemists activated the artifact they had prepared in unison.


    Crackle!


    The cold air aimed at the King of Flies struck its body directly, creating a whirlwind.


    "This is...!"


    The King of Flies, which had been producing boiling fly tentacles to break free from its restraints, eximed in a perplexed voice.


    "Haha, indeed, such a method...!"


    With the cold emission artifact, the output was forcibly amplified by dismantling the rest of the artifacts and connecting them with magic power circuits.


    It was a crazy operation to discard more than half of the artifacts the front line possessed and invest in this one cold emission. But it was a do-or-die situation!


    We had to bet everything on this one attack!


    Crackle, crackle-


    The King of Flies''s outer surface froze over as it was directly hit by the runaway cold. The boiling tentacles also turned white and hardened, and the frozen flies fell off in droves.


    The ice attribute is temporary.


    Moreover, it''s summer now. It can''t maintain its effect for long.


    We must finish it in one go...!


    "Junior!"


    "Yep! Everyone,bined magic-!"


    Junior, pale-faced, ryed mymand.


    It would have been best to use Junior''s ultimate move, but [Elemental Disassembly] had already been used several times today.


    Using it more could kill Junior. Instead, she was assigned to thismand.


    Junior and the subordinate magicians prepared to assist each other by cing their hands on each other''s shoulders.


    Magic power was transferred to the few ice attribute magicians on the front line, and the blizzard formed in the sky settled above the King of Flies''s head.


    As it was hit by the snowstorm and turned white with frost, the King of Flies murmured as if it was enjoying it.


    "To think you would bring winter in the middle of summer... I never imagined, Guardian of Humanity."


    The King of Flies burst into a heartyugh.


    "But because it''s summer... the freezing was just a little insufficient."


    "...?!"


    The King of Flies, not fully frozen, raised its arm and, forming a hand de, struck down on its own two legs, frozen and bound.


    ng-!


    The King of Flies''s legs were cut off from the calves.


    Since most of the restraints were concentrated on its lower body, the King of Flies was momentarily freed.


    "What...!"


    The King of Flies then exerted all its effort to regenerate its wings. The repaired wings vibrated vigorously, even though they were half-frozen, and its huge body began to rise.


    "It''s escaping the area!"


    "No, we must stop it...!"


    But the King of Flies managed to fly into the sky with its half-frozen body. Everyone sighed, and I shuddered.


    Damn, we''re running out of time...!


    Then, right when the King of Flies was ascending- from the low-hanging clouds that had gathered from unleashing the blizzard, a mechanical sound echoed.


    Roar...!


    The next moment,


    Whoosh-!


    Cutting through the clouds, a massive airship suddenly appeared.


    Stunned, I shouted the name of the ship.


    "Alcatraz...?!"


    The gship symbolizing the Imperial airship fleet was in bad shape. Its exterior waspletely burned, and the armor was damaged beyond recognition.


    However, the emblem engraved on the armor below the bridge- a sword and rose- remained clear.


    With a calm voice from the descending airship,


    The Imperial special duty ship Alcatraz. The main booster destroyed by the aftermath of blocking thebined magic, magic circuits melted, barrier lost, keel damaged... It''s essentially retired.


    It was Captain McMin.


    If it''s destined to retire anyway, might as well dance onest grand dance.


    "..."


    To McMin, requesting permission for thest dance, I nodded.


    "Please, Captain McMin."


    Aye aye, Sir.


    The King of Flies, trying desperately to dodge the Alcatraz plunging from above, couldn''t manage with its half-frozen body''s mobility.


    The prow of the Alcatraz, plunging from above to below, collided with the King of Flies''s crown.


    Boom-!


    The King of Flies tried to continue ascending with its wings spread, while the Alcatraz tried to press down on it, spewing fierce mes from the thrusters at the back.


    To the enemy monster, this is the Alcatraz. The strongest ship of humanity and the greatest ship in the world. I believe we have enough reason to ask you to dance-


    McMin murmured in a deep voice, teasingly, almost sensuously.


    Shall we dance?


    Whoosh-!


    The boosters of the Alcatraz burst into mes.


    It was far from a graceful dance, more like a brawl- but in the end, the Alcatraz was victorious.


    The King of Flies''s altitude slowly decreased, and it couldn''t withstand any longer, eventually falling back down.


    Crash...!


    As if dering victory from atop the fallen King of Flies, the Alcatraz spun around once amidst a shower of snow powder before it began to fall slowly out of the city, spewing mes and smoke not just from its thrusters but from the entire rear output section.


    Then,dies and gentlemen, good luck.


    After leaving itsstmunication, the Alcatraz slid away toward the far side of the city.


    There was no time to worry about that. I yelled,


    "We must finish it now! Hannibal!"


    "Yep!"


    Hannibal and the spirit magicians, standing in front of the fallen King of Flies, prepared to enchant ice spirits.


    "Everyone, charge with your weapons enchanted by spirits!"


    The vanguard heroes clutched their weapons and charged at the King of Flies, and the spirit magicians temporarily imbued their weapons with ice spirits.


    Swoosh!


    Lucas and Kun were the first to charge. An ice spirit inhabited each of Lucas''s twin swords, and Kun also wrapped one ice spirit around each fist.


    Following them, Nobody, Zenis, Elize, Rosetta... various heroes charged forward, each receiving an ice spirit in their weapons.


    "Charge!"


    I too summoned an army of phantoms and ordered them to charge forward.


    Crack! Crackle!


    From beneath the King of Flies''s frozen shell, tentacles made of flies urgently burst forth.


    My heroes charged forward, cutting through these with their ice-enchanted weapons.


    Climbing over the fallen body of the King of Flies, aiming for its heart.


    Like a fuse burning down, it was gathering magic power in its chest center for self-destruction- and surely, its spirit core would be located there.


    Crackle!


    The resistance of the tentacles was fierce.


    Even half-frozen, the tentacles made of flies swung violently, managing to pierce and knock down the charging heroes.


    The heroes were injured and fell. My army of phantoms was also quickly annihted.


    But we do not stop.


    "Winter...!"


    I shouted from the rear of the heroes as we charged together.


    "Show this pest the harshness of winter to its very bones!"


    Nameless, having sliced through a giant tentacle, couldn''t avoid the follow-up attack and was thrown off. Elize, who blocked a falling tentacle with her Sword Coffin, fell as her Sword Coffin shattered, dropping swords in her wake.


    Heroes who picked up those swords fought desperately before falling one by one.


    Zenis and Rosetta, who were fighting close to me as if to protect me, paved the way ahead before falling simultaneously, granting me a suit of holy power armor even as they fell.


    "Your Majesty...!"


    "Please seed...!"


    Instead of responding, I just nodded and looked forward.


    Now, only Lucas and Kun remained before me.


    Crackle!


    Finally breaking through the field of tentacles, Lucas reached above the chest of the King of Flies, crossed his two swords in front of his chest, and,


    "Haah...!"


    Breathing out white breath, he hesitated not a moment to sh simultaneously with both swords.


    ng!


    Lucas''s twin swords, each carrying a Strike of Will, split the monster''s chest with tremendous force.


    The light emitted by Bestowed Sword and the darkness spewed by Excannibal exploded, etching a giant cross-shaped wound on the King of Flies''s chest.


    A barrier hidden inside the chest shell was revealed, and a clear crack formed on its surface.


    "Kun!"


    Lucas stepped aside, and Kun was already leaping into the air.


    "Initial."


    After taking a unique stance in mid-air, Kun, wrapped in dark-red magic power, plunged toward the ground.


    "Breakheart Torrent!"


    epting the curse of his ancestors, Kun''s ultimate move, while in the same stance as his usual technique, yielded a much more violent result.


    The first technique invented by the Wolf King Lunared, imbued with the first of his great techniques, mmed into the cross-shaped wound Lucas had made.


    Boom!


    The King of Flies''s chest was torn open and simultaneously caved in.


    ng!


    And the barrier surrounding it shattered like ss.


    From the outer shell to the barrier, everything was blown away, revealing a ckly glistening spirit core at the very center of the monster''s chest.


    "Captain...!"


    Stepping aside, Kun called out to me. I nodded as I charged and shouted,


    "I transfer the ownership of all the heroes'' summoned creatures to me! Do you agree?"


    All the heroes who had charged at the King of Flies and fallen, bloodied, around us answered in unison.


    "We agree!"


    Naturally, summoned spirits are, in essence, summons.


    And my ultimate technique, [The Foremost g], is specialized in controlling summons.


    It can easily handle several hundred at once...!


    Swoosh!


    The ice spirits that had enchanted all the heroes'' weapons now swirled toward me, wrapping around my g.


    The number of spirits swirling around my g was too vast to count.


    Even beyond the armor of holy power granted by Zenis and Rosetta, I could feel a terrifying chill. Without the holy power armor, I would have frozen to death right there.


    "Ugh...!"


    Despite the protection of the armor, I was so cold I felt like I would freeze to death any moment. My clenched teeth trembled.


    Still, I ran.


    This was the only strategy I could see now...!


    "From this world of humans..."


    Holding the gpole, swirling with white snow powder summoned by the spirits, in both hands, I leaped up-


    And plunged the g down onto the spirit core of the monster.


    "Begone, monster-!"


    Crack!


    The tip of the gpole broke through the monster''s spirit core and burrowed inside,


    ng!


    The ckly glistening spirit core of the monster froze over instantly, turning stark white.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Creak... Creak...


    The core of existence, one could say the soul core, was filled with winterdozens of ice spirits were forcibly infused into it.


    Starting from the chest of the King of Flies, its entire body began to freeze.


    The tentacles that thrashed about everywhere on its body, and the wings that had just regenerated and were about to take flight, all turned white with frost and ceased their movement.


    "Sigh..."


    I stepped back, exhaling a breath so white it seemed almost blue.


    Beneath me, I could see my gpole deeply embedded in its soul core, and my g, frozen mid-flutter on that gpole.


    And beneath that, the King of Flies, freezing to death.


    There was a clear satisfaction in it. I said with conviction,


    "We won."


    The boss kill was sessful.


    Whether it was luck, coincidence, or sheer fluke, somehow we had managed to kill this damned monster.


    Shivering, I grasped the gpole and staggered forward, bowing down. A terrible chill invaded my entire body, but I was immobilized by a sudden sense of exhaustion.


    I forcefully opened my eyes after squeezing them shut, finding them barely able to open because they had frozen over.


    "...?"


    I saw something strange.


    Despite its body freezing from the soul core out, the fuse of me starting from the edge of its body was still burning towards the soul core.


    "What the..."


    Its self-destruction hadn''t stopped. It was still ongoing. I gritted my teeth and red at the monster.


    "No way, this is...!"


    "Yes."


    Frozen blue, the King of Flies smiled.


    "Fool."


    "!"


    "It''s true that I self-destruct 15 minutes afterbat begins. However, I could only stop the self-destruction if I won, not if I was defeated."


    The King of Flies''s voice dripped with satisfaction.


    "But I have been defeated, and now the self-destruction cannot be stopped. I will die alongside you. Consequently... the monster known as the King of Flies will have won against humanity."


    "..."


    "In the end, it was the flies that brought about humanity''s destruction. The world wille to know this."


    Listening to the monster''s nonsense, Imented my own stupidity.


    Why did I take the monster''s words at face value?


    Was it because of the indescribable desperation I sensed in its gaze? Was I moved by its genuine animosity, born to fight me?


    ''No, that''s not it.''


    It was because I had no other choice.


    Just 15 minutes. After that, the monster would self-destruct and blow Crossroad to smithereens.


    To deal with it, it had to be defeated first. So, I poured everything into achieving victory.


    But that was all I had nned for.


    No way forward... was visible.


    "Truly, to defeat me within 15 minutes... You are remarkable. Despite being an enemy, I genuinely respect you."


    The King of Flies''s words slowed. No more light shone in itspound eyes, nowpletely frozen.


    "So... with everything I have, I fought only to defeat you..."


    "..."


    "Checkmate, guardian of humanity..."


    The monster breathed itsst.


    "Ssshhh..."


    As the snow swirled around, the King of Flies died.


    With trembling hands, I pulled out a pocket watch. Less than 5 minutes remained.


    ''I won''t give up...!''


    There was still time, and my limbs could still move.


    So, I must fight. I have to fight.


    But as I turned my head, I saw people, bloody and worn, looking up at me from above the King of Flies, from below, from the sides.


    My heart sank.


    This grand battle had taken no more than 10 minutes. It was the result of all the heroes of the front lines giving their all, pouring everything into the fight until they were burnt out.


    And now everyone was drained of strength. There was no more energy left to fight, nor any means to do so.


    ''How do we stop the King of Flies''s self-destruction?''


    A self-destruction powerful enough to obliterate the entire city. It wasn''t just bluster, considering the amount of magic power churning inside it.


    From the beginning, it had gathered even the magic power meant for battle into its self-destruction. The amount of magic power felt was enough to burn not just Crossroad but the entire surrounding region to ashes.


    ''It''s impossible to stop it. Then, we must get it as far from the city as possible...''


    But, the monster wasrger than any airship.


    Who could move such a monster, and how...


    ''Is this the end?''


    I saw no way out. I exhaled deeply and closed my eyes.


    So, this is game over.


    "..."


    Then, what should I say to my people, in the end?


    I rolled the words around in my mouth, then slowly opened my eyes and looked around with difficulty.


    "In 5 minutes..."


    I began, speaking haltingly to those watching me.


    "In 5 minutes, the King of Flies''s corpse will explode, and its power and range will be enough to envelop and surpass the entire city. Probably, we will all die."


    I chose my words carefully.


    So.


    Let''s all give up and rest now.


    Close our eyes and ept death.


    You all really worked hard.


    You fought well. I''m proud of you, d to have been with you, and though we are defeated, the world will not forget our struggle...


    "..."


    The words that had reached my throat, stopped.


    Instead.


    "...Fuck that."


    I swallowed down any flowery speech.


    Instead, I spat out curses.


    "Don''t fuck around, goddammit!"


    Clenching the frozen gpole in my bare hands, I shouted.


    "I won''t give up! Until myst breath, I''ll fight!"


    Still.


    It''s not game over yet. The game is still on.


    So, me and you-


    "In less than 5 minutes, we need to move this monster''s corpse out of the city...!"


    Let''s fight.


    "Everyone, gather your strength! Push the corpse out of the city!"


    We must fight.


    "Until the end of our lives, until the end of the world! Don''t give up! Struggle!"


    I screamed as if spitting blood.


    "Fight...!"


    This was an order,


    "Yes-!"


    and my subordinates loyally followed.


    All the heroes and soldiers, as if on cue, rose up from their fallen states, bloody and battered, and charged towards the King of Flies''s corpse.


    "Push!"


    "Out of the city-!"


    "As far as possible, far away...!"


    Frontline heroes pushed the monster''s corpse with their arms, backs, shoulders. Magicians assisted the process with various spells.


    Using logs from destroyed buildings ced under the monster''s corpse and dragging it across frozen ice sheets...


    Using every method at our disposal, the massive body of the King of Flies began to slowly be pushed out.


    I too slid down the corpse of the King of Flies, gritted my teeth, and pushed the body along with my subordinates.


    But - it was slow.


    The monster was heavy and massive. Moving it far outside without proper tools or equipment was nearly impossible.


    Only a few minutes remained until it would self-destruct.


    There wasn''t enough time to procure tools or equipment. Realistically, it was impossible. This was a futile struggle.


    ''I know, I know!''


    While pushing the corpse, I screamed and cursed along with everyone.


    ''I know, but...!''


    If struggling is all that can be done in this damned world.


    Even if it''s ugly, foolish, and naive... there''s no choice but to do it...!


    "Uaaaaaaaah!"


    Just as I was screaming and exerting all my strength to push the King of Flies.


    Whoosh.


    - Suddenly, the corpse was lifted.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was startled.


    The monster''s corpse, which all of us had been pushing with all our might, was suddenly hoisted into the air. I turned around in surprise.


    Thump, thud...


    It was a golem.


    The debris from the demolished southern city wall had merged into the form of a giant humanoid... Its arms shoved under the King of Flies''s corpse, slowly lifting it.


    Someone muttered in a dazed voice.


    "Where did this goleme from...?"


    "I''ve never seen a golem of this size before..."


    I swallowed hard. Only I knew the identity of this golem here.


    Member of the Party cklist.


    SR-grade golemancer, Candler''s ultimate skill.


    [Summon Titan].


    "Candler?!"


    There stood Candler on the shoulders of the golem.


    Her hair disheveled, blowing in the wind, crowned with her usual candbra crown atop her head.


    "Ugh..."


    Until now, the weight of construction materials Candler and her golem had moved was of a different scale.


    The golem''s arms trembled. Its bent legs didn''t seem to know how to straighten. Trying to lift the massive weight of the monster, cracks were spreading throughout the golem''s body.


    Candler screamed.


    "Aaaaaaaah!"


    It was clearly too much. Candler, not just through her nose but also her eyes, ears, and mouth - bled as she controlled the golem.


    "Stop it, Candler! No more..."


    I couldn''t finish my sentence.


    The golem, lifting one leg off the ground, struggled to stretch that leg forward,


    -Thump.


    and nted it on the ground.


    The other leg followed, kicking off the ground and moving forward - nting it on the ground.


    Repeating these two actions.


    Running.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The golem, was running.


    Just like its limping master, initially unsteady and unable to hold its posture, the golem eventually began to run smoothly and regrly.


    Out beyond the city walls.


    Into the southern ins.


    "The truth is, I wasn''t injured."


    With blood dried on her face but looking somewhat relieved, Candler muttered atop the golem.


    "I wasn''t limping, and I had no difficulty moving. It was all lies."


    "Candler...!"


    "I was too scared of the monsters to run away, but I didn''t want to be scorned for being cowardly, so I needed an excuse to flee. That''s why I lied about being injured, to everyone."


    Flick-


    One of the candles on Candler''s candbra crown flickered out.


    "I didn''t want to fight those monsters again. I thought I''d go mad with fear. So, I lied and fled from the front lines."


    Flick-


    Another candle went out,


    Flick-


    and then another.


    "But then, I realized. Seeing people risking their lives to save a coward like me made me realize."


    Not many candles were left lit.


    Even as she spat blood from her mouth and nose, Candler smiled.


    "Living cowardly is more miserable than dying."


    "Candler...!"


    "I''m still scared. So scared, I can hardly breathe. My heart''s beating so fast, I feel like I''ll drop dead any moment."


    Flick-


    Now only one candle remained lit.


    "But... I was happy here, in this city, in this world."


    Using her remaining life as fuel to propel the golem forward, Candler murmured with a fading voice.


    "I too, to some extent..."


    ***


    The golem, having left the city, runs across the southern ins.


    Just one more step.


    Just one more step.


    Having surpassed her limits and nearly losing consciousness, Candler struggled to keep the golem operational until the very end.


    And then.


    Flick-


    Thest candle flickering atop Candler''s head finally went out.


    ''Just one more... step...''


    Even as she copsed, Candler somehow made the golem take one more step forward.


    Candler, nowpletely unconscious, slumped lifelessly over the golem''s shoulder.


    Thud...


    In the middle of the southern ins, the golem slowly crumbled.


    Losing power and misstepping, the golem''s posture copsed, starting from the lower body, and fell forward.


    As it transformed back into its original form of bricks and steel debris, the King of Flies''s corpse slipped from the golem''s hands and fell to the ground -


    Thud, thud, thud, thud -


    Boom!


    Geronimo, flying low, swooped in and caught the King of Flies''s corpse with the hull''s back section.


    The symbolic dual propellers had long stopped, and the thrusters on the bottom of the hull, pushed to their limit, barely managed to support the weight, spewing ck smoke and mes downward.


    Kellibey, looking out from the hatch, shouted towards Candler.


    "We''ve received it securely...!"


    A smile formed on Candler''s lips.


    The giant golempletely disintegrated and copsed, and Geronimo, carrying the King of Flies on its back, shot off.


    Southward.


    A bit further, southward-


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Boom!


    After catching the corpse of the King of Flies on Geronimo''s back,


    As Kellibey, standing at the hatch entrance, operated the button, the halted propellers of Geronimo closed upwards, clutching the body of the King of Flies.


    Thunk-!


    In that state, Geronimo flew low to the ground, as if being dragged along.


    The thrusters, pointing downward to lift the ship and the monster of equal weight, exploded with fierce mes and smoke as if bursting out.


    Without the lift provided by the propellers, Geronimo remained afloat solely through the output of its overdriven magic power.


    Already, just this was enough to put the magic power engine in a state like a time bomb about to explode, and the flight bnce of the ship, already ruined, was deteriorating by the second.


    And now, with the added weight of the giant atop it,


    The overly stressed hull twisted and screamed. The flimsy outer armor and parts fell off, showering the rear. Explosions erupted repeatedly from the overheated magic power engine.


    But it does not stop.


    "Ha ha ha...!"


    Inside the ship, racing towards death, Kellibey burst intoughter.


    Carrying a bomb that could blow up an entire city.


    Where could there be a more spectacr death?


    Afterughing heartily, Kellibey screamed from the hatch entrance towards the inside of the ship.


    "Alright, let''s go! My son! To the end of the world!"


    "..."


    "I''ve been a worthless father who lived as he pleased, abandoning you all, but let''s be together at the end!"


    With a face glistening with blood and sweat, Kellibey smiled.


    "..."


    Sitting in the cockpit, Kellison briefly stared at his father in a daze.


    "I don''t want to."


    "What?"


    Thud!


    He operated one of the buttons in the cockpit.


    Suddenly, the hatch opened wide, and at the same time, Kellison pulled Geronimo''s booster.


    "Woahhh?!"


    Kellibey, unable to cope with the sudden change in speed, was flung out of the ship.


    Rolling messily over the southern sand in, Kellibey, with blood oozing from his forehead, barely managed to stand up.


    "Kuh, Kellison, you unfilial son! What are you doing..."


    Whizz- Thump!


    Next to Kellibey, who couldn''t finish his words, an emergency lifeboat from Geronimo fell. It was thest lifeboat on the ship, ejected by Kellison.


    Father.


    Geronimo was rapidly distancing itself.


    Among all the fathers in this world, you were the worst.


    Only Kellison''s sullen voice echoed through themunication.


    But... You are the best cksmith, and the best miner.


    "No, Kellison! At least at the end, together...!"


    This front, this world, still needs you, Father.


    Thunk-!


    The overdriven magic power engine forcibly propelled the ship forward, barely touching the ground. Unable to bear the weight, the thrusters deployed downwards exploded one after another.


    But Kellison calmly left his words as he increased the speed.


    Survive. And please take care of our race... no, this world.


    "Kellison, no, Kellison...!"


    Chasing after Geronimo, Kellibey fell grotesquely to the ground.


    In the cockpit, Kellison, now far away, smirked at the sight of his father.


    Stubbornly not touching the ground and flying low, the bottom of the hull finally hit the ground.


    As mes, smoke, and sand dust rose, Geronimo left the southern in and entered the forest, simultaneously.


    Crackle-


    Like a me burning down a fuse, the self-destruct magic gathered at the center of the King of Flies''s chest.


    "Ah."


    Kellison murmured for thest time.


    "The first tunnel father gave me, it was really cozy..."


    The small cave of his childhood suddenly ovepped with the narrow cockpit of the ship.


    The young face of his father handing over the key to the cave door to his small hand...


    Kellison closed his eyes.


    The gathered mes touched the King of Flies''s core.


    In the next moment, the whole world was enveloped in white light.


    ***


    I swallowed my breath.


    In the pitch-ck night. Far south, a dazzling light erupted.


    For a moment, there was no sound at all.


    Then, the next moment, an enormous explosion obliterated the forest beyond the southern ins.


    Boom!


    To destroy humanity''s defenses, to annihte the world...


    The monster had poured the souls and bodies of its entire race, along with their fate, into this single explosion, and its power was immense.


    A huge column of light rose along with a cloud of dust.


    The forest engulfed by the range of the light pir burned up in an instant, and the ground around the epicenter soared into the sky before melting away.


    Then the aftershock hit Crossroad.


    Thunk...!


    The southern walls, only their skeletons remaining, were swept away by the aftershock, spewing bricks and scattering. People screamed and tumbled to the ground.


    The explosion was massive, and the aftershock was just a prelude. mes and whirlwinds from the epicenter ground and crushed the ground as they rushed towards Crossroad.


    The world brightened up.


    Destruction entered the city relentlessly like morning sunlight.


    "Senior...!"


    Evangeline, running towards me, deployed a shield in front of me. I, from behind the shield, grasped my g with both hands as if vomiting blood and shouted.


    "No matter how many times it falls, I will rebuild it-!"


    The gray magic power wall blossomed like petals, recing the vanished southern wall.


    I had long passed my limit, my heart was sore, and blood surged from within. Yet, I clenched my teeth and maintained the wall.


    Thunk...!


    But, it evaporates.


    The gray magic power wall, unable to withstand the immense power of the explosion, began to disintegrate from the outside.


    "..."


    I hold on.


    "Ugh..."


    If I cannot hold on, what bes of it?


    What bes of the noble sacrifices of those who threw their lives ahead?


    If I fall here, if I give up, if I let go of the gstaff. What bes of all the battles fought until now?


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    The surface of the wall boiled and disappeared in bubbles.


    Like a pond revealing its bed in a drought, the magic power wall evaporated in an instant, leaving only a paper-thin thickness.


    My entire body, having wrung out everyst bit of magic power, tingled and felt numb. My body did not seem like my own.


    Yet, I held on. I screamed and held on.


    ''I don''t want to lose.''


    Those still alive in my arms, and those who have fallen and remain in my memory.


    I still don''t want to lose...!


    As I vomited blood, half-copsed and clinging to the gstaff, my ears heard-


    "Prince Ash."


    Suddenly, a gentle voice resonated.


    "Please, until thest moment, hold on to that g..."


    Emerald green hair cascaded in waves as she walked out in front of me.


    "Don''t let go."


    It was Queen Skuld, the Elf Queen. She winked at me with a crisp twinkling. Her green eyes opened wide above the four diamond-shaped teardrops imprinted on her face.


    I nkly watched her refreshing smile.


    "World Tree!"


    The next moment, she ced her hands on the ground and eximed.


    "Your daughter, offering a rightful price, asks for thest legacy...!"


    Skuld''s arms transformed into tree trunks. Her translucent skin turned rough and tough, sprouting leaves in various ces before finally burrowing into the ground.


    Thud-thud-thud-thud!


    Right behind my magic power wall, massive tree roots and trunks burst forth simultaneously. The giant trees, intertwining with each other, soon formed an excellent temporary wall.


    It was right after that when my magic power wall vanished and I fell to the ground.


    Evangeline caught me as I fell, and I leaned on my shield knight''s shoulder, watching the miracle unfold before me.


    Whoosh...


    It held on.


    The giant tree trunks and roots intertwined to form a wall, burning and crumbling but growing back and sprouting leaves again.


    The mes and whirlwinds outside the wall were persistent and greedy, but the tree wall had even greater patience.


    Ancient protective magic on the tree wall guarded everyone behind it until the very end.


    When the explosion and loud noises that seemed endless finally ceased, the tree wall had not fallen; it had held on.


    The ckened wall crumbled to dust and fell to the ground all at once. At the same time, Skuld, who had spread and held the wall until the end, also copsed powerlessly.


    "Skuld!"


    Verdandi screamed as she ran out.


    "Verdandi... sister..."


    Skuld, embraced in Verdandi''s arms, had transformed into something resembling a very old tree.


    Her skin was parched, and her appearance, which once seemed younger than her sister, had turned into that of an elderly woman.


    Her once lively green hair had turned into the color of withered leaves.


    More than half of her body had merged with the tree and burrowed into the ground... She was dying like that.


    An immortal elf, and among them, a legitimate sessor of the Elf Royal Family.


    She had sacrificed all her vitality, blessings, and future to protect Crossroad.


    "Our race, no..."


    Skuld exhaled a long breath and slowly closed her eyes.


    "Please... take care of this world..."


    "...Skuld?"


    Verdandi murmured in disbelief.


    "No, no, no... please..."


    Verdandi hugged Skuld tightly, showering her sister''s forehead with kisses.


    "It''s my fault, I was wrong. Soe back... I''ll never leave you again, please..."


    Eventually, Verdandi burst into tears.


    "Don''t leave me alone..."


    No other sound was heard in the area but the weeping of the Elf Princess.


    Heroes and soldiers, bloodied all over, stood solemnly facing the southern wall. Then, one by one, they bowed their heads in that direction.


    "..."


    I leaned on Evangeline''s shoulder, looking around with a vacant face.


    Crossroad, caught in the aftermath of the explosion, was devastated from the southern wall, with the entire south side of the city turned into ruins. There was not a single intact building, not a single remaining tower.


    Everything was scorched.


    Is this... victory?


    Is this the price of survival?


    ''How many have died?''


    How many lives have been sacrificed...


    For me to be alive here, now?


    ''No...!''


    I shook my dazed head, setting aside the boiling guilt for a moment.


    Because I know.


    Those who gave their lives for this front line would not want me to think this way.


    They hoped their sacrifice would sustain this front line, that their dearrades would join forces and move forward... knowing they threw their lives away like dogs for that.


    So, I tried to give hope to everyone in any way I could. As the one responsible for leading everyone out of this mess, I tried to organize the situation and allow everyone to rest for a moment.


    And then-


    Whooosh!


    That''s when it happened.


    Behind me, in the air, magical particles swirled with an ominous sound.


    "..."


    I clenched my teeth and turned towards the waves of those blue-glowing magical particles.


    sh-!


    And... a ''door'' opened.


    It was a massive teleport gate.


    Creeeak!


    And, opening that huge door with both hands-


    "My wish... is not something as trivial as a nightmare...!"


    A figure made of flies, a woman''s shape, appeared.


    It was White Night, who had been forcibly teleported somewhere during the civil war with the King of Flies using teleportation.


    "...Huh."


    I muttered in disbelief.


    "This is really too much, seriously."


    "I was originally a resident of this world! The Demon King didn''t resurrect me, but merely took me under his wing!"


    White Night, with her eerie figure made of flies, shed herpound eyes and shouted.


    "So, even if I''m swept away to the Oblivion''s Beyond, I can eventually find my way back to this world...!"


    With each of her promations, fliesbined with darkness from another dimension spread in all directions, covering the dark night sky in glittering colors.


    Heroes and soldiers instinctively gripped their weapons and looked up at the sky. But everyone felt it. I did too.


    This is...


    "...Where did the King of Flies go? Don''t tell me, he''s already dead?"


    ...the end.


    "Then I can dere it for sure."


    From the spot where the King of Flies had fallen and frozen, White Night picked up something.


    It was the scepter.


    With the giant fly''s hand holding the tiny scepter as if it was precious, White Nightughed madly.


    "Now, I am the new King of Flies...!"


    It was game over.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Slowly rising to her feet, White Night became the new King of Flies, and at that moment, I was flooded with all sorts of thoughts.


    Would the Imperial Edict I had ced on the first King of Flies work on White Night?


    If it doesn''t work, is there another way?


    If everyone still breathing were to resolve to fight to the death, what then?


    Or, if we were to surrender from the very beginning...?


    As long as it''s not game over, if there''s any way to continue this fight...


    ''Like when we faced the Goblin God-King, maybe an unexpected ally will appear...!''


    Harboring such vain hope, I was about to look northward when-


    "...!"


    In the next moment, I urgently shifted my gaze southward.


    Something... someone else.


    Was approaching from the south.


    "What...?"


    It wasn''t just me. White Night also looked south with surprise, and the heroes stationed throughout the ruined city began to turn their attention southward, one by one.


    The aftermath of the explosion was still burning in the southern ins.


    Cutting through the center of the st site, still emitting dazzling light and magic energy.


    Step. Step.


    A figure was walking through.


    In the deep, heat-suffused night,


    There stood a man.


    Despite the great distance, the aura he emitted was so intense that it almost seemed like an illusion that his form was clearly visible.


    Dressed in a neat ck and white suit, with long ck hair casually trailing behind him...


    And those shining golden dragon eyes lifted high.


    Though he took on a human form, it was clear. This was no human.


    Step. Step.


    Was it an illusion? As he walked, it seemed as if the light retreated behind him.


    The mes and magic energy around the st site receded, and the man walked straight through the path that opened up towards Crossroad.


    Having only seen his ''true form'' in the game, this was my first time facing him as a human... but I felt like I knew who he was.


    "Myself, I have only heard tales of such a being."


    Next to me, Dusk Bringar, pressing down on her blood-soaked shoulder, spoke with difficulty.


    "The end of the mythological era, fought by my ancestors..."


    Hearing the identity of the man, I closed my eyes tightly.


    "...The ck Dragon King."


    The Nightmare Legion''s topmander. The ck Dragon Lord.


    Master of the Deep Night. The First Midnight.


    Darker than the deepest night. He who brings down the sun. Devourer of the moon. The World''s End Bringer-


    "Night Bringer..."


    Step. Step. Step.


    Quenching the swirling mes in the southern ins with his innate aura of darkness.


    The king of the ck Dragons approached Crossroad with a dignified stride. White Night stared at him silently.


    Rank 3, the Grand Sorceress, and rank 1, the ck Dragon.


    If these twomanders of the Nightmare Legion were to join forces, even Crossroad in its prime condition would struggle to hold them off.


    Yet, despite this- I remained vignt, looking for an opening.


    After all, the sudden appearance of this man was... an unforeseen factor.


    Perhaps, though the odds were slim, a way out might present itself here.


    Step...


    Though it seemed he was merely walking lightly, Night Bringer had already arrived in front of Crossroad.


    He was holding something carelessly in one hand... Upon closer inspection, it was a person.


    Her white hair tangled, her body soaked in blood, and her robes torn to shreds, with an old, rusty sword tied to one hand...


    "...!"


    It was then I realized the identity of the person Night Bringer was holding.


    It was Nameless.


    Having reached right in front of the destroyed southern gate, Night Bringer carelessly threw Nameless forward. His ck lips parted, and an emotionless voice flowed out.


    "...This deposed princess tried to stop me, causing a dy."


    Nameless couldn''t even groan as she rolled on the ground. Every time she touched the earth, blood painted the floor like a brush soaked in red paint.


    I hurried to check on Nameless''s condition, but Night Bringer verbally stopped me.


    "She''s not dead. If killing her was an option, she would have been torn to pieces a hundred times over."


    "..."


    Despite my fierce re, Night Bringer simply shifted his gaze to meet mine briefly, showing no reaction.


    "Night Bringer...!"


    White Night flew into the sky, releasing terrible hostility in all directions, andnded in front of the ck Dragon.


    Only then did Night Bringer turn his face, lifting his bored gaze to meet White Night''s.


    Thump-!


    White Night''s giant bodynding on the ground caused it to quake.


    While the humans around swayed, Night Bringer, through some trick, didn''t move an inch.


    White Night red with a dreadful red light emitting from his multiple eyes, grinding his teeth.


    "What business do you have here!"


    "...To think it was the Grand Sorceress. Quite the sorry sight you''ve be."


    "Answer my question! Why are you here? This deluge was supposed to be the Fly Legion''s affair!"


    "Are you prolonging your life by stealing bodies from that Fly Legion? How... disgusting."


    For the first time, a smile appeared on Night Bringer''s lips. A clear mockery.


    "Shut up...! Answer me! This deluge belongs to the Flies! You weren''t supposed to join! Didn''t the King of Kings decree it so!"


    "I came chasing after it because that Fly Legion stole something of mine."


    Night Bringer, touching the cor of his suit, tilted his head to the side, then looked directly up at White Night with his golden eyes.


    "I''vee to retrieve something that belongs to me."


    "What could possibly belong to you...?"


    "There, isn''t it?"


    Night Bringer pointed with his index finger, directing it at something in White Night''s grasp.


    "The King''s Scepter."


    "...!"


    White Night, startled, clenched her hand tightly. It was a clumsy motion, like a child hiding a toy from a parent.


    As if knowing the King''s Scepter was hidden in White Night''s hand, Night Bringer gestured towards it.


    "That is the symbol of the King of Kings. He whomands all themanders of the Nightmare Legion- the Demon King."


    "..."


    "I don''t know what mistake Cromwell, the foolish Guardian Demon Commander in charge of acting authority, made for that King''s Scepter to have rolled all the way here to human territory."


    Listening silently, from White Night''s entire body- the redpound eyes of all the flies thatposed her body shed in sequence.


    Power began to slowly surge within the body of the King of Flies. Night Bringer continued calmly.


    "The Demon King is in seclusion, and now that I have killed Cromwell, who was acting in authority, and usurped this hellish throne. I have finally be the new King of Kings of the nightmare."


    "..."


    "Of course, that King''s Scepter is mine as well. Hand it over quietly, White Night."


    A smile also formed on White Night''s lips. That smile too was one of mockery.


    "What if I refuse?"


    "Oh... Is there a reason?"


    "There''s only one reason...!"


    Behind White Night, colors that shimmered with the darkness of another world spread out, forming the shape of wings that spread like a neuralwork.


    From the fully spread wings, no, from her entire body- White Night roared, emitting an overwhelming morale.


    "I too am vying for the throne- for supremacy!"


    "Indeed..."


    Night Bringer nodded.


    "Without such ambition, how could one be the leader of an army."


    "Now, Imand both the Liches and the Flies!"


    King of Flies White Night dered with a voice that echoed hundreds, thousands of times.


    "With the endless magic power provided by the constantly breeding flies, and with the endless immortality provided in their ceaseless breeding- I will start a new life as a Lich that never dies!"


    Whoosh-


    The night wind blew. Night Bringer''s long ck hair flowed over his neatly ck suit like a cape.


    Through the wildly disheveled ck hair, his half-closed golden eyes, tired-looking, opened wide.


    "You have reached a pitiful conclusion, sorceress."


    "Say what you will, I..."


    Swoosh-!


    Power swirled and gathered in the two wings spread behind her, and with terrifying momentum, White Night wasunched forward.


    "By any means, I will ascend and reach that celestial throne-!"


    The countless number of flies thatposed White Night''s body shed their malevolent lights from theirpound eyes, staring down Night Bringer.


    All those hostile ''gazes'' materialized into curses, transforming into the form of a gigantic spear in White Night''s hands.


    White Night,ughing maniacally, drove that spear down towards Night Bringer.


    "Huh."


    With a small sigh, Night Bringer took a dignified step forward with one foot shod in his shoe,


    "Trivial."


    Then, flinging thepels of his suit, he stretched out one hand forward- and clenched it.


    Crack-!


    The next moment, White Night''s upper body vanished.


    "...?!"


    Everyone watching was taken aback.


    An invisible, formless power- no, ''the night'' itself had clenched and crushed White Night''s upper body.


    Like the battles before, this strike was truly transcendent.


    A force that mere mortals could never contend with.


    "You."


    Looking at White Night, whose upper body had flown away, Night Bringer casually remarked with his hand in the air.


    "You are not of the caliber to oppose me."


    Ssshhhh-


    Staggering back, the King of Flies rbined the remaining flies to once again form the figure of a woman.


    With more than half of the flies gone, the newly formed White Night was significantly smaller in size.


    White Night was visibly confounded by the overwhelmingly powerful difference.


    "What, what-"


    Night Bringer snapped his fingers.


    "Hand over the King''s Scepter quietly, insect. It''s too much for you to handle."


    "Shut up..."


    White Night''s body, trembling, began to disintegrate.


    "I can continue to live even if only one remains... But you, even if you''re a dragon, have only one life."


    "..."


    "If I have to eliminate you anyway, I''ll do whatever it takes to kill you here and now-!"


    Snap-!


    White Night scattered.


    Transformed into countless flies, White Night became like a ck cloud, engulfing Night Bringer from all sides.


    Red curses swirled at the tip of each fly''s mouth.


    What effect those curses had, how they intended to kill Night Bringer, I couldn''t tell.


    Click...!


    With an annoyed flick of his finger, the flies falling towards him- just like a night sky clearing of clouds, vanished cleanly.


    "If one remaining can continue your life."


    Night Bringer indifferently uttered.


    "Just erasing every single one ends it all."


    Among the countless vanishing swarms of flies...


    There was one very small fly, desperately retreating and fleeing.


    "Where do you think you''re going, White Night."


    Night Bringer stretched out his hand, catching the fly with an intangible force, then flung it down at his feet-


    "Whether a great king or a great emperor, ept the end befitting the title you''ve imed for yourself."


    "No, no! My, my immortality...!"


    Crunch.


    He stomped it to death.


    Without uttering ast word, White Night died under Night Bringer''s shoe.


    An incredulously vain end for her, who had survived by all means.


    Night Bringer''s luxurious leather shoe pressed lightly against the ground, and without even checking, he walked forward, step by step.


    Towards me.


    No... towards the King''s Scepter that had fallen in front of me.


    Stopping his stride, Night Bringer flicked his index finger upwards, and the King''s Scepter that was rolling on the ground soared elegantly into the air.


    Catching the King''s Scepter with his other hand, Night Bringer looked straight at me. Then he spoke.


    "Meeting you for the first time, yer."


    "..."


    "I''ve heard you''re the new King of Kings of this human realm. I am Night Bringer, the newly crowned King of Kings of hell."


    The King of Kings of monsters.


    The King of Kings of humans.


    We stared at each other in silence for a moment.


    The ck Dragon King examined me from top to bottom, then suddenly grinned.


    "Let me ask first."


    A beautiful, yet cruel smile.


    "How do you wish to die?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Stunned by his absurd question, I was momentarily speechless.


    How could he ask how I wished to die?


    "You are a mortal, after all. Your life will eventually decline, and the ambitions you harbor will erode and perish."


    Night Bringer spoke as if he was genuinely curious.


    "The end is inevitable. So, how do you wish it to be?"


    "..."


    "Speak, ultimate challenger. As you fight to prevent the world''s demise, what kind of death do you desire?"


    What kind of death do I desire?


    Instead of answering, I slowly took out the will that I had in my possession.


    After taking a deep breath, I fluttered it in front of him.


    "This is the will I wrote before entering this battle."


    "Ho."


    A flicker of interest crossed the golden eyes of the ck dragon.


    And then, I,


    Rip.


    tore the will in half.


    Although confusion filled Night Bringer''s gaze, I ignored it and did what I had to do.


    Rip, rip, rip-


    Tearing it in half, and in half again- I shredded the will into pieces.


    My hands trembled just from tearing theyered paper. Yet, afterpletely tearing up the will, I scattered the pieces on the ground and growled.


    "This is my answer."


    "..."


    "There''s no death I desire. The only thing I wish for is one thing alone."


    I spat out the words.


    "Life."


    "..."


    "For all my people... and for every life above this frontline, to continue living, embracing their potential."


    "..."


    "How it all ends, I don''t know. However, I just want to see it. To see everything that unfolds."


    Night Bringer slightly shook her head.


    "What meaning is there in all this mortality? It''s all destined to end in decay, a fate that will ultimately extinguish."


    "So what? Just because everyone who lives will eventually die and the world will ultimately be destroyed, should we just lie in bed and wait for thest leaf to fall?"


    "Such a peaceful end wouldn''t be so bad, would it?"


    "Perhaps. But."


    - Brother!


    Suddenly.


    The image of a young boy, lying in a hospital bed in aa, shed through my mind.


    "...But I want to see that child smile."


    I blurted out aimlessly.


    "I want to see him stand on his own two feet in this world, to live. In this hellish world where only the iron-willed can survive..."


    "..."


    "Yet, I want to see that child, who chose to live despite everything, finally smile."


    Night Bringer gazed at me thoughtfully.


    I met his shining golden eyes squarely and spoke with conviction.


    "So, spare us. Night Bringer."


    "...What?"


    "Stand down. Give us, one more chance."


    I stood tall, unflinchingly begging for our lives with dignity.


    The ck dragon seemed genuinely surprised, as if he hadn''t expected me to take such a stand.


    "Why should I? With a mere flick of my finger, you all would be dead."


    "Don''t you see, King of Nightmares?"


    I raised my hands to point at my subordinates behind me.


    Despite being utterly exhausted and covered in blood, their eyes burned fiercely, ready for battle again, my heroes.


    "Thest amusement this world can offer you is us."


    "...!"


    "We are the guardians who protect humanity. If we fall, what remains will be unimpressive. Humanity will weakly perish, and then... it will all be over."


    The ck dragon''s face slowly twisted into a smile, whether because my words were absurd or for some other reason, I couldn''t tell.


    Just.


    "Us being wiped out with a mere flick of your finger would be too vain, wouldn''t it?"


    I was merely struggling.


    Ugly, foolish, and naive as it may be.


    Somehow, one more time. To continue the game-


    I would do anything.


    As a yer who has taken on the responsibility, by any means necessary.


    "Such an ending would taste too nd, wouldn''t it?"


    "..."


    "Stand down. And give us time. Time for us to prepare for the final battle..."


    I neither bowed my head nor bent my back.


    I boldly met his eyes, as if demanding something perfectly natural.


    "As a King of Kings, facing me as a great challenger, for a grand duel."


    "..."


    Silence fell.


    Then, with a wide smile, Night Bringer nodded slightly.


    "You are a selfish king."


    "..."


    "If you had wished for a peaceful death, I would have granted it this time."


    Looking over my people leaning on each other with wounds, Night Bringer continued.


    "All of you could have escaped this painful life and met afortable end in the quiet of night. That would have been the greatest mercy I could offer."


    "..."


    "But since you chose to fight. As you wish, fight and die painfully."


    The King of Monsters firmly nted his staff on the ground with a thud and raised his voice.


    "I propose a truce."


    "...!"


    "The previous assault. And this assault. Both were vitions of the rules by our side. Either the legions went out separately or joined together for the sortie."


    Night Bringer nodded.


    "If there had been a King of Kings before, he would have punished the sortie legions ordingly. But that guy is in seclusion now. Even the execution of punishment has halted."


    "..."


    "Instead, I''ll impose a penalty on our side. Until the next great flood, we will not invade humanity. How about it?"


    I nodded.


    "epted."


    "Don''t be too relieved."


    Seeing my face, which must have inadvertently shown relief, Night Bringer chuckled.


    "The one to march out next time, during the great flood- will be me."


    "...!"


    "By then, this world will be doomed."


    With a turn,


    Night Bringer spun around, his long ck hair swirling in his motion.


    "Prepare yourself. Heal your wounds. Ponder on how to kill me, and flounder desperately. As mortals should... Burn your bodies and souls to stand against me."


    "..."


    "You said you wanted to see the child smile. Guardian of humanity."


    With a tilt of her head, Night Bringer''s golden eyes shimmered with a chilling warmth.


    "I too, am curious to see... you cry."


    ...What?


    When your modest hope is trampled and burnt to ashes, when that vain hope disappears, when even your firm spirit is broken, and finally, when destruction arrives before your eyes...


    "..."


    "How delightful it will be to see the tears you shed. Just watching will be a pleasure."


    I had intended to remain silent if possible.


    But I couldn''t hold back and spat out a retort.


    "You sadistic bastard..."


    "Ha-hat."


    He casually stepped forward, replying as he walked.


    "Is there a king who does not enjoy inflicting pain?"


    The ck dragon, who had been walking, suddenly stopped and turned to the side.


    There stood Dusk Bringar, her dress torn in ces from the fierce battle and stained with blood, her long ck hair a disheveled mess. Her beloved silver crown was smeared with soot.


    Paying no mind to such details, Dusk Bringar stood proudly, ring fiercely at Night Bringer.


    "..."


    "..."


    For a moment, the ck dragon, revived from the nightmare, and the half-dragon, inheritor of the red dragon''s blood, stared at each other.


    "...I see. The blood of that dragon continues to flow."


    Muttered Night Bringer before he started walking again. Dusk Bringar shouted at his back.


    "Are you ignoring me, ck dragon? Is there nothing more you wish to say?!"


    "..."


    "My ancestors burned you to ashes and devoured you! I will ensure you meet the same end as back then!"


    "Do not be mistaken, half-dragon."


    Whoosh-


    Night Bringer, with his chin raised, glowered. A level of Dragon Fear, far surpassing anything Dusk Bringar had ever unleashed, swept across the area.


    "Your ancestor was a being so great, iparable to a mere morsel like you."


    Thanks to my [Unyielding Commander], our heroes were unaffected by fear, but suddenly, soldiers unable to breathe grasped their throats, gasping.


    "Ugh...?!"


    Even the formidable Dusk Bringar''splexion turned pale, and she staggered backward.


    Seeing Dusk Bringar like that, Night Bringer scoffed and withdrew his Dragon Fear, then resumed walking.


    "The only reason you can preserve your life now is solely due to the truce I dered with my own words. A king cannot go back on his word."


    "..."


    "Do not be impatient. Anyway, during the next great flood..."


    Night Bringer lightly flicked his finger.


    "I will annihte everything, including you and the history your ancestors have built."


    Crack!


    The silver crown, a symbol of sovereignty over the Bringar Duchy resting on Dusk Bringar''s head, was crushed pitifully and fell to the ground.


    Drip. Drip. Drip.


    Blood trickled down Dusk Bringar''s forehead, staining her small face.


    With a blood-stained face, Dusk Bringar, unmoving, red at the receding figure of Night Bringer.


    "See you again, mongrel."


    Night Bringer, with a sneer, walked into the southern ins, disappearing into the swirling dust.


    "I hope you can show even a millionth of the feats your ancestors achieved."


    Eventually, the ck dragon''s figure vanishedpletely.


    "..."


    A long silence settled.


    Despite the end of the long battle, everyone remained frozen in ce, as if petrified.


    Turning to look at my subordinates, who didn''t know what to do, I finally managed to speak.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s by luck. It doesn''t matter if it''s by chance. Whether it''s by coincidence or cowardice, whatever form it takes, it''s fine."


    I spoke desperately.


    "We survived."


    "..."


    "To survive to the very end and fight is the duty of this frontline. And today, each of you has fulfilled your duty excellently. That is enough."


    That is enough.


    For us who have survived, that''s...


    After taking a deep breath and bowing my head, Imanded.


    "...Ring the bell, light up the city. The battle is over. One by one, step by step... let''s start doing what needs to be done again."


    There''s so much to say, so much everyone wants to pour out.


    But there''s too much to do right now.


    "Send a messenger to the temple. The battle is over, prioritize transporting the wounded... no, set up a field hospital right here."


    "Yes...!"


    "There are still many wounded not yet rescued because it''s dark. Those with rtively minor injuries should receive basic treatment and join the rescue efforts."


    "Understood!"


    As I issued orders mechanically and systematically, my confused subordinates quickly started to move.


    People in shock and panic, people crying out of sorrow, people screaming from the pain of their injuries...


    Everyone, with their expressions and voices, covered in blood and dust, rushed to various parts of the city.


    "..."


    After sending off the main party members with a gesture, who looked at me worriedly,


    I leaned wearily against the gpole, looking over the ruined south side of Crossroad.


    It hurts.


    Can we rebuild the city, so ruthlessly demolished?


    Can we heal the wounds carved into people''s hearts today?


    This deep pain, these scars embedded in everything, in everyone...


    And the blood that will continue to spill here in the future.


    How should I soothe it?


    I felt suffocated by the overwhelming feeling.


    It hurts too much.


    Faces of people who died today were superimposed on each ruined building.


    I desperately closed my eyes tight, mping my mouth shut to prevent a groan from escaping.


    Why is it like this again...


    I''m supposed to beforting others. I''m supposed to uplift and stand everyone up.


    Why can''t I remainposed, and why...


    Why do I keep bing so weak...


    "Chuk..."


    I reached my limit.


    Desperately moving behind a copsed building, I sat down, covered my face with my hands, and stifled my cries, sobbing quietly.


    Thankfully, it was a dark night without a trace of moonlight.


    People pretended not to know that I was hiding and holding back my tears.


    Halfway through the third year,


    The invasion of monsters intensified disastrously,


    The World Guardian Front suffered the most significant damage since its establishment,


    And destruction was relentlessly racing towards us.


    It was ate summer night, as autumn drew near.


    ***


    [STAGE 35  CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP  Ash(EX)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash(EX) and 109 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - Skuld(SSR)


    - Kellison(SR)


    - Burnout(SR)


    - And 52 others <Expand List>


    [Injured Characters]


    - Yun(SSR) and 197 others <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Great Fly Magic Core(SSR): 3


    - Mutant Entity Magic Core(SR): 188


    - Normal Entity Magic Core(R): 519


    - Individual Barrier Creation Artifact(SR): 44


    - Fly Legion Magic Stone: <Tallying>


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 5


    - SR Grade Reward Box: 20


    - R Grade Reward Box: 100


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: If the world was ending]


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Nameless opened her eyes three days after the battle had ended.


    "!"


    As soon as she regained consciousness, Nameless startled and bolted upright. She grabbed the iron sword ced by her bedside and looked around cautiously.


    "This is"


    It was a guest room in the Lord''s mansion.


    Though it was a guest room, it was being used as a makeshift infirmary.


    Across the hallway, makeshift beds were lined up. Wounded soldiersy in a row, and weary priests bustled about, tending to the patients.


    Nameless looked down at her body, stiff and wrapped in bandages.


    Why am I here? I was fighting Night Bringer and then


    Originally, she intended to dy the departure of the King of Flies, but then she decided to confront a greater evil that appeared.


    The ck Dragon. Night Bringer.


    Following the King of Flies, this evil dragon was confronted by Nameless.


    - Where are you going, ck Dragon?


    - Naturally, to bring destruction to the world.


    After a brief exchange, they engaged in battle. They were never in a rtionship that required much conversation.


    Nameless fought the ancient evil dragon for three days in a battle that shook the heavens and the earth  but in the end, she couldn''t withstand it. In fact, she was never a match to begin with.


    She just clung on and endured.


    After depleting all her ''light'', she would die, resurrect, and then cling on again in an attempt to stop the ck Dragons advance.


    As an immortal, she had no reason to fear death.


    Despite this, she ultimately failed.


    Night Bringer, annoyed by Nameless, who kept resurrecting and clinging to him, did not kill her but simply subdued her and took her away.


    Thus, she was now in Crossroad.


    Nameless med herself for not being able to stop Night Bringer and, at the same time, was relieved that Crossroad remained safe.


    "Ugh"


    As she struggled to get out of bed, intending to leave the room,


    "Please rest a bit more."


    A calm voice reached her.


    Looking in that direction, she saw a familiar man with ash-gray hair and sses - Aider, the Lords advisor.


    Through her foggy thoughts, Nameless struggled to remember his name before calling out to him.


    "...Aider."


    "Your injuries are severe. Even for an immortal, pain is still pain, isnt it?"


    "My pain is meaningless. More importantly, Crossroad"


    Before Nameless could say more, Aider gently pushed her back down onto the bed.


    It was a weak gesture, but strangely, Nameless could not resist Aiders touch. Eventually, she quietly sat down on the bed.


    "How is Crossroad?"


    After a moment of silence, Nameless asked. Aider shook his head bitterly.


    "Its a mess."


    "It''s all my fault. If I had stopped those monsters sooner, or if"


    Namelessmented with a look of despair.


    "If our Lake Kingdom hadnt fallen into darkness"


    "..."


    "Its all my sin. How can I ever make amends"


    Listening quietly, Aider faintly smiled.


    "Im sorry, Princess. But dwelling on the past is not the style of this city."


    "...?"


    As Nameless looked puzzled, Aider pointed outside the window.


    "The Lord is already taking action."


    The room Nameless was in faced south, and from there, she could clearly see the southern part of the city.


    In the utterly ruined southern part of the city


    "Search & Recovery!"


    Ash shouted as he and his men hurriedly moved around.


    "It''s Search and Recovery! We search, rescue, and recover!"


    "Yes!"


    "Today, from this area to that side! Come on, everyone! Let''s do our best until lunch!"


    "Yes-!"


    Heroes and soldiers with minor injuries, along with workers, rushed in and started shoving their shovels into the debris of copsed buildings.


    The dead and injured had all been rescued and dealt with in the past three days, so now what remained was clearing the rubble.


    Watching the bustling city in a daze, Nameless heard Aider speak.


    "We''ve lost a lot and many have died. But we cant just stop."


    "Is Ash okay?"


    "Of course not."


    Aider sighed softly.


    "He must be suffering more than anyone."


    "..."


    Everyone knew.


    That Ash was clearly pushing himself too hard.


    On the recovery site, leading from the front, issuingmands energetically, and moving busier than anyone, but... everyone knew he was suffering as if he might copse at any moment.


    Yet, because his effort was both heart-wrenching and needed here,


    Everyone just pretended not to notice, following his orders and dedicating themselves to the recovery effort.


    "...I''ll go help too."


    Nameless finally managed to get up again.


    With a resigned sigh, Aider helped Nameless into a new robe over her bandaged body.


    As Nameless was adjusting her robe, she timidly asked Aider.


    "Aider, if it''s okay... could you tie up my hair so it''s out of the way for work?"


    Aider smiled faintly.


    "Of course. dly."


    Namelesss long white hair was neatly tied at the back.


    Thus, Nameless walked towards the southern part of the city, rolling up the sleeves of her robe.


    How to repay the sinsmitted by the Lake Kingdom was unclear, but one thing was certain.


    Contributing to the effort here and now would be more helpful than a hundred apologies.


    "Ash!"


    Turning to the sound, Ash saw Nameless and also shouted out loud, as if emboldened.


    "Is there anything for the Lake Kingdoms best worker to do?"


    ***


    Barracks. Ariane Kingdom quarters.


    "..."


    Hesitating for a moment, Kun carefully opened the door and stepped inside.


    "Whoa!"


    "Whos there?!"


    As the massive werewolf approached, the warriors of the Ariane Kingdom instinctively raised their weapons in defense.


    Kun stopped and showed his hands.


    "...Its me."


    "Ah..."


    At that moment, Kun was transformed into a silver-red werewolf, regardless of whether it was day or night, whether the moon was out or not.


    The warriors of the Ariane Kingdom recognized Kun but still looked at him warily. Kun silently surveyed the interior of the quarters.


    "Hows Yun?"


    "...Shes alive."


    A priest from the Ariane Kingdom, who had been tending to their own warriors, emerged from the back.


    "But the paralysis poison injected by the monster was so potent that... The poison is still having a lethal effect, causing her to fall into aa."


    "Can she recover?"


    "..."


    The priest fell silent.


    Kun quietly ced what he had brought down. It was a basket of flowers, though it was hardly visible behind his erged hands.


    "I''lle again."


    As Kun turned to leave, the priest spoke to his back.


    "There''s no need."


    "...?"


    Looking puzzled, Kun met the priest''s gaze as thetter exined.


    "The king has ordered our return. Our delegation from the Ariane Kingdom has decided to return to our homnd with the princess."


    "When?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "The airship... The Ariane Bear can''t fly. How are you supposed to return?"


    "We''ll have to walk if we must. The path is there, after all..."


    Kun growled in disbelief.


    "Walk all the way to the Ariane Kingdom, with a patient in this condition? And you''re nning to start tomorrow?"


    "...The king''smand is absolute."


    "Staying here to recuperate is what''s best for Yun now. Even just for a few days! You know that as well."


    "Isn''t this ce the most dangerous of all!"


    The priest shouted back.


    The priest trembled in front of a silent Kun.


    "This ce, swarming with such monsters, is... the most dangerous ce in the world."


    "..."


    "The fight here is noble. It is great. But so what? Does that mean our princess has to die here?"


    The priest shook his head disapprovingly.


    "His Majesty has ordered our return through emergency magicalmunication. He wishes to see his daughter before she passes."


    "..."


    "Whether we stay here or make the long journey back, it''s all dangerous... It would be better for Princess Yun to pass away in her homnd, in the embrace of her family."


    The rest of the Ariane Kingdom warriors seemed to agree, nodding their heads somberly.


    "...No."


    Only Kun shook his head.


    "That can''t be."


    "Excuse me?"


    Crash!


    Kun suddenly kicked the ground and rushed past the priest into the quarters.


    The startled people of the Ariane Kingdom hurried after him. Kun easily broke the lock and burst into Yun''s room.


    "..."


    Yuny on the bed, dying, her face covered in cold sweat and her abdomen wrapped in blood-soaked bandages.


    Kneeling on one knee, Kun carefully sat beside Yun''s bed and growled.


    "If the wound was inflicted on the monster front, then the cure must also be there. The best chance for Yun to survive is to recuperate here, not to make a hasty journey north for months. I cannot let Yun be taken away."


    The Ariane Kingdom''s priest was astounded.


    "That has nothing to do with you!"


    "No, it does."


    Kun looked down at Yun''s pale face with deep, well-like eyes.


    "This person is my..."


    ***


    "Bodybag."


    The elves'' quarters.


    Lilly was continually knocking on Bodybag''s door.


    "Bodybag. You have to eat something."


    "..."


    "You haven''t had a sip of water for three days. You''ll die at this rate. Let''s eat something, okay?"


    Bodybag remained silent.


    Lilly sighed deeply and slowly said,


    "Bodybag, there''s a funeral tomorrow."


    "..."


    "We have to send off Burnout on her final journey. If you stay like this, Burnout will be sad too. So please..."


    "...Lilly."


    For the first time in three days, Bodybag''s raspy voice seeped through the door crack.


    "I''ve lost everything. I''ve lost everything. Now, I have no one left."


    "..."


    "Why am I still alive? Godhand, Burnout, Skull, Oldgirl, everyone''s dead. Why am I still here?"


    Lilly rested her forehead against the door. Inside, Bodybag sobbed.


    "I should have just died during my time with the Aegis Special Forces,pleting the mission. Back then, at least there was no hope. We were just bullets, expendable. Once we served our purpose, we couldy everything down and die peacefully."


    "..."


    "But here, I learned what it was to live happily, to live like a human... And then, one by one, they died. To embrace hope only to die, that''s what it means."


    Creak-


    The door slowly opened.


    Bodybag appeared, pale from days of crying without eating or drinking, trembling.


    "Why, why am I alive and hungry? Why am I alive and thirsty... when everyone else is dead? Why am I alive and sleepy, dreaming, wanting to see everyone... Why am I alive."


    "Bodybag."


    Without a word, Lilly opened her arms to Bodybag.


    Staggering forward, Bodybag fell into Lilly''s embrace and cried.


    "It''s okay. Eat, drink, sleep, live. It''s not shameful. It''s not cowardly. It''s okay. It''s all right..."


    Holding the trembling young elf, wracked with guilt over the loss ofrades, Lilly whispered softly.


    "Let''s live, us..."


    ***


    Crossroad''s south. The remains of the wall.


    "..."


    Verdandi sat aimlessly in front of the yet-to-be-reconstructed wall ruins.


    The wall, an ancient wooden structure ckened by fire, still retained its shape. It was the legacy of the World Tree summoned by Skuld at the cost of her life.


    Verdandi looked down with a nk gaze at the spot where her sister had fallen and died three days ago.


    Skuld''s body, merged with those tree roots, had been anchored here.


    Ultimately, Verdandi had to cut her sister''s body from these dead tree roots with her own hands to prepare for the funeral.


    "..."


    The image of her sister''s dried-up, dead face haunted her.


    ''If I hadn''t run away...''


    If she had seeded the elven royal throne instead of pursuing the Holy Grail, she could have been the one to sacrifice herself here. Then, Skuld might still be alive.


    ''It''s all my fault, my fault...''


    As Verdandi contemted, elves cautiously approached her from behind. They were elderly elves wearing ancient decorations.


    "Verdandi."


    "..."


    "The only rightful sessor left to the elven royal family... is you."


    "..."


    "You must ept the crown."


    "I''m not worthy."


    Verdandi shook her head.


    "How can I, who abandoned the kingdom and the people to wander for a hundred years, now wear the crown with any dignity?"


    "However."


    "Enough. Leave me. How can we discuss session before we have even held thete queen''s funeral?"


    The elves closed their mouths and retreated en masse.


    As the sound of their departure faded, Verdandi pulled a dagger from her bosom and thrust it into the ground.


    Thud!


    It was right in front of where her sister had fallen and died.


    "Indeed, I cannot be a queen."


    Verdandi clenched her teeth, staring straight ahead.


    "I must kill all monsters and avenge my sister... I cannot take on a role like that of a queen."


    Holding the dagger that trembled with murderous intent, Verdandi stored her cold hatred in her heart.


    "Wait for me, Skuld. Even if I cannot be a good queen..."


    Dark shadows began to seep into herrge, clear green eyes.


    "I am confident I can be a good avenger."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Temple. Intensive Care Unit.


    Nobody and Chain clicked their tongues as they visited. Their gazes were fixed on Candler, lying on the ICU bed with a dazed expression.


    "She really hurt her head."


    "And now she can''t walk properly either."


    "Who told her to lie~ Everythinges back around."


    "But still, being alive is something. Tsk, tsk."


    Candler had survived.


    It was a mystery how she managed to survive in front of that massive explosion, in the middle of the southern ins.


    Whether it was the golem sacrificing its life to protect her, or some miracle at work...


    But as a result of being caught in the explosion, Candler sustained terrible injuries.


    She suffered burns all over her body and severely injured her head. Her legs were burned to the point she couldn''t walk properly.


    Now, shey in the ICU bed, only able to breathe in and out as she stared nkly into space.


    "..."


    "..."


    Simrly wrapped in bandages all over, Nobody and Chain looked into Candler''s room for a while.


    "Get well soon. So we can y poker together in this boring room."


    "Yeah. It''s boring with just the two of us adults here."


    "When youe to, call us! Scream loudly! Got it?"


    After throwing out such frivolous remarks, the two mercenaries slowly walked away from the ICU.


    The faces of the blind swordsman and the dark magician walking down the corridor were stern.


    ***


    In the ICU next door.


    Gulp, gulp!


    Kellibey was gulping down liquor straight from the bottle.


    His condition, covered in bruises and burns, was not good at all. In front of Kellibey, who kept drinking one bottle after another, Damien pleaded.


    "Master Kellibey. You''re in such a condition, and still liquor, please... At least, after the treatment is over..."


    "Do you think I can be sober right now?"


    Kellibey slurred,ying down the empty bottle on the bed carelessly.


    "Do you know what it feels like to watch your son ride off on Geronimo to his death?"


    "..."


    "I got on a lifeboat. Desperate to live. While my son went off to die."


    Kellibey iled his short arms around wildly.


    "Do you know what I was thinking when the lifeboat caught in the explosion was thrown about and fell off a cliff?"


    "..."


    "I thought it was scary. I was scared of dying. And then, as the parachute opened, and the lifeboatnded slowly at the bottom of the cliff... Do you know what I did?"


    Damien clenched his eyes shut. Kellibey chewed over and spit out the words he had repeated several times.


    "I sighed in relief...! Without realizing it, I was relieved! Relieved that I escaped the explosion that killed my son!"


    "...Kellibey."


    "What kind of father is this... What kind of father am I..."


    Kellibey''s eyes, red with bloodshot, fumbled for the empty bottle.


    "I''m selfish, only know my own life, an old, stubborn, shameless dwarf. Why was I saved, and my son died."


    "..."


    "How can someone like me be the next king!"


    Kellibey threw the empty bottle towards other dwarves lurking outside the ICU.


    ng-! ss shards scattered as the dwarves screamed and backed away.


    "Get out! All of you, get out before I smash your heads in!"


    At Kellibey''s bluff, the dwarves hurriedly retreated.


    Watching Kellibey gasp for air roughly, Damien also slowly stepped out of the room.


    "Rest, Kellibey. Don''t think about anything..."


    "..."


    Finally, in the empty room, Kellibey''s trembling hand covered his face.


    "What can I do for you, son... It''s already toote..."


    ***


    The next day.


    West of Crossroad. The graveyard.


    Once again, in front of the funeral that hade around, the area was bustling. This was because the number of people who died this time was too many.


    "..."


    I clenched my mouth tight at the sight.


    Many had died or were injured. Over fifty heroes had died, and the number of injured heroes exceeded two hundred.


    The casualties among the regr soldiers exceeded a thousand.


    During the past three days, I led the reconstruction efforts by day and visited each of them by night, offering condolences to everyone.


    But... if merely amander''s condolences could soothe all that sorrow, what sorrow would remain in the world.


    The city was still immersed in mourning.


    Coffins were covered with national gs, holy water was sprinkled, and choirs sang...


    As I nkly watched the chaotic scene of the funeral, someone approached me.


    "Prince Ash."


    Turning around, the person limping towards me with a cane was none other than the captain of the airship fleet, McMin.


    I nodded my head.


    "Captain McMin. How are you?"


    "My personal injuries will heal over time. But the wound I suffered as the fleet admiral might never heal."


    The airship fleet was virtually annihted.


    Most of the airships mobilized for this battle had been dmissioned.


    The gship Alcatraz, a symbol of the Empire, had itsst dance but ultimately could not escape dmissioning.


    "The enemy was an extraordinary monster... But this loss is too great. I will report to the Imperial Family, and I too will receive the appropriate punishment."


    "Punishment..."


    "The Alcatraz is a gship symbolizing the Imperial Family. It''s only right to be punished for dmissioning such an airship..."


    McMin then somberly put a pipe to his mouth.


    "Well, I''m not in a position to say such things in front of Geronimo."


    "..."


    Geronimo waspletely destroyed. There was not even a trace left.


    It was at the center of the explosion,pletely melted away.


    "What will you do now?"


    After blowing smoke silently beside me for a moment, McMin asked. I adjusted my cor and answered.


    "What do you mean what will I do? Continue as we have been."


    "Continue fighting the monsters, you mean?"


    "..."


    "From the forward base to the southern walls, all defensive facilities have been destroyed, and the airship fleet is annihted. The casualties number in the thousands. And those were all casualties among the front-line elite."


    I listened quietly. McMin continued.


    "I heard that the ck dragon, the next monster to attack, gave you a time reprieve. But that''s only a month or two at best. Can you recover from this damage by then?"


    "...What are you trying to say, Captain McMin. Are you suggesting we abandon Crossroad and retreat the front lines?"


    "If that''s what it takes, wouldn''t it be better to do so? If we retreat to the central part of the continent, there are several fortresses of the Empire. Or perhaps even pulling back the troops all the way to New Terra for a perfect response..."


    "..."


    His point was valid.


    However...


    "Crossroad is thest line of defense, Captain McMin. If we fall back from here, we can''t predict where the monsters will move next. At the very least, the southern part of the continent will be devastated, and with cunning foes like the ck dragon, they might end all the worlds we don''t protect."


    "..."


    "This fortress city is the gateway of humanity. We must die here if we must."


    Interrupting McMin, who seemed to want to add more, I suddenly asked.


    "Captain McMin. If the world were to end tomorrow, what would you do today?"


    Taken aback by the unexpected question, McMin stroked his chin before answering.


    "...Well, I suppose I''d lie in bed all day, reading my favorite book and perhaps smoking a cigarette?"


    "Is that so."


    McMin asked me as I nodded.


    "What about you, Your Highness? If the world were to end tomorrow."


    "I''d march in."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Into the end of the world, I''d march in."


    I quietly red southward.


    "And from that so-called end, I''d snatch victory and save the world."


    "..."


    "That''s my n this time."


    "Excuse me?"


    "You''ll see, so don''t worry too much for now."


    The schedule had swiftly moved forward. It was almost time for my speech.


    "Thank you for your efforts in the battle. We''ll talk moreter."


    After nodding to McMin, I headed down to the podium.


    McMin looked puzzled but followed behind me.


    ***


    As I took the stage, the gazes of the people tightly focused on me.


    Not many were unharmed, and even fewer were unscarred in spirit. Sorrow and wounds filled everyone''s faces.


    On some faces lingered a chilling rage.


    The faces of my heroes who had lost their loved ones were waves of hatred and grudge.


    "..."


    That too, was a way each coped with their sorrow.


    I took a breath and slowly began to speak.


    "Today, I''ll forego the speeches we''ve repeated over and over. Instead, today... I want to talk about a miracle."


    Scanning the audience, I continued.


    "The story of a mercenary named Candler."


    The soldiers'' attention focused on me. I proceeded.


    "This golemancer was terrified of monsters in her first battle. Afterwards, she exaggerated her injuries and retired."


    I smiled slightly.


    "I don''t wish to criticize her for that."


    Wanting to run away from an iprehensible enemy is a feeling anyone can have.


    Despite such fear, those who can fight remain soldiers, and those who reach their limit retire.


    It''s not a matter of being better or worse. It''s not a matter of right or wrong.


    It''s just how things are. Just one of those things in this crazy world we all struggle through.


    "But. After that, Candler joined the front lines once again. And she sacrificed herself to save the city."


    If she hadn''t summoned her golem to carry the giant fly''s corpse away.


    The city would have been destroyed more terribly than it is now. Maybe we would all be dead.


    But what I want to talk about is not the military achievements she made.


    It''s her heart.


    "For someone who fled to her limits to return to fight again is not just one of those things. It''s not something that happens everywhere."


    I shook my head.


    "It''s impossible."


    Emphasizing again.


    "It''s a miracle."


    The people were looking at me intently. I continued.


    "The miracle isn''t that she summoned a golem to lift the monster''s corpse. The miracle is that she, a regr human being, decided to fight again, risking her life... that''s the miracle."


    I slowly bowed my head.


    "In this battle, there were countless noble sacrifices."


    Burnout.


    Kellison.


    Skuld.


    The Insect Busters. And in countless ces out of my sight, many people...


    Sacrificed their lives for the world.


    "What made them throw their lives into the fight?"


    Raising my head again, I looked around at the people.


    "We are ordinary humans. Compared to those giant monsters, we''re really just small beings. It''s natural to want to run away. That''s instinct. But what exactly allows us to stand our ground and fight here?"


    I clenched my fist.


    "The heart of a person, fighting against monsters too big and too frightening, is more iprehensible than any monster. I want to call this human heart a miracle."


    "..."


    "Everyone here, fighting against the impossible every day and writing down victories, is living within miracles. We live in the midst of miracles."


    I raised my voice.


    "My people."


    Everyone straightened up and looked at me. I continued.


    "I hope you remember the miracles you''ve created. Be proud of these miracles. Do not consider them ordinary. Be aware of the incredible things you are doing."


    I looked towards the devastated south of the city.


    "The situation is not good. We stand on ruins. But these ruins are protected by the miracles of all of us who participated in this battle."


    After giving a faint smile to the people,


    "Let''s start again on these ruins, believing that there is something here that those monsters can never destroy, something that those who went before us wanted to protect."


    I slowly looked at the newly erected graveyard.


    The faces of those who had gone passed through my mind.


    "..."


    Taking a moment to breathe and calm my heart.


    In honor of the deceased, I recited the prepared poem. (TL Note: The Author wrote it in English. So this part wasn''t tranted)


    Tell me not, in mournful numbers,


    Life is but an empty dream!


    In the worlds broad field of battle,


    In the bivouac of Life,


    Be not like dumb, driven cattle!


    Be a hero in the strife!


    Lives of great men all remind us


    We can make our lives sublime,


    And, departing, leave behind us


    Footprints on the sands of time;


    Footprints, that perhaps another,


    Sailing oer lifes solemn main,


    A forlorn and shipwrecked brother,


    Seeing, shall take heart again.


    Let us, then, be up and doing,


    With a heart for any fate.


    ***


    At the same time.


    Lake Kingdom.


    In the deepest darkness of Zone 10, at its core lies the origin of darkness - the King''s Castle.


    "..."


    Night Bringer sat on the throne set up in the audience chamber, eyes tightly shut, motionless like a statue.


    Long silence flowed in this ce shrouded in darkness, and in the audience chamber, frozen as if the world itself had stopped, there was no movement.


    How much time had passed in such stillness?


    The ck dragon slowly opened his eyes. In the settled darkness, his golden eyes lit up as if dawn was breaking through.


    Suddenly, a low voice flowed from between the ck dragon''s parted lips.


    It was an old verse often recited by the Demon King, the original master of this ce.


    Life''s but a walking shadow, a poor PLAYER


    That struts and frets his hour upon the STAGE


    And then is heard no more. It is a TALE


    Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury,


    Life is but a walking shadow,


    A mere actor who boasts and panics for a moment on the stage


    But soon forgotten.


    Life is like a tale


    Spouted by a fool, filled with shouting and rage,


    ***


    Signifying NOTHING.


    Ultimately meaning nothing.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    After the funeral procession concluded, I visited every newly made grave.


    "Prince Ash."


    In front of one of the graves, a man, silently stroking his fine beard, turned to look at me.


    It was Valen, the leader of the Southern City-State Alliance.


    "Lord Valen."


    As I approached and called his name, he nced briefly at the new grave in front of him. I looked at the grave as well.


    It was the grave of the mercenary group, Insect Busters, who had joined us in the defense battle thanks to Valen''s introduction.


    Experts in pest extermination, yet during the first battle at the forward base, five mercenaries were unfortunately captured by the King of Flies.


    Unable to retrieve their bodies, they were buried in empty coffins, and having no ties to this city, there were hardly any mourners.


    Only Valen stood in vigil, as if he were the chief mourner.


    After a moment of silence, Valen spoke up.


    "The Insect Busters."


    "Yes."


    "Truth be told, I had no personal acquaintance with them."


    "Yes."


    "I had only heard of their reputation before I scouted them toe here."


    Valen let out a long sigh.


    "It feels strange."


    "How so?"


    "It feels like I''ve led them to their deaths. To a very lonely and isted end."


    "..."


    "It''s not just them. Of all the soldiers I''ve brought over time, not many have survived."


    A hot wind blew by.


    With my hair tousled by thete summer gust, I asked him.


    "Do you regret it?"


    "As the leader of the Southern City-State Alliance, I shouldn''t. But on a personal level... Yes, I regret it."


    Valen murmured bitterly, looking at me.


    "Even just recruiting soldiers brings me such pain, I can only imagine how much more distressing it must be for you."


    "No matter how much my heart may burn, can itpare to the grief of the bereaved? Can itpare to the agony those who died felt in their final moments?"


    How could itpare?


    No matter how much my heart may burn...


    I briefly paid my respects in front of the Insect Busters'' grave. After finishing my moment of silence and raising my head, Valen asked me.


    "Your Highness, will there be many more deaths toe?"


    "There will be."


    "Honestly, it feels like my heart might break."


    "..."


    "The thought of that giant monster scares me, and the pain of losing the people I''ve brought... It''s shameful. To feel this way and still be the leader of an organization."


    "There''s no need to feel ashamed. It''s only natural for a human being."


    "What should I do? Can people as weakened as I am continue to fight?"


    I thought of Candler. How she, having once fled, miraculously returned and fought again.


    Such miracles, such sacrifices... I can''t demand them of everyone.


    "There''s about two months left until the next battle."


    I changed the subject.


    "Take that time to collect your thoughts, Lord Valen. To see if you can continue to fight, or..."


    Or...


    Even if you choose to leave, I can''t hold you back.


    Valen, and all those who have fought here so far. I know better than anyone that they have already done their best.


    That they have fought hard enough.


    That it''s enough for their hearts to be broken. Because I know.


    Hesitating for a moment, Valen replied with a bitter smile and bowed to me.


    "I will do that, Your Highness."


    ***


    When the southern wall copsed.


    Many were unable to evacuate in time or were swept away by the copse. Half of the casualties in this battle urred here.


    Among those caught in the copse were magicians.


    "..."


    Junior, with reddened eyes, looked at the grave in front of her. In front of the grave, two young magicians were lying face down, wrapped in bandages, crying.


    They were the young magicians who had formed a party under Junior, learning magic from Junior and Dearmudin.


    When the wall copsed, these young magicians, not yet physically hardened, were caught in the disaster.


    Eventually, two died and two were injured like this.


    Junior quietly approached the crying young magicians and stroked their shoulders. The three of them cried together.


    "..."


    Standing behind them, Dearmudin stared nkly.


    "The children die, and the elderly survive."


    His hollow murmur dispersed into the summer wind.


    "The children die, and the elderly survive..."


    "..."


    I stood quietly beside him, paying my respects.


    There was nothing else I could do but mourn.


    ***


    Skuld and Kellison.


    The imperial-style funeral was not held for the Elf Queen and the Dwarf King. Instead, we held separate funerals, each adhering to the distinct customs of their respective races.


    Skuld''s wooden coffin was filled with white flowers, while Kellison''s metal coffin was stacked high with gold coins.


    Yet, no matter the form or the order of service.


    The human heart is the same.


    Elves holding hands and singing their homnd''s mournful songs, Dwarfs silently pouring cherished metals into the coffin, all were crying.


    Verdandi and Kellibey, dressed in mourning clothes, tried to hold strong but eventually shed tears.


    "..."


    After paying my respects in front of their coffins, ording to the customs of their races.


    As I turned to walk away, I saw a towering figure with blue hair in the distance.


    It was King Poseidon XIII of the Merfolk.


    As I approached, the Merking spoke.


    "I underestimated them."


    "..."


    "I thought less of them because they were younger or seemed weaker... I secretly looked down upon them. I thought I was the best here, among the kings gathered for being of different races."


    Instead of his usual signnguage, King Poseidon XIII expressed himself fluently in spokennguage.


    "But that was not the case at all. Those two were far greater kings than I."


    "..."


    "To sacrifice their lives to save their subjects, to save the world... Even if I had such power, I wouldn''t have been able to do the same."


    King Poseidon shook his head, openly admitting his feelings.


    "I''m ashamed of myself for presuming too much."


    "Their sacrifice is noble and grand. However."


    I stood beside King Poseidon, watching the coffins being lowered into the ground together.


    The two deceased kings had left wills.


    They requested to be buried here upon their death and to be reburied back in their homnd after the world had been saved. Just like that.


    Watching the tombs being made in each one''s style, I continued.


    "That doesn''t mean those of us who survive should feel guilty. We shouldn''t regret not having died like them. That wouldn''t be what they wished for."


    "..."


    "What they''ve left behind, what we need to carry forward, thats what''s more important."


    King Poseidon exhaled deeply, his hand trembling slightly as he held his trident like a staff.


    "What did they want to leave behind in this world by sacrificing their lives..."


    After bowing deeply towards thepleted tombs.


    King Poseidon, straightening his back, murmured heavily.


    "Our Merfolk need to reflect on this as well."


    ***


    After visiting the tombs of all the heroes and soldiers,


    I visited Burnout''s grave against. I had been concerned because Bodybag had been crying so sorrowfully when I was here earlier.


    As the sun dipped towards the west, painting the graveyards red with the sunset.


    Bodybag, dressed in ck mourning clothes, was crouching in front of Burnout''s grave. In front of her, Lilly was sitting in a wheelchair, also dressed in mourning attire.


    "Oh!"


    Holding her young son, Sid, in her arms.


    The child, too young to understand the nature of a funeral, iled his limbs innocently. He was growing quickly but was still small.


    "Godfather is here, Sid."


    "Wah!"


    "Ah, Your Highness! You''vee."


    After waving back to Sid and Lilly, I headed towards Bodybag.


    "Oh, my back."


    Standing all day was tiring. I groaned and plopped down next to Bodybag on the ground.


    "..."


    Bodybag nced at me with reddened eyes and nodded slightly. I gently stroked her light green hair.


    After a moment of silence, Bodybag slowly began to speak.


    "Your Highness."


    "Yes."


    "My codename, Bodybag, means ''corpse bag''."


    We listened quietly as Bodybag struggled to speak.


    "Its the bag used to collect and carry the deadrades. And true to my codename, all myrades have died, and I have carried their deaths, surviving alone."


    "..."


    "I''m scared now. To be someone else''srade. To be close to someone else. In fear that they might die. That they, too, might end up in my body bag..."


    Bodybag''s face buried into her forearm.


    "All myrades are dead. There''s no way their deaths aren''t my fault."


    "..."


    "I''m scared... Maybe it would be better for me to die quickly too, to join them... Then, no more..."


    I ced my arm over the trembling Bodybag and slowly began to speak.


    "Bodybag. Do you know what the role of a body bag is? It''s to safely return the deaths of allies to their homnd."


    "..."


    "That''s why you can''t die. You must live, live long, to remember the deaths of yourrades... their lives."


    Bodybag''s trembling eyes met mine. I nodded slowly.


    "Just as Burnout wished, Bodybag. Survive. Survive and prove it. That Shadow Squad existed here. That all five of you lived here."


    "..."


    "That we are fighting here, exactly you."


    After a while, Bodybag asked in a faint voice.


    "Is that... enough?"


    "I don''t know."


    I smiled wryly.


    "But let''s start from there."


    "..."


    "It''s okay to stay hunched over for a bit longer. Let''s slowly stand back up. On these ruins. Together."


    That''s when Sid, who had been looking this way from Lilly''sp, began to il, reaching out his hands.


    With an unintelligible babble simr to "Ah-ah," Sid''s small, chubby hand touched Bodybag''s wan cheek.


    Bodybag stared nkly at Sid.


    Light green mixed with a faint brown - Sid''s eyes, very much like his father, Godhand.


    A faint smile passed over the tearful Bodybag''s lips. Sidughed heartily, pressing his palm against Bodybag''s cheek.


    "..."


    Quietly smiling at this scene, Lilly suddenly turned her gaze towards the graves.


    As if searching for a grave that wasn''t there.


    The nonexistent grave of Godhand, still officially missing but whom everyone had already epted as dead.


    ***


    The ceasefire period proposed to us by the ck Dragon Night Bringersts until the next great flood.


    In other words, until right before the next boss stage - Stage 40.


    Stages 36, 37, 38, 39... It meant skipping four defense battles without fighting.


    Of course, taking the monster''s words at face value isn''t safe, but it seems like he''s the type to keep his word faithfully. So, we''ve gained some respite, to an extent.


    Roughly two months...


    After the funeral, in the evening.


    I visited Serenade.


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild''s Crossroad branch was busy. They had been deployed at the forefront of the reconstruction efforts.


    Continuously iing supplies were being carried out again by the workers.


    Passing through that busy scene.


    "Serenade."


    "Your Highness! If you had sent word, I would havee out to meet you..."


    "How could I when you''re so busy."


    Entering Serenade''s office, I immediately made a request.


    "I have a request. Send a promation to every country, every city, every vige in the world."


    "A promation, you say?"


    "Call it a notice or even an advertisement, but there''s something we need to announce to the whole world on a grand scale. Can you do it?"


    "Of course. It''s not a difficult task. Leave it to me."


    Pulling out fresh paper from her desk, and clutching a quill in her hand stained with ink from the day''s hard work.


    Serenade looked up at me, her silver eyes sparkling behind the lenses of her sses she wore whenever she worked.


    "How should I write it, Your Highness?"


    "Heroes Wanted."


    Behind Serenade, the window with wooden blinds half-drawn.


    Turning my gaze towards the window leaking in the sunset, I recited as I had thought.


    "Financialpensation, high. Honor and glory, exceedingly high."


    Serenades quill, fluently catching my words with elegant strokes, paused at my next statement.


    "Survival probability, low."


    "..."


    "Sess probability, exceedingly low."


    ...Rustle. Rustle.


    The momentarily halted writing resumed as if nothing had happened. I, without showing any sign, continued.


    "Yet, those who wish to save the world. Those who have something they must protect. For everything they love, to stand against destruction, to fight the world''s worst monsters."


    I concluded.


    "Without exception, all shoulde to the world''s southern end, Crossroad."


    "..."


    "By the name of Ash Born Hater Everck,mander of the World Guardian Front."


    My speech ended, and the writing by Serenade eventually stopped as well.


    Silence descended in the office.


    Serenade looking down at the sentence, and me, watching the city through the window.


    The smell of ink on Serenade''s hands. The smell of paper. The scent of the bandages wrapped around me. The dry smell of blood.


    The distant noise of construction, the faint shouts of workers, and the elegies softly drifting in from the graves...


    "Serenade."


    Cutting through the silence between us, I suddenly asked.


    "If the world were to end tomorrow, what would you do today?"


    "..."


    Serenade slowly lifted her head, and I turned my gaze from the window to her.


    Our eyes met through the sunset streaming through the window.


    After a moment of thought, she spoke.


    "I''d... hold a festival in this city."


    "And?"


    "I would dance with you. Until the moment the world ends."


    Serenade smiled.


    So, I smiled too.


    "Then let''s do that."


    "Really?"


    Stepping closer to the puzzled Serenade.


    I took a new piece of paper from the table, took the quill from her hand, and wrote a second promation.


    In about a month''s time, on the uing new moon.


    There would be an autumn festival in Crossroad.


    "Even if the world really were to end..."


    I smiled, handing thepleted promation to Serenade, who blinked in astonishment.


    "Would you still dance with me, partner?"


    Heroes Wanted.


    And the announcement of the Autumn Festival.


    Holding the two promations, Serenade looked at me with reddened eyes for a long while... and then smiled brilliantly.


    Late summer was ending, and early autumn was approaching.


    The third year''s Crossroad Autumn Festival was drawing near.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    The next day. At the lord''s mansion. In the office.


    "Festival?"


    Dusk Bringar, who hade to see me, wore an incredulous expression.


    "Did you say festival just now?"


    "Why pretend you didn''t hear me when you have such keen ears? Yes, a festival."


    I answered calmly, but Dusk Bringar''s baffled expression deepened.


    The Autumn Festival.


    A festival simr to Earth''s Thanksgiving or Harvest Festival, held around the same time in almost every country across the world, not just in the Everck Empire.


    In the Everck Empire, the festival takes ce for three days, from the new moon to the full moon around September.


    It''s funny that it''s the opposite of Korea''s Chuseok, which is held on the full moon. Fitting for a country as dark as its name suggests.


    The first year''s autumn festival had a martial arts tournament and a dance festival.


    I remember setting up stalls for Serenade and others to enjoy various amusements. Was it Dusk Bringar''s first time in Crossroad then?


    The second year, my return was dyed because I plunged into the spirit realm, and as soon as I got back, I had to head to New Terra for the imperial capital conquest battle, so I couldn''t properly attend.


    This time, the season aligns. I''ll be able to fully enjoy the autumn festival this year.


    The defense against the King of Flies was exactly from the new moon to the full moon... not much time left.


    Several days had passed since we defeated the King of Flies. Just over three weeks remain until the next new moon.


    As I was estimating the remaining days, Dusk Bringar mmed her small hands down on my desk with a bang! Ah, you startled me. Why do you do that.


    "What on earth are you joking about now? A festival? With Night Bringer approaching...!"


    "There''s nothing we can do right now anyway."


    I leaned back with my hands sped behind my head, and crossed my legs on top of my desk.


    "Everyone is exhausted from the continuous battles. It''s better to rest easy while the monsters aren''t attacking."


    "But!"


    "Both the people and the city are in tatters. Let''s fully recover while the enemymander has dered a truce."


    It''s rare to have a period set aside just for rest.


    I can hardly remember thest time we couldy down our weapons and rest easy.


    We''ve been in a state of high alert, defending and exploring without rest.


    It''s time to let go. It would be nice if everyone could rx and take it easy for a while.


    "...Alright, resting is fine. Even holding a festival, I can concede that much."


    Dusk Bringar, who is more wary of Night Bringer than anyone in this city, having inherited the blood of a dragon that opposes the ck Dragon, shouted sharply.


    "But shouldn''t we prepare! The ck Dragon is nning to invade! You''re not nning to just y and ignore it, are you?"


    "..."


    "In two months, we''ll have to defend! Do we have a way to stop him?"


    I spoke honestly.


    "No."


    "What?"


    "It''s impossible to defend. We''re bound to lose."


    Dusk Bringar looked stunned at my answer, clearly not expecting me to say such a thing before even starting the fight.


    I exined in a calm voice.


    "First off, we can''t repair the southern wall in two months."


    The copse of Crossroad''s walls had been partial up until now.


    Whether it was damaged by the phantom knight''s greatsword, split by the vampire general''s axe, or crumbled by the goblin legion''s self-destruction... the basic structure remained.


    That''s why emergency repairs were possible.


    But this time it''s different.


    The southern wall waspletely swept away. It copsed due to the King of Flies'' crash and turned to dust in the subsequent explosion.


    It''s not even ruins anymore. It''s gone to nothing.


    We have to start from scratch.


    Even with magical construction technology from the Lake Kingdom, it''s not something that can be done in two months.


    "And even if the walls were intact, stopping the ck Dragon would be a far-fetched idea."


    Even if we pour all our manpower and resources into rebuilding the walls.


    Most heroes and soldiers won''t be able to properly resist in front of the ck Dragon''s transcendental power.


    If they go into battle, they''ll all burn to death against an opponent with apletely different level of power.


    This has been verified with game data. In a battle against the ck Dragon, the number on our side is meaningless.


    In such a situation, there''s no need to keep our forces on high alert. It''s better to give them some breathing room.


    "In two months, if the ck Dragon marches on Crossroad... we can''t stop him. Crossroad will burn, and the realm will fall."


    "..."


    "So, there''s no reason to desperately rebuild the walls. The heroes and soldiers don''t need to train to death either. If we''re going to be swept away and die in the defense anyway."


    "Then what do you propose?"


    Dusk Bringar gritted her teeth, looking incredulous as she stared at me.


    "Just sit with our hands folded and quietly offer our necks when the monsterse?"


    "...No."


    After a long sigh, I straightened my posture and sat up properly in the chair.


    "You know I wouldn''t do that, Duchess. I''ll never give up until thest moment."


    "Then? What exactly do you n to do?"


    "I''ll invade."


    Now, resting my elbows on the desk and covering my mouth with my sped hands.


    I coldly stated.


    "To kill the ck Dragon. Down to the Lake Kingdom."


    "...!"


    Dusk Bringar''s shoulders trembled.


    Yes. This was the strategy I had formted in the game to defeat the ck Dragon.


    Abandoning the hopeless defense for an offensive.


    Invading the dragon''sir to cut off its head.


    It was the only option from the beginning.


    "The ck Dragon... is an entity beyond standard. It exists far outside the norm. You would know since you''ve met it."


    "..."


    "Do you truly have a means to kill him?"


    "Of course, I do."


    Right after saying this with full bravado, I corrected myself in front of Dusk Bringar''s sharp gaze. Ahem!


    "...I don''t have it now, but I know what can be used to inflict damage on him."


    He may be a transcendent being, but he is not invincible. There are several ways to harm him.


    Among them, the strategy I established involves attacking him directly with equipment that can be obtained through any route.


    Top-tier boss equipment. Meaning, the Nightmare yer can damage him. But there''s a more effective weapon...


    I called out its name.


    "Dragon yer."


    "...!"


    This word, meaning dragon killer, refers both to a weapon that kills dragons and to a weapon made from a dragon that has been killed.


    There is a definitive way to obtain this.


    "There may only be one called a true ck Dragon among the ck Dragon Legion, and that''s Night Bringer, but that doesn''t mean there are no other members."


    If it''s a ck Dragon Legion, why is only Night Bringer specifically called ck Dragon?


    That''s because the rest of them are not asplete entities as their lord. They''re like unfinished ck Dragons.


    The rest of them are damn strong too.


    But they haven''t gone as far as Night Bringer himself. With some brainstorming and desperate effort, our squad as it is now could manage to take them down.


    I even killed the daughter of a ck Dragon when I first visited the zing Colosseum.


    Well, that one was, strictly speaking, of the lowest rank in the ck Dragon Legion, its bloodline diluted to the extreme.


    Anyway, after a long-winded exnation. To summarize the conclusion.


    "So, Ash. Your n is..."


    "Yes."


    I exined calmly.


    "We''ll kill the members of the ck Dragon Legion, excluding Night Bringer, make armor from their bones and hides, and forge weapons with their magic cores."


    "...!"


    "Then, we''ll select the elite capable of killing Night Bringer, equip them with that gear, andunch an attack to kill him."


    This is the overarching strategy I will use against the ck Dragon Legion. A conventional tactic.


    Of course, this alone won''t be enough...


    We need to secure as many means as possible, however small.


    And securing these means... will take more time. It''s a waiting game now.


    "Now you know what strategy I have in mind?"


    "..."


    "The ones who will fight ording to this strategy are our elite, and they all need to recover."


    I nced at the bandages wrapped around Dusk Bringar''s body. Even this dragondy had been injured. Not to mention the state of the other heroes.


    "We have fought too long, are too exhausted, and have lost... terribly."


    "..."


    "We need time to rest, Duchess."


    Three weeks and a bit more.


    Until the festival, I intended to give the heroes and soldiers a vacation.


    Most likely, this will be thest vacation the World Guardian Front can enjoy.


    After that, whether we repel the ck Dragon or not, we''ll have to fight until the very moment of the world''s end.


    "You don''t need to worry too much. I won''t just let them rest indiscriminately. Do I look like a kind-hearted club owner? I''m quite the ruthless lord."


    "..."


    "We''ll steadily proceed with rebuilding the walls, and the basic training of the heroes and soldiers will continue. Loosening up a bit doesn''t mean giving up and indulging in revelry."


    Dusk Bringar looked at me with her sunken amber eyes. I smiled bitterly.


    "However, at least in their hearts. They need to put everything down and rest. That''s why I decided to go ahead with the festival."


    "..."


    "Now that you''ve peeked into my mind, what do you think? Are you still not satisfied, Duchess?"


    Dusk Bringar let out a long sigh...


    And smiled, showing her sharp teeth.


    "Ash. Do you remember the promise we made before?"


    "A promise?"


    "The one aboutpeting formand of this frontline, between you and your five closest allies and me and my five royal guards."


    "Oh."


    That was the conversation when I first brought Dusk Bringar to this frontline.


    We had agreed to a contest formand over the monster frontline. It became a moot point when Dusk Bringar backed down first, epting refugees from the Bringar Duchy here.


    "But why bring up that promise now?"


    "Let''s fulfill it."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Let''s carry out that promise we made back then."


    Whoosh-


    Spreading her thinly bandaged arm to the side, the dragondy of the dusk dered.


    "A deration of war, young prince!"


    "...!"


    "Take your vacation until the festival, fine. My knights, my soldiers, and I are exhausted too. Enjoy the vacation to your heart''s content. I won''t argue about this matter anymore. But!"


    Dusk Bringar''s draconic eyes zed fiercely.


    "When we go down to the Lake Kingdom afterward... when we kill the minions of the ck Dragon Legion and invade Night Bringer''sir. Then, I must hold themand."


    "..."


    "I am Dusk Bringar. Fated nemesis intertwined with the ck Dragon, sworn enemies destined to battle to the death. Themand of the operation to kill the ck Dragon rightfully belongs to me."


    Why is it?


    Dusk Bringar, dering war on me with more determination than ever before.


    "Themander of the World Guardian Front. This Dragon Lady of the Dusk formally challenges you formand!"


    Seemed smaller and more vulnerable than ever.


    "..."


    After ncing at the silver crown on her head, tarnished and dented from the ck Dragon''s assault,


    I slowly nodded.


    "Very well. Dragon Lady. I ept your challenge."


    Then I smirked.


    "It seems... we''ve just decided on the rules for this autumn festival''s martial arts tournament."


    A five-person party. Team PVP.


    This autumn festival is going to be very, very entertaining like never before.


    Still covering my mouth with my sped hands, Iughed sinisterly, "Muahaha," and Dusk Bringar, too, spread her arms to the side andughed wickedly, "Kukukuku."


    Then, stopping ourughter simultaneously,


    We red and growled at each other.


    "I will not lose, you greenhorn, you princely brat...!"


    "That''s my line. Your Grace, who seems to forget his age...!"


    Dusk Bringar whirled around and stormed out of my office.


    As soon as I confirmed she had left the mansion, I shouted toward the hallway.


    "Hey! Assemble the main party immediately!"


    Lucas! Damien! Evangeline! Junior! Out youe-!


    Talking about a vacation, huh! Cancel all that!


    It''s straight into hellish training!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Thus, at my urgent call, the main party of five gathered at the lord''s mansion.


    "Ah, um..."


    I was taken aback by the state of the kids gathered before me.


    Lucas, Damien, Evangeline, and Junior, all had sullen faces. They looked as if they were in great pain. Guys?


    "Are you all... okay? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Among our main heroes, these four were supposed to have the least injuries. Why did they look like this?


    They nced at each other, and Lucas was the first to speak.


    "To know that such an entity will be our next opponent, how could our hearts be at ease."


    It was about Night Bringer.


    Lucas let out a sigh of frustration. Such a mighty being that could easily crush the formidable King of Flies with his hand. It must feel daunting.


    "How we can thrust a sword into the neck of that evil dragon... it''s utterly beyond us, so we''ve been worrying all night."


    "Theck of sleep has ruined our faces."


    "...Actually, it''s not that we haven''t thought of any methods."


    Lucas nced at me cautiously, and I clicked my tongue.


    "Hey, even so, I won''t give back Excannibal. Beastification is still prohibited."


    I had taken back the Excannibal that Lucas was using right after the battle and put it into my inventory.


    Who knows what that wicked cursed sword could do to Lucas''s mind.


    Walking such heterodox paths as cursed swords or beastification should be avoided. It might be a source of power for now, but eventually, it will consume the user''s body and soul.


    During the King of Flies incident, we had no choice due to the urgency, but going forward...


    "Oooh..."


    Lucas made a bear-like noise and dropped his gaze. No matter how pitiful you act, I won''t give it back.


    "Evangeline, what about you? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    When I cautiously asked Evangeline, who was lying on the couch next to me, she groaned with an uncharacteristically pallidplexion.


    "...Wouldn''t it be strange if my face were bright, given the state of my homnd?"


    "That''s true..."


    The one to inherit the countship and be the lord of Crossroad in the future was none other than Evangeline.


    But since the southern part of her hometown city had been turned into ruins... naturally, her heart would be unsettled.


    "I''m a bit nauseated too."


    Evangeline flipped her body over on the couch, switching to a prone position, and bounced her legs.


    "I thought I could handle any attack in my best condition, but..."


    "But?"


    "In the presence of a vast and transcendent power like the King of Flies, it seems my shield is of little use."


    After saying so, Evangeline immediately looked disheartened. Indeed, that was the reason for her worsened condition.


    "The monsters are getting stronger by the day, and in the uing battles, I wonder how useful my shield will be... In the ever-expanding battlefield, how meaningful will my individual defense be."


    Evangeline made a strange noise, uweeeeee, and started to spin around on the couch. You''re kicking up dust, girl.


    "I''ve been thinking a lot like this~ So I also couldn''t sleep."


    "A sleepless youth."


    "And this senior here talks like an old man..."


    Moving on from Evangeline, who was rubbing her face vigorously, I looked at Damien next.


    "Damien? You look tired too. Speak freely."


    "Ah, I just worked a bit too hard... Hehe."


    Damien scratched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly. After all, he''s been working as a priest at the temple. There was a funeral yesterday, so he had been busy all day.


    "I... will just focus oning up with concrete ways to better execute the orders from His Highness. The big solutions wille from His Highness anyway..."


    Damien smiled innocently with his tousled face.


    "That ck Dragon is a terrifying being, but His Highness will surely find a way, as always. I''ll be ready to fight well when that timees."


    Stop sending me those pure eyes of trust! They''re blinding me!


    After dodging Damien''s mental attack(?) by turning away, I looked at thest member, Junior.


    ''She lost two young mages under hermand.''


    She must be the most heartbroken among us.


    Without saying much, Junior, with her haggardplexion, gave a weak smile and cautiously observed my face.


    "Your Highness, so... what''s the reason you''ve called us here today?"


    "Ah."


    I quickly erased the intensive hell-training list I had nned in my mind.


    Ah, what hell-training. Let''s start with a vacation.


    "You''re all on vacation. I called you here to tell you that. For a while, don''t think about anything and just rest up."


    The 5-on-5 team match against Dusk Bringer... Of course, we will have to do it!


    But starting right away would be overdoing it. Let''s take a good rest, recover physically and mentally, and then start.


    "Oh, vacation!"


    Evangeline''s eyes widened.


    "It feels like the first time I''ve heard this word sinceing here. Vacation, huh..."


    "You''ve all worked hard. Let''s focus on resting and recuperating both body and mind for a while."


    Then, Evangeline tilted her head in confusion.


    "But what should we do during the vacation?"


    "Huh?"


    I furrowed my brows at the absurd question.


    "Well, you y. That''s what vacation is for."


    "Uhm, even if you say that... I''m not really sure what to do for fun...?"


    All four made a hmm- sound, resting their chins in their hands and pondering.


    It suddenly dawned on me that everyone here, without a proper hobby to speak of, had been solely focused on fighting monsters all this time.


    Two and a half years filled with battle, training, and more battle preparation.


    Looking at the faces of the young children who had devoted their vibrant youth to the monster frontline, I found myself momentarily at a loss for words. I smiled awkwardly and asked.


    "...Since we''re all gathered, how about we eat something?"


    Everyone looked like they had lost their appetite, but I figured they should eat something. Let''s think about what we can do and rest while eating.


    That''s when it happened.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the office door burst open, and everyone turned to look in that direction. What now?!


    "Pant, pant, pant..."


    And what rushed in was... a werewolf with a silver-gray mane.


    It took a few seconds to recognize who it was. Startled, I called out the werewolf''s name.


    "Kun?"


    It was Kun, the King of the Beastmen. After the battle with the King of Flies, he remained in this werewolf form. At first, everyone was shocked, but now we''re somewhat getting used to it.


    No, the problem isn''t us getting used to it!


    Kun hurriedly entered the office, then shut the door and caught his breath.


    "Excuse me for a moment, Captain...!"


    I pointed usingly at the werewolf.


    "What''s going on... No, before that, what are you holding?"


    Kun was holding something wrapped up in a nket. What was so important that he had to hold it so preciously?


    "Oh, this?"


    Then, Kun nonchntly unfolded the nket to show its contents.


    "It''s Yun."


    "...What?"


    Upon closer inspection, it was true.


    The princess with ivory hair - Yun Ariane was asleep inside the nket, looking dead to the world. It''s really Yun! Why are you carrying her around?!


    Wasn''t she being treated at the Ariane Kingdom''s military camp? I heard she was recovering?


    The Ariane Kingdom had reported so to me. They even refused a visit, so I haven''t seen her face...


    "Anyway, please hide us, Captain!"


    Kun quickly looked around and then scurried towards us, shrinking down to crawl under the coffee table. How did hisrge body even fit under there?


    As we all stood dumbfounded by the situation,


    Bang!


    The office door opened again. Everyone turned to look. Who is it this time?


    "Huff! Huff! Huff!"


    There stood warriors and a priest from the Ariane Kingdom.


    The priest from the Ariane Kingdom, with a troubledplexion, scanned the office and shouted.


    "Have you seen a wolf, a wolf?!"


    "A wolf?"


    "Kun! He kidnapped our princess and ran away!"


    My main party members and I exchanged nces in an instant. Everyone was looking at me as if passing the decision-making to me.


    And Kun, crouched under the table, was also looking up at me.


    Begging with his hands sped.


    "..."


    Sweating profusely, I found myself responding without thinking.


    "I haven''t seen him..."


    "Really, Your Highness?!"


    "Uh, yeah... I don''t think I saw him..."


    "Understood. Damn it, he definitely ran this way...! Where could he have gone?"


    The people from the Ariane Kingdom grudgingly left the office.


    As their footsteps faded away, and I was still sweating buckets, I screamed and pointed under the table.


    "You made me lie because of you, you red-cloaked wolf bastard! What are you going to do now? Why would you do something like this and make even the prince a liar?!"


    Kun, who had crawled out from under the table, seemed not to hear my rebuke as he sighed in relief.


    I kept yelling at him.


    "And why are you kidnapping Yun? Wasn''t she being properly treated by the Ariane Kingdom?"


    "That''s a lie from the Ariane Kingdom side, Captain. Yun survived, but she hasn''t regained consciousness because they couldn''t remove the paralysis poison."


    I opened my mouth in shock. Kun continued.


    "And the people from the Ariane Kingdom are trying to take Yun back to her homnd. They nned to transport her today, bynd."


    "What?"


    "The king of the Ariane Kingdom wants to see his daughter''s face onest time. That''s why they came up with this absurd n."


    Crossroad is at the southern end of the world. The Ariane Kingdom, located at the northern end, is incredibly far away.


    It''s an exhausting journey even for a healthy person, let alone for Yun, who is injured and unconscious.


    "So, I stole her. Instead of forcibly transporting her north, it''s much better... more likely to save her if she continues to receive treatment in Crossroad."


    "That makes sense, but..."


    Is kidnapping like this really okay? Is there really no problem?


    As I stammered in confusion,


    Bang!


    The office door opened again. Ah, today is just a day for breaking doors!


    "She''s indeed here!"


    The people from the Ariane Kingdom had returned. Pretending to leave and then raiding this ce again. Ahh, we''re caught!


    "I saw you enter clearly, no matter how much you try to cover it up with the prince''s protection, Kun...!"


    "..."


    "Please return the princess peacefully. Don''t escte this into a diplomatic issue."


    The priest from the Ariane Kingdom spoke with a heavy heart.


    "We only wish for the princess''s happiness. Even if it means she must close her eyes in her homnd, in her family''s embrace. So..."


    "Wishing for Yun''s happiness?"


    Scoffing, Kun stood up and covered Yun''s face with his hand.


    "If that''s the case, people of the Ariane Kingdom. Take a good look at this."


    Then, he ced his furry hand... on Yun''s cheek.


    And astonishingly, the corners of Yun''s mouth, who had been unconscious and asleep... started to curl up into a smile.


    I eximed in shock.


    "What the, she''s smiling?! I thought she was unconscious?!"


    "No, she''s unconscious... She must be..."


    In front of the bewildered Ariane Kingdom priest, Kun continued to demonstrate.


    "Look. Like this. Like this."


    Swipe. Swipe. Swipe.


    As Kun rubbed the soft fur from various parts of his body on Yun''s cheeks and neck, Yun not only started smiling foolishly but even began to drool.


    Is she actually finding happiness from the touch of Kun''s fur even in aatose state? What a natural-born fur enthusiast!


    Kun dered in a determined voice.


    "Being with me is better for Yun''s happiness."


    "Ugh..."


    The priest, who slyly came over to feel Kun''s arm, dropped his head while shivering.


    "These muscles, this fur... His Majesty the King would understand if he felt this himself. I have no choice but to acknowledge it..."


    "You''re just going to ept it?!"


    I was dumbfounded. What exactly is the taste of these northerners...?


    "But we cannot disregard His Majesty''smand. What should we do..."


    I stepped forward in front of the pondering priest.


    "His Majesty wouldn''t want Yun''s death, would he?"


    "Of course, that''s not what we want..."


    "There must be a way to improve Yun''s condition here in Crossroad. Why not continue her treatment here a little longer? I''ll propose it myself, as themander of this ce."


    Everyone''s eyes widened. The priest asked in a trembling voice.


    "And what might that method be?"


    "Below the Lake Kingdom, there''s a facility that helps with stamina and magic power regeneration. It''s called the Bokuk Hawaii... Ah, no!"


    I hurriedly corrected myself.


    "Dungeon Spa!"


    It seems like it''s time for all of us to take a dip in the hot springs, especially now that we''re on vacation.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon Zone 5. Hot Springs Facility.


    Commonly referred to as the Lake Kingdom Water Park by the dungeon spa enthusiasts.


    sh!


    We entered this ce, filled with the smell of sulfur and misty steam, through a teleport gate.


    This is a spot where simply soaking in the baths rejuvenates stamina and magic power, along with providing minor buff effects.


    While itcks dramatic healing effects or miraculous benefits, it still offers a simple form of recuperation.


    We''ve often ced injured troops here between stages to aid in their recovery.


    After enduring fierce battles, it seemed like a good idea for everyone to take a thorough soak together.


    Since the facility can only be used once per stage, I decided to gather all the heroes under mymand and bring them here this time.


    Rumble...


    "Wow, there are quite a lot."


    I was amazed seeing the heroes crowding the hot springs facility lobby, each carrying towels and change of clothes, slowly gathering in the lobby.


    It struck me anew how diverse my heroes were, spanning all ages and genders.


    "Lord. What should we do with these?"


    Director Aider naturally found himself among the throng of heroes. He had brought arge cart filled with boiled eggs and honey water, pulling it along.


    I had ordered it. Since it was around lunchtime, I thought it would be nice to eat those after bathing.


    "Leave it in themunal hall inside the facility. We''ll gather there after our bath and eat."


    "Got it."


    Inside the hot springs facility, there was arge hall built like a lecture hall.


    Since we nned to gather there after our bath to discuss further ns, Aider had the eggs and honey water delivered there.


    It seemed like everyone had arrived. I looked around at the heroes awkwardly lined up in the lobby and shouted.


    "Is everyone here?"


    "Yes~!"


    The response came back morenguidly than usual. Whether from exhaustion or rxation, everyone''s voicecked strength. It was indeed time for a rest.


    "Some of you may have heard, but from today, we''re on vacation!"


    "Wow!"


    "There might be those among you wondering how we could take a vacation with continuous monster invasions. But for now, set aside those thoughts and let the hot springs melt away your worries. After the bath, we''ll have a proper discussion over boiled eggs in the hall about what to do next. Got it?"


    "Yes~!"


    "Good, then let''s go! Go and wash away all the fatigue, headaches, toothaches, back pain, and even the belly fat!"


    At mymand, the heroes dispersed into the men''s and women''s baths.


    Given the heroes hailed from various parts of the world, their bathing cultures differed, as did their bathing equipment. I found this quite interesting to observe.


    Some brought soap, others sponges, some a sturdy towel, and then there was...


    Squeak squeak squeak.


    A hamster...


    "...?"


    I was taken aback trying to identify who brought a hamster cage, when Damian, blinking innocently, came into view. His face bore a look of pure innocence, as if asking what the big deal was.


    "Damian, this friend is...?"


    "Oh, this is Pudong!"


    I know its name is Pudong, but why bring it to the baths?


    "Pudong has been moving less like his old self since he got older... Last time we were here, I noticed there was a sand bath inside. I thought Pudong might feel better after a sand bath."


    "Oh, so you brought him for a bath too."


    "Yes. Hamsters don''t do well with water baths, but they enjoy sand baths. I thought if we picked a clean spot, it would be nice for him..."


    Sure, the stamina and magic power regeneration buffs would naturally benefit him as well.


    Despite being in a dungeon, the plump hamsteryfortably in its cage, seemingly unbothered by its surroundings. I examined Pudong''s tiny eyes.


    "Hamsters usually live for 2, 3 years, right?"


    "Yes. Pudong is a little over 2 years old now..."


    "He doesn''t look it, but he''s quite the seasoned hamster, isn''t he, Pudong."


    Pudong, you need to listen to your owner and stay healthy, okay?


    Anyway, Damian carefully carried the cage containing Pudong into the men''s bath.


    Around him, muscr men gathered, unsure what to make of the hamster cage, chanting ''Pudong!'' ''Pudong!'' before joining Damian... You guys might as well take a sand bath like the hamster.


    I chuckled and turned away, only to see...


    "..."


    This time, a cage containing a person... no, a stretcher carried by Kun caught my eye.


    Naturally, the person on the stretcher was Yun Ariane, with people from the Ariane Kingdom sending sharp nces towards Kun.


    "What are you doing, Kun! Return the princess at once!"


    Kun met the Ariane Kingdom''s people''s res without backing down.


    "If you take Yun and escape northwards as you are, it would cause trouble."


    "That''s not our intention! And why would you bathe Princess Yun? Are you nning to take her into the men''s bath?!"


    "...It''s not possible to take Yun into the men''s bath."


    Kun, after a moment of silent contemtion, seemed to make a resolute decision and dered firmly.


    "No choice then. I''ll have to enter the women''s bath..."


    "That''s preposterous-!"


    I couldn''t help but shout, hitting Kun on the back of his head.


    Such a privileged... ah, no, an act against public order and morality cannot be allowed! Scold!


    Eventually, as apromise, female priests from Crossroad agreed to look after Yun. They would give her a bath in the hot springs and help clean her.


    "Assisting with a patient''s bath is something we''ve done to the point of exhaustion, so please don''t worry."


    The head of the order and the high priest of Crossroad, Rosetta, smiled kindly. Aside from racking up heresy points, she''s amendable priestess, trustworthy enough to be relied upon.


    But a problem arose. As soon as Yun was separated from Kun, herplexion turned deathly pale, as if she were having a nightmare.


    Moreover, she began to shiver as if she were cold.


    "She really must like you..."


    "Ugh..."


    Looking up at me as if incredulous, Kun groaned and then suddenly started to stroke his body with his hands. What''s he doing?


    After a moment, Kun''s hands were filled with fur that hade off his body. Is he really shedding like a dog breed?


    "Here, a ball made of fur. With this."


    Kun skillfully rolled it into a fluffy silver-gray fur ball and tucked it into Yun''s arms.


    As she hugged the rolled-up fur of Kun, Yun''s face rxed into a smile. She''s really unconscious, right? Not just pretending to be sick?


    After such a harrowing process, Yun was surrounded by several priests and vanished into the women''s bath on a stretcher. Hopefully, a hot steam will revive her spirits quickly.


    "..."


    After Yun disappeared into the entrance of the women''s bath, Kun also turned and vanished into the men''s bath.


    Now, not many people remained in the lobby. Only Lucas and Evangeline stayed by my side until the end.


    "Hehe, but it feels good to be out together like we''re on a trip!"


    Evangeline, who had sneakily taken a good number of eggs intended for after the bath, said with a bright smile. Just look at the pieces of egg all around her mouth.


    I was about to scold her, but then I pondered the words she had just thrown out.


    ''...Are we really here for a trip?''


    The primary reason for visiting this hot springs facility is its effect of regenerating stamina and magic power. There''s no need toe all the way to the dungeon for a bath if it''s just about cleaning oneself.


    In essence, the visit to this hot spring is still for a functional purpose, an extension of the routine we repeat between stages.


    ''Even calling it a vacation, we don''t fully rx and enjoy ourselves...''


    I remember Evangeline once talked about going to the sea together the first time we came to this hot spring.


    If we only decided, we could go to the sea, the mountains, the valleys... We could pack lunches and go on pics.


    But we don''t have the peace of mind to do so right now.


    After saving the world from destruction... Could I then go to the sea and y with these kids?


    "..."


    As I tried to imagine a future as unclear as the steam filling my vision... I gripped my towel and stepped into the bath.


    "...Let''s also clean ourselves."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "I''ll just finish eating this. Yum."


    With that, Evangeline cracked open another egg and popped it into her mouth.


    Eat in moderation, you belly fat!


    ***


    Upon entering the men''s bath, the first thing I saw was indeed.


    Muscr men rolling around the sand steaming area with Pudong, all smiles on their faces.


    "..."


    I pretended not to see them and walked into the bathing area, the steam was so thick I couldn''t see anything.


    ''Everyone must be really stressed, huh...''


    If rolling around with a hamster helps them mentally recover, then it''s probably for the best. Hmm...


    ''Huh?''


    At the entrance of the bath, Zenis and Hannibal stood awkwardly, looking embarrassed.


    Zenis''s body bore the unique scars of an inquisitor, and around Hannibal, water spirits wereughing and spinning in circles.


    This awkward father and son duo seemed to be visiting the bath together for the first time.


    I approached them from behind and lightly pped their backs.


    "Ow! Prince?!"


    "You two. Scrub each other''s backs. Go."


    "Scrub... our backs?"


    "The culture of scrubbing each other''s backs isn''t here, huh. Anyway, it''s hard to wash your back alone. Sit there and ssh each other with water at least."


    I... or rather, a memory from my childhood as RetroAddict.


    I don''t have many happy memories with my father, but the memory ofing to the bathhouse together and scrubbing each other''s backs remains precious.


    He was always difficult to approach, but his hands were gentle as he meticulously cleaned my back.


    Such trivial memories can be preciouster on.


    Prodded by me, Zenis and Hannibal reluctantly sat in front of a washstand and soon started awkwardly sshing water at each other,ughing awkwardly.


    As Zenis applied soap to Hannibal''s head and scrubbed hard, Hannibal let out a scream that was somewhere between pain and joy.


    Iughed at this warm scene, then turned my head,


    "..."


    "..."


    To find men emitting a dark aura as if from hell.


    In the hot bath, Dearmudin, with his long beard wrapped around his neck like a scarf, was soaking with a gloomy expression.


    Next to him, squatted Nobody, with Chain submerged up to his chin in the bath, staring nkly into space.


    And... Kellibey, whose skin had mostly healed thanks to his dwarf resilience, was still unable to enter the bath and sat crouched on the floor.


    These gloomy uncles were watching the scene of Zenis and Hannibal washing each other''s backs with distant eyes.


    "...Now that I think about it, I''ve never gone to the bath with that guy Kellison."


    Kellibey murmured gloomily,


    "...I, too, have never spent time with those children outside of magic lessons."


    Dearmudin also uttered a line full of regret.


    Nobody and Chain also sighed deeply in the hot bath, only bubbling sorrowfully.


    "Those old guys..."


    Even after forcibly dragging them to the hot springs to melt those stern faces, their expressions were frozen stiff like ingredients stored too long in a freezer.


    The atmosphere was so gloomy that Torkel, who was scouting for a private bath with his helmet under his arm, startled and shuddered at the sight of us.


    "...Sigh."


    Suddenly irritated, I strode up to these gloomy uncles in the hot bath and-


    Whoosh!


    Scooped up water from the bath with my hands and sshed it right in their faces!


    "Kyaaa?!"


    "My eyes! I can''t see anyway, but my eyes!"


    Chain and Nobody copsed, screaming,


    "What is the meaning of this, Prince Ash?! Ah, it''s hot!"


    Dearmudin yelled out, his beard soaking wet.


    "You''re insane! I''ve got burns, I''ve got burns!"


    Kellibey frantically rolled on the ground to avoid the hot water.


    After a moment of furious water-sshing, Iughed menacingly and unclenched my fists.


    "This won''t do. Looks like we need to have some recreation time this afternoon."


    "Re, recreation...? What''s that...?"


    To the uncles staring at me with eyes wide in terror, Iughed devilishly.


    "I just nned to clean up in the hot springs and announce the schedule for what''sing next, but I''ve changed my mind."


    If you''re all going to be this downcast even during our vacation, I''ll forcibly lift your spirits!


    ''It''s neither the sea, the mountains, nor the valleys, but who says we can''t have fun right here at the local bathhouse!''


    Clenching my fist, I made up my mind. Alright, change of ns!


    "Let''s call it... the Dungeon Retreat!"


    I''ll show them the taste of a hellish K-retreat!


    From the very first day of vacation, let them all chant that they''re dead, everyone-!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    At the same time, in the women''s bath.


    "Now, then. As previously announced..."


    Evangeline pped her hands solemnly and dered with a solemn voice.


    "The Crossroad Female Heroes and Mercenaries Rights Committee, abbreviated as CFHMRC, will now hold its... what number was it again? Anyway, we will have our meeting. Come on, everyone, let''s give a round of apuse!"


    p, p, p, p!


    Evangeline was the only one pping. The rest of the members did not move a muscle.


    In the midst of silence, someone raised their hand through the steamy haze. It was Junior.


    "...Chairwoman Evangeline, I have a question."


    "Please, go ahead. Member Junior."


    "Why is this CFHMRC meeting..."


    Junior asked with trembling eyes.


    "...being held in the sauna?"


    Indeed.


    This was a sauna room inside the women''s bath. And it was a wet sauna at that.


    In this space filled with suffocating heat and humidity, the members of the CFHMRC looked as though they were about to copse and die at any moment.


    Only Evangeline, with a scoff,fortably crossed her arms.


    "It''s boring to have the same meeting every time, isn''t it? I thought it would be more fun to meet in different settings, so I gathered us here."


    "No, this is less fun! It''s hot! It''s hard! Let me out!"


    Junior trembled with anger. Then, Evangeline leaned in and whispered softly.


    "...And, let''s also draw out some of the poison from those people''s stomachs."


    "Huh? Poison..."


    Junior looked in the direction Evangeline was pointing and shivered.


    Slowly...


    In a corner of the sauna room, squatting and spreading dark clouds of gloom, were two elves.


    It was Verdandi and Bodybag. The faces of the two elves, each having lost someone dear, were rigid even in this sweltering sauna.


    Evangeline poked Junior''s shoulder with her fingertip.


    "And let''s draw some out from your stomach as well!"


    "Eh, me too?"


    "You''ve been looking gloomy too!"


    Was that so?


    Junior touched her face with a reluctant hand. She could feel her own furrowed expression.


    ...No, isn''t this just because I''m sad about thest battle, and also because the sauna is hot and exhausting?


    "I can''t take it anymore. I''m going out first."


    It was already awkward enough having to expose her scars from the lower half of her body.


    Feeling weak, Junior decided to give up on the sauna and head outside. Then, Evangeline suddenly shouted.


    "Wait-!"


    "What, what is it?"


    Before the puzzled Junior, Evangeline, with an unnecessarily grave expression, cleared her throat and looked around with amanding voice.


    "Now that almost all the female heroes affiliated with Crossroad have joined our CFHMRC, I think it''s time to reveal the real purpose behind founding this meeting."


    "The real purpose...?"


    Wasn''t it just for whimsically eating and drinking as much as we want?


    As everyone looked puzzled, Evangeline stated with a deadly serious face.


    "The real purpose behind founding the CFHMRC... after obtaining the sovereignty of Crossroad and bing its lord, is to secure a support base for a certain ''welfare project'' I n to push forward."


    "Huh? A welfare project?"


    "Haha, don''t be surprised. The name of that welfare project is..."


    Evangeline smirked arrogantly, then raised her index finger and dered.


    "''A boyfriend for everyone''!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone was silent out of sheer incredulity. Even Verdandi and Bodybag, tucked away in a corner, looked at Evangeline with wide eyes.


    For a moment, everyone thought.


    ''Is it so hot in the sauna that thisdy is having a delusion?''


    But it was not a delusion. Evangeline continued her speech with a voice full of earnestness.


    "After taking Crossroad into my hands! I will provide all heroes affiliated with our CFHMRC with an unlimited ''matchmaking right''...!"


    "Ma, matchmaking right?"


    "And unlimited provision...?"


    "What does that even mean?!"


    "Hu, huhuhu, just as it sounds."


    Evangeline clenched her fist tightly.


    "Until you''re matched with a suitable partner, unlimited one-on-one meetings will be arranged!"


    Oh, oh wow...!


    A wave of agitation spread among the female heroes.


    At first, it sounded like a crazy idea... but as Evangeline continued, one by one, the heroes'' eyes began to sparkle.


    Yes, we''re currently facing monsters and risking our lives in battle, but once this invasion stops and the world bes peaceful...


    ''We can date too, right?''


    Just then, a woman withvender hair, the gambler Violet, let out a fiercely suppressed sound.


    "Oo..."


    Everyone looked at her. Oo?


    "OOOOOH?!"


    "Aaaah! Did Violet break?!"


    Next to Violet, who was spewing out blood from her nose and breathing heavily, her fellow gamblers Orange and Scarlet hurriedly provided her with a towel.


    After wiping away the nosebleed, Violet gasped and murmured.


    "I''m going to... I''m going to date too...! Once thisst job is over, I''ll settle everything, wash my identity clean, and then! Pretend to be a proper nobledy and seduce men...!"


    "Oh, oh wow...!"


    As Evangeline''s bombshell announcement had everyone stirred up and excited.


    "...But, Miss Evangeline, what''s in it for you?"


    A cold voice cut through.


    It was Rosetta, the guild leader. She had entered the sauna with her sses on, and though her expression was obscured by the steam on her sses, her voice was as calm and cool as ever.


    "I presume you have some ulterior motive for implementing such a policy."


    "Haha. Yes. In exchange for implementing this policy, I will..."


    Evangeline shyly confessed her ambition.


    "...take just three husbands."


    Thud-!


    Evangeline''s bombshell left everyone pale-faced.


    The startled female heroes stood up and pointed their fingers at Evangeline.


    "What, what kind of outrageous, disastrous thing are you saying!"


    "Do you think such cheating would be allowed?! Unforgivable! Even if the heavens forgive, we will not!"


    "Imperial family insult, imperial family insult...!"


    In the Everck Empire, having multiple spouses was officially allowed only for the emperor.


    It was exceptionally permitted only for the purpose of producing heirs, and even then, typically only one empress was taken.


    The country fundamentally practiced monogamy. Evangeline was dering rebellion against this system.


    "Haha, here in the south of the border, the Margrave is practically a king. And above all, once we save the world... His Majesty will surely turn a blind eye to such a minorw amendment, right?"


    Evangelineughed heartily with a mischievous expression.


    "As the old saying goes, ''Heroes love adventure''! Maybe it''s okay for me to reveal a bit about myself too?!"


    Though it was funny since the one saying this was a green kid who had never even been in a proper rtionship.


    "Now, besides! ''Food for everyone'', ''Houses for everyone'', ''Pensions for everyone'', and so on, I have various welfare ns in store!"


    Everyone got the hint.


    "Hold on until I take the seat of the lord. Got it? I promise to treat allrades of Crossroad fairly!"


    Evangeline was trying, in her own way, to give everyone strength.


    Beyond this hard battle, beyond the impending doom...


    There would be happy days.


    So, let''sugh together.


    That must be why she threw such an outrageous curveball, to uplift everyone''s spirits.


    Everyone smiled, touched and grateful for the young girl''s efforts, who would one day be the lord of thisnd.


    "To obtain a handsome harem... I will certainly seize absolute power...!"


    "..."


    Junior broke out in a cold sweat.


    No, she can''t be serious, right? This was just throwing a curveball, yeah?


    "Haha."


    Following that, Juniorughed out loud.


    Whatever.


    Whether Evangeline''s words were merely tofort everyone, or if they harbored some cunning ambition, either way.


    "I like muscr men!"


    "I, I like the chubby bear type! I want to cuddle softly!"


    "Pretty boys! Pretty boys! Pretty boys!"


    "The type with a cool beard!"


    "The type who looks good in a suit!"


    "Kind, diligent, and a man who cooks well!"


    "As long as they love me, anyone is fine!"


    If everyone canugh happily, isn''t that enough?


    Everyone excitedlyughed and shared their preferences. Taking turns shouting out their types, even Verdandi and Bodybag, swept up in the atmosphere, hesitantly shared their preferences in men.


    "...Hm?"


    Everyone''s gaze turned to Junior.


    Evangeline smirked wickedly.


    "Junior? I think it''s your turn."


    "I, I am..."


    Overwhelmed with confusion, Junior''s eyes darted left and right, then she eximed,


    "Aaagh! I give up!"


    And dashed out of the sauna.


    "Tsk, tsk, with Junior like that, I wonder if she''ll be able to seize the opportunity even if ites."


    Evangeline, herself a novice, muttered as if she were a seasoned love warrior and pped her hands.


    "Alright, the secret sauna meeting is hereby concluded! I trust that today''s events will remain a secret among us!"


    Evangeline ran her hands through her sweat-soaked tinum hair to shake it off.


    "Let''s go take a bath. Phew, it''s so hot."


    The female heroes streamed out of the sauna. Excited and shouting in the heat and humidity, they all felt like they were dying.


    Evangeline, smiling and making eye contact with the exiting heroes, suddenly widened her eyes. There was one person who remained in the sauna till thest.


    "Your Grace?"


    "Hm? Ah."


    It was Dusk Bringar.


    Sitting cross-legged and quietly observing the noisy gathering of the CFHMRC members, the Dragonblood Duchess suddenly came to her senses.


    "Today was noisy and fun as well. Haha."


    Slowly getting up, Dusk Bringar whispered.


    "I, too, wish to see it. After the invasion of monsters ends, and the world bes peaceful, the happy future that awaits everyone in this city..."


    Evangeline, with a mischievousugh, quietly asked Dusk Bringar''s ear.


    "Your Grace, would you like to have a refreshing matchmaker session?"


    "Hahaha! Would there be a man bold enough to meet with me?"


    "Your Grace must also have heirs, right? Once the war with the monsters ends, let''s snatch up a decent man! I''ll search hard for you."


    Covering her mouth, Dusk Bringar chuckled softly.


    "...The session of the Dukedom of Bringar is not passed down by blood. It''s passed down by will."


    "Really?"


    "But, yes..."


    Cutting through the steam, Dusk Bringar slowly exited the sauna.


    "If such a dayes, I''ll dly ept the matchmaking."


    "Hehe, leave it to me! I''ll find someone who matches Your Grace''s taste!"


    "Look forward to it, the future lord of Crossroad."


    A bitter smile flickered across the Dragon Lady''s lips.


    "It sounds amusing just to imagine it."


    ***


    "Okay, has everyone washed up!"


    Inside the hot springs facility. Themunal hall.


    The heroes, polished and cleaned, crowded and sprawled on the floor. I climbed up to the tform prepared at the end of the hall.


    "My lord, here."


    "Hm."


    Lucas carefully folded a towel into a wool hat for me. Wearing it on my head, I looked around at everyone and shouted.


    "From now on, I am not yourmander, Ash!"


    "...?"


    "From now on, I am your dungeon training instructor! Did you get that!"


    Everyone stared at me with faces that said they understood nothing.


    I put on a wicked expression and chuckled.


    "I''ll grind you like hell, so you vomit out all those bad feelings in your heads...!"


    Then, I pointed to the cart ced below the tform with my hand.


    "Now, start with honey water and eggs! Eat with gratitude to the farmers and the lord''s mansion chefs who prepared this, and begin the meal!"


    Everyone rushed out to grab their share of eggs and honey water.


    Next to me, Damian and Lucas, munching on peeled eggs, had a conversation.


    "So, what''s the difference between Instructor His Highness and the usual His Highness?"


    "...I don''t know. Aside from the hat, he seems the same as usual."


    "No, you fools, it''s different! Totally different!"


    I trembled with my fist. Depending on your actions, I, as an instructor, can be either an angel or a demon!


    "Once you''ve finished eating, gather by party."


    I said with a slightly more serious tone, looking around at everyone.


    "I''ll tell you what you need to do in this dungeon training."


    At the same time.


    The roles everyone would y in the ck Dragon subjugation battle would also be determined by party.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    After the roasted eggs and honey water mukbang.


    The eagerly awaited training camp began.


    "Today, you all will be participating in various events by party!"


    Surveying the heroes gathered by party, I announced the rules.


    "Each event will be scored, and after performing in several events, the scores will be tallied. The party with the highest score... will receive a very special prize! Look forward to it!"


    "Ohhhh...!"


    Of course, the prizes given at training camps are usually nothing special. But it''s always best to inte expectations.


    Unaware of this, the naive heroes let out exmations of excitement. I chuckled with my arms crossed.


    This inted expectation shrinking into disappointment is also one of the delights of the training camp.


    "Alright, the first event is..."


    I pointed to a long rope prepared on the tform and shouted.


    "Tug-of-war!"


    Everyone blinked in confusion.


    "As a team?"


    "Tug-of-war...?"


    "What is that, Your Highness?"


    "You''ll understand as soon as you see it. Let''s go! Demonstration team! Volunteers, step forward!"


    But no one stepped forward...


    I clicked my tongue and added,


    "The demonstration team will receive a hundred points."


    "Me, me!"


    "We''ll do it!"


    "Get lost! We''ll do it!"


    As soon as points were mentioned, volunteers surged forward.


    Eventually, the Penal Squad was chosen as the demonstration team. The Penal Squad members stepped forward noisily, but Kun alone followed behind with a gloomy face.


    "..."


    Kun kept ncing worriedly at Yun lying among the female priests on the other side.


    Ignoring them, I grabbed one end of the rope, and Aider took the other.


    "Tug-of-war is simple. Just rotate the rope like this, and when ites under your feet... jump to avoid it at the same time!"


    Swoosh!


    As Aider and I rotated the rope, the rest of the Penal Squad members jumped over it in unison... except Kun, who was a beatte and got whipped by the rope on his ankle.


    "Kyaaak!"


    In pain, Kun hopped on his opposite foot, and then the rope, having rotated half a turn more, wrapped around his face. It was because Kun was too tall. Swoosh!


    "Gyaak!"


    Kun, clutching one hand around his ankle and the other around his face, fell to the ground with a thud. He''s currently in his beast mode, so why does he look so clumsy?


    "Darn, beast king, you! Can''t you focus on the tug-of-war!"


    "Ugh, I''m so distracted, I can''t concentrate on such a game..."


    "Go! This tug-of-war will help in the uing ck Dragon subjugation battle! Better not regret itter and get your act together!"


    Kun made a face as if it was the world''s injustice, unable to understand how such a game could help in the ck Dragon subjugation battle.


    Anyway, since tug-of-war is quite an intuitive event, everyone quickly grasped the rules.


    However, understanding the intuitive rules and... performing them simultaneously as a group were two different matters.


    "Waaaah!"


    "Ouch!"


    As the main event began, parties that had underestimated the group tug-of-war quickly fell one after another.


    Everyone was getting caught by the ankles, wrists, and necks; it was chaos.


    If five people didn''t jump as one, they''d be knocked out quickly. That was the essence of group tug-of-war.


    Given that it was everyone''s first time ying this game, we applied the rules leniently, giving each party three lives.


    Yet, they fell like leaves in the wind.


    Of course, not everyone fell just because they were bad. Some parties did quite well.


    "Ahahaha!"


    "So fun!"


    Hannibal and the elf childrenughed childishly, jumping up in the air, and everyone watched them with warm smiles.


    And in the end, the longeststing party was the Holy Grail Seekers. They managed nearly 100 counts.


    "Huhuhu..."


    A smile finally appeared on Verdandi''s face, which had been gloomy until then.


    "It''s a game we often yed in my hometown. Especially when I was young, Urd, Skuld, and I used to y it together often..."


    Oops.


    Mid-sentence, Verdandi face-nted into the wall. Just when I thought I had pulled her out of the shadows, she crawled back in...


    Anyway, the winner of the group tug-of-war was the Holy Grail Seekers, and I dered,


    "Holy Grail Seekers, 1,000 points!"


    "Waaaa!"


    Except for Verdandi, the other elves raised their hands in joy.


    The Penal Squad, quietly listening to the score allocation, muttered in despair.


    "What? A thousand points...?"


    "Then the hundred points we earned for being the demonstration team..."


    Ignoring theirments, I gestured towards Aider.


    "Alright, next up!"


    What Aider brought next were... three artifacts that shot water. I had hastily ordered them from Crossroad.


    "It''s dodge the water cannon!"


    I exined the rules while setting up the three artifacts side by side on the tform.


    "Three water cannons will shoot water in turns! You just need to stand on this tform and dodge the water for as long as possible!"


    "That sounds super easy?"


    Evangeline, who scoffed, soon after,


    "Gwaaack!"


    Screamed terribly and tumbled down the tform after being hit by the water cannon.


    Evangeline''s party members, including the shield knights, also screamed and were swept away.


    With three shooting paths alternating water shots, finding the safe space and continuously dodging was the challenge. Not as easy as it looks!


    "Blub blub, blub blub!"


    "Ah! I just bathed and now I''m wet again!"


    "Just bathe again, it''s a hot spring anyway."


    While everyone failed to handle it properly and got soaked by the water bombs.


    Unexpectedly, the first ce went to Kellibey and the dwarf party. They agilely rolled around with their round bodies, dodging the water bombs with ease.


    After winning, Kellibey muttered gloomily,


    "Now that I think about it, I never got to y in the water with Kellison..."


    "Ah, there he goes again, really."


    Despite their sessful rolls, Kellibey remained gloomy, while the rest of the dwarves pped and cheered. I announced the score.


    "Kellibey''s party, 5,000 points!"


    "Woooah!"


    "Why are the scores increasing so suddenly...?"


    Evangeline wondered, but this is the unwritten rule of training camps!


    The scores experience cataclysmic intion as we progress! Theter you earn points, the better!


    "Then what''s the point of the earlier games?"


    "From my point of view, as the person overseeing this, the goal is to get you focused on the games at hand, so I really don''t mind! It''s not like I''m getting any of the prizes!"


    "What kind of organization is this!"


    However, since there were more parties that hadn''t earned points than those that had, the majority actually weed the intion. Let''s go, let''s go, hyperintion here wee~


    A variety of games followed. Horseback riding, five-legged race, ry race, balloon popping...


    The heroes, freshly washed earlier, now sweated profusely as theypeted eagerly by party, and the scores skyrocketed into the billions.


    "Heck! Heck! It''s fun, but, Your Highness."


    After winning the balloon popping with [Far-Sight].


    Damien, the representative of the sniper party, cautiously asked me.


    "Among all the games out there, is there a special reason you''re only choosing ones that require parties to move together?"


    "Good point, Damien."


    I smiled slyly and provided the answer.


    "The games we yed today are exactly the movements needed to defeat the ''ck Dragon Legion.''"


    "...!"


    A bolt of realization struck the faces of the heroes.


    Yes. The events held at today''s training camp weren''t chosen just for fun.


    ''The battle with the ck Dragon Legion is simr to a ssic MMORPG dragon raid.''


    Floor mechanics!


    Sweeping breath attacks!


    Defense gimmicks activated throughout the map!


    Destroying parts within a limited time!


    All of these were sampled through various games.


    ''Against the indiscriminate attacks of dragonkind armed with area-wide weapons, one must respond wlessly with practiced tactics. A single mistake means death.''


    In MMORPGs, if a raid wipes, you can just resurrect, regroup, and retry.


    But this is reality. A single mistake by an individual can lead to the party''s annihtion, and a mistake by the party can lead to the raid''s destruction.


    Acquiring dragon yer weapons is secondary to establishing defense tactics after undergoing this training.


    So, we started off lightly with the format of a training camp, making everyone start with augh...


    "Five people must move as one."


    Today''s training camp was not mere y.


    It was a serious rehearsal of tactics to be mastered for the subjugation of the ck Dragon Legion.


    The expressions of those who had been gloomy and half-hearted about the games changed. They straightened up urgently and pricked up their ears, waiting for the next game I would announce.


    I grinned.


    Though this was one of the purposes, wanting to have fun with you all was my priority...


    "Now! For the grand final event! It''s... sandcastle building!"


    This has absolutely nothing to do with the ck Dragon subjugation!


    But the heroes, unaware of my true intentions, looked seriously at the sand Aider was hauling over.


    Aider brought a cart full of sand and piled it in a corner of themunal hall. There was plenty of sand since the sand baths were part of the spa facilities.


    "Alright, the party that builds the most magnificent sandcastle... will get a trillion points!"


    "Ah,e on, ease up on the score intion-!"


    Even as they protested, Evangeline and the others rushed to the mountain of sand, screaming and shouting.


    Discussing what to build, the heroes started earnestly on their sandcastles, sweating profusely.


    Even those who had been gloomy were now fully engaged.


    I watched them, hands sped behind my back, smiling.


    Yes. Run, sweat, ponder, live.


    That''s it. Then...


    ***


    After the sandcastle contest.


    I walked around, evaluating and praising the sandcastles everyone had diligently built, and then announced the final scores.


    "Everyone who enjoyed themselves today... we''re all winners. A thousand trillion points to every team!"


    Wow!


    Apuse all around!


    Everyone pped with moved expressions, except for Evangeline.


    "Are you all really okay with this?! Something''s off! Both the standards and the scores are weird, this isn''t right!"


    "Oh, by the way, I''ll distribute prizes to everyone. When we head back to Crossroad, stop by the lord''s mansion to collect them."


    Wow!


    Everyone got up in excitement. Evangeline just threw up her hands, resigned to anything now.


    Seems like this hastily arranged training camp is wrapping up.


    I leisurely observed Podong ying on the sandcastles like it was an attraction, and the heroes cheering him on.


    ...Originally, I had nned a time for lighting candles and reminiscing about family.


    I thought about employing the K-drama tearjerker technique at this K-training camp to instantly obliterate the tear ducts of the defenseless and weak.


    But I decided to skip it since it looked like the already gloomy heroes might actually start bawling. Shame... This was supposed to be the highlight of the training camp...


    "Before we return, onest announcement."


    I made eye contact with everyone and slowly began to speak.


    It was about the future schedule.


    "In 3 weeks, at the Crossroad autumn festival, a martial arts tournament will be held. This tournament will be by party participation, testing both partybat strength and... the teamwork we''ve practiced in the games."


    Then, I dropped a bombshell.


    "And the results of this tournament will be used to select the parties for the ck Dragon subjugation battle."


    "...?!"


    "You all have three weeks until the martial arts tournament. Use this time freely for rest and training, as you see fit."


    I curled my lips into a smirk.


    "It''s up to you. If you''re scared of Night Bringer, you can ck off in preparing for the tournament. You don''t even have to participate. But if you want tond a solid punch on that dragon''s jaw..."


    I scanned the heroes.


    "For the monster front''s hero party to emerge as the strongest, you''d best prepare thoroughly for this martial arts tournament, right?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    The heroes of this ce were proud warriors.


    Many of them also represented their respective organizations.


    From the fact that the martial arts tournament was a teampetition to determine the strongest party on the front, it demanded fiercepetition, especially since the right to participate in the ck Dragon Subjugation Battle was at stake.


    It was inevitable that they would be motivated.


    "Until the fall festival, there won''t be battles against monsters... but I hope this gives everyone something to do."


    I had originally nned to let them rest fully, but I changed my mind.


    I decided to give them something to focus on. It seemed moreforting that way.


    "First, recover fully, and then start preparing for the martial arts tournament step by step."


    I nodded and then stepped back.


    "That''s all! Then, everyone, I hope you have a good vacation."


    After dering a training season disguised as a vacation, I left the hall.


    At the entrance of the hall, Dusk Bringar was leaning against the wall. I passed her and whispered.


    "The one who achieves a higher ranking in this martial arts tournament will have themand in the ck Dragon Subjugation Battle, Your Grace."


    "So this is how it''s going to be..."


    Dusk Bringarughed menacingly.


    "Good, I''ll prepare with all my might. You''d better be ready, Born Hater."


    I too smiled back.


    "Let''s look forward to it, Your Grace."


    The heroes left in the hall began to hurriedly gather their parties. The look on their faces as they started their meetings with serious expressions was even filled with liveliness.


    It was pitiful that they could only find peace in battle, not in rest.


    And at the same time, the situation on the front bing so extreme was also deeply unsettling.


    "...Hot."


    I felt the same way. My stomach started to heat up.


    The strongest party on the monster front?


    That''s obviously the party Imand.


    I will win this martial arts tournament, and I will wield themand in the ck Dragon Subjugation Battle. Could there be any other oue...!


    ***


    Afterward, the monster front began to bustle on its own.


    Officially, it was a vacation period, but the heroes trained more diligently than ever.


    I felt a bit guilty for smashing their precious vacation with just onemand, but they are professionals. They would take the rest they needed on their own.


    Moreover, beneath the surface.


    Various parties began to ally, trade members, and reorganize busily.


    The martial arts tournament I announced was a 5-on-5 battle. I said I valued unity as if members were one body, but that was just a selection criterion for the ck Dragon Subjugation Battle.


    The tournament itself ultimately required a full-front battle.


    Existing parties were mostly clustered by their role types. A party might be all mages or all warriors, for the most part.


    Being overly biased in their specialties, many were unable to exhibit optimalbat effectiveness in this kind of party-basedbat.


    Thus, for this martial arts tournament, the heroes began to seek the strongestbination on their own. As a result, they started trading members among themselves.


    Parties that had been split up by profession, origin, gender, and age.


    With the martial arts tournament season, they began to mix and create unprecedented chemical reactions.


    "..."


    Honestly, I never expected the situation to develop like this.


    In the evenings, in the squares, in the dining areas, in bars, and cafes... People who previously barely greeted each other were now naturally mingling and discussing tactics for the martial arts tournament.


    I found these scenes surprising and... it might sound strange but.


    Oddly touching.


    People who were divided by race, country, religion, and values.


    As if they never cared about such things, mixing and dining together, drinking tea.


    It was so nice that I kept watching for days.


    ''...Well, it''s good and all.''


    But as someone aiming to win the martial arts tournament, I couldn''t just y around.


    I had to go through a lot of trouble to withdraw my main party members and re-register them in my party.


    From ''the Uncles'' I took Lucas, from the Shield Knight party, I took Evangeline, from the Sniper party, Damien, from the Mage party, Junior...


    It took a considerable amount of money and benefits, along with trading suitable heroes to barely manage the trades. Phew, that was tough!


    "But the chaotic mixing of members, the under-the-table negotiations, bluffing, persuasion, and coaxing, all of it, can be said to be the fun of the stove league. Hahaha."


    In the lord''s mansion. In the office.


    As Iughed sinisterly, uttering the terms of Earth''s professional sports, Evangeline, who was sitting on the sofa in front of me munching on fruit, narrowed her eyes.


    "What are you talking about again... What''s a stove league?"


    Stove League.


    It refers to the off-season in professional sports, the period between seasons.


    During this time, teams and yers negotiate contracts, draft new yers, or make trades to reorganize the team.


    ...But exining all that seemed a bit much, so I brushed it off.


    "It''s something. Don''t worry about it, four calves."


    "Eh? Four calves?"


    Evangeline''s eyes widened in confusion.


    "What does that mean?"


    "That''s the transfer fee I paid to the Shield Knight party to bring you over."


    To bring over this calf-likedy knight, I had to give the Shield Knight party, where Evangeline originally belonged, four calves.


    Of course, the cost came out of my personal vault. Sigh... my money...


    Finally understanding my words, Evangeline suddenly puffed up with pride, lifting her chin andughing.


    "Indeed, to bring in a superstar of that caliber! Each of the knights ought to get a calf for themselves, hahaha!"


    "...And how much was I, my lord?"


    Beside her, Lucas, who had been slicing fruit with a [Bestowed Sword] downsized to a kitchen knife, casually asked. There was no reason to hide it, so I answered immediately.


    "A bag of gold coins."


    "What did you say-?!"


    Evangeline, who jumped in shock, was the one to react. I grumbled and covered my ears.


    "Ah, originally Lucas''s party... ''the Uncles'', right? Torkel and Zenis didn''t ask for anything, but Chain and Nobody, those two scoundrels, opposed until the end. It was only after I generously handed over enough for casino expenses that they finally allowed the transfer."


    "That, a bag of gold coins..."


    Evangeline muttered with a grimace.


    While calves weren''t cheap, there were several cities nearby withrge-scale livestock farming. A bag of gold coins is far more expensive than four calves.


    "...Huh."


    Lucas silently offered a victorious smile and elegantly ced the sliced fruit on a te before me.


    Evangeline, trembling beside him, snatched the te of fruit meant for me and shoved it into her mouth, then urgently eximed.


    "Then, how much did you pay for sister Junior! How much!"


    "Junior was... When I said I was taking her, Dearmudin, who''s currently in charge of the overall management of the mage workforce, opposed. It was tough, but we managed to negotiate..."


    Junior awkwardly scratched the top of her hat at the follow-up, while Evangeline''s mouth fell open in shock.


    "I ended up promising somend for the construction of the Ivory Tower Crossroad branch. I parted with somend in the northern deserted vige."


    "Land?! LAAAND?! You transferrednd rights?!"


    "Well, yes..."


    The value of suchnd in this wilderness wouldn''t have much real estate value.


    But even so, it''s far more expensive than four calves, a bag of gold coins.


    Evangeline trembled with clenched fists, and Lucas, shoulders drooping, moaned, "Woong-" What are you doing, you two.


    "Thenstly! What about brother Damien?!"


    Evangeline pointed towards the door as she shouted, and Damien, who was just entering the office, jumped in surprise and shivered.


    After quickly signaling Damien toe in and eat some fruit, I picked up the teacup in front of me and confessed.


    "...I agreed to make a magic gun for each member of the Sniper party."


    "Magic guuuns?!"


    And at an SR grade, no less.


    Four pieces of SR-grade equipment are worth a fortune. Essentially, among these four, the most expensive cost was incurred.


    "Hehe, our Sniper party members also work hard... Having good equipment will help take down stronger enemies!"


    Damien, now seated, mumbled with a costly... no, a naively kind face.


    Thud!


    Eventually unable to stand it, Evangeline copsed to the floor on her knees. Then, with a trembling voice, she uttered.


    "I''m... I''m the cheapest... I''m the bargain sale...!"


    "Hey, don''t underestimate calves. They plow fields, carry loads, and grow up to be a strong foundation for the household."


    Cattle have been among the most helpful livestock in human history. Even in the Joseon dynasty, a cow was really the root pir of a household.


    Throwing out such nonsensical talk, I savored the aroma of the tea in my hand. At the same time, I thought.


    ''I wanted to split Dusk Bringar''s party as well...''


    Unfortunately, the four knights under the Dragon Lady were so loyal to her that they didn''t budge at my transfer offers.


    Destroying the transfer market of apeting team is a legitimate strategy in the stove league, so I was considering all sorts of dirty tricks... but the Dragonblood Knights were too tight-knit for it to work. Tch.


    ''...Am I, perhaps, getting too immersed in ying as a team owner?''


    But it''s okay if it''s fun. This is also a way to enjoy the vacation, the off-season, right?


    The costs paid as transfer fees, well... broadly speaking, it can be considered as giving bonuses to the hardworking heroes.


    "Anyway!"


    I looked around at the main party gathered - the strongest force on the monster front - and opened my mouth.


    "Calves, a bag of gold,nd deeds, expensive equipment. You four have been recruited to mymand for this martial arts tournament."


    "At least call us by our names! By our names!"


    A calf mooed. I ignored it and continued.


    "As we''ve been breathing together for a long time, there''s no doubt about our team synergy... but even so, moving as one body requires separate training."


    I''ve said it many times before.


    The ck Dragon Legion must be attacked by an elite strike team, each of them powerful raid bosses in their own right.


    And to counter the wide-area patterns used by those dragon kinds, we need to train in advance to move as one.


    ''This training will be useful in the martial arts tournament as well.''


    In a team battle, a 5v5 PvP situation, being able to move as one will naturally mean we can fight better. It will definitely be helpful.


    Setting the teacup down on the desk, I was about to inform our five of the training we''d undergo.


    That''s when it happened.


    Dududududu-!


    Suddenly, a massive mechanical sound tore through the air. Huh?


    The teacup on the desk vibrated intensely enough to rattle. The startled party members stood up abruptly.


    "Oh, are they here already?"


    Only I, who had been informed in advance, remained calmly seated and spoke. Lucas urgently asked me.


    "My lord, what''s this vibration...?!"


    "Ah."


    I smiled bitterly, slowly grabbed my coat, and rose from my seat.


    "It''s a guest who saw my promation and came straight from the north... I should go greet them."


    ***


    Tutututu-


    The morous noise filled the skies above Crossroad.


    Rushing out to the front of Crossroad''s south gate (where it used to be), we looked up at the sky.


    Massive ships made of steel, flying in formation from the north across the city... were slowly approaching the southern ins.


    The Everck Empire''s aerial fleet.


    The remaining aerial fleet forces stationed in the Imperial Capital, New Terra, had been dispatched to Crossroad all at once.


    Geeing- Thump!


    More than ten airships began to lower the cargo containers they had been carrying beneath them onto the southern ins.


    All except for one.


    Thump-!


    Chiiik...


    Among them, a particrly ornately decorated airship, the only one not carrying a cargo container,nded first in front of the ruins of the south gate.


    The hatch slowly opened, and soldiers neatly filed out from inside the ship.


    And, at the end of the procession of soldiers...


    "Hmm~"


    That man descended.


    A middle-aged man with ck hair took a deep breath and grinned, showing his teeth.


    "I felt itst time too, but there''s indeed a good scent here, different from the cramped capital. The frontier."


    The ruler who governed half the worldughed.


    "I like it."


    I rushed in front of him, bowing deeply.


    "Thank you foring all this way, Father...!"


    The sole emperor of the empire.


    Traha Peacemaker Everck patted my shoulder.


    "Good. My Born Hater. Have you been well? I came in person after reading your promation."


    The Emperor looked around and then whispered in my ear.


    "...So, when does the festival start?"


    I smiled awkwardly.


    It''s still a few days away, Your Majesty!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    After a long time, I saw my father again... As I was having a trivial conversation with the Emperor, I suddenly noticed something strange.


    I cautiously pointed it out.


    "Father, your eyes right now..."


    "Hm? Ah, this you mean."


    The Emperor gestured to his own eyes with his hand.


    "They''ve changed color, haven''t they?"


    The golden eyes that once emitted the sovereign''s majestic aura... had significantly lost their color.


    They had turned into a shade that was a mix of ck and a little gold, bing simr to those of an ordinary human.


    "Didn''t I mention it before we partedst time? That the divinity I forcibly acquired is fading away."


    The Emperor smiled with the eyes of an ordinary middle-aged man.


    "It''s only natural, since we no longer burn people as offerings."


    Last winter.


    Before returning to New Terra, the Emperor had said here.


    - I gained divinity by burning the lives of my subjects as offerings. And with that power, I sustained the frontline against the deities.


    - As the offerings and burnt sacrifices stopped, the divinity I forcibly acquired is also fading away. I am gradually losing my qualification as the representative of humanity.


    The Everck Empire no longer sacrifices the innocent. And the Emperor gradually lost the power of the transcendents.


    And, the fact that the Emperor did not prevent his power from waning...


    "Yes. Finally, even the northern frontline against the deities, that battle has ceased."


    "...!"


    "The negotiations with the deities areplete."


    It meant that the empire''s northern frontline had finally regained peace.


    "The deities have also agreed to help us. I''ve unlocked the northern front, and the deities will head southward... and they''ll reach here soon."


    The concept of direction in the spirit realm is still confusing, but anyway, it seems the racial deities of the four major species are alsoing to the Crossroad as reinforcements.


    Certainly, they are powerful beings, so it''s a wee development.


    "But how can a deity from the spirit realm help us?"


    "They''ve chosen their representatives... Avatars, through whom they''ll exert their power. The power they wield is different from ours, so even I don''t fully understand the method."


    "I see..."


    "So, you might be happy thinking of me as a powerful ally. Unfortunately, I am no longer a transcendent. I am bing an ordinary human."


    Jokingly said.


    Even if he loses the power of a guardian deity, the Emperor, among all the heroes gathered at the front, remains an unbeatable force.


    If we were to rank him in game terms, he''d be at the level of SSSR or UR.


    Apart from that, without the power of a transcendent, it would be difficult to recklessly join the battlefield. After all, he is the leader of thergest country in the world.


    "Don''t be too disappointed. Instead, I''ve brought plenty of gifts."


    The Emperor pointed to the southern ins. I looked in that direction too.


    Boom, boom...


    Airships were diligently setting down containers they had brought. I gestured towards them.


    "What are those?"


    "Didn''t Lady Serenade request something on your behalf from me?"


    With a flick of his fingers, the Emperor had the soldiers in front of the containers unlock the magical locks and open the container doors.


    And what was revealed inside was...


    "Fortifications."


    They were dismantled parts of a fortress wall.


    "...Excuse me?"


    As I let out a dumbfounded response, the Emperor burst intoughter.


    "Didn''t you request it? Since the fortress walls had crumbled, to send the best technicians and materials. But, after my calction, it seemed impossible to finish a new wall before the next monster invasion."


    "..."


    "I simply brought over the southern wall of New Terra. There''s no immediate need for it over there."


    It was the very southern wall of the Imperial Capital, New Terra, that our World Guardian Front had directly confronted during the Imperial Capital Conquest  moved in its entirety!


    "New Terra is a city that''s constantly expanding and swelling... The concept of the existing fortifications couldn''t keep up with the city''s expansion. Thus, after the victory in the racial wars a hundred years ago, it was built with new technology that allowed for assembly, disassembly, and relocation."


    As I stood with my mouth agape at the beyond-conventional solution, the Emperor calmly added,


    "Well, actually, the cost of dismantling and relocating was higher, so this is the first time it''s really been moved."


    "...I''ve never even thought of such a thing. Moving fortifications."


    "There''s still more parts left in New Terra to bring over, and assembling them here will also be a major project. But even so, it''ll be faster than building anew."


    The Emperor grinned like a father who''s brought a hidden toy gift, then winked at me mischievously.


    "How about it? Will it help?"


    "Absolutely, Father. One of our biggest problems has been solved...!"


    The site for the southern walls was just finishing up clearing the ground.


    Assembling New Terra''s walls here would undoubtedly be far easier than starting construction from zero base.


    Moreover, being the walls of the Imperial Capital, they would naturally have high defensive power, and various defensive magics would also be in ce. It would be impossible to have better fortification repairs during the remaining defensive battles.


    As I genuinely rejoiced, the Emperorughed heartily and stroked his beard, then gestured behind him.


    "And, there''s one more gift. You''ll probably be very happy and d about it."


    "Excuse me?"


    I tilted my head in confusion. A gift that would make me d?


    Following the Emperor''s gesture, five people walked forward from among the imperial soldiers standing behind.


    Step, step...


    Four massive knights in wless Everck Empire ceremonial armor.


    And in their midst, walking lightly with steps...


    A young woman in a fluttering white dress and red shoes, with lush beige hair.


    She was holding a white parasol, and rather boldly, she didn''t close it even in front of the Emperor.


    And the Emperor didn''t bother to point out this impoliteness.


    The Emperor gestured towards them and introduced.


    "These are my personal guard - the Glory Knights."


    "...!"


    "They''re assigned to the southern front. Make good use of them. And have some enjoyable reunion time after so long."


    After bowing to the Emperor and passing by, she narrowed her red eyes and greeted me.


    "It''s been a while, Prince Ash. Is this our first meeting since graduation?"


    "Uh..."


    Were we acquainted? It''s my first time seeing her?


    Blinking awkwardly, I eventually had to ask awkwardly.


    "I''m sorry, but my memory of the past isn''tplete..."


    I was about to ask who she was.


    Shiver shiver shiver.


    Lucas, standing next to me, was trembling like a leaf. I looked at Lucas''s face in wonder.


    "Lucas? What''s wrong?"


    "My, my Lord. This woman is..."


    "Oh my, Lucas!"


    The woman covered her mouth with her hand, wearing white gloves, andughed, then winked at Lucas.


    "It really has been a long time. It seems like the first time since graduation. Have you been well?"


    "Uh, uh uh uh!"


    Cold sweat was streaming down Lucas''s body.


    Seeing Lucas so mentally cornered was unusual for me, and I was puzzled. Why is he like this?


    "Lucas remembers me so well... but Your Highness doesn''t remember me at all, that''s disappointing. We spent 6 years together."


    She stopped in front of me, elegantly flipped her lush hair back, and introduced herself.


    "It''s me, Hecate."


    "Hecate...?"


    A name I''ve never heard in the game.


    "A ssmate of Your Highness at the academy, and also..."


    She lowered her voice and whispered softly in my ear.


    "The third of the inseparable trio throughout our school days - that Hecate!"


    ***


    Her self-introduction went as follows.


    Valedictorian of the 369th ss of the Imperial Academy.


    Commander of the Emperor''s personal guard, the Glory Knights.


    Hecate Whiteblossom.


    ''Something... incrediblyvish.''


    Everything about her was stunning - her specs, her name, her appearance, she was breathtakingly opulent.


    At a nce, she looked more like a noblewoman than a knight. Dressed in a gown, shoes, and carrying a parasol, without armor or weapons.


    Yet, she was the top student of the academy, which trains knight cadets, and now she''s themander of the Glory Knights.


    ''The Glory Knights...''


    A knightly order that has been around since the founding of the Everck Empire, symbolizing one of the empire''s many knightly orders.


    And understandably so, as they directly protect the Emperor.


    ''I''ve never seen them in the game.''


    Makes sense, though. There was no reason for the Emperor''s personal guard, the Glory Knights, to show up at Crossroad in the game. Although their existence was known, there was no way to identify who was part of their ranks.


    ''Theirmander is me and Lucas''s schoolmate.''


    Anyway, after the introductions.


    The Emperor went to supervise the unloading of cargo brought by the airships. The four Glory Knights in ck armor followed him.


    Only Hecate was left to converse with our main party as we headed to the lord''s mansion.


    "So you really have lost your memories..."


    Hecate shook her head in pity. I awkwardly scratched the back of my head.


    "So, sorry, but I really don''t remember anything from our six years in school."


    "Hehe. It''s a pity I can''t share those memories we had together with His Highness... But refreshing your memory little by little will also be a pleasure."


    "Please do. Take your time."


    Then I turned my head to the side.


    "But why is Lucas acting like this?"


    Lucas was walking far away from us.


    Whether he was scared of Hecate or not, he was trembling and even hiding behind Evangeline... Evangeline also seemed visibly taken aback, having never seen Lucas like this before.


    "Why are you like this, mister? Can''t you act properly?!"


    "But... but no..."


    "We''re supposed to be the face of the Monster Front! How can you shrink like this in front of someone visiting for the first time! Come on, straighten up! The senior is also looking at you!"


    Only then, feeling my gaze, Lucas stammered out an excuse.


    "...My, my Lord. The thing is, back then, there were some incidents..."


    "Some incidents?"


    What kind of incidents were they that made him like this? Spill the beans!


    "Hehe. Oh, Lucas. Still hung up on something from years ago."


    Hecate, covering her mouth andughing, gave a slight nod, and Lucas cowered behind Evangeline with a ''Wooooh!'' sound. Man, you''re ruining your character! Snap out of it!


    "Anyway, I miss those days. The three of us sticking together during our school days."


    Hecate closed her eyes and reminisced about the past.


    "Valedictorian, salutatorian, and thest rank, what a remarkable trio we were. We sure cooked up a lot of fun in those 6 years..."


    Needless to say, the valedictorian was Hecate, the salutatorian was Lucas, and thest rank was Ash. Oh, my brave little rascal!


    "I''d love to talk more, but my subordinates, the soldiers, and I have just arrived. We''ll go unload and organize the camp."


    As we arrived in front of the lord''s mansion, Hecate smiled with her eyes.


    "We''ll continue our conversation next time."


    "Let''s do that. I have a lot of questions myself."


    "Yes, Your Highness, then. See you soon."


    Hecate gracefully bowed, holding the hem of her skirt.


    That gesture was so elegant that, I must say again, and perhaps it''s a bit job discriminatory, but she really doesn''t look like a knight...


    As she turned around, her dress spun in a circle.


    Hecate, stepping lightly in her red shoes, headed south again-


    "Oh, by the way. I heard there''s going to be a martial arts tournament soon..."


    She halted abruptly and turned her head back.


    Underneath the slightly tilted white parasol, her red eyes briefly exposed.


    "May our order also have a chance to shine in the tournament, Your Highness?"


    Only then did she, fitting of a warrior, radiate a fierce light.


    "Of course, Lady Hecate."


    I smiled lightly as I added ''Lady'' to her name.


    "Now that you and your knights are also under mymand, you are more than qualified to participate in the martial arts tournament."


    "Hehe. I''ll be looking forward to it."


    Hecate gave Lucas a meaningful nce onest time, then really turned around and left.


    "..."


    As we watched her walk away, we all turned to look at Lucas at once. Lucas, who was wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, flinched in surprise.


    I yelled out on behalf of everyone.


    "Lucas! What exactly happened between you and thatdy! Can''t youe clean?!"


    I have a hunch!


    A hunch of an embarrassing past!


    That this upright hero knight has an umon, embarrassing dark history!


    I''ll definitely dig it out and tease him with it forever! Spill it all out!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Five years ago.


    Imperial Academy, the day of the 369th graduation ceremony.


    Fiat Justitia, Ruat Caelum


    ''Let justice be done though the heavens fall.''


    Underneath the que bearing the academy''s motto, bathed in the clear morning sunlight shining down the academy''s hallway.


    "Sigh..."


    19-year-old Hecate gasped for breath, trying to stay calm.


    The girl with short beige hair was impably dressed in her cadet uniform, which hugged her neck tightly. The perfectly ironed uniform looked as wless as military attire.


    "Ah, it''s Senior Hecate!"


    "Awesome, the valedictorian of the 369th ss...!"


    "She looks so dignified today as well..."


    Passing underssmen and ssmates sent her looks of admiration.


    Even in this academy, where the most talented children from the empire gathered, she stood out with her overwhelming skills, making her a figure of envy not just for her abilities.


    Her neat physique, tightly packed muscles, hair cut short to not interfere with her swordsmanship training, and her introspective expressionbined to exude an androgynous charm, making her immensely popr among the cadets, regardless of gender.


    And then-


    Thud.


    From the opposite hallway, someone appeared, warping the sunny corridor with a grim darkness.


    A uniform with the top unbuttoned to reveal the neck, luscious ck hair in disarray, and deep ck eyes shadowed underneath. The scent of nicotine and alcohol wafted from him.


    Walking with his hands shoved in his pants pockets, in a posture that screamed troublemaker, 20-year-old Ash made his appearance.


    The juniors gasped in horror.


    "Yikes! It''s the prince!"


    "The walking disaster of the 369th ss!"


    "The imperial family''s disgrace...!"


    "But, somehow, his reckless look is appealing...!"


    Excluding a few with unique tastes, everyone in the academy feared and avoided Ash, the imperial family''s problem child. He casually crossed the hallway towards Hecate.


    "Hey, valedictorian."


    "Ah, Your Highness. Good morning."


    Ash casually pped Hecate''s shoulder, and she responded with a bright, friendly smile.


    The juniors watched from a distance as the two of them talked.


    "How can the top student be friends with a thug?"


    "The school''s model student and the worst problem child... such a weird pair."


    "If only the prince didn''t cause trouble, he''d actually fit the part."


    "But causing trouble is exactly the problem..."


    "There''s bound to be a huge incident at the graduation ceremony today...!"


    As Ash nced over at the whispering juniors,


    "Kyaaah!"


    He suddenly screamed and threw his arms up.


    "Yikes!"


    "Aaaah!"


    "Run awayyy! If he catches you, it''ll be terrible!"


    The terrified juniors scattered in panic. Ash snorted.


    "Really now. You''d think I eat people the way they run. Just how bad do they think I am?"


    "Haha..."


    Hecateughed awkwardly. It wasn''t as if she didn''t know why.


    Originally, Ash was a kind and gentle young lord. Though he was the oldest among his peers, he was loved for his good nature and deep consideration.


    But after losing his mother around the age of fifteen... hepletely changed. His personality turned into that of a total delinquent.


    Causing all sorts of trouble within the school, he gradually stopped attending sses properly.


    Unlike other cadets who lived in dorms, Ash, being a prince,muted from his separate pce... making him and his escort, Lucas, increasingly isted at school.


    Despite his harsh demeanor towards everyone, Ash always treated Hecate well.


    Not just well, but he clung to her uninvitedly, forcibly sharing his routines and bing friends with her.


    Though they had no particr interaction before, being dragged around by the prince eventually led to Ash, Lucas, and Hecate spending their school days together.


    Remembering the past six years filled with Ash''s troubles, Hecate chuckled.


    "Speaking of which, aren''t you nning something for today? I was worried you''d cause a huge scene at the graduation ceremony."


    Hecate didn''t know.


    That the man before her had ruined his own graduation ceremony in every possible way in the past.


    And that all those troubles were necessary for that iteration. This time, there was no need to ruin the graduation, so he decided to leave it be.


    She couldn''t have known, and Ash didn''t bother to exin. Instead, he yawned, looking utterly exhausted.


    "I''m just really sleepy today... Yawn. I''ve decided to be a well-behaved prince for a day. I still need to receive my diploma, after all."


    "Huhu. A well-behaved prince, huh? That''s quite the oxymoron."


    "There''s a demand for everything... Anyway, valedictorian. Why such a determined look on your face this morning? Heading off to war?"


    Ash casually threw his arm over Hecate''s shoulder, prompting her to flinch.


    Hecate shyly looked down, then stammered.


    "...Your Highness. Um... where is... Lucas?"


    "Ho."


    Realizing the situation, Ash whistled.


    "Are you trying to steal my escort? Such a sly youth."


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    It was an open secret that Valedictorian Hecate had a crush on Salutatorian Lucas.


    Aside from Lucas, the academy''s official spy, nearly everyone was aware of it. The only issue was that Lucas himself was clueless...


    "Are you going to confess today?"


    "Uh, well..."


    "You''ve been suffering in silence for six years. If you graduate now, won''t you lose your chance?"


    "I know. But..."


    Hecate smiled bitterly and lowered her head.


    "I wonder if it''s better to leave it as a beautiful memory, since we''ll hardly see each other after this."


    "...You''re going to the Glory Knights, right?"


    Ash clicked his tongue, reaching for a cigarette before remembering they were inside and instead, quietly unwrapped a candy and put it in his mouth.


    "You know, right? Joining that knight order...es with its own ''price.''"


    "...Yes, I''m aware."


    The Imperial Guard''s Glory Knights.


    Joining them was an honor every knight dreamed of, but it demanded a harsh ''price'' from the individual knights.


    That ''price'' was a closely guarded secret, but Ash seemed to know it as a matter of course, probably because he was a prince, Hecate guessed.


    "But, my life has already been devoted to the empire... and to His Majesty the Emperor."


    Hecate smiled sadly.


    "I''ve always been prepared for this, and I maintained my position as valedictorian for that very reason."


    "..."


    Ash grumbled softly.


    "...I try to stop this every time by getting close. But I couldn''t stop it this time either. Knights are so damn stubborn..."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. The candy''s just tasteless."


    Ash often muttered to himself, so Hecate didn''t think much of it.


    Hecate took a long look around the academy, knowing she wouldn''t see it again after today''s graduation.


    "I''ll miss the days I spent here."


    "...Yeah."


    Surprisingly, Ash agreed. It was unlike him, always seeming to want to tear the school down.


    "As much as I''ve been sick of it... I think I''ll miss it a bit too."


    His final cycle allowed.


    Looking around the school on the eve of his graduation ceremony, Ash''s expression became distant. Hecate, seeing such an expression on Ash for the first time, widened her eyes.


    "...That''s all the more reason."


    Suddenly, Ash shed his trademark dangerous smile and gestured with his eyes towards Hecate.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to convey your feelings to Lucas?"


    "..."


    "Unsaid things, you''ll have a lot of regrets. Think as if the world will end tomorrow, and go for it today. What do you say?"


    "That, that''s..."


    As Hecate stammered, unsure of what to do,


    Thud-


    From the other end of the hallway, heavy footsteps approached, and a boy with golden hair and piercing eyes appeared.


    Lucas McGregor, the salutatorian of the 369th ss.


    Neen-year-old Lucas was a tall boy, already surpassing adult men in stature. His uniform seemed a bit small due to his continuous growth, revealing his solid wrists beyond the sleeves.


    Seeing Lucas, Hecate unknowingly blushed.


    ''What should I do, what can I do...''


    Should she part as good friends, leaving behind only beautiful memories?


    Or... should she gather her courage and move forward?


    Between the uncertain oues of sess and failure, should she take the challenge?


    Ash watched the adorable pair, covering his mouth to hide hisughter. Soon, Lucas walked straight up to Ash and Hecate.


    "Hecate. I was actually looking for you."


    "Oh, yes?"


    Lucas spoke indifferently, and Hecate, startled, eventually clenched her fists.


    "That, that''s right. Lucas. I also have something to say to you-"


    Hecate couldn''t finish her sentence.


    Whoosh!


    Lucas suddenly threw something he was holding at Hecate.


    Startled, Hecate caught it and examined it. It was... a sheath.


    And inside the sheath, there was a practice sword, not sharpened.


    "Before graduation, I want to challenge you onest time."


    Lucas growled as he drew his practice sword.


    "Draw your sword, Hecate."


    "..."


    "I''ve never beaten you in six years, but today, I will surpass you."


    Hecate stared nkly at Lucas, and Ash couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Pff, pffhahahah! Seriously! Hey, escort!"


    Ash pointed at Lucas with his index fingers and dered.


    "I''ve said it before, but you''re really an idiot!"


    Used to Ash''s inexplicable outbursts, Lucas simply bowed deeply to him before turning back to face Hecate.


    Hecate unwittingly held her breath.


    Ah, yes.


    Those earnest blue eyes.


    Pursuing only martial arts and loyalty to his master, that unwavering gaze...


    She had been captivated by that straightforward, unswerving look.


    So,


    She wouldn''t avoid this moment when that straightforwardness was directed at her.


    Hecate slowly drew the sword from the sheath. The morning sunlight shattered around the practice sword''s de.


    The gathered cadets around them couldn''t help but let out exmations of awe.


    Afterpleting her draw, Hecate looked straight into Lucas''s eyes and spoke.


    "I''ll ept that challenge. Lucas."


    "Thank you. Hecate."


    "But. If I win this duel..."


    Hecate took a deep breath and smiled faintly.


    "Then don''t avoid my feelings, face them squarely."


    Ohhhhh...!


    Not only the surrounding cadets but even Ash, who had sneakily joined them, cheered softly at that remark.


    Only Lucas, the academy''s officially oblivious, tilted his head in confusion.


    "Are you asking me to listen to your story? Fine. I ept the condition."


    "Good, salutatorian."


    Gripping the handle of her sword with both hands, Hecate slowly raised it above her head.


    "Let''s have a match."


    Lucas lowered the tip of his sword and crouched slightly.


    Hecate aiming high and Lucas aiming low, the two knights adoptedpletely opposite stances, staring fiercely at each other.


    And then-


    The duel was decided in an instant.


    Swoosh-!


    Lucas, kicking off the ground, charged at Hecate with a terrifying momentum, unleashing a strike.


    And then...


    Dodging the charge as smoothly as a bullfighter, Hecate gently brought her sword down.


    Tszzk-!


    Hecate''s practice sword, sparking brilliant mes, sliced through Lucas''s practice sword as easily as if cutting through paper.


    Although it was a practice sword, it was without a doubt a high-quality steel sword refined by a master craftsman, just not sharpened.


    When the two swords collided, not a single scratch appeared on Hecate''s, while Lucas''s was cut cleanly in two.


    The severed tip of Lucas''s sword twirled in the air before plunging into the ground.


    "..."


    Standing still after the strike, Lucas slowly straightened up and stared at the broken longsword in his hand.


    "I''ve lost."


    Lucas sinctly admitted defeat and sighed, slotting the severed longsword back into its sheath.


    "After all this time, I couldn''t win even once, Hecate. You truly are remarkable."


    "It''s thanks to your relentless challenges. Without you, I wouldn''t have been honed to this extent."


    Having sheathed her sword, Hecate took a deep breath.


    "So, Lucas. Now it''s my turn."


    She felt more nervous now than during the sword fight.


    Hecate swallowed hard and chose her words, while Lucas looked at her, puzzled.


    And then, Hecate- just as in their sword duel, without dodging,unched straight into it.


    "I like you. I''ve liked you for the past six years."


    "..."


    "Even though it''ll be hard to see each other after graduation, I still wanted to convey these feelings."


    Lucas, surprised, widened his eyes and stood frozen, simply facing Hecate.


    With her face flushed as if about to burst, Hecate took a step towards Lucas.


    "Lucas. What... what do you think of me?"


    "..."


    "Please, be honest. It''s okay."


    All the surrounding cadets held their breath.


    Meanwhile, Ash kept pulling candies from his pocket and munching on them. Crunch! Crunch!


    "..."


    After a long silence, Lucas... finally slowly opened his mouth.


    His response would be one for the history books of his life and the Imperial Academy''s 369th ss.


    That response was-


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    "But Hecate, you are..."


    Lucas answered hesitantly.


    "A man."


    "...?"


    Silence followed.


    Not only Hecate but also all the cadets watching the conversation blinked nkly, having lost the flow of the conversation. Ash''s jaw dropped as he chewed on his candy.


    After a moment of being lost in thought, Hecate stuttered in response.


    "...What? What did you say?"


    "So..."


    Lucas, feeling awkward, scratched the back of his head.


    "I think of you as a good friend and an excellent swordsman, but no matter what, I can''t ept a man''s confession..."


    "No, no! Wait. Just wait!"


    Hecate, trembling, pointed to herself.


    "Wh-who said I''m a man?"


    "...You...?"


    "How do I look like a man, you crazy bastard-!"


    Swear words finally burst from Hecate''s elegant lips.


    Lucas tilted his head in confusion.


    "Not a man?"


    "Of course, I''m a woman, you crazy, crazy, crazy bastard!"


    "Are you saying your identity is female... Of course, I''ll respect that as a friend but..."


    "No, biologically a woman, you lunatic!"


    Hecate, with her sturdy build, tightly packed muscles, and the short hair cut for the convenience of swordsmanship training, radiated a neutral charm, which had even fooled Lucas, who had been with her for six years.


    Into thinking she was a man.


    "No, it''s just that Lucas, that bastard, seems to be legendary for being clueless..."


    Ash muttered hesitantly.


    Before long, the candies he held in his hand were being taken one by one by the cadets around him and put into their mouths. They couldn''t stop because it was too fascinating.


    "Hecate, you being a woman... Impossible..."


    Lucas, stuttering as if he couldn''t believe it, gasped as he reminisced about the past.


    "Then the separate bathroom visits every time?"


    "Didn''t you find it strange?!"


    "When the three of us went to the river or the sea, the fact that you never took off your top alone...?"


    "Try to notice, for once! You should have noticed by then!"


    "And being sick once a month, could it be...?"


    "Do I really have to say it out loud, you...!"


    Hecate, trembling with anger and tears welling up in her eyes, stared back at Lucas.


    Lucas, realizingte, pped his hands with a smack! and eximed.


    "Good heavens, what a crazy world. Hecate!"


    "What?!"


    "You were a woman?!"


    With that one sentence from Lucas, who had never even considered her as a potential romantic interest, let alone a woman.


    "I''m gonna kill youuuu-!"


    Hecate finally lost it.


    She started to beat Lucas mercilessly with her sword sheath.


    Lucas tried to defend himself with his sheath, but couldn''t stand a chance against Hecate, who was superior in skill and now fueled by fierce anger.


    Eventually, the day that wouldter be named "The 369th Graduation Confession Catastrophe" ended with Lucas being carried to the infirmary after being beaten up all over...


    "He deserved it."


    Watching Lucas being carried away, Ash muttered, then stuffed the remaining candies into his mouth.


    Then, looking around at Hecate sitting on the ground crying, and the cadetsforting her, he chuckled softly.


    "I''m definitely going to miss this. Myst school days..."


    As he breathed in slowly under the sunlight that shone down on his closed eyelids.


    The pure romance of boys and girls, theughter of the students, and the shouts of teachers running over in surprise...


    This tiresome, yet in the future, dearly missed,


    The old air of the academy that he would never smell again.


    "I will miss it."


    ***


    Present.


    Lucas, reminiscing about the graduation ceremony, sighed deeply.


    "How was I supposed to soberly ept a confession from a friend I thought was the same sex until just yesterday..."


    "It''s definitely you who''s not sober, having confused your friend''s gender for 6 years..."


    This guy, sometimes I suspected he had a weird streak, but it''s really amazing in strange ways! I can only admire it!


    "I was focused on guarding my lord and improving my swordsmanship skills. Hecate was a good friend, though."


    "So, you never saw her as a woman."


    "That''s right. I wasn''t in a position to be dating anyone anyway..."


    "You lunatic, ah..."


    So clueless, how will you ever date in the future? Are you nning on being a bachelor forever?


    ''No, that''s not it. It''s the opposite. It''s because he''s the protagonist that he''s clueless about this stuff...''


    If being insensitive to romantic lines is a ssic protagonist trait, then Lucas is just fulfilling that role. This is why he''s the protagonist...


    Anyway, after hearing such an astonishing past, Evangeline expressed her admiration.


    "I had no idea Lucas had such a vibrant youth. It seems like you''ve lived a lifepletely walled off from romance... With such a boring face."


    Lucas bristled.


    "Did you just call my face boring...?"


    "It''s too prim and proper, like a shiny mask that hasn''t been tarnished. Boring."


    The rest of the members nodded in agreement with Evangeline''s words. Junior and Damien spoke up in turn.


    "Definitely... Just looking at the face, it seems like you''ve lived a wless life. But you''ve had quite a variety of experiences, haven''t you?"


    "I somehow feel a sudden sense of closeness to Captain Lucas! Hehe."


    It seems like the prejudice against Lucas, who had been acting like a perfect knight, had been greatly dismantled. Junior and Damien smiled warmly.


    "..."


    Despite unexpectedly revealing his dark past, Lucas''s face became even more sullen. Well, it''s your original sin, what can you do.


    ''But still, it''s a dark past for Lucas, but it seems even darker for Hecate...''


    To have made a public confession and be rejected, and to have been perceived as a man all this time... What a terrifying story of youthful trauma.


    "Well, that''s enough about our foolish past."


    <em>Cough</em> Clearing his throat, Lucas stared coldly in the direction Hecate had disappeared.


    "Hecate''s talent and skill are real. I never won against her even once during our school days."


    For Lucas, abat genius of SSR rank renowned even in the World Guardian Front, to have been overwhelmed throughout his school days, Hecate''s talent must indeed be monstrous.


    Moreover, she was selected for the Glory Knights right after graduation, and now she has ascended to the position ofmander...


    "But."


    Lucas continued in a voice filled with fighting spirit.


    "It''s different now."


    "Oh?"


    "I''ve been honed in realbat since then. I''ve survived battles against countless mythical beasts. No matter what training Hecate has undergone, I''m confident I won''t lose."


    Lucas nodded earnestly.


    "The next duel will be different from the day of the graduation."


    "..."


    "I will not lose, my lord!"


    Lucas eximed with a fighting spirit.


    I mean, that person did confess to you. Can''t you think of a different kind of dialogue, not just winning through a sword fight...?


    ''Sigh, whatever. It''s hard enough dealing with my own love life, let alone advising someone else.''


    Turning around, Lucas saw Evangeline looking at him with aplicated expression.


    "Hmm."


    "And why is that?"


    "I won''t lose either. To that Hecate."


    "Oh?"


    "I was the top of the 375th generation, you know. Plus, I graduated early, which she didn''t!"


    Ah, that way...?


    It seems like these muscle-brained knights think alike. Anyway, Evangeline showed her fighting spirit by clenching her fist tightly.


    "Even if she''s a senior, I will not lose...!"


    "Oh."


    Our knights were ame with enthusiasm. Myself, Junior, and Damien quietly pped from behind.


    "My lord, what training are we doing in preparation for the martial tournament?!"


    "Hurry up and tell us! No matter who the opponent is, we''ll beat them and win!"


    At that, I smiled and pped, then turned around to shout at the main party members.


    "Alright, let''s show everyone thates rolling into the Imperial Capital that we are the strongest party on the front!"


    ***


    That evening.


    After a special training session with Ash, Junior staggered back to her lodging.


    "Ugh, so tired..."


    Already weak in physical activities as a mage, and with low stamina to boot.


    The training Ash led was to prepare for a direct confrontation with a ck Dragon, involving immediate physical movement. Running, rolling, and sprinting had drained her of all energy.


    ''Training to counter the ck Dragon''s various area attacks, huh...''


    Though she wasn''t exactly sure how this training would help dodge the ck Dragon''s attacks.


    Anyway, the ck Dragon''s attacks don''t discriminate against mages to hit them any softer.


    Nor could she counter all attacks from different dragon species with magic alone. If she could dodge them physically, it made sense to train for it.


    ''But still... it''s tough being tough...''


    Among the main party of five, Junior had the lowest stamina, followed by Ash.


    Damien, who had been diligently training his stamina, despite his frail appearance, managed just fine, and the two knights... well, talking about them is just a waste of breath.


    Both Junior and Ash were very tired today. Ash was probably so exhausted he''d copse as soon as he returned to his manor.


    Junior''s lodging was still at the inn "Etty''s Honey."


    The entire staff of the inn had moved to Hotel Crossroad, and Ash had offered to move Junior''s lodging there, but she declined.


    The mere sight of anything too shiny made her dizzy, and such a shy ce made it hard to rest.


    "Etty''s Honey" remained open for guests like Junior who found hotels overwhelming.


    Junior climbed the stairs with tired steps, eager to wash up with hot water and copse into bed.


    ''Huh?''


    Arriving at her room, Junior btedly noticed.


    Someone was unpacking in the room opposite hers, which had been empty.


    She didn''t intend to peek, but the door was half-open. Junior, unlocking her room door, unintentionally looked in that direction and-


    Their eyes met through the partially open door.


    "Oh my."


    A woman in loose,fortable clothes and beige hair.


    The woman''s attire was different from earlier, causing confusion, but Junior managed to recognize her and awkwardly greeted first.


    "Hello... um, Hecate?"


    Glory Knights''mander, Hecate, seemed a bit startled but soon smiled.


    "Yes, hello. I saw you earlier with the prince, but your name was..."


    "Jupiter Junior. Just call me Junior."


    "Ah. Hello, Junior."


    An awkward silence followed.


    Junior hesitantly asked.


    "So, why are you here...?"


    "Ha. Well... the barracks are full, and the state-run hotel has no vacancies. So, the Glory Knights are temporarily staying here."


    Heavy footsteps sounded from downstairs. Apparently, the other knights were unpacking in the rooms on the first floor.


    "Uh..."


    "Um..."


    The two women made awkward noises.


    Their rtionship was... how to put it? A friend of a friend of a friend, maybe.


    Not strangers, but not close enough to be considered friends... a subtly awkward rtionship.


    Hesitating, Junior eventually swallowed a sigh and extended her hand first.


    "Ah, until you move to another lodging! Let''s get along well. Since we''re staying opposite each other!"


    "..."


    "And... since we''ll be fighting monsters together."


    Hecate blinked quietly, then covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Then, extending her bandaged hand, she shook hands with Junior.


    "Yes. I''m looking forward to working with you."


    The awkward handshake came to an end.


    Hecate bowed her head with a "Then-" and returned to her room, closing the door behind her.


    "...Phew..."


    Junior quickly entered her room and brushed off the difort in her chest.


    It wasn''t her first time greeting someone new, but for some reason, it felt ufortable and awkward.


    ''Why? Because she''s such a high-ranking person? Or because she''s too beautiful?''


    Mulling over it, Junior tilted her head in confusion shortly after.


    ''Huh?''


    That''s when she noticed...


    ''...Bandages?''


    Hecate''s hand was wrapped in bandages.


    Not ordinary bandages, but special ones inscribed with magical runes line by line.


    Recalling the moment, those bandages seemed to wrap not just the hand, but seemed to wind around the wrist and... even further into the body.


    And now that she thought about it, there seemed to have been a faint smell of blood...


    ''...?''


    A mage''s intuition nudged her about something, but she couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was.


    ''Should I even be concerned?''


    All sorts of odd characters gather on the frontline. Someone wrapped in bandages hardly counts as strange here.


    Shrugging off her concern, Junior decided to let it go and headed into the bathroom.


    ***


    And, in the blink of an eye, time flew by...


    The morning of the autumn festival dawned.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    September''s end.


    Finally, the day of this year''s Autumn Festival dawned.


    Not just in Crossroad but across the entire Everck Empire and many other nations, a festival to give thanks for this year''s harvest and to encourage those who had worked hard throughout the year.


    Whatever its original meaning might have been, it''s one of the few seasons that everyone worldwide enjoys cheerfully.


    "Wow."


    As we, the main party members staying at the mansion, came out to the city in the morning,


    the city was busier than ever. The streets were packed with people.


    The lively music, the shouts of people drunk from morning, the cries of cooking, ying, and bargaining. It was a feast for the eyes and ears, filled with vibrant colors and sounds.


    "This year''s festival is on a whole different scalepared to two years ago."


    Looking around at the cityscape, Evangeline nodded vigorously, her cheeks flushed with excitement.


    "It must be the effect of the promation you spread, Senior!"


    "That, that''s unexpected... I didn''t think it would be this much..."


    The two promations I had spread throughout the world were simple.


    A call for heroes. And the notice of the Autumn Festival.


    The intention behind spreading these two promations together was clear.


    We are preparing for a decisive battle, and if there are any brave fools willing to join, we promise to feed them well and entertain them.


    But why did so manye?!


    It''s the Autumn Festival, yeah~ Oh yeah~ But did they all just swarm here without thinking?! Huh?! It''s really dangerous here! It might be the Autumn Festival now, but usually, it''s a Monster Festival, you know?


    I''m not sure which aspect lured them, but anyway, Crossroad is now experiencing an unprecedented boom.


    Suddenly realizing the power of advertising... That''s why everyone''s into PPL... (TL Note: PPL is Product cement)


    With the addition of the World Guardian Front, there were already more people than usual. But my promations have brought even more visitors pouring in.


    Buildings that were empty are now converted into amodations, and citizens have offered spare rooms in their homes as lodging facilities.


    And only after setting up a plethora of makeshift amodations with tents were we barely able to meet the demand.


    Thank goodness the Silver Winter Merchant Guild had prepared in advance.


    I had carelessly spread the promations without a n, but Serenade had managed everything so we could just about manage.


    Managing tourism is no easy task. Running a city is tough...


    And it wasn''t just amodations that Serenade had prepared.


    "Tour of Crossroad''s famous attractions! Departing every hour from noon..."


    Near the city gate, an employee of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild was shouting, guiding tourists to the tour courses.


    "Famous attractions tour...?"


    I frowned.


    "...Did Crossroad have any famous attractions?"


    Besides monsters, what else is there?


    "No, why wouldn''t there be famous attractions! There are loads!"


    I asked Evangeline, who bristled at the suggestion, somewhat sullenly.


    "Like what? Tell me."


    "Uh..."


    After hesitating for a moment, Evangeline suddenly raised her index finger upwards and then... pointed at herself.


    "...Evangeline Cross?"


    "Get out, you brat. Go buy some sweets."


    "Heh, I was going to do that anyway! This way!"


    Anyway, it seems there are tourist courses I hadn''t even thought of. I''ll have to check them out when I have time... Thinking this, we headed to the street vendors, and soon we were wide-eyed in amazement.


    "Wow, what is this! Amazing!"


    Whaty before us was a procession of stalls, stretching from the central za of the city outward in all directions.


    Even in my first year, there were various stalls, but this time, thanks to Serenade''s meticulous nning, the stalls were organized by street and category.


    Here was Southern food, there was Northern food, over there were meats, here were seafoods, and vegetables too...


    In front of the street filled with unheard-of sweets, all the party members swallowed their saliva in unison. You guys are acting just like you did two years ago, aren''t you.


    But it really is amazing.


    I looked around in awe.


    Tables and chairs were densely packed in the central za, apparently for people to eat the food they bought from the stalls.


    People from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild were moving around as coordinators, organizing tables and chairs, emptying trash bins, and guiding new arrivals with food to their seats.


    In the center of the za, a small stage was prepared, where bards were getting ready to start their performance.


    Looking at the sign in front, it seems the bands will change throughout the day to keep the performances going.


    "Serenade really went all out..."


    "Hehe. I did my best, though it might becking."


    I murmured without thinking, and a response came from beside me. Whoa, you startled me!


    Turning around, there was Serenade, who seemed to have been preparing something in the central za, now smiling at me.


    "Wee, Your Highness. It''s still before the official start, but how is it... Do you like it?"


    "You always go beyond my expectations. Amazing, Serenade."


    "It''s a festival that Your Highness himself announced to the whole world. I had to do my best in preparation."


    Me, I didn''t even know... I left the festival preparations to others and focused only on our party training, repairing the walls, and military matters...


    A sense of guilt slowly crept up on me. I''m sorry.


    "I have prepared for festivals before, but this time, without even realizing it... I put in especially more effort."


    Serenade whispered, surveying the sprawling street vendors in all directions.


    "Thinking as Your Highness said, that tomorrow the world might end, I prepared."


    "..."


    "If the end of the world really is approaching. Then... we all should y as hard as we can, without any regrets."


    Serenade turned to me, her eyes smiling softly.


    "We should make the most joyful memories, while we still can."


    "..."


    Suppressing the aching in my heart, I whispered sincerely.


    "I hope you make joyful memories too, Serenade."


    "Of course. I will do my best to leave behind the most joyful memories in the world."


    Serenade approached me slyly and rolled her eyes yfully.


    "You''ll allow it, won''t you, Your Highness?"


    I smiled awkwardly at Serenade''s meaningful question.


    "If there''s anything I can give, anything at all."


    Pleased with the answer, Serenade grinned broadly, bowed gracefully to me, left a wish for a joyful festival, and... hurried off to finish preparing for the festival across the za.


    Turning away from that sight and taking a deep breath, I turned around.


    "..."


    "..."


    I discovered my party members looking at me with a warm gaze.


    "What are you brats looking at!"


    I yelled, my face reddening without realizing.


    Why are you looking at me with expressions like grandparents proudly watching their grandchild at a kindergarten recital? Huh!


    ***


    Around noon. The official start of the festival.


    This time, there was an unprecedented sequence of congrattory speeches before the festival, and for good reason.


    The Emperor himself had graced this festival with his presence.


    It seemed he had been drinking with his subordinates since morning, as he climbed onto the stage in the za, his face flushed with the warmth of alcohol, and even staggering slightly. Truly enjoying the countryside festival to the fullest!


    Perhaps because the festival was held in Crossroad? The Emperor began speaking very casually, without any concern for formalities or protocols.


    "Greetings. To my subjects living in Crossroad!"


    Long live the Emperor!


    Long live His Majesty the Emperor!


    The empire''s citizens shouted, all taking a knee to pay their respects to the Emperor.


    But this ce is the World Guardian Front.


    Although it''s a limited period, it''s a separate route operated independently from the empire''s territory.


    There are many here who are not subjects of the empire. Even kings of foreignnds, who could be considered equals to the Emperor, are present in abundance.


    Among them, there are not a few who still harbor resentment towards the empire.


    They either showed the bare minimum of respect or kept their heads high, indifferent to the Emperor''s entrance, and some even unabashedly showed their hostility.


    Nheless, fragile as it may be, now everyone was an ally. The Emperor smiled at them as well.


    "Also, greetings to all the warriors of the World Guardian Front. And to all the kings who have gathered to protect the world."


    The Emperor raised his arm and swept his gaze over the city.


    "The harsh battles fought on thisnd, the efforts you all have made, now all of us- the whole world knows."


    The World Guardian Front has be an organization affiliated with almost all the nations of the world.


    The battles fought here have been reported all over the world, including the most recent battle against the King of Flies. Everyone now knows that this Monster Front truly prevents the world''s destruction.


    "Also, that these battles will continue. That everyone here will continue the fierce fight. We all know this."


    The fact that the uing battles will only be more severe, not less, is also known.


    That the fate of humanity hangs in the bnce here- now no one is unaware.


    "That''s why!"


    Following that, the Emperor raised his voice and lifted his wine ss high.


    "You all have the right to rest. You deserve to eat and drink to your heart''s content. No matter how great a merchant, without sufficient rest, one cannot perform at their best."


    The Emperor showed his characteristic smile, baring his teeth.


    "Let us all put our efforts into enjoying this moment of leisure amidst busyness. Now, then! To mark the start of the festival... cheers!"


    Cheers!


    The Emperor boldly drained his ss, and everyone gathered in the za- and those who couldn''t find a spot in the za and watched from the streets- also drank from their sses.


    The Emperor, having emptied his ss,ughed heartily, waved his hand, and stepped down from the stage.


    The empire''s citizens apuded fervently, and even those who were not apuded joyfully for the start of the festival.


    Although it''s the outskirts, it''s still the empire''s territory.


    For Crossroad, it was an unprecedented scene for the Emperor himself to give a speech encouraging fun at the festival. The air instantly heated up.


    The bards stationed on the stage began their lively performance, and those already drunk started singing along.


    As expected of an outskirts festival, there was no formality. With so many people, the concept of honored or VIP seats lost its meaning.


    People mingled and mixed, sharing food and drink, and even strangers struck up conversations.


    Watching this scene, I took a sip of the drink in my hand.


    "..."


    In the za, in the streets, here and there, I saw my subordinates.


    Perhaps it''s because a month has nearly passed since thest battle, but their expressions seemed much brighter.


    Scars definitely remain...


    The darkness etched into everyone''s hearts and faces hasn''tpletely faded away yet.


    But still, everyone was smiling a bit. That''s why I felt a bit relieved.


    "The schedule for this festival... the first day is, well, as always about eating and drinking. The second and third days are for the martial arts tournament. And on the evening of the third day."


    Damien, who had quickly read through the festival schedule posted on one corner of the central za with his Far-Sight, said with a wide smile.


    "It''s a dance festival!"


    "Pfft!"


    I spit out the drink I had been holding in my mouth.


    Not that again, ugh!


    ***


    At the same time.


    North of Crossroad. Bringar Duchy''s military camp.


    Most of the refugees had already returned to the Bringar Duchy, and this ce, where only the direct military forces of Dusk Bringar remained, was quiet.


    Dusk Bringar had sent everyone to the festival.


    In this military camp, only a minimal guard force and Dusk Bringar with her four Dragonblood Knights remained.


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar was floating in the air in her tent, her body curled up in the void.


    Naked, with her long ck hair disheveled, she was submerged in meditation within a swirl of transparent magical power, her eyes closed.


    Then, from outside the tent, the careful voice of a veteran knight reached Dusk Bringar, who was deep in introspection.


    "Your Excellency. A visitor has arrived."


    Dusk Bringar replied irritably.


    "Did I not say to turn everyone away?"


    "However..."


    At the continuation of the sentence, Dusk Bringar''s amber eyes snapped open.


    "...His Majesty the Emperor of the Everck Empire hase in person."


    Tch-


    Clicking her tongue, Dusk Bringar interrupted her meditation and dissolved the swirl of magical power. The gathered magical power was absorbed back into her heart.


    Throb.


    "..."


    She pressed a finger against her chest where a dull pain throbbed to calm it down and hastily threw on a negligee that had been lying around on the floor.


    "Bring in the guest."


    Flutter-


    As soon as permission was given, the Emperor - Traha - entered the tent.


    "The festival is in full swing, what are you doing here?"


    "...Traha."


    The Emperor, who had entered this ce without any attendants, held a dark red wine bottle in his hand.


    "Would you care for a drink?"


    Towards the elder who had once raised him,


    Who had been a guardian, an enemy to be killed, and now an ally to his son-


    The Emperor gave a bitter smile.


    "It seems there won''t be another chance like this."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    The wine filled two sses on the table.


    The Emperor and the Duchess.


    The two rulers shared the sses and smelled the fragrance. Dusk Bringar spoke first.


    "This brings back memories."


    "It''s the Everck Western Mountain wine you used to enjoy."


    "No need for formalities. It''s that wine made in the bordends between the duchy and the empire."


    "That''s right. It''s a bottle from this summer''s production."


    Dusk Bringar lifted the ss, observing the red wine against the sunlight.


    "The bordends were all burnt to the ground; impressive that wine was still produced."


    "The war between our nations has stopped, and more than a year has passed. They managed to restore the farms quickly."


    "Hmph, fruit grown from soil soaked with blood and ashes..."


    Dusk Bringar took a small sip of the wine with her crimson lips, then swallowed it down her slender throat.


    "I thought it might taste of blood, but it''s merely sweet. Oh well."


    "Do you like it?"


    Not just the taste of the wine.


    It was a question of whether she was satisfied with the aftermath of the war between the empire and the duchy as well.


    The Everck Empire had poured substantial support into the recovery of the Bringar Duchy. Generouspensation was paid, and manpower and materials were provided.


    This wine, once again produced in the bordends between the two countries, was a symbolic token of that.


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar remained silent.


    No matter how sincerely the Everck Empire apologized, the resentment in her heart would not disappear. Lives trampled upon and honors shattered could never be returned.


    However, she had no choice but to ept that apology.


    A king must live not for yesterday''s vengeance but for tomorrow''s glory. Not for the sorrow of fallen soldiers but for the joy of the living people.


    Other fallen kings gathered at the World Guardian Front were in the same predicament as Dusk Bringar.


    Emperor Traha, and the Everck Empire, had quietly approached them, forcibly washing away past grievances and offering an undeniable peace.


    There was a reason the Emperor visited a few days early before the festival.


    Negotiations with the fallen kings gathered here at the front had mostly concluded.


    While the World Guardian Front fought desperately against monsters, the world''s politics were being reshaped from the ground up.


    "I will make Ash the next emperor."


    The Emperor, holding his ss and savoring the aroma, murmured softly.


    "To do so, I intend to bear all the darkness that remains in the empire myself."


    "..."


    "Ash is brilliant. But he is pure. Whether that purity can trante into poprity, I don''t know, but that alone won''t be enough to govern the world."


    Soft.


    Unbearably soft.


    From the standards they uphold to the ideals they seek to protect...


    "Anyone who tries to negotiate is human, and as humans, we must protect them all."


    The Emperor chuckled.


    That softness, that purity, that great causeeveryone is enchanted by them and fighting together here. But that''s only effective as long as there is amon enemy.


    Once the monstrous crisis is over, the world will once again descend into a free-for-all conflict. The Emperor wanted to prepare for that time.


    "That child... doesn''t know darkness. Purity might be necessary to protect the world for now. But for the century to follow, darkness is required."


    "..."


    "I will enter that darkness instead. I will bear all the hatred and resentment Everck has sown and bury it with me."


    Dusk Bringar smirked and gave a piercing look.


    "All these stories, aren''t they for after we''ve saved the world from destruction?"


    "Preparing for the future is also the responsibility of a monarch."


    "Defeating the present foe is also a part of that responsibility. The monsters are no easy enemy. Especially, the next one... even more so."


    The next foeck Dragon.


    Dusk Bringar bit her lip at the thought, then looked back at the Emperor.


    "As long as Ash is themander here at the front, his life will continue to be in danger. Perhaps worry about that first?"


    "That''s why I''ve given the Glory Knights to Ash."


    The Emperor nodded gravely.


    "With that order, they will protect Ash. Even if it means engulfing him in darkness."


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar sighed and shook her head.


    "They''re not knights. They''re demons who would plunge anything into darkness for the sake of the empire''s light."


    Imperial demons.


    Another name for the Glory Knights. And at that mention, the Emperor burst into a heartyugh.


    "The one who made the Glory Knights into such a demonic order, isn''t that you?"


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar looked down with her amber eyes.


    The Bringar Duchy had always been the shield of the Everck Empire, fighting alongside the empire in wars as the vanguard.


    The position ofmander of the Imperial Guards, the Glory Knights, had been held by the Duchess of Bringar for generations.


    Thus, Dusk Bringar too had once led the Glory Knights as theirmander.


    During the racial wars a hundred years ago, Dusk Bringar, as both the Duchess of Bringar and themander of the Glory Knights, led the charge against other races, burning theirnds and at the same time, protecting the emperor.


    "...The Emperor at that time had requested it."


    And in the midst of this fierce war.


    In the face of the desperate counterattacks by the allied forces of different races, as loyal knights fell by the dozens, and the Emperor, having ovee death multiple times, requested of her.


    "We need an invincible army."


    Unbeatable.


    It didn''t have to be the strongest. Just an army that would never lose and could hold the front lines... one that could surely protect the Emperor.


    "My blood carries the oath of the guardian dragons to protect the empire. I... couldn''t refuse the request of the Emperor at that time."


    Curses, magic, forbidden arts...


    And dragon blood.


    Utilizing all dark and dirty means.


    The Glory Knights, once simply the Emperor''s personal guard, were reborn as invincible monsters that could never be defeated.


    And the one who had created them was none other than Dusk Bringar.


    "The darkest shadow among the many darknesses of the empire... That is the Glory Knights. And you were once the vanguard leading that darkness."


    "At that time, I believed it was the right thing to do."


    Dusk Bringar was young too.


    It was a hundred years ago from now, she was just about twenty years old.


    The young Dragon Lady was nave, and the country inherited from her predecessor was engulfed in war.


    She had to do whatever it took, easily reaching into the darkness.


    The knights she created were powerful, and ultimately, both the empire and the duchy won the war.


    ...


    The messy life continued, and the messy legacy she left behind also continued to twist and distort.


    Under the pretense of patriots, in the form of demons.


    "Darkness is necessary not only in politics but also on the battlefield."


    Dusk Bringar red at the wine ss with bitterness, and Traha gently changed the subject.


    "Just as the Glory Knights have, I believe you... will also bear that darkness in ce of Ash."


    "Hmph."


    Dusk Bringar snorted.


    "Your youngest son will shine even in the darkness."


    Ash was not merely foolishly pure.


    The young prince had experienced countless deaths and realized his limits.


    He knelt before the harsh reality, became frustrated, and med his own weak convictions until he finally broke.


    And yet, despite that... he stood up again.


    That was why his purity was all the more valuable.


    Having experienced the cruelty and bitterness of the world, yet never giving up, that goodness he grasped again after once letting go was what made it great.


    Both the Emperor and the Duchess became viins willingly, as rulers, because they realized early on that ideals, though beautiful, were nave tantrums hard to actualize.


    But both vaguely knew.


    That it was an excuse of those who had given up.


    Because maintaining purity is difficult, painful, hurtful, and above all, not very profitable...


    They, who had let go, were perhaps the weak ones.


    That the young prince, still struggling to hold onto that purity, might actually be the true strong one.


    "The light emitted by your son, by its brilliance... might even influence and melt away the demons."


    Like the warmth of a bonfire encountered on an autumn in as winter approaches...


    "Ah."


    Suddenly, Dusk Bringar closed her eyes and reminisced about that day two years ago.


    - You''ve traveled a long way... Come, hurry up.


    - The southern fortress city, an independent route for all who fight monsters, Crossroad.


    The warmth emitted by the boy that day was truly warm...


    So much so that she melted away, unable to maintain her dignity.


    As Dusk Bringar gulped down the remaining wine, Traha cautiously asked.


    "Will you also melt away like that?"


    "..."


    "Like the previous Duchesss... will you dissipate into bubbles?"


    Thud.


    Dusk Bringar ced the empty ss on the table and grinned with a wise smile.


    "I have lived too long, Traha."


    "..."


    "Live a long life. Live long and bear the darkness of the empire in ce of Ash, as you said. Bear as much as you can."


    Traha sensed it.


    That here, now, was a turning point of fate.


    For the world, and for the dragon-blooded duchess before him, who bore the guise of a girl...


    "Instead, I will... as you said, stand by his side, guarding that bonfire."


    The world is dark.


    Once this autumn passes, winter will be upon us. The rain will be cold, the wind chilly, and the frost will bite into the flesh.


    Winter night ising. The lord of the night- Night Bringer will personally draw its curtain.


    Like setting a controlled fire to stop a ze. If darkness is needed to stop darkness, then yes. She will willingly be that spearhead.


    Her past mistakes... the imperial demons, if necessary, she would use them all.


    To protect this small bonfire.


    Dusk Bringar resolved, and without having to say it aloud, Traha could read her intent.


    From then on, the two rulers silently exchanged sses.


    "I''m reminded of the day I first met Day-Bringer, the previous Duchess."


    Inhaling the scent of thest ss, Dusk Bringar whispered low.


    "That day was also an autumn festival."


    "What was the scene like at the festival a century ago?"


    "How would it be any different from now? Drinking, dancing, singing, and..."


    Hesitating for a moment before adding more, Dusk Bringar chuckled.


    "So this is how myst festival goes."


    "What do you mean? It''s just the beginning."


    The Emperor stood up, extending an arm.


    "Let''s go. The festival goes on day and night for the next three days. Go,ugh, and enjoy. No, you must."


    "..."


    "I''ll escort you for a change."


    Dusk Bringar, looking up at the Emperor with sharp eyes, sighed deeply.


    "I''d much prefer your son to you..."


    "Hahaha! I hope you find your conscience before we head out."


    "Fine. A case of making do with what you have, I suppose."


    After lightly draping a travel cloak over her negligee and slipping her feet intofortable sandals.


    The Dragon Lady walked out with the Emperor''s escort.


    And they slowly started walking towards Crossroad, where the festival was in full swing in the afternoon.


    ***


    "Everyone seems happy."


    At the roof of Etti''s Honey.


    Dressed in a gown, Hecate, wearing arge-brimmed hat pushed down, and with a white parasol slung over her shoulder... had spread a mat and sat on the rooftop.


    "..."


    She gazed at the cityscape with a distant look.


    Peopleughing, chatting, drinking, being happy.


    "Yes, I chose this form to protect such a scene."


    Hecate''s lips, which had been faintly smiling, slowly lost their mirth.


    "But, still..."


    In the square not far off, Lucas, amidst a group of heroes, was seen engaging in a drinking contest.


    His opponent, a silver-furred werewolf, jovially gulped down several beers in session before finally reaching his limit and tumbling backwards.


    Cheers erupted all around, and Lucas stood up, raising his empty ss to the sky before tumbling down sideways himself.


    People burst intoughter, and a brown-haired priest rushed to Lucas, casting a healing spell on him.


    A tinum-blonde knight quickly began doodling on Lucas''s face with a pen, while a pointy-hatted mage prepared a hangover cure beside them.


    Watching this scene, the dark-haired lord- Ash, clutching his stomach withughter, flinched as other heroes approached with evil grins.


    Being dragged away as the next participant in the drinking contest, Ash screamed. Everyone chanted Ash''s name, mixing all sorts of alcohol in his ss.


    Watching such joyful and happy moments of her old ssmates, Hecate buried her face in her arms.


    Between her dress''s long sleeves and white gloves, bandages inscribed with magic runes were briefly visible.


    Smelling the odious scent of blood emanating from her body... Hecate murmured softly.


    "...I kind of want to be a little spiteful."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    After the wild festivity of the first night passed, the morning of the second day dawned.


    The five members of the main party stepped out of the lord''s mansion and began walking down the main road.


    "Ugh..."


    "My head hurts..."


    Everyone looked miserable, having overdone it the night before. Their eyes were puffy, their cheeks sallow, and their hair aplete mess.


    "Hahaha! Lucas, what''s with your hair!"


    Laughing at the sight of the knight, whose usually neat blond hair was now tangled in all directions, Junior beside me started sweating coldly.


    "Your Highness isn''t looking too great either..."


    "What did you say? Ah!"


    I was shocked when I felt my hair, and indeed, it was sticking out in all directions. Did I get hit by a bomb in my sleep or what!


    "More importantly, I don''t remember anything after the drinking contest... Nothing bad happened, right?"


    "Nothing much. Except for Senior saying, Is this a drinking show? Then I should strip~, and trying to take off your top..."


    Did Ash pull that stunt again? Or is this a problem with being RetroAddict?!


    Evangeline started braiding Lucas''s tangled side hair on her own whim, while Lucas, looking as if he had attained enlightenment, smiled benignly at the morning sun. This guy still seems drunk, doesnt he?


    Damian pressed down my wild hair as if saying ''lie down, lie down.'' You''re thest conscience of Crossroad, Damian.


    "Your Highness, shall we get some hangover soup? There''s a ce selling soup over there. I''ll go buy some."


    "Oh, that sounds good. I''m counting on you, conscience number 2, Junior."


    Junior, puzzled by the term conscience, hurried off towards the soup vendor that was open early in the morning.


    It''s good that at least one member is looking out for their health.


    Holding a cup of hangover soup each, we sipped on our soups as wezily walked towards the southern ins.


    This was in preparation for the main event of the festival, the martial arts tournament.


    The tournament was set up in the southern ins.


    Since this tournament was fundamentally a 5 versus 5 party battle, the usual arena was too small to amodate the scale, so they had to set it up outside.


    Its the southern ins, so it wont matter much if it gets a bit destroyed...


    The tournament area was spacious.


    It was nothing more than arge square marked on the ground, surrounded by seating and standing areas for the audience tofortably watch.


    And at the center of the arena was...


    Something veryrge, covered with a white cloth, disying its majesty. Evangeline, who was stuffing soup in her mouth, tilted her head in curiosity.


    "What''s that?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough. Well unveil it once all the participants arrive."


    Before long, the hero party started showing up one by one, shuffling in. Simultaneously, the audience began to trickle in, gradually filling the stands.


    The audience woulde and go throughout the day as the tournament progressed, and once all the heroes had gathered, I began the announcement.


    "I will exin the rules of this martial arts tournament!"


    While a rough outline had been given to everyone beforehand, this was the first time the exact rules were being disclosed.


    "First, the victory condition! This tournament is not just a simple party versus party duel."


    I approached therge object in the center of the arena, grabbed the white cloth covering it, and then yanked it to the side.


    p!


    As the cloth was removed, the crowd gasped in surprise. I smirked.


    "This... you will have to fight against a Fake Dragon!"


    Boom!


    That sound wasn''t made by me but actually came from an internal sound system inside the... artifactden wooden dragon.


    It''s an object shaped like a dragon, covered in various magic artifacts.


    Not only does it resemble a dragon in appearance, but its neck, legs, and tail can move, and it''s also gigantic.


    It wasmissioned by me from the production guild to simte battles against the Great ck Dragon Legion.


    "Really... making that thing was a hell of a lot of work for a month..."


    Lilly pretended to wipe away tears, followed by the alchemist guild master and the carpenter guild master, who also wiped away their tears.


    The conditions I had set for making this Fake Dragon were bizarre, and these people from the workshops had worked themselves to death over the past month or so to create it... You''ve done well.


    "The victory condition for this martial arts tournament is simple! Hit the set targets across the dragons body to umte a total of 10,000 points, and you can win!"


    As the heroes looked bewildered at the somewhatically shaped dragons face, they refocused their attention on me. I continued the exnation.


    "The points are determined based on where you hit. As you can see, non-vulnerable areas score poorly, while hitting closer to vulnerable areas scores higher."


    The dragon''s legs, touching the ground, would not score much.


    In reality, a dragons legs are strong and robust, areas to be avoided during raids.


    Wings, neck, heart area, eyes, etc., score rtively high... And there''s a key point.


    "A Reverse Scale point will appear randomly. If you hit it by any means, you instantly gain 10,000 points and win."


    The Achilles'' heel of dragonkind, a born vulnerability.


    Reverse Scales exist. Since every member of the ck Dragon Legion has different vulnerable spots, the Fake Dragon was designed to randomly disy one such spot on its body.


    The rule that hitting the Reverse Scale wins the match immediately caused an uproar among the heroes.


    "Are we bringing training camp meta here?!"


    "What''s the point of hitting anything else if one hit on the Reverse Scale scores way higher?!"


    "Doesn''t that make Damians party the strongest then?!"


    "That''s just trying to win for free! Boo! Outrage! Boo!"


    I waved my hands to calm the vehemently protesting heroes.


    "Everyone, remember, this is a martial arts tournament."


    "...!"


    "Yes. You can interfere with the opposing party as much as you like...!"


    Only then did the heroes fully understand the rules of the game, and they all let out a sigh of realization before...


    Immediately starting tough wickedly. Those are some scary guys.


    If it were just a straightforward 5-on-5 brawl, someone would definitely get seriously hurt.


    So, I presented another object, another score target.


    Fundamentally, to win, one must hit the dragon to umte points. However, at the same time, it''s necessary to interfere with thepeting party.


    Bncing attacks on the dragon, interfering with the opposing party, and defending against interference will dictate the strategy.


    Each party has different stats andpositions. Naturally, the tactics they adopt will differ, and so will their countermeasures.


    It was quite a decent training opportunity before facing the ck Dragon Legion, every match filled with variables.


    "As you''ve been informed, it''s a teampetition with 5-member parties! However, all weapons must be wooden equipment crafted by the Crossroad forge, and the output of magicians is restricted to one-tenth!"


    The heroes, excited, shrugged their shoulders as I pped my hands.


    "The points for hitting the Fake Dragon will be urately tallied by sensor artifacts. And since the Fake Dragon itself is wrapped in barrier artifacts, don''t worry about breaking it and hit as hard as you can."


    "Oh!"


    "Basically, just by participating, you''ll receive a participation award. For parties reaching the top 16, luxurious prizes prepared with care by the Silver Winter Merchant Guild will be provided..."


    Serenade really put in some effort here.


    The prizes, far more splendid than those of the first year''s autumn festival, were sparkling behind the Fake Dragon, making it look like a dragon''s treasure hoard.


    "...And the prize for the first-ce party is the appointment as a knight of Crossroad, a tradition and honor."


    Boos flew from the crowd, as expected. Having experienced this during the first year, I responded calmly.


    "In addition to the knighthood, the winning party will receive all the prizes from the finals to the top 16 as a bonus. So, give it your all."


    Cheers erupted, the reaction of all heroes flipping 180 degrees. I like how straightforward and honest you guys are about this...


    "As previously announced, the performance in this martial arts tournament will be reflected in the selection of parties for the ck Dragon Subjugation."


    The heroes immediately calmed down at my words.


    Yes, this martial arts tournament is certainly a part of this festival, and an extension of a fun,ughing, and enjoyable training session but...


    Let me be clear.


    It''s also a stage for tactical evaluation in preparation for the ck Dragon Subjugation.


    I smiled broadly and stretched out my hand.


    "Now, heroes! Let''s see who can prove themselves to be the strongest party on this frontline!"


    Cheers!


    The cheering came not from the heroes but from the audience, which had filled the stands without us noticing.


    Thus, the main event of Crossroad''s third-year autumn festival... the martial arts tournament began!


    ***


    Our main party was set to fight from the opening match. The bracket was drawn randomly, and it was my fault for drawing the short straw. Sigh.


    "Let''s quickly finish this and rest until the next match!"


    All the members nodded at Evangeline''s words, but Lucas still looked pale.


    Seeing he hadn''t even undone the braid Evangeline made for him, it seems his hangover hadn''t fully cleared yet.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Hey~ Young and fresh. Just looking at you is refreshing."


    "I''d love to stick a straw in that youth and suck it dry. Keke."


    Approaching us with bizarrely creepy remarks were... the ''Uncles'' party.


    Originating from the Leprosy Extermination Squad, our frontline''s super tanker, Torkel.


    From the Inquisitor, SSR-grade healer and damage dealer, Zenis.


    From the cklist, the blind swordsman, Nobody. The dark mage, Chain.


    And... Dearmudin!


    Our opening match opponent was this formidable contender for the championship, recing Lucas with the mighty Elder of the Ivory Tower.


    This is tough from the get-go! Even thements are harsh!


    "Hey~ Lucas, dear."


    "Looks like you''ve run off to a younger and brighter party, huh?"


    Nobody and Chain, among the teasing uncles, crunched up their faces and leaned into Lucas.


    Lucas rolled his eyes left and right, his face slick with cold sweat. It seems he''s feeling a bit guilty, having been traded to our side.


    "I, I didn''t betray you! This was entirely the will of my lord..."


    Before Lucas could finish his excuse, the two uncles gripped his shoulders tightly.


    "Hehe. Running away won''t do any good."


    "The shadow of an uncle always stridesrge steps behind you, right? Keke."


    "Eek?!"


    "Run all you want, but when you look back..."


    "You''ll find that the 30s are right upon you..."


    "The 40se even quicker..."


    "And then from the 50s, it''s just a blink of an eye...!"


    With wicked chants, Nobody and Chainughed among themselves and walked into the arena.


    Torkel and Zenis followed after a bashful bow, and Dearmudin, stroking his beard solemnly, left us with a word.


    "Tsk tsk, you don''t know that it''s actually better to be an uncle... Ah, standing up has made my back hurt."


    Dropping ament that seemed a level deeper, even this old man headed towards the arena. Ah, grandpa! Quit spoiling life!


    As the uncles walked away, Lucas, trembling, finally spoke up.


    "Just you wait... I will... never be an uncle...!"


    Lucas seems unaware of thew that saying ''never'' ''definitely'' ''absolutely'' makes it inevitably happen.


    I briefly imagined Lucas as an uncle. Would he have a beard? He''s always so tense, maybe he''d have wrinkles between his brows too.


    "..."


    I then looked at Damian, Evangeline, and Junior. The kids tilted their heads at my gaze.


    When I first saw them two years ago, they were just kids, but now they''ve grown up or are close to being adults.


    ''I miss you.''


    I want to see you all be uncles and aunts, grandpas and grandmas.


    I want to be there through the time, the wrinkles, the graying hair, the bending backs.


    ''I want to grow old with all of you.''


    And that, surely, will be beautiful.


    I smiled faintly and patted the heads of the clueless kids.


    Yes, to see that day, I will protect this world from theing destruction.


    "Let''s go!"


    I pped Lucas on the back and led the way. The rest of the main party members hurriedly followed.


    I smirked, adjusting my glove.


    "Let''s show these uncles that the kids these days have got quite the temper!"


    ...But then again, am I not the biggest uncle here?


    Oops?


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Aider swung his hand from top to bottom outside the arena.


    "The opening game, begins now~!"


    Ding-!


    Woaaaaah-!


    The starting bell, along with the deafening cheers from the audience.


    My main party and the opposing party - ''The Uncles'' - rushed out from either side of the arena towards the center at the same time.


    ''The Uncles'' were a party seasoned in realbat, forming a precise formation.


    Torkel at the very front. Zenis and Nobody side by side behind him. Chain next, and Dearmudin at the very back.


    ''Pure tanker, damage tanker with healing skills & close-range dealer with one-shot capability, a ck mage with high utility and a pure damage mage...''


    Their lineup is seriously impressive, truly luxurious!


    Our formation had Lucas and Evangeline forming a dual vanguard. Me and Damien in the middle. Junior in the rear.


    It might be said our vanguard was a bit thicker, but we were outmatched in terms of breakthrough capability.


    Our party advanced slowly towards the center of the arena, but ''The Uncles'' immediately charged at us from the start, aiming to suppress us before hitting the Fake Dragon to score points.


    ''That''s a sharp judgment!''


    Damien was on our side.


    Considering the victory condition of this martial tournament was to score points by hitting the Fake Dragon''s weak spots, neutralizing the opposing sniper was crucial for a chance at victory.


    The Uncles'' full-on charge was tactically sound.


    The Uncles swiftly crossed the arena''s center into our formation.


    "Let''s see the power of the Lord''s direct party, shall we?! Let''s show them the mature charm the young bloods don''t have... Argh?!"


    That''s when it happened.


    Thwack-!


    Nobody suddenly got hit by water spewed from the dragon''s mouth and rolled to the side.


    The rest of The Uncles gasped in surprise.


    "Water cannon?!"


    "Why is there a water cannon here?!"


    I smirked.


    "Don''t you remember from the training camp? You should dodge it on your own!"


    The Fake Dragon was wrapped all over with artifacts.


    Not just for scoring sensors or its own defense barrier, but also equipped with various attack methods reproducing the dragon species'' area attacks.


    Instead of breath attacks, a water cannon, and instead of a magic carpet bomb, a whip chain...


    It''s only because it''s a Fake Dragon that you''re not dead, Nobody. If this was realbat, you''d have been instant-killed!


    Beep!


    At the same time, points were etched onto The Uncles'' side magic panel.


    [-100 points]


    "What''s with the deduction?!"


    "If you get hit by the water cannon, it''s a 100 point deduction!"


    "Your Majesty, you didn''t mention anything about this?!"


    "I didn''t say it wasn''t there either!"


    I''ll say it again, even if it''s a light-hearted setting, this is a tactical assessment.


    How skilled an individual warrior is. How well a party coordinates.


    And most importantly, whether they have the aptitude suitable for a dragon raid. Can they dodge all of the Fake Dragon''s patterns even amidst the chaotic melee?


    I''m watching everything. Everyone, focus!


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    Squuueaaaak!


    The Fake Dragon''s mouth continuously shot out water cannons, and the whip chain installed on its forelimb swept across the ground, rushing forward.


    The Uncles, who were flustered by the surprise attack, barely managed to dodge it, but our main party was calm. Did you think we trained for nothing?


    "Guys!"


    "Yes!"


    At my signal, those of us approaching the dragon simultaneously jumped up-


    Swoosh-!


    And easily dodged the whip chain.


    There was a peculiar pleasure in performing the same movement simultaneously through training. I burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha! How about that! This is the result of training, the power of friendship... Ugh!"


    Just as I was eximing joyfully, a water cannon sted in my face.


    Spluttering and wiping my face, I saw Lilly, who was operating the Fake Dragon, covering her mouth andughing heartily.


    "Your Majesty, you need to stay sharp!"


    "Cough! Cough! Hey, Lilly, is this fair?!"


    "I''m just following the rules. The Fake Dragon sprays a water cannon equally at everyone within a certain range~"


    Lillyughed ominously as she operated the Fake Dragon to spray water in all directions. She seemed to be having the most fun in this martial tournament!


    And then, as The Uncles managed to approach us by dodging the water cannon and whip chain, the match quickly descended into a melee.


    "Shield-!"


    "Great Shield-!"


    Exchanging some sort of shield technique, Evangeline and Torkel collided with their shields at the forefront,


    "Come on, Captain Lucas! Come at me! I''m quite confident in holding my ground...!"


    "Ugh-?!"


    Zenis, donned in holy armor, marked Lucas.


    Even for the renowned Lucas, shaking off an SSR-grade priest capable of self-healing wasn''t easy.


    Thus, while neutralizing our two vanguards, Chain and Nobody finally made their way into our middle ranks.


    "If we just neutralize the sniper boy..."


    "The momentum will shift to our side!"


    As they attempted to break through, I suddenly nced towards the center of the arena.


    Gooo...!


    Dearmudin was gathering magical power. Unknowingly, I pped my hands.


    "Indeed! So that''s the strategy!"


    While the rest of The Uncles were engaging us to buy time,


    Dearmudin, capable of area attacks, was casting magic on the Fake Dragon to score points.


    "Heh, my vision''s gotten worse, can''t really see where the dragon''s weak points are attached, but..."


    Even with a magic-dampening bracelet limiting his magical power, Dearmudin smirked, unleashing a formidable amount of magic.


    "Just bombard it, and it''ll hit somewhere...!"


    I was about to order Damien to snipe Dearmudin, but Chain and Nobody had already closed in on him.


    "Whoa!"


    Damien panicked, unable to shoot in time.


    One of Damien''s few weaknesses, given his near-perfect character, was his tender heart.


    He wasn''t cold-hearted enough tounch an attack at an ally hero in a tournament akin to an evaluation match, not to mention he wasn''t armed with his main weapon, a magic gun, but only a short bow equipped with rubber-tipped arrows.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Though he fired arrows btedly,


    "Too obvious, too obvious!"


    Chain swept them away with an arm made of dark magic. Nobody then prepared to strike Damien with a swift attack.


    As Damien was being double-teamed, Junior had no choice but to rush forward, and Chain and Junior entangled their magic in a sh.


    ''Tch!''


    I turned my gaze back to the center of the arena once again.


    Dearmudin was currently unmarked. If left alone, he might really end up scoring all the points by himself and finishing the game.


    I had to disrupt his magic casting before it was toote...!


    "I''ll stop Dearmudin!"


    Leaving Damien and Junior behind, I ran forward.


    "You guys break through the guard and attack the Fake Dragon!"


    "What?!"


    "Prince Ash, wait a moment! Prince Ash!"


    Despite Damien and Junior calling out to me with dismayed expressions, I didn''t look back and kept running.


    Tactically speaking, it might have been better for me to join the fray against Chain and Nobody and then start sniping with Damien.


    But this kind of melee training is necessary too. You have to know how to shake off an enemy''s vanguard sticking to you like a leech on your own.


    After all, these are the very situations we''ll actually face in the ck Dragon Subjugation...!


    ''I believe you guys can ovee this!''


    No, we must ovee it! For the battles ahead!


    Thud!


    I nted the g into the ground.


    Then, grey castle walls sprouted from the ground like petals, and I slid across the floor towards Dearmudin as if riding a sled.


    And- right as Dearmudin was about toplete his spell, I gave him a full swing with the g right into his side.


    "Ey-!"


    "Whoa?! Are you trying to kill me, Prince Ash?!"


    Startled, Dearmudin had no choice but to stop casting, and he blocked my g with his magic-wrapped staff. I didn''t stop and kept swinging the g.


    "Stop casting! Ya! Ya!"


    "Ah! Ah! Wait, my back''s going to give out! Hold on!"


    While the mage and a so-called mage (who''s terrible at closebat) were bickering,


    Swoooosh!


    A water cannon poured out from the Fake Dragon''s mouth towards us...


    "Arghhh."


    "Yaaah."


    Dearmudin and I both tumbled across the ground.


    The direction of the match was spiraling into abyrinth.


    ***


    "Now, sniper boy. Everyone on our front fears and reveres your eye... but I''m different."


    While all the other heroes were locked in an evenly matched battle.


    The bnce here waspletely shattered.


    "From the start, I don''t care about such things-!"


    Blind swordsman Nobody yelled fiercely, swinging his sword.


    Swoosh! Swooosh!


    The rubber-tipped arrows Damien desperately shot were futilely shattered in mid-air.


    Grinding his teeth, Damien desperately tried to increase the distance, but Nobody, using his footwork, closed in much faster.


    The lifeline of a ranged attacker is ''distance.''


    Maintaining distance, or failing to. That''s where battles are won or lost, and life and death are decided.


    If you can''t take out the enemy before they close in, if you allow them to approach, defeat is inevitable.


    Simrly, the lifeline of a melee attacker is also ''distance.''


    Within a short reach where their attack can hit, they exhibit overwhelming power, but if they can''t close in to that distance, they die instead.


    They must burrow into their advantageous distance for the path to victory to open.


    Thus, the battle between attackers is a fight for who can control their favorable distance.


    And in this duel, Nobody had an overwhelming advantage.


    The swordsman had broken through to the archer.


    How could he possibly lose!


    Click-!


    Nobody''s sword cut through the air with ferocity. Damien, with his naturally overwhelming eyesight, read its trajectory and twisted his body to dodge.


    Or so he thought he had...


    Squeeeak!


    The path of the de strangely curved, flying towards Damien''s held short bow.


    "?!"


    Startled, Damien managed to contort his body awkwardly to dodge the attack. Nobody bared his chilling teeth, grinning wickedly.


    Being blind, the direction of his gaze meant nothing.


    His movements were different from those of typical swordsmen.


    Having been blind from birth, without the concept of ''seeing,'' the preparatory motions for striking, swinging, and retrieving his weaponcked the preliminary action of ''looking.''


    This slight difference created a bizarre dissonance, and Damien, who had less experience in closebat and had understood movements based on other swordsmen he had seen, was further cornered.


    His excessively good eyesight ironically put him at a greater disadvantage.


    "Got you-!"


    It was the moment Nobody shouted, swinging down his sword.


    "The one caught... is on your side!"


    Thwack!


    Suddenly, Damien shot an arrow in apletely different direction.


    Until now, he had always aimed precisely at Nobody''s vulnerabilities to neutralize him, but this arrow was off in a totally different direction.


    ''Did he miss because he was flustered?''


    As Nobodyughed, intending to overpower Damien-


    He felt a chill on his shoulder.


    The direction Damien suddenly shot towards was where the Fake Dragon was. If that''s the case, could it be...


    ''Did he spot the dragon''s weak point?!''


    In a sh, Nobody''s mind whirled. If that arrow truly found and hit the weak point, then this match could end right there.


    ''No, no! It''s a fake! He''s trying to deceive me!''


    But.


    An arrow shot at the cost of one''s own life, in a situation where the swordsman had closed in, about to overpower him.


    It couldn''t be anything but a finishing blow...!


    ''Damn, I need to block that arrow!''


    Nobody, straining his senses to find the off-course arrow, contorted his body unnaturally to swing his sword- and knocked it away.


    Thwack!


    The arrow exploded in mid-air, and the next moment, Nobody realized.


    "Sorry."


    The boy in front wasn''t just good with his eyes...


    "It''s a fake."


    He was also bold.


    In that moment, Damien hadpletely given up the distance to the swordsman in front of him, betting on a psychological battle, and Nobody was the one who lost.


    "Sigh..."


    Nobody mumbled, feeling foolish.


    "Ate my sword for nothing. Damn."


    As Nobody, whose posture waspletely broken from awkwardly twisting his body, was still reeling,


    Thump! Thump!


    Two rubber-tipped arrows hit in quick session.


    Nobody was knocked back.


    "Sigh."


    Loading the next arrow, Damien looked towards the Fake Dragon and then smiled leisurely.


    And, drawing the bowstring leisurely... he shot.


    Towards the weak point he had discovered.


    Squeeeak-


    The arrow traced a clean trajectory through the air...


    Woaaaaah!


    And then, cheers filled the arena.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Somehow, we managed to secure victory in the opening match.


    Our main party and the gentlemen were sprawled out in the seats, watching the games that followed.


    "Ah~ If only our opponent hadn''t been the lord''s forces, we might have climbed higher..."


    Chain muttered under his breath, rolling an egg over his bruised eye, while Junior fidgeted, not knowing what to do next.


    It seems Chain took a hefty blow from Junior''s magic as they bickered.


    "Still, to have been defeated by this group of five, known as the strongest frontline force, we can consider it an honorable defeat."


    "Yeah, right. Just one round and I''m sore all over. Better to be knocked out in the first round and watch the games in peace."


    Though Torkel and Zenis spoke lightly, Dearmudin and Nobody wore sullen expressions.


    "It felt like a match worth attempting... The talent of the youth is terrifying..."


    "The audacity of the youth is just as frightening. Did you see Prince Ash swinging that gpole, trying to beat me to death? Seems like he had quite a bit of pent-up resentment against me..."


    Dearmudin sent a sharp nce, to which I waved my hands dismissively.


    "No, that couldn''t be helped! We had to win! It''s a martial arts tournament, after all!"


    "Fine, fine. I understand now. You always wanted to swat me away with that gpole, huh? Sigh, they say you should die before you get old..."


    "Argh! This won''t do, kids! Go grab some street food and drinks! We need to treat the Ivory Tower lord!"


    As we were appeasing the sulking Dearmudin and the gentlemen who were downcast from their loss, by offering them drinks and food.


    The next match started. Evangeline gasped at the sight.


    "Whoa, that party is...?"


    Looking at the bracket, the participating party name was... ''Terrifying Sisters''.


    The members entering the arena lived up to their party name, indeed terrifying.


    The Funeral Swordsman, known more famously by her epithet than her SSR rank, a maid with gunmetal blue hair carrying a Sword Coffin. Elize.


    The leader of the Holy Knight Division, a SSR rank healer in light blond hair and ck priestly robes, Rosetta.


    And...


    "No, I never intended to join something like the dragon-ying quest!"


    Violet, a SR rank illusionist affiliated with the Gambler''s Club, dressed in a summer suit with a top hat andvender hair, was being dragged along by the other two, seemingly against her will.


    "I don''t want to participate in this! I prefer the safety of the backlines! Let go of me, let go!"


    Violet genuinely seemed reluctant, iling her limbs in resistance, but as soon as Elize and Rosetta red at her menacingly, she shut up and stopped resisting.


    "Miss Violet. Did we ask for something difficult? Eh? Is that all our rtionship amounts to?"


    Elize uttered menacingly, followed by Rosetta with a deceivingly kind smile.


    "There''s no need for you to be at the forefront. Just timely deploy your illusionary domain from the back. We kindly asked you, yet you persist, then we have no choice but to settle your umted heresy points..."


    "Aaaaah! Fine, fine! I get it, just please, not the heresy points settlement!"


    Violet cried out. When did you even umte so much heresy points?


    Following them was SR rank psychokinesis user, Bodybag, entering with an awkward smile.


    Thanks to mingling with the Terrifying Sisters, her demeanor seemed much brighter.


    And then... at the back of this party.


    Step by step.


    A woman with long white hair tied back into a ponytail followed with light footsteps - Nameless was seen.


    "...?"


    Huh?


    My mouth hung open, and, a beatter, the other heroes did the same. Why are you here again?!


    Nameless had been forced into a rest period at Crossroad after the battle against the King of Flies.


    She, who imed to not sleep well in the Lake Kingdom, strangely found peace in Crossroad, perhaps due to Aider''s presence and some trickery on his part.


    Anyway, I had desperately pleaded with her to stay until the festival, concocting some reason about needing help with reconstruction efforts.


    So I knew she had been mingling here and there around Crossroad...


    ''But to actually participate in a martial arts tournament?!''


    You''re a character that breaks the bnce! Hey! Take it easy!


    Nameless faced the stirring heroes with an innocentand somewhat shydemeanor, unlike her usual scruffy robe, now d in ordinary light leather armor, looking not like thest watcher of a cursed kingdom, but just another adventurer.


    Anyway, as the Terrifying Sisters made their entrance to the arena and spotted us, they dangerously leaned towards the stands.


    We instinctively gasped and recoiled.


    "Oh, you''re here, President."


    Rosetta spoke menacingly, and Elize followed with a dangerous chuckle. Bodybag and Nameless smiled awkwardly.


    The ''President'' they referred to was undoubtedly Evangeline.


    Evangeline screamed, attempting to flee, but Rosetta and Elize quickly reached out, firmly grabbing her shoulders.


    "When you called the party together for this martial arts tournament, you said..."


    "You sneakily slipped away and joined Prince Ash''s party, huh? Keke..."


    Evangeline avoided their gazes with her trembling emerald eyes, sweating profusely.


    I too broke out in a cold sweat. So there was this backstory?


    "Ah, no! I, for the sake of our group''s future! As the president, I aimed for victory here, while the group could aim for victory separately! If one of the two teams wins, it increases our chances of winning..."


    Elize suddenly leaned in and blew a gust of air into Evangeline''s ear, interrupting her rambling.


    "Eeek?!"


    Evangeline shivered as Rosetta whispered ominously.


    "Since you''ve moved to a different party, make sure you win, President. If you don''t win..."


    "What if I don''t?"


    "Well, who knows what the future holds. Just know that there are many members eyeing the ''President'' title like hungry tigers. Hehe."


    After leaving those meaningful words behind, the Terrifying Sisters headed towards the arena...


    Evangeline, herplexion pallid and trembling, cried out in desperation.


    "Don''t joke around! Do you have any idea how hard I worked for this position as president...! How bitter the struggle has been! You think I''d just hand it over?"


    Evangeline''s fighting spirit red noticeably at the thought of the presidency she was so earnestly devoted to. Well, motivation is good, I suppose.


    "Anyway, it seems we suddenly have championship-level strength on our side..."


    Elize, Rosetta, and Bodybag alone constitute a formidable elite force.


    Not to mention Violet, a nonbatant always prone toints yet undeniably talented as an illusionist, and even Nameless.


    As expected, these five swiftly dominated their first match, leaving the arena with triumphant expressions. The Terrifying Sisters, indeed a terrifyingbination...


    Following that, a series of interesting parties with uniquepositions emerged.


    Heroes executed matches with unprecedentedbinations, tactics, and strategies, disying their creativity andpetitive spirit.


    From the start, some teams didn''t even nce at their opponents, rushing straight for the Fake Dragon, or coordinating in advance to join forces with another team to seek out its weak point, or digging into the arena''s dirt to hastily construct fortifications, or even offering bribes(!) to Lily, who was controlling the Fake Dragon...


    Such inventive matches unfolded, showcasing our heroes'' creativity. It''s unsettling how they all seem to be taking after my knack for finding loopholes.


    As someone tasked with tactical assessment, I watched every match closely, noting the participating heroes'' skill levels, potential, and performance.


    Among them, one particrly striking party stood out.


    "The ''Outsiders'', newly formed."


    King Poseidon of the Merfolk introduced themselves.


    Originally, the ''Outsiders'' was a meeting group for the four major non-human races to discuss their affairs.


    The party members participating in the martial arts tournament included King Poseidon, Kun, Kellibey, and Verdandi.


    Kellison and Queen Skuld were reced by Kellibey and Verdandi.


    And thest member was...


    "Why, why am I here...?"


    Hannibal, an N-rank spirit magician and enchanter, shuffled nervously, his presence all the more conspicuous among the imposing figures representing the four major non-human races. He wriggled and hid behind Kellibey.


    Then King Poseidonughed heartily, stroking his blue beard.


    "You''re an outsider too, aren''t you?"


    Hannibal, representing the ''Halfblood''munity of hybrids, certainly qualified.


    A representative of the four major non-human races and the hybridmunity. They truly fit the name ''Outsiders''...


    "Wooo! Go, my son, Hannibal! Fight on!"


    Zenis, who had been trembling just moments before Rosetta approached, now boisterously cheered for Hannibal as he entered the arena, even waving cheerleaders'' pom-poms.


    Hannibal blushed deeply and curled up even more. Ah, I know that feeling. Embarrassed by your dad making a scene at the sports day but also kinda not hating it...


    In any case, the ''Outsiders'', fittingly a party of five kings, quickly dominated their first match and won, unting their championship-level strength and receiving overwhelming support from various races as they proudly exited. Why are there so many strong teams?


    And then, the next championship-contending team to enter was.


    "Hahaha! Has my turn finallye?"


    Dusk Bringar.


    And hermand, the Dragonblood Knights.


    Dusk Bringar entered the arena in full armor.


    Though she typically eschewed armor, this time she was fully d in crimson armor, matching her knights.


    Her usually disheveled long ck hair was neatly braided and wrapped around her neck, presenting a more splendid and valiant appearance than ever.


    "The champion ofst autumn''s festival martial arts tournament, Dusk Bringar herself, has arrived to im victory once again!"


    Since there was no festivalst autumn, she is indeed the champion from two years ago.


    The audience erupted in cheers at the champion''s entrance.


    Closing her eyes, Dusk Bringar savored the cheers and then shot me a sly smile. I smiled back wryly.


    Dusk Bringar, more serious and ready for battle than ever.


    I noticed the crown on her head.


    The silver crown, a symbol of sovereignty over the Bringar Duchy, had been dented by a dragon''s assault but had since been skillfully restored by Kellibey.


    Though restored, upon closer inspection, the cracks, fissures, and deformed shape remained, scars of the past.


    A precarious Dragon Lady.


    I quietly observed as the Dragonblood Knights swiftly won their first match and Dusk Bringarughed brightly amidst the apuse and cheers.


    Yet, my mind was not truly in the arena. Unbeknownst to me, I was envisioning the dragon-ying quest.


    "Sigh."


    And I made a new resolve.


    In this martial arts tournament, no matter what, our main party must defeat the Dragonblood Knights.


    Only then can I maintainmand over the dragon-ying quest, and only then...


    ...can I ensure Dusk Bringar is excluded from the dragon-ying quest.


    ***


    The martial arts tournament continued, reaching early afternoon past lunchtime.


    Finally, thest championship-contending team entered the arena.


    "The sunlight is quite intense."


    A woman in a white dress, holding a white parasol and with beige hair flowing down her back.


    SSR-rank swordsman, Hecate.


    Following her, four knights d in pitch-ck armor.


    The Imperial Guards, the Glory Knights, made their first appearance on the battlefield.


    Adjusting her wide-brimmed hat, Hecate murmured in a voice as if about to extinguish.


    "Too bright a time for specters to dance..."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    "Not a bad festival."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind, and when I turned around, it was Father.


    The spectators around us, startled, stood up from their seats. The Emperor waved his hand, signaling them to rx.


    "Don''t worry and enjoy yourselves. I''ve juste to have a chat with my son."


    But I wondered if saying that would really make it okay...


    Even if the Emperor moved around casually and seemed approachable, there were always elite guards deployed around him, not to mention that he himself was a naturally born powerhouse.


    It wasn''t just a matter of social status. In this frontline, crowded with strong individuals from all over the world... his undeniable aura alone was enough to tense up the atmosphere.


    Heroes around us instinctively moved away, leaving the seats around me in a wide circle.


    And the Emperor, being who he was, didn''t care whether others felt ufortable or not and leaned close to me. Truly, he lived at his own pace.


    "Is it the Glory Knights'' turn next?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Have you exchanged greetings with Hecate? Weren''t you schoolmates?"


    "Well, as you know, my memory isn''t exactly intact..."


    As I awkwardly gestured towards my head, the Emperor let out a rxed chuckle and then said,


    "The Glory Knights... those poor children."


    He suddenly uttered such words towards the entering Glory Knights'' five members.


    I narrowed my eyebrows, puzzled. Calling his own royal guards ''poor''?


    "They probably won''tst long."


    "Won''tst long?"


    I thought he was talking about the tournament, but he wasn''t.


    "Exactly what I said. Those knights, who were like my limbs, will soon die. No."


    The Emperor continued with words that were hard toprehend.


    "They will soon ''freeze''."


    "Freeze?"


    As if, like a machine breaking down and stopping. Why would he say that?


    "It was Hecate who first requested to be sent to this frontline. And her knights agreed."


    "..."


    "If it''s going to end soon anyway... they wanted to ''freeze'' here. So, I brought them, granting that wish."


    The Emperor smiled bitterly.


    "They were loyal warriors who dedicated their lives to the burden and the empire. How could I not grant them that final request?"


    Since I had never encountered the Glory Knights in the game, I knew nothing about them.


    So, I urgently added,


    "Freeze? What does that mean..."


    Whoa!


    Just then, a roar of cheers spilled from the audience, cutting off my conversation with the Emperor.


    Looking at the arena, the match had already ended.


    The Glory Knights'' opponents were five young mercenaries.


    A team formed by young wizards, spiritists, and warriors who had been active across various frontlines.


    Despite their youth, these mercenaries were veterans of monster battles. They were not to be underestimated.


    But as soon as the match started, Hecate instantly dashed forward, her wooden sword splitting all of the young mercenaries'' wooden weapons in two.


    The rest of the Glory Knights didn''t even move. Hecate had won all by herself.


    "We surrender..."


    The young party leader, catching up to the situation a beat toote, said reluctantly, raising both hands, and Hecate smiled sweetly.


    "Glory Knights, victory!"


    With Aider''s deration of victory, apuse and cheers filled the stadium.


    "Now, they are no longer my knights. They are under yourmand."


    Hecate smiled modestly, held the hem of her skirt in a curtsy, and then walked lightly out of the arena.


    Her movement, like a single blossom, seemed far removed from words like death or freezing.


    "So, make sure you send them off well."


    But the Emperor said this while sadly watching her back.


    "Those poor patriots who dedicated their entire destiny to the empire."


    ***


    After the match ended, a few hours of break were announced before the next match would begin. The arena and the Fake Dragon needed maintenance after all.


    I left the arena to talk to Hecate. Where could she be?


    Ah.


    I found her quickly. Hecate was standing near the reconstruction site of the southern wall. She was with the young mercenaries she had just faced.


    "You were amazing, Knight! We couldn''t even see your swordsmanship...!"


    "How much training do you need to be that strong?"


    "Could you please teach us a little? Yes?"


    The young mercenaries, not at all daunted by the fact that Hecate was themander of the Glory Knights, naturally clung to her, bombarding her with questions.


    Hecate, looking a bit troubled but still smiling gently, kindly answered each of their questions one by one.


    As I was about to wait a bit further away, watching this scene, I noticed something odd.


    Creak, creak...


    From the construction site right next to us.


    They were assembling walls brought from New Terra, when suddenly, a chain of ominous cracking sounds erupted. Sensing something was wrong, I yelled out in panic,


    "Wait, danger-"


    But it was toote.


    Crash! Boom!


    Safety harnesses snapped one after another, and the steel framework, twisting altogether, caused the wall being assembled to copse.


    Amidst screams, the giant steel wall fell.


    Right towards the young mercenaries.


    Damn!


    I tried to summon a magic barrier to block it, but my casting speed was too slow to reach in time.


    While the warrior mercenaries managed to roll away quickly, the wizard and the spiritist were too slow to avoid it in time.


    The two mercenaries hugged each other and shut their eyes tight, and then-


    Whish.


    They were pushed out.


    It was Hecate who grabbed and threw them to safety. She could have easily avoided it herself, but she ran under the falling wall to save the young mercenaries.


    Hecate, seeing the mercenaries were safe, gave a relieved smile, and then-


    Crash!


    She was crushed by the falling wall.


    Blood sprayed in all directions. Covered in Hecate''s blood, the young mercenaries screamed.


    "Ahhh! Ahhhhh!"


    "Aaaaah!"


    "Hecate, Hecate is...!"


    Rushing forward, I assembled a g and plunged it into the ground.


    Swoosh!


    The magic barrier I summoned rose from the ground, lifting the fallen steel wall.


    Under such circumstances, there was no way someone could have survived.


    Though I knew it, thinking I still had to recover the body, I exerted all my strength to move the wall, and then-


    "...?"


    I was faced with a scene I couldn''t understand.


    There, Hecate was... being ''reassembled.''


    Blood that had sprayed in all directions gathered back to one ce, and flesh and bone fragments swirled together to form a shape.


    And then, as if mixing y figures indifferently, they blended together-


    Whisk- thud.


    And over it, bandages wrapped around.


    Old, bloodstained magical bandages engraved with runes wrapped around her body like a mummy.


    Her hat, white dress, and red shoes, all torn to shreds without a trace left.


    Yet, despite that, the reassembled her stood there, dazed, for a moment.


    And we, witnessing this spectacle, couldn''t regain our senses and just stared at her, stunned.


    "...Ah."


    Hecate, regaining her senses a beatte, asked with a pale face,


    "Is everyone okay?"


    "...Uh."


    The young mercenaries, pale with shock, staggered back,


    "Ahhh, ahhhhhh-!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    "A monster, it''s a monster...!"


    And ran away screaming.


    Hecate watched the young mercenaries fleeing with a vacant look and then grimaced, shaking her head.


    "I''m sorry for showing you such a gruesome sight, Your Highness."


    She bowed slightly to me, her body stiff.


    Sizzle...


    As the sunlight touched her skin, now fully exposed without her hat, it made a burning sound.


    Hecate picked up a parasol lying nearby and opened it, stopping her cheeks from scorching.


    I stuttered for a while before I could finally ask,


    "Are you, okay?"


    That was the only question I could manage to ask.


    Then, Hecate smiled faintly.


    "I''m fine. And no one was hurt. Isn''t that what matters?"


    "..."


    "I''ll exin everythingter."


    Hecate, brushing off the ash from her cheek, grimaced and bowed to me again.


    "I wouldn''t want Lucas to see me like this."


    I couldn''t respond, and Hecate trudged off towards the city.


    Frozen in ce, I muttered bitterly,


    "What, have they done."


    The Emperor slowly approached from behind me. I asked, not hiding my anger,


    "What have you... done to them?!"


    "These are the Glory Knights."


    The Emperor calmly, yet with a hint ofpassion, whispered,


    "The darkness of the empire, the shadow of the empire, the evil spirits of the empire."


    "..."


    "The knights who never lose. The knights who cannot die. Yes."


    At the Emperor''s next words, I clenched my eyes shut.


    "The greatest... monsters, created by our empire."


    ***


    The heads of the production guilds knelt before me.


    I had originally ordered them to halt construction on the walls during the festival and take a rest. However, the guild refused.


    The reason was not only that there was only a month left until the next defense battle but also that they couldn''t leave the walls brought from New Terra unassembled for over three days.


    They were in the midst of crucial assembly work and couldn''t afford to dy the construction.


    Therefore, the construction continued during the festival, leading to this incident.


    Using the magic construction technology of the Lake Kingdom to bind the walls, but the walls from New Terra were enchanted with magic that repelled other magics, making the work unusually difficult due to this resistance.


    Despite the tight schedule and utmost caution... in the end.


    "..."


    Looking around at the guild leaders waiting for their punishment, I sighed.


    There were no casualties. But.


    Can this truly be considered a situation with no casualties?


    The young mercenaries almost died. If not for Hecate''s sacrifice, at least two would have died.


    And Hecate...


    "...Sigh."


    I took a deep breath and looked back at the guild leaders, soaked in sweat and guilt, unable to meet my gaze.


    But was it right to chastise them for an ident that resulted in no deaths, especially when they were working through the festival and their holidays?


    Who pushed them to this extent?


    Wasn''t it me...


    "...I will not issue a punishment. Instead."


    I waved my hand.


    "Afterpleting the safety inspection, stop the work where possible and take a rest until tomorrow. Let all workers rest during the festival."


    "Your Highness...!"


    "This does not overlook the ident. It''s merely suspending enforcement. If another ident urs, I will impose a penalty including for this incident."


    I nodded slightly.


    "There''s certainly some fault on my part for pushing you all too hard."


    "No, Your Highness! We chose to give up our festival and holiday!"


    "You are warriors too. If you are to fight, you need to rest."


    The workers building the walls are also warriors guarding this frontline.


    No matter how tight the schedule, managing their condition is also my responsibility.


    "Rest, forget, and take a break. I will apologize to Knight Hecate separately."


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    "Secure more space around the construction site and further guard against any possible safety idents."


    The guild leaders bowed repeatedly to me and exited the office. I sighed and looked out the window.


    The bright afternoon in Crossroad was still festive.


    There was a minor ident, but no casualties - that''s what was announced. It was the Emperor who made this announcement.


    "Hecate was looking forward to this festival."


    The Emperor, sitting on a sofa in the corner of the office, casually murmured,


    "For her, this might be thest festival she enjoys in her life. If the mood of the festival is dampened by something rted to her, she would undoubtedly be sad."


    "...Please exin, Father."


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Why the Glory Knights have be like this. And."


    I looked straight at the Emperor.


    "What do you want to achieve by entrusting them to me?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    "A century ago, your great-grandfather requested of Dusk Bringar, the Duchess, saying we needed an invincible army."


    The Emperor slowly opened his mouth.


    "So, the Duchess integrated the magic and sorcery of his time, curses and taboos, and even her own dragon blood to create the Glory Knights, an undying army for the Imperial Guard."


    I shuddered. Dusk Bringar...?


    "Thus, for the past hundred years, the Glory Knights have protected the Emperor and the Empire. Knights have been continuously reced, and even Dusk Bringar has stepped down from the leadership, but the curses and sorcery have been passed down through generations."


    I thought of the bandages wrapped around Hecate, engraved with magical runes.


    Could those old bandages be the sorcery and curses?


    "Knights selected for the Glory Knights face death once right after their appointment. After all, one must die once to not die again."


    "Killed... you say?"


    "Yes. And then curses are cast on their dead bodies and souls to ''fix'' them in ce. No matter how severe the wounds, their bodies will regenerate to their state at that time, and their souls cannot leave their bodies."


    Listening with my mouth agape, the Emperor continued.


    "However. Even if the body revives, the soul gets eroded away. Sooner orter, the endes. That''s why we continuously search for sessors to rece the generations."


    "..."


    "And the current generation of five Glory Knights, I have been exceptionally harsh with them."


    The Emperor grimaced with a bitter smile.


    "Where have I been all this time?"


    "...In the spirit realm, fighting against the gods of different races."


    "Exactly."


    Could it be?


    The Emperor nodded, confirming my suspicions.


    "The Glory Knights joined that battle."


    "...!"


    "They fought directly against the gods of other races at the very bottom of the spirit realm. Even if the Glory Knights are talented knights, they are not transcendent beings. Yet, those five repeatedly died and revived, shing swords with the gods, quickly being consumed."


    The Emperor closed his eyes as if recalling those moments.


    "That''s why Hecate is broken now. A genius with the sword, unparalleled in the history of the Empire, but the erosion of the soul is a different matter."


    "..."


    "She reached her operational limit two years ago and should have retired then. In fact, two years ago, we expedited the graduation of the most talented cadet from the academy at that time, preparing them as her sessor."


    I gasped in surprise. Could it be.


    "That sessor candidate, Evangeline...?!"


    "Yes. Lady Evangeline Cross of the Cross Family. She was also a candidate for the Glory Knights."


    I clenched my teeth. So, that''s why Evangeline graduated early in this game iteration...!


    "But at thest moment, Hecate refused."


    The Emperor leaned back in his chair.


    "Upon hearing that the knight selected as her sessor was sixteen years old, she pleaded with me. She said she''d try to hold on as long as possible."


    "..."


    "And then... an ident happened."


    "An ident?"


    "It''s about Fernandez."


    Ah.


    Hearing my second brother''s name after a long while, I opened my mouth slightly. That''s right, around that time...


    "He tricked me into a scheme, and while I and the Glory Knights entered the spirit realm, he severed the connection with Everck."


    "Good heavens."


    That damned second brother, so it''s all connected like this?


    I recalled the time I met the Emperor in the spirit realm.


    That the Imperial Guard was trapped in the spirit realm with the Emperor.


    "With the connection to Everck severed, I lost the beacon of light and couldn''t return to the real world. The same went for the Glory Knights. We were scattered, and the knights drifted into the deep sea of the spirit realm."


    "..."


    "It was only muchter after I returned to reality that I managed to rescue them... but it was toote. Those five were already broken beyond repair. Moreover, exposed to the spirit realm for too long, even the curses and sorcery were damaged. Now, it might be impossible to pass on the curse to sessors."


    The Emperor let out a faint sigh.


    "Luckily, the battles with the gods ceased, and so... I allowed those pitiful knights of mine to choose where they would fall. That ce is Crossroad."


    "..."


    "Seeing the promation you sent, Hecate requested it. She wanted to attend the festival onest time. There were people she wanted to see before she died."


    So...


    Dressed in a gown she never wore in her life and even wearing childish red Mary Jane shoes,


    She came to seek her old ssmates, all dressed up.


    "They are the shadows of the Empire. Cursed to never again receive the sunlight, unable to love and be loved like ordinary people. They are just pitiful and unfortunate beings who have burnt their lives entirely for the Empire and the Emperor."


    The Emperor slowly rose from his chair.


    "Entrusting them to you, what do you think I, as an Emperor, a father, expect from my son?"


    I looked up at my father, overwhelmed.


    "Isn''t it obvious? As an Emperor, as a father, there''s only one thing I can bestow upon my son."


    With the afternoon sun of the festivalden city behind him, his face buried in dark shadows...


    The Emperor growled like a beast.


    "Nothing but trials."


    "...!"


    "My son. You once said you would kill monsters and save people. And I asked you, what is the definition of the people you wish to protect?"


    The question and answer session we had in the pce of New Terra came to my mind.


    "And you answered that question by founding the World Guardian Front. All beings thatmunicate and seek understanding are the ones you aim to save."


    From within the shadows, the Emperor''s ck eyes... emitted a faint golden light.


    "Then, let me ask once more."


    "..."


    "If those beings willing tomunicate and understand harbor an irremovable evil, would you still embrace them? Would you protect even such an adversary?"


    I remained frozen, unable to move.


    "The Glory Knights are loyal patriots who loved their country so much they gave everything. But what is the difference between a patriot of the Empire and an enemy of other nations?"


    "..."


    "From the foundation of the Empire to the present, the Glory Knights have never once defied the Emperor''s orders, bing the sword that was wielded. How many innocent lives has that de taken?"


    The Emperor kept pouring out.


    "The shadows created by your beloved Dusk Bringar are none other than the Glory Knights. The Duchess is a pitiful and sad being, but the darkness she harbors is as deep as the years she has lived. Could you even look away from the Duchess''s grotesque aspects?"


    "..."


    "And I, too, am the greatest viin under heaven. Just because I treat you tenderly and have arranged everything for you - do not think of me as a good person."


    The Emperor methodically confessed his sins.


    "I have framed innocent citizens, turning them into the dew on the scaffold, and then burned their bodies and souls to use as fuel for my country. I have personally crushed countless neighboring countries. How much innocent blood was shed in the process, and how many tears were spilled?"


    "..."


    "All the darkness I have wrought, I will embrace and die with. I want to make you an unblemished Emperor. Everything that can be cleaned with my tainted hands, I will sweep away. But!"


    The Emperor slowly leaned forward towards me, an irresistible force emanating from his eyes as they drew closer.


    "The darkness of the world is deep."


    "...!"


    "Deeper than you can imagine, deeper than you can grasp, always more profound."


    The Emperor spread his arms wide.


    "Are the shadows of the empire only the Glory Knights? Every knight, every mage, every soldier, every bureaucrat, and patriot stands upon this bloodstained, sin-riddennd."


    "..."


    "Look at the people you love. Look at the loyal warriors from all over the world, who would willingly die for you. Are they purely innocent and meless?"


    I clenched my teeth.


    "Even if such people exist, they too would willingly stain their hands with blood to save you. To protect your cause, everyone would willingly embrace the darkness."


    "..."


    "But a good name is just a pretext. Regardless of the reason, with just a slight shift in perspective, every human is stepping into the abyss of evil."


    The Emperor roared quietly.


    "Truly, truly - would you embrace that too? All that evil, the darkness of this world, can you truly bear it?"


    "..."


    "Do you truly have the courage to embrace and cherish all this? My pure son. In this boiling pit of evil named ''the world,'' what does the king you want to be look like?"


    A moment of silence passed.


    After catching my breath, I barely managed to ask.


    "Father, why do you impose such trials on me?"


    "Strictly speaking, this is not a trial I have imposed."


    The Emperor chuckled.


    "It''s a trial you chose. I''m merely awakening you to it."


    "...!"


    "It is you who are walking into the path of Asura in pursuit of innocent goodness. Instead of your precarious purity, I''m merely suggesting a suitablepromise."


    The Emperor whispered.


    "Did I not say? I intend to make you the Emperor of the empire."


    "..."


    "Now you are leading the front to protect the world, so you can wave that grand g. But what about after? How long can you continue to wield the ideal of embracing the whole world?"


    Facing me with trembling eyes, the Emperor presented his promise.''


    "Cut away from the world."


    "...!"


    "There''s no need to embrace everything. Embrace your world, your people, just the right amount of evil that you can handle."


    The Emperor slowly stepped back and tilted his head, allowing his mythical face to soak in the sunlight, humanizing his expression.


    "That''s the answer I desire."


    "What if I can''t?"


    "You know."


    The Emperor smirked and gestured south.


    "The end of kings who harbored ideals and overreached is always the same."


    At that southern tip-


    Lies an ancient kingdom sunken beneath the ckke.


    The Emperor, baring his teeth in a grin, whispered in a jesting tone.


    "Nothing but drowning."


    I clenched my fist. The Emperor slowly exited the office, passing me by.


    "I will watch, Born Hater. How you will embrace and cope with such darkness of your people."


    "..."


    "The choice you will clench at the end of this trial. And the oue of it."


    Creak- thud.


    The door opened and closed, and I was left alone in the office, biting my lip.


    The darkness harbored by Hecate. The darkness harbored by Dusk Bringar, by the Emperor.


    And...


    The darkness harbored by the many people affiliated with this front.


    If I truly wish to be a king, to be the bearer of this g leading them, I cannot turn away.


    But- how far?


    Do I have the capacity to embrace and dissolve all this darkness?


    ''To ponder the king''s path before the ck Dragon Subjugation...''


    Yet, I know.


    Even if I can''t find the right answer, even if I reach a clumsy conclusion...


    I must not stop pondering.


    For I know from experience. Such torment and dilemma eventually lead to preserving humanity.


    Whether it''s my humanity or that of everyone at the front.


    To ponder until the end, for being human, is my role.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Originally, today''s schedule was to proceed up to the round of 16 in the martial arts tournament.


    However, considering the particr circumstances, the Glory Knights'' match was postponed to tomorrow. It would be too much to ask them topete after such an incident.


    Thus, the other matches went on as nned...


    ***


    Round of 16. My main party VS the Terrifying Sisters.


    The members of the "Terrifying Sisters" were Elize, Rosetta, Bodybag, Violet, and Nameless.


    Truly, they too were of championship caliber. As heroes who had demonstrated formidable presence on the frontline, their squad was powerful.


    Moreover, their tactics were quite innovative... As soon as it began, Bodybag used psychokinesis to lift me up and threw me far away.


    "Whoa?!"


    "My lord-?!"


    Since there were no disqualifications for being thrown out of the arena in this martial arts tournament, I was bewildered while being flung.


    "This is what I''ve been waiting for!"


    While I was out of the area, Violet deployed [Illusionary Realm].


    [Illusionary Realm] is an area-of-effect mental status ailment. My [Unyielding Commander], which provides area immunity, is the perfect counter.


    But I had been thrown out of range, and they seized this opportunity. What abination!


    Squeal!


    [Illusionary Realm] unfolded, and the main party members just fell victim to it right there.


    Evangelin, Lucas, Junior, they all had dazed expressions, drooling as they stared nkly into space.


    Isn''t it too much to be taken down in one hit, even without me?!


    "Damn it, I need to get back... Woah?!"


    I tried to hurry back, but Bodybag cast another psychokic spell, binding me to a corner of the arena. I was thoroughly caught!


    "Now! Attack-!"


    Then, the rest of the Terrifying Sisters, excluding Violet, rushed in furiously.


    They focused their attack on Evangelin first. Did they have some pent-up grievances?


    "Heh, this traitor...! After saying we''d stick together to the end!"


    "To show us such dreams and then abandon us! It''s time for heresy points settlement!"


    "I''m not sure but... When else would we get to hit the President?"


    "Go easy, though. Let me know if it hurts!"


    Elize and Rosetta, Bodybag, and even the innocently-faced Nameless pummeled Evangelin mercilessly.


    "Even if I fall here..."


    As she was finally overwhelmed by their furious assault, Evangelin solemnly muttered.


    "The dream of a handsome harem... will live on immortally..."


    "Why are you keeping such a thing immortal?! What kind of dream are you dreaming!"


    I screamed while struggling to free myself from the psychokic magic.


    Anyway, our frontline tanker Evangelin was knocked down.


    Next, the Terrifying Sisters'' gaze turned sharply toward Lucas. Lucas, with a vacant look in his eyes, said,


    "It''s alright, my lord. Please go out with Lady Serenade. I''ll take care of the house today. Yes. I''ll feed the baby form, y with them, and put them to sleep with lubies. Who am I? I''m the house''s guard dog and butler. So don''t worry and have a pleasant date..."


    What kind of illusion are you showing the child-?!


    Why has he be a newlywed couple''s golden retriever and housekeeper taking care of their home! What kind of dream has he fallen into!


    "Hooo..."


    Serenade, watching from the stands, somehow seemed very pleased. No, no, don''t be happy about that now!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Anyway, the Terrifying Sisters, after ring fiercely at Lucas, suddenly withdrew their gaze and passed him by.


    "I''m dreaming the same dream, so I can''t bring myself to disturb it."


    "Let''s leave him be."


    "Look, I''ll overlook it..."


    "May your dream be reality, knight."


    They''re even cheering now! What are you doing!


    The next target for the Terrifying Sisters was Junior.


    Junior, a wizard with full magic power stats, was dizzily affected by the illusion.


    As they approached her, the Terrifying Sisters sneered evilly.


    That was when Junior muttered softly,


    "What''s my taste...?"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The Terrifying Sisters hesitated for a moment, then exchanged serious looks.


    "We probably shouldn''t disturb this one either."


    "Indeed, this might be a very significant moment for Junior."


    "May youe to a good conclusion...!"


    "Taste? What is she talking about?"


    Only Nameless, unable to follow the conversation, tilted her head in confusion.


    Anyway, after skipping Lucas and Junior, they finally turned their attention to Damien. And then.


    "Found the dragon''s reverse scale!"


    Damien, with a calm smile- shot an arrow at the Fake Dragon.


    "...?!"


    The Terrifying Sisters gaped a beat toote, but the arrow was already in flight.


    Damien''s [Far-Sight] sees through the essence of things.


    Although hearing, smell, touch might be disturbed, Damien''s vision was unaffected by [Illusionary Realm] from the start. How is there such an overpowered character!


    So, Damien had pretended to be affected by the illusion from the beginning, quietly standing in ce while searching for the Fake Dragon''s reverse scale... and now he had fired the arrow.


    Thud!


    The arrow hit the reverse scale precisely, and immediately the match-ending bell rang. Ding, ding, ding!


    "This... how could this happen..."


    "The tactic was perfect... Argh, we were careless."


    The Terrifying Sisters sat down dejectedly with a look of utter despair. Only Nameless pped for Damien, acknowledging it as a splendid match.


    As [Illusionary Realm] dissipated, the rest of my main party members also copsed to the ground.


    Evangelin and Lucas came to their senses a momentter, looking around bewilderedly.


    "Where... my harem, where...?"


    "The baby? Where has the baby gone? It''s time for their form... And then to rock them to sleep..."


    Wake up, you dreamers...


    "Huh?!"


    Junior, who had copsed with her arm on the ground, suddenly sweated and muttered,


    "What, what... I dreamed that spinach juice and tomato juice were fighting, asking me to choose between them."


    "Ah, so your dilemma was about that kind of taste...?"


    Returning to the center of the arena, I first took care of my still disoriented main party members and heaped praises on Damien.


    Then, I nodded grandly towards the ''Terrifying Sisters''.


    "It was an excellent strategy,dies. It wouldn''t have been strange if you had won."


    To conceive and execute a tactic that excludes me and targets mental status ailments.


    It was trulymendable. Had Damien not held out with [Far-Sight], we would have honestly lost just like that.


    I praised each member of the ''Terrifying Sisters'' one by one. Elize and Rosetta sincerely regretted the loss, while Bodybag and Namelessughed, saying they enjoyed it.


    Lastly... I approached Violet, who was hiding in a corner looking for a chance to escape, and forcibly grasped her hand in a handshake.


    "You did great, Violet. Your mastery of illusions improves as the days go by."


    "Ah, um, thank you..."


    "I''m looking forward to seeing you in the ck Dragon Subjugation."


    "What?"


    After giving her a smile, I left the arena, leaving her behind.


    A few secondster, Violet, who had regained her senses, turned pale.


    She tried to flee out of the city, but when I snapped my fingers, the other members of the Gambler''s Club appeared and dragged her screaming back into the city.


    Where do you think you''re going? Enjoy the festival a bit more.


    No, no, no...


    Violet''s screams were drowned out by the cheers and apuse from the stands.


    Thus, the first match of the round of 16 came to an end. Stepping outside the arena, I looked around at my main party members and announced.


    "Alright, from now on, everyone rest up on their own! It''s fine to watch the remaining matches or go out and have fun. Just enjoy yourselves. Since the quarterfinals are tomorrow, gather at the lord''s mansion in the morning."


    The party members answered in unison, "Yes~!"


    After exchanging greetings for their hard work today, the party members dispersed to their respective destinations.


    As I watched the children head towards various parts of the city,


    "My lord."


    Lucas approached me, looking cautious.


    "Lucas. What''s up? If you''re here to apply for the future butler position of our house, there''s still some time before the job posting. Submit your applicationter."


    "Please stop teasing me about that... More importantly."


    Lucas, with his eyes darting around in thought, looked straight at me.


    "I have something I want to say about Hecate."


    Evangeline, who had been walking away, suddenly made a U-turn and started listening in.


    I smiled bitterly.


    "Yes. I felt that we needed to talk about that too."


    ***


    Etti''s Honey Inn. 2nd Floor.


    "..."


    Hecate stood in front of her locked room door, nkly staring at the key in her hand.


    Caught up in an ident, her handbag had been crushed, and the room key inside had been bent out of shape.


    She could go down to the lobby and get a new key from the staff, but she didn''t feel up to it. Exining her bandage-covered, bloodied appearance was also troublesome.


    Hecate staggered and then just sat down in the corridor.


    ''How did ite to this...''


    She looked down at her body, wrapped in bandages.


    ''How did I end up like this.''


    It was the life she had chosen.


    As a citizen of the empire, she revered the Emperor and had aimed to join the Glory Knights from the moment she first picked up a sword.


    She willingly risked her life and fought for the empire.


    And now, she had received a diagnosis that she didn''t have much time left.


    The Emperor had given her some free time, and Hecate hade to the southern end of the world to find her old school friends.


    Dressed up and excited for the festival after such a long time.


    But, she felt awkward around her old friends and couldn''t easily approach them. Her n to show off in the martial arts tournament was ruined by an ident.


    ''With this cursed body... I can''t approach Lucas again...''


    She remembered the young mercenaries running away in horror after seeing her reassemble.


    Ash''s face, frozen in shock, too.


    And... Lucas, who hade running outte to guard Ash and had also turned pale at the sight of her from afar.


    ''I shouldn''t havee.''


    It was then Hecate realized the reality. She had be a being far too different from ordinary people.


    No matter how much she tried to cover it up, she was nothing but a monster wrapped in curses.


    ''I should have just disappeared quietly. Stayed as a beautiful memory from my school days...''


    Why did shee all this way to tarnish even the good memories with her ugly appearance?


    Sitting crouched in the corridor, Hecate looked to the side.


    She could see the square in the distance through the inn''s window. Groups of peopleughing and talking under the dazzling afternoon sun were visible.


    "..."


    She couldn''t even step out of the shadow.


    She envied those smiles that couldugh under the sunlight.


    And honestly.


    A little bit.


    ''...I hate it.''


    Hecate covered her face with her hands, desperately trying to suppress something welling up inside, when...


    "Excuse me!"


    A nervous, stuttering voice called out from in front.


    "...?"


    Startled, Hecate hastily wiped her face with her hands, rubbed her moist eyes with her forearm, and looked up.


    "Is, is it the door? Can''t you open it? This inn is so old, the locks break all the time! I''ve had my fair share of trouble with it too!"


    Junior was standing there.


    She had just returned from the round of 16 match. She had onlye to pick up some luggage, but then she ran into Hecate sitting in front of her room.


    Trying hard to ignore Hecate''s tear-streaked face, looking flustered and sweating profusely, she spoke with a voice that seemed to squeeze out courage...


    The young wizard hesitated and then asked carefully.


    "Ca-can I help you?!"


    She bit her tongue in the process.


    "..."


    Junior, sticking out her tongue, which was now bleeding a little, stood silently for a moment, then awkwardly... blurted out a line she hadn''t used in two years.


    "...It''s a joke."


    It wasn''t funny at all.


    But because it was so absurd, Hecate ended upughing anyway.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Junior''s room.


    Seeing Hecate in such a bad state, Junior invited her to her room, and Hecate didn''t refuse. She didn''t have the mental energy to refuse.


    "..."


    Standing at the entrance of the wizard''s room, filled with the smell of ancient books, Hecate nkly looked around. The room was packed with books, not just spellbooks but...


    ''...History books?''


    There were also piles of old history books.


    Then, Junior approached and handed her a robe.


    "Do you, for now, want to... put this on?"


    After a moment, Hecate, wrapped in the robe, sat opposite Junior at a small table. Junior, flustered, picked up a bottle of drink.


    "Would you like to drink something? It''s just a health drink, but..."


    Hecate didn''t refuse. Junior poured the only beverage in the room - a health juice blended with tomato and spinach - into a cup and handed it to her.


    "I don''t have much to offer, but please, enjoy...?"


    "...Thank you."


    Despite the drink likely tasting awful, Hecate drank it down smoothly. Even though Junior was the one who offered the drink, internally she thought, ''This person has a good stomach.''


    "Thank you."


    After an awkward silence, Hecate spoke up. Junior, a beat toote, responded with a huh?


    "Thank you for caring."


    "Ah... no, it''s... not a big deal..."


    "You don''t have to be so kind to someone like me."


    "There''s no need to put yourself down like that. Hecate, you''re a remarkable person..."


    "..."


    Hecate, intending to say something, then held back and looked out the window.


    "Does Crossroad often have festivals?"


    "Uh, no. The most excitement is about twice a year. The Autumn Festival and the New Year''s event."


    "I see..."


    "In New Terra... festivals are frequent, right?"


    "Yes. They happen often. Though I, being a native of New Terra, didn''t go much."


    Junior tilted her head, puzzled.


    "Why?"


    Hecate hesitated before answering.


    "...My parents passed away when I was very young. So, there was no one to take me to the festivals. As a child, I always just watched from afar."


    "I''m, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have..."


    "No, I''m sorry. It was insensitive of me to bring it up..."


    Once again, an awkward silence settled between them.


    Not knowing what to do, Junior''s eyes darted back and forth until Hecate broke the silence first.


    "My parents were soldiers, caught in an ident."


    "That''s terrible..."


    "I was left an orphan with no rtives... and then the Emperor took me in."


    Junior blinked.


    Hecate poured out her thoughts in a daze.


    "There''s a foster home operated by the Imperial Family for children of veterans. I grew up there."


    As Hecate mentioned the Emperor, her face lit up a bit.


    "The Emperor would visit regrly to encourage us, saying, ''Your parents gave me their lives, so I will take responsibility for yours,'' and he would gently pat each of us on the head."


    Hecate closed her eyes, recalling that day.


    "To me, who can''t even remember my parents'' faces, his gentle touch was truly a salvation."


    "..."


    "How could I not respect, not love, a monarch who personally took care of even the smallest and youngest among us? To me, just like Jupiter was a mother to Junior."


    To Hecate, the Emperor who took her in... was like a father.


    Hecate''s red eyes moved to the contents of the mug in her hand.


    "Since childhood, I decided to dedicate my life to Everck, and with a talent for the sword, I was able to enter the Royal Academy on a schrship. Joining the Glory Knights to protect the Emperor was my dream, and it came true."


    "..."


    "I stood on the battlefield alongside the Emperor. He trusted us. Despite bing like this and enduring terrible pain, despite the diagnosis that I wouldn''tst much longer, I was still proud."


    Hecate''s hand, wrapped in bandages, gripped the mug tightly.


    "But the front lines I fought to protect have now signed a peace treaty."


    "..."


    "I know. A weapon shouldn''t harbor doubts. But it''s disconcerting. I fought off the gods of other races for the empire, dying over and over. But now, those races are considered allies."


    Junior quietly looked into Hecate''s eyes.


    "What meaning then does my battle, my life dedicated to this, have?"


    Hecate''s eyes were filled with confusion.


    "I came here to see old friends before my life ends. They were all shocked to see my condition... but I was more shocked."


    "..."


    "The royal guards I''ve been wary of, all the enemies from the borders... they were all united here as one army. All the lords from that list who I might have been dispatched to execute were nonchntly enjoying the festival andughing together."


    Hecate shook her head.


    "That''s when I realized. The one who is wrong in this world is me. It''s I, the demon of the empire, who is out of step with the times."


    "..."


    "Having willingly taken on curses and be a monster for the empire, all that effort was in vain... and the world is moving in the opposite direction."


    Junior quietly listened to her monologue.


    "With this monstrous body, I can''t even approach my old friends anymore. With this demonic mindset, I can''t fully enjoy the festival."


    Hecate sadly lowered her head.


    "Both as a knight and as an individual, my life has lost all meaning. It''s all torn to shreds. Like my body underneath these bandages."


    "..."


    "In the end, was there... any meaning to my life?"


    Junior found it hard to answer.


    Hecate bowed her head.


    "I''m sorry. Suddenly getting overwhelmed and spewing all this out."


    "No, no, it''s okay. Really! So, um, I kind of understand..."


    The silence settled like dust, and theughter from the festival sounded emptily in the distance...


    Knock, knock.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    Junior, startled, made a whooshing sound as she sprang up. Then, a familiar voice came from outside the door.


    "Miss Junior. Are you there? It''s Lucas."


    "Ca, Captain Lucas?! What brings you here...?"


    "I came looking for Hecate, but she wasn''t in her room. I wondered if you might have seen where she went..."


    "Ah! If it''s Hecate you''re looking for, she''s right here..."


    Junior, smiling as she spoke, turned around only to see Hecate shaking her head with a pale face. Junior stuttered to finish her sentence.


    "...She''s not here."


    "I see she is there."


    Why is it that his intuition works so well at times like this! This selectively perceptive knight!


    Internally repeating this, Junior ruffled her hair. It was herself whocked intuition. She should have hidden thisdy, what was she thinking!


    "Please tell her I would like to speak with her, could you?"


    "..."


    After letting out a long sigh, Hecate slowly stood up.


    Hastily getting up as well, Junior iled her arms and legs.


    "Oh, oh, clothes! I''ll lend you some clothes! Just a moment?!"


    As Junior flung open the wardrobe, all she found were wizard robes that all looked exactly the same. Junior eximed in despair.


    "Ah! There''s nothing suitable, damn it! What''s wrong with my fashion sense!"


    "...It''s okay."


    Hecate, giving a bitter smile, headed towards the door.


    "After everyone''s seen what''s inside, dressing up won''t make any difference."


    "He, Hecate!"


    "Thank you for lending me the robe. I''ll wash it well and return it to youter."


    With those formal words, Hecate opened the door.


    "..."


    "..."


    As she met Lucas''s waiting gaze, the two knights quietly walked down the hallway as if on cue.


    "..."


    Watching the two knights'' retreating figures through the window,


    "Ah, I don''t know anymore!"


    Junior hurriedly followed after them.


    ***


    Thete afternoon sun mixed gradually with shades of red.


    Heading towards the end of the street market in the central square, Lucas and Hecate walked side by side.


    And behind them,


    "Tip-toe, tip-toe..."


    Evangeline and I were silently following them.


    Evangeline was making "tip-toe, tip-toe" sound effects out loud as she followed closely behind, and I was following her.


    Being somewhat celebrities in this city, the merchants and citizens who recognized us were all puzzled and bewildered, but we didn''t have time to pay attention to their stares.


    Lucas is! Walking in the festival streets! Alone with someone he used to like!


    What could be more important than a direct observation of this!


    That''s when Junior, who was diligently following quietly behind us, ran up with a startled expression.


    "What are you two doing here?!"


    "Shh! What about you?"


    "I, I am... that is, well..."


    "Ah Junior! Keep your voice down! Follow my lead, tip-toe, tip-toe!"


    "Ti, tip-toe...?"


    Eventually, Junior joined in. The three of us stealthily followed the two knights.


    Then we spotted Damian buying food at a stall, possibly for a temple feast, his arms full of food. Damian, too, spotted us and widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Your Highness? And everyone else? What are you doing?"


    "Shh-!"


    "Damian, tip-toe, tip-toe!"


    "Come here. Quick!"


    Eventually, Damian, who was clueless, was dragged along. The four of us followed Lucas''s date(?) from behind, keeping an eye on them.


    The two knights walked in silence for a long time. It was Hecate who spoke first.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve met so leisurely, Lucas. Or, now that I think about it, is this the first time we''ve met alone?"


    "That''s right. We were always the Three Musketeers. Our lord led both you and me."


    Then, Lucas squinted at Hecate.


    "But I''ve been wondering, why have you been speaking so formallytely?"


    "Now that we''re adults, it''s proper to show respect."


    Hecate gave an awkward smile.


    "Since I''ve graduated. I''m not a child anymore. We''re adults now."


    "...Then I shall speak formally too."


    "Ah. I''d rather you didnt..."


    "Then you should speak informally too."


    "..."


    After a long silence, Hecate finally said.


    "...Alright, I will. Lucas."


    She switched to informal speech.


    Only then did the atmosphere between them soften. The strange tension hovering over Lucas''s face rxed.


    As they walked silently for a while, the two knights stopped in front of a stall. The sign read ''New Terra-style Baked Goods''.


    Without a word, Lucas bought two pieces of the snack and handed one to Hecate.


    "Here. You used to like this."


    "...I did."


    epting the nostalgic snack, Hecate swallowed hard.


    "Did you know? I never went to a festival when I was young. But during our school days, whenever there was even a small festival in the Imperial Capital... His Highness would drag us out."


    "We really struggled back then. Both you and I."


    The two knights stood silently for a moment, holding their snacks.


    Perhaps they were reminiscing about their school days and Ash, who had been between them at that time.


    "...Sorry. Truth is, I can''t taste it anymore. My taste buds are ruined."


    Hecate, unable to finish her snack, smiled bitterly.


    "I can''t fully remember either. It all seems muddled. I remember the scenes, but I can''t recall the emotions. I remember that I liked you, but..."


    "..."


    "I can''t quite remember what that felt like."


    "Hecate."


    Lucas spoke indifferently.


    "People change after they graduate, it''s natural."


    Hecate''s eyes widened. Lucas sighed lightly.


    "School memories fade. We were young and immature back then. I don''t even understand why I lived like a fool."


    "..."


    "It doesn''t matter what you''ve be now, or how much you''ve changed. To me, you are... always the same."


    Lucas looked at Hecate with a steady gaze.


    "The unbeaten swordsman I never managed to defeat, from the day of our entrance ceremony to our graduation."


    "..."


    "Then and now, you remain the same to me. So-"


    Lucas smiled.


    A hero-like, clueless, and upright smile.


    "Let''s have a match. In this uing martial arts tournament, properly."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    "Let''s have a match. In this uing martial arts tournament, properly."


    At the protagonist''s request, whose mindset could only be prated by the sword, we who were hiding and watching were perplexed but...


    "...Haha."


    It was then that Hecate finallyughed.


    "Right. This is why I liked you."


    The two knights, who had been the top and the second in their school days, exchanged nces for a moment.


    "The gaze that fixes upon the predetermined spot without retreating... It was because of that look."


    Ah, did it resonate?


    Was it a line that worked well among knights? We all looked at Evangeline at once. Evangeline was covering her face with both hands, trembling violently.


    "Damn. I almost fell for it too. Does Lucas have a way with words?"


    "..."


    The thought processes of the vanguard knights are hard to understand...


    Anyway, Hecate and Lucas continued their conversation.


    "Even if the world changes and everything falls apart... that aspect of you remains the same. Thank you, Lucas. I''m a bit relieved."


    Lucas smiled silently, and Hecate nodded her head.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll have a match after a long time. I won''t go easy on you."


    "A revenge match on graduation day. You have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for this day, Hecate. Let''s see how much we''ve both grown andpete with all our might."


    After that, the two knights walked along the street stalls with much lighter steps.


    It was an emotion hard to understand, but anyway, if things turned out well, then it''s okay...


    Click-.


    That was when.


    Suddenly, someone blocked the way in front of the two knights. Everyone looked in that direction, startled.


    Dressed in crimson armor without any gaps, and long ck hair braided around her neck.


    The Dragon Lady. Dusk Bringar.


    "Hmph..."


    She snorted and then red at the two knights in turn.


    "All this talk of matches and duels, such weak words."


    Lucas stepped back in confusion, while Hecate looked at Dusk Bringar with a face full of mixed emotions.


    Then Dusk Bringar walked past the two knights - towards me.


    "Duchess...?"


    I gave up hiding and awkwardly stood up to face her, sensing the ominous atmosphere around Dusk Bringar.


    "I heard from Traha, Ash."


    She sneered, baring her sharp teeth.


    "The emperor and the prince talked about the Imperial Way."


    "What? No, yes..."


    "You couldn''t answer right away, and you must have fallen into contemtion again."


    The question the emperor asked me.


    What to do with the ''darkness'' of the world I seek to protect.


    The emperor''s sin, Dusk Bringar''s sordid past, Hecate, the very shadow of the empire...


    And the darkness each of the numerous people under mymand harbors.


    How am I to embrace it?


    Not to turn away, not to avert my eyes, but to fully embrace it. And is it right to do so?


    What is the way to preserve humanity, my own way?


    The emperor had thrust this question upon me, and I was still deep in contemtion.


    And Dusk Bringar seemed to really dislike that. That''s why she came to see me in person.


    "We''re in the middle of a martial arts tournament right now. And this martial arts tournament is tied to the strategy and selection rights for the ck Dragon Subjugation Battle. Even if it''s nestled within a festival, it can be said to be a preliminary battle for the ck Dragon Subjugation!"


    "..."


    "Facing a disaster that could destroy the world, are you still pondering what it means to be human? Facing such a formidable foe, how can you indulge in such weak contemtion?"


    She gritted her teeth and stood in front of me.


    "Everyone loves that about you. But in this battle, such a mindset is unnecessary."


    "Duchess..."


    "It seems Traha has shown you his own answer, so I, too, will show you my own answer."


    Dusk Bringar''s golden eyes seemed to ze with fire.


    "Forget such concerns until after you''ve killed the enemy. Think about them after all this war is over."


    "...!"


    "What''s the use of pondering over such matters if you fail to survive? What''s the point if, after preserving your humanity, all the people dear to you are dead?"


    Dusk Bringar took another step closer.


    Her daunting presence made the heroes under mymand hastily form a protective formation in front of me.


    Lucas and Hecate also stood behind Dusk Bringar, as if surrounding her.


    But Dusk Bringar only red at me and spat out.


    "If you can just protect your banner, I''d be the first to throw away humanity and plunge into darkness. ...No, the other way around."


    The Dragon Lady dered.


    "To protect your banner, I will lead the way into the darkness."


    I widened my eyes in surprise.


    "Duchess, you don''t mean..."


    "Yes. You must have thought the same for my sake."


    Dusk Bringar''s index finger pointed straight at me.


    "If I takemand, then, Ash, you will be the first I exclude from the ck Dragon Subjugation Battle."


    "...!"


    "With your inclination to ponder humanity and the Imperial Way even in such moments, you cannot win against such a foe."


    Dusk Bringar slowly raised her small hand wrapped in a gauntlet,


    "Only those who can give up humanity, who can willingly plunge into darkness..."


    She clenched her fist tightly.


    "For the cause, who can wrap themselves in any atrocity, who do not choose means for protecting you, such Asuras, Rakshasas, demons will be selected."


    "...!"


    "Fortunately, there are plenty of heroes with talent for darkness on this frontline."


    Dusk Bringar nced behind her.


    Lucas, with his fierce eyes shing dangerously, had his hand on the hilt of his sword at his waist.


    And next to him, Hecate, too, gripping the handle of her parasol tightly... shot a fiery nce at Dusk Bringar.


    The previously peaceful atmosphere vanished as Dusk Bringar turned to look at each of the two knights in turn, a savage smile flickering across her lips.


    Dusk Bringar then scanned Evangeline, Damian, and Junior who had taken up battle positions in turn.


    "My pure cause to protect."


    Again, she looked at me.


    "This is my destiny. The darkness sown by my ancestors, the sin I must harvest. Thus, you need not embrace it on your behalf, nor need you ponder it."


    "Duchess..."


    "Tomorrow, I will go with all my heart. Themand of the ck Dragon Subjugation Battle will be mine."


    Dusk Bringar spun around swiftly. The cloak on her armor, almost ck in its deep crimson, fluttered.


    "If you don''t have the courage to stop me, even by killing, then disappear from before me."


    And Dusk Bringar walked past, striding between Lucas and Hecate.


    "..."


    "..."


    Suddenly, the gazes of Dusk Bringar and Hecate locked for thest time.


    Glory Knights''mander.


    The empire''s specter.


    Dragonblood.


    Curse...


    The two, entangled in so much with each other, did not exchange a single word until the end.


    Dusk Bringar, now distant, disappeared into the other side of the city submerged in the evening and night.


    Watching her figure until thest moment, I murmured with aplex feeling.


    "...She made quite the deration before leaving."


    Not just to my main party, but also to the Glory Knights.


    She dered war to every party watching this ce from all around the festival.


    Once Dusk Bringar disappeared, the air around us rxed atst... Slowly, the noise of the surroundings returned, and the street stalls reimed the festive atmosphere as if they had never frozen over.


    Peopleughed, chattered, handed coins to the stalls, and bought food as if nothing had happened.


    This festival keeps getting sshed with cold water because we are facing the world''s end.


    Yet, people desperately continue the festival also because we are facing the world''s end.


    "Don''t hold any ill feelings towards the Duchess. She''s... just that desperate."


    Neither side is at fault. It''s not about who''s right or wrong.


    Damian responded with a broad smile to my words.


    "Of course. The Duchess is doing this because she cares deeply for the prince."


    "..."


    Yes, I know.


    The more I know, the heavier it feels.


    "Lucas, Hecate! Come here!"


    Not knowing what to do in the awkward atmosphere, I beckoned to the two hesitating knights.


    "Let''s have fun together."


    At my call, Lucas quickly approached, but Hecate still hesitated.


    Between the stalls, in the shadows. They didn''te out under the festival''s torches where we stood.


    Then Evangeline approached Hecate with a very serious face and extended her hand forward - offering a handshake.


    It urred to me this was their first greeting.


    "Hello, Senior Hecate! I am Evangeline Cross, the top of the 375th ss! The first in the academy''s history to graduate three years early!"


    "..."


    Hecate looked at Evangeline with a surprised face for a moment.


    Did Evangeline know? The reason she graduated early was to seed Hecate.


    And that Hecate had canceled that appointment.


    Though they had never met before, the fates of the two had already crossed once.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Evangeline."


    And, perhaps forever hiding that fact within,


    Hecate smiled faintly and reached out to shake hands with Evangeline.


    "I''m Hecate Whiteblossom, graduated from the 369th ss."


    "Hehe, let''s get along well, fellow valedictorians! Oh, and now that you''re here in Crossroad, there''s a rights council you need to join..."


    Evangeline chattered away, naturally leading Hecate along.


    Evangeline stood in the middle, with Lucas and Hecate following closely on either side.


    Watching this heartwarming scene, Damian pped his hands in what seemed like emotion, while Junior had aplex expression.


    And I looked onest time in the direction Dusk Bringar had gone.


    "..."


    My Dragon Lady.


    No matter the oue of the martial arts tournament... I want to enjoy andugh at this festival with the Duchess too.


    I wish you were not in the shadows but next to the festival''s bonfire.


    Because it might be thest festival we spend together.


    It could be thest festival of this world...


    "..."


    The words I couldn''t convey twisted inside me before eventually fading away.


    Following Lucas, Evangeline, and Hecate, I squeezed myself between Damian and Junior, throwing my arms around their shoulders and wobbled along.


    The second night of the autumn festival deepened.


    ***


    The third day of the autumn festival dawned.


    The martial arts tournament proceeded breathlessly. The finals had to bepleted before this evening, so the schedule was quite tight.


    So, from the morning, our main party also went out topete.


    Our quarter-final opponent was the ''New Outsiders''.


    The representatives of the four major races - King Poseidon, Kun, Kellibey, Verdandi, and the representative of the hybrids, Hannibal, making a five-person party.


    What could be the strategy against this formidable squad?


    "Mwahaha! That would be to focus on the weakest one!"


    I wickedly licked my lips, pressing the gpole against Hannibal''s cheek, who I had grabbed.


    As soon as the battle started, I used ''The Foremost g'' to create a magical barrier, confusing everyone''s vision. In the confusion, I sessfully kidnapped Hannibal, who didn''t know what to do.


    "If you don''t want to see this poor boy tormented, surrender quickly! I trust in the nobility of the race representatives."


    I tickled Hannibal''s side with my free hand not holding the gpole. Hannibal screamed withughter, begging for it to stop.


    "..."


    "..."


    Watching my petty behavior, not only the four representatives of the races but also my own party members looked at me with deadpan faces.


    Come on, guys, this is the most effective and harm-free way to quickly decide the oue! They''re too strong!


    Just dere your surrender already-!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    < Previous >

 Chapter 621

    "Hey, Ash, you really gonna y dirty like this?!"


    Kellibey, one of the quartet of different species, spat out in anger, but I stood my ground and yelled back just as fiercely.


    "There''s no such thing as ying dirty in apetition! Just surrender already!"


    There was no way I was going to lose to Dusk Bringar! Themand over the ck Dragon Subjugation Operation was at stake! I was desperate too!


    From within my arms, Hannibal, struggling fiercely, shouted with a face full of resentment.


    "That''s really low, Your Highness!"


    "Quiet, you! I need to win this! Now, go ahead and convince yourrades to surrender!"


    As I threatened Hannibal, Zenis, watching from the stands, couldn''t bear the dreadful sight and tried to intervene.


    "Hannibaaaal! Daddy''sing to save youuuu!"


    Of course, he was immediately restrained by the guards. Even as he was dragged away, Zenis kept screaming, causing amotion, while Hannibal covered his face with his hands, seemingly embarrassed.


    Boooo!


    Jeers poured down from the stands toward me. Disgusting, vile, but some still liked the bad prince, and various other reactions were heard.


    I calmly spread my arms and took in the jeers, enjoying the viin role like a professional wrestler reveling in the audience''s boos.


    "Every show needs a viin, after all, heh heh..."


    "No, it''s not about being a viin; you''re actually doing something terrible..."


    Junior, looking uneasy, asked Hannibal, "Are you okay?" and Hannibal cheerfully responded, "I''m okay!"


    Feeling somewhat guilty for being the only bad guy here, I tickled Hannibal''s side once more.


    Hannibal screamed withughter, and this act was too much for the quartet of different species, who agonizingly clutched their heads.


    "Ash! You rookie! Let my assistant go!"


    "Ash, I didn''t see you like this before...!"


    "Prince Ash, honestly, I did see you like this..."


    "You seem quite talented, Captain! I would have scouted you during my bandit days!"


    "HAHAHA! You''ve got 1 minute! Surrender within a minute!"


    Anyway, this was how it was between our main party, the kidnappers, and the Outsiders, who had theirrade taken from them. Both parties were screaming at each other, locked in a standoff...


    That''s when it happened. The bodies of the four representatives of different species, who had been ring at me in anger, suddenly began to be wrapped in an incredible aura.


    Whoa!


    An unprecedented terrifying surge of magic power wrapped around the four. The representatives of the different species let out a roar and emitted an enormous magical power in all directions.


    Dumbfounded, I gaped, sweating coldly.


    "What? Why are they suddenly awakening in anger because their preciousrade was kidnapped? What''s this?"


    As everyone was taken aback, a calm voice came from the stands.


    "Oh. It seems to have started."


    Turning around, I saw the Emperor sitting in the stands.


    I was furious at him for bbing about our affair to Dusk Bringar yesterday, wanting to me this tattletale, but the situation at hand was more frightening.


    I gestured toward the four species'' representatives and asked.


    "Started? What exactly is happening?! Why are these people suddenly bing super-Outsiders?"


    "Didn''t I tell you before? The gods of each species have moved south through the spirit realm... and decided to lend their strength to this front."


    The Emperor nodded.


    "And their method is to select their ''avatars'', that is, representatives, to wield their power on their behalf."


    "Eh, does that mean?"


    "Yes. It seems that the selection has just been made."


    So, during the martial arts tournament, and of all times, against our party, and precisely now when I''ve kidnapped a preciousrade, the gods of the species have chosen these four as their avatars?


    "Argh, why did it have to be a power-up event at this timing?!"


    From how it looks, I''m destined to be defeated as the viin! And it''s actually happening!


    Whoa!


    Emitting streams of magical power that matched the colors of their respective species'' guardians - Evergreen, Everred, Evergold, Everblue.


    Havingpleted their power-up, the Chosen Ones of each species red at me with menacing eyes.


    I hupped involuntarily. Eek.


    The audience was ecstatic over this ssic clich�� power-up scene.


    "Wow!"


    "Outsiders! Outsiders!"


    "Give the prince a good hit!"


    "Tickle him on the side just like he did!"


    "Even worse! We''re okay with even worse!"


    What''s to like, you masochistic viewers! Stop asking for weird stuff!


    That''s when it happened. While I was distracted by the four''s power-up and the noisy reactions around me,


    "Argh!"


    Hannibal quietly slipped out of my embrace... and smoothly escaped, riding on the earth spirit!


    "What?!"


    My mouth fell open. This, this tactic!


    "The one used against the Scarecrow Legion Commander!"


    And to think, I was the one who had instructed him on this!


    "It was all taught by Your Highness!"


    Hannibal grinned, sliding away on the spirit, escaping the scene.


    "I told you, I can hold my own...!"


    Damn it! Underestimating him because he was considered the weakest in fighting power among the Outsiders was a mistake.


    Hannibal had already be a formidable mercenary...!


    "My son is doing great-!"


    Zenis, having made aeback in the stands, was cheering loudly and proudly.


    And at the same time, the four representatives of different species, havingpleted their power-up of rage and justice, charged at me like bulls. Damn it.


    "No choice, get ready for battle!"


    At mymand, the main party members also hastily took up their battle stances,


    Whoa...!


    With the audience''s cheers, our two parties shed.


    ***


    Fortunately, the battle ended quickly without anyone getting hurt.


    The problem was the divine power that had inhabited the bodies of the four species'' representatives.


    Having received such formidable power for the first time, the quartet couldn''t control their bodies properly and eventually copsed on the spot, groaning in pain like people who had overeaten.


    "Why... why at this timing..."


    Kellibey murmured, trembling on the arms propped against the ground, before finally copsing with a thud.


    "At this timing, for this to happen..."


    In front of the copsed representatives of the different species, our main party members wiped the sweat that had formed on their chins with the backs of their hands.


    Though it was brief before they copsed, the power of the divine within those four was extraordinary.


    Had we properly fought, it''s really uncertain how the battle would have ended...


    "If I had known they''d self-destruct like this, there was no need for this kidnapping drama."


    The four species'' representatives being carried on stretchers to the temple for recuperation. And Hannibal, walking amiably with Zenis into the market street as they exited.


    While cheers and apuse were showered on those leaving,


    Booo-


    yful jeers flew from all directions towards our party, who were dered the ultimate victors. Well, I brought it upon myself, so I can''tin.


    "Being treated as the viin, it''s been a while."


    Damian grinned. That reminded me of the ''zing Colosseum'' incident.


    Back then, with these members, we overturned the victory odds set against us by the monster teams, winning despite the jeers and mockery.


    Seeing the same memory reflected in the smiles of the main party members.


    Winning with support is fun, but smashing everything as the viinous underdog has its own joys.


    "Well, good."


    I chuckled and waved towards the stands.


    "Shall we emerge victorious as fitting viins amidst the jeers this time?"


    "Oh, senior, you''ve ruined the mood again..."


    Evangeline muttered something from behind, but quiet!


    "Now that it''se to this, let''s go with the viin concept for this martial arts tournament...!"


    I then covered my face with my hands, wickedly curling the corners of my mouth.


    I turned to the main party members and bluffed.


    "Alright, you too! Switch to viin mode! On the double!"


    "Eh? Oh, switching to viin mode...?"


    Confused, the main party members looked at each other before earnestly scrunching up their faces, following my lead.


    "It''s time for me to return to being the bad Lucas who skips academy sses. Heh heh."


    "Heh, heh heh... these eyes... darkness suits them..."


    "Go, gold light. I got this from my mother, the gold light!"


    "Crossroad is mine-!"


    "..."


    Watching each party member do their best to immerse themselves in the viin role, I thought to myself.


    Honestly, you guys don''t seem to have much talent for this...


    ***


    The tournament progressed smoothly.


    A little past lunchtime, the semifinals began.


    And our opponents in the semifinals were-


    "Glory Knights! Glory Knights!"


    "The strongest knights of the empire!"


    "Defeat the prince!"


    "Tickle him on the ribs! Torment him!"


    It was the Glory Knights.


    As Hecate and the rest of the knights entered the stadium, they were surprised by this unexpected wave of support, their eyes going wide.


    The rest of the knights also seemed taken aback by the sudden cheers, understandably confused since they hadn''t been part of this front line for long.


    "But all this passionate support is all thanks to our main party''s switch to viins, right?"


    Following that, as we entered the stadium with all our might, enthusiastic jeers and yful whistles filled the air from all around.


    Especially since the heroes who had been defeated and eliminated by us - Uncles, Terrifying Sisters, New Outsiders, and others - were leading the jeering.


    "Trading our party members as they please!"


    "Using all sorts of dirty tricks to win!"


    "Being handsome is everything?"


    "Is it all about the sry? Is a festival enough?"


    "Sweet?!"


    "Seems sweet and sour?!"


    "Anyway, booo!"


    I raised my hands, contentedlyughing at their jeers. Any reaction is good for the show''s sess, after all. Thank you,rades.


    "Booo~!"


    Among them, Nameless seemed not to understand why she was booing but was the most enthusiastic. You too...


    "..."


    Before the match began, as I scanned the stands, my eyes met with Dusk Bringar''s, who stood aloof and alone.


    Perhaps she came to scout her opponents for the finals.


    I smiled brightly, but Dusk Bringar snorted and turned her head away abruptly. So cold.


    "The sunlight is... adequately blocked."


    Before today''s match, arge canopy had been installed over the stadium to cover the entire area.


    This was after learning that the Glory Knights could not be exposed to sunlight. Thanks to this, the stadium was covered in a suitable shadow.


    "This match should be fair, without any conditions affecting it."


    As I murmured softly, Lucas nodded satisfactorily and smiled.


    The match was ready to begin.


    Our main party and the Glory Knights stood at opposite ends of the stadium, quietly staring at each other.


    The cheers and jeers filling the ears began to fade away. Waiting for the battle to start, the ten heroes started to focus entirely on each other.


    And then...


    Ding-!


    With the sound of the bell signaling the start of the match, everyone in our party except Lucas rushed towards the Fake Dragon.


    At the same time, four of the Glory Knights'' dark knights also charged towards the Fake Dragon.


    It had been agreed upon beforehand. In this match, these eight would not engage in directbat but would focus on tackling the Fake Dragon.


    The reason was...


    "..."


    "..."


    To create a stage where the two knights could fully focus on their duel.


    Lucas, having drawn his wooden sword, lightly warmed up as he walked towards the center of the stadium.


    From the opposite side, Hecate, who had been holding an umbre, smoothly folded it and, tying it with a string, also lightly walked towards the center of the stadium.


    The blowing wind fluttered Hecate''s white dress and white-brimmed hat.


    Hecate, having taken a deep breath of the air from the south,zily opened her eyes and looked up at the canopy filling the sky.


    "Nice weather."


    A faint smile formed on her lips.


    "Enough for even spirits to dance."


    Swoosh-!


    The next moment, Hecate, pushing off the ground with the tip of her shoe, flew towards Lucas- and the two knights shed.


    Wooden sword and umbre tangled in the air. shing swords and matching strength, theyughed.


    "I feel like I could die without any regrets now."


    "It''s too early for that kind of talk, Hecate."


    Lucas, applying force to his wooden sword, pushed Hecate''s umbre back sharply,


    "There''s so much you haven''t done yet, for instance..."


    He shouted, charging in.


    "Like losing to me-!"


    As this oddly heartwarming squabble between the two knights unfolded, I, watching from a distance, felt a strange warmth,


    "...Uh, Your Highness."


    A reluctant voice came from beside me.


    "Hm? What?"


    Turning around, Damian was sweating profusely, gesturing with his hand.


    "It''s... I found it, the reverse scale..."


    "..."


    Damian''s words made our team members'' shoulders stiffen.


    You should''ve read the room and searched a bit slower! Like, give those two some time to duel after such a long time!


    Hearing Damian''s words, the shoulders of the four dark knights, who had been diligently searching for the reverse scale on the Fake Dragon, also stiffened.


    Whooooosh-


    We quietly eyed each other.


    "Sorry, but..."


    Damian smiled like an angel and then suddenly drew his bow.


    "We''re supposed to be the viins right now, aren''t we?"


    This guy, sticking so faithfully to his role...!


    The next moment, Damian''s arrow was nocked, and the four dark knights sprang into action to block the arrow.


    Junior, Evangeline, and I joined in as well.


    Not yet, damn it!

 Chapter 622

    No matter the circumstances around them.


    Whether the audience cheered or jeered, regardless of how theirrades fought, or whether the item in their hand was a real sword or not��it didn''t matter.


    Lucas and Hecate werepletely absorbed in each other, exchanging blows with their swords. Neither of them backed down an inch, exchanging sword strikes with their utmost effort.


    Years had passed since their graduation.


    Both of them had honed their swordsmanship in their respective hells. They were trained in battlefields where not killing meant not surviving.


    They paved the way for their respective rulers by washing the roads built of corpses with blood.


    Both of them had changed. Their swordsmanship had changed as well.


    However��


    The core, the essence of their sword principles, remained unchanged.


    The foundation of being a swordsman, the basics they had trained together during their school days, stacked at the very bottom, remained entirely intact from that time, and so both of them were reassured.


    Though they had each fallen into their own hells.


    Both Lucas and Hecate still maintained their selves.


    Swoosh!


    The wooden sword and the umbre being pushed against each other, the two knights created distance between themselves.


    Hecate, gripping the handle with both hands, slowly lifted the umbre above her head.


    Lucas also gripped the handle with both hands, lowering the wooden sword and crouching down as much as possible.


    Hecate, taking the high position, and Lucas, taking the low position. The two knights, adoptingpletely opposite stances, stared fiercely at each other.


    Just like the battle they had on the day of their graduation ceremony.


    And then��


    The oue was decided in an instant.


    Thud!


    Lucas, with a fearsome momentum, rushed towards Hecate delivering a strike as he leapt from the ground.


    Hecate, like a matador smoothly dodging a bull, smoothly brought her umbre down.


    sh!


    The wooden sword was cut in half.


    It was a reproduction of the graduation ceremony duel. Hecate thought she had won just like on that day. However.


    "Ugh!"


    The remaining half of the wooden sword did not stop.


    Lucas''s wooden sword, smoothly continuing its sword path, drew an elegant arc and, the next moment Hecate blinked, stopped right in front of Hecate''s neck.


    Lucas had anticipated from the beginning that Hecate would cut down his wooden sword and set his sword path such that even with the remaining de, he could subdue Hecate.


    The sword was broken, but Lucas won the duel.


    Following Lucas''s motion, a whirlwind btedly swept through, and Hecate''s wide-brimmed hat gently lifted into the air before falling to the ground.


    Hecate slowly lowered her umbre to the ground and then raised both hands.


    "You''ve grown, Lucas."


    "If it were our school days, the moment you cut the sword would have been your victory."


    Lucas also slowly retrieved his wooden sword.


    "But in real battle, it doesn''t end there."


    "Right. There''s no teacher to blow the whistle for a draw, no school uniforms to protect us, no school fences... none of it anymore."


    Hecate chuckled.


    "We''ve be adults."


    The world outside the school was cruel, and both of them had adapted.


    The deciding factor was just one. How much more they had mulled over theirst duel.


    Lucas had constantly pondered how to fight to win in that duel and had drawn his answer. And thus, he proved it.


    "I''ve lost!"


    Hecate conceded with a cheerful voice, and Lucas added slowly.


    "Next time."


    "Huh?"


    "Next time, let me hear your answer."


    Hecate''s eyes widened as Lucas gave an awkward smile.


    "How will you move to block this move?"


    "..."


    "I''ll be waiting for our next duel, Hecate."


    The corners of Hecate''s mouth slowly formed a smile too.


    Because Lucas''s earnest gaze was really no different from their school days.


    "I''m relieved. You''ve grown, but changed a lot... Yet, you''re still you, Lucas."


    "You too, Hecate. And."


    Lucas slowly turned his head.


    "So is our lord."


    Lucas''s gaze shifted towards the Fake Dragon.


    Damien was firing rubber-tipped arrows wildly, and the others were doing their utmost to block them.


    An arrow slipped through Ash''s fingers as he jumped up. Ash screamed and rolled on the ground, and the arrow that got through was blocked by Evangeline with her shield instead.


    As if he never screamed, Ash pped his hands wildly.


    "Our lord has lost his memory."


    Lucas watched quietly before looking back at Hecate.


    "He has changed a lot. He''s no longer the person from our school days. But... when he talks about protecting the world, that grand and far-fetched goal."


    "..."


    "The smile that appears on his face then, it''s still the same as back then. It''s the light of the person I decided to follow for the rest of my life."


    Suddenly, the images from their school days shed before Hecate''s eyes.


    The ck-haired boy walking at the forefront, with a haggard look.


    The blond boy, always standing firmly behind the ck-haired boy.


    And herself, with beige hair, checking on the blond boy and following beside him.


    When Hecate opened her eyes again, the images of their youth vanished like an illusion, and they were reced with their adult selves.


    "Graduating from school, surviving in a harsh world, we keep changing... But if there is one thing that doesn''t change, if there is one thing we should keep..."


    "..."


    "Isn''t that enough? With that, we are still ourselves."


    Lucas smiled softly.


    "I try to keep that unchanging thing."


    Much had changed, but still.


    Still insensitive, still following only their master, still wanting to duel with oneself.


    Facing such a face of first love, Hecate couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Ha ha. Coming to this festival was a good decision. Really..."


    ***


    Separate from the duel between the two knights.


    This side evolved into a situation where Evangeline, Junior, me, and four ck Knights were twisting our bodies to block the rubber-tipped arrows shot by Damien.


    Even dodging water cannons and whip chains shot by the Fake Dragon!


    Damien & Fake Dragon (Lilly) VS the other 7. A simr setup, so to speak.


    In the end, Damien won. Eventually, the arrows began to rotate in a whirlwind shoot in mid-air. Can''t you stop cheating?!


    Luckily, the duel between Lucas and Hecate ended first. It was a relief to escape this ridiculous situation of potentially thwarting our team''s victory!


    After the duel, with faces refreshed, the two knights bowed to each other and turned away.


    Wow...


    p p p p.


    Apuse poured from the audience for the splendid duel between the two knights. Cheers also came our way for the hard work.


    I patted the shoulders of the ck Knights who had suffered with me.


    The ck Knights felt awkward but soon exchanged greetings withughter with our members. How warm.


    ''Now, the finals...''


    Our final opponent would be Dusk Bringar and the Dragonblood Knights, who had advanced earlier from the semifinals.


    The defending champion of thest martial arts tournament, the Duchess of Bringar Kingdom, and the warriors from the west, known as the berserkers. All members are a luxurious configuration of SSR grade.


    Turning my head, I saw Dusk Bringar standing nkly in the audience, looking at me. Her four knights were neatly lined up behind her.


    "..."


    "..."


    We exchanged silent nces.


    Suddenly, I remembered the deration of war she sent me two years ago. Even then, she had challenged me to a duel over Crossroad.


    Perhaps we were always destined to fight like this.


    "..."


    "..."


    No, apart from that.


    Suddenly, it turned into a staring contest. Dusk Bringar and I red at each other, seeing who would look away first.


    "...Ugh!"


    Eventually, Dusk Bringar was the first to look away.


    Unable to bear it, Dusk Bringar blinked her big eyes, her cheeks reddening with frustration as she gritted her teeth and then turned away.


    "Hehe, looks like I''ve won the psychological warfare..."


    While my eyes were bloodshot during the staring contest, Damien was ''healing'' me, and Lucas stood in front of me with a much brighter expression after defeating Hecate.


    "Another revenge match, it seems. I''m looking forward to it."


    "Ah, now that you mention it."


    Last time, it was Lucas who faced Dusk Bringar in the finals of the martial arts tournament. He was utterly defeated then...


    "At that time, the use of swords was prohibited in the tournament, and we had to fight purely with our bodies. It was unreasonable to win against a half-dragon."


    Lucas, with a face full of confidence, drew a new wooden sword and raised it into the air.


    "But this time, we have swords! And I have diligently trained since then. This time I will have my revenge!"


    "You''re brimming with confidence just because I lost, Lucas..."


    Even though Hecate lost, her expression brightened. The mindset of swordsmen is indeedplex.


    Then, Junior asked me cautiously.


    "By the way, Your Majesty, are you sure it''s okay? The Duchess seems to be really fired up."


    "Heh. I''m fired up too."


    I cracked my knuckles menacingly.


    The 5v5 PVP tactic against the Dragonblood Knights had been established a long time ago.


    Since Dusk Bringar sent a deration of war two years ago, I meticulously prepared for this eventuality.


    For this martial arts tournament, we rigorously trained our party members in this tactic from the start to defeat Dusk Bringar.


    Almost half of the training period was spent preparing for this.


    ''Berserkers from the west? Dragonblood Knights? All SSR? Who cares! Bring them all on!''


    They are well within the scope of my ''strategy.'' I''ll use every dirty trick I''ve prepared in advance to take them down.


    "Like a true viin! I''ll drag the previous champion down from the ring and wrap the belt around my waist!"


    I covered my face with my hands andughed wickedly.


    The main party members exchanged nces... and then smiled kindly at me, as if saying ''let him enjoy.''


    What, you guys! If you have something to say, say it!


    ***


    Thus, an hourter.


    The main event of this festival, the martial arts tournament, and its climax, the final round, finally began.


    The weight of the name ''finals,'' the renown of the two parties stepping up to fight, and the lingering sadness for the festival reaching its end...


    For various reasons, the audience was packed, and everyone waited for the match with faces full of anticipation.


    ...Until about 5 minutes ago, that was.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    "Aaaaack!"


    "Run, everyone run!"


    "You''ll die if you get caught!"


    Most of the people sitting in the audience were screaming and running away.


    In the sky, dark clouds swirled, and the atmosphere vibrated with suffocating magical power. Not only the people but also the animals in the vicinity ran away with faces filled with terror.


    Dragon Fear.


    The wide-area fear technique of the dragon species, dominating the surroundings with its mere presence.


    No, it wasn''t just Dragon Fear... clearly, a murderous magical power was swirling around violently.


    Wiping the cold sweat off my forehead, I directly faced the opponent who had caused this situation.


    Grrrrr-


    Dusk Bringar.


    She, walking slowly towards us, looked quite different from usual.


    A pair of red horns on her small forehead, a pair of red wings made of blood membranes under both shoulder des, and a red tail protruding from below her back.


    As the eyes wrapped above the cheeks with emerging red scales opened, her amber dragon eyes werepletely surrounded by whites that had turned ck.


    ''Dragonblood Frenzy?!''


    Using this insane risk technique, here and now?!


    I uttered with a grimace.


    "Um... Your Grace? Sorry, but this isn''t a battlefield, it''s a martial arts tournament..."


    "It may be warmth that warms the world."


    Dusk Bringar responded with something out of the blue.


    "But ultimately, it''s the de that kills and saves people. So." (TL Note: Basically, she''s saying that kindess may bring warmth to the world, but it''s the de that will actually save people)


    Grrrrrrr-!


    Dazzling sunset-colored magical power swirled and gathered, then condensed into the form of a giant greatsword in Dusk Bringar''s hands.


    Swoosh!


    The martial arts tournament''s restraint orb, meant to limit magical power and hanging on her wrist, couldn''t withstand the force and evaporated into thin air.


    We all stood with our mouths agape at this unbelievable show of power.


    This person, no, this dragon, is serious...!


    "I will be the de. To protect you, I will defeat you, Ash."


    Dusk Bringar, pointing the greatsword forward, looked at me calmly.


    "If you cannot defeat even me, you stand no chance against the ck Dragon."


    "...!"


    "If you truly wish to defeat the evil dragon, then ovee this trial...!"


    Thud!


    Dusk Bringar, kicking off the ground, pped her wings and soared into the air- then in the blink of an eye, she charged directly at me.


    My main party members looked at me with pale faces, as our tactics against the Dragonblood Knights had never included a situation like this.


    "My lord?! What do we do in this case?!"


    "For now..."


    I screamed and turned around.


    "Runnnn-!"


    Boommm!


    At the same time, the greatsword that Dusk Bringar had mmed down exploded with magical power, blowing away the floor of the arena.

 Chapter 623

    Dragonblood Frenzy.


    It was a negative trait of Dusk Bringar that existed even in the game.


    But it was just that, existing. It had never been used when allied, nor had it been used when appearing as an enemy.


    It was merely acknowledged as a background setting for having such a negative trait.


    The conditions for its activation wereplex, involving her having to reim the blood essence she had distributed among her four direct knight subordinates.


    Naturally, such an action would result in the loss of their former powers for these Dragonblood Knights.


    Hence, Dusk Bringar was currently employing a workaround.


    Her four Dragonblood Knights were kneeling on one side of the arena, connected to Dusk Bringar by a stream of red magical power.


    It seemed that she was reiming the blood essence through this magical conduit.


    This would prevent the knights from losing their powers permanently, but they would be unable to join the battle immediately.


    "..."


    Kneeling and sending back the blood essence through the connected magical conduit,


    The four knights looked pitifully at their master. A trace of sad regret crossed the face of the leading old knight - Andimion.


    Is it worth triggering such a rampage to this extent?


    Boom!


    "Arghhh!"


    Its worth might be uncertain, but its destructive power is absolutely tremendous!


    All attacks from Dusk Bringar, now in a state of Dragonblood Frenzy, transformed into that of a dragon species, spreading destruction over a wide area.


    A single basic attack would devastate an area, sending shockwaves in all directions.


    She literally became a ''boss monster.''


    ''It might look somewhat powerful this way!''


    But the downside was not over yet.


    ''The next problem is, it shaves off the lifespan...!''


    It''s unclear what exactly lifespan means to a half-human, half-dragon who lives for hundreds of years in the game setting! But it''s certainly mentioned as a demerit.


    During Dragonblood Frenzy, the holder''s lifespan is reduced.


    "Haah..."


    Right now, Dusk Bringar was throwing away her own life to win the martial arts tournament finals and gain themand rights for the operation to subdue the ck Dragon...!


    ''This is a big problem too, but the biggest reason I didn''t use Dragonblood Frenzy in the game is-''


    "Hyaaaah-!"


    It makes one lose their mind...!


    Distinctions between friend and foe blur, and her existence shifts more towards that of a dragon - or more urately, a monster.


    In the game, it was implemented such that she would attack allies out of control.


    And here, in reality... she opened her mouth wide, spewing terrifying golden light from her eyes.


    Tremendous magical power condensed between her unique sharp teeth. This is it!


    "Are you serious, Your Grace?! This is too much!"


    "Then... surrender quickly...!"


    With a breath, Dusk Bringar gathered her breath.


    We, terrified, nevertheless rolled away in unison, just as we had trained for dragon species tactics... and then, the next moment.


    Swoosh-!


    Boom!


    The dragon breath unleashed by Dusk Bringar exploded.


    The arena waspletely devastated, and the unseated southern ins were split in half, tearing the area apart. Aaargh!


    "Breath! Dodge to the sides-!"


    As Evangelin said this while holding up her shield, she was blown far away by the tail end of the breath.


    "Argh!"


    "Evangeliiine!"


    Why block that when I said to dodge!


    Luckily, she seemed not too badly hurt thanks to her transcendent defense and [Damage Save], though seeing her roll far away on the ground meant returning to the match was out of the question!


    Swoosh-!


    Following the breath attack, Dusk Bringar who had charged towards us performed a graceful spin.


    Her tail, adorned with red magical power, swept towards us as it gathered massive energy - it was a floor attack!


    "Remember jump rope?! Dodge at the same time! One, two..."


    I was about to count ''three'' but the tail attack came at ''two''. Aaaah!


    Missing the timing, I, along with Junior, who was also physically weak, screamed at the same time. We can''t dodge!


    "Hup!"


    Then Lucas, gasping for breath, grabbed both me and Junior by the nape and yanked us upwards with a jump.


    The Dusk Bringar''s tail attack just swept beneath our feet, scouring the ground. Dragon, damn scary!


    "But now, I''m starting to see the pattern!"


    Upon hearing my words, the main party members nodded together.


    The Red Dragon is, after all, a dragon species.


    The patterns are fundamentally simr to those of the ck Dragon.


    If we apply the dragon species counter-tactics we''ve trained so far, we can manage...!


    As we withstood the following breath and tail attacks, Dusk Bringar frowned in annoyance.


    "Alright, I was going to end this by giving you a proper beating, but if you''re going to keep resisting like this...!"


    Then, grasping a sword imbued with twilight magical power, she charged at us.


    "No choice but to get rougher-!"


    Lucas then gritted his teeth and stepped forward, drawing a sword hilt from his belongings - it was the Bestowed Sword.


    "I brought it just in case, and look what happens...!"


    From the empty hilt, a de of light emerged, and Lucas shed it against Dusk Bringar''s great sword.


    ng-!


    With a clear sound of swords shing, Lucas''s de of light was easily shattered to pieces.


    "Ugh?!"


    Lucas, gritting his teeth, twisted his body to dodge the continuous strikes from the great sword.


    Realizing he couldn''t match her in power in a head-on fight, Lucas began to buy time by parrying the great sword''s side with the de of light that surged again.


    "Regain your senses, Your Grace! What do you think you''re doing?"


    "I am in my right mind, knight...!"


    "This is a martial arts tournament! It''s not a matter of life and death, we are allies!"


    "It may be a martial arts tournament, but it''s also a tactical evaluation! And!"


    The Dusk Bringar roared fiercely.


    "The ck Dragon won''t wee you with wooden swords and water guns, will it-!"


    The Dusk Bringar leaped high and mmed her great sword down.


    Lucas, having covered his body with a golden aura using [Divine Descent], attempted to counter with a sword strike wrapped in [Strike of Will], but...


    ''-This is impossible!''


    Feeling an instinctive danger just before the swords shed, he kicked off the ground and rolled away to evade.


    Boom!


    The exploded arena floor spat dirt and sand into the sky. From within that dust cloud, Dusk Bringar''s golden eyes glinted menacingly.


    "You''re quite good at running away, and you call yourself a knight...!"


    "Being a knight is not about how one fights, but how one lives one''s life."


    Even while sweating profusely, Lucas calmly responded.


    "Wouldn''t Your Grace agree?"


    "Daring to lecture me about life, insolent...!"


    The Dusk Bringar, kicking off the ground, rushed at Lucas in an instant. Lucas continued to narrowly evade the great sword, dragging out the time.


    Dragons are powerful.


    But they arerge.


    Each attack is formidable, but theirrge movements are slow and full of openings.


    Therefore- by recognizing the patterns in advance and evading early.


    This is the basic tactic when facing dragon species.


    ''You''re doing well, Lucas!''


    I inwardly praised Lucas. While Lucas was buying time, Junior, Damian, and I were preparing a countermeasure.


    Screech!


    And Juniorpleted her magic.


    What is the most effective magic against boss monsters held by the Nightmare Legion?


    Naturally, it''s Junior''s ultimate move, [Elemental Disassembly]!


    "Hup-!"


    With the ultra-fast chanting feature attached to the staff [Rod of Crimson], Juniorpleted casting her ultimate move in 3 minutes and used [Elemental Disassembly].


    Zing!


    A halo appeared in the sky, chopping up the target''s magic power...


    "I won''t let you!"


    Suddenly, a knight rushed in front of us.


    He was Andimion, the leading knight under Dusk Bringar.


    This handsome old man with neatlybed white hair incredibly blocked Junior''s staff with his body in a nimble movement.


    [Elemental Disassembly] was taken by Sir Andimion, and Dusk Bringar was still unscathed.


    "But, knowing this would happen..."


    Junior smirked and continued to aim her staff.


    "I had a trump card prepared as well-!"


    Another feature of [Rod of Crimson].


    That is... ''Multi-Casting''.


    It can cast several spells simultaneously at the cost of consuming an immense amount of magic power.


    Normally, due to its terrible efficiency, there''s no reason to use it, but now is an emergency!


    And Junior could borrow magic power from the future using her SSR-grade magician robe, [Past Futures].


    To make a long story short, anyway! She had pre-cast several instances of the cheat ultimate move [Elemental Disassembly]-


    Ting! Ting! Zing-!


    And made it possible to fire them in session!


    [Elemental Disassembly] waspleted one after another. However, the remaining knights rushed in to take the hit in session.


    From the beginning, the knights seemed to have been waiting, concerned about Junior''s magic, and took the hits with their bodies.


    "Ugh, I''m so dizzy..."


    After firing four shots in a row, Junior copsed, nose bleeding. Simultaneously, the four knights hit by Elemental Disassembly also knelt on the ground.


    The Dusk Bringarughed heartily, looking our way.


    "Hahaha! Run out of trump cards, have you? What will you do now, Ash?"


    But I also smiled.


    "What do you think, Your Grace... It seems like you''re also running out of trump cards?"


    "...!"


    The Dusk Bringar was taken aback. The darkness that had shrouded her sclera was dissipating.


    It was a sign that the ''Dragonblood Frenzy'' was ending.


    All four knights were hit by [Elemental Disassembly]. Naturally, the magic connection to Dusk Bringar was severed, and the supply of blood essence was halted.


    As Dusk Bringar''s Dragonblood Frenzy faded without enough blood essence to sustain the rampage, she shouted.


    "Before that happens, I''ll just have to take all of you down-!"


    The Dusk Bringar, with a resounding roar, kicked off the ground and flew towards me.


    Lucas, trying to intercept, was unable to withstand a tail strikeunched by Dusk Bringar like a sneak attack and was blown away. Evangelin, who had hurried back, blocked the great sword with her shield but was sent flying again.


    And at the same time,


    "I found it, Your Highness!"


    Damian shouted.


    "The reverse scale! Below the Fake Dragon''s neck!"


    "Good! Go for it, Damian!"


    Damian had been continuously searching for the game''s turning point- the reverse scale of the Fake Dragon.


    Before I could even speak, Damian had already notched an arrow on his bowstring,


    "Do you think I''ll just watch?!"


    The Dusk Bringar was falling towards Damian.


    Crack!


    The magically wielded great sword shattered Damian''s bow.


    "Whoa?!"


    Damian quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender in front of him as Dusk Bringar exhaled a fierce breath.


    "Really, why does Ash have so many trump cards...!"


    "Ha ha. Your Grace is also one of His Highness''s trump cards. His Highness firmly believes in Your Grace."


    Dusk Bringar flinched at Damian''s following words.


    "That you would move like this, firmly."


    "...!"


    The Dusk Bringar turned her fearsome gaze towards me. Eek!


    Swoosh!


    I raised a magic barrier on the ground and surfed across the arena - I had already reached right in front of the Fake Dragon.


    Judging that Dusk Bringar would prioritize blocking Damian''s sniping, I used Damian as a decoy and then dashed towards the Fake Dragon the moment its reverse scale was discovered.


    "Ash-!"


    Swoosh!


    The Dusk Bringar, taking off from the ground, chased after me with pping wings.


    But no matter how fast Dusk Bringar was, the distance was already there.


    "Checkmate!"


    I lifted the gpole, aiming its end at the reverse scale.


    Then, rushing towards me from behind and lifting her great sword, Dusk Bringar shouted.


    "Step aside, Ash! I am tomand the ck Dragon subjugation! It must be me, it''s my destiny!"


    "..."


    "If you don''t step aside... even if it''s you, I''ll have no choice but to cut you down!"


    Turning slightly to look back, I,


    "No, Your Grace can''t cut me."


    Smiled brightly.


    "How could Your Grace possiblyy a finger on this lovely nephew of yours?"


    "...!"


    The Dusk Bringar, her face contorted, shouted.


    "For your sake, I could easily sever your limbs! Move aside now-!"


    "I believe in Your Grace. So, I won''t move."


    "Ashhh!"


    The Dusk Bringar, reaching me, swung down her magic great sword without hesitation.


    Crash!


    The great sword that cleaved through the neck of the Fake Dragon, stopping just above my head...


    Thump...!


    Stopped.


    Not even touching the ends of my hair, Dusk Bringar forcefully halted it.


    "Ha, ha, ha..."


    The traces of Dragonblood Frenzy were disappearing from the heavily panting Dusk Bringar''s body.


    Horns, wings, tail, all fading away like mist. The whites of her eyes returned to their normal state.


    Fssss...


    Eventually, even the magic great sword in her hand, unable to sustain the intense magic consumption, vanished.


    With her long ck hair, which had been neatly braided, nowpletely disheveled, looking up at me with a loss of fighting spirit... Dusk Bringar muttered with a sullen expression.


    "...That''s low, really."


    I know.


    I smiled at her with my eyes, then thrust the gpole forcefully towards the reverse scale of the Fake Dragon.

 Chapter 624

    And so, the final match, albeit a bit rough, had taken ce.


    Deciding to overlook it with a bit of the fantasy world''s romance and my own will as the organizer...


    Anyway, a victor emerged.


    "The winning party is ''The Prince and the Kids''~!"


    The award ceremony.


    Each participating party took their turn to ascend the stage and receive their awards, and finally, Aider called our name.


    Amid the crowd''s cheers, jeers, apuse, and whistles, we made our way onto the tform.


    "...By the way, Your Highness, since when was our party name that?"


    "Weren''t we just the main party, Your Highness?"


    "Well, I just casually submitted that as our party name. Don''t read too much into it."


    "Truly, my lord is iparable! What an exceptional naming skill! It''s an excellent party name! I will remember it for a lifetime!"


    "Is this guy a loyal subject or a sycophant... No, senior, what kind of party name is this! At the very least, do something like ''The Prince and the Heir to the Frontier and the Kids''!"


    As the children bickered and teased each other, we ascended the tform where Serenade, holding the victory trophy, awaited us.


    "Congrattions, Your Highness."


    "Thank you for preparing so well again this time, Serenade."


    "Hehe. It''s my pleasure. It''s a joy for me."


    Serenade, though looking tired from working throughout the festival, seemed in a good mood, perhaps because the event she prepared went well.


    "I believed in you. That Your Highness would win! I cheered hard. ''Strongest! Prince! Victory! Go!'' Like this!"


    "Ah, so that''s why you''re in a good mood...?"


    "Of course. I might have been busy and couldn''t watch the other matches, but I watched all of Your Highness''s matches myself. Hehe, Your Highness''s splendid performance somehow made me feel proud... I''ve recorded every moment of you fighting in the matches."


    As Serenade was about to continue her fan-girling story, she suddenly realized she was on the award tform.


    "Ah."


    With her face turning red from the dense stares, Serenade twisted her body ufortably, then stepped aside with her head bowed.


    Holding the victory trophy, I awkwardly descended from the tform.


    Ugh~


    The nature of the jeers directed at me seemed to have changed somewhat... Cough, let''s just brazenly endure this here...


    And as a final special award, the Production Guild received the award for their contribution to the preparation of the tournament.


    Representative Lilly, the Fake Dragon Pilot, received a small trophy and then handed it to Sid.


    Sid then wiggled his chubby little hands around the trophy, clutching it tightly.


    "Ow?"


    And as he was about to put it in his mouth, Lilly stopped him with a ''No, no!''


    This scene erupted with screams and cheers from the audience. Somehow, it seemed like the reaction was even more intense than for us, the winning team?


    With Sid''s spittle-flecked spectacr performance, the award ceremony concluded. The heroes dispersed, each hugging their prizes and trophies.


    So much for the tumultuous martial arts tournament. Ah, my goodness.


    ***


    The fall festival was alsoing to an end.


    Now, all that remained were that damn dance festival and the fireworks marking the closing.


    As if by agreement, people flocked to the za in small andrge groups, sitting down together.


    Those thoroughly drunk shouted, "Today, I''m paying!" spilling words they''d regret tomorrow, and bottles and snacks were passed from hand to hand, regardless of who bought them.


    I sat in a corner of the za, quietly swallowing my drink while watching the bustling crowd...


    People of all sorts wereughing and chatting, each enjoying their own version of the festival.


    My heroes, soldiers, citizens, and also the new guests... were mingling together, getting drunk, and singing, arm in arm.


    The old men and fierce sisters linked arms, while the representatives of the Outsiders and the five forces mixed together in a toast.


    People from the west shook hands with those from the east, and the northerners and southerners exchanged traditional drinks.


    Members of the Production Guild kept bowing to the Glory Knights. It was an apology for an ident.


    The young mercenaries who didn''t know how to react in front of Hecate came to apologize.


    "We''re sorry for running away without appreciating your rescue."


    Knights, archers, priests, magicians,borers, and citizens all intertwined. People shared drinks, gratitude, apologies, and built connections.


    "..."


    My grip on the drink tightened.


    I know.


    The wounds they received in thest battle haven''t fully healed yet.


    Maybe, some wounds will never heal.


    The end of the world is approaching. We won''t live forever. After theughter and warmth fade, new tears and pains wille.


    ...


    But, I also know.


    After those tears and pains, after the harsh days of life pass.


    Joyful days wille again, eventually.


    If we don''t forget how to smile. People will surely find moments to smile.


    Today might be thest festival of this world. But.


    It won''t be thest day of joy.


    "...I must have looked terrible."


    Next to me, Dusk Bringar, hugging her small knees, suddenly spoke up.


    "I was so focused on protecting you, I went on a rampage... on my own."


    "I feel the same, Your Grace."


    I looked at Dusk Bringar and smiled awkwardly.


    "I didn''t want to put the you at risk by acting on my own... I had to win against you."


    Both I and Dusk Bringar aimed to win this martial arts tournament, wheremand of the operation was at stake. That way, we could exclude each other from the uing ck Dragon subjugation mission.


    The battle would be that difficult, and.


    Both my life and Dusk Bringar''s life would be at risk.


    As themander on the frontline and Dusk Bringar as the nemesis of the ck Dragon, we would have to face death inevitably.


    "I know, Duchess. I understand what worries you. What aspect of me worries you. How formidable the ck Dragon is."


    "..."


    "But we are stronger together."


    We all had our secret weapons.


    It was nonsensical from the start to think of excluding anyone from us in this ck Dragon battle. We were indispensable cards.


    "Let''s go together, no matter where the darkness under theke ends..."


    Whether we win or lose.


    Whether we live or die.


    "Let''s go together, to the end."


    "..."


    I extended my drink to her.


    With her chin resting on her knees, Dusk Bringar looked at me with somber eyes and then slowly opened her mouth.


    "Ash. Truly, you... resemble the former Duchess."


    "Was she quite handsome too?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Ah, sheughed.


    Dusk Bringar finallyughed, after being sad all this time. I felt a bit relieved.


    "...She was a beautiful woman."


    After slowly stopping herughter, Dusk Bringar picked up her drink and clinked it against mine.


    "And she also loved festivals."


    "Did you go to a festival with her?"


    "Once. Just once."


    Dusk Bringar closed her eyes tightly, reminiscing about that day.


    "That day, the former Duchess told the people, ''Drink, dance, sing, and...''"


    Slowly bringing the drink to her lips, Dusk Bringar whispered.


    "Love."


    "..."


    "Love, my children. Love..."


    Dusk Bringar, gazing down at the drink shimmering like clear water, gestured with her chin towards me.


    "Go on then, Ash."


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t your lover waiting over there?"


    Turning in surprise, I saw Serenade, hesitating and ncing around in the middle of the za.


    Feeling like I had been caught by a cousin sister having a childhood friend of the opposite sex, I iled awkwardly.


    "No, well, to call her a lover isn''t exactly wrong, but our rtionship is, that is to say...!"


    "My, the empire''s greatest yboy is acting so coy?"


    I''ve said it several times, but the yboy is Ash! I mean... I am Ash, but that''s not the point!


    "You have many talents, but your ability to drive those around you to distraction in such unexpected ways is truly exceptional."


    Dusk Bringar waved her hand dismissively.


    "Go on then. And drink, dance, sing, and love."


    "..."


    "The night of the festival is short. So make it memorable without any regrets."


    With a mischievous expression akin to a naughty cousin sister.


    "I will enjoy watching you do just that. Now, go!"


    Dusk Bringar pushed me up and shoved me towards the za. Whoa!


    The people around immediately made way and pushed me forward. Swept along helplessly, I found myself in the center of the za.


    Serenade stood in front of me.


    Amidst the glowing bonfire, her bluish-green hair shimmered like a mirage.


    She seemed almost unreal, as if she would disappear if I reached out.


    Looking up at me, Serenade slowly narrowed her silver eyes.


    "Do you know, Your Highness?"


    "Huh? What?"


    "People say that if you fall for someone attractive, with a dangerous job, a bad person... you''re bound to suffer."


    Serenade sighed deeply.


    "Since Your Highness checks all three boxes, what should I do..."


    "Uh, sorry...?"


    I apologized, not fully understanding.


    After giving me a meaningful nce, Serenade took a deep breath and then,


    "As you promised, please allow me. Tonight."


    She extended her pale, slender hand towards me.


    "Please be mine, just for tonight."


    Suddenly, the surroundings fell silent,


    Ooooooh!


    And then a cheer erupted. People of all ages were covering their cheeks with their hands, squealing with delight.


    Only then did Serenade realize the crowd around us and frantically made excuses to me with a flushed face.


    "I, I didn''t mean it in a weird way!"


    "What did you say...?"


    "I didn''t, I swear! Just, just to hold you all night!"


    Serenade shut her eyes tight and shouted.


    "I want to dance!"


    "..."


    Honestly, while it might be a bit perverse to say,


    She''s much cuter when she''s desperate than when she''s at ease.


    I gently wrapped my hand around the trembling fingertips of Serenade, who had her eyes tightly closed.


    Taking a step closer to the shivering Serenade, I whispered softly in her ear.


    "dly, my partner."


    Wow, goosebumps! So cheesy! Did I just butter up my tongue?! That was a bit like Ash!


    As I thought this, the band on the za stage began to y music. There was no grand signal to start, but everyone understood.


    Thest event of the fall festival.


    The dance festival.


    Amid the mixture of music, cheers, sighs, and singing, Serenade and I stood close together. Her silver gaze met mine.


    I was the first to break into a wide smile, and Serenade couldn''t help but smile back.


    And then-


    We began to dance.


    Casting aside all pretenses, we danced joyously to the music.


    ***


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar sipped her drink, looking down at the central za engrossed in spontaneous dance.


    Everyone is indeed so young. Dancing so joyfully without regard for propriety.


    To the lively music, those drunk on wine danced at their own pace, not minding anyone''s gaze.


    ''With the Supreme Commander acting like that...''


    Since Ash was leading by example at the very center, no one hesitated to jump into the fray.


    Dusk Bringar smiled wryly, looking at Ash''s sweat-soaked profile.


    That was when.


    Bang! Boom-!


    Fireworks began to spread across the dark sky.


    It was the fireworks disy that marked the end of the fall festival. Colorful fireworksunched from various parts of the city brilliantly lit up the dark sky.


    The fireworks brought from all over the world differed in shape, but all were dazzlingly beautiful.


    As Dusk Bringar gazed up at them, dumbfounded,


    - Love, Dusk.


    Suddenly.


    Thest words left to her by the previous Duchess Bringar - Day Bringar, floated back to her.


    - Don''t hate, love.


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar tightly closed her amber eyes.


    "Duchess!"


    Suddenly, a voice called out from in front.


    Surprised, she saw Ash, who had run up to her, and all the otherpanions standing there.


    All were drenched in sweat, smiling brightly.


    For a moment, Dusk Bringar felt dizzy.


    Their youthfulness. Their freshness.


    It felt like the fireworks blooming and fading in the sky above.


    The brilliance, and also the transience...


    Truly like fireworks.


    "How long are you going to just watch!"


    Ash, smirking mischievously, grabbed Dusk Bringar''s hand and forcefully pulled her up.


    "The stars in the sky are dancing, it would be improper for the Duchess to be so downcast!"


    "No, I... How embarrassing would it be for me to join in?"


    "Do you think I don''t know how well you dance? I clearly remember the can-can dance you did at the festival two years ago?"


    "You, you remember everything, don''t you, really..."


    Hesitant, Dusk Bringar found herself nked by someone on either side.


    Turning around, she saw her knights and the Glory Knights. All were smiling, awkwardly but genuinely.


    The dozens of barriers that had stood between them... seemed to vanish for the moment.


    "...Oh, what the hell, fine! Let''s do it!"


    With no other choice but tough, Dusk Bringar dered boldly.


    "Let''s dance!"


    ***


    Beneath the shower of colorful fireworks, people sang and danced.


    Forgetting unresolved worries and the daunting future that relentlessly approached...


    Thest night of thest festival shone brightly.

 Chapter 625

    As dawn approached, signaling the end of the festival, the sky, once filled with fireworks, gradually quieted down.


    Two mercenaries, drunk and reeking of alcohol, stumbled into the temple.


    "Ugh, I''m so drunk. So drunk I can''t even see in front of me."


    "You can never see in front of you, man... Oh, my head''s gonna split."


    It was Nobody and Chain.


    Carrying new bottles of liquor and bundles of snacks, they staggered toward the intensive care unit, arm in arm.


    "That Candle, always slipping away and now just lying there, sleeping."


    "Let''s have a drink by her side, hehe."


    Revealing their wicked intent to open the drinks and snacks in Candler''s private room, the two mercenaries chuckled mischievously.


    They had been visiting every day without fail, telling the unconscious Candler about the day''s events.


    Today was no exception. They nned to share the day''s festival events with Candler over a drink.


    "...Huh?"


    "Hm?"


    Upon entering Candler''s room, the two mercenaries suddenly stopped, puzzled.


    There she was.


    Candler was sitting up, leaning against the bed''s backrest, looking out the dark window.


    Bang, pop...


    Only the intermittent crackling of fireworks lit up the room for a moment before fading away.


    Startled, Nobody and Chain dropped their drinks and snacks and rushed into the room.


    "Candler!"


    "Are you awake?! How do you feel?!"


    Candler did not turn around.


    She continued to gaze out the window and then murmured in a faint voice, as if about to fade away,


    "It''s beautiful. Was today thest day of the autumn festival?"


    "How do you know that?!"


    "You were conscious, weren''t you!"


    "Haha. You two have been telling me what''s been happening every day."


    Nobody and Chain were about to call for a priest, but Candler stopped them.


    "It''s okay... Tell me about the festival today."


    Hesitant at first, Nobody and Chain soon eagerly began to recount the day''s events, sharing stories of the joyful, noisy, and utterly chaotic scenes from various parts of the city... As they did, Candler smiled faintly with her scarred lips.


    "I''m d I could wake up today."


    After the fireworks hadpletely ceased and the sky had turned dark...


    And then looking up at the sky, beginning to brighten in the distance.


    "To have been of even a little help in protecting this city... this festival."


    Candler took a deep breath.


    "I''m d."


    That night, Candler passed away, a content smile on her lips.


    ***


    After the festival ended.


    The tasks piled up immediately. While I had been enjoying myself, there was a backlog of work to be addressed.


    I was buried in a mountain of paperwork, busily wielding my pen.


    "The resources are overflowing..."


    The Fly Legion was a monstrouslyrge and horrific group of beasts, and the loot was tremendous.


    It had taken a month after the battle ended just to finish collecting the magic stones.


    The magic stones and the funds derived from them filled the warehouses to the brim, and an astonishing number of magic cores had been acquired. We were in the process of using these for various equipment productions.


    Additionally, support of all kinds had arrived from around the world. The supply situation was extremely abundant.


    The supplies, yes.


    "The situation with the troops..."


    I had distributed a promation worldwide, calling for heroes and announcing the autumn festival. There were two main points.


    And with the autumn festival, an enormous number of people had flocked to Crossroad... I had thought they were all tourists, but I was wrong.


    Most had responded to the call for heroes. They had just taken the opportunity to enjoy the festival as well.


    Perhaps it''s because of the romantic fantasy world, but despite clearly stating in the promation ''low survival probability, extremely low sess rate,''


    It seems that spurred even more people to pack their bags ande.


    "..."


    But romance is just romance. Reality is cold.


    These people were essentially a volunteer army.


    Of course, not a few of them had abundantbat experience. There were a considerable number of heroes of R rank and above. Moreover, since they hade to this frontline on their own volition, their morale was high.


    But even if they remain until the end, turning them into an elite force will be a long journey.


    "We lost too much."


    We lost many elite heroes and soldiers in thest battle.


    This loss will not be recovered until the day the World Guardian Front disbands, whether we win or lose.


    "...Let''s put aside negative thoughts."


    After all, so many people have gathered here, putting aside their own safety to fight for the world.


    We need to issue them uniforms and equipment, feed them well, and train them diligently. The uing battles will be harsh.


    I carefully reviewed and signed various approvals for the distribution of equipment to the newly joined and for their amodations.


    And then...


    "..."


    I picked up the next document and swallowed hard.


    It was the news of Candler''s death.


    She had been gravely injured in thest battle and had miraculously hung on to life but... passed away on thest night of the festival.


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and then pulled out a new piece of paper to draft an official document. It was to prepare for Candler''s funeral.


    After handling several other matters...


    "..."


    And finally.


    I returned to my main job.


    Time to hunt the monsters. It was time to set out on the expedition.


    "Lucas, gather the heroes affiliated with the frontline."


    Lucas, who was entering the office with a stack of documents, looked at me with surprise. I nodded.


    "We''ll begin hunting the ck Dragon Legion."


    ***


    After ordering the summoning of the heroes anding down to the first floor of the mansion, Nameless was waiting for me.


    "Ash."


    Nameless smiled.


    It had been about a month since she arrived here. Maybe it was because she had slept well during this time, but herplexion seemed much brighter.


    I was about to smile back at her when my lips tightened.


    It was because I saw the backpack on Nameless''s back. She was prepared to leave.


    "Thanks to you, I was able to fully enjoy the festival. I can''t remember thest time I rested so deeply. It was like a dreamy month."


    She said, adjusting her bag.


    "But my duty is not here. For my people sunk beneath theke, I must wield my sword and fight."


    "..."


    "So, I will leave now. To where I belong."


    There was no longer any reason to hold her back.


    During the festival, Nameless ate, drank,ughed, sang, and danced like any ordinary person.


    But the fate she carried was ultimately in the darkness beneath the waters.


    "Take care, Nameless."


    I extended my hand and shook hers.


    "Let''s meet again soon. Beneath theke."


    "Hehe. Having received such gracious hospitality in this world, I shall treat you with the utmost care in the darkness below."


    "I appreciate the thought. Let''s both take good care of our lives."


    Nameless headed towards the teleport gate. I followed her to see her off.


    Aider was waiting next to the teleport gate, holding a small bag with a few items and a red cloth.


    "Princess."


    "Aider."


    After a brief greeting, the two fell silent for a moment.


    "Lastly, may I tie your hair?"


    Aider asked cautiously, and instead of answering, Nameless turned around with a faint smile and presented her hair.


    I silently watched from behind as Aiderbed, trimmed, and braided Nameless''s hair.


    After finishing her hair, Aider stepped back and bowed deeply with respect.


    "Farewell. And..."


    Aider whispered in a rustling voice.


    "I hope we meet again someday."


    "You too. May you live in peace."


    As Nameless stood in front of the teleport gate, the stones began to rotate, forming a magical door.


    Turning around, Nameless nced back and forth between me and Aider, then smiled.


    "It was fun, Crossroad."


    And then, Nameless disappeared beyond the teleport gate.


    Aider and I quietly reflected on her departure for a while, standing there.


    At that moment, I did not know.


    This was herst visit to the human world as ''Nameless''...


    ***


    "There are a total of seven in the ck Dragon Legion."


    Having gathered all the subordinate heroes.


    I began the briefing.


    "First, the true ck Dragon, Night Bringer. The first ck Dragon, and the only one."


    The bastard who hade to Crossroad and then kindly left.


    Everyone here had encountered him. A few heroes shuddered, recalling the awe he had exuded.


    "And the six are his own kin that Night Bringer created."


    I quickly wrote on the ckboard.


    "He scattered his blood, ws, fangs, wings, eyes, and pure scales into the Milky Way, and from each scattered piece, a dragon was born, each considered one of his offspring."


    "...Dragons are born that way?"


    Evangeline muttered, and everyone looked at Dusk Bringar as if on cue. Dusk Bringar blushed and yelled out.


    "Why are you looking at me, you fools! That''s mythology! Myths are prone to exaggeration!"


    "...Ahem. Whether it''s a mythical fabrication, asexual reproduction, or cloning. Anyway, these six dragons are the offspring and subordinates of Night Bringer."


    After clearing my throat, I continued the exnation.


    "Excluding the true ck Dragon Night Bringer, all are sessors of the ck Dragon bloodline... but each one of them is somewhatcking."


    Of course, just one of these cking'' individuals could devastate the human world, butpared to that monster, Night Bringer, they are indeed much weaker.


    "The youngest, born from Night Bringer''s blood, is already dead."


    To be precise, we killed it.


    In the ''zing Colosseum,'' using the colosseum rule of damage multiplier correction, we obliterated it with one hit from [ck Queen].


    However, this creature was particrly weak among the ck Dragon Legion.


    The one born from Night Bringer''s ''blood'' was a notably weak mob in the legion because itcked intelligence and wisdom but could divide itself to increase its numbers.


    The one we killed was in its weakest state after having divided as much as it could... Anyway.


    "So, the total number of dragons we have to kill is six."


    I pointed at the remaining on the ckboard - ws, fangs, wings, eyes, and pure scales with the tip of my staff.


    "Excluding Night Bringer, we must kill the other five, make weapons from their bones, and create armor from their skins and scales."


    After defeating the evil dragons, we aim to produce as many Dragon yers as possible.


    Thud!


    My staffnded on the name of the creature at the very top of the list.


    "The first target for subjugation is known as the ''ck Dragon''s w''."


    Among the remaining ck Dragon Legion, it is the weakest enemy.


    But still, a dragon monster far more powerful than any ordinary boss monster.


    "This onecks fangs, wings, and eyes. Therefore, it cannot speak, cannot fly, and cannot see. Merely rampaging and crushing everything. Its name is Parekian."


    Having said this, I exhaled deeply.


    It was considered the easiest target among the ck Dragon Legion raids, but ironically, it was also the one that caused the most casualties.


    Because it''s usually the first dragon raid boss encountered. In the game, many yers died to this creature.


    ''This time, it won''t go the same way.''


    With renewed determination, I looked around at the heroes.


    "For each raid, I will select you based on the most suitableposition. Some of you will have to deploy every time, some will be taken only for specific battles, and some might not be called at all. But please, follow without objection, as these decisions are made after much consideration on my part."


    Everyone silently looked at me with determination in their eyes.


    I nodded deeply.


    "Alright, then I''ll announce those who will participate in this ''ck Dragon''s w'' raid."


    I then took out a paper I had prepared in advance.


    And slowly called out the name at the very top.


    "...First up, Violet."


    Clink.


    Right after, the illusionist Violet, frothing at the mouth, copsed to the side.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    In this raid, the non-human races, which could be considered one of the main forces of the monster front, werergely absent.


    Not because they were unfit for the raid, but because four representatives of their races had be avatars of their respective race gods.


    They were unable to control their overflowing power and had fallen, groaning in pain. Thus, deploying them was out of the question.


    ''The Chosen One of the race gods, huh? There was nothing like this in the game...''


    I''m still unclear about their specifications and how to use them. So, for now, they''ve been excluded from thebat forces. We''ll see once they recover a bit.


    Consequently, the hero list for this battle, if based on the martial arts tournament standards, is as follows:


    Main party.


    The Uncles.


    The Terrifying Sisters (reced Nameless with a priest from the Holy Knight Division).Glory Knights.


    Dragonblood Knights.


    Additionally, two parties that showed excellent performance in the martial arts tournament have been added. These two parties will stand by in the rear as reserves and monitor the situation. They will be deployed if necessary.


    "The 25 individuals participating in this raid will be reorganized into parties ording to their role groups."


    I reorganized the 25 into one melee tanker party, two melee damage tanker parties, one melee damage dealer party, and one long-range firepower party.


    At that moment, Lucas, who had been quietly observing the situation, cautiously spoke to me.


    "My lord, the currentposition feels a bit too front-heavy."


    "..."


    "We''recking in firepower. Is that okay?"


    To put it simply, it means we''re short on long-range dealers.


    The number of archers (snipers) and mages is significantly less than that of the melee units.


    Dragon raids are specialpared to other monster battles. The beast is huge and powerful.


    All of its patterns are area of effect, meaning even the slightest movement from it has a high chance of sweeping up our allies.


    While a sufficient number of melee units distract it, the long-range firepower groups steadily umte damage. That has been the basic strategy for dragon raids, as I''ve taught.


    But with four melee parties this time, it''s understandable that Lucas is concerned.


    "You''re right, Lucas. If it were a conventional raid, it''d be better to adjust the ratio."


    I grinned.


    "But this time, I''m nning to use a little trick. So thisposition will do."


    "Ah, I see..."


    Lucas''s face brightened at the mention of my trick. He''s seen all sorts of my bizarre tricks over time, so he naturally trusts them.


    ''Maybe I should have called it a strategy instead of a trick...?''


    Anyway, without further dy, I shared the trick I nned to use for this raid with everyone.


    Those departing and those standing by all listened intently.


    After detailed tactical discussions and debates, several hours had passed.


    Finally, Lucas asked.


    "So, when do we depart, my lord?"


    "In three days."


    I nodded solemnly.


    "We''ll train with the new formation before heading directly to the enemy lines. Everyone, prepare diligently."


    Then, I pointed to one of the heroes with the tip of my staff.


    "Keep Violet in check."


    Members of the Gambler''s Club and Lilly, who had tried to escape several times before, responded with a ''Yes.''


    Violet, held tight, made a weary sound.


    "This damn life..."


    I chuckled.


    Though I spoke thus, I knew well that Violet had be a valiant warrior actively participating on this front.


    ***


    Three dayster.


    West of the city. The graveyard.


    Candler''s funeral was held.


    The funeral was small in scale, but the number of people who gathered was far from small.


    People who had formed bonds with Candler as a mercenary, those she had met while working in the production guild, and those who knew of the miracles she had performed...


    Many gathered to watch her coffin being buried in the ground. Some cried, some remainedposed, and others silently suppressed their emotions.


    "..."


    The coffin, wrapped in the g of the World Guardian Fronta ck g without any insigniawasid in the ground, and I personally ced a white flower on top of it.


    Nobody and Chain, dressed in mourning clothes, took up shovels themselves and sprinkled dirt over the coffin.


    As the ceremony proceeded and the choir''s song and the sound of gunfire faded,


    I didn''t ascend the podium but stood shoulder to shoulder with the gathered crowd, and instead of making a grand speech or oration, I bowed my head and recited a poem.


    I do not seek a path without thorns


    Nor do I demand that sorrow vanish


    I do not seek only the days bathed in sunlight


    Nor do I desire to stay only in the summer seas


    With only the eternal daylight of the sun


    The green shade of the earth would wither


    Without tears in time


    The heart closes the peaks of hope


    This was a poem mourning Candler''s death, but at the same time,


    It was a deration of departure for the ongoing battles against the ck Dragon Legion.


    "Let''s go."


    The 25 members of the assault team and the 10 members of the reserve team, who had taken off their mourning clothes, donned their armor and equipment.


    At their forefront, I slightly lowered the g on the gpole, as if to fly it at half-mast.


    Whether it fit the customs of this world or those of Earth, I wasn''t sure.


    But what mattered was the meaning I imbued in it.


    With the ck g fluttering, I dered to my heroes,


    "To our path of thorns."


    ***


    "Do you understand."


    Lord''s mansion. Backyard.


    In front of the teleport gate, the Emperor was waiting.


    I bowed and replied.


    "Yes, Father."


    "I''ve heard that in this battle, one might truly face death."


    "It has always been so."


    We have fought with the fate of the world at stake.


    Not once have we not put our lives on the line.


    "Haha."


    The Emperor, with augh filled with meanings I couldn''t fathom, looked at me intently.


    "Normally, I would be opposed... but while you risk your life fighting, let this father n for the future here."


    It''s only natural.


    If we are to be annihted under theke,


    Then the world would have to be entrusted to this man, the Emperor.


    Even if Crossroad falls, if there is amander who can keep pushing the front north and resist to the very end, it would only be the Emperor.


    "I leave the ground to you, Father."


    "The more I think about it, the more amusing it is. Normally, it would be the father taking action, and the son nning for the future..."


    Of course, my resolve to join the battlefield hasn''t changed, and the Emperor didn''t try to sway my determination.


    "Have you reached a conclusion?"


    The Emperor suddenly asked.


    He must be asking about the conclusion to the question, the trial, he gave me during the festival.


    I hesitated for a moment.


    Then, after scanning Dusk Bringar, Hecate, and the other heroes with solemn expressions standing behind me, I replied.


    "...Not yet."


    "I see."


    The Emperor, epting my answer of still contemting, nodded gently and asked.


    "Do you remember what I told you before?"


    "Which words are you referring to?"


    "If you have the will to find a way, there is a way everywhere, and it leads everywhere."


    That was a conversation between father and son when we met while stranded in the realm of spirits.


    "I remember. You told me to wander to my heart''s content, for there will surely be a way at the end."


    At my words, the Emperor smiled broadly.


    "Right. Let me say it one more time. Wander to your heart''s content, my son."


    "..."


    "Whether in darkness or in light, wherever you are, it''s fine. Wherever you are, that too is life."


    With those words, the Emperor stepped aside.


    "Go and return."


    "Yes, Father."


    After saluting, I brieflymanded my heroes.


    "Enter!"


    "Yes-!"


    We stepped into the wide-open teleport gate.


    Because that''s where the darkness we must head toward lies.


    ***


    [Now Loading... Teleporting.]


    [Tip  Various gimmicks are prepared for the dragon raid. Use gimmicks actively to lower the difficulty of the attack!]


    Is this the first tip in how long? Aider, have you recovered some strength?


    I couldn''t help but smile at the unexpected timing of the tip.


    Though it was a story we all knew well, feeling the intention to help me...


    The tight tension loosened just a bit.


    sh!


    ***


    The headquarters of the ck Dragon Legion, the so-called Dragon Lair, is located in all 9 zones.


    Night Bringer has apparently taken over the 10th zone''s castle, but the other five dragons are all nestled in their own Lairs.


    Among them, "ck Dragon''s w" - Parekian''s Lair is on the very outskirts of the 9th zone.


    "It''s incredibly bustling..."


    Evangeline murmured in astonishment.


    Not just Evangeline, all the heroes who entered this ce were both bewildered and amazed as they looked around.


    In the Lake Kingdom, a ''zone'' signifies the depth of a dungeon, with the number increasing towards the center of the city.


    From the 6th zone onwards, it''s presumed to be the residence of the noble ss, and the deeper one goes, it seems those of higher social status lived there.


    We are now in the 9th zone.


    The central part of the 10th zone''s castle is now just in sight, the very heart of the Lake Kingdom.


    Though shrouded in darkness, a quick look reveals a city terrifyingly advanced. To be honest, it seems even more splendid than the Imperial Capital, New Terra.


    ''When I drifted here before, I only wandered within the 10th zone.''


    Memories of wandering the 10th zone with Subus Queen Salome suddenly came to mind.


    Back then, I could only make it to the bridge connecting the 10th and 9th zones. I remember falling into the river trying to escape the 9th zone via the bridge.


    Below the bridge was a bottom-town, and people lived there too.


    ''Once we''ve taken control of the 9th zone...''


    I eyed the far end of the 9th zone, the great bridge, and then scanned the darkness swirling below it.


    ''I wonder if we could join up with the people of bottom-town.''


    Bottom-town is connected to the 1st zone, "Dried Sewer," through the sewer system. It''s a kind of shortcut, a direct route.


    We had attempted to enter through this shortcut before, but the heroes sent for reconnaissance nearly got lost and stranded in the maze-like sewers, so we had to give up on that approach.


    It seems that without a bottom-town originating NPC to guide us directly, entering through the shortcut won''t be easy.


    Taking control of the 9th zone and then calmly heading there seems like the safer option.


    "..."


    Suddenly, the faces of those who had fought alongside me came to mind.


    Salome, Mason, Sword Demon, Spear Demon...


    Then I shook my head to clear it.


    ''First, it''s the dragon raid.''


    There are worries to sort through, a tangled mess of threads to unravel.


    Believing that if one starts by unraveling things one by one, eventually, at the end, aplete conclusion can be met.


    I decided to focus on the task at hand, the dragon raid. This alone is a tremendous crisis that requires risking our lives.


    We slowly crossed the streets submerged in darkness, maintaining our formation.


    Thanks to Night Bringer dering a truce, there were no rampaging monsters, and the Lake Kingdom was peaceful. The scouts sent ahead also reported finding nothing.


    Still, we cautiously proceeded and eventually arrived at our destination.


    The agency responsible for the public security of the Lake Kingdom, somewhat like a police station on Earth in South Korea.


    The sixth of the ck Dragon Legion, w Parekian, had made hisir here.


    I turned back, nodded, and the heroes nodded in unison with tense faces.


    "Entering."


    "Enter!"


    Just as we were about to swarm into the Public Security Office,


    "Wait!"


    A clear voice called out from behind. Surprised, everyone turned around, weapons raised.


    Emerging from the darkness on the other side of the street was... none other than Nameless.


    Everyone rxed and lowered their weapons. I smiled in relief.


    "Nameless!"


    "I''m with you, Ash."


    Nameless approached lightly and extended her hand, cing it above the closed door of the Public Security Office.


    "First of all, to enter a ce like this... it''s better if I''m with you."


    A magical pattern formed on the back of her hand, and then,


    Krrrung-!


    The lock of the Public Security Office was disengaged, and the rusted door began to slowly open to the sides.


    She was royalty of the Lake Kingdom, entitled to enter any facility.


    "Thanks, I appreciate it."


    Everyone''s faces brightened as if they had gained a powerful ally, but Nameless''s expression remained serious.


    "You probably know this, but inside is a member of the ck Dragon Legion. They are as brutal and vile as any monster, if not more so."


    "..."


    "Don''t let your guard down, understood?"


    I nodded silently, and Nameless, taking a deep breath, led the way.


    Passing the entrance of the Public Security Office, a vastndscaped garden revealed itself before the main building.


    The soil was ckened and rotten, and the dried-up trees bore no signs of life.


    And, on the wide steps leading from that garden to the main building of the Public Security Office...


    The ck and immense dragony sprawled out.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    The creature was more like a lizard than a dragon.


    Its entire body was covered in shiny ck scales, and the part assumed to be its head had no eyes, nose, ears, or mouth.


    The long and blunt head appeared almost mechanical, like some kind of inorganic machine.


    Without wings, the creature had a long, sleek body reminiscent of a snake, with low, sturdy legs attached.


    Muscr legs adorned with unusually long ck ws numbered six.


    And its long, massive, and thick tail split into six at the end.


    Toothless Dragon.


    Wingless Dragon.


    Eyeless Dragon.A dragon without mrs, wings, or eyes. The rampaging destroyer. The ck Dragon''s w, Parekian.


    It was our first Dragon Raid opponent and the first proper battle situation encountered among the ck Dragon Legion.


    Creak, nk...


    Sensing our presence, the creature slowly lifted itself.


    It sounded not like a living being but more like a clump of armor moving.


    And then,


    Whirrrr!


    The center of its chest glowed red, and the red energy echoed and spread throughout its body.


    It looked as if an engine was starting. It really didn''t feel like a dragon but some kind of alien mechanical life form...


    With its stance lowered, six tails wriggled individually, preparing for battle.


    Hiss...


    A sticky, tropical night air-like malice peculiar to the ck Dragon spread around its body. It was clearly intent on killing us.


    Had it been another dragon, we might have exchanged insults or pleasantries face to face, but with this one, such an exchange was impossible.


    Because this bastard had no mouth.


    There was simply no option for dialogue.


    ''And the fact that it has no mouth means.''


    In other words, itcks the breath ability.


    Among the ck Dragon Legion, this one, in particr, was specialized in physicalbat, close-quarters brawling. That''s Parekian for you.


    "Ready..."


    Even without mymand, my heroes had already formed up as trained.


    I slowly raised one hand.


    "The battle begins now. Remember the tactics..."


    Thump!


    Before I could finish, Parekian leaped up.


    With terrifying momentum, Parekian kicked off the ground and floated in the air for a moment. Despite having no wings, it soared up as lightly as a feather.


    I shouted.


    "Jump!"


    The next moment, Parekian spun like a top, hurtling towards us.


    Thwack!


    The creature''s elongated body whipped the ground like a whip.


    Its first attack pattern was always this spinning body m. Though there must be a cooler name for it, it was essentially a spinning body m!


    And this was a pattern we had tirelessly trained to counter.


    The floor sweep. Basically, an area-of-effect (AoE) attack.


    By the time Parekian charged at us, we were already.


    Zap!


    Twenty-five of our heroes, plus ten reserves and Nameless, a total of 36, simultaneously jumped up, evading the creature''s violent AoE in one fell swoop.


    "From the training camp to the martial arts tournament, all those times..."


    Hovering in the air, I turned around and shouted with a grin.


    "Had meaning!"


    Skipping rope wasn''t just a one or two-day affair, yeah!


    Of course, Parekian''s body m was iparable in volume and speed to skipping rope, but we had trained with this in mind, so we could dodge without issue.


    Parekian, having flown past us, mmed into the wall behind us.


    Boom!


    The entrance to the police station was instantly devastated.


    Parekian''s bulldozing attack turned the area into a mess, but none of our heroes were hit.


    ''The start is good!''


    As all of usnded, Parekian too corrected its posture amidst the rising dust cloud.


    Instead of immediately attacking us, it seemed to gauge our strength for a moment, its six tails moving independently like tentacles towards us.


    The next moment,


    Zap!


    Parekian smoothly jumped up and began to climb the wall.


    The garden at the entrance to the police station wasndscaped in arge, circr manner. Parekian climbed the inner walls of the garden agilely and violently.


    Each time Parekian''s feet touched, the garden''s inner walls shattered, scattering ss shards and dust in all directions.


    "Is it really a lizard, sheesh...!"


    Circling the cylindrical inner walls of the garden, Parekian leisurely moved as if searching for our weaknesses.


    Well, good. If it gives us time, it''s not bad. Actually, it''s good.


    I quickly looked to my side. Violet, who met my gaze, twitched her shoulder.


    "It''s time to show your skills, Violet."


    "Damn it, how did we end up here, really...!"


    "Why, well."


    I gave her a smile.


    "Because you''re so capable!"


    "Ah!"


    Shivering, Violet still moved adeptly as trained.


    A violet magic power rippled from her body, and as she touched the ground, it spread widely around the area.


    Whoosh!


    [Illusion Domain].


    The zone of illusion that Violet spread quickly filled the interior of the police station, causing Parekian to flinch and hesitate.


    Parekian has no eyes. Nor ears, nor nose.


    In other words, itcks the typical means of perceiving its surroundings, such as vision, hearing, or smell.


    The only way it discerns the battlefield is through pure Magic Sensing. It scatters its immense magic power and understands the world through the echoes it produces.


    Its simr to how bats emit ultrasonic waves to navigate their environment despite their poor eyesight.


    Meaning, its Magic Sensing is abnormally developed,


    ...and thus, it can be easily disrupted.


    Violet''s Illusion Domain had properly taken effect. I turned to the side.


    "Junior!"


    "I''m ready!"


    Upon my call, Junior, who was on standby, immediately lifted her staff and cast a spell.


    Zzzing!


    A dazzling halo appeared in the air, warping the space around it.


    [Elemental Disassembly].


    The ultimate spell for boss battles, reducing the opponent''s magic power. It hit Parekian squarely.


    However.


    "Ugh?! What is this insane magic power...!"


    Junior grimaced and staggered backward.


    "Its magic power is tremendous. And it''s increasing in real-time... My [Elemental Disassembly] can''t reduce it in one go!"


    [Elemental Disassembly] is a spell meant to reduce the opponent''s magic power to the negatives.


    But dragon species have innately high magic power, and currently, Parekian was resisting [Elemental Disassembly] by increasing its magic output in real-time.


    A response befitting a being that has handled magic since the dawn of time.


    "It''s a dragon, after all, we were prepared for this! Keep firing!"


    "Yes...!"


    Junior prepared for another round of [Elemental Disassembly]. And then.


    Whirrr!


    Parekian wasn''t the kind to just sit back and watch.


    Making strange engine noises, Parekian readied itself to charge at us.


    Naturally, its target was Junior, the mage who had inflicted an unknown debuff on it.


    But-


    Twitch.


    Parekian couldn''t easily attack.


    It was because of the [Illusion Domain] that Violet had spread earlier. I had given Violet one instruction.


    ''Make everyone here appear as Junior through your illusion.''


    And Violet pulled it off splendidly.


    Currently, inside this police station, all my heroes were perceived as Junior in terms of magic sensing.


    If Junior used magic, it would appear as if everyone here did, and if Junior somehow got a nosebleed, it would seem as if everyone here did.


    Violet says it''s not a significant illusion. She simply copied Junior''s magic pattern and oveid it onto everyone else.


    But for my purpose - to hide Junior and allow her to continue using magic, it was enough.


    Relying solely on Magic Sensing to perceive the world is undoubtedly a weakness for Parekian. Then, exploiting that weakness is the natural strategy!


    "Now, then..."


    I shouted.


    "Let''s put on a show in front of the dragon!"


    Zap!


    No sooner had I spoken than heroes scattered in all directions.


    Parekian couldn''t tell them apart.


    Among the scattering humans, who was the caster of the spell?


    Zoom!


    Eventually, Parekian gave up distinguishing and glided down, attacking the nearest hero.


    Thwack!


    The ground was savagely torn apart by the brutalshes of its ws and tail.


    And the closest hero - Evangeline, was flung away with her shield, screaming.


    "I, I almost died...!"


    Even though she dodged what she could and only took unavoidable hits, Evangeline''s shield and armor were tattered.


    But she held on.


    ''That''s why I primarily organized close-range characters.''


    The core of this operation was to buy time while Junior nibbled away at its magic power.


    So, I had arranged for close-range heroes who could easily dodge the monster''s powerful close-range patterns and withstand a few hits if necessary...!


    Whirr!


    Parekian, realizing the target wasn''t a mage, swiftly turned to look at the other heroes. Then,


    "I am the real Jujuuuu!"


    "No! I''m Junior-!"


    "Spinach! Tomato! Anyway, vegetables!"


    "Juju! Juju! Juju!"


    Heroes, without exception, mimicked Junior (?) and scattered in all directions.


    "...Ugh."


    The real Junior''s face turned red with embarrassment. If you''re sick of this spectacle, hurry up and use the next [Elemental Disassembly]!


    Bang! Crack! Squish!


    Loudly drawing attention, and even seriously cosying as mages, the heroes fell like leaves in the wind.


    Falling, crashing, and getting smashed, yet the heroes seeded in drawing attention.


    "I''m ready-!"


    Junior shouted, lifting her staff.


    After the first [Elemental Disassembly], Junior figured out approximately how many more it would take to finish off Parekian''s magic power and was preparing the necessary amount of [Elemental Disassembly] with the ''Multi-Casting'' feature.


    Ding!


    Ding!


    Zzzing!


    [Elemental Disassembly], stacked simultaneously, continuously erupted.


    It sessfully reduced Parekian''s terribly high magic power to nothing, a feat as grotesque as it was impressive.


    "Damien! Chain! Bodybag! Dearmudin!"


    Imanded the firepower team on standby.


    "Fire suppression, begin-!"


    Snipers and mages poured their firepower onto it as if they had been waiting for the signal.


    Parekian, thrown into disarray by the ovepping [Elemental Disassembly], staggered and then got hammered by all the firepower thrown at it.


    But, this wasn''t enough to kill it.


    Not only was the damage insufficient, but it was also a dragon species. The magic power it had lost was being replenished in real-time.


    The goal was- to pin it down in one ce.


    As the barrage of firepower ended and Parekian staggered, someone quickly dashed forward towards it.


    Dusk Bringar, and... Lucas holding Violet in his arms.


    "Take this- Eat this!"


    Dusk Bringar, leaping into the air, grabbed Parekian''s head and smashed it delightfully into the ground.


    Boom-!


    It was as refreshing as if he was performing a wrestling move.


    Beside Parekian''s head, which had been mmed into the ground, Lucas, who had used [Step of Persistence], arrived like a gust of wind.


    Lucas gently set down Violet he was holding, and I called out her trembling name.


    "Finish it, Violet-!"


    Violet clenched her eyes shut,


    "Alright..."


    And raised both hands above the giant dragon''s head.


    "This is all because I''m too good!"


    sh-!


    Violet''s ultimate skill, the single-target Illusion Domain- [Daydream], exploded.


    Parekian''s entire body shuddered as if struck by lightning.


    ***


    Parekian is a dragon thatcks senses.


    What I had Violet show to such a Parekian was... the reality as it is.


    To the dragon that cannot see, that cannot hear, that cannot smell. To show it the scenery of this ce exactly as it is.


    Before the vivid sensations it was confronting for the first time in its life, Parekian trembled.


    The world it had always understood through the echoes of magic now gained color, sound, smell, unfolding around it.


    I slowly approached such a creature.


    Thanks to Violet''s magic acting directly on its brain, it was clearly seeing me.


    ''Sess.''


    I sighed in relief.


    Boss monsters usually have ''phases.''


    When their health is reduced or a certain amount of time has passed in battle... they enter the next phase, changing patterns, bing stronger, and more ferocious.


    In Parekian''s case, reducing its health would trigger the next phase, revealing its ''true form'' and even bing frenzied.


    From our perspective, not yet equipped with Dragon yer weapons, our first dragon hunt had to brace for significant damage.


    Honestly, I wasn''t confident we could capture it without injury. It was an opponent we couldn''t guarantee victory against if fought head-on.


    So, I prepared a trick.


    Intentionally not inflicting damage and staying in the first phase, drawing out only simple patterns to buy time...


    Bit by bit, nibbling away at its magic power.


    And forcibly feeding it illusions.


    "Parekian, you are to..."


    Employing a tactic of mind control!


    "Be mine!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    A sure-winbo was employed, consisting of ''Elemental Disassembly''-''The Foremost g''-''Gaze of Command''-''Be Mine!''.


    To use ''Gaze of Command'', one had to make eye contact, which was aplished through Violet''s illusion magic.


    Even a member of the ck Dragon Legion could not resist this sure-winbo.


    Underneath Parekian''s featureless head, a cor-shaped control orb appeared around its neck, tightly constricting it.


    "Yes!"


    The operation was a sess!


    Thus, a new legend was captured... Ah, no, anyway, a named monster was sessfully captured. I clenched my fist. You''re mine now!


    [''ck Dragon''s w Parekian (SSR)'' has been incorporated into your ranks!]


    - Current Loyalty: 30(+15)/100- Absolute Command: 1 time


    Huh?


    I was puzzled by the loyalty score, which was much higher than I had expected.


    I understood the additional adjustment from ''The Foremost g'', but why was the base loyalty as high as 30? Normally, a boss monster like this should start with a loyalty of 0.


    "...Not exactly a pleasant thing, but it seems it considers you a kind of... kin."


    Dusk Bringar, who was observing from the side, exined. Being of the same dragon species, it seems she could somewhat understand Parekian''s feelings.


    I tilted my head.


    "Kin? Me?"


    "That thing you picked up and ate before. It seems because of that..."


    "Ah."


    Dusk Bringar said, shaking her shoulders as if she found it unpleasant to even mention, but I understood immediately.


    Dragon Heart.


    Nameless had fed it to me when I was copsed from magical exhaustion, and thanks to that, I''ve been fighting vigorously without experiencing such symptoms ever since.


    It felt like a warm heating pad had settled inside my body.


    Anyway, the Dragon Heart I ate back then belonged to a ck Dragon - having the heart of its kin inside me, Parekian somewhat recognized (acknowledged) me.


    Thanks to that, the loyalty adjustment urred.


    After storing Parekian in a subspace, I pped my hands and shouted to the surrounding heroes.


    "The battle is over! The situation has concluded! Great work everyone, let''s regroup!"


    The heroes scattered around promptly started to regroup, responding with a resounding yes.


    It had been a violent operation, and even though it ended in the first phase, it was still a dragon raid, so many of the vanguard heroes were injured.


    The apanying priests began casting healing spells and bandaging the injured. Watching this, I gestured to Nameless.


    "Nameless, a moment."


    "Hmm."


    Nameless, who had been lost in thought, quickly ran over when I called. I asked her.


    "A while back, you fed me a Dragon Heart, remember?"


    "Of course, I remember."


    "That heart you fed me belonged to a ck Dragon... Was there another reason you gave it to me?"


    Was there a specific intention behind it? I had been curious about it.


    Dusk Bringar, standing behind me, also perked up her ears to listen in.


    Nameless readily answered.


    "The main reason was that your condition was quite serious at the time, and you needed to consume a powerful source of magic power."


    "Yes, that was the case."


    "The next reason is... that heart was originally your spoils."


    "Huh?"


    My spoils? That heart?


    "You killed the youngest daughter of the ck Dragon... Kilitian, didn''t you?"


    "Ah. Yes. That''s right."


    Blood of the ck Dragon. The youngest of the ck Dragon Legion. Kilitian.


    It feels so distant now, but back in the early first year, I had obliterated that dragon with the Colosseum rule adjustment.


    "The Dragon Heart you ate came from that dragon."


    "Ah..."


    So it was the heart of that creature I killed.


    Certainly, at that time, due to the Colosseum''s adjustments, my shot with ''ck Queen'' had split its upper body in half, killing it instantly.


    I hadn''t had the chance to collect the spoils, so I forgot about it, but it seems the Dragon Heart was extracted from that dragon.


    "It came around and ended up in my hands. Being a merchant here."


    "I see..."


    "Knowing you were the one who killed its owner, it was a burden (karma) tied to you. Therefore, I thought it was inevitable to give it to you."


    "So that''s how it was."


    At the time, I was puzzled about why I was given a Dragon Heart. It turns out it was all connected like this.


    "And, if you were ever to sh with the ck Dragon Legion."


    Nameless looked straight at me.


    "Having eaten their hearts might be of help."


    "...Why?"


    Confused, I tilted my head, and Nameless exined.


    "You''ve met the Night Bringer, haven''t you?"


    "Yes. I have."


    I recalled thest battle. That bastard dragged you all the way to Crossroad.


    "He is a being who has far transcended the Mortal Coil. And to oppose a transcender, one must possess the corresponding status."


    To deal damage to a transcender, one must possess an equivalent qualification.


    That''s why, in the game, preparing Dragon yer gear was such a hassle - for the same reason.


    If you were equipped with bones and skin of the ck Dragon Legion and a magic core, you could match the Night Bringer''s status and thus deal damage.


    "Although she was the least of them, Kilitian was undoubtedly a daughter of the ck Dragon. You killed that dragon and took its life - its heart. Now, you have earned the qualifications equal to a dragon."


    The heart of a dragon from the mythological era.


    I had hunted and consumed it myself, and just through this process, magical effects were manifested, granting me qualifications I wasn''t even aware of.


    "Now you can choose. To be a ''yer'' who kills dragons, or..."


    Nameless nced at Dusk Bringar standing beside me.


    "To be a dragon yourself and join the ''Bringers''."


    "...!"


    I suddenly remembered what Dusk Bringar had said to me a long time ago.


    - Do you know what happens when a mere human consumes a Dragonheart?


    - You be a ''vessel'' capable of containing a dragon. It means you have halfway acquired the qualifications to be a dragon!


    Terrified, I quickly turned to Dusk Bringar.


    "Ahhh! Your Grace, what should I do?! I don''t want to be a dragon! I like being human!"


    "...Child, do you think bing a dragon is that easy?"


    Dusk Bringar snapped at me as if scolding a gym newbie worried about getting too bulky from working out, then sighed heavily.


    "You''ve be a vessel and have the qualifications, but that''s all for now. To truly be a dragon, there are more steps to go through and more materials needed. Don''t worry too much."


    "Really?! I won''t suddenly start breathing fire, right?! Or grow wings and fly around?!"


    But now that I think about it, that kind of sounds cool?!


    "Yes. You are firmly human."


    Dusk Bringar nodded.


    "We all hope you remain human."


    At those words, Nameless also nodded.


    "I gave you the Dragon Heart hoping you would be a yer. I had no desire for you to be one of the Bringers."


    Then, Nameless smiled bitterly.


    "But, Ash."


    "Huh?"


    "Even if, by some chance, you transform into something else... we are still friends. Don''t forget that."


    "..."


    Nameless''s face, warm with a smile, briefly oveid with the image of the final boss I had encountered in the game - ''The Princess of the Unsleeping Lake''.


    Clutching my fist, I responded seriously.


    "The feeling''s mutual, Nameless. No matter what changes you go through, we''re friends."


    We smiled warmly at each other.


    Only Dusk Bringar, standing behind, made a disgusted sound with a shocked expression.


    "...Why are we suddenly dering friendship?"


    Anyway, the conceptual talk about bing dragons, killing dragons, and acquiring dragon certifications concluded like this.


    Nameless waved her hand and left the Public Security Office first.


    "Let''s meet again during the next ck Dragon Legion subjugation, Ash. Take care of yourself. And... be careful with Parekian."


    "See you, Nameless!"


    I waved back energetically.


    Smiling faintly, Nameless eventually disappeared into the dungeon''s darkness.


    ***


    After treating the injuries, the heroes and Ipleted our search inside the Public Security Office.


    As expected of a ce used by a rare dragon, various treasures were piled up. Since Parekian was now on our side after being captured, there was no need to leave anything behind, so I cleared everything out.


    "Now that Parekian is one of us, it''s just about moving his assets over~"


    Speaking casually as I packed magic cores and magic stones into a bag, all my subordinates looked at me with eyes full of... no, not disdain, but admiration. These kids, really.


    After sweeping through the Public Security Office, today''s schedule ended. We returned to Crossroad.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "You''ve returned safely!"


    In the lord''s mansion backyard, near the teleport gate, the waiting staff greeted us cheerfully.


    It was past dinner time, nearing night. They seemed to have waited for us, worried, despite the time it took.


    After all, the battle could have easily resulted in casualties.


    "It''s a relief that everyone returned safely."


    The members who had gone on today''s exploration lined up in front of me. I briefly spoke and then dismissed them.


    "Eat well, sleep well, and rest up. I''ll call you together again in a few days."


    "Yes-!"


    "Thank you for your hard work!"


    "Yay, time to clock out!"


    The gathered heroes dispersed in small groups.


    I told those who were going to eat to stay, and quite a few heroes joyfully entered the lord''s mansion.


    I was about to enter for ate dinner after a brief clean-up.


    Woosh...


    Suddenly, the space above my head ominously rippled...


    Swoosh!


    Ripping through a subspace, a lizard-like ck Dragon - Parekian burst out!


    "Waaaah!"


    "What in the world?!"


    All of us jumped in shock, rooted to the spot.


    Why did this guy suddenly appear like this! Was being captured a lie?! Or did he intentionally get caught to attack our base?!


    All these thoughts crossed my mind, but fortunately, it seemed he had no such terrifying intentions.


    Parekian, having tidily wrapped up its unique demonic aura,nded smoothly on the ground and cautiously moved its head around, searching for something.


    "...!"


    Eventually sensing something, Parekian ran off in that direction. Really, like a huge lizard.


    Parekian''s destination was... towards Violet, who had turned white with fear.


    Violet, having joined the members of the Gambler''s Club she had been waiting for, was on her way to the tavern to share her heroic tales of the day, when this gigantic ck Dragon-lizard ran straight towards her, making her look as if she was about to faint.


    "Yo, Yo, Your Highness?! Wha, wha, what do we do about this..."


    But there was no time for me to do anything.


    Parekian gently extended its tail, coiling around Violet''s body, then swiftly lifted her onto its back.


    Then, it lightly bounced up and down as if urging something from her.


    Stunned and making a noise of distress, Violet eventually seemed to realize something and ced her hands on Parekian''s head.


    "Oh, um... ''Show me'' again?"


    Whoosh-


    Violet''svender-colored magic power gathered at her fingertips and prated Parekian''s head.


    Like when she had subdued the dragon before, it seemed to show the surroundings.


    "..."


    Parekian slowly curled up its body to sit down on the ground, quietly lifting its head to look around.


    The brightly lit lord''s mansion, the people around it tensed up, and then-


    The night sky.


    "..."


    A ''whirring'' sound vibrated from inside Parekian''s chest, turning from red to a light blue hue, slowly spreading inside the dragon''s body.


    I, who had been ready to use the ''Absolute Command'' to subdue Parekian if necessary, hesitantly stopped.


    Now fully settled on the backyard ground, Parekian quietly looked up at the night sky, intently observing the Milky Way stretched above.


    Watching this curious and somewhat amusing scene, I patted the shoulders of the other heroes and entered the lord''s mansion.


    "It seems alright. Let''s eat."


    "What do you mean, alright?! Wait, Your Highness! What about me!"


    Violet screamed in horror, hands still on Parekian''s head and seated on its back.


    Everyone cast sympathetic nces at her... and went inside the mansion to eat. I gave a heartyugh to Violet, who looked miserable.


    "Take good care of that fellow from now on, Violet."


    "What do you mean by thaaat?!"


    Leaving Violet to cry out in despair, I closed the door behind me.


    Having someone to take on the role of dragon tamer in my ranks, I really am blessed with good fortune...


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Several days had passed since the Parekian raid.


    During that time, the Parekian hadpletely made its nest in the backyard garden of the lord''s mansion.


    Attempts were made to forcibly put it into the sub-space for captured monsters, but it ignored thempletely, and the other captured monsters inside the sub-space were so terrified that they trembled uncontrobly... So, it was left in the backyard without any other choice.


    Especially, seeing Hercules, who had been the top dog inside the sub-space, lying on its back with its belly exposed, conceding defeat, was shocking to me as well.


    It must be because it''s a dragon species; it seems to be of a different ss indeed.


    ''...Would a Kraken be a match for it?''


    I found myself absentmindedly fiddling with the [Ring of Kraken] on my hand.


    This cephalopod monster does not reside in the sub-space as it''s summoned at will. Still, maybe it could go toe to toe with the Parekian...?


    ''No, no, let''s stop fantasizing about monster battles!''Ahem. Anyway.


    ''Since it hasn''t caused any harm to the inhabitants, doesn''t emit the evil aura characteristic of monsters, and has high loyalty... Besides, I have the Imperial Edict if necessary.''


    I decided it was okay to let it stay in the backyard.


    Moreover, it listens well to Violet.


    Maybe because Violet has shown it the world, told it stories, and let it smell different scents. It obediently follows Violet''smands.


    I apuded this miraculous duo. Bravo.


    "So, the management of Parekian will continue to be handled by the Gambler''s Club."


    "Wow!"


    While Violet looked dismayed, the rest of the Gambler''s Club members were delighted.


    To the other four members who hadn''t seen the dragon''s ferocious appearance in the dungeon, Parekian must have seemed pretty cool.


    It doesn''t emit any malice and just sits there dignified, moving only when Violetmands, so even to me, it looks like a respectable dragon. Though it doesn''t have eyes, ears, a nose, or a mouth.


    While the other four members were polishing every part of Parekian''s body to make it shine, Violet muttered gloomily, lying slumped over Parekian''s neck.


    "Just kill me..."


    Hey, hey. What''s this talk of dying? Let''s live until we''re smearing the walls with crap, shall we?


    And, most importantly. The benefit of having Parekian in the mansion''s backyard garden.


    Swoosh, swoosh.


    It''s easier to gather materials...!


    As long as Violet shows it the surroundings, Parekian sits obediently in its ce, not caring what we do to its body.


    Thanks to this, we were able to easily trim its six long, sharply grown ws.


    "These ws are incredibly hard. Truly, it''s a dragon... Cutting them was difficult."


    Lucas, holding the neatly trimmed long ws, clicked his tongue. Parekian''s ws were long, thin, and sharp, resembling fearsome des in themselves.


    Despite the ws regrowing over time, their hardness was beyond imagination.


    There were few tools in possession of the monster front that could cut through them.


    Among them, Lucas''s [Bestowed Sword], which was the easiest to use and could be quickly repaired if damaged, was used to saw off the long ws.


    Lucas, who had be an impromptu dragon w groomer, sweated profusely as he removed the ws.


    The obtained ws were sent to the forge. They were excellent materials for weapons.


    However, a problem arose.


    "...We don''t have the means to process it."


    Crossroad forge.


    The master cksmith, trying to somehow forge weapons from the dragon''s ws, dered surrender.


    "It''s embarrassing and regrettable, but with current human technology, we can''t handle this material."


    "Is it that hard...?"


    "All the guild masters of the production guild gathered to brainstorm, but yes, I''m sorry..."


    We possess the Nightmare yer and various specialized weapons, as well as several high-level spells which are somewhatpatible. Even parts of a dragon can be cut off or damaged.


    But that doesn''t mean we can process them into equipment. It was natural for the production guild to express difficulties.


    "Uh, what to do..."


    We nned to use the materials obtained from Parekian to create dragon-killing weapons - Dragon yers for the next raid.


    Here, our ns hit a snag. What should we do?


    "When in trouble, that''s where Ie in."


    A confident voice sounded from behind us.


    We all turned around in surprise. Wait, you are?!


    "Kellibey!"


    "Such high-quality material should naturally be entrusted to the world''s greatest craftsman, Kellibey, shouldn''t it?"


    A bald dwarf, Kellibey, was grinning. Behind him stood other representatives of different races - Verdandi, Kun, King Poseidon.


    "Are you all okay?"


    Having had a bad reaction to a potion... oh, no, because these gods chose them as avatars and bestowed their powers, they had been severely ill these past few days. Have they recovered?


    "Of course, now I''m as good as new. I''m itching to move."


    Kellibey chuckled.


    "I can''t wait to get moving. If I can help by killing the monsters lurking in the darkness... I''d do anything."


    "..."


    Golden brilliance shed in Kellibey''s eyes.


    The same was true for the other three. The characteristic golden glow of the transcendents was ominously shining. Their eyes had changed since they became chosen ones.


    "Sorry for the long rest, Ash. But now, we''re ready to return to the front."


    Verdandi saluted me.


    Her movements were neat, yet they were tinged with an anger that couldn''t be hidden.


    "Please take me with you on the next sortie. I want to be at the forefront of monster extermination."


    Kun was still in his silvery werewolf form, banging his fists together in front of his chest.


    "I don''t know why the ancient gods chose me... But now that I''ve received this power, I should use it well. Just give the order, Captain."


    "..."


    I looked around at the three of them and swallowed my words for a moment.


    Kellison, Skuld, and Yun.


    The loved ones of these three had either died or been gravely injured. Perhaps that''s why, behind their fierce fighting spirit, a clear hatred was boiling.


    Only King Poseidon, the merman, remained calm, silently observing the three from behind.


    "..."


    But what could I possibly say to their anger and hatred?


    Instead of intervening unnecessarily, I decided to prioritize whates next.


    "I want to make weapons out of these ws. Is that possible?"


    The four representatives of different races examined the dragon''s ws. Kellibey nodded.


    "A dragon''s appendage inherently contains powerful magic. If it''s a part of a being like the ck Dragon Legion, it can''t be processed by ordinary means."


    "Then..."


    "Yes. ''Unconventional'' methods should suffice."


    Kellibey, smiling with his beard, raised his hammer, which was then wrapped in golden magical energy. It was the power of the dwarven god.


    ng-!


    The hammer struck the w, sending sparks flying in all directions.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng-!


    Initially, the w didn''t move at all, but as Kellibey persistently hammered away... it slowly started to tten and smooth out.


    The people from the production guild watching were astonished.


    It was surprising to see a material that hadn''t budged with our technology beginning to be shaped like it was nothing.


    "Huff..."


    After confirming that his hammer worked, Kellibey, wiping the sweat from his forehead, looked around at the other representatives of different races and asked.


    "Will you help me?"


    Verdandi, Kun, and King Poseidon nodded and rolled up their sleeves.


    They were representatives of the four major races.


    And the four major races were also excellent cksmiths, alchemists, carpenters, and stone masons.


    The four representatives started refining the dragon''s ws, each wrapped in the magical energy of their respective race''s color.


    Everyone surrounding them watched this once-in-a-lifetime spectacle with bated breath.


    ***


    The four representatives of the different races, their kin, and the people from the production guild.


    After several days of working together on the Dragon yer production, weapons started arriving at the lord''s mansion. I lightly touched the ck de of thepleted longsword.


    [ck Dragon''s w Sword (SR) Lv.50] <Dragon yer>


    It had the Dragon yer tag.


    Perhaps because the material was considered lower quality within the dragon''s body, its grade and damage were ordinary. But it was still a Dragon yer.


    The term Dragon yer means a weapon that can kill dragons, granting the wielder the qualifications to y dragons, ignoring any discrepancies in presence or whatever you might call it, and making it possible to kill them.


    ''Now we can kill them.''


    While the Nightmare yer, specialized weapons, and high-level magic like [Elemental Disassembly] are sufficiently powerful to contend with dragons.


    The means were too limited on our side. We needed equipment that all heroes could use more universally.


    That is the Dragon yer, and now several have been prepared.


    ''Originally, the n was to kill Parekian with it once it waspleted.''


    I had thought about using Parekian''s magical core, scales, bones, and so on to make other equipment.


    But... somehow the creature is docile, and its loyalty is high, so for now, I think I''ll leave it be a little longer.


    It''s better to keep as many variables on our side as possible.


    ***


    After a suitable number of Dragon yers werepleted, I once again summoned the heroes. This time, heroes from different races also attended the meeting.


    The lord''s mansion. The drawing room.


    Thump!


    I tapped the chalkboard and exined.


    "The next target we''ll be dealing with is ''The Fang of the ck Dragon'', Tustivian."


    It''s our second raid target, and at the same time.


    "This one primarily uses breath attacks."


    The signature pattern of dragons and the most powerful attack.


    It''s a dragon that mainly uses breath attacks.


    "This one''s breath is exceptional, evenpared to any other dragon in the ck Dragon Legion, possessing truly outstanding firepower."


    At my words, the heroes all gulped nervously.


    Other patterns of dragonkind might allow for survival even if hit by mistake. But a direct hit from a breath attack means certain death.


    I''ve mentioned this ad nauseam, so they should all remember clearly.


    The breath attack Dusk Bringar used in the martial tournament was also controlled in power. A full-force breath attack from a dragon would literally leave nothing behind.


    "However, this one is as wed as theye... It has a clear weakness."


    "What might that be?"


    "While its breath organ is highly developed, the rest of its body has degenerated to the point it''s stuck to the ground. Think of it as a huge dragon that''s essentially a giant cannon."


    So, it''s like a fixed artillery piece.


    It can be seen as a dragon that''s incrediblyrge, heavy, and slow, but each of its attacks is terrifyingly powerful.


    "It has no other means of attack besides its breath. If we can just get close, now that we have the Dragon yer, we can easily cut it down."


    "...But getting close is the problem."


    "Exactly."


    I drew on the chalkboard with chalk. It was a picture of a stone warehouse that looked like a burial mound.


    "The ce where it''s holed up is the ''Armory'' dungeon in Zone 9. This ce used to store the military supplies of the Lake Kingdom... There''s only one entrance, and the facility itself is underground."


    In other words.


    Inside an underground cave with only one entrance, a dragon lurks, and this bastard''s firepower is so strong that it can smack around any monster, with its fire-breathing head aimed right at the only entrance.


    Entering through the entrance would mean being burnt to death by the breath attack right away.


    "Hmm..."


    The heroes, listening, sweated coldly. Lucas raised his hand as a representative and asked.


    "...How on earth do we catch this thing, my lord?"


    I leaned my chin on my interlocked hands ced on the high table in front of me and grinned.


    "That''s why I''ve prepared a n."


    There''s no reason for us to kindly enter into the arena it has set.


    No, rather flipping the arena over is more my style.


    "Operation name, Tomb Maker."


    I stuck the chalk forcefully above the drawn picture of the armory on the chalkboard.


    "It''s already standing in its underground tomb, isn''t it?"


    Smirking, I circled the top of the warehouse with chalk.


    "Then let''s bury it."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Lake Kingdom Zone 9. ''Armory''.


    Inside this facility, reminiscent of an underground bunker, Tustivian, a member of the ck Dragon Legion, had made his nest.


    The elder dragony his massive body on the ground, repeatedly inhaling and exhaling long breaths.


    "..."


    Tustivian''s body, covered in ck scales, was massive.


    The children of the true ck Dragon were all proper dragons, butpared to their perfect father, each was born with several ws.


    In Tustivian''s case, born from the true ck Dragon''s fangs, his body underwent abnormal proliferation, making it difficult for him to move freely.


    The body, through constant proliferation and degeneration, had swollen endlessly, filling the wide Armory floor.


    At the extremities of his withered and hardened body, he felt no sensation.


    He could neither fly nor walk. He had lived his life, both before and now, coiled within hisir, enduring with his cumbersome body.


    Yet, he did not pity himself. He did not curse his fate. Instead, he took pride in it.


    His father, Night Bringer��though Night Bringer disliked being called a father�� called upon him.


    Even with such a body, he could still y an active role on the battlefield.


    The breath that Tustivian exhaled was formidable, evenpared to his siblings''.


    When the legion was assembled to wage war against the enemy, Tustivian''s firepower was a tremendous aid to the legion.


    He had made remarkable contributions when defeating the Demon Guardian Legion.


    Every time he exhaled, his breath incinerated the earth, and the demonic species fell like leaves in the wind.


    Even his brothers, who usually scorned each other like insects, praised Tustivian for his significant achievements.


    Of course, Night Bringer had never once offered a warm word to his children, no matter how helpful they were...


    But Tustivian knew. He was a useful existence to his father. He aided in his father''s tyranny.


    "Did he say the next invasion is of the human world..."


    Struggling to breathe with his cumbersome body, Tustivian chuckled softly.


    "I wish the day of invasion woulde soon. So that I canplete the great undertaking I failed to in my previous life..."


    In his previous life, the ck Dragon Legion, seeking to destroy the world, and the Red Dragon Legion, aiming to protect it, waged an endless war.


    Among them, Tustivian was the first dragon of the ck Dragon Legion to fall.


    Serving as a fixed artillery, he possessed powerful firepower butcked mobility, ultimately unable to evade the Red Dragon Legion''s surprise attacks and met his demise.


    But now, with no Red Dragon Legion left in the world and their own ck Dragon Legion having taken over the throne of darkness,


    This time, they could surely achieve their father''s great undertaking��the destruction of the world.


    "...But, why does father want to destroy the world...?"


    He didn''t know the reason or the meaning behind that great undertaking.


    As a son, Tustivian only faithfully followed and supported his father''s path, and that was enough for him.


    He curled up his body, trying to sleep ufortably until his father woke him for another expedition into the outside world...


    That''s when it happened.


    Thump, thump, thump...


    The military Armory that Tustivian used as hisir began to shake slightly.


    "...?"


    Tustivian slowly opened his eyes and looked up, puzzled. This was the first time he had experienced such a situation since making hisir here. Was something happening outside?


    Rumble!


    Following that, the military Armory shook violently.


    But Tustivian was not rmed.


    This ce was a Armory built by the army of the Lake Kingdom five hundred years ago to store military supplies. Its protective magic was inferior to that of dragons, but it was sturdy.


    It couldn''t possibly fall to a mere attack...


    Creak-!


    "Hm?"


    Then, Tustivian sensed it.


    A mysterious magic he had never felt before was devouring the protective magic of the military Armory without a trace...


    Tustivian''s eyes widened.


    "To strip away the protective magic so easily...?!"


    Modern magic couldn''t achieve this. Then, from what era was this magic-


    He had no time to analyze further. Following the removal of the protective magic, an intense impact hit the ceiling of the military Armory.


    Boom!


    The vibration and noise that followed were iparably stronger than before, and soon after, cracks spread across the ceiling until it finally began to copse.


    ''Dispelling the protective magic and then using an attack spell!''


    It was clear there was a very skilled magician on the other side.


    And then, it became evident - they were here to kill him.


    A hollowugh escaped Tustivian''s massive mouth. It had been so long since he had faced an intruder in hisir that he couldn''t even remember thest time.


    Bang! Boom! Crack!


    Pieces of the fallen ceiling spread a thick cloud of dust as they crashed down.


    The facility was built to be very thick and durable, so the pieces were bothrge and numerous. But Tustivian was no longer looking up.


    Bang!


    The main gate of the military Armory.


    The only path leading inside.


    There were people breaking through that door and entering. They were tiny humans, all draped in robes.


    "To fall for such a pathetic feint...!"


    Tustivian had already made his judgment.


    The distraction above was just that��a distraction. The copse of the ceiling, while noisy, provided no means for the debris to pass through and attack him.


    If he were to expel his breath upwards to avoid the falling fragments, then the n must be for the invaders who had entered through the main gate to approach and kill him during that moment.


    ''You''ve misjudged, you bastards!''


    Such building fragments could simply be endured with his body.


    More importantly, preventing the invaders'' approach was the top priority.


    Tustivian opened his massive mouth wide, gathering his breath. The direction his mouth aimed at was the entrance of the military Armory��the only path the human invaders were running through.


    In an instant, the air and magic power around swirled into the dragon''s mouth, and the next moment.


    Roar!


    It was violently expelled.


    Among the ck Dragon Legion, Tustivian''s breath was second only to Night Bringer in terms of power.


    The breath emitted from the dragon''s mouth engulfed everything in a straight line with ck mes, incinerating itpletely.


    Dozens of humans desperately running into the Armory through the opened gate were no exception.


    When the breath ceased, not even ashes remained of them; they had all beenpletely burned away.


    "Huh..."


    Tustivian exhaled through his nose after firing his breath. Dark mes flowed out of the dragon''srge nostrils.


    "Know your ce, you vermin."


    The dragon spoke arrogantly, but the next moment, Tustivian noticed something unusual.


    At the entrance of the gate. The body of one invader, not fully burned by the tail end of the breath, copsed half-burned... but then, the next moment, his body scattered like a shadow and disappeared.


    Tustivian immediately sensed the identity of the adversary.


    ''Shadows? Duplicates...?!''


    They were not real humans. They were just summons by someone.


    If this side was a distraction, then the real approach was-


    "From above...?!"


    Tustivian urgently lifted his huge head upwards,


    Only to see dozens of figures in robes, already having jumped down from behind the rocks that had nearly reached him.


    Tustivian hurriedly gathered his breath and released it again.


    Roar!


    The barrage of stones filling his sight was cleanly swept away.


    But no matter how powerful Tustivian''s breath was, its range of emission was limited.


    The area covered by the copsed ceiling wasrge, as was the area where the rubble fell.


    Too many humans had hidden behind it and jumped down. It was impossible to deal with them all with a single breath.


    ...If he were a ''normal dragon'', that is.


    But Tustivian was a dragon specialized in projecting breath. His breath''s power output and duration were far superior to other dragons.


    Even his control over it was exceptional.


    While expelling his breath, Tustivian also rotated his head and neck in a circle, sessfully clearing away the falling debris with mes that freely changed direction.


    Naturally, the humans hiding behind it too. Along with the debris from the Armory ceiling, they were all turned to ash and scattered ckly in all directions.


    "Ugh...!"


    But Tustivian''s expression was not bright.


    He immediately realized that the humans he had just killed were also duplicates.


    ''A distraction within a distraction? Then where is the real attack-''


    Sizzle!


    The next moment, Tustivian sensed an intense energy rushing towards him.


    As the dragon quickly looked down, he saw a small figure rushing towards him through the only passageway leading from the gate.


    As the hood of the robe fluttered due to the rushing momentum and fell away - the face of a girl with long ck hair and a silver crown was revealed.


    Her shining eyes were amber, and the magic power wrapped around her body was red.


    "You are... could it be, a descendant of the Red Dragon!"


    Guessing the identity of his adversary, Tustivian shivered with a thrill he couldn''t recognize.


    How much time had passed since those days? To think that the descendant of his archenemy was alive. And that she was rushing to kill him.


    "To be able to kill the descendant of that cursed lineage myself - I am unspeakably pleased!"


    Tustivian forgot all about the surroundings.


    He focused all his attention on the descendant of the adversary he had fought since the creation of the world, the one who ultimately killed him.


    He inhaled deeply, gathering magic power. He carefully selected each particle of breath, each particle of magic power, filling his vocal cords.


    This was his fated nemesis.


    It was only proper to kill him with all his might and care...!


    Finally, he was ready. The breath of magic power gathered in his vocal cords coalesced into one, and as he slowly exhaled it through his mouth, Tustivian opened his massive mouth wide.


    And he aimed at the descendant of the Red Dragon - Dusk Bringar.


    ***


    This was the moment I had been waiting for.


    I shouted with all my might.


    "Now, Damien-!"


    Just before Tustivian could fire his breath.


    The sniper - Damien, who had been standing a good distance outside the entrance of the military Armory, fired his sniper rifle.


    Bang!


    The magic bullet, leaving the barrel, passed through the gate entrance like a ray of light, traveled down the burnt pathway, grazed the cheek of the diligently running Dusk Bringar - and elerated further, sucked into Tustivian''s mouth.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye.


    And the magic bullet precisely pierced through the core of the breath, condensed within Tustivian''s mouth into a spherical form of magic power.


    Damien had witnessed the dragon firing two breaths so far. He had timed it perfectly.


    That''s how he managed such an unbelievable feat.


    Boom!


    Inside Tustivian''s mouth, the breath caused a detonation. It was like a needle being thrust into a balloon filled with magic power.


    The condensed dragon''s authority exploded outward in all directions, creating a terrifying explosion, and the massive dragon''s head was engulfed in dreadful mes and explosions.


    Damien, with his robe hood removed, said with a bright face.


    "Did we get him...?!"


    "No, Damien! Get out of there now!"


    Amidst the smoke and mes of the explosion, ominous magic power swirled.


    Whoosh-


    The next moment, all the smoke and mes were sucked into Tustivian''s mouth, swirling into a vortex.


    With his face covered in burns and wounds from the detonation inside his mouth, yet not losing focus at all... Tustivian was ready to unleash another breath.


    And without giving a second chance for a sniper shot- he expelled it.


    Roar!


    The ck mes rushed forth, engulfing and sweeping over the entire entrance pathway.


    Still aiming at the one and only target - Dusk Bringar.


    "Toe up with such a strategy..."


    Then, Dusk Bringar stopped in her tracks and, with a deep inhale,


    "Ash, are you freaking crazy-?!"


    She fired a breath in response.


    Whiz-


    Dusk Bringar''s long, ebony-like ck hair fluttered back as she,


    Thwack!


    Released a breath from her mouth, which,pared to Tustivian''s, seemed like a thin, red beam of light.


    And the next moment.


    The breaths of the ck Dragon and the Red Dragon met in mid-air and shed.


    Boom!


    The collision created an explosion, emitting terrifying light and heat.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Kuwaaaaang!


    The ck Dragon Legion, Tustivian.


    The Descendant of the Red Dragon, Dusk Bringar.


    As the two dragons'' breaths shed, a blinding light burst forth from the collision point, shaking the entire area. The passage, as well as the entire warehouse, began to tremble and copse.


    "...! ...! ...!"


    Dusk Bringar, who was unleashing her breath, had her face turned bright red as she silently screamed in agony. It seemed quite strenuous for her.


    Dusk Bringar''s breath was, of course, vastly inferior to Tustivian''s. After all, she was half-human, half-dragon.


    However, Tustivian had been firing his breath rapidly, and a recent explosion had greatly diminished the power of his breath.


    He was hastily spewing out even weaker breaths without a moment to catch his breath.Dusk Bringar could hold out sufficiently.


    And now, as she bought time


    "Charge!"


    The main forces attacked.


    The copsed warehouse ceiling. Standing atop the steel frames, I peered down through the gaping hole in the ceiling and shouted to my subordinates lined up beside me.


    "Quick and decisive! We are at a disadvantage if we dy. Let''s finish this in one go!"


    "Yes!"


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    Ta-at!


    I was the first to jump down, followed by the heroes.


    "Airborne!"


    "Airborne!"


    "Follow His Majesty!"


    The soaring heroes showered down over Tustivian''s head.


    For me, this was already my third time diving from the air.


    During a fight with Fernandez over New Terra, after being thrown out of the Thorns Ark, and just before, during the escape from the belly of the King of Flies...


    Now, with this experience under my belt, jumping from such heights hardly scared me. Beside me, Kun, still suffering from acrophobia, grumbled.


    Thending spot wasn''t too high, so it didn''t take long before the massive dragon''s body came into close view.


    "Hoo-woop!"


    Bodybag used her multiple telekinesis to slow our descent.


    However, some heroes had not requested telekinesis magic from Bodybag in advance.


    They used their descent speed and weight to thrust the weapons in their hands deep into the dragon''s body.


    "Hah!"


    Among them, Lucas, who had dropped first, sliced through the dragon''s body with a de of light.


    Like a downpour, the vanguard heroes inflicted wounds on Tustivian''s body with their weapons.


    The dragon''s body, covered in ck scales, was tough and robust, but our equipment was also sufficiently powerful.


    The scales split, and ck blood spurted out. Undoubtedly, our attacks were damaging the dragon''s body.


    But,


    Kwaaaaaaaah!


    Tustivian, regardless of whether we climbed on top of him or sliced at him, continued to fire his breath at Dusk Bringar without a care.


    "Are you going to keep spewing it?!"


    I shouted, flustered.


    Dusk Bringar was doing the same. Her face, already beyond red, was now turning a sickly blue as she continued to unleash her breath.


    The two dragons seemed determined to keep exhaling their breath until one choked or burned.


    The problem was that Dusk Bringar was steadily losing ground.


    Although the two breaths had initially counteracted each other in mid-air, soon the collision point had noticeably shifted towards Dusk Bringar.


    "There''s not much time left before Her Grace can no longer hold out, hurry!"


    However, regardless of our effective attacks,


    Tustivian''s body was so massively swollen that even inflicting wounds wouldn''t result in fatal injuries.


    Our attacks were merely peeling off his skin.


    Lucas, struggling to push a de of light into Tustivian''s thick neck, turned to me and shouted.


    "He''s too tough and strong, My Lord! A quick and decisive victory is impossible!"


    Beside him, Nobody''s true strike barely managed to split a single scale. It really wasn''t easy!


    I surveyed the heroes around me andmanded.


    "We need to find a weakness... a reverse scale!"


    Every dragon species has a reverse scale, a spot where the direction of the scales is reversed.


    This spot is a critical weak point for dragons and also... a trigger for their frenzy.


    Stabbing the reverse scale can kill a dragon, but if the stab fails to kill, the enraged dragon, having lost its reason, will undoubtedly seek to kill us.


    Naturally, striking such a spot would be immensely painful. Striking there would certainly infuriate them...


    Just then, Kun, who had been crawling desperately on the dragon''s back, made a grim face and shouted.


    "But the scales are too numerous!"


    Exactly. That''s the problem.


    The dragon is enormous. Needless to say, the number of scales making up its body is vast.


    Among all those scales, one must find the single reverse scale, and to do so in the midst of battle!


    Finding the reverse scale during such a raid, while the dragon spews breath and swings its tail, spreading Dragon Fear, is like looking for a needle in a haystack...!


    ''Even its location isn''t fixed!''


    In the game, the reverse scale''s position changed every time.


    Even my experience in strategy can''t help me find it. Every battle requires finding the reverse scale anew...!


    ''That''s why we trained, but...''


    When facing the fake dragon, the reason we set finding the reverse scale as the victory point was this.


    But no matter how much we train, finding the reverse scale in realbat ultimately relies somewhat on luck and intuition.


    The heroes swung their weapons all over Tustivian''s body, eyes alight with determination, yet the reverse scale was not easily found.


    Meanwhile,


    Kwaaaaaaaah!


    "Cough, cough...Kaaack!"


    Eventually, Dusk Bringar couldn''t hold out any longer and was thrown out.


    Dusk Bringar, exhausted and out of breath, coughed up her breath and was thrown outside the passage by the still ongoing breath from Tustivian.


    Fortunately, Tustivian''s breath had also weakened.


    Having maintained his breath for several minutes, its power had noticeably dropped, and Dusk Bringar, though scorched ck, seemed to be alive.


    "Hoo..."


    And Tustivian, having blown Dusk Bringar away, slowly turned his head, directing his gaze towards us.


    "I must first dispose of these insects who dare interrupt this sacred duel."


    Whoosh


    The air around became heavy, and magic and air began to be sucked into Tustivian''s mouth.


    ''He''s shooting again even after all that!''


    Of course, rapid firing would have reduced the power, but the threat remained.


    ...but, because of that!


    "I''ve prepared another way to block it-!"


    As I shouted, a knight who had still been waiting at the edge of the copsed ceiling soared up at high speed and began to fall.


    Behind the pristine white armor, a white cloak fluttered like wings. Long tinum hair streamed out from behind the visor-shaped helmet.


    "Heroine, enter!"


    The descending knightessughed out loud.


    She was Evangeline Cross, now a specialist in aerialbat, captain of the Monster Front Infantry.


    Swish!


    As she fell, Evangeline positioned hernce backward and shield forward in a strange posture, and from the back of thence, mes burst forth like rocket propent.


    The fire spirit enchanted in thence was used as an elerator. And that was not all.


    Ting!


    A halo of magic energy formed behind Evangeline, adding an instant boost. It was a single-shot booster feature built into the armor.


    "Quietly..."


    As she rocketed towards the ground at terrifying speed, holding her shield firmly, Evangeline fell directly above Tustivian''s head and


    "Strike!"


    ng!


    She mmed it down.


    She struck the dragon''s upper jaw, which was gathering breath, with herrge shield.


    It was a picture-perfect Shield Charge. Even the mighty Tustivian couldn''t withstand it and snapped his mouth shut.


    Then,


    Boom!


    An explosion.


    The breath that was about to be released exploded inside the mouth, wrapping Tustivian''s face in mes again.


    Nice charge, Evangeline!


    "Huh?"


    Absorbing the mes and explosion with her shield, Evangeline rolled down the dragon''s neck like a slide and her eyes twinkled.


    "Isn''t that the reverse scale?!"


    "...!"


    Evangeline pointed towards the end of the dragon''s lower jaw.


    The whisker-like tissues that had been hanging from Tustivian''s lower jaw had all burned away after two explosions, revealing the hidden reverse scale.


    "Everyone!"


    I pointed in that direction and yelled.


    "Destroy the reverse scale!"


    Even in this situation, Tustivian was gathering breath again. It''s as if he was born just to breathe fire.


    We must bring him down before the next breath is fired!


    sh!


    The first to charge was Verdandi.


    Her thrown blink dagger couldn''t prate the dragon''s scales and bounced off, but Verdandi didn''t care and teleported to the handle of the blink dagger floating in mid-air.


    With two daggers wreathed in green energy, she delivered arge X-shaped sh over the reverse scale.


    "Damn, it''s tough...!"


    But that wasn''t enough to destroy the reverse scale. Verdandi clicked her tongue and tumbled down through the air.


    "Hmm-!"


    Watching this, King Poseidon nted his trident into the warehouse floor and shouted.


    "Everyone, rise!"


    At hismand, massive streams of water erupted from the floor.


    The waiting heroes ced their shields and weapons under their feet and surged upwards on the water streams, surfing them like surfboards.


    Training for high-altitude attacks was essential for dragon raids, and this method also helped mitigate damage from the dragon''s fiery breath by dousing them in water.


    "Up and down, it''s absolute chaos!"


    Grumbling, Kun, who had surged up, wrapped in red energy, fiercely struck the dragon''s lower jaw.


    Following him, the other heroes continued to rise and pummeled Tustivian''s reverse scale.


    Gradually, clear cracks began to form on the stubbornly resistant reverse scale.


    Crack-!


    By the time Lucas''s [Strike of Will] hit, arge crack had formed, and then.


    "..."


    With arge hammer in one hand and a chisel in the other, Kellibey surged up on a water stream.


    "This strike is..."


    Reaching the dragon''s lower jaw with his wet beard pping, Kellibey ced the end of the chisel on the reverse scale,


    "For my son, you beast-!"


    He precisely hammered down on it.


    ng-!


    The reverse scale shattered into pieces.


    "Kraaaaaaaaah-!"


    Until now, Tustivian had withstood every attack, even an explosion of breath within his throat.


    But he couldn''t withstand the pain of the shattered reverse scale and let out a booming roar.


    "Krugh...?!"


    It was a terrifyingly powerful Dragon Roar.


    Thanks to my [Unyielding Commander] skill, the heroes weren''t affected by fear, but they couldn''t stop their bodies from instinctively freezing.


    Heroes about tounch further attacks paused momentarily, and even in his agony and rage, Tustivian managed to gather breath for another shot.


    With eyes glittering with furious rage and hatred, Tustivian aimed to unleash his breath at us.


    I was ready to defend against this breath with another method, but...


    Ta-at!


    There was no need.


    Dusk Bringar, who had sprinted up to us, kicked off the ground and leaped up to Tustivian''s eye level with terrifying force.


    Then, gripping the dragon''s lower jaw with both hands, she opened her small mouth wide and at the spot where the reverse scale had been sheared off


    "Burn."


    She thrust her breath into it.


    Swoosh-!


    A beam of red magical light burst from Dusk Bringar''s mouth, piercing through Tustivian''s lower jaw.


    Boom! Kwang!


    Explosions erupted continuously from Tustivian''s neck and face.


    But Tustivian was a formidable dragon.


    Even as his lower jaw flew off and melted, he fixed his gaze on Dusk Bringar and expelled the breath he had gathered.


    For a moment, the two breaths collided violently in mid-air, but soon one faltered and was engulfed by the other.


    The victor was Dusk Bringar.


    Tustivian''s massive ck breath was cleanly obliterated by Dusk Bringar''s slender red breath.


    Crash-!


    The red breath that had blown away Tustivian''s lower jaw now pierced through his upper jaw, eyes, and brain.


    The battle was decided, and Dusk Bringar slowly stopped her breath.


    Covered in ash and soot, Dusk Bringar and Tustivian, whose giant face waspletely melted and burned, exchanged a nce.


    "...You conspire with these insect-like humans."


    With half his gigantic face melted away, Tustivian spat out hisst words.


    His voice, transmitted by magic without a tongue or jaw, seemed about to dissipate at any moment.


    "Do you fight us even to this extent, descendant of the Red Dragon...?"


    "Of course."


    Exhaling mes from the corners of her mouth, Dusk Bringar grinned spitefully.


    "Half of me is human, you monster."


    "Hahaha..."


    Laughing or moaning in despair, he uttered his final unintelligible words.


    Tustivian''s giant head and neck slowly toppled to the side.


    Thud...!


    Dust billowed heavily.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    The Fang of the ck Dragon, Tustivian.


    The massive evil dragon had fallen sideways in death, its face mostly blown off in a gruesome disy.


    "..."


    Standing emotionlessly in front of the fallen beast''s corpse was Dusk Bringar, covered in soot from the dragon''s breath.


    Her armor was still intact but damaged, her clothes fluttered unsightly, and her once lustrous ck hair was aplete mess.


    She muttered to herself beside it.


    "Now that I think about it, this is the first time... we''ve directly taken down members of the ck Dragon Legion."


    There are a total of seven dragons in the ck Dragon Legion.


    Of those, we have now subdued three.One I killed in the Colosseum in my first year, another was captured a few days ago... and this one is the first we''ve taken down properly in a raid.


    "How do you feel about defeating your nemesis?"


    A conversation I had once had with Dusk Bringar came to mind.


    She had said that being born a ck Dragon was a crime.


    Due to the bad blood passed down from previous generations and ideological differences over the existence of the world... Dusk Bringar deeply hated the ck Dragons.


    "...I''m not sure. I feel strange."


    But Dusk Bringar''s voicecked the venom it once had.


    "I realized it as soon as we faced each other. We were fated to fight and kill each other."


    "..."


    "Even now, my thinking hasnt changed. ck Dragons are inherently sinful, and these creatures that seek to destroy the world... thats my belief, and its the natural order."


    Dusk Bringar clenched her lips as she looked down at Tustivian''s open, lifeless eyes.


    "But why... When I looked into his eyes. I wondered if it wouldn''t have been okay to talk a bit more before killing each other."


    She then let out a heartyugh.


    "It seems Ive grown soft being around you."


    "..."


    "Don''t be mistaken. ck Dragons are beings meant to destroy the world, and for our survival, we must kill them. What I said was just..."


    Dusk Bringar stumbled over her words before spitting out.


    "Nostalgia."


    "Nostalgia?"


    "Yes, nostalgia. Even though we''re archenemies destined to fight to the death, we''re also of the same dragon kind. Now extinct, this is the only way we can reunite... kin from the same origin. Its just a fleeting longing for the old times."


    Dusk Bringar gave me a sidelong nce.


    "Such useless sentimentality and trivial worries should be discarded. We must be iron-hearted and fight. You know that, right, Ash?"


    She brushed the soot off her body and trudged away. Her frizzy hair bouncing as she moved.


    "..."


    As she walked away, I turned my attention from her to the interior of the warehouse where our allied heroes were beginning to organize.


    Inside the military warehouse were piled various valuable items. Not only treasures gathered by the dragon in itsir but also numerous military supplies stockpiled during the era of the Lake Kingdom.


    ''Of course, these are fine spoils, but the greatest trophy is.''


    Tustivian himself.


    Tustivian was the firstplete dragon corpse we had obtained. Meaning, we could now genuinely begin crafting dragon yer equipment.


    The equipment that could be made from Parekian''s ws was limited.


    Their grade was capped at SR. But now, from the bones, skin, scales, heart... we could craft equipment from various parts.


    Everything inside the warehouse was being transported to Crossroad through the activated teleport gate. Watching this, Evangeline chuckled.


    "If it''s like this, the rest of the dragons will be easy to capture, wont they?"


    "Aha."


    I had said no to nting gs, hadn''t I!


    As I tapped Evangeline''s lips with my finger, she pouted discontentedly.


    Lucas, amused, also ced his finger on Evangeline''s lips.


    Evangeline then blinked her eyes widely and suddenly bit Lucas''s finger.


    Aaaaah Listening to Lucas''s scream, I turned to the main party members gathered around me.


    "The real ''Dragon Raids'' begin with the next dragons. The battles ahead will be iparably harder."


    Kilitian, Parekian, and Tustivian.


    Each had one (or a few) clear weaknessespared to other dragons.


    But the ones we will face next are different.


    Dragons capable of using all their powers, each with their unique advantages. It won''t be an easy fight.


    ''Proper dragon yer creation, followed by thorough preparation... we''ll take them down one by one.''


    I took a deep breath and nced at the system window.


    [STAGE 40]


    - Time until start: 25 days


    Stage 40... Less than four weeks left until Night Bringer invades Crossroad.


    The rough path ahead of us was bing narrower and more rugged.


    Any fatuous concerns were now too difficult to retain in mind.


    ***


    Lake Kingdom, Zone 10.


    The fountain square in front of the king''s castle.


    As it wasn''t the season of overflow, purified clear water was springing from the massive fountain.


    Originally guarded by a demon guard squad, now gone, leaving the ce deserted.


    Whoosh-


    Thump...!


    A gigantic dragonnded, spreading its wings wide.


    Its body,pletely covered in wless ck scales, seemed as if d in well-forged armor.


    The body, with its elegant curves, split into three necks, each topped with a head that glinted with ferocious eyes.


    The Tri-headed Dragon.


    ''The Eye of the ck Dragon,'' Ipian.


    "This was the agreed-upon meeting ce."


    The middle head spoke in a dignified voice, while the left head snorted disdainfully.


    "What do you know, idiot. You set up the meeting without talking to us, doing whatever the hell you want."


    "..."


    Then the right head nodded off, muttering.


    "Sleepy... I want to sleep..."


    "..."


    The cursing left head and the truly slumbering right head, now snoring.


    Ipian''s middle head sighed deeply. Considering the eons spent with these two, he was utterly fed up.


    "Fine, you keep swearing, and you keep sleeping. I''ll handle the meeting."


    "Ah?! Sneakingly trying to take control again, hey! Remember, we''re all ''The Eye of the ck Dragon.'' Stop acting so high and mighty on your own, its annoying!"


    "...Growl..."


    As the three heads bickered, slept, and quarreled, another dragon approached the square, slicing through the sky.


    It was a Yinglong with unusually lush feathers sprouting from its wings unlike typical dragons.


    Gracefully circling in the air, the dragon folded its wings andnded softly in the square.


    ''The Wing of the ck Dragon,'' Wingian.


    "Long time no see, elder brothers..."


    Wingian trailed off his words. Whether he arrived or not, Ipian''s three heads were too busy arguing among themselves to notice.


    "You''re too foolish! It''s only natural that I lead the meeting!"


    "You always act so smart, but whos poor judgment caused us to die in our past life, huh?!"


    "Zzz..."


    Catching glimpses of Ipian''s quarreling heads, Wingian sighed as if to say, ''Here we go again.''


    Behind Wingian, the monsters he had subdued as subordinatesknown as ''Guardians''crowded around, setting up a defensive perimeter.


    Unlike other dragons, Wingian enjoyed actively forming groups and had conquered several monster legions to bring them under hismand.


    Leisurely, Wingian watched his elder brothers fight as his minions waited on him.


    Then, at that moment.


    "Whoaaa! Sorry, brothers! I''mte!"


    Another dragon appeared, slicing through the sky.


    This dragon had a snake-like long body with four limbs sprouting from it, resembling a divine beast from across the eastern seas.


    With long catfish-like whiskers fluttering, this dragon wore unusuallyrge sses.


    ''The Pure Scale of the ck Dragon,'' Scalian.


    Floating gently down to the square, Scalian joined the others. Finally, all three dragons summoned for this meeting were gathered.


    Ipian''s middle head turned to his siblings with a warm smile.


    "Yes, it''s been a while. Wingian. Scalian. Hope you''ve been well..."


    "Damn it! Every time I see you, I swear these names are a pain to remember!"


    The left head burst in angrily.


    "Its so confusing, so from now on Ill just call you ''Wing'' and ''Scale.'' That okay?"


    "..."


    "And you can just call me ''Eye,'' okay?!"


    Both Ipian''s middle head and Wingian and Scalian were taken aback.


    <em>Ahem!</em>


    Clearing his throat, Wingian suggested,


    "...Since conversation is difficult in this state, how about we polymorph first?"


    It was awkward to cause such amotion at their dragon sizes. Moreover, Ipian''s left head had a voice so loud it was painful to hear.


    The three dragons agreed and simultaneously used their draconic powerpolymorph magicto transform into human forms.


    This ability, not avable to their younger siblings, was an easy feat for these ''true dragons.''


    Ipian was the first toplete his transformation.


    With neatly trimmed ck hair and dressed in elegant ck armor, adorned with long earrings, this man had three eyes.


    With the third eye vertically set between his browsthree golden eyes ring intensely.


    Although this polymorphed dragon looked fine on the outside,


    "I''m in charge!"


    "Shut up, you always have all the fun! It''s my turn today!"


    "Quiet. Let''s just sleep, really..."


    The three eyes rolled around ring at each other, taking turns speaking through one mouth.


    Just after transforming into humans, the eldest, now with a triple personality, was observed by Wingian and Scalian.


    ''This is madness...''


    Wingian transformed into a handsome man with a ponytail and a feather-decorated coat, while Scalian appeared as a timid schr in robes, wearing sses.


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    After a brief struggle for dominance inside.


    Ipian''s right and middle eyes closed tightly, and only the left eye remained wide open.


    "Alright, my siblings! I have taken control!"


    It seemed the left head had won.


    In front of his brothers, who always thought he was unbearable, Ipian picked his ear and asked,


    "So, what was it? Why did we gather today? Wing, Scale, tell me."


    "...Eye, you were the one who called us here."


    "Oh?! Did I?!"


    The reason was obvious.


    The ck Dragon Legion had recently faced consecutive disasters.


    "Parekian has gone missing, and recently Tustivian was killed. It seems the Guardian of Humanity brought an army and did this." (TL Note: As you may have noticed, all ck Dragons should have had the part they were made from + ian in their names. It''s the case with "I"pian, "Wing"ian and "Scal"ian. I''m not sure if it was intentional or the Author just messed up, but "Tustivian" is obviously rted to Tusk and I have no idea how Parekian corrtes to w.)


    Wingian exined calmly, causing Ipian to explode in anger.


    "Damn these dragon bastards, it''s so hard to remember their names! Which parts are they?!"


    ...His reason for anger was a bit different.


    Wingian, or rather Wing, sighed. He just decided to go along with what Ipian, or Eye, wanted.


    "w and Fang. Both missing and dead."


    "These useless bastards, in their past lives and now, always end up getting trashed like idiots!"


    The grumbling Eye asked curiously,


    "But that... didnt we have another sibling?"


    "Kilitian... the Blood Droplet, do you mean? She died two years ago."


    "Oh, my poor and frail sister! Shes finally gone too!"


    Eye sighed, then asked,


    "Who killed her?"


    "The Guardian of Humanity did."


    "That damn bastard! How dare he touch my precious sister! I will kill him myself!"


    Although his response was about two yearste, Eye cared deeply for his sister. It seemed he didnt care much about his brothers living or dying...


    "Shall we discuss that today?"


    Wing calmly looked between Eye and Scale and whispered,


    "The Guardian of Humanity. He personally leads the army against us. We must decide what punishment to impose on this audacious human."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    What punishment shall we impose on the Guardian of Humanity?


    Wingian, known as Wing, raised this issue. Ipian, known as Eye, curled his lips evilly.


    "Heh heh heh, the audacity of that mere human to harm my sister. He''s incredibly insolent. Fine. I''ll make sure to tear his insignificant limbs apart..."


    It was then. Scalian, known as Scale, covered his face with both hands and screamed.


    "Wait! Stop, brother! That''s a death g!"


    "...?"


    "...?"


    Eye hesitated with a puzzled look, and Wing blinked in confusion.


    "Death... g?""What are you talking about, Scale?"


    Scale, pulling at his hair, exined.


    "If you use terms like ''mere'', ''insignificant'', ''insolent'' towards humans, you''re guaranteed to be killed by them! You won''t survive!"


    "...?"


    "Since you used all those terms together, oh no! This is dangerous, really dangerous..."


    Shivering, Scale adjusted hisrge sses, and in a timid voice, he muttered to the two dragons.


    "Honestly, I think even holding this meeting is dangerous..."


    "What are you even talking about, Scale...?"


    "An assembly of executives from an evil organization nning to defeat humans? And in such dark surroundings? This is totally a g, you know? It''s as if we''re performing a ritual asking to be killed...!"


    Listening to Scale ramble iprehensibly, Eye and Wing finally noticed the title of the thick book in Scale''s embrace.


    <The Legendary Chronicles of the Lake Kingdom>


    Ah, that''s right...


    Scalian, this guy is...


    Both thought at the same time.


    A severe addict of human culture.


    After being revived in the darkness of the Lake Kingdom.


    The Pure Scale Scalian had made hisir in Zone 9''s ''Royal Library.'' Finding himself idle, he began reading the books there...


    And becamepletely addicted.


    Not satisfied with reading all the library''s books, he delved deep into the history and culture of the Lake Kingdom.


    Enamored with human culture, loving it too much...


    ...If Ash were here, he would have called him a ''human otaku.''


    That was the ck Dragon''s Pure Scale, Scalian.


    "Of course, I also hate humans! It''s natural for the world to burn and be destroyed!"


    Noticing the cold looks from his brothers, Scale frantically waved his hands.


    "We should exterminate humans, but their culture... it''s really awesome! You should read this, brothers! It''s really interesting!"


    "Even if I read these vile books written by those lowly humans..."


    "Whoaah! You can''t use ''lowly'' or ''vile'' like that, Wing! It''s a death sentence!"


    "Heh heh heh, Scale. Who could possibly kill us?"


    "Forbidden! Even saying that is forbidden! It''s a total g! Don''t use it anymore, Eye! Got it?!"


    Despite Scale''s earnest dissuasion, the brothers paid him no heed.


    Leaving Scale to mutter weird noises, Eye and Wing quietly conversed.


    "Why doesnt father just destroy humanity now? Why promise them a reprieve and leave them be?"


    "It seems to be the ''rule.'' Even father cannot easily defy it."


    "I don''t understand. Hasn''t he already seized the throne here? Theres no need to obey anyone else."


    "Well, who are we to presume to know fathers intentions? There might be things only visible from the throne."


    While Wing didn''t question father''s actions much, Eye still shook his head, unable toprehend.


    "Giving them time to be stronger... favoring them under the guise of rules. I don''t see how father is any different from that Demon Lord."


    "It''s different."


    Wing said with a smile.


    "When fathers timees, he will not hesitate to shatter humanity into pieces. That is our purpose. Our great endeavor."


    "...Right."


    Eye slowly nodded.


    Their fathers current actions might be iprehensible, but that much was certain.


    Hatred.


    Their father hated the world. When the time of destructiones, he will not hesitate. He will surely crush it by his own hands.


    The issue now is the stance of the children.


    Wingian adjusted his voice and said,


    "Let''s get back to the main point. The Guardian of Humanity is leading his army against us... how shall we punish him?"


    Their fatherNight Bringerwill surely not care.


    Whether his children die or the Guardian of Humanity perishes, he will not act during the grace period he has granted to humans.


    Eye chuckled mischievously.


    "So, even if we kill the Guardian of Humanity, Father would be fine with it, right?"


    Leaving him alive might be for their fathers amusement.


    If he is roaming in this darkness, begging to be killed, there''s no reason not to tear his throat out.


    "If he is within Humanity, we cannot kill him without marching orders. But if he steps into the dark realm, isn''t that as good as asking to be killed?"


    "Killing him is a given. The question is, who will do it and how."


    Wing nodded at Eye.


    "Blood Droplet, w, and Fang might have been easy targets... but we three are of a different caliber. Any one of us could crush him like an ant."


    Scale, listening in, whined that ''this is also a g,'' but the brothers paid no mind and continued their conversation.


    "Then, I will take the lead. Theres no need to stain your hands, brother. I will handle it."


    "No, no, that won''t do. If you finish it all on your terms, Wing, then I won''t get to taste that arrogant fool''s fear. I''ll be the one to kill him."


    "Don''t worry, Eye. I will capture him alive. You can finish him off with your own hands."


    "But I want to ughter his army too!"


    Observing the jostling between the two brothers, Scale chimed in.


    "Um, brothers! May I make a suggestion?"


    "Huh?"


    "Speak."


    Then Scale, with a bright smile, raised his arms high.


    "Why don''t we just leave them alone!"


    "...?"


    "What in the world are you talking about, Scale..."


    The confused duo listened as Scale calmly exined.


    "The Guardian of Humanity is already attacking us with his army, right? If we just let him be, hell strike one of us eventually, wont he?"


    "Right?"


    "So, there''s no need for us to argue about who will kill him. Just let him attack, and whoever gets attacked deals with him. How about that?"


    At first nce, it seemed like a fair opportunity for the Guardian of Humanity to attack any one of the three.


    Wing pointed out a w.


    "He has been attacking our legion in order of weakness. In other words, the next one he attacks will be... whom he deems weakest among us."


    The three quickly exchanged nces.


    Each believed they were the strongest. That was an unchanging truth for each of them.


    So... who is the weakest?


    "...Well, it sounds like a good suggestion."


    Eventually, Eye chuckled and shrugged.


    "Being treated as the weakest by the Guardian of Humanity in their eyes means being the most pathetic. Giving the chance to kill the Guardian of Humanity to whoever gets that treatment... sounds good to me."


    Eye was confident that the opportunity wouldnte to him.


    But as a magnanimous eldest brother, he was prepared to give his siblings a chance. He was somewhat impressed with himself for being so generous and noble.


    However, he added one condition.


    "However, theres a condition. You can tear apart his army all you want, but capture the Guardian alive. Then, present him to father, and we''ll kill him in front of father."


    This roughly reached a consensus.


    Military glorythe Guardian of Humanity would roll into whoeversp he chose to attack. However, the Guardian himself would be captured and killed together in front of their father.


    "Shall we adjourn the meeting then? The other heads are making a ruckus trying to take control."


    With his hands covering the middle and right eyes, Eye spoke.


    There was no more discussion to be had. They were never particrly close siblings to begin with.


    The three dragons exchanged simple goodbyes and dispersed to prepare for the enemy in their respectiveirs.


    All three thought there was no way the Guardian of Humanity woulde to theirirs, but they had to prepare defenses to show the other two dragons.


    sh!


    As the magic exploded, the dragons released their polymorph spells and returned to their original forms, thenunched themselves into the sky and dispersed.


    The Eye of the ck Dragon, the three-headed dragon Ipian, as soon as he returned to his original form, the three heads began to snap at each other and swiftly flew away.


    The Wing of the ck Dragon, the Yinglong Wingian, led his monstrous legion and glided back slowly.


    "..."


    And the Pure Scale of the ck Dragon, the Eastern Dragon Scalian, floating slowly in the air, watched his two brothers disappear and then turned his body leisurely.


    "Interesting, Guardian of Humanity,"


    Scalian nced down at the book he was holding, [The Legendary Chronicles of the Lake Kingdom].


    "I''m truly curious about how you''ll defeat the other dragons."


    It might have been luck that he managed to harm Blood Droplet Kilitian.


    But ws Parekian and Fangs Tustivian were clearly defeated by skill.


    Scalian felt a profound pleasure and curiosity in the fighting style of the Guardian of Humanity.


    Ipian, Wingian, and even himself.


    He was eager to see how they would be strategized against.


    Chuckling, a dark malevolent energy swirled around Scalian''s ck form like a cloud.


    Riding that cloud of dark energy, Scalian slid back to hisir, eagerly anticipating the next Dragon Raid orchestrated by the Guardian of Humanity, Ash.


    ***


    Several days had passed since the Tustivian Raid.


    The production guild was busy crafting new Dragon yer weapons.


    I had prioritized ordering armor made from the ck Dragon''s scales and leather, as powerful armor was crucial to protect our allied heroes from dragon attacks.


    However, crafting armor from such materials was challenging without prior experience.


    Fortunately, I had obtained some excellent references to base the new armor on.


    The reward from the Zone 9 dungeons military warehouse. Lucas''s final armor, the ck Scale Armor.


    ''Finallypleted Lucas''s endgame gear!''


    Lucas had finished farming for his core equipment. Now, only a few essory pieces remained to be sorted out.


    Despite the powerful armor made from the ck Dragon''s own scales, Lucas had yet to try it on.


    As the armor was being used as a reference to produce other pieces...


    "I am fine, my lord... It is for everyone on the frontline, so a little dy in trying on the armor hardly upsets me..."


    Even as he said this, Lucas gnawed on his lip. It was bleeding.


    Naturally, because the ck Scale Armor had to be thoroughly examined for the production, it was now disassembled and hanging on the wall of the forge.


    Lucas felt as if his own body had been taken apart. Just a little longer...


    ng! ng!


    During the same period, Kellibey supervised the entire forge, immersing himself in crafting other equipment.


    Notably, gear from the energy core of the King of Flies.


    Armor sets forged from the magical core of King of Flies Beelzebub.


    "Are you alright, Kellibey?"


    "Of course, I''m fine. No, it''s the opposite. I''m pleased."


    Every time I visited the forge and asked worriedly, Kellibey, drenched in sweat, chuckled.


    "I''m crafting from the core of the creature that killed my child. For me, this process is a form of appeasement."


    Suddenly, I remembered an event from Stage 5.


    The Vampire King Celendion was also an enemy of Kellibey. Celendion had killed his brother.


    And Celendion''s magical core was reborn as the [Lord of Crimson], now in Juniors hands.


    Perhaps the equipment from Paris King Baalzebubs core held a simr significance for him.


    After days of dedicated work.


    "Not quite a Nightmare Legionmander, but this is practically a Nightmare yer. The power it holds, the darkness within..."


    Finallypleting the equipment.


    Kellibey looked over the finished product on the workbench withplex emotions and beckoned.


    "Here, it''s done. Take a look."


    I slowly approached to inspect the armor.


    The dark-colored armor consisted of three pieces.


    A chestte, leg armor, and...


    A helmet adorned with a halo-like crown.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    The armor set was forged from the magic core of Beelzebub, the King of Flies.


    Its name is ''Lord of the High Tower.''


    One of the many aliases of the King of Flies was adopted as the name of the equipment.


    It was chainmail, with tiny magic metal chains linked closely together, so finely crafted and natural-looking that it could be mistaken for cloth at a nce.


    Wearing it felt like a long coat that flowed from top to bottom.


    However, each piece of this chain was reprocessed from a magic core.


    It included three SSR-grade magic cores of the King of Flies, and additionally, a hundred R-grade regr magic cores were hammered in for processing.


    It was a luxury possible only because magic cores from past defensive battles were rotting away in abundance.


    As a result of this extravagant disy of magic cores, each piece of the chainmail could function as an auxiliary source of magic power.They resonated with each other, aiding the wearer''s magicputations.


    The armor itself became a super-grade magic reliquary.


    ''Its quite simr to what the King of Flies did.''


    The King of Flies was an amalgam of countless flies, using the collective consciousness of the fliesprising its body for its magicputations.


    This equipment, made from their magic cores, was eerily reminiscent of them.


    ''In addition, I''ve incorporated the [Individual Barrier Creation Artifact].''


    It was another spoil of war from the battle with the King of Flies, obtained from mutated flies.


    We had gathered just over forty of these, enabling us to use the small-scale barriers that the flies had used individually.


    ''The alchemist team really put in a lot of effort...''


    The alchemists had to wrack their brains for weeks to apply this artifact technology to our armor.


    And they seeded beautifully. This armor, ''Lord of the High Tower,'' was the first to fully integrate the barrier artifact.


    Not only could the wearer create barriers at will, but this armor also developed another unique feature: the chains at the impacted areas automatically detected, reacted to, andputed enemy attacks, generating local barriers to block them.


    In gaming terms, this would be called Auto Guard.


    Like Evangeline''s golem armor, each metal chain yed a defensive role, and when damage reached a threshold, they purged in that manner.


    It was truly a case of using every avable technology.


    All the features of the armor were concentrated in the helmet, allowing the wearer to fully control the armor by focusing their consciousness on the helmet.


    Every piece of armor supported the wearer''s magicputations, and was not only an outstanding armor itself but also featured extreme barrier capabilities


    Truly an armor fitting for amander, a control tower. ''Lord of the High Tower.''


    ''The very essence of this game being Tower Defense makes it a strangely apt name...''


    Of course, its genre is character defense, and the purpose is town defense, but the overarching category is tower defense... Ah, such game nerd thinking!


    As Kellibey lifted the armor slightly with his fingertips, I was lost in various thoughts.


    "The armor is enchanted with lightweight magic. It feels a bit like a heavy coat."


    "It really is wonderful. Amazing, and thank you, Kellibey."


    Chuckling, Kellibey turned his gaze toward me.


    "No need to exin, but this armor is meant for you."


    "..."


    Indeed.


    Not to mention its support for magicputations.


    This extremely safety-oriented armoran obsessive will to utilize all technology and resources avable to mankind to keep the wearer alive.


    Without a doubt, this armor was made specifically for me.


    I never gave such an order, nor did the production team ever hold a meeting to decide for whom it was being made, but this was the oue.


    The final battle was near, and here I was, amander, about to plunge into enemy lines without a suit of armor tailored for me.


    Even if I had ordered it made for someone else, Kellibey and the cksmiths would have tailored this armor for me.


    "...It would be alright for me to wear it, but."


    However.


    "In the end, I am support. This high-performance armor would suit a frontline warrior better."


    Honestly, I coveted it, and it would be incredibly useful to me... but I decided to yield it.


    "..."


    Kellibey narrowed his eyes and red at me, so I hurriedly waved my hands.


    "Of course, I''ll wear armor too. No, I''ve been wearing it all along!"


    You''d think I was walking around naked, wouldn''t you?


    I just haven''t mentioned it, but I always wore armor when heading into battle.


    Given my poor stamina, I usually wore light armor, even though just wearing leather was tough enough.


    This time, several sets of new armor with barrier functions will be avable, and I''ll choose the lightest one to wear.


    ''In short, this armor is too precious to be kept in the rear... That''s the issue.''


    Good armor should go to the vanguard at the front lines. Rear support can make do with whatever''s left over.


    "So, who are you nning to give it to?"


    Kellibey twitched his mustache in displeasure but asked as if respecting my opinion as themander.


    "There''s someone whose armor was damaged in this battle."


    "The Dragon Lady?"


    "Yes."


    No need to beat around the bush. It''s Dusk Bringar.


    She is the sworn enemy of the ck dragon and must continue to fight at the forefront.


    It''s only right to yield the best armor to this Dragon Lady.


    "I''m nning to give it to her for operation."


    "Do as you please. But remember, no matter who wears it."


    Kellibey tapped the box with his fingertip and earnestly advised.


    "The King of Flies was not one of the official tenmanders of the Nightmare Legion, but he was certainly a monster of the same ss... perhaps even more so. Naturally, this equipment made from his magic core harbors darkness equal to, or greater than, a Nightmare yer."


    "..."


    I simply looked at Kellibey. Then, Kellibey shivered.


    "What, what? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Perhaps because he was chosen by the tribal god to be an avatar.


    Or perhaps because he''s been working tirelessly for Crossroad, day and night.


    Or maybe because he''s burning inside with a vengeful spirit after losing his son.


    Kellibey looked emaciated. His eyes were bloodshot, his cheeks sunken and gaunt, and his unkempt beard grew messily.


    I was worried about this old dwarf. Just as much as this old dwarf was worried about me.


    But I didn''t say it outright, just as he didn''t.


    However, this was something I had to instruct.


    "Kellibey, I''ll tell you in advance. You won''t be dispatched in this battle."


    Kellibey''s eyes widened in surprise, and I quickly gestured with my hands.


    "Of course, you are a strong warrior. You smashed the jaws of the evil dragon beautifully in thest raid."


    "But why are you sidelining me?"


    There was a hint of hurt in Kellibey''s voice.


    Instead of making up another excuse, I gave the real reason.


    "There are too many Dragon yers to produce. And without you, all these processes would grind to a halt..."


    "..."


    Right now, the forge at Crossroad was mobilizing workers from all races and affiliations, dedicating their full efforts to the production of Dragon yers.


    And Kellibey was the overseer of this project.


    The moment he steps away, the entire manufacturing process would stop.


    He was not only an outstanding warrior but also an unmatched cksmith. The battlefield that suited him and needed him was right here.


    It was also the ce where he could temper the mes of vengeance in his heart.


    "..."


    Kellibey nced around the busy forge. Even now, besides ''Lord of the High Tower,'' several high-grade pieces of equipment were being produced simultaneously.


    And the production of equipment must continue unabated until just before the ck Dragon - Night Bringer raid.


    Perhaps this was even more important than being on the frontline. Kellibey knew this too well to easily object.


    "Master."


    At that moment, Hannibal reached out and gently patted Kellibey''s shoulder.


    "..."


    Kellibey silently stared at Hannibal.


    The once small assistant had grown considerably, now nearly as tall as Kellibey, and would probably grow much taller in a few more years.


    Whatever he reflected in that growth.


    Kellibey abruptly turned towards the furnace after closing and reopening his eyes.


    "Alright. But even if I miss the next three raids, I''ll apany you when we go to capture the ck Dragon, okay?"


    "..."


    I smiled bitterly and nodded.


    "That''s fine, Kellibey."


    "Then that''s settled. I''m busy, so I should go now. Oh, and take that with you when you leave."


    Kellibey pointed to the side with a voice that seemed drained of strength.


    "This was alsopleted this morning... It''s a weapon made from the magic core and fangs of the evil dragon we captured."


    On the table next to him, there was a small box wrapped in ck cloth.


    "The owner of this weapon has been pestering me. Wanted it finished first..."


    "..."


    "Pass it on for me, then."


    Kellibey disappeared into the forge, and Hannibal bowed to me before following the dwarf.


    "..."


    I picked up the box containing the armor and the box with the dagger.


    I left the forge, where people were sweating as they worked, and went to find the person who would be the owner of this weapon.


    ***


    South of the city. The South Gate ruins.


    Or... perhaps it''s a bit inappropriate to call it that now since the reconstruction has progressed so much.


    The southern city wall,pletely destroyed in thest battle, was being reced with walls brought from New Terra.


    People were busily moving about and shouting as they assembled the wall at the construction site.


    Despite being far frompletion, the walls from New Terra were already beautiful.


    "..."


    Verdandi was squatting in front of the construction site.


    Behind the wall restoration site, charred dead trees were piled up, waiting to be collected. Verdandi wasn''t looking at the walls but at these dead trees.


    During thest battle against the King of Flies.


    The wall of trees that blocked his self-destruction, the remains of that miracle.


    The stem of the world tree summoned by Queen Skuld, who had given her entire eternal life for it.


    The city was saved, and the tree burned ck and died. Skuld who had summoned the tree met the same fate.


    "..."


    After losing Skuld, Verdandi always sat here whenever she had spare time.


    Although she helped the production guild and worked all day, sometimes, when she couldn''t contain the rage inside, she seemed toe here to cool down.


    I approached her, calling her name.


    "Verdandi."


    "...Lord Ash."


    It seemed Verdandi had noticed meing and gently lowered her head as she said my name.


    I sat down next to Verdandi. We were silent for a moment.


    "..."


    Verdandi turned her head to look down at the spot where Skuld had died.


    The roots of the dead ck tree were burrowing into the ground there.


    Skuld, who had summoned the stem of the world tree, had be one with the tree, connected here at its roots.


    Although Verdandi had personally separated Skuld''s body and held a funeral, the base of the tree still remained in the ground in front of the South Gate.


    I didn''t offer any clumsy words offort. Instead, I handed her the wooden box I was holding.


    "Take this."


    "This is...?"


    "It''s a weapon made from the fangs and magic core of the dragon we brought down, Tustivian."


    "..."


    Verdandi silently opened the wooden box.


    Inside was a wickedly evil ck dagger.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Armor is a piece of equipment directly linked to life.


    That is why armor is being made as a priority with the materials from the Tustivian Raid rewards. A quality armor that can withstand the attack of the dragons is desperately needed.


    However, armor alone cannot win the war.


    Ultimately, a powerful weapon capable of severing the mighty and tough life of a dragon is necessary.


    Thus, a weapon made from the essence of TustivianDragon Heart, and its symbol, a fang.


    This is the dagger, [Isagum].


    As it is made from the heart of a dragon and its symbol, its power is beyond imagination. Its a formidable weapon with the potential to transcend the endgame tier in a single bound.


    "..."


    Just as.An armor made from the King of Flies'' magic core is virtually a Nightmare yer.


    This dagger, forged from the magic core of Tustivian, is also a Dragon yer as well as a Nightmare yer.


    These evil dragons have also resurrected from a nightmare. They possess strength that does not fall behind any other nightmare legionmander.


    Thus, this weapon also possesses terrifying power that does notg behind other Nightmare yers, and at the same time...


    It also fully embodies the evil intent to plunge its owner into darkness.


    "Ah..."


    Verdandi reached out her hand towards the dagger as if enchanted,


    "Verdandi. Wait."


    I caught her hand in mid-air.


    Verdandi red at me fiercely. Her eyes were already covered with a vivid golden glowthe majesty of the Sovereign, the previous green color hardly visible.


    "Why are you doing this. This is my weapon, isn''t it? Right, Ash?"


    "..."


    "With this dagger, I could end the life of any monster in an instant... If you entrust me with such a role, I will dly perform it."


    "Verdandi."


    Verdandi is the strongest assassin among the heroes Imand, and the legitimate sessor of the fairy royal family, chosen by the tribal god.


    She is already fully qualified. The only thing she needs is a weapon to kill dragonsa Dragon yer.


    With this dagger in hand, she would be a powerful dragon yer... capable of massacring the dragons beneath thatke.


    "Just give me this dagger, and I will sweep all the monsters under hell. Until I have exterminated everyst one of them, until peace returns to this world, I will be the hunter exterminating them from beneath thatke."


    "..."


    "So, please, give me the weapon andmand me... You came for that, didn''t you, Ash?"


    Yes.


    That''s why I came.


    For the remaining four Dragon RaidsThe ck Dragon''s wings, eyes, scales, and the ck Dragon itself.


    Verdandi must y a major role in this hunt. She is the right person for the job, and she alone can aplish it.


    However, yet...


    "Just promise me this, Verdandi."


    We aremander and soldier, but also allies and friends.


    We all are walking into darkness to fend off darkness... But still, I hope you maintain yourst bit of humanity.


    "Don''t forget what''s precious."


    "What?"


    "People are fine, and ces too. Try hard to remember everything that was precious to you."


    "..."


    Verdandi looked confused.


    I smiled bitterly. Even as I spoke, I wondered what old-fashioned nonsense I was uttering.


    But... my intuition as amander, built up on this hellish frontline, was telling me.


    I needed to convey this now.


    I had to light a candle in her inner self.


    "Don''t forget all the people that cherish you."


    I took a locket out of my pocket and handed it to her.


    "..."


    Verdandi quickly grasped the handle of the dagger [Isagum].


    The oozing ck evil energy, crushed under the golden and green emerging from her grip, was forced back into the dagger.


    "Don''t worry, Ash."


    Verdandi faintly smiled while showingplete control over the evil dagger.


    "Elves have good memories."


    "..."


    I smiled faintly back and took out another pouch from my coat to give to her.


    "And this is from your homnd. It was tasty."


    It was a pouch of sunflower seeds, beloved by her race.


    Taking the pouch, Verdandi smirked at me once more and bowed, and as I nodded back, I stood up and left the area.


    As I moved away from the southern gate, I turned back, and Verdandi was still sitting there silently.


    In front of the dead tree stump from which my younger sibling had ripped off the now ckened and burnt dead sibling, with a hand.


    Without even opening the pouch of sunflower seeds in one hand. Quietly staring at the dagger held in the other hand.


    ***


    North of Crossroad. The encampment of the Bringar Duchy army.


    When I handed over the King of Flies armor [Lord of the High Tower], as expected, Dusk Bringar vehemently refused.


    "Please! Think for yourself! This is clearly your armor!"


    "It''s a matter of efficiency, Duchess."


    Knowing that Dusk Bringar would react this way, I calmly listed all the reasons why she needed to wear this armor.


    The performance of the armor, the difference in utility between vanguard and support armor, the role Dusk Bringar needed to take in the uing Dragon Raid, her strategic importance, and even the assurance of my safety that everyone was worried about...


    After I rambled non-stop for about 30 minutes, Dusk Bringar eventually gave in, tearing her hair out.


    "Enough, I get it, enough! I can''t beat you in an argument, so stop-!"


    "So you will wear this armor, Duchess?"


    "For now, yes. For now... Sigh."


    I grinned and personally took the armor out of the box and helped Dusk Bringar put it on.


    While I assisted her, Dusk Bringar sent me aplex pumpkin-colored nce.


    "But do you need to be the one to help me put it on?"


    "Isnt it nice for a cute niece to help you?"


    "Niece my foot, you''re more like a great-grandson..."


    I fully armored up this girl-looking duke who was grumbling like a distant elderly rtive.


    Finally, to put on the helmet, she had to take off the silver crown she was wearing.


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar held the broken and restored crown in her hand for a moment, fiddling with it before finally setting it down beside her.


    Then she put on the helmet, which had a halo-shaped crown attached to it.


    "Ho."


    Fully equipped, she admired herself for a moment, looking down at her body.


    "Let''s see..."


    As she closed her eyes and concentrated, the halo part of the helmet emitted a white light... and the size of the armor adjusted.


    Chrrrrk!


    The helmet tightened to fit her small head size, and the chains efficiently disassembled and reassembled.


    A momentter, Dusk Bringar turned around in ce, now wearing a cool ck coat that fit her body perfectly.


    "Interesting armor. Seems to have hidden functions. Above all, I can feel a distinct darkness."


    "Are you okay with that?"


    "Of course. This level of darkness, this level of curse is trivial."


    Dusk Bringar smiled bitterly.


    "The darkness and curse I''vemitted are not to be taken lightly either."


    "..."


    "Wear it well, Ash. And now that you''re in such fine armor, show off at the front lines of the battle."


    Dusk Bringar then looked at me with a worried expression.


    "And please, as the leader of this frontline... Take a bit more care of yourself."


    "..."


    "This is sincere advice from the leader of your allied forces. Take it seriously, you understand?"


    "I understand, Duchess."


    I nodded.


    "I don''t want to die either. I''ll make sure to look after my own safety."


    ***


    "...While saying that, it seems like you''ve given all the armor to other subordinates."


    Lucas looked at me with dumbfounded eyes.


    As armor made from Tustivian leather and scales began to be produced in the forge, and the prototype of the mass production model was secured, Lucas''s new armor [ck Scale] also returned to its owner.


    Finally wearing his new armor, Lucas sent me a worried look.


    Apparently, my name was not on the list for the allocation of the mass-produced armor.


    I chuckled in disbelief.


    "Why does everyone treat me like a child left by the water? Don''t worry, I''ll take care of myself. And how many emergency measures do I have? Don''t worry."


    Hey! Im a system user! Do you know your status screens?! Status! If I shout that, the system interface pops up right in front of me! I have more cheats than any of you couldck. Stop worrying.


    "...That''s probably why everyone is so anxious."


    Lucas, now fully dressed in beautiful ck scale armor, sighed.


    "The battles have been tough so far, but this ck Dragon subjugation... The burden I feel from the bottom of my heart is different."


    "..."


    "Up until now, it has been a fight against monsters that were merely hideous and evil. But this time, it feels like I''m fighting a being above the clouds. It''s like brandishing a sword at a god."


    "Afraid?"


    "I''ve always been afraid. But whereas before it was just about calming the trembling of my body, in front of a dragon... it''s like even my soul is trembling."


    I was a bit surprised by Lucas''s candid confession.


    Even Lucas, who always threw himself into the enemy lines first, was actually fighting his own fears, and now... he was feeling a fear beyond that.


    ''My [Unyielding Commander] skill prevents mental status abnormalities.''


    However, apart from that, all of my heroes have been fighting their own inner fears.


    The dragon species is of a different sspared to the monsters we''ve faced so far. Night Bringer, the leader of the ck Dragon Legion, even more so.


    Can we really defeat such a transcendent being... Everyone must be pondering simr concerns.


    "Huh. Very well."


    Lucas, havingpleted donning the [ck Scale], straightened his posture and looked into the mirror.


    It''s a very fine armor that does not fall short of Evangeline''s [Snow White].


    In the game, these two ultimate armors, with their real white and real ck coloring, were very popr among the fashion-focused yers. Both pretty in appearance and outstanding in performance.


    ''It seems that, just like the old [Midnight and Dusk] set, all the Real ck armors end up with Lucas.''


    The overall color scheme of the heroes has be rather somber since all the ck Dragon Legion equipment is ck. Stylish, though.


    "My lord."


    Then, with his back to me but his bright blue eyes shining in the mirror, Lucas spoke to me.


    "Please allow the use of [Excannibal] in the uing battles..."


    "Nope, absolutely not."


    I rejected his request outright. Lucas immediately made a ''woe is me'' sound and deted. Where did all his coolness go just now?


    "..."


    Lucas''s personal weapon [Bestowed Sword] is very good equipment.


    Infinite durability, increased attack range, and a perfect match with Lucas''s own skills. It''s impable as a final gear piece.


    However, itcks the destructive attack power of a cursed sword like [Excannibal], which was recovered from the Fallen King. That is also a fact.


    In the recent Tustivian Raid, Lucas''s sword strikes struggled to tear through the beast''s scales.


    Lucas must have felt the need for stronger attacks to defeat the remaining dragons. That''s why he asked for permission to use the cursed sword.


    ''Of course, I know that.''


    In a do-or-die worst-case scenario, whether it''s beast transformation or Excannibal, I''d have to pull it out.


    But if such a situation arises, I must be the one tomand its use.


    I must be the one to order my right-hand knight to don the darkness. Not by his own volition.


    That way, the responsibility is mine.


    ''Besides, this guy abuses it too much!''


    If I allowed it, he would undoubtedly use it recklessly without regard for his own body.


    "Cursed sword usage is strictly forbidden! Let''s drop this topic."


    I hammered it in once more and then pulled out the list.


    "Lets see which vanguard character still needs to be equipped with Dragon yer armor and weapons..."


    It''s about time to depart for the next raid. It''s critical to get the equipment settings right, but there are still heroes who haven''t been fully outfitted...


    "Kun and, then."


    I nced at Lucas.


    "Hecate."


    "...!"


    "Both are refusing to ept their equipment. Whether through scolding or persuasion, you need to get them suited up quickly."


    Imanded the hesitating Lucas.


    "I''ll go to Kun, you go see Hecate."


    "...When do you want me to go?"


    I smiled lightly. Lucas also smiled awkwardly in return.


    "Right now, you knucklehead!"


    The next raid is imminent. When else would it be? Get moving!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    So, I went to Kun and confronted him about why he had refused to issue equipment.


    The response was quite something.


    "Do you see this fur, Captain?"


    "Huh? It''s very visible."


    "It''s the highest quality plush fur that drives the fur enthusiasts of the North wild. It''s clearly visible."


    Kun exined, showing off his own plush skin with the tips of his fingers.


    "This is the armor and cape you gave me, Captain."


    Nightmare yer, [Massacre under the Full Moon].


    The equipment that was made after defeating the Wolf King Lunared was now manifesting a curse, sticking to Kun''s back.Additionally, all the equipment he had been wearing had fused with it.


    So, Kun''s werewolf fur and skin are fully exhibiting the original equipment''s performance.


    Indeed, when I checked the system window, it was just as he said. Even though it looks like he is naked, the equipment stats are being properly applied.


    "No, I mean..."


    I insisted.


    "What if you wear more equipment now, huh?! Wouldn''t that be a bug-like y where youyer equipment over equipment?!"


    "Bug...? Are you talking about insects? What are you talking about?"


    Ah, another gaming term slipped out, anyway! If you canyer two pieces of equipment in the equipment slot, you naturally should!


    However, Kun slightly shook his head.


    "The point is, my body already has sufficient defensive and offensive power without wearing any equipment. There are not enough Dragon yers right now, isn''t it better to give it to friends who don''t have any?"


    "Uhmm, that makes sense..."


    Dragon yers are just starting to be produced, and it''s true that there is a shortage.


    "But there are plenty of other equipment avable."


    Other equipment is piled up in the storage.


    "I will pick something suitable and throw it over you, understand?"


    "Understood, tsk..."


    Golden light flickered in Kun''s downcast eyes.


    "If killing that monster helps, then I will do it."


    "..."


    I watched Kun quietly and then asked something I had been curious about.


    "Kun. How does it feel to be chosen by the tribal god?"


    The chosen quartet.


    All of their stats had greatly increased. They were still unable to fully control their new abilities, but once they do, they will be several times stronger than before.


    But all of them looked dangerously unstable right now. That worried me.


    When I asked, Kun hesitated for a moment before eventually answering.


    "Everything feels amplified. Not just abilities but emotions too. Joy, hatred, sadness..."


    "Emotions too..."


    "That''s why I can''t stand those monsters that hurt or kill my dearrades. I''m feeling this much, but the other two who have lost family feel even worse."


    Swallowing his words, Kun then smiled broadly with a wolfish face.


    "But I''ll try to stay as sober as possible. For Yun''s sake."


    "Heh~ Didn''t you not like Yun that much?"


    "Isn''t it not all about romantic feelings between men and women?"


    I teasingly asked, and Kun burst outughing.


    "She is a great warrior and my preciousrade. Plus, she even likes me. How could I not harbor tender feelings for such a person?"


    "..."


    "When Yun wakes up, I hope the world is peaceful and safe... So, I will fight."


    I couldn''t help but admire him andughed.


    The bandit king, who used to think only of fleeing from monsters, had now be such a reliable beast king.


    ***


    After encouraging Kun, I stepped outside the barracks, where King Poseidon was waiting for me.


    "King Poseidon."


    "Prince Ash."


    We exchanged greetings.


    King Poseidon also had not yet received his Dragon yer equipment, but he wasn''t a priority, so I had no intention of nagging him about it.


    He doesnt look it, but this old man ys a support role like me.


    Despite his muscr physique, King Poseidon was actually more specialized in support. There was no urgent need for the Dragon yer equipment.


    Anyway, I had no ns to meet him today...


    But after a moment of hesitation, King Poseidon whispered to me quietly.


    "I have something urgent to discuss with you."


    King Poseidon looked serious.


    I raised my eyebrows in surprise.


    ***


    Eti''s Honey Inn.


    "Hecate."


    Lucas came to Hecate''s room and handed over armor as soon as she opened the door.


    "This is the armor [Water Moon] I''ve been wearing... I''ve adjusted it for women."


    "..."


    Hecate hesitantly epted the armor.


    The blue armor shone with a clear luster. Although Lucas had been using it, it was in very good condition due to meticulous care and taming.


    "I''ve acquired this new armor [ck Scale], so that armor no longer has an owner. I''d like you to wear it."


    As he said this, Lucas struck a pose, showing off the armor he was wearing, which glinted with a jet-ck sheen.


    Damn it, why are you showing off your armor there!


    Hecates anteroom.


    Junior, who was peeking through the crack in the door at this scene, was tearing her hair out.


    If you''vee to give a gift, just give it and leave. Why show off your new armor there, Sir Knight!


    Hecate covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "I have armor too, Lucas."


    "You''re not wearing it."


    "The reason I don''t wear armor... is that its pointless."


    Hecate nced at the bandages visible beneath her sleeves.


    "You know. No matter what injuries I sustain, I can just regenerate them with my ''curse''. So, really..."


    "Still, wear it."


    Lucas added with a serious tone.


    "I''m worried."


    "..."


    Hecate''s eyes widened as Lucas exined further.


    "Our lord is worried. You''ve been refusing the Dragon yer equipment."


    "...Ah, His Highness."


    Hecate''s expression deted slightly, but Lucas didnt notice.


    "Dragon yer armors are indeed in short supply as you say. So at least wear that armor. It''s of excellent quality. Of course, its not as good as my new armor."


    With another shy pose (at this point, Junior held her neck), Lucas coolly nodded and walked away.


    "Well, I''ll be going then. The lord will summon us soon, see you then."


    "Yeah, take care..."


    Lucas strode away, and Hecate waved with a limp hand.


    "Hecate."


    Suddenly, Lucas turned back slightly and smiled faintly.


    "That armor will suit you well."


    "..."


    "I''m looking forward to seeing you in it. Bye then."


    Lucas''s brilliant blonde hair eventually disappeared down the stairs.


    "..."


    As Hecates gaze nkly followed his trajectory,


    tter!


    The door to the front room swung open, and Junior, who had been leaning against it, tumbled out with a short scream.


    "..."


    "..."


    Hecate and Junior''s eyes met in midair. An awkward silence followed.


    "Oh, no! I wasnt trying to eavesdrop!"


    Junior''s face turned red as she frantically waved her hands, trying to exin, but Hecate just grinned broadly.


    "I knew. I was watching."


    "Ah..."


    "Remember, I''m an inspector. Captain of the Glory Knights. I can sense that much, cant I?"


    Embarrassed, Junior scratched the back of her head and stood up, clearing her throat.


    "Well... anyway, that was a pretty good line Lucas dropped at the end. I saw him in a new light."


    "Really?"


    Hecate gazed down at the blue armor she was holding.


    "Isnt it rather cruel?"


    "What?"


    "To stir someone''s feelings with such thoughtless words and leave... It''s cruel."


    As she listlessly set the armor down, Hecate murmured,


    "Even though theres no intention to be more than friends."


    Then, hesitantly, Junior asked,


    "...Isnt friendship enough?"


    "What?"


    "Whether its a crush or friendship, being connected with someone you like... Isnt there always a chance it could develop into something more? Isnt that okay?"


    Hecate stared at Junior, who babbled and rolled her eyes.


    "Anyway, the important thing is to keep trying to talk, to not give up... I think thats important. You know, they say theres no tree that wont fall after ten chops. Maybe if you confess enough times, suddenly it''ll fall."


    "..."


    "Anyway, having someone to flirt with is something, right? Im not popr at all..."


    As Junior''s voice trailed off, Hecate burst into heartyughter.


    Her sincere smile caught Junior off guard this time. Hecate then smiled with her eyes.


    "Junior, have you ever tried chopping with an axe?"


    "No, I haven''t... I''m terrible at rtionships..."


    I realized I wasn''t in a position to give advice to others.


    I''ve never properly liked anyone myself, a true born-single...


    "Uh... sorry. I spoke out of turn... Ignore me. Ah, embarrassing."


    "Junior, you are a good person."


    Hecate said sincerely.


    She showed a fist pump of encouragement to a speechless Junior.


    "So, when the opportunityes, don''t hesitate and just go for it, okay?"


    "..."


    "You will surely find a good connection."


    Hecate, expressing her gratitude, said she would arrange the armor she received and carried it into her room.


    Exchanging a greeting and awkwardly closing the door, Junior sighed deeply.


    Would it reallye to her? Whether it''s an opportunity or a connection...


    Maybe it had already passed by several times but she, being more oblivious than Lucas, had let it slip away.


    "Well, what if it doesnte? So what if it slipped away."


    Junior surveyed the magic and history books filling her room as she shook her head.


    "There''s plenty to do other than romance."


    ...No, its not just an excuse of a single person, there really is a lot to do.


    Muttering to herself, Junior sat down at her desk. She opened a nk notebook and dipped her pen in ink.


    Whether the world ends tomorrow or not.


    Junior had things to do.


    It was to document her own experiences and about this world.


    ***


    That evening, in the lord''s mansion''s reception room.


    I summoned the heroes.


    "There are three remaining members of the ck Dragon Legion we''re hunting."


    I tapped the chalkboard as I exined.


    Excluding Night Bringer, there are three evil dragons left.


    The Wing of the ck Dragon, Wingian.


    The Eye of the ck Dragon, Ipian.


    The Scale of the ck Dragon, Scalian.


    "These three are simrly powerful. Its difficult to determine who''s the strongest."


    So, I pondered.


    In what order should we tackle these three?


    "The first one we should take down is..."


    Thump!


    I pointed the end of my staff at ''the Wing.''


    "Wingian."


    Gulp...


    All the heroes swallowed nervously. I lowered my staff and looked around at the heroes.


    "Before we devise a detailed strategy, I will call out those who will participate in this battle."


    The difficulty of the raids from this point on increases significantly. I had warned them numerous times, and all the heroes were well aware.


    So, looking at their tense faces, I called out the first member.


    "First... Violet!"


    Woahhhhhh!


    All the heroes pped and cheered for the first one to be named.


    "..."


    Violet was alone outside the reception room, lying atop the captured monster Parekian in the courtyard, with a detached expression on her face, weakly waving her hand.


    "Yes yes, take me wherever. To any hell, just as the lord wishes..."


    Violet belonged to the lineage of grumbling but duty-fulfilling heroes like Lilly and Margarita. Hang in there, everyone.


    Looking in her direction, I chuckled... then slowly, the smile faded from my face.


    It begins.


    The formal war with the ck Dragon Legion - the three-part evil dragon raid.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Several dayster.


    As soon as the training of the heroes who were to be deployed and the production of Dragon yer equipment werepleted, I led the heroes into battle.


    "There are escort troops called ''Guardians'' at Wingian''sir of the ck Dragon."


    One of the essential elements of a dragonir.


    Guardians, the escort troops.


    They are underlings who protect the dragons that, like bears in winter, often fall into deep slumber.


    Since the construction of their, some were employed like butlers, inherited from parent dragons, or brought back from adventures in the outside world... various means through which dragons bring others to protect themselves...


    They are loyal troops who watch their leader''s back, servants who cater to them, and when ites to fighting, they are the rank and file that fill out their numbers. This is what a Dragon Guardian is.


    However, in the dungeon beneath thiske, the ck Dragon legion did not bring in new Guardians for their respectiveirs.Because they could not trust the surrounding monsters.


    What trust could there be in these viins, always ready to stab each other in the back? Especially when most of these monsters had nearly destroyed the world themselves.


    But Wingian was different. He had managed to subdue various monster legions to his taste and used them as his Guardians.


    "Does he have something he trusts in? How can he have multiple legions as subordinates, and that too, several legions?"


    Evangeline asked, and I grinned.


    "Guess. How did he do it?"


    "Um... did he pay them well?"


    "What good would payment do down here in thiske?"


    "Maybe he has ambition, or perhaps he''s just overflowing with charm?"


    "Um, he might have ambition and charm, but that''s not it."


    "Maybe there''s a grand cause, and he wielded a grand g?!"


    "No, that''s not it..."


    I simply gave the answer.


    "The answer is mind control."


    "Ah."


    "Wingian is a dragon among the ck Dragon legion who is skilled in mind control. He uses it on monster legions he likes, making them his Guardians."


    Not only can he use all the powers of a dragon, but he specializes in mind control and disruption. That''s Wingian.


    So he was the first opponent I chose. At least this ability of mine was a counter to his.


    ''Of course, countering his special ability doesnt mean the main raid would be the same...''


    I looked back at my followers trailing behind me and nodded.


    "The match-up strategy has been intensively trained over the past few days... we can definitely win."


    Not only had everyone trained intensely until thest moment, but they had also heavily augmented their equipment and armament to their limits.


    "...Is this really okay?"


    Especially Kun, whom I had persuaded vigorously, was now dressed in a new armor and gauntlets over his fur coat. He looked somewhat like a werewolf in armor.


    Instead of answering, I just shed a thumbs-up.


    Isn''t it because the equipment stats get copied? Ever since ancient times, modifying the equipment slot has been a must-know for speedrunners. Let''s make good use of it too.


    Jingle, jingle -


    The five knights following at a reasonable distanceGlory Knights, were also in full armor.


    The emperor had transferred these knights to me, not for nothing; here in the dungeon, they took it upon themselves to be my bodyguards.


    Even Hecate, who usually did not wear armor, was nowpletely covered in a seamless blue armor.


    Lucas had handed over his armor, [Water Moon], to her.


    "It suits her well."


    Lucas nodded in satisfaction as he looked at her.


    "It''s worthy of the armor you made for me. Even another knight looks great in it."


    "You''re giving up your armor, what''s the asion?"


    He seemed unusually attached to his equipment, but for some reason, he readily gave it up.


    "Well, because you gave me a better armor... this [ck Scale]."


    "[ck Scale]?"


    "[Water Moon] would prefer being in battle than just sitting in storage."


    "...[Water Moon]? Are you now referring to your armor as if it were a person?"


    These knight guys... theyre all a bit odd...


    "Besides, if it''s Hecate, she has a connection with you. She definitely deserves to wear the armor you made."


    Anyway, that''s how Hecate ended up in armor. It was concerning to see her uncovered all this time, but it turned out well.


    She seemed slightly ufortable in the armor she hadn''t worn in a long time and narrowed her eyes at Lucas, murmuring.


    "...Should I keep shooting, or not."


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    "There is such a thing."


    Evangeline made a ''hoo~'' sound after listening to Hecate and Lucas''s conversation, then suddenly made a motion as if chopping down with an axe into thin air.


    I asked in confusion.


    "Why are you acting like that?"


    "Well, I was thinking I might start actively chopping away too..."


    "...?"


    Not understanding, I tilted my head and then looked back at Junior and Damien.


    "Whats this chopping thing? Is it some kind of ng?"


    "Well, I guess? Ahaha..."


    Junior evaded the question, and Damienughed benignly.


    "I don''t really know either, but anyway, if you get chopped,e to me. Ill cast a healing spell."


    "Thanks, Damien... Modern youth ng is really tough."


    As we were having this nonsensical conversation and moving forward, Dusk Bringar, who was walking at the forefront of our party, looked back at us with a slightly tense expression.


    "It''s good to lighten the mood, but start being cautious. Were entering his territory."


    "...!"


    And then it came into view.


    Arge, ornate building enclosed by a broad fence. It looked like an ancient temple...


    Zone 9 Dungeon, Art Museum.


    This is where Wingian had established hisir.


    "What kind of art museum is this, it looks more like a pce..."


    I muttered, and a responding voice reached me.


    "In fact, it was a pce, one of the royal familys vis. It was no longer in use, so... it was converted into an art museum where various artworks are collected and disyed."


    As we all looked that way, we saw Nameless leaning against the fence of the museum, waving at us.


    "Nameless!"


    "I''ve been waiting, Ash. Lets go together."


    Nameless had been joining us for every battle in the campaign against the ck Dragon legion.


    Where else could we find such a reliable ally in the darkness beneath thiske? I smiled broadly, and Nameless stood beside me, saying something like ''don''t get too excited.''


    Creeeak -


    The old,rge iron gate of the garden fence swung open to both sides.


    We entered with our hands on our weapons, vigntly scanning the surroundings. The broad path leading from the entrance to the museum was spotlessly clean.


    And,


    "...!"


    In the center of the path. Exactly midway between the gate and the museum.


    Two chilling monsters stood.


    One was a headless knight in worn armor... the other, a woman bending her back greatly and veiling her face, constantly sobbing.


    The headless knight, a Duhan.


    And the crying elf, a Banshee.


    These two monstrously strong legions, each alone formidable, were Wingian''s subordinates, the Guardians protecting him.


    His taste in choosing Guardians is wicked...


    Both are fucking scary looking, damn! Are we in a horror movie?!


    As my heroes prepared for battle at the sight of these enemies, the monsters'' response was unexpectedly the opposite.


    "Wee, Guardians of Humanity. We have been waiting for you."


    The legionmander Duhan spoke with a voice like scraping metal.


    Wondering how he could speak without a head, I looked closer and saw a helmet held in one arm. Seems his severed head is stored in there.


    "Hehehe, heh..."


    The Banshee legionmander also spoke... no, sobbed. Is she just crying? The rhythm changed a bit, so it seems she is speaking.


    When I looked back at my heroes with a ''can anyone understand that?'' expression, they all shook their heads. Seems no one could.


    "The master awaits you. This way."


    "Uh, okay..."


    Anyway, they did not treat us as enemies but rather led us inside.


    Lucas was vigorously shaking his head, but I followed Duhan without hesitation.


    "As the leader of the World Guardian Front, I must be the world''s number one party person, so I dont turn down an invitation lightly."


    "Someone heal our seniors swollen liver..."


    Evangeline sighed, and Damien immediately used ''heal, heal'' on my stomach. Dude, as if that''s going to cure my fatty liver? I really need to cut down on the alcoholtely.


    We continued with the jokes and nonsense, but it wasnt without any n. Knowing this, my followers quietly followed behind me.


    "..."


    Silently, the legionmanders Duhan and Banshee led the way.


    I closely observed the two monsters. Just as they appeared in the game, they typically looked like their respective kinds, but there was a peculiar detail.


    ''Feathers...''


    Their bodies were adorned with numerous feathers. Dark, glossy feathers.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "Hehehe, huhuhu..."


    "By the way, what is she saying?"


    "Huhu, ugh, hehehehe."


    Banshee nearly spat out her words like rap, and as I became increasingly ufortable, I asked Duhan. Is there a mute button?


    "Do not mind it. It''s just a simple warning."


    "Warning?"


    Confused, I asked again, and Duhan answered shortly.


    "A warning not to end up like us."


    We didn''t walk much farther before arriving at the main building of the museum.


    It was a huge pce built like an ancient temple, and as we stood in front of the main building, a massive stone door slowly began to open.


    Koong, koong, koong...!


    And finally, as the stone doors swung wide open...


    "Come in, Guardians of Humanity."


    The owner of the ce was waiting for us in the spacious lobby of the museum.


    "I''ve been waiting."


    The man, with long glossy ck hair tied back and wearing a coat covered in feather decorations, smiled with golden eyes. I called out his name.


    "Wingian..."


    "Thank you for actually calling me by my name. My eldest brother doesnt even remember my name, and my father shows no interest in it."


    He sneered bitterly and turned to walk inside the building. The sound of his shoes clicked across the vast lobby.


    "How about we talk before we fight?"


    "What kind of talk? Other than killing each other, we hardly have anything inmon."


    "Haha. How pathetic would it be if beings with intellect only harbored animosity?"


    "So, you do acknowledge that I possess intellect?"


    I was expecting a clich repertoire like mere humans~, but surprisingly, that was not the case.


    Wingian chuckled briefly.


    "Listen. After fighting to the brink of the worlds destruction and dying once, I was resurrected after an immeasurable length of time... to find all dragons extinct, and the pets we once thought of as inferior ruling the world."


    I tried to see things from his perspective.


    So, it''s like if after a third world war, humanity goes extinct on Earth. If I woke up from a cryogenic capsule to find dogs and cats had built nations and were ruling the world.


    Is this how it feels for dragons...?


    "You are still contemptible and lowly beings in my eyes."


    "Ah, just as I thought."


    "However, you have established your own civilization and, more importantly, you have managed to defeat three of my siblings."


    Wingian scanned the artworks disyed in the lobby.


    A smile formed on his face, but the emotion behind that smile was far from the joy of beholding beautiful art.


    It was closer to feeling proud of children ying in the mud.


    "The world will eventually be destroyed by our ck Dragon legion, and all life on the surface will burn under our dark mes."


    "..."


    "Before that... especially you, Guardian of Humanity, I have a question."


    Wingian turned to look at me intently and finally asked the main question.


    "Why did you decide to attack me first? Not my brothers or father, why target me first?"


    "..."


    "Purely curious. What rationale did you have for attacking me first?"


    It seemed that was the issue.


    Why had I chosen to strike him first among the remaining three?


    He asked seriously, so I responded honestly.


    "You already know the answer, dont you?"


    I couldnt help but smirk.


    "Because you''re the easiest target, you dumb fuck."


    "..."


    While my response was rtively polite on my part, perhaps he hadn''t expected me to be so blunt. Wingian''s mouth slightly dropped open.


    But since you were so polite to me, I''ll be honest with you.


    "You''re the weakest, the most pathetic, and the dumbest among the three. That''s why I decided to beat you up first. Why are you asking something so obvious?"


    Were busy! We dont have enough time or energy to kill your brothers and father too!


    Hurry up and die, and drop your loot, you bastard!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    As if hurt by the harsh words from the race he treated like pets, a look of annoyance flitted across Wingian''s face.


    "This wretched thing, just because it has a mouth..."


    "Um, excuse me... you''re mimicking the appearance of that wretched thing."


    As I teased him, Wingian flinched.


    It seemed he had just realized he was polymorphed into a human form.


    Wingian, struck in the sore spot, fumbled and stammered an excuse.


    "Shut up, the only reason I polymorphed into this form is because the Lake Kingdom is built to amodate human bodies..."


    "Just stop with the endless excuses, man. Youre just making yourself look worse."


    "Shut up! This isnt an excuse""Saying its not an excuse while making excuses only makes you look worse, man! Its even more embarrassing for me, so just stop!"


    Of course, if I could live in the post-World War III Earth as a dog or cat, transforming into a Welsh Corgi or a Munchkin cat and enjoying my time meowing and barking, I probably would.


    Just enjoy it if you''re going to do that anyway! It''s less embarrassing that way!


    As I danced the "Enjoy this vibe~" shoulder dance, Wingian''s lips twisted and he mped his mouth shut.


    "I was foolish. There was no need to engage in this lowly verbal spat with you..."


    Wingian shook his head in dismay and snapped his fingers.


    "The banter ends here. Ill kill you."


    Click! Click!


    Suddenly, a horde of monsters poured out from all over the museum, surrounding us in an instant.


    Following the Duhan and Banshee, various monsters red fiercely at us, each aiming their own weapons.


    Evangeline, who had already pulled out a shield and a cavalrynce, chattered at me.


    "If you could defeat monsters with words, you would have saved the world a long time ago, senior."


    "You can say that again. It would have been so much easier."


    But since thats not possible, we have to fight to win.


    The best I can do is figure out how to get hurt as little as possible.


    "Damien."


    I turned to Damien, as I had prepared beforehand, and said.


    "I''m counting on you."


    "Leave it to me."


    Damien, too, had already ced all his magic guns on the ground. A white sh sparkled in the boy''s eyes between his curly hair.


    "Do it."


    Thwack-!


    Wingian snapped his fingers again, and the monsters surrounding us all charged at once.


    And at the same time... Damien threw his magic guns into the air,


    "-Target acquired."


    Click!


    Spinning in the air, he reached out his arm, caught the guns, and began firing in all directions.


    Tatatatatatatat!


    [Ultimate Move].


    Damien''s ultimate skill unleashed a barrage of magic bullets on every target.


    The magic bullets prated the monsters, striking the "feathers" embedded in their bodies.


    Not just any feathers, but the ck feathers embedded in the bodies of all Wingians controlled monsters, Damien precisely targeted and destroyed these feathers with a dazzling disy of his miraculous, no, divine skill.


    Its all been nonsensical, the things hes done up till now, but this is truly insane...


    "What..."


    Wingian opened his mouth slightly as he witnessed only the feathers in his minions'' bodies being precisely shattered.


    "This power is unbelievable...?!"


    "You getting it now, old dragon?"


    I cackled, mocking him.


    "Humans nowadays have quite the temper, huh?!"


    Huff-


    When Damien stopped using his ultimate move.


    The monsters that had been overwhelming us also halted, looking puzzled at their own bodies.


    "This is..."


    The leader of the Duhan legion grimly examined his body.


    Where once many feathers had been embedded, Damien had left not a single one intact.


    "Has the mind control... been released?"


    "Chk-?!"


    Wingian let out a startled groan, spreading his arms. As he did, feathers burst forth from the hem of his coat, poised to shoot out like arrowheads.


    Screeech-!


    But, well-prepared, Junior''s tornado erupted, intercepting and shooting down all the feathers attempting to cross through the air.


    "You guys...!"


    Visibly flustered like never before, Wingian gritted his teeth.


    "How did you know about my mind control technique...!"


    How did I know... Its because Ive been killing you over and over in the game...


    ''Wingian is a Yinglong.''


    A dragon with the wings of a bird, a Yinglong.


    Wingian''s body is covered in feathers for about half its length, and these feathers are the medium for his mind control and disruption abilities.


    When the feathers are shot into a target''s body, they act like antennas, receiving Wingian''s magic power and disrupting the target''s mind.


    For those with low resistance, a single feather is enough, and even for strong legionmanders, their minds gradually be disrupted with each feather until, after about dozens, they arepletely dominated.


    If you meet him unknowingly, you will be affected. But what if you meet him knowing?


    You can cope with it as much as needed!


    "...How long has it been since I''ve tasted such freedom."


    "Kuhuhuh, huhuhuhuhuh!"


    Joy spread in the grim voice of the Duhan legionmander, and the Banshee legionmander also sobbed strangely, seeming pleased.


    "Wingian, this damned winged dragon...! You have enved us for hundreds of years...!"


    "Uhuhuh, huhuhuhuhuhuhuh!"


    "I''ve been waiting for the day to thrust my sword into your arrogant winged back, and today is that day!"


    "Kuuuhuhuhuhuhuh..."


    "Ah, just shut up! You''re noisy!"


    As the Duhan legionmander recited his fiery deration of revenge, he eventually could not stand it anymore and smacked the back of the Banshee legionmander''s head.


    The Banshee legionmander looked utterly wronged, but honestly, she is noisy... I cant even understand what she''s saying...


    "Brothers and sisters! The time of suffering has ended! It''s time for revenge!"


    As the Duhan legionmander shouted on behalf of everyone, the monsters who had once been under Wingian''smand roared in unison and raised their weapons.


    "Let''s repay all the grievances and anger we''ve endured! Kill the dragon!"


    Kraaaaa-!


    The monsters that had surrounded us turned their direction and charged toward Wingian.


    I was nning to cast "Gaze of Command" on these monsters and have them attack Wingian for a while.


    But it wasnt even necessary. The monster legion, having been mind-controlled and forced to serve under Wingian for so long, instantly turned traitor and attacked with their swords.


    "These filthy and disgusting monsters..."


    Wingian looked around at the once-guardians now rushing at him with weapons drawn andughed hollowly.


    Immediately after, the golden eyes of the dragon emitted a terrifying re.


    "Forgetting the grace youve been shown, you dare!"


    Wingians body soared up as he kicked the ground, enveloped in light, and then...


    sh-!


    He unraveled his polymorph and transformed back into his true form.


    It was a dragon with giant bird''s wings spread wide to either side.


    The face was generally reminiscent of a typical dragon, but the mouth area had a hard keratin-like a bird''s beak.


    The body, legs, and the long tail were more bird-like, particrly resembling the mythical "phoenix", and where there were no ck feathers, ck scales emerged without a gap.


    "...Wow."


    Honestly, by its actions alone, it seemed like nothing more than a mid-boss level enemy.


    But its true form is truly impressive. It has a more intimidating presence than most of the major boss monsters we''ve encountered...!


    In his true form, Wingian inhaled sharply,


    Kyaaaaaak-!


    He unleashed a Dragon Roar.


    The sharp, bird-like shriek echoed all around.


    Not only the monsters charging to kill Wingian, but also us humans preparing for battle clutched our ears in pain. And then,


    ng-!


    Boom! Bang!


    Various artifacts disyed in the museum lobby could not withstand the pressure and shattered into pieces.


    Junior''s eyes flipped.


    "Wow! That precious thing!"


    "Now''s not the time to worry about relics, get ready!"


    Wingian, hovering in the center of the lobby, gathered his strength, and his chest heaved as if inting like a balloon.


    Seeing the enemy leader resort to his most sinister pattern from the start, I yelled.


    "Its a breath attack! Dodge-!"


    The next moment, a torrent of magical energy shot from the mouth of the evil dragon and struck the ground.


    sh-!


    Kooooong!


    A blinding sh of light, heat, and a whirlwind ensued... and wiped out the monster legion gathered in the museum lobby.


    ***


    Thump, thump-thump...!


    The museum is copsing.


    This ce, which had once been a pce of the Lake Kingdom and had be an ancient pce over the years before being repurposed as a museum, and which had maintained its structure for hundreds of years beyond that, was returning to its original form of stone and sand.


    Wingian''s spastic breath not only burned the rebelling monster legion but also scorched his ownir to the ground.


    "Looks like you have a problem with anger management..."


    The moment he used his breath, we immediately ran out of the museum. Thankfully, we were safe.


    Seriously, a dragon roar-flight-aerial breath pattern? That"s just conscienceless.


    How do you deal with a wide-area stun and beams firing from the air? Most likely, the nearby monsters were all killed.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble...!


    Eventually, all that was left of the museum''s pirs and beams crumbled, and the stone ceiling copsed with a crash.


    And, from within that dust-filled ruin


    Swoosh!


    The Yinglong soared up in a whirlwind.


    With giant wings unfurled, ck trickery streamed out like boosters from an engine, aiding its terrifyingly fast maneuvers. This isn''t even Earth''s jet, what the...


    "You would have said you underestimated me, guardians of this realm..."


    Wingian growled as he slowly circled above our heads in the air.


    "I''ll let you die regretting your pitiful judgment...!"


    I smiled with trembling lips.


    I was throwing jokes around, deliberately provoking and ignoring him, trying to lighten the mood so our allied heroes wouldn''t tense up unnecessarily, but I must admit


    It burns.


    My hair is standing on end, and I''m getting goosebumps. I trembled in the face of his overwhelming malice and sinister energy.


    This is a true dragon.


    ''Still!''


    Iughed.


    You are not invincible, and there is a strategy to defeat you!


    Nothing different from what I''ve been doing. I believe in my strategy...


    I kill monsters.


    I protect people.


    Thats it.


    "I''ll trample you!"


    Wingian soared to an immense height and then dove down at us with terrifying speed.


    The furious breath that Tustivian had been spewing was a special case; normally, dragons have a cooldown on their breath usage.


    Wingian was no different. He had just nicely yed a tune, so he wouldnt be able to use his breath for a while.


    Then the alternative pattern he would use


    Screeeetch!


    Air glide followed by a bombing run!


    His massive body swiftly closed in, and from Wingians widely spread wingsthousands of feathers shot out like machine guns.


    The sound of the air tearing apart as thousands of ck feathers poured down over our heads was deafening.


    Each feather carried the force of arge-caliber bullet, and even surviving a hit would subject one to his mind control.


    Itcked the intuitive destructive power of a breath, but it was a dreadfully strong pattern nheless.


    However.


    Knowing the "pattern" means naturally having prepared countermeasures and strategies...!


    Click!


    Dusk Bringar rushed forward and stood in front of us.


    "Phew..."


    Dusk Bringar gathered strength with her eyes closed,


    Whirring!


    The halo part of her helmet heated up in a bright red glow.


    Her newly donned armor[Lord of the High Tower]responded to her magic, and the dark coat turned red in an instant.


    Her red magic and the armor"s original dark color oveid... Her figure resembled flickering mes.


    "High Tower."


    Dusk Bringar extended one hand forward and uttered the activation word.


    "Deploy."


    Whirrrr!


    The chain coat she wore disintegrated from the hem, and the chain pieces spread out wide in the air.


    The chain pieces connected with each other through magic in the air above our heads, forming a massive vortex.


    "Hmph!"


    As Dusk Bringar focused, the halo on her helmet emitted an even stronger red light...


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a barrier unfolded within the chain vortex above our heads.


    The barrier wasrge enough for dozens of our side''s heroes to safely take cover, and it perfectly blocked Wingian''s feather barrage.


    Drum, drum, drum, drum...


    It sounded like rain.


    The sound of feathers raining on the barrier.


    With the barrier deployed like an umbre, Dusk Bringar turned to look at me casually, as the enemy leader''s attack was effortlessly deflected.


    Her armor had disintegrated and deployed in the air, leaving Dusk Bringar in her favorite red sleeveless dress with only her helmet on.


    She sparkled like the sun with her red halo and smiled mischievously.


    "This armor, this is how you use it, right?"


    I silently smiled back. And thought to myself,


    Man, thats scary...


    That armor, I should have given it to the Dragon Lady a hundred times over...


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Thud, thud, thud...


    The feather bombardment had ended.


    Wingian flew over us and far into the distance. It would surelye back this way, attacking with different means next time.


    Its slowly rotating wings extended far to the sides, and a dark, sinister energy formed on the entirety of the wings.


    ''That pattern is...!''


    It had used the breath pattern and the dive-bombing pattern, so what remained was.


    "''Wave of Wind'' pattern!"


    The third signature attack of Wingian.


    Using its giant wings, it would continuouslyunch sweeping waves of wind across the ground, the ''Wave of Wind'' pattern.It was obvious, but this was indeed a floor attack pattern. And!


    ''This was the pattern we were targeting!''


    We had focused solely on evasion for the breath and feather bombardment, but this pattern was one we could counterattack.


    Thus, my heroes had been trained to pour in their attacks when facing this pattern.


    "Everyone, prepare to counterattack-!"


    As I waved the g to signal the offense, the eyes of the waiting heroes changed in unison.


    "Proceed as nned, as we''ve trained before! Don''t make any mistakes!"


    "Yes-!"


    From the forefront of the heroes who responded in unison, Dusk Bringar prepared to lead the attack once again.


    Sssssshhh...


    The [Lord of the High Tower] that had been deployed in the air was retracted.


    Dark red chains swirled around her body, converging into her outstretched right hand.


    The chains, connected by magic power, molded into a new form in her grasp.


    From the handle to the massive guard, and from the guard, a huge de rose...


    In the next moment, a burning ck and red chained greatsword appeared in her right hand.


    "..."


    I broke out in a cold sweat.


    No, wasn''t that supposed to be armor...? I mean, I had included barrier functions in it, but how did it transform into a greatsword...?


    Still dressed in a red sleeveless dress, with her slender arms visibly light, Dusk Bringar spun the greatsword around with ease and grinned.


    "This form is the ''Armored de''... A versatile armor indeed."


    Iughed helplessly.


    In some ways, it really was like an armor forged by the King of Flies. The chains that made up the armor moved individually, performing the shapes and functions the wearer desired.


    ''It must be because it''s Dusk Bringar that she handles it so adeptly...''


    The greater one''s magic power, the freer their control bes. Since it''s Dusk Bringar, with her dragonblood ownership and ability to materialize magic power, that she can manipte it like that.


    Anyhow, Dusk Bringar''s armor performance was impressive, but there wasn''t much time to be distracted by it.


    Wingian hadpleted its turn and was flying straight towards us.


    "Let''s finish this in one go... Everyone, let''s go!"


    "Good, I will lead! Everyone, follow closely!"


    Charge!


    Dusk Bringar ran at the front, followed quickly by the vanguard heroes who rushed forward.


    p!


    Lowering its altitude, Wingian came closer to us and paused at one point in the air, then repeatedly pped its wings mightily.


    Each time, a ckened current mixed with the wind waves roared from the tips of its wings. The sinister, enemyden wind waves continuously swept across the ground toward us.


    Charge! Charge-!


    And my heroes skillfully kicked off the ground, dodging the attack with perfect timing, and approached Wingian.


    ''We''ve gotten so practiced at dealing with this floor attack pattern that it''s getting old!''


    Meanwhile, our heroes, who were facing these wind waves without taking any damage, were rushing towards it, causing Wingian considerable consternation.


    While using this wind wave technique, Wingian couldn''t move.


    The delicacy required to control the air currents and fire them off meant that it was using all avable air currents for attack, immobilizing itself in the process.


    In gaming terms, it was caught in a ''channeling'' state during the skill''s use.


    In other words, for a brief time, it was definitely stationary-


    "Hit it hard-!"


    If our heroes could just reach it in that time, they could grab Wingian by the scruff of its neck and pull it down to the ground!


    Soon, the vanguard of my heroes had reached the ground right beneath Wingian.


    "Gasp!"


    From the rear, King Poseidon confirmed their arrival and nted his trident in the ground.


    Swoooosh!


    From the ground, a stream of water erupted, and the leading heroes were propelled upwards on it. It was a high ground attack tactic once used in the Tustivian Raid.


    "How arrogant, you vermin...!"


    As humans reached the same eye level, Wingian''s golden eyes contorted with rage.


    "Return to the height that suits you! Crawl on the ground-!"


    Wingian''s beak-like mouth gaped open, and


    Screeeeeeeech-!


    A corporeal sound wave burst forth, mming all the approaching vanguard heroes to the ground.


    It was a Dragon Roarthough Wingian''s was slightly different from other dragons.


    It had a mix of the sound wave attack simr to the Harpy Legion they had previously encountered. Perhaps it was due to being part bird, part dragon.


    "Argh!"


    "Even with earplugs, my ears hurt...!"


    The vanguard heroes who had ascended on the water stream screamed in agony as they plummeted.


    Yet, some heroes endured the dreadful screams and managed to get right up to Wingian''s snout.


    Dusk Bringar, Lucas, and Kun.


    Dusk Bringar had breached using [Lord of the High Tower] like a shield, while Lucas had Evangeline take the brunt of the sound wave, causing her to fall.


    "Uncle, half of your military achievements are mine! Got it?!"


    Lucas scoffed at the shouting Evangeline, stepped on her shield, and gathered strength to soar upwards once more.


    Evangeline screamed miserably as she fell.


    And Kun... just endured it with a monstrous resilience having broken through his limits.


    Having be one with Nightmare yer, a chosen of the tribal gods, and wearing doubleyers of equipment, Kun had be so strong that even I couldn''t fully grasp his specs.


    These three, having broken through Wingian''s Dragon Roar, flew right up to the vicious dragon''s snout.


    Dusk Bringar raised her chained greatsword with a fierce smile.


    "Indeed, its always best to grab and swing the tower...!"


    The de of the giant chained greatsword in her hand spun like a saw de, glowing with sunset-colored magic power, and then,


    Craaaaack!


    she struck Wingian''s crown.


    Almost simultaneously, Lucas, having surged upward with [Step of Persistence], glided smoothly through the air, and then


    Zzzsh!


    used [Strike of Will] to cleanly sh across one of Wingian''s eyes.


    Lastly, Kun assumed his distinctive stance in mid-air,


    "''Single-minded Torrent.''"


    and honestly mmed his ultimate skill.


    Thuuuuump!


    Kun struck precisely where Wingian had been spewing its Dragon Roar and sound wave attacks, along with clich dragon-like lines, from its beak.


    "...?!"


    Wingian staggered in mid-air, incredulous.


    The horn on Wingian''s crown, a magic gathering organ, was crushed by Dusk Bringar''s attack, while Lucas''s sword cut had scattered the divine aura of one of its eyes.


    And Kun''s attack shattered the beak, the source of the Dragon Roar and sound wave attacks.


    In an instant, three critical parts were destroyed.


    "You, insufferable vermin that even tearing apart wouldn''t satisfy...!"


    Even with its split beak, Wingian roared back. Simultaneously, the wind wave pouring from its wings ended.


    The brief respite was over. Wingian ended the wind wave pattern and surged upwards into the sky.


    "I won''t kill you easily, all of you! I''ll capture you alive! Until your flesh rots and your bones decay, I''ll gnaw at you bit by bit with my beak!"


    The one remaining eye of Wingian nearly flipped in fury. It hadn''t even been hit on the dragon''s scale, yet it was so enraged that it had already entered a berserk state.


    ''Good, it''s gone berserk.''


    Seeing things go ording to n, I felt relieved.


    Of course, the horn, the eye, and the beak were Wingian''s key destructible parts.


    But the core of its power was never really these.


    Ultimately, the source of its insane mobility and mind control was the wings, true to Wingian''s name.


    Nevertheless, the reason I had ordered the vanguard heroes to aim for ''any part'' for destruction was because of this berserk state.


    Once any part of Wingian''s body suffered damage, it would immediately be enraged and enter a berserk state.


    In a berserk state, it bes impossible to think clearly, and although all its abilities increase in power...


    ''Its defenses are lowered!''


    ccrreeeeech!


    Wingian soared to an immense height and stopped in midair. It seemed he was nning to incinerate us with an aerial breath attack now that the cooldown had ended.


    I turned to my side and spoke.


    "Well done, Violet."


    There, Violet was breathing heavily, her mind fully focused.


    Violet, drenched in sweat, turned to me, and I smiled broadly.


    "...You can deactivate the illusion now."


    "Finally...!"


    Relieved, Violet let out a long breath and deactivated the illusion she had maintained since the start of the battle.


    Ssssh...!


    In the next moment,


    "...?!"


    Wingian, preparing to unleash his breath in midair, instantly realized something.


    "What, what are you...?!"


    That someone had stealthily climbed onto his back.


    "..."


    Riding on the dragon''s back was an elf, her long green hair whipping about in the fierce wind.


    Verdandi.


    A scion of the elf royal family, a chosen of the elf god, our side''s strongest assassin, and


    Shing!


    Holder of the strongest dragon yer weapon currently possessed by the World Guardian Front, [Isagum], made from the Tustivian''s Fangs.


    ''From the start, this whole operation was designed for Verdandi.''


    I grinned.


    The vanguard heroes charging noisily, hammering Wingian''s head to draw his attention, and pushing him into a berserk state...


    All to give Verdandi, who had been hidden under Violet''s [Illusionary Realm] from the start of the battle, a chance to climb onto this dragon.


    And Verdandi seeded.


    While the vanguard heroes distracted him, she approached from behind, riding the stream of water from King Poseidon, throwing her blink dagger, and stealthily climbed onto his body.


    ***


    "It''s high."


    Gazing distantly at the surface far below, Verdandi murmured emotionlessly.


    From her downcast cold eyes, a vivid golden color flowed.


    "It will be satisfying to bring it down."


    At the same time, the dagger [Isagum] touched down on Wingian''s left wing joint.


    [Isagum] was a dagger forged from the magic core and symbol of Tustivian, a dragon specialized in breathmagic radiation.


    Naturally, the dagger inherited the same properties.


    Groooooo...!


    From the tip of the dagger, a vivid green magic current swirled and gathered.


    As if magic was being drawn into the mouth of a dragon preparing to breathe.


    "Wha...?!"


    Wingian had no time to utter anything else.


    Verdandi was not a sloppy assassin who allowed her prey to utterst words.


    ng!


    From the tip of the dagger, pure green magic shot out like a dragon''s breath, and Verdandi, holding the dagger spewing green mes with both hands, forcefully shed down.


    sh!


    In the dark sky of the Lake Kingdom, a vivid green sh was etched.


    Following its trajectory


    Whoosh!


    Wingian''s massive left wing was cleanly sliced off from the wing joint.


    "Craaaaaaaah?!"


    As the severed wing spilled copious amounts of blood and feathers, the vile dragon screamed in agony.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    "Kraaaaaaah!"


    As feathers and a tremendous amount of blood sprayed from the severed wing joint, Wingian let out a terrible scream.


    The creature that lost a wing lost all bnce and lift and started to plummet immediately. From afar, Verdandi, having sliced through the creature''s back, could be seen deploying her parachute.


    "It hit the mark...!"


    I shouted in triumph.


    It was only natural to drop it from as high as possible if it was going to fall anyway.


    Verdandi had carved off Wingians wing right when it was preparing its breath at its highest point.


    And even for a dragon, falling from that height.


    Kwoooooom...!It couldn''t possibly be unscathed.


    Wingian crashed into the ruins of the museum buildingthe very pce ruins it had destroyedand smashed into the ground.


    Due to the dragons massive body and tremendous weight, a thick cloud of dust erupted in all directions.


    ''Even for a dragon, this is a decisive blow.''


    I judged that the creature must have died instantly or at least been in a groggy state.


    It seemed other heroes made the same judgment as they all sensed victory and rxed their expressions. There was no way it could survive a fall from that height...


    Whoosh-!


    But, it wasnt so.


    Just a few secondster, the thick cloud of dust swirled and converged into a single point before clearing up.


    And there, amidst the ruins, battered and bloodied... Wingian was seen preparing its breath again.


    Its one remaining eye was staring right at me.


    "...?!"


    That thing had continued to prepare its breath even while falling from the sky!


    Even as its wings were sliced off and it crashed to the ground, shattering its body!


    "Breath! Everyone, dodge...!"


    I shouted a beat toote,


    "You''ve underestimated the offspring of the ck Dragon, human..."


    Wingian, finishing its preparation, uttered with an evil grin.


    "You thought mere wounds like these would stop me?"


    I calmly tried to dodge the trajectory of the breath it was about to unleash.


    "...!"


    But then I realized the existence of my fellow heroes behind me, equally petrified and immobile.


    The support heroes had gathered together, not expecting Wingian to fire a breath in such a dire situation, thus their scattering was dyed. We couldnt dodge the breath in time...


    "Grr...!"


    Instead of dodging, I mmed my standard into the ground.


    Chrrrrr!


    The ultimate skill [The Foremost g] activated, and a wall of magic power bloomed like a flower, instantly springing up directly in front of the breath''s path.


    And at the same time, Wingian unleashed its breath.


    Kwaaaaah!


    Between the gaping beak, Wingian''s breath was fired. The violent swirl of magical power surged towards us like rays of light-


    And the next moment, it collided with the magic wall.


    Thwoooom-!


    Wingian''s breath burst over theyered magic walls.


    It was unbelievable how such a wounded creature could emit such an overwhelming breath. The walls melted away and were pierced in an instant.


    Pumping magic power desperately to repair and erect new walls, I screamed.


    "Everyone, get out of the trajectory!"


    "Your Highness!"


    "Hurry! I''m at my limit! Quickly-!"


    Theyered walls fell like dominoes.


    The heroes behind me scattered desperately to either side, and I, no longer able to hold on, tried to dodge as well.


    Thwack-!


    But before I couldpletely escape the range of the breath, thest wall was prated, and the breath bore down right in front of me.


    "...Damn it."


    As the breath pushed forward, I suddenly remembered myrades who had scolded me to wear some armor.


    ''Would I have survived this if I had worn that new armor with the barrier function?''


    As I pondered this, thest wall was prated by the breath heading straight for me-


    "Huup!"


    Tsuk-!


    It split into two streams.


    Suddenly, Hecate in her blue armor had rushed forward and swung her sword, splitting the dragon''s breath in an instant.


    "...?!"


    In front of this unbelievable miracle, too stunned to move, I just stood there with my mouth open... when someone suddenly yanked me aside.


    Turning around, it was the other knights of the Glory Knights. They were pulling me in unison, dragging me out of the range of the dragon''s breath.


    "Hecate!"


    As I called out while being dragged away, Hecate, still in her sword-wielding stance, shed a brief smile.


    Kwaaaaah!


    And the next moment, she was enveloped and disappeared in the breath.


    I gritted my teeth as I watched her beige hair, red eyes, and the blue armor she received from Lucas burn away in an instant.


    "Where do you think you''re escaping to-!"


    I have no idea how it managed to speak while spewing breath.


    Wingian relentlessly twisted the trajectory of its breath to pursue me.


    And just like their Captain had done, the knights of the Glory Knights did not hesitate to throw themselves into the path of the breath to save me.


    The knights each deployed their noble skills to momentarily halt the advance of the breath, and in the next moment, they burned to death.


    While they sacrificed their lives one by one, I was held by the firm hands of the remaining knights, struggling to escape the range of the pursuing breath.


    As if indifferent to the lives it swallowed, Wingian continuously adjusted the trajectory of its breath to target my life.


    And right after thest knight threw himself into the breath without a moment''s hesitation.


    Ssssh-!


    Hecate, her body burnt and melted, dashed along the ground and once more swung her sword, cutting through the breath.


    At that point, Wingians breath finally ceased.


    The attack of Wingians breath felt eternal, but in reality, itsted only a few seconds.


    "Hecate!"


    I ran to Hecate.


    The blue armor gifted by Lucas hadpletely melted away, and in her old magical bandages, regenerating her burnt body... Hecate was gasping for breath.


    "...Are you hurt, Your Highness?"


    "Is that what you should be asking right now?! Are you okay?!"


    "We are fine. We became like this for this very reason."


    I gritted my teeth and surveyed the area swept by Wingians breath.


    Everything swept up in those few seconds of magical radiation had turned to ashes. And within these ruins, the knights who saved me were gasping for breath, regenerating their bodies.


    This is the Glory Knights.


    Knights who would sacrifice their lives again and again to protect the emperor.


    The immortal curse etched in their flesh, the ever-unyielding Imperial Guard...


    "His Imperial Majesty hasmanded us to protect His Highness the Prince as we have protected him all this time."


    Hecate gave a weary smile.


    "We are merely doing what we must."


    "..."


    I had much to say, but it wasnt clearly formed, and there was no time to rify. Wingian was preparing its next attack.


    "You rat-like creatures! I''ll finish you with this attack!"


    Wingian fiercely raised its remaining right wing.


    Like a missile battery, ck magic power wrapped around the feathers on the wing, readying them to fire.


    "Block it-!"


    The vanguard heroes were rushing desperately to stop Wingian.


    But because there was quite a distance between the point where Wind Wave was used and the current point of descent, they were short on time.


    And Wingian, as if the vanguard heroes rushing to kill it were invisible, swung its wing mightily only at me.


    Dudududududu-!


    A sound like a machine gun firing erupted as thousands of feathers poured from the wing.


    The feathers, filling the sky and targeting not just me but also the rear support heroes behind me, flew at us.


    Hecate quickly came in front of me, ready to shield me with her body, and the rear support heroes prepared their defenses as well... but it was dangerous.


    I once again nted the standard into the ground and summoned a wall of magic, gritting my teeth. Could we withstand it?


    "Waaaaaaah!"


    Especially problematic was Violet, whocked defensive abilities. Seeing the rain of feathers falling over her head, Violet crouched down tightly.


    "I don''t want to dieee!"


    Watching Violet scream, I clicked my tongue.


    ''Should I use the mage party?''


    Currently, the mage party and Damian were positioned far away for some reason.


    I prepared to pull out the [Blue me Torch] from my inventory. No choice, it''s too dangerous. I had to send a support request...


    But then.


    Crrrack!


    At that very moment.


    Above Violet''s head, the entrance to my exclusive dimensional space for capturing beasts tore open...


    Thump-


    Elegantly waving its six tails, a dragon without eyes, nose, or mouthw of the ck Dragon - Parekianemerged.


    "...?"


    I blinked in disbelief.


    Hey, I didn''t even summon you, why did you jump out?


    Clink, nk...


    Parekian emitted noises as if armor was moving all over its body and turned its long, blunt head towards Violet, who was crouched down,


    "..."


    Thump-!


    It suddenly kicked off the ground and leapt into the air.


    Then, it started to coil its body and spin around in mid-air.


    Whiiiiiing!


    With a sound like an engine starting, Parekians body heated up red as it wrapped its own body with dark magic power and spun like a top, and following its movements, Parekians magic power shot out into the air like a torrential rain.


    And this barrage of ck magic met with Wingian''s feather bombardmenting from the opposite sky...


    Kwoooooom!


    It exploded.


    It wasn''t aplete mutual destruction, but more than half of the feather bombardment was canceled out by this interception.


    "...?"


    Everyone watched this scene with their mouths agape.


    What''s it doing?


    I mean, it''s a captured beast, but... why is it blocking its sibling''s attack without being asked?


    Gracefullynding on the ground, Parekian stood in front of Violet and then scooped her under its belly.


    "Huh? Wh-what?"


    Violet looked confused but, not wanting to die, she quickly crawled and hid under Parekians belly.


    Amid my confusion, a desperate shout from the merking reached my ears.


    "I will assist with the remaining interception, Prince Ash!"


    "Thank you, King Poseidon...!"


    King Poseidon summoned a stream of water with his trident, creating a barrier in the air, and I also erected a wall behind it in preparation.


    Boom! Rumble rumble...


    m!


    Wingians feather bombardment was still powerful.


    Thanks to Parekian''s interception, the number of feathers was significantly reduced, and we were able to block them more easily.


    Thus, through the cooperative barrier creation of King Poseidon and myself, we were safely able to withstand the bombardment.


    "Phew!"


    After the bombardment, I finally took a breath as a bewildered voice came from the other side.


    "...Parekian?"


    Wingian seemed incredulous, seeing Parekian fluttering beside Violet.


    "You, what are you doing..."


    However, Wingian couldnt finish its sentence.


    Because our vanguard heroes had already aggressively approached and swung their weapons fiercely.


    "How dare you attempt to harm our lord...!"


    "I''ll crush the rest of your horns too-!"


    Lucas and Dusk Bringar, infuriated, led the vanguard heroes who clung to Wingian.


    Yet Wingian, even in that state, roared fiercely and responded.


    It swung its sharply severed left wing joint and unleashed a dragon roar from its broken beak. It even managed to lift its crushed hind legs fiercely.


    The vanguard heroes struggled unexpectedly, and that''s when it happened.


    From the ruins of the museumWingian had crashed intothe eerie wailing began.


    "Huhu, ugh, hehehehe...."


    Everyone looked puzzled at the source of the sound when suddenly, the banshee legionmander appeared, holding the head of the Duhan legionmander in her arms.


    "Huhu, kuh-huh-huh..."


    Mournfully wailing, the banshee legionmander lifted the dead Duhan legionmander''s head and carelessly flung it towards Wingian''s rear.


    Thump.


    Roll roll.


    The head of the Duhan legionmander hit Wingian''s rear and then rolled pitifully on the ground.


    "kuh-huh-huh..."


    The banshee legionmander continued to wail, pointing at Wingians rear.


    "..."


    "..."


    What.


    What does that mean?


    As everyone watched her silently, trying to figure out the meaning, the banshee legionmander suddenly swept back the veil covering her face, casually brushed back her disheveled bangs,


    "Ah, really."


    She said.


    "His weak spot is here, you human brats! Try to understand...!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    As the Banshee Legion Commander had revealed, Wingian''s reverse scale was hidden atop its elongated tail feathers.


    "So what about it...!"


    Despite having his reverse scale exposed, Wingian was not at all perturbed.


    "Do you think you could even dare to strike at my reverse scale?!"


    "No, that, even your horns, eyes, beak, and wings have been shattered..."


    Almost aplete destruction of his entire body and yet he still bluffs!


    However, Wingian''s bluster was not entirely in vain. Indeed, our heroes struggled to get near his tail.


    Especially the tail feathers, as long as those of a phoenix, which Wingian wielded freely.


    Heshed it like a whip, spread it wide like a peacock, and feathers continued to fall from there.So far, our attacks worked, thanks to good luck and timing.


    During the ''Wave Breeze'' pattern, when he was immobilized in midair, we could continuously pummel his face.


    We managed to cut off one of his wings with Verdandi''s critical strike and brought him down sessively.


    But he was a son of the ck Dragon. A real dragon.


    We couldn''t kill him that easily. And Wingian rampaging on the ground would not allow a fatal blow to be dealt.


    "Kiyaaaaah-!"


    Even with his body half-destroyed, Wingian fiercely resisted, and our heroes began to suffer more injuries.


    Seeing our heroes knocked down like bowling pins, I swallowed dryly.


    At this rate...


    Checking the time, I clicked my tongue internally.


    The next breath ising soon.


    Until now, no one had died from his breath or feather barrage, but we were pushed to a dangerously precarious situation. I almost died myself.


    Once the next breath was loaded, and another feather barrage prepared, the damage we might sustain was unimaginable. We had to make a move before then.


    That was when it happened.


    Tadadat-


    Someone rushed past me towards Wingian.


    I saw a flurry of long, white hair. Startled, I eximed.


    "Nameless?!"


    Nameless had been stationed elsewhere, along with Damien, with the magician party.


    When did she run back here?


    "Your subordinates were worried, so I came to support alone."


    Nameless turned around and gave me a slight smile.


    "You can work me a bit harder, Ash."


    "..."


    Every time I dealt with Nameless, my feelings grewplicated.


    Her ill-fated destiny and... the anxiety that she might transform into something else someday.


    But right now, we desperately needed her help. I nodded, and Nameless dashed forward.


    On the battlefield, just then, the blind swordsman Nobody was drawing his de from its sheath.


    "Over here-!"


    sh!


    Nobody''s strike, second to none except in uracy, flew in brilliantly and


    Cherreak!


    It cleanly bisected Wingian''s tail feather.


    It had been a series of missed strikes throughout the battle, but this one hit was a home run!


    Wingian released a roar filled with pain and rage, and Nobodyughed heartily.


    "I''ve beheaded the enemy leader-!"


    "It''s not the neck, man, that''s the tail!"


    Nheless, a significant feat!


    As Nameless passed by the blind swordsman, she also drew her long sword from her back. Her worn iron sword gathered a dazzling swirl of light.


    "Nameless One...!"


    Sensing Nameless''s presence, Wingian turned to attack her, but Dusk Bringar leaped in front of Wingian, wielding her chained greatsword.


    "Dare you be distracted in my presence?!"


    "Don''t get cocky, half-dragon!"


    Wingian, with too many enemies to hate, was nearly driven mad. He remained in a state of frenzy.


    He seemed to decide to face Dusk Bringar first. The evil dragon opened its massive beak wide and then snapped it shut, precisely capturing Dusk Bringar''s chained greatsword.


    "Uh?!"


    "Die-!"


    Then, as Dusk Bringar''s movements halted for a moment, Wingian unleashed the magical power and sonic boom gathered in his mouth.


    Kwang-!


    A terrible explosion erupted from Wingian''s beak.


    A single breath and Dragon Roar, a sonic attackbined into Wingian''s main restraining technique. In the game, it was a damn technique that had repeatedly ground my vanguards to death.


    However-


    "What...?"


    As the smoke cleared, Dusk Bringar was already not there.


    Dusk Bringar had already released her chained greatsword and was running across the massive head of Wingian.


    The chained greatsword had quickly disassembled and was reforming as armor on her body.


    As soon as the chained greatsword was caught in Wingians beak, Dusk Bringar transformed it into armor. She extracted herself from his beak, safely withstood his attack, and climbed upon his head.


    "Isnt the technology these days amazing?!"


    Dusk Bringar,ughing heartily, saw her armor flow like waves before reshaping into a greatsword in her hand.


    "I have lived for over a hundred and twenty years, yet every day is still new!"


    From greatsword to armor. And back from armor to greatsword.


    Effortlessly controlling the [Lord of the High Tower], Dusk Bringar stood above Wingian''s brow.


    "What wonders might the future hold? Can you even imagine?"


    Brilliant sunset-colored magic power gathered in the raised chained greatsword of Dusk Bringar.


    "You couldnt, with your impoverished imagination. That''s why you only plot to end the world."


    "How dare you climb on my head, a mere wretch of barely a hundred years old, insolently-!"


    "What does it matter if I am a wretch, or a mere half-penny, you ancient relic."


    Whether it was the first time someone had climbed on his head or not, Wingian was utterly blinded by rage, paying attention to nothing else.


    Swoosh-!


    In the meantime, Nameless slid on the ground between Wingian''s legs, slowing her speed, and pointed her sword of light downward.


    The reverse scale on the cleanly severed tail feather glistened openly. Without hesitation, Nameless swung her sword of light from below upwards.


    Simultaneously, Dusk Bringar brought her chained greatsword down vertically with a roar.


    "I have seen far more of this world''s beauty than you have-!"


    The sword of light released by Nameless ripped through Wingians reverse scale from below, shooting upwards,


    And Dusk Bringar''s sunset-hued greatsword smashed Wingians head horn, striking from above downwards.


    The fierce trajectories of both lights met in the center of Wingians body,


    sh-!


    The area lit up as brightly as the massive light that exploded.


    In that immense light, the ancient evil dragon was cleanly obliterated.


    ***


    As the dazzling light dissipated, Wingiany torn to pieces.


    "Ah..."


    With his head severed, the evil dragon uttered a low testament.


    While his raging hatred had burned fiercely, it now cooled off emptily, and with hollow eyes looking at the sky, he muttered,


    "Father, I..."


    The light in Wingian''s remaining eye faded.


    Thus, the Wings of the ck Dragon were silenced.


    As Nameless walked away from the fallen Wingian, she swiftly sheathed her long sword, shaking off the blood, and strapped it to her back.


    Having confirmed Wingians death, Dusk Bringar transformed her greatsword back into coat-form armor and, with a snort, turned around.


    The coat of chains clinked and fluttered at its hem.


    Watching these two impressive figures, I muttered quietly.


    "...somehow, I''ve just been narrating this whole time."


    While myrades were fighting a mythical battle, I had only been watching from afar...


    No, but I am themander. It was a good show. A win-win situation, huh. Hmm.


    As the two approached me, they suddenly looked at each other. Dusk Bringar grinned and gave Nameless a thumbs up.


    "That was awesome, sister Nameless. Good kill!" (TL Note: Reminder that it''s polite and friendly to refer to an older girls Noona, a.k.a., older sister)


    "...?"


    Not just Nameless, but everyone listening turned baffled. It wasnt the conversation but the addressing that was the issue.


    Perplexed, Nameless pointed to herself.


    "Sister...?"


    "Havent you said before you were five hundred years old? Since Im just a bit over a hundred and twenty, youre the older sister, right!"


    Well, that''s true... but it''s just the image...


    It''s strangely awkward to see that dragondy treating someone as a senior... It feels weird...


    "...Sis, then."


    But after a slight smile, Nameless awkwardly returned the thumbs up to Dusk Bringar.


    "Right. I am older than anyone here. Feel free to call me sister or whatever you prefer. It was a good kill for you too, little Dusk." (TL note: That same for younger girls to be called Eonnie, a.k.a., younger sister. Sounds weird, so I''m temporarily trasting it as "Little Dusk", instead of "Younger Sister Dusk" or just in "Sister Dusk")


    ...Little Dusk?


    What kind of rootless title is that?


    Listening to us, our faces grew even more distorted with distress, but the two women didn''t care and exchanged thumbs up,ughing heartily.


    ''Well, if Dusk and Nameless are happy, that''s all that matters. Ash-ash cha-cha-cha...''


    Anyway, we had safely dispatched Wingian.


    There had been crises, moments when we almost died, and there were quite a few injuries. But, once again, we had managed to defeat the dragon without any deaths.


    I surveyed the heroes around me, trying to assess the situation.


    "Tend to the wounded first, gather the loot, and prepare for a slow retreat..."


    Just then.


    Sssss-


    A chill ran down my neck.


    I wasn''t the only one to notice something was off. Nearly all the heroes sensed something and urgently grabbed their weapons.


    "What''s this?!"


    I quickly turned around.


    And thenthere it was.


    The dark sky of the Lake Kingdom. From afar, an anciently majestic creature flew toward us, spreading its evil energy beneath it like a cloud, like a carpet. It fluttered its long, two-pronged beard as it flew.


    In its front paws, it held a giant orb each, observing us with keen, shing golden eyes...


    A long, massive Eastern-style dragon.


    "Scalian...!"


    Recognizing it at a nce, I shouted.


    "Its the ''Pure Scale of the ck Dragon''! Everyone, prepare for battle-!"


    At mymand, the utterly exhausted heroes quickly reformed their ranks and began preparing for dragonbat.


    ''Damn, I didn''t expect it to intervene so soon!''


    This is why I had mentioned the possibility of consecutive battles before.


    Not just because we had to fight these creatures one after the other in the game.


    In the game, it was a rare event that when one of the dragon siblings died, another would appear immediately for revenge.


    And in the worst-case scenario, we could literally face three consecutive battles...!


    ''I prepared for it, but really, did it have toe now?!''


    However, I also knew.


    More often than not, the situation during battle wasnt the worst. Circumstances always seemed to spiral even lower than my worst expectations.


    So, it was inevitable, in a way... predictable that this dragon would appear here!


    "My lord...!"


    Suddenly at my side, Lucas gestured to a scroll he held.


    It was a dungeon escape teleport scroll. He suggested we should not overextend ourselves and escape.


    ''But we can''t do that!''


    Why else would we hunt these dragon sons before fighting the true ck Dragon?


    To craft a Dragon yer, a weapon capable of inflicting damage on that transcendental dragon king.


    But using the dungeon escape teleport scroll means forfeiting all the loot.


    Meaning the creation of a Dragon yer from Wingian would be impossible.


    ''We only escape in the worst-case scenario; until then, we must fight!''


    And we had kept our trump cards in reserve.


    The mage party.


    Not having exhausted this critical force and keeping them immactely on standby was in anticipation of this possible series of battles.


    Especially since the mage party needed to save as much magical power as possible for the battle against the ck Dragon''s eye.


    Damien had used his ultimate move once but should be rested enough to fight. He could probably use [ck Queen] too.


    ''Come on, dragon! Whether it''s one battle or several, it doesn''t matter. I''ll give you a taste of our power!''


    And then.


    Koogung...!


    Gliding smoothly through the sky, the Pure Scale Scaliannded gently at a distance from us.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    The dragon''s body has a reverse scale.


    This scale grows in the opposite direction to the other scales that make up its body, and merely touching it can drive the dragon into a frenzy of rage. That is the reverse scale.


    But, what if.


    There is a dragon whose entire body is made up of reverse scales.


    And if there is just one scale on this dragon''s body that grows in the normal direction.


    For that dragon, which would be the real reverse scale?


    What is right, and what is wrong? Who decides that?


    I ask the people of this world, what is the principle that decides what is right and what is wrong?


    Night Bringer, they say, is a dragon whose entire body is covered in reverse scales.As a dragon against the heavens, even the direction of its scales ispletely opposite to that of ordinary dragons.


    And just like a normal dragon harbors a single reverse scale, Night Bringer harbored just one scale that grew in the normal direction.


    That was the Pure Scale.


    Night Bringer tore this Pure Scale from his body and threw it into the Milky Way.


    And from this torn Pure Scale, Scalian was born.


    ***


    ...so went the mindless content scribbled down in the setting book, which I found myself grumbling about unconsciously.


    No, shouldn''t it be called a Sequential Scale rather than a Pure Scale?


    Pure is used in the sense of being unadulterated, while Sequential is in the sense of being in order.


    Shouldn''t it be a scale in order if its the opposite of a reverse scale? Why did a pure scalee out?


    Anyway, I was turning over even these needless details in my head as I tried to unearth any weaknesses of the dragon that hadnded before us.


    Koo-gung...


    As the giant Oriental dragon touched down, a cloud of dust billowed up.


    Its long whiskers fluttering to the sides, Scalian surveyed us with its round golden eyes.


    "..."


    "..."


    A tense silence flowed between monster and man.


    We were ready to rush at it and swing our weapons at any moment, while Scalian calmly surveyed us.


    Then the great dragon''s mouth slowly opened, and it finally spoke.


    "Uh... really sorry, no, I mean, excuse me..."


    "?"


    "That, I mean, I... ahem. I left my sses in their..."


    "...?"


    "Rushed out so fast that this happened... I''ll be right back if you could just stay here, would that be okay...?"


    "..."


    ...What is this guy saying?


    Is he offering to retreat voluntarily?


    If that was the case, there was no reason to refuse, so I hesitantly nodded. Then Scalian''s face brightened, and it immediately kicked off the ground.


    "Just wait a moment, just a moment! I''ll be right back!"


    And then it flew off at a terrifying speed... only to return huffing and puffing shortly after, sporting an unusuallyrge pair of sses that didnt quite fit its face.


    "Ah~ now I can see well!"


    Scalian, somewhat embarrassed, unnecessarily raised its voice as it turned its head briskly.


    Then Scalian, with its sses andrge eyes, scanned us and burst into an open smile. The giant dragons expression softened like a puppy''s.


    "Ah, to actually meet you in person! I''ve wanted to meet! The Guardian of the World and his heroes!"


    "...?"


    "Ive thoroughly researched your exploits! It''s really amazing, how you''ve managed to defeat such monsters with those small, tiny hands..."


    Is this sarcasm? Or genuine admiration?


    Unable to decide, Scalian slowly raised its front paw. The startled heroes on our side immediately pushed forward their shields, readying for defense.


    "Everyone likes you, but my favorite hero is... you!"


    And the one Scalian pointed at with its paw was...


    "Violet!"


    "...huh?"


    Violet, who had been hiding behind me, let out a stunned noise.


    A mechanical whirring sound came from within Parekian, who was carrying Violet. It sounded suspiciously like it was on alert.


    Scalian shyly spilled out its preferences.


    "Maybe its because Im fundamentally a dragon? I feel a strong attraction to thieves. Wondering when they might rob myir, that kind of bad opponent?"


    "..."


    "And such a thief, moved by a great cause, participates in a grand war to save the world... I love such narratives! It''s delicious!"


    Violet, suddenly the enemy''s top favorite character, muttered with an indescribable expression.


    "No, I don''t care about any great cause, I didn''t even want to participate in the war, I was just dragged here..."


    "..."


    "Why am I... unpopr with human men, but like this with dragons?"


    Unsure whether to be happy that someone liked her or angry because it was an enemy dragon, Violet was thrown into confusion.


    In this bizarre atmosphere, I rubbed my aching forehead.


    ''What is this dragon up to, really...''


    Unlike Wingian, he had not a hint of the majesty one would expect from a vile dragon... Well, maybe its easier to deal with if hecks that dignity...


    I sighed deeply and spoke in a serious tone.


    "I''m not interested in whatever fascination you have with us, dragon."


    "Ah, of course I like you too, Ash! Your unyielding will! And your lousy talent! I like that too, no doubt a talent unfit for a hero, but you struggle on with it..."


    "No, thats enough! Stop talking!"


    I know my stats are low, shut your damn mouth, you cursed dragon!


    I snapped in irritation.


    "If we came here to fight and kill each other, cut the crap and lets get on with it. We''re already quite tired from killing your brother."


    I just want to chop off your head too and then clock out! Especially with the back-to-back battles, its nerve-racking enough without your babbling!


    As I got prickly, the cowed Scalian bowed its head and observed me cautiously.


    "Um, to get to the point, I didn''te here to fight you guys."


    I narrowed my eyebrows. So what?


    Arent we supposed to be fighting over the existence of the world anyway? If you''re not here to fight, whye at all? Dont tell me you came just to have a favorite talk?


    "You''ve killed my brother Wingian, so next you''lle to kill me... right?"


    "..."


    Thats correct.


    Following Wingian, I nned to hunt down Scalian and then Ipian, in that order, as we could easily raid them with the resources we had.


    "I have a request."


    Scalian cleared its throat with a cough! and looked at me earnestly.


    "Please kill mest."


    "...What?"


    I stuttered, confused, then managed to ask.


    "You mean, after killing your older brother, Ipian, you want us to take you down?"


    "No, no. Eventer than that."


    Scalian smiled wryly.


    "After you defeat my father, Night Bringer. Then kill me."


    "...?!"


    I had so many questions, but I started with the most pressing.


    "Why?"


    I didnt understand the motive behind such a request. It was baffling.


    "Because I want to see."


    Scalian then slowly exined.


    "How youll kill my brother Ipian. How you''ll kill my father, Night Bringer. I''m curious about the method, the story."


    "..."


    "Ill tell you upfront. I am a child of the ck Dragon. I belong to a n that seeks to annihte the world, and I indeed wish for the worlds end. It''s an undeniable truth that I am also an enemy you must fight."


    Calmly affirming that it was our adversary.


    "But more than that, I''m curious."


    The dragon revealed its inner thoughts.


    "Ipian is strong. And Night Bringer is iparably stronger than anyone."


    "..."


    "I want to see how you will deal with them. If we must fight and kill each other, I at least want to see the end of this story."


    Scalian looked around at us carefully.


    "Guardian of the World. And heroes. You have fought battles that were nearly impossible. There were countless times you should have been wiped out. But you''ve made it this far."


    We still held our weapons aloft, wary of it.


    "As someone who has followed your journey, I cant stop the story here. Whether you die or I die, I cant allow the story to end here. Thats my true feeling."


    The dragon stopped speaking, and I let out a long sigh.


    "So youre asking... to dy our fight? You want to watch the story of us killing your brother and your father?"


    "Yeah! Thats it. How about it? Not a bad proposal..."


    I responded immediately.


    "I refuse."


    "Eeeek!"


    Startled by my blunt reply, Scalian was taken aback. I growled.


    "To kill Night Bringer, the ck Dragon, we need a Dragon yer forged using you."


    "..."


    "It''s already a near-impossible task to bring down Night Bringer using all the Dragon yers created from your brothers, and you ask me to postpone our fight till after? That makes no sense."


    Then Scalian tilted its head.


    "It seems like I could rece that Dragon yer, no? Actually, it''s the opposite. The weapon forged by killing me would inherit my traits, essentially recing my role, right?"


    "...Technically, yes."


    "So, is there really a need to make me into a Dragon yer? I could just join the fight directly."


    I frowned at this absurd suggestion.


    "You''re saying youd help us kill your father?"


    "Yes."


    "Why would you go that far?"


    "Well..."


    Scalian smiled sheepishly.


    "To be honest, even with my full support, I doubt you could defeat my father."


    "..."


    "Ash. You don''t understand the terror of my father. He''s unlike any entity you''ve ever faced."


    Though Scalian''s voice still carried its characteristic nerdy vibe.


    "You''re going to die. Yourrades too. Your city and your alliance will be annihted, and the world will end."


    There was an unprecedented certainty in its voice.


    That we would surely lose the battle against the ck Dragon.


    It wasnt just a prediction... it was stated as an inevitable fact.


    "And still, youd join my side?"


    Teasing, Scalian nodded.


    "That''s right, Id join your side."


    "..."


    "The world''s going to end anyway, right? Might as well choose the more interesting side, don''t you think?"


    I put my hands on my hips and sighed heavily.


    Then I looked around at my heroes.


    Everyone was watching me. Their gazes were anxious but also full of trust in me.


    "..."


    After a brief contemtion.


    I red at Scalian.


    "How can I believe anything you''ve said is true?"


    "Is there a need to believe?"


    Scalian pointed towards Parekian, who was carrying Violet.


    "Just cast your mind control on me, like you did on Parekian."


    "..."


    ''Be Mine!'' is a skill that can be used once per stage.


    But this time, the monster side had self-applied a penalty, skipping a total of four stages.


    Because of this, I was currently able to use the ''Be Mine!'' skill a few more times.


    No, but thats not the issue...


    "Youre saying youd willingly subject yourself to my mind control? Is this matter worth that much to you?"


    "I told you, Ash."


    Laying t on its belly, arms spread out, Scalian disabled its mental barriers.


    "The world is about to end. On the day my father marches, everything will burn."


    "..."


    "If it''s my fate to shatter along with the world at that time..."


    This was, in its own way...


    "I want to have an adventure alongside the heroes I''ve always admired before that happens."


    It would be itsst amusement in the dragon''s life.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Thus.


    Suddenly, ''Pure Scale of the ck Dragon'' Scalian had be one of my captured monsters.


    I groaned as I looked at the list of my captured monsters in the system window.


    ''No, why... Am I really bing a capture monster master?''


    And it''s filled with legendary ones at that. To think there are as many as two dragons. If a Capture Monster Championship ever took ce, this would be championship-level power.


    "If I had known, should I have tried to capture Wingian too? Or maybe Ipian... Gasp, what if there''s a set effect when you catch them all..."


    As I muttered about the achievements I might have missed, a rebuttal came from behind.


    "That''s going to be tough."


    Scalian, who was fiddling with the cor-shaped restraint around his neck as if it were curious, exined."It''s odd for me to say this as a dragon friendly to humans... but my brothers despise humans to their very bones. They''d rather kill themselves than be your subordinates."


    Suddenly, I remembered Kali-Alexander who hadmitted suicide upon bing a captured monster, despite being friendly to humans.


    And the figure of Salome, who had willingly be my captured monster...


    "..."


    Which category does this guy in front of me fall into?


    Does he really intend to be on my side?


    Scalian was currently polymorphed into a human form.


    Messy long hair,rge sses of the same style he wore as a dragon, and a voluminous robe.


    He was definitely a handsome man in his original form, but his gloomyplexion and the awkwardly raised corners of his mouth ruined his looks. He was oozing nerdiness...


    ''...Strangely, he feels like a kindred spirit, which makes me feel weird.''


    Memories of being RetroAddict shed in my brain.


    I shook my head quickly. Gah, no. Now is not the time to form a nerd connection.


    "Phew... Enough. We''ll talk moreter."


    I snapped my fingers.


    "For now, just get stored away."


    "Ooh, to be stored away in subspace like this..."


    Scalian, who had been marveling, vanished into my capture monster-exclusive subspace with a whoosh.


    Parekian was sucked in as well, and Violet, who had been lying on top, fell to the ground with a shriek.


    I clicked my tongue inwardly.


    ''...Is there any point to this?''


    It seems dragons can tear through subspace ande out on their own will anyway.


    Anyway, with Scalian''s interruption taken care of, and luckily, Ipian didn''t barge in. It seems today''s ordeal is finally over.


    "Alright, everyone, good work! Let''s wrap this up! Grab your stuff and let''s go home!"


    I had the heroes gather the corpse of Wingian and the loot from Rare.


    While everyone was busy collecting the loot, I looked around.


    "And... I need to take care of these bastards."


    "..."


    Standing awkwardly on the side was the Banshee Legion Commander. She was still holding the head of the Duhan Legion Commander in her arms.


    "Leave them to me, Prince Ash!"


    Dearmudin and his party of mages raised attack spells in their hands in unison.


    "We didn''t get to do anything today, so at least let us take these guys down!"


    Having been excluded from the battle in anticipation of further dragon intrusions, the mage party was itching for action.


    Dearmudin chuckled wickedly as he approached the Banshee Legion Commander.


    "It''s a bit disappointing that our only prey today is a dead Duhan and a half-crushed Banshee, but if we can take down a monster..."


    Just then, the Duhan Legion Commander''s head, which the Banshee was holding, suddenly opened its eyes.


    "I''m not dead yet..."


    "Whoaaa!"


    Startled, Dearmudin jumped back, and the other heroes around screamed in shock.


    Carried away, I screamed along before suddenly regaining myposure and trying to regain my dignity.


    "No, I thought you were definitely dead since you were just a head! What the heck!"


    "Duhans are always separated from their heads... Just being a head doesn''t mean I''m dead."


    No, I... knew that, but you had your eyes tightly shut, so of course I thought you were just dead!


    "Si, si, it''s... it''s bad for my heart..."


    Dearmudin''s legs went weak, and he trembled as he searched his pockets for medicine. Oh, grandpa, you need to be careful watching horror movies at your age...


    Then the Banshee Legion Commander, still holding the Duhan''s head, spoke up.


    "Huhuhuh..."


    "Why are you pretending to cry while being able to speak just fine? Just say it with words."


    "Uhhuhuh... bas... tard...huhuhuh."


    You just said bastard, didn''t you! Definitely called me bastard!


    "Guardian of Humanity. I have a proposal."


    The Duhan Legion Commander spoke. I''m not particrly fond of horror movies, so it was ufortable facing him, but I still listened attentively.


    "Let''s hear it."


    "Wouldn''t you allow us to join your alliance as well?"


    I furrowed my brows. The Duhan Legion Commander continued calmly.


    "The ck Dragon n has not only enved our legion for centuries but also... killed everyone like this."


    "..."


    "I want revenge on them. If I can contribute to their destruction, I''m willing to cooperate."


    I snorted.


    "So, you just don''t want to die right now?"


    "...Honestly, that''s not entirely untrue."


    Dearmudin, who had taken his heart medicine, seemed better and began doing aerobics with a huff and puff!


    mes wrapped around his fingertips as he slowly did his health exercises, and it was clear he''d roast these monsters once he finished.


    The urgency slightly heightened in the Duhan Legion Commander''s voice as he continued.


    "But our hatred towards the ck Dragon legion is certain. If we can contribute even slightly to their downfall, we''ll do whatever it takes."


    The Banshee Legion Commander chimed in.


    "ck, ck, ck, ck dragon bastards...huhuhuh."


    "Now you''re swearing quite naturally, Banshee."


    I pondered for a moment.


    The surrounding heroes and monster Legion Commanders stiffly waited for my decision, while Dearmudin continued his slow aerobics. Huff and puff...


    "Sigh..."


    After exhaling deeply, I nodded.


    "Alright. But you''ll have to be my captured monsters."


    I still have a few uses left of [Be Mine!]. Theres no reason not to ept Legion Commander-level bosses if they fall into my trap without resistance.


    These guys havent really harmed us, after all...


    A faint smile crossed the Duhan Legion Commander''s fearsome face.


    "I will dly do so."


    The Banshee Legion Commander sobbed pitifully.


    "Uhhuhuh...thank you...huhuhuh."


    "Either cry or speak, please choose one..."


    I used [Be Mine!] in rapid session and captured the Duhan Legion Commander (only the head) and the Banshee Legion Commander (speaks well).


    Thus, today''s capture monster haul.


    [I''ve enlisted Pure Scale of the ck Dragon Scalian (SSR) as an ally!]


    [I''ve enlisted Duhan Lord ck Rider (SSR) as an ally!]


    [I''ve enlisted Banshee Queen Cliodhna (SSR) as an ally!]


    "..."


    Its like reluctantly epting perishable food from the neighbors.


    Isnt today''s haul insanely good...? All SSR grade?


    Huh? No joke, am I really bing a capture monster master?


    I briefly entertained the thought before shaking my head. What would I do even if I became a master? Theres no championship league!


    "Get yourselves together. I''ll call on you again."


    I snapped my fingers, and the two monster Legion Commanders were sucked into subspace and vanished.


    Sweating, the heroes looked at me, and I nodded.


    "Well, that''s that. Let''s all head back! Time to wrap up and rest."


    "Yes!"


    The rest of the heroes hurried to assist with collecting the loot.


    "Hehe, it really feels like my cardiovascr health improves when I do the Ivory Tower health exercises I developed myself..."


    After finishing his exercises and returningte, Dearmudin looked around with wide eyes.


    "What! Prince Ash, where did all my achievements go!"


    "..."


    I, thinking it bad for his cardiovascr health, had cleared everything away...


    I massaged the grumbling old mages shoulders as we walked together towards the exit.


    "Well need your great performance in the next battle. Let''s conserve your strength until then."


    "You really mean that, Prince Ash?! Im counting on you!"


    I grimaced.


    Really, because in the next battle, this old mage must shine.


    We took down Wingian and captured Scalian, next battle, it''s Ipian.


    A tough battle was approaching where our frontline mages would truly suffer.


    ***


    After returning to Crossroads and taking a break,


    The next day, I went straight to the forge.


    The loot acquired from this free exploration was lined up inside the forge. Kellibey couldn''t help but marvel repeatedly as he inspected Wingian''s scales and feathers.


    "Amazing, truly amazing...! I''ve never seen materials like these in my life!"


    Tustivian was also an exceptionally fine top-grade material, capable of creating powerful equipment.


    But Wingian was of a higher ss. After all, it was a genuine dragon species.


    "These feathers are particrly remarkable."


    Kellibey picked up a feather and waved it.


    "Not as good as the scales, but still robust... and above all, light."


    "Rear support heroes can wear this equipment without burden."


    Typically, normal armor is heavy, burdensome for mages, rear supports, and heroes like me with weaker stamina.


    Equipment made from Wingian''s feathers would provide an excellent alternative.


    "Please make robes or capes from this. Hmm, then the mages should wear them first. They''re going to have a tough time in the next battle..."


    "No."


    Lucas, who had followed me and was standing behind me, spoke in a stern voice.


    "My lord, you should wear it."


    "..."


    "My lord, please. In thest battle, you almost didn''t make it. If it hadn''t been for Hecate and the Glory Knights, it would have been really dangerous."


    Lucas, who had much to unload, poured out his reasoning, and Evangeline, standing behind him with her arms crossed, nodded in agreement.


    "There are always variables on the battlefield. No matter how cautious you are, my lord, idents that you overlook are bound to happen."


    "..."


    I recalled how Wingian had gathered its breath even as it fell with severed wings.


    Such a thing would be impossible in a game. But this is reality.


    The transcendent will and hatred of the evil dragon... will continue to target the parts I least expect.


    "Evangeline and I, the Glory Knights, and many others are prepared to risk our lives to protect you, my lord. But there may be situations where we cannot reach you."


    I could do nothing but grunt in response.


    "Please wear proper armor. This is advice from your bodyguard."


    "Alright, alright... Kellibey, then make a cape as a top priority, please. Include a barrier creation artifact in it. Make it strong enough to withstand at least one dragon breath."


    Kellibey looked incredulous.


    "This guy, this guy, see if he has any conscience... A cape to withstand dragon breath?"


    "It seems possible with these materials, doesnt it? Why not give it a try?"


    "Just because its not his job to make it, he talks so easily."


    However, Kellibey did not ultimately refuse. Despite his grumbling, the smile tugging at the corners of his beard suggested he was already excited about the prospect of making it.


    "We''ll handle the regr equipment like that... but this will be the real challenge."


    Thump!


    A beautifully glowing magic core was ced on the workbench. We all swallowed our saliva as we gazed at it.


    Wingian''s magic core.


    In other words, the dragon heart.


    Just as the dagger [Isagum] made from the dragon heart of Tustivian possessed an extraordinary destructive power.


    The equipment to be made from the even more powerful dragon of Wingian''s magic core would also be incredibly potent.


    Kellibey squinted his piercing eyes at me and asked.


    "So, what do you n to make with this?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Equipment made from a Dragon Heart, or the power core of a dragon, is significantly more powerful and efficient than other gear.


    Moreover, the characteristics of the dragon to whom the Dragon Heart belonged are reflected.


    Wingian''s innate traits include mind control, feather bombardment, and flight. Of these, mind control is notably the most significant.


    ''If I were to create a piece of equipment that enhances the mind control ability by a hundred percent, and I used it...''


    It would synergize incredibly well with my ''Gaze of Command.''


    If enemies vulnerable to mental attacks were to swarm, I could single-handedly control their minds and defeat them.


    However, the immediate problem is the enemies that need to be defeated right now.


    The immediate threats are the Eye of the ck Dragon, Ipian, and Night Bringer, a high-ranking monster with overwhelming resistance to mental status abnormalities.


    Especially against Night Bringer, the likelihood of mind control being ineffective is overwhelmingly high.''Parekian was abat-oriented individual among the ck Dragon troops and had low magic power, yet I managed to force mind control on him by repeatedly applying ''Elemental Disassemble,'' and Scalian could be captured only because he removed his own barriers.''


    The two dragons I captured were special cases. Realistically, using mind control as a tactic against the remaining dragons is difficult and inefficient.


    The second option to consider then would be feather bombardment.


    ''If I were to create a bow or a long-range weapon utilizing the feather bombardment ability... It would boast remarkable power.''


    If I were to imbue bows or crossbows with the feather bombardment trait, they could wipe out several waves of enemies with insane firepower.


    Suddenly, I thought of Burnout. If that elf archer were still alive, this weapon would have been a great option.


    "..."


    But feather bombardment is primarily specialized for dealing with multiple enemies.


    It''s not about a concentrated single shot but optimized for striking a wide area simultaneously. In other words... It also won''t y a significant role in the next raid.


    What''s needed now is a powerful shot that can prate the hard scales of a dragon in one go.


    ''Perhaps it would be better to give up on the feather bombardment and create a regr breath-powered gun for immediate dragon hunting.''


    Anyway, skipping the feather bombardment trait leaves.


    ''The flight trait.''


    I became lost in thought.


    Even in the game, it was possible to create armor with the flight trait granted by Wingian''s power core.


    The armor released had a wide-area flight special function that could temporarily make all nearby allies fly.


    ''This equipment would...''


    Provide mobility to our allied artillery.


    At least once, it would allow them to dodge the dragon''s wide-range attacks, and more actively operate mages and ranged attackers.


    "...Good."


    After much thought, I decided.


    At first nce, it seemed the most mundane, but creating equipment that would aid the survival of our rear-line troops through wide-area flight.


    I detailed this intention to Kellibey, and he nodded in agreement readily.


    "I thought I''d make a weapon as shy as ''Imperial Edict,'' but... well, this isn''t bad either! Besides, it''s your decision after all."


    I grinned.


    For a mage, survivability equates to offensive power.


    Rather than firing a spell and retreating from the field, if this equipment can assure survival and allow for bolder movements. It will undoubtedly be an asset in battle.


    Most importantly, in the uing battlethe Eye of the ck Dragon raid the flight feature will be of great help.


    "So, it''s armor, but... what kind of armor?"


    Kellibey asked, and I replied immediately.


    "A robe for mages, please!"


    Following that, I fiddled with my hands and chuckled heartily.


    "Finally, it''s time to present a fine piece of equipment to our me Magus."


    Listening, Evangeline tilted her head.


    "The me Magus...? You mean Sister Lilly?"


    Then, from the other side, Lilly, who was working on something with the Alchemist Guild Master, looked over in shock. I waved my hands frantically.


    "No, no, the older one!"


    Why are there so many me Maguses in this ce!


    ***


    After checking on various tasks throughout Crossroad.


    I returned to the lord''s manorte in the afternoon. Oh, I''m tired.


    ''I''d love to take a long nap, but there''s so much to do.''


    I first wanted to talk to Scalian.


    After all, he was one of my captured monsters, couldmunicate, and was friendly towards humans. There must be some information I could extract.


    However, when I checked... this guy wasn''t in the subspace. Parekian was missing as well.


    "Where have these guys gone again..."


    "...I have a guess."


    Lucas muttered begrudgingly, and I had a hunch too.


    So, to the lord''s manor garden.


    Sure enough, both problematic dragons were gathered here.


    Parekian was curled up as if embracing a precious egg, encircling someone in the middle with his long body.


    Without saying, that someone was Violet.


    "...kill me..."


    Violet, with a pale face, stared into the void, drooling from the corner of her mouth. Her condition worsens by the day.


    "Ah, uh, uhh..."


    On the opposite side, Scalian in human form was fidgeting, ncing towards Violet.


    Then, as if gathering courage, Scalian took a deep breath and stepped forward towards Violet.


    "Um, um... I have something to say..."


    Then.


    Vrrrrr-!


    Parekian got angry. His whole body turned red, emitting a fearsome engine sound.


    From what looked like an electric massage chair about to switch tobat mode, Violet looked at Scalian with drained eyes. Scalian, not knowing what to do, stepped back.


    "No, it''s nothing..."


    And soon after, he was crumpled in a corner, whining.


    "Oh, I want to get along too..."


    "..."


    "Fine. One more time...!"


    This nerdy dragon did not give up and kept circling the area, and each time he got closer, Parekian reacted prickly, continuing to wrap around Violet.


    Watching this from a distance, I muttered in dismay.


    "Why are they shooting a romance fantasy."


    "...Romance?"


    Lucas asked incredulously as if to say ''where do you see that?'', but isn''t that exactly the setup?


    Like titles such as ''Born to Be Loved by Dragons'' or ''Dragons Obsessed with Destroying the World Choose Me.''


    Unexpectedly bing the protagonist of a dragon-romance-fantasy, Violet, caught between two dragons, was so pleased she even shed a tear. Looks happy, so okay...


    Anyway, I couldn''t just watch this disaster unfold indefinitely, so I made my presence known by approaching.


    Then the two dragons and one human turned to look at me.


    Zip!


    With amazing speed, Violet dashed out from between the two dragons and grabbed my trousers.


    "Your Majesty! I mean, handling one was tough, but two is crossing the line! I can''t take it anymore, I''m going crazy! I''m dying!"


    Cutting off Violet''s continued pleas, I simply replied.


    "Sry doubled."


    "Eh."


    "Two dragons, so double the pay. Okay?"


    Violet had already received a significant sry boost when she was assigned exclusively to Parekian. And now double that!


    She became stunned by the shocking financial remedy.


    While Violet was momentarily stunned, I gestured for Scalian toe over. I hade today to try to extract some information from this friend.


    "Ah, hello, Ash!"


    Scalian awkwardly waved his hand and then approached me hesitantly.


    Watching a love fantasy or breeding diary unfold between two dragons and one human was fun. Or perhaps forming a nerd sympathy bond with this nerdy dragon could be enjoyable too.


    "Scalian."


    But I decided to focus on a more pressing issue.


    "Tell me about your brother, Ipian."


    Cutting to the chase, Scalian shuddered.


    I looked Scalian in the eye and enunciated each word clearly.


    "His strengths, his weaknesses, and... everything else you know."


    Thest ck Dragon Legion to defeat before heading to topple the ck Dragon, the ''Eye of the ck Dragon'' Ipian.


    Of course, I already knew about Ipian. His strengths, weaknesses, and hidden aspects. I''ve defeated him several times in the game.


    This question was both an attempt to reconcile information between the game and reality, and a test to see if Scalian would correctly provide that information.


    ''I still don''t trust this guy.''


    He may act clueless, but this guy is one of Night Bringer''s most powerful offspring. I''m not going to trust him easily.


    ''Whether you are truly on my side or not.''


    This question and answer session will make that clear.


    "Hmm..."


    To what extent he had read the intent behind my question.


    The seemingly clueless dragon''s face suddenly sharpened, and a smile of enjoyment appeared on his lips.


    Scalian naturally sat at the outdoor table in the garden not far away, his golden eyes sparkling behind his sses as he looked at me.


    "Alright. Then... we should start with this. Brother Ipian is the only multi-headed dragon among Father''s children."


    I clenched my fist at his following words.


    "He resembles ''Father''s true form'' the most, hence he is the eldest."


    Three-headed Ipian.


    Since each of his heads can use breath, magic, and dragon fear separately, he is the most challenging monster to face among the children of the ck Dragon.


    ...and he also resembles the seven-headed Night Bringer the most.


    ***


    Eti''s honey Inn.


    Second floor. Junior''s room.


    "...You can really do a good job, right?"


    Hecate, wearing a robe and sitting in front of the mirror, asked with a half-doubting voice.


    Behind her, Junior chuckled and shed the scissors in her hand.


    "I''ve been cutting my siblings'' hair from their infancy through their teenage years at home. I''m probably better than your average hairdresser."


    "I trust you, Junior..."


    Hecate clenched her eyes shut, and Junior took a deep breath before carefully picking up the styling scissors.


    Hecate had taken the full brunt of Wingian''s breath in thest raid.


    Though her burnt and crushed body quickly recovered, her long hair was gone. Her hair had reverted to the short style she had during her school days.


    "Actually, since I was appointed to the Glory Knights... since I was cursed, my body hasn''t grown at all. My hair doesn''t grow, and my nails don''t grow either..."


    Forever preserved in the appearance she had at her graduation ceremony.


    Though Hecate had lived like this, she wanted to show Lucas a changed look when she came to Crossroad this time.


    So, wanting a change of image, she had donned a dress and shoes she usually wouldn''t wear and even bought an expensive wig.


    But now, even that wig had burned, and Hecate''s hair was back to its original short look.


    Shocked by her unchanged appearance from her school days, Hecate had locked herself in her room.


    Junior, worried, came to find out what was wrong and offered a solution.


    Short hair could be styled in many ways, trust it to her, the best hairdresser of the Jupiter family...


    "Even now, you''re quite cute."


    "Absolutely not. Lucas, that guy, doesn''t even see me as a woman."


    "No, maybe that''s just because that knight''s perceptiveness is legendary..."


    As they chatted and rxed Hecate''s nerves, Junior brought the scissors to the side of Hecate''s head.


    ''Cut here, trim there, and with heat and wind magic...''


    Junior may not have the sophistication of a hairdresser from the Imperial Capital, but she was confident she could make a cute style change.


    At least enough for Lucas to notice the difference.


    Having calcted her moves, Junior advanced the scissors, and Hecate swallowed her nervous saliva with her eyes tightly closed.


    That''s when it happened.


    Burst!


    "Cough! Hecate, are you here? I have something to say..."


    Suddenly, the door was flung open, and Dusk Bringar burst in.


    Startled by the sudden intrusion, Hecate jerked violently, and Junior swallowed a scream.


    Snip!


    And then.


    The scissors, going much deeper than Junior had nned, chopped off arge chunk of Hecate''s side hair.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Hecate''s beige hair fluttered and scattered in all directions.


    Hecate hunched over in the chair, Junior holding the scissors, and Dusk Bringar, who had just opened the door and was still holding the doorknob.


    All three remained motionless, as a hellish silence ensued.


    The same thought crossed everyone''s minds.


    This is a disaster...


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    With a chunk of her side hair brutally chopped off, Hecate smiled nonchntly.


    "I''ll just die for a moment ande back. Then I''ll be revived with my old hair, and we can continue..."


    "How can you say something so horrifying?!"


    Junior desperately grabbed Hecate, who was staggering towards the exit.


    Hecate kept trying to slip away, saying, ''I know many painless ways to die, so it''s okay,'' while Junior clung to her, pleading, ''I''ll try to fix everything, so dont die!''


    As the two women struggled, Dusk Bringar blocked Hecates path with a heavy sigh.


    "First, Hecate. I must tell you why I''vee here."


    At that moment, Junior, who had been clutching at Hecate''s hem while lying on the ground, shouted with a face full of injustice."Its all because the Duchess suddenly opened the door, causing this mess! Apologize first!"


    "That, that was not my intention! Anyway, listen to why I came here!"


    Ahem! Dusk Bringar, gathering her breath, looked seriously at Hecate.


    "Hecate. Your ''curse'' is nearing its end."


    At those words, Hecate''s red eyes regained focus.


    Hecate slowly faced Dusk Bringar, who nodded.


    "Sinceing to this frontline, you have already died twice."


    Once in an ident at a construction site.


    Once more during a Wingian raid while saving Ash.


    Hecate had died and was revived by the curse.


    "I created the curse on you. So, I know."


    Dusk Bringar raised her small hand and lifted one finger.


    "One more time. If you touch death just once more, the curse on you will dissipate, and you... will end."


    One more death would be the third death at this frontline.


    At that time, Hecate would end, Dusk Bringar dered calmly.


    Junior, with eyes wide open, stuttered.


    "W-What do you mean, it ends?"


    "It will revive onest time. The problem is what happens after."


    Dusk Bringar, crossing her arms, sighed.


    "Normally, one gets ''suspended.'' Both soul and body preserved, unable to move or decay... just frozen alive."


    "Eek."


    Junior, swallowing a scream, asked urgently.


    "What if she''s lucky? Isnt there a better oue?"


    "This is the lucky oue."


    "This is good?! Are you saying there''s a worse scenario?"


    "Yes. In the unlucky scenario..."


    Hecate clenched her fist tightly.


    "You be a wraith."


    "A wraith? You mean...?"


    "Losing all reason, memory, and pride... you would seek to ughter everything around you."


    Dusk Bringar dered calmly.


    "Simply put, you be a monster."


    "..."


    "Thats why, when the Glory Knights near suspension, they transfer the curse to a sessor and prepare for their end."


    "The end, you say..."


    "If suspended, youll be entombed alive; if turned into a monster, your sessor will behead you personally."


    A sneer formed on Dusk Bringars lips.


    "The curse grants immortality while active. This is a fair price to pay."


    "How, how can this be...!"


    "Dont be too harsh, young mage. Both this child and I havee too far for that."


    Dusk Bringar clicked her tongue as she looked at Hecates short-cut side hair.


    "So, Hecate. Dont waste thest of your lives over something as trivial as hair."


    "..."


    "Besides... its not like theres no third option."


    Both Hecate and Juniors eyes widened. Dusk Bringar''s bitter smile deepened.


    "As the inventor of the curse, I''vee to make a proposal to you, thest generation of Glory Knights, who can no longer inherit the curse."


    Dusk Bringar''s amber eyes glittered with a sinister darkness.


    "If you dislike the endings of being buried alive or beheaded as a monster... how about it. Will you listen to my proposal?"


    ***


    After ending her ''proposal,'' Dusk Bringar left the room.


    "Im sorry about the side hair... Ahem."


    With just that, she left.


    "..."


    As Hecate mulled over Dusk Bringars ''proposal,'' she slumped back into the chair in front of the mirror.


    Junior, awkwardly standing behind the thoughtful Hecate, eventually took a deep breath and raised the hairdressing scissors again.


    "Hecate."


    "Yes?"


    "Now that it''se to this... I mean your hair. Why not try something adventurous?"


    Hecate looked at Junior in the mirror with curiosity. Junior rambled on.


    "After all, that knight Lucas, he doesn''t care how hard we try to look good."


    "...That''s true."


    "Then, how about we do the opposite... go all out?!"


    "All out?"


    "Really bold, just try something new that you haven''t done before!"


    They were talking about hairstyles.


    But it was also about Hecate''s curse.


    On the brink anyway. Why not boldly seek another path...


    ''At least it''s better than being buried alive or beheaded byrades.''


    Junior unwittingly added more.


    "The world is ending anyway!"


    "..."


    "The world might be doomed soon, right? Of course, we are struggling to prevent that, but still, its the end of an era! When else to take such bold adventures, right?"


    Hecate, who had been nkly listening, finally chuckled.


    "That''s true."


    "Huh?"


    "If the world is ending anyway, why hesitate to try things we''ve never done before."


    Hecate closed her eyes and leaned back in the chair.


    "Let''s do it, an adventure."


    "...!"


    "Please take care of it, Junior. Make it so bold that... Lucas will have to open his eyes wide."


    Junior grinned and adjusted her grip on the scissors.


    "Leave it to me!"


    As Hecate felt the scissors touch her hair, she asked cautiously.


    "But how are you going to make it bold..."


    Snip!


    Rustle...


    The already heavily cut side hair fell off in another bunch.


    "...?"


    Cold sweat trickled down under Hecates chin.


    "Um, Junior...? Just a moment..."


    But Junior''s eyes, reflected in the mirror, had already entered a state of magical concentration.


    Hecate watched her beige hair fall in small pieces, screaming silently inside.


    ***


    After the conversation with the Scalian. Evening.


    I took the heroes from the lords mansion to a restaurant downtown because Evangeline had been whining about wanting to eat out.


    "The world is ending, Im going to eat everything I want! Lets go out and eat!"


    "Really, using the end of the world as a cheat code to throw a tantrum, do I have to indulge everything?"


    Of course, I was indulging her. Damn it.


    Once we sat in a cafeteria (chosen by Evangeline), she picked up the menu chattering.


    "This ce is delicious! They arrange New Terra cuisine in Southern style, and there''s not a single bad dish!"


    Basically, they make Seoul cuisine spicy like the Southern style.


    "Is there ever a dish you find unptable?"


    Ignoring my quip, Evangeline called over a waiter and started ordering.


    A young waiter earnestly nodded as he took down Evangelines endless meat orders.


    "So, how was it, my lord."


    Lucas, who had been satisfied watching Evangelines meaty orders, suddenly asked me.


    "You mean the talk with the Scalian?"


    "Yes. I''m curious if you got the answers you wanted."


    "Yeah... it was enough."


    The Scalian had faithfully answered my questions.


    The strengths and weaknesses of the Ipian, hidden elements.


    Each of the three heads personalities, the rare location of the Ipian, especially what to watch out for, and more...


    It matches the information in the game. No, it was even more detailed.


    Thanks to that, I could establish tactics for confronting the Ipian. The Scalian was definitely cooperative.


    However... I still couldnt trust the Scalian.


    Of course, its foolish to trust a surrendered enemymander right away. But more than that, I felt a certain eeriness from him.


    What is it?


    Naturally, we use each other as needed. If the Scalian proves helpful in the Ipian raid, and then Night Bringer raid, I''ll milk him dry.


    But what are his true intentions?


    What really is... his reason for cooperating with us?


    "People are beings who strive to understand each other."


    Lucas suddenly uttered, and I quickly looked his way.


    "This is the definition of a person you gave on this frontline."


    "..."


    "Are you going to apply that rule to the monsters too?"


    If Scalian truly tries to be on our side, would I see him not as a monster I need to kill, but as a person I need to protect?


    That was Lucass question.


    "How much darkness... are you willing to embrace?"


    "..."


    I couldn''t answer easily. Lucas was about to ask something more with a serious look on his face when


    "Ah, you were all here!"


    Junior''s voice came from the direction of the street. I eximed, ''Oh,'' and looked over.


    "The Grand Sorceress of Water and Wind has arrived. Good timing. Let''s grab some food toge"


    I stopped mid-sentence.


    Behind Junior, an utterly transformed Hecate was approaching, not knowing what to do with herself.


    "Uh, Hecate, your hair has... changed?"


    It used to be long and lush beige right after arriving at the frontline.


    It turned into a bob cut reaching below her neck after being burnt in Wingian battle.


    Now, it was a sharp, ear-revealing, pixie cut as if drawn in a picture.


    "Does it look strange...?"


    Hecate seemed awkward with her significantly shorter hair, and I gave a thumbs up.


    "No, no! It suits you perfectly!"


    Since I was partly to me for Hecate''s hair burning, I exaggeratedly raised my thumb. It actually looked quite splendid...


    Just then, Junior, raising her nose, chimed in, "I did the cutting"


    "It''s not easy for a woman to pull off a short cut!"


    "That''s true, it''s not easy."


    "It was one of my dreams, but I knew it wouldn''t suit me. I wanted to see it look good on someone else... Fortunately, Lady Hecate was there. Hehe, I took the chance to fulfill a personal desire!" (TL note: Look up images of "Pixie cut shaved sides")


    "Good job, good job."


    But what mattered wasn''t mine or Junior''s opinion, but Hecate''s and her object of interestLucas''s opinion.


    And surprisingly,


    "No, Hecate!"


    Lucas was incredibly pleased.


    "You look absolutely cool!"


    "Eh? Oh, uh..."


    A startled Hecate blushed.


    Lucas ran up to inspect Hecate''s hair and nodded in satisfaction.


    "A knight''s hairstyle should be functional after all."


    "...?"


    "Stylish as it is now, how about going even shorter next time? If you want, I''ll shave it myself with a razor de."


    "..."


    Listening to this, we all swallowed hard.


    Could it be...


    This knight thinks Hecate looks cooler because her hair is shorter than before...?


    "You look totally cool, Hecate! This is the coolest look I''ve ever seen on you!"


    With a smile, Hecate began to tremble, then clenched her fists. She spat out,


    "Even if the world ends..."


    "Huh?"


    "Even if the world ends, you''re still clueless, you jerk!"


    Hecate grabbed Lucas by the cor and started a scuffle, and the surrounding heroes rushed to intervene. The cafeteria instantly turned into a battleground.


    Junior, with a pale face, muttered softly.


    "...Did I do something wrong?"


    "No, no."


    I handed Junior one of the drinks the waiter had just brought out, took a sip from my own ss, and murmured,


    "It''s because the world is ending, just..."


    Still.


    I secretly wished to see this peaceful scenest just a bit longer.


    Smiling wryly, I chuckled.


    ***


    A few dayster.


    The equipment made from Wingian''s magic core waspleted.


    Simultaneously, the preparations for the Ipian raid were also finished.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Crossroad downtown. The smithy.


    "Huh, huhuhuhu..."


    Dearmudin let out a sinisterugh.


    Today, he was d in the gear crafted from the newlypleted magic core of Wingianthe [Old Phoenix].


    The robe, thick with dusky grey feathers, suited Dearmudin quite well as he stroked his long beard and stood confidently. It gave him the air of a viin from a martial arts novel.


    ''Something about him reminds me of the leader of an evil sect...''


    He didn''t look like a hero of the righteous path; it was more the other side. Maybe it was because of the color of the robe?


    The old mage seemed quite pleased with his new gear, spinning around in ce and inspecting himself in the mirror.


    "Truth be told, I''ve never mentioned this, but,""Yes?"


    "Every time the other youngsters received impressive gear, I wondered when it would be my turnI looked forward to it."


    You''ve been expecting this, I had no idea...


    "I didn''t show it, but I thought, ''Why are they making me wait so long? What are they nning to give me?''"


    "..."


    "And just when my disappointment was about to reach its limit, you manage to deliver just in time. Huhu, Prince Ash, you really are perceptive."


    No, I''m not... I didn''t realize you thought that...


    Of course, I didn''t show my surprise outwardly and simply smiled.


    "It took a while to find the right gear to present to you, Dearmudin. How do you like it?"


    "Good. Very good. The gear crafted in our exclusive Ivory Tower workshop is already powerful, but this one is on another level."


    Then Dearmudin snapped his fingers.


    "And this feature is amazing."


    With a snap


    p!


    Large wings unfurled from both sides of the robe. Onlookers ducked to avoid the spreading wings, all while expressing their amazement (and rm).


    "It''s like giving wings to a tiger!"


    Dearmudin referred to himself as a tiger, but no one thought it was arrogant. After all, this old man truly deserved that title...


    "With these wings, I can cast flight magic on all our allies in the vicinity. We''ll be able to easily dodge even the dreadful dragon attacks."


    Dearmudin pped the wings for demonstration and then shed me a grin.


    "Plus, it enhances sensitivity to wind attributes. With this..."


    "So, you can use wind magic now?"


    "No, that''s not my style. I''ll use the wind to fuel even stronger mes."


    He was quite openly a pyromaniac, this old man. Always looking to enhance his fire magic.


    Besides this special function, the robe, infused with a dragon''s heart, also boasts impressive performance.


    Particrly, I was impressed by the built-in magic amplification feature.


    It works just like the Artifact Power Amplifiers currently in use on the front lines. It can amplify magical power a limited number of times.


    It''s truly a piece of equipment that gives wings to Dearmudin, who is already a formidable damage-dealer, a nuker.


    "For a mage, there might be no better equipment than this. I will make good use of it, Prince Ash."


    Holding a me in his hand, Dearmudin muttered.


    "Now I can avenge those children even better..."


    "...Having seen the other gear distributed to the heroes, you should know."


    I felt the need to remind him.


    "That equipment is also a sort of Nightmare yer... imbued with the malice of monsters. Please be careful how you use it, Dearmudin."


    "Don''t worry too much. To have survived this long in such a position, one must befriend the darkness."


    Dearmudinughed ominously.


    "No half-hearted darkness can bring me down."


    "..."


    I silently nodded.


    Dearmudin is the strongest offensive mage on the front lines, owner of the Ivory Tower, and, as he says, a veteran of many battles. Naturally, I trust him.


    Meanwhile, several other pieces of equipment were being produced simultaneously. Some were custom-made for me.


    "Here, this is that infamous cape you ordered!"


    Kellibey announced, waving a thin, red cape like a matador.


    "You have no idea how hard we worked to pack defensive capabilities into this thin cape... Especially these past few weeks, we''ve been stoking the magical fire in the forge to the point of melting, even adding more firewood!"


    At thatment, I suddenly looked around and saw members of the production guild, covered in sweat and ck soot, scattered throughout the smithy.


    It wasn''t for nothing; the production guild members were indeed dying.


    Carpenters and stone masons were deployed mainly for the assembly of the city walls, while cksmiths and alchemists were busy with the production of equipment.


    Since magic construction techniques and assembly work were necessary for the city walls, cksmiths and alchemists were also deployed there.


    The creation of equipment likewise required stone masons and carpenters to repair the existing forges, build new ones, and select stones that could withstand magical fire and the right kind of fuel to burn...


    With a shortage ofbor, even individuals from the four major races with the necessary skills were drafted to lend a hand.


    Everyone was filthy but continued to work silently. Thanks to this, both the repair of the city walls and the production of equipment were on schedule.


    "...I''m sorry for making you all work so hard."


    Kellibey, who handed me the cape, grumbled sourly.


    "Hey, we have it easier here than you heroes risking your lives on the front lines."


    "..."


    "Don''t apologize. Everyone on the front lines is fighting with the readiness to die. Myint was just"


    Kellibey made a motion as if gulping down a mug of beer.


    "asking for a refreshing drink now and then. Got it?"


    "Ha, understood. I''ll make sure it''s a top-notch drink."


    "Right, right. Anyway, here''s your cape."


    Kellibey gestured to the cape in my arms and scratched his head.


    "It should withstand a st... You probably won''t die. Maybe."


    "Were you just saying that, or did you really manage to do it?"


    "Just don''t get hit on purpose. You might not die, but you could get seriously hurt."


    "Understood. I''ll think of it as for emergencies."


    Then, I also received a suit of armor. This time it was specially crafted for me, fitting my body perfectly. I was emphatically instructed not to pass it on to anyone else.


    The heroes under mymand all rushed in and forced me into it. I messed up, so just let me put it on myself...


    "Considering your poor stamina, it''s been made especially lighter."


    "Thank you so much..."


    It seems everyone in this city has memorized my poor stamina... I muttered as I finished putting on the armor.


    The armor, made of thin leather, wasfortable. Although notfortable enough to sleep in, it seemed I wouldn''t feel any difort while running or rolling around.


    As I dressed in the armor and cape, all the heroes around me sighed in relief. Was I really that much of a concern to them before?


    "..."


    Other heroes were also receiving and donning new equipment.


    Dressed in armor, robes, and capes, all the heroes looked noticeably darker in appearance.


    It was inevitable since the equipment was made using byproducts of the ck Dragon Legion.


    It felt like everyone had taken a step closer to the darkness... which didn''t make me entirely happy.


    "The raid on Ipian is scheduled for tomorrow morning."


    I looked around at the heroes, led by Dearmudin, and announced once more.


    "Make sure to rest well, everyone."


    The heroes nodded solemnly in response.


    The ck Dragon Legion raid seemed extensive at first but was now nearing its end.


    The battle with Ipian is tomorrow.


    ***


    After encouraging the heroes who would depart tomorrow.


    Early in the night, I returned to the mansion and headed to the garden.


    "That constetion over there is the Lighthouse, see? Standing tall at the entrance of the Milky Way, stretching out, illuminating other constetions like a lighthouse."


    In the garden, a lecture by Scalian on constetions was in progress.


    The dragon, more knowledgeable in human lore than humans themselves, was lecturing not only Violet and Parekian but also other Gamblers Club heroes and even the mansion''s servants, who were all listening intently to the night sky.


    Especially Parekian, who had initially been wary of his sibling, now stretched his featureless head long into the night sky,pletely absorbed.


    Violet ced one hand over Parekians head, showing him the night sky through illusion, while munching on cookies with the other hand. She seemed much more at ease.


    "And that one is the w, also known as the Plough. It looks like a w but also like the end of a farming tool, right? So in ancient times, it was a constetion that both hunters and farmers prayed to for prosperity."


    "...!"


    When he mentioned the w, Parekian stretched his neck even further upward. He was nearly standing on his spot.


    "Wow, w! I''m falling, I''m falling!"


    Violet couldn''t maintain her stance and screamed, startling Parekian who then slowly lowered his posture and gently enveloped her.


    "That''s right. Good, good."


    Violet, her hands greasy from eating cookies, casually wiped them on Parekian''s head. Parekian, whether he realized it or not, submitted to her touch like a well-trained beast.


    "Assigning rules among the stars thrown into chaos, carving names and symbols, and giving them stories. Isn''t human creativity truly amazing?"


    Meanwhile, absorbed in his own tale, Scalian continued his lecture regardless of the surroundings.


    "Even though they don''t know the true nature of the darkness beyond those stars..."


    "Ahem!"


    The constetion talk was interesting, but the pressing matter wasn''t this.


    As I cleared my throat and approached, the people in the garden turned to look at me.


    "Your Highness!"


    "You''ve arrived, Your Highness!"


    "Yes, I have. Now, since we have a sortie tomorrow, let''s all start wrapping up for today."


    Following mymand, everyone began to disperse with sounds of agreement.


    "Scalian."


    Approaching the dragon, who seemed disappointed to be interrupted, I asked bluntly.


    "Are you really not nning to help in tomorrow''s battle?"


    "I''ve told you, Ash."


    Scalian scratched the back of his neck awkwardly.


    "I want to watch from the sidelines, to see what measures you humans take and what heroic battles you fight. If I join in, the bnce will bepletely ruined."


    "..."


    "Are you expecting it? How you will defeat my elder brother."


    I considered using ''Imperial Edict'' to force him to participate, but.


    If I had to drag this guy into the battlefield, it would be more fitting during Night Bringer raid, not the Ipian raid.


    "What about Ipian? Isn''t there any chance of persuading him?"


    Avoiding battle if possible was the best course.


    I looked around at the two captive dragons in my garden and asked.


    "I heardst time that if the world ends, you die too, right? Wouldn''t Ipian also not want to die?"


    It was a story I heard when capturing Scalian. If the world ends, these creatures die too.


    I thought they just nned to live peacefully among themselves after the apocalypse... But it seems the world that Night Bringer imagines after the destruction is different.


    "We are but extensions and avatars created from a part of our father''s body, tools to achieve his great deeds."


    Scalian stated calmly.


    "It''s natural for tools to be discarded once their use is over. After achieving the destruction of the world, we were meant to be discarded from the beginning."


    "..."


    "Initially, the destruction that our father envisionsa process that returns this world to nothingnessincludes even his own death."


    After reducing the entire world to ashes, he even ns to erase his own life.


    Why would Night Bringer want to end the world to such an extent?


    - You are a mortal, aren''t you? Eventually, your life will decline, and the ideals you hold will weather away and perish.


    Suddenly, the resonant voice that visited me at the end of the "King of Flies" echoed in my mind.


    - The end is a given. So, what kind of end do you wish for?


    - Tell me, great ender. While fighting to prevent the world''s destruction, what kind of death do you desire?


    I really want to ask.


    Night Bringer, what...


    What kind of death do you wish for?


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    "Speak, ultimate sovereign. As you fight to prevent the world''s demise, what kind of death do you wish for?"


    "..."


    As I recalled the question posed by Night Bringer, I clenched my fist.


    It was the same then as it is now.


    What I aim for, what I aspire to, is not death, not the end.


    It''s life.


    The scene of spring that unfolds beyond the long, dark tunnel after the ending.


    "When your modest hope is trampled and burnt."


    I gritted my teeth, trying to erase the words of the ck Dragon that followed."When vain hope disappears, and even your firm resolve is broken, and finally, ruin stands before you..."


    But his words stubbornly clung to my mind until the end.


    "How delightful your tears will be. It would be enjoyable just to watch."


    "..."


    Typical of someone who wouldn''t be mistaken for anything but amander of the Nightmare Legion.


    Every word he threw out was like a nightmare. That crazy perverted sadistic dragon...


    Swallowing my curses against the ck Dragon internally, I looked back and forth between his two sons.


    "For beings that are parts and extensions of Night Bringer, you''ve sided with us, haven''t you?"


    "I suppose... Born from the only scale on my father''s body that grew in the opposite direction, I''ve always been the problem child who doesn''t listen to my father."


    Scalian turned to look at Parekian with an expression of intrigue, adjusting his sses.


    "Parekian is also curious to me. This child... well. He used to be the one with the least sense of self among us. Now, though..."


    Even after the constetion meeting had ended, Parekian continued to gaze up at the night sky.


    Among them, a constetion I learned about for the first time today... he kept staring at the w constetion.


    From behind him, Violet yawnedzily and tapped Parekian on the head, whining, ''Let''s go to sleep~''.


    "Anyway, good luck in the battle tomorrow."


    Scalian gave me a slight smile with a nod.


    "There are still many mountains to cross, don''t break down just yet."


    "..."


    He was right.


    Tomorrow''s raid on Ipian is thest gateway to reaching Night Bringer. The real battle is just before us.


    ''To achieve aplete victory... and then head to the final battle with the ck Dragon.''


    Narrowly maneuvering through the tight strategies.


    That''s all I have to do.


    ***


    The next morning.


    Heroes who had gathered earlypleted their equipment checks and entered inside the dungeon of the Lake Kingdom.


    Zone 9 Dungeon - ''Guardian Camp'', where the royal guards of the Lake Kingdom once served, now a fortress in all but name.


    It is now a hideous ruin.


    "..."


    Goooh...


    At the far edge of Zone 9, a grotesque, crumbling fortress weed us.


    The presence of such a ferocious facility smack in the middle of the city was strange and yet seemed utterly fitting for the current state of the Lake Kingdom.


    Truth be told, the refined and beautiful aspects that had been there before were even more peculiar.


    This city has been a submerged ruin under theke for over 500 years. Perhaps this hideous and ominous side fits the atmosphere better.


    And near the entrance of this fortress...


    "Ash."


    Nameless was waiting.


    "Nameless!"


    I greeted her warmly, while Dusk Bringar, walking at the forefront of our group, reached out her hand.


    "Hey, Sister Nameless."


    "Wee, Little Dusk."


    "..."


    I still can''t get used to these two calling each other like that...


    Nameless also exchanged simple greetings with my subordinates, and even noticed the two dragons trailing at the end of our group.


    "...The lineup has gotten quite diverse."


    Knowing that they were in my captivity, she didnt draw her sword, but her gaze towards the two dragons was anything but warm.


    Parekian seemed upset, rumbling like an engine within him, while Scalian sweated nervously.


    "Let me show you. This way."


    Nameless stretched out her hand, and the tightly closed gates of the fortress burst open upward, scattering dust in all directions with a ng.


    Leading the way into the old corridor, we followed, holding torches high above our heads.


    "..."


    As we walked through the short, musty-smelling corridor, I was lost in thought.


    Among the children of the ck Dragon, Wingian, Scalian, and Ipian are of simr strength.


    However, there''s something to consider here... Wingian''s strength includes the forces of his subordinates.


    Wingian had mobilized a corps known as the Guardians, and they attacked in unison with his subordinates.


    Therefore, in the game, he was quite a formidable opponent. We had a way to counteract mind control, which is why we were able to win easily.


    In other words, excluding his subordinates, Wingian is... clearly weaker than Scalian or Ipian.


    ''I almost died at the hands of that weaker Wingian.''


    If we consider purebat power, Ipian is far superior. It will be a difficult battle.


    ''But I''ve learned the strategy, and we''vepleted sufficient tactical training.''


    I nced around at the heroes under mymand. The heroes who met my gaze nodded all at once. I smiled broadly.


    We can win. Definitely.


    Soon, the dusty corridor came to an end.


    The end of the corridor led into the interior of the fortress, which was muchrger and simpler in structure than expected.


    The fortress, with its stone walls curved roundly, had no ceiling, allowing a clear view of the sky. At the end of the corridor, there was a stone building that seemed to have been used by the guard.


    From the end of the corridor stretched a vast dirt floor,pletely empty. Nameless, who had stopped in front of that dirt floor, turned around to face us.


    "Once we enter the fortress courtyard here, he will burst out. Are you ready?"


    "Of course."


    "And Ash, you know this."


    Nameless gestured with her eyes.


    "If we can take control of the walls, we can fight to our advantage."


    There''s a dungeon gimmick that can only be used during the Ipian raid and only here in the ''Guardian Camp'' dungeon.


    Whether we utilize this gimmick or not will determine the oue of this battle. Nameless was reminding us of that fact.


    So, I was prepared, but a friend''s advice is always valuable.


    "Thanks for the advice, Nameless."


    "Alright. Let''s go in... three, two, one!"


    Nameless inhaled deeply and sprinted forward, followed by Dusk Bringar and the vanguard heroes.


    The heroes, trained in order, quickly formed a grand dragon-fighting formation in the courtyard of the fortress.


    I slowly moved forward and nted a g in the ground. Thump!


    A moment of brief silence.


    Then.


    Whoosh-


    A dry wind blew from somewhere, making the g I had nted flutter.


    Simultaneously,


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Torches along the fortress walls lit up in session, and finally, a huge beacon zed on the rooftop of the Guardian Camp building.


    The interior of the fortress, which had been engulfed in darkness, became brightly illuminated.


    In the center of the brightened fortress.


    A shabby chair was ced on the dirt floor, and there sat the man.


    With closely cropped ck hair, armor covering his entire body seamlessly, and wearing long earrings as decorations.


    And this man was asleep.


    Regardless of intruders breaking in or lights brightening,pletely unconcerned with the surroundings, he was deeply asleep.


    The man had three eyes, with an elongated vertical eye in the middle of his forehead.


    The middle eye and the left eye red at us, wide open, while the right eye was tightly closed, continuously nodding off.


    His body was sleeping, but his mouth alternated opening, spouting words.


    "...Wake up, right side. We have guests."


    "Damn it, why do Ipletely lose control when I sleep...!"


    The middle and left eyes looked at each other, trying to wake the right eye.


    "Let''s revert to our true form. Then the right side will wake up."


    "Damn. What a disgrace...!"


    sh-!


    A fearsome wind poured out from the man''s body along with light.


    A fierce whirlwind swept through the fortress courtyard. Despite our cloaks and hair being wildly disarrayed by the wind, we did not move and kept our focus straight ahead.


    And then.


    Swoosh...!


    A gigantic winged figure, stirring up that whirlwind with huge membranous wings, seemed to soar into the sky.


    Thud...!


    Itnded on the stone building of the guard at the far end of the fortress opposite the corridor we had entered.


    It was a gigantic ck dragon.


    Covered densely in ck scales like well-forged armor, its sleek body topped with three heads, each spewing out a fearsome golden glow from its eyes.


    A malevolent dragon with three heads.


    A three-headed ck dragon, the eyes of the ck Dragon, Ipian.


    Stretching out three long necks, the three heads quietly looked down at us... The middle head opened its mouth with a solemn voice.


    "You''vee this far, far beyond my expectations, Guardian of Humanity."


    Immediately after, the left head screeched.


    "Is it time to acknowledge such a wretched creature? We should burn, kill, and devour him quickly, then present him to our father!"


    Following that, the right head blinked its sleepy eyes.


    "Just let me sleep... If you''re going to kill, do it quickly and let''s rest... My eyelids are so heavy I could die..."


    Then, indeed, the right head began to nod off.


    Thus, the three heads red at each other, berated each other, and fought among themselves.


    "..."


    It was a maddening sight,pletelycking the dignity befitting an enemy leader. Nevertheless, I swallowed my saliva.


    A dragon, Ipian, performing a literal triumvirate with each of its three heads possessing its own personality.


    The most powerful inbat among the children of the ck Dragon had finally appeared before us.


    While we were tensing up, the middle and left heads of Ipian continued to bicker.


    "These are the champions who have defended humanity, turning the tides. It would raise the dignity of this fight to death if we show each other respect before battling."


    "Are we in a position to talk about dignity now?! That bastard has killed all our siblings!"


    The fiercely growling left head then noticed Parekian and Scalian standing idly behind us.


    "No, not Scales and ws. You were alive? But what are you doing there?"


    Scalian adjusted his sses and replied honestly while sweating.


    "...I came to watch, brother."


    Giiiing-


    Parekian only emitted a low, unintelligible engine noise.


    "Ho, is that so...?"


    The left headughed menacingly.


    "Let''s hear the full storyter. For now, just watch carefully, you disgraceful siblings..."


    Kiiiing!


    The golden light drained from the eyes of the right and middle heads, and the left head''s eyes burned even brighter.


    It meant the ''dominance'' was now in the left head.


    "There wont even be time to watch; I''ll finish this instantly"


    Thump-!


    Ipian kicked off the stone building it was standing on and soared upward.


    The mere recoil cracked and started to crumble the building, and Ipian, rising above the copsing structure, plunged right above our heads.


    "Ground attack! Dodge!"


    As I shouted, Ipians massive body crashed down on usfollowed by its gigantic tail sweeping across the ground.


    A sudden melee. A tail swing that utterly demolished the area.


    But, thanks to our tedious training on ground attack responses, all our heroes kicked off the ground and soaredeasily dodging the attack without a scratch.


    A smile unwittingly formed on my lips. Seeing it, Ipian asked with an irritated voice.


    "Why do youugh, Guardian of Humanity...?"


    "How can I notugh when things are going so perfectly?"


    I shouted spiritedly, pointing at him.


    "The opening move of the battle has been ideally set!"


    "...?!"


    It wasn''t just because we had dodged the first attack well.


    Ipian, sensing something, frantically turned its head to the side and saw.


    Thump! Thump-thump-thump!


    A series of our heroes leaping over the fortress outer wall, climbing onto the ramparts.


    Leading them was Dearmudin, with silvery-grey wings on his robe spread wide, his long white beard fluttering as the old mageughed menacingly.


    Yes.


    Our mages and ranged fighters, along with the reserve party that had been with Parekian from the start, hadn''t entered through the main gate.


    They had been waiting outside the fortress and had taken flight collectively using Dearmudin''s new equipment, [Old Phoenix].


    Jumping over the outer walls, they had taken over the fortress ramparts.


    And this dungeon''s unique gimmickancient mana cannons, lined up along the ramparts.


    "Ha!"


    Preparing to take flight again, Ipian scoffed.


    "Do you really think you can target me with such ancient relics as mana cannons? Setting aside their power, are there even humans left who know how to fire them?"


    "That''s precisely the point."


    I grinned, revealing my teeth.


    "That''s the driving force that has led me to the front lines!"


    The heroes atop the ramparts grunted as they lifted the cannons, turning the barrelswhich had been facing outside the fortressinward


    "Its been a while."


    Damien ced his hand on the trigger, nced roughly at the sight, and then mmed the trigger down.


    Boom-!


    The fired mana shell traced a beautiful and smooth arc in the air.


    Then, as Ipian scoffed, attempting to dodge, it took an eerily guided trajectory towards the left head of Ipian.


    "...?!"


    Ipian couldn''t dodge.


    Kwagwagwang!


    The dragon''s head was engulfed in a fiery explosion.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    In the game, the ''Eye of the ck Dragon'' Ipian raid unfolded in a quite ssic dragon raid format.


    As soon as the battle started and Ipiannded in the fortress''s courtyard, the vanguard heroes who had been waiting captured and held him.


    While they held on,


    Wizards and ranged dealers took positions on the fortress walls, deploying every device installed there, including various gimmicks, to pour out firepower.


    How well the vanguard heroes could hold onto Ipian,


    And during the time the vanguard heroes held on, how effectively the dealers on the walls could pack their attacks within the limited time.


    If the vanguard heroes failed to hold firm, the dealers on the walls would be exposed to Ipian and be endangered.


    Conversely, if the dealers on the walls failed to deliver proper damage, the vanguard heroes could not endure for long and would be annihted.


    All the heroes involved had to perfectly execute their assigned tasks for the battle to proceed smoothly.This could truly be described as a ssic MMORPG-style dragon raid.


    There was a particrly advantageous point in this battle.''


    The dungeon gimmick installed on the wallsan ancient mana cannon


    In the game, it wasnt actually that great a gimmick. Fitting for an artifact used by the guards of the ancient Lake Kingdom,


    Its power was decent, but it was hard to hit the target.


    Even if a hero among our allies with a high uracy score served as the gunner, the cannons crude aiming performance meant...


    The uracy rate wasnt high.


    Missed! A bad miss! I had to spit blood seeing such phrases filling the screen.


    But now that we have him?


    The universally acknowledged cheat character, Damien!


    Bang! Bang! Brr-bang!


    On the walls,


    The reserve party led the charge, turning the cannon''s direction inward to the fortress


    A beatter, Damien followed, pulling the trigger, and the mana cannon repeatedly spewed fire.


    And the mana bullets fired traced an intricate trajectoryhitting right on Ipians head.


    "What is this...?!"


    Struck by the relentless bombardment, Ipian let out a flustered groan.


    Of course, there was no time to overload the mana core like during the tutorial stage, so it wasnt as powerful as that mana cannon,


    But it was fully loaded, and at least it definitely inflicted damage on Ipian.


    "You insects...!"


    "I will handle this."


    Ipian''s left head snarled, and the middle head squinted its eyes, seizing control.


    The middle head opened its mouth precisely while being bombarded, preparing to shoot its breath.


    But our side was not idle either. The vanguard heroes had already clung tightly to Ipian.


    I shouted.


    "It''s the breath! Block it!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    Responding to my cry, Dusk Bringar sprung from the forefront, kicking off the ground


    Shshshsh!


    The chain armor enveloping Dusk Bringar[Lord of the High Tower]transformed in her hands into a giant greatsword.


    The crimson magic-infused greatsword swung upward from below, striking Ipian''s lower jaw.


    ze!


    With immense heat, a magic-charged sword strike burst forth.


    Even this attack did not severely damage Ipian, who ultimately released its breath. However, Dusk Bringar''s powerful sword strike slightly lifted its jaw upward


    Boom!


    And forcibly redirected the trajectory of the breath upward, protecting the heroes on the walls.


    The ck me breath shot into the air, burning the sky. It narrowly missed, but the heroes on the walls screamed and copsed to the ground.


    As the middle head''s breath missed, the left head regained control and red menacingly at Dusk Bringar.


    "Do not interfere, you half-dragon!"


    The left head''s mouth opened wide. There was no magic reaction; instead, the wind was rapidly sucked into its mouth.


    ''This pattern!''


    I quickly nted the banner in the ground and yelled.


    "It''s the Dragon Roar! Take cover!"


    The next moment.


    Kyaaaaaaaa-!


    An ear-splitting, overwhelming roar filled the inside of the fortress.


    It was far beyond a simple shout in volume. The roar created wind pressure that fiercely dug up the surrounding ground.


    But, our side''s vanguard heroes were all safe.


    They had worn earplugs treated with magic beforehand, and hidden behind a magical barrier I had raised on the spot, they avoided the sound waves and wind pressure.


    As the Dragon Roar ended, the magic barrier crumbled with a rustle. From behind it, the heroes calmly got up.


    "These, these bastards, my roar...!"


    "How can they react so quickly?"


    As sessive attacks were thwarted, the two heads seemed slightly flustered.


    Then, finally, thest head... the right head, which had been dozing off, grumbled and took control.


    "As always, these idiots... I''ll handle it."


    Kiiing!


    The right head, still half-closed its eyes, scrutinized our vanguard heroes, and geometric magic patterns appeared in front of it.


    Of course, we were prepared for this pattern too. I shouted.


    "It''s magic! Dearmudin, now''s the time!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    Meanwhile, the mages who had been waiting on the walls ced their hands on each other''s shoulders and prepared a joint magic spell.


    Dearmudin, Junior, Bodybag, Chainour frontline''s most seasoned mages.


    And King Poseidon, a merfolk king whose mana had be virtually infinite since bing an avatar of the race god.


    Besides these five, there were two more parties of mages. A total of 15 mages formed a line with their bodies and resonated their magic.


    "The right head, rank 9 me magic in preparation!"


    "Starting with a rank 9, you sure arevish, Lord Dragon..!"


    Junior recognized the content of the magic, and Dearmudinughed, his beard fluttering.


    "To be able to directly confront magic used by an ancient legendas a mage, could there be a more glorious moment?"


    Chooo!


    Above the heads of the mages preparing the joint spell, a huge magic circle was instantly drawn.


    It was as if reflected in a mirror... remarkably simr to the magic circle used by Ipian''s right head.


    Seeing this, the right head''s half-opened eyes widened.


    "What ... the same technique?! How..!"


    "It''s a bit tacky to say it myself."


    Junior blurted out.


    "I''m good at observing and copying!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how could a human possibly"


    "Sure, your magic is sophisticated. But it''s too old-fashioned. It''s not so hard to use on the spot!"


    Ipian''s right head and our mage party almost simultaneouslypleted their magic.


    "Don''t be so angry, Mister Dragon. Next time I write a paper about this incident... ."


    Dearmudin looked ecstatic as he extended his staff forward.


    "I''ll mention you in tiny letters at the very bottom!"


    Thwock!


    The fire pirs shot by the evil dragon and the humans collided in midair.


    Ipian''s right head, which had been dozing until just recently, unleashed magic wrapped in fierce rage and hatred... and our 15 human mages gritted their teeth and followed suit with their joint magic calction.


    ''What happens when two magics of the same attribute collide?


    Looking up at the two fire pirs antagonizing each other in the sky, I quivered with excitement.


    ''We thoroughly tested this in Stage 4!''


    The higher level, the stronger side gets absorbed.


    So, what if... the levels of both sides are equal?


    ''They cancel each other out!''


    Crrraaash-!


    In midair, the two shing fire pirs, after a struggle... suddenly vanished as if they never existed.


    Ipian''s right head let out a voice of disbelief.


    "Such a thing... it''s absurd?!"


    The ck Dragon Legion''s magic attributes are fire and wind.


    And on our side, there are mages who counter both attributes.


    The magesbine their powers, adjust their levels to be equal through joint magic, and King Poseidon supplies the mana for casting.


    ''In the game, it was much simpler to cause cancetion just by filling up the number of mages...''


    In reality, moreplex theories, principles, and implementation processes are needed.


    ''The minute and difficult parts are for the practitioners to handle, anyway!''


    Wepletely neutralized the magic!


    "Ugh! We did it."


    "Ah, boy..."


    The mages staggered from a collective overload in their magic channels.


    Ipian, too, had its magic flow temporarily halted, and its entire body stiffened. The magic counterattack caused both sides to simultaneously stun each other.


    During this time, our vanguard heroes clung to Ipian''s body and shed with their swords, while Damien on the walls continuously fired the mana cannon, umting damage.


    ''Things are rolling properly!''


    I nodded my head.


    Ipian''s three heads alternately use patterns: mainly breath, Dragon Roar, and magic.


    Among these, the middle head specializes in breath, the left head in Dragon Roar, and the right head in magic.


    The pattern we need to actively counter is the magic.


    ''Breath is merely to be dodged, and Dragon Roar to be blocked, but... with magic, we can use cancetion to exchange stuns.''


    We could counter with [Elemental Disassembly], but that would be too much for Junior to handle.


    On the other hand, calctions show that everyone can manage to continue countering with joint magic cancetion throughout the battle.


    Though it''s a lengthy exnation, it ultimately boils down to this:


    Avoid or block the other patterns, and only the mages cancel out the magic pattern to exchange stuns.


    And when Ipian is stunned and reveals an opening, the other heroes consistently umte damage.


    Thus, the role of the mages in this battle is crucial, and they are indeed putting themselves through hell.


    By cancelling out each other''s magic and recovering, the next magic pattern arrives and the process of cancetion and stunning repeats endlessly.


    "I''m, getting dizzy..."


    "I''m starting to feel dizzy, Prince Ash! Is this covered by workers''pensation?!"


    "Of course, it''s covered so keep enduring and push through!"


    Once more the pattern cycled, and once more the mages groaned as they blocked the magic.


    But what can we do? If the mages fall, this raid is over!


    ''Of course, there''s a limit to how long they can endure, so...''


    We need to decide the battle as quickly as possible!


    Fortunately, the other heroes were doing their jobs very diligently.


    The vanguard heroes clung desperately to Ipians body and began pounding away with their weapons.


    "How dare youy hands on my body!"


    Ipian, bursting with rage, attempted to unleashrge-scale attacks on the close-range heroes, but,


    Bang! Bang! Boom-!


    With ghost-like timing and insane uracy, a session of mana cannonballs flew inding incredible headshots one after the other.


    As the barrage continuously shook the head, even the mighty evil dragon could not withstand the continuous rigidity. Thanks to that, its wildly swinging ws and tail were either easily dodged by our heroes or leisurely blocked by Evangeline and Torkel.


    "It''s light!"


    "Not light at all, actually..."


    Evangeline boasted as she blocked a w, and Torkel groaned as he blocked a tail.


    "Like annoying gnats...!"


    Finally, thoroughly infuriated Ipian aimed at Damien, but this time the vanguard heroes rushed in and nted their attacks in its body.


    "Kun!"


    "I got it, sir!"


    Lucas, who charged ahead, jammed a de of light between the scales, and right there, Kun struck it with a clenched fist.


    For the first time, a crack wide opened on the armor-like hard scales.


    "...!"


    The eyes of the vanguard heroes gleamed like those of a predator spotting a weakness.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    As the vanguard heroes rushed in like panthers, they continuously struck at the gaps between the scales.


    Thump! Thud! Whoosh...!


    Although Ipian''s skin beneath the scales was extremely tough, preventing fatal injuries, there was no doubt that wounds were forming, blood was sttering, and damage was umting.


    "Ugh..."


    Unable to bear it any longer, Ipian spread its wings to flee by flying, but


    Thunk! Thunk!


    Immediately, another mechanism installed on the city wallsa of iron chainsflew out, tightly binding Ipians wings.


    It was Damien who had skillfully fired theuncher located between the mana cannons.


    The wings were bound only for a moment, but the other heroes were not so naive as to leave them unattended.The wings were targeted and attacked, rendering the flight ineffective.


    ''It''s working perfectly!''


    Whenever Ipian tried to attack the dealers on the walls, the vanguard would interfere, and when Ipian tried to crush the vanguard, the dealers would interfere.


    I blocked the area attacks including the dragon''s roar with a magical barrier, and our mages neutralized the magic.


    "How annoying...! I''ll wipe them out in one go!"


    And the breath


    "Hoorah!"


    Dusk Bringar was on mark!


    Boom-!


    As the middle head tried to breathe out again, the risen Dusk Bringar, wielding a sword as good as a club, smashed it into the creatures jaw.


    However, the middle head stubbornly resisted, preparing to shoot out its breath. This time, it was aimed at the vanguard heroes inside the fortress courtyard.


    Just in case, I hurriedly prepared defensive measures, but Dusk Bringar loudly shouted.


    "Hey, we can use that here too-?!"


    As Dusk Bringar''s mouth slightly opened, a current of magical power gatheredfiring a counter breath.


    Thunk-!


    The breath shot by Ipians middle head shed in the air, spreading dazzling light and immense heat everywhere.


    And that was enough time.


    The other heroes quickly dodged the path of the breath, and Dusk Bringar, now wrapped in [Lord of the High Tower], withdrew.


    Boom and more boom!


    Ipian''s breath turned one side of the fortress courtyard to ashes, but that was all.


    "Ouch, ugh!"


    ...Except for Dusk Bringar, who was clipped by the breath and rolled away.


    Frustrated by the continual thwarting of its attacks, the middle head incredulously stopped its breath and stood momentarily with its mouth open


    Right into which Damien fired a mana cannonball.


    m!


    It hit the mark.


    It was a clean effective hit. Thick smoke billowed, and ck blood dripped from the creature''s gaping mouth.


    With both their bodies and pride wounded, Ipian''s three heads red menacingly through the smoke.


    "Presumptuous vermin...!"


    "I''ll sweep you away, you bug-like creatures-!"


    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you, dare to counter my magic...!"


    The three heads equally shared control, and the malevolent aura emanating from the wicked dragon grew even more toxic.


    I swallowed dryly.


    ''Phase 2...!''


    From now on, the three heads would simultaneouslyunch attacks...!


    Growl-!


    This time, the left head prepared a breath, the right head a roar, and the middle head magic.


    Phase 2 proceeded in such a way, each of the three heads simultaneously using breath, dragon roar, and magic.


    Without knowing the countermeasure in the game, this phase often led to annihtion.


    However, this time we had a countermeasure!


    ''If we interrupt the motion of one of the heads, the other two will also be stunned!''


    In other words... by continuously neutralizing the magic, we can also cancel the other two heads'' attacks!


    "The middle head is preparing 9th rank wind magic!"


    "Although it''s 9th rank, its output is weaker than the right heads, so let''s stick to it!"


    Our mages once again caused the neutralization of magic.


    Crrrrunch-!


    The middle head''s wind magic and our mages counter wind magic collided, and soon neutralized each otherleaving the heads preparing breath and roar also stunned and reeling.


    ''If we can keep neutralizing like this, Phase 2 might actually be easier than Phase 1!''


    That''s why we took magic neutralization as our strategy.


    Skipping patterns and striking with damage is now possible!


    Whenever the magic was neutralized, Ipian staggered in ce, unable to move, while the vanguard heroes and the attackers on the walls couldfortably deal massive damage.


    A giant enemy beast just stands there showing its vulnerabilities?


    What better prey could there be!


    Bang! Bang! Boom...!


    The mana cannons fired by Damien exploded consecutively on Ipian''s head, and the vanguard heroes climbed over its body, embedding their attacks.


    Even the incredibly tough scales couldn''t withstand the continuous umtion of damage and began to split and fall off one by one, and the wounds engraved on Ipian''s body gradually increased.


    Thus, covered in blood and continuously beaten, Ipian...


    "Arghhhhhhh-!"


    Finally.


    Truly enraged.


    As if hair were standing on end, the scales covering Ipian''s entire body bristledlike dry ice sublimating and emitting white steam, dark energy poured out through the gaps in the scales.


    I shouted upon noticing the change in its state.


    "It''s Phase 3! Everyone, defensive positions-!"


    Immediately, the heroes retreated en masse. I erected a magical barrier to block the pouring dark energy.


    Sssss...!


    The magical barrier began to corrode upon contact with the energy released by Ipian.


    ''This isn''t just malevolent energy anymore; it should be called venomous gas!''


    By the time the entire courtyard was enveloped in the mist of this venomous gas...


    Thunk-!


    Like a missile soaring through storm clouds.


    Ipian, with its wings fully spread, spiraled up into the sky.


    Hovering in the air, Ipian''s appearance had changed slightly.


    Rustle rustle...


    The scales on its head had all fallen off, and in their ce, thick venomous energy was billowing out.


    The face was hardly visible due to the venom, but the golden gaze fiercely shone through the dense ck energy like headlights.


    "I intended to capture you alive and present you to father... but I won''t do that."


    And then, a violent magical current surged into each of its three heads.


    "I''ll tear you to shreds and turn you into ashes! I''ll report to father that you were too young and frail, and I ended up killing you-!"


    Whoosh-


    The atmosphere churned, and the next moment.


    Kabooooom!


    The three heads of Ipian simultaneously exhaled their breath.


    The three streams of breath targeted not the interior but only the outer walls of the fortress.


    The ancient walls, characteristic of the Lake Kingdom''s royal guards, withstood for a moment but eventually began to melt away.


    Boom and more boom!


    The beast rotated its body, exhaling breath from its three heads.


    The intense ck mes shot out, burning down the entire outer wall of the fortress, and the walls crumbled into ashes all at once.


    "..."


    Despite the considerable distance between where I stood in the center of the fortress and the walls, a burning sensation stung my cheeks.


    Thump, thud...


    As I lifted my head at the sound of the walls copsing.


    Hovering over the swirling ck mes, floating on the ck smoke it had emitted...


    Ipian''s true form, transformed into a rampaging wicked dragon, was visible.


    It shed its evil gaze from within the dark energy enveloping its face.


    ''Just by its appearance, it could be a candidate for the final boss...''


    I smirked, trembling slightly.


    Phases 1 and 2, to put it extremely, were just a taste.


    This state truly represents the real monster, worthy of the eldest son of Night Bringer.


    "Yeah, it would be a shame if the ck Dragon Legion fell too easily...!"


    At that moment, our mages and long-range dealers returned from the walls.


    "Lord, I thought we were going to die...!"


    "We were prepared, but it was truly terrifying..."


    The mages, covered in soot, trembled as they flew andnded behind me.


    At the start of Phase 3, Ipian always began by demolishing the fortress walls with its breath. We had prepared in advance.


    As soon as it began to emit its malevolent energy, those on the walls had avoided it using Dearmudin''s flight magic.


    Thanks to that, everyone was safe, but it seemed they were still in shock. They all trembled.


    "Are you okay, Damien?"


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    I asked Damien, who appeared calm, and he smiled, setting up his new equipmenta giant slingshoton the ground.


    "It was just a warm-up."


    Smiling back, I scanned the surroundings once more.


    Where the walls hadpletely crumbled, now stood a giant wall of ck mes, towering like a new barrier.


    "It would be unwise to think of escape, Guardian of Humanity..."


    The three heads of Ipian simultaneously let out a low sneer.


    "Since it''s impossible from the start."


    The destruction of its ownir''s walls by Ipian was partly to counter our dealers who had been attacking from above, but it was also a ritual marking its hunting grounds.


    This wall of ck mes signifies that either it or we must dieit''s essentially a ''room you can''t leave unless you win.''


    "With Ipian in a berserk state, its attack power increases within its hunting grounds... It''s different from before. Assume that a mere brush is lethal, and move safely."


    Upon conveying this to the heroes, they all swallowed hard.


    Until now, we had managed to weaken its attacks by consistently applying stuns and rigidities through various gimmicks, allowing for easy dodging or defense.


    But in Phase 3, with the walls gone and all gimmicks blown away, Ipian itself has boosted its attack power. No exaggeration, now even a scratch could be deadly.


    "So, our approach too must be swift and decisive!"


    I pointed at Ipian and shouted.


    "Junior, Elemental Disassemble!"


    "Yep-!"


    Junior had prepared the [Elemental Disassemble] spell and cast it on Ipian.


    ng-!


    A white halo appeared in the sky, followed by a distortion as if space itself was shattering.


    The magic had undoubtedly hit. However, Juniors expression was not bright.


    "As expected, one shot of [Elemental Disassemble] isnt enough...!"


    It was the same as with Parekian.


    Ipian was also countering [Elemental Disassemble] by increasing its magical output in real-time. Moreover, its magical power was overwhelmingly higher than Parekians.


    Even Parekian, the least magically powerful member of the ck Dragon Legion known for extreme martial prowess, could only be gradually worn down by applying [Elemental Disassemble] several times.


    This ancient dragon had lived ying with magical elements since the distant past.


    Hoping for [Elemental Disassemble] to fully affect Ipian was unrealistic. Indeed, it easily countered, snorting derisively.


    "Is that all the resistance you''ve prepared? Then, let''s finish this...!"


    Thunk-!


    Ipian spun in midair and shot towards us like a jet. At the same time, a fierce current of wind gathered in its wide-open three maws.


    Since it just used the breath pattern, it seems the three heads are simultaneously issuing a dragon''s roar.


    With the three heads'' enhanced attack power simultaneously roaring, my magical barrier could no longer hold.


    Then before that, I just need to prevent them from using it!


    I smirked.


    [Elemental Disassemble] clearly hadn''t taken full effect. Despite being a supreme mana burst skill, Ipian''s magical power remained intact.


    But undoubtedly, it had been diminished somewhat.


    This was what I was aiming for.


    "The nned operation begins now!"


    I turned to the heroes with a smile.


    The situation was fraught with tension, but the thought of unveiling the new trick we''d prepared... as one who strategizes against formidable foes, I couldnt help but feel exhrated.


    "I call it, Operation... ''Hairstyle Change''!"


    "..."


    Hecate, who was closely guarding me, somehow looked perplexed, and right behind me, Damien grunted as he loaded the ''ammunition'' into the giant slingshot.


    The ''ammunition'' let out a bewildered voice.


    "...Are we really doing this?"


    That ammunition was none other than the head of the Duhan Legion Commander.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Duhan are headless specter knights, severed at the neck.


    These monsters obsessively fixate on beheading their enemies and possess a rather intuitive hierarchical system within their legion.


    The lower-ranked duhans are knights who have lost their heads, left with only their bodies. The higher-ranked duhans, although decapitated, do not lose their heads and carry them around proficiently.


    In short, the possession of a ''head'' is a quite significant matter for them.


    What if a high-ranked duhan loses their head?


    They are immediately demoted to a low-ranked duhan without question.


    ''Here lies the problem.''


    What happens if a high-ranked duhan loses their body but keeps their head? How would that duhan fare?


    Since their bodies and heads are already separated, they wouldn''t die, but what would they attempt to do?The answer is ''they try to decapitate others and steal their bodies''...


    It''s horrific but fitting for a monster. By merely making contact with a headless body, a duhan can usurp control of that body.


    Then, carrying their old head, they continue their merry duhan life as if nothing happened.


    Therefore, in the game, when a high-ranked duhan is left with only a head, one could frequently witness the terrifying spectacle of them seizing the bodies of low-ranked duhans to resurrect.


    No matter how elite the foe, if they steal the body of a lower ss and rise again, they prove to be a rather troublesome legion to contend with.


    "Let''s think about this."


    Facing the duhan Legion Commander (head) loaded into a giant slingshot, I nodded thoughtfully.


    "After cutting off the neck of that dragon, and then attaching this friend''s head to it? Then... wouldn''t it be possible to wrest some control from that three-headed dragon''s body?"


    "Theoretically, it''s possible but... does that even make sense..."


    The duhan Legion Commander muttered uncertainly, but I paid no mind. I had calcted that this would absolutely work.


    ''Even if we can''t take full control, we can at least cause some confusion within Ipian!''


    There''s no loss even if it doesn''t work out.


    At that moment, Evangeline, standing in front of me with her shield raised, broke into a cold sweat.


    "...Isn''t this n a bit too bizarre? I knew you were like that, senior..."


    "It''s not that I''m bizarre, it''s that this guy has such a bizarre special ability! I''m just trying to make use of it!"


    As I made this not-quite-an-excuse, I swiftly stretched out my hand.


    "Alright, let''s start Operation Hairstyle Change!"


    Hecate awkwardly adjusted her shortly cropped hair.


    "Hair style change... to think it meant this..."


    "How do you n to cut off Ipian''s neck?"


    With the slingshot''s string taut, the duhan Legion Commander inquired.


    I grinned and looked up at the sky. Ipian''s massive form was drawing nearer.


    "Just watch."


    Ipian was in a frenzy. In other words, while his attack power had increased, his defense had decreased.


    By the third phase, the scales on his head and neck had all fallen off, and in their ce, he exhaled venom that shrouded his face like dark clouds.


    Moreover, with [Elemental Dissolve] applied, even his magical defenses were reduced.


    His once sturdy defenses were now noticeably weaker - the perfect timing for us to attack!


    "Great job, Violet. You can end the illusion now."


    At mymand, Violet behind me, panting heavily, cancelled the illusion.


    Ssshhh...


    With the invisibility dispelled... the figure of an elf princess riding on the back of the three-headed dragon became visible.


    Verdandi, with her long, flowing teal hair, was once again mounted on Ipian''s back.


    Just like thest raid, using Violet''s illusionary domain for stealth, she had descended to the fortress courtyard and climbed onto Ipian''s body - having been hidden on the dragon''s back all along.


    "Reusing an old tactic, that''s so unlike you, senior."


    "If it works well once, I''ll use it ten or twenty times more! Just like boiling down bone broth!"


    These bastards don''t even exchange greetings or texts among siblings. It''s certain they haven''t seen each other''s faces even during holidays for the past five hundred years.


    Using the same method his brother died by, and without any shared information, he fell for it just as helplessly!


    "There''s no rule saying I can''t use an unbeatable tactic more than once!"


    Why take the long way around when there''s a proven form?


    I shouted, swinging my fist.


    "Now, Verdandi!"


    In Verdandi''s hand, the dagger [Isagum] shed with a dazzling green magical glow.


    "...?!"


    Surprised, Ipian tried to dodge btedly, but it was futile.


    Emitting green mes from the tip of the dagger, Verdandi swung [Isagum] with all her might


    Cling!


    A dazzling green sh split the air.


    Dong!


    And the next moment, Ipian''s massive right neck pir was cleanly severed.


    "Keuh... kuhuk...?!"


    Blood poured out like a waterfall, and one of the three-headed dragon''s heads separated into the air.


    "The right one?! No...!"


    "What, what is this!"


    Startled, the remaining two heads stopped their charge and hastily braked in midair.


    Then, they violently twisted their bodies trying to shake off Verdandi.


    As Verdandi made her escape, I repeatedly swung my arms forward.


    "Damien, fire!"


    A white sh sparked within Damien''s brown eyes, and then


    Whoosh!


    The slingshot fired.


    "How can you do such crazy thi-i-i-ings...!"


    With the fading cry, the duhan Legion Commander''s head flew away.


    The head fired by Damien drew a beautiful arc across the sky and...


    Thud!


    It stuck perfectly to the severed right neck stump of Ipian, as if recing it with a new head.


    The remaining two heads were absolutely horrified.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    "A, a Duhan Lord''s head?! Then could it be!"


    As previously exined.


    A duhan can usurp control of any body it touches with its head.


    And my captured monster is the strongest among such duhans, the Duhan Lord.


    "It''s possible."


    The eyes within the Duhan Legion Commander''s helmet shed menacingly with murderous intent, and then Ipian''s right half stiffly iled like a wooden puppet.


    "It works, it really works! I''ve taken over this damned dragon''s body!"


    "This lowly specter knight, what is he doing now?!"


    "If you don''t want to burn away with your soul, you better back off now...!"


    In midair, Ipian and the Duhan Legion Commander began a fierce struggle for control of the body.


    Evangeline, who had been staring nkly at this scene, muttered nervously.


    "A duhan head attached to the severed neck of a dragon. It''s starting to get a bit scary."


    "It is quite grotesque..."


    As I prepared for the next stage of the n, I chuckled lightly.


    "Still, isn''t this better than the ''truly frightening scene''?"


    "...!"


    Evangeline''s shoulders twitched as she recalled the recently witnessed, terribly crumbling scenery of Crossroad.


    "Yeah,pared to that scene, this level of grotesqueness is almost cute."


    Evangeline inhaled softly and signaled me with her eyes.


    "What''s the next step, senior?"


    "If the hand you''re dealt is useful, you might as well y it all, right?"


    I turned my head to the side.


    There, as expected, was the Banshee Legion Commander I had capturedst time, gaping at Ipian.


    ***


    The crying elf, the Banshee.


    This monster can inflict a unique status ailment called ''depression'' on its victims and, while the victim is depressed, possess their body.


    Using the stolen voice of its victims, it emits a chilling wail, spreading ''depression'' around it... such a mental status ailment monster.


    In the game, it was a real headache.


    The possessed ally hero would continue to cry until the Banshee''s body was defeated, spreading the ''depression'' debuff all around.


    Whether to endure the spread of ''depression'' and hunt down the Banshee,


    Or to prevent the spread of ''depression'' by killing the afflicted ally hero with your own hands.


    It was a damned monster that forced such a terrible dilemma.


    This time, I have [Unyielding Commander], so there''s not much to worry about, but in the game, it was one of the creatures I hated the most.


    But now, it''s on my side. My captured monster.


    It can be very useful!


    "When was thest time you had a good cry, fairy of sorrow?"


    Pointing at Ipian''s left head, Imanded the Banshee Legion Commander.


    "Hey, cry!"


    The left head of Ipian''s three heads, the one with the roughest mouth, is the most emotional.


    In the game, its resistance to mental status ailments dropped each time another head died, embodying its sentimentality.


    That means...


    "Uh-huh-huh, kuh-huh-huh..."


    With the right head dead at this timing, the Banshee''s ''depression'' took effect!


    As the Banshee Legion Commander mournfully wailed, she inflicted a mental status ailment on the left head, soon filling its eyes with sadness.


    "Ah, my sister... I never treated her well... and the other siblings... all dead. That guy on the right, he didn''t deserve to die like this..."


    Quickly sumbing to the depressive state, the left head drooped downward.


    "...This works?"


    The Banshee Legion Commander muttered in disbelief and immediately possessed Ipian''s left head.


    The possession was sessful, and the left headnow the Banshee Legion Commanderlifted its head triumphantly andughed heartily.


    "It does work!"


    Then, using the original tremendous volume of the left head, it began to wail.


    "Heukheukheukheukryonggaesaekkiya, heukheukheukheuk bastard...!"


    Though only the crying sounds changed, this violently loud wailing was no different from a dragon''s roar.


    "Oh no, left side! Snap out of it! If you go down too...!"


    The middle head desperately yelled, pummeled by the dragon roar pouring from its side.


    But for Ipian, the situation had already escted to the worst.


    The right half, stolen by the duhan, was tearing its own limbs apart, while the left half, taken over by the Banshee, was shooting dragon roars at itself, causing self-harm.


    Kwoooahhh!


    Eventually unable to maintain flight, Ipian crashnded in the fortress courtyard.


    Then, amidst the thick dust...


    "I''ve been with you for ages, but I''m truly sick of it."


    The middle head, with its eyes turned coldly golden, surveyed its left and right necks.


    "My patience ends here."


    The next moment, the middle head unleashed its breath.


    Directly at its own left head.


    Purrburrburb!


    The fiercely shot ck me breath precisely burrowed into the mouth of the left head, which was gaping as it roared.


    The left head tried to resist using its roar, but soon, before the powerful force of the breath, the entire head grotesquely burned and melted.


    "Phew..."


    After confirming the death of the left head, which it hadpletely burned and crushed.


    The middle head stopped the breath and then sharply turned its head to the right.


    And then, it bit into the neck where the head of the duhan Legion Commander was hanging, and forcefully tore it off in a swift motion.


    Puhak...!


    Blood sprayed in all directions.


    As if to ensure that it would never allow a duhan intrusion again, itpletely ripped off the neck.


    "Middle, you..."


    At that moment, the head on the groundthe right headopened its mouth.


    It had held on thanks to the dragon''s tough vitality even after being severed. Coughing up blood, the right head muttered.


    "How could you... even go as far as to kill directly..."


    Crack!


    Before the right head could say more, Ipian''s massive hind foot crushed it.


    Brain matter and blood sttered messily on the fortress''s dirt floor.


    "...How long has it been since my head was this quiet?"


    Drenched in the blood of his brothersand his own.


    Thest head, having fully seized control of the body, twisted its blood-soaked massive mouth into a smile.


    "I should have killed you both much sooner."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    The lone head of Ipian remained in the center.


    Creak-


    In the center of its forehead, a new golden eye slowly opened.


    Facing that opening eye, I twisted my mouth bitterly.


    "Finally, it''s thest phase...!"


    When two of Ipian''s three heads were taken down, the hidden ''eye'' opens in thest head like this.


    Lucas, who was watching, swallowed hard.


    "That eye is..."


    "Yes. It''s the same eye as his father''s...Night Bringer."The reason his epithet is ''Eye of the ck Dragon.''


    In the myths, it''s said that Night Bringer plucked out one of his eyes and threw it into the Milky Way, and from there, Ipian was born.


    That plucked-out eye of Night Bringer is exactly this one.


    "It''s the ''Eye of Darkness''...!"


    At that, Damian fumbled around, then held his forehead with his hand and lowered his voice.


    "Ke, keke... I can see the darkness well too..."


    "...Yeah, that''s right. Hmm."


    Leaving aside Damian, who at that age (he''s twenty now!) is still endearingly afflicted with second-year middle school syndrome.


    The ''Eye of Darkness'' is a powerful magical eye that can generate ''darkness'' simply by focusing its power.


    This fight will serve as a rehearsal for the uing campaign against Night Bringer, which is going to be a nauseatingly tough opponent.


    "The handling of that magical eye aside... what''s more important is definitely that."


    As the new eye of the beast finished opening.


    At the same time, the scales covering the ''eye'' emitted a white light. I pointed at those scales and said,


    "Those scales covering the eye are precisely Ipian''s Reverse Scale."


    "...!"


    The heroes tensed up, staring at the brightly shining Reverse Scale of Ipian.


    Yes. Up until now, Ipian had no Reverse Scale. It only bes exposed when thisst eye opens.


    1. Remove two of the three heads,


    2. Find the Reverse Scale that appears when thest head opens its ''eye'',


    3. Destroy it to defeat the beast.


    This is the ''Eye of the ck Dragon'' Ipian. The real raid process is inconvenient andplicated...!


    ''Anyway, we''ve arrived!''


    Ipian, having brought out its strongest means of attack, also exposed its weakest vulnerability.


    This raid, it''s time to decide the battle!


    Ssssssss...!


    From where its left and right heads had been, now a dense darkness poured out instead of blood.


    "Now I see. Now I understand."


    While engulfing the surroundings in a fog-like darkness, and now, with faces unseen within that darkness...


    Only three dazzling golden eyes shed like car headlights. Ipian growled.


    "Now that I have opened my eyes, I finally understand what path my father sought to walk, and why he chose that path."


    "Really? I''m curious too. Tell me, why is your dad doing this?"


    As I teased him, the eyes of Ipian moved slightly side to side. It seemed as if it was shaking its head.


    "...You mortals will never understand."


    The creature''s middle eye tightly closed, and the next moment.


    Thump-!


    The eye popped open, and its magical eye attacked us.


    Whoosh...!


    Suddenly, the lights went out.


    A viscous darkness, like thick ink, enveloped us, and all the lights held by our side''s heroes simultaneously lost their light.


    The wall of fire that surrounded this battlefield was a ck me emitted by the beast. This magic fire burns ck with heat but emits no light.


    Thus, in an instant, the whole world was plunged into darkness.


    The eerie darkness that enveloped the Lake Kingdom. The sound of insects nibbling filled my ears.


    Soon enough, those now-familiar voices began to emerge.


    Die.


    Perish.


    Explode.


    Dieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplode...


    "..."


    While it''s unclear why the curse always repeats the same repertoire.


    Suddenly, I wondered.


    What words is this darkness whispering to my otherpanions?


    What wounds within the hearts of other heroes is this darkness tearing at...


    Whoosh-!


    In the next moment, the darkness lifted.


    The curse''s words disappeared all at once, and the cold sweat that had formed on our backs evaporated and vanished.


    Someone in the center of our camp was emitting light. I turned my head to examine the source.


    It was Nameless.


    From the old iron sword she held aloft, a dazzling light burst forth, pushing back all the surrounding darkness.


    "Light."


    With a gentle smile, Nameless raised her iron sword even higher.


    "Turn the lights back on, brighten the light!"


    Stirred by her words, the heroes hurriedly switched their backup lights back on and set them up.


    The area brightened, and then it became visible.


    Through the thickening darkness, the figure of Ipian, which had stealthily walked closer to us, emerged.


    Was it an illusion due to the intensifying darkness?


    Its body seemed to have grown evenrger.


    "Until now, I was merely an essory to my father."


    With a low voice that resounded through the area, the creature that had drawn near used the ''Eye of Darkness'' again.


    "Now that I understand my father''s great enterprise, I have truly be his legitimate heir."


    Thump-!


    Once again, a viscous darkness engulfed us, and all our lights shattered and lost their glow.


    "Whooo...!"


    But not Nameless.


    The pir of light she emitted continued to push back the darkness without faltering.


    "Light-!"


    This time, I shouted.


    "Turn on the light! Illuminate the path!"


    I focused my will on the ceremonial sword part of my standard, ''Light and Shadow''.


    Then, from the top of the standard I held aloft, dazzling light also began to pour forth.


    Lucas used ''Divine Descent'' and emitted a golden aura, while Evangeline summoned a spirit of fire and wrapped it around her spear.


    One by one, the heroes under mymand emitted light in their own ways, resisting the darkness.


    Whoosh-!


    A warm sunset light also joined the array of lights.


    It was Dusk Bringar, emitting the magic power of a red dragon from her whole body. She stood next to Nameless, pushing back the darkness with the sunset light pouring from her greatsword.


    Resisting the waterfall-like descending darkness by emitting light, Imanded,


    "Nameless, and Your Highness!"


    I raised the standard forward.


    "Please open the way!"


    The darkness had now be too thick; Ipian was no longer visible.


    Its third eye, its Reverse Scale... the form of the creature we must y, nothing could be seen. It was hiding in the darkness, preparing its next attack.


    That''s why we must find it. The heroes emitting light, must dive directly into the darkness...!


    Ta-at-!


    Nameless and Dusk Bringar, as if they had been waiting, stood in front of the darkness, raising their weapons.


    "Break through!"


    Dusk Bringar swung her greatsword powerfully first, and the sunset light burst forth, parting the darkness ahead like a curtain being drawn aside.


    "Huh!"


    Through the path that opened, Nameless projected the light of her old sword. A pir of light shot down this path, where darkness could not encroach.


    And at the end of this illuminated path... a slow-moving dark figure appeared.


    "Assembly! Temporary party name, Night Dancer!"


    I called the name of the elite vanguard party I had instructed beforehand, to break through and run in thest phase.


    "Go-!"


    Following the path illuminated by Nameless and Dusk Bringar, five heroes rushed forward.


    Lucas, Evangeline, Kun... and the vanguard priest Zenis, andstly, the blind swordsman Nobody.


    "It''s an honor to be called up among such distinguishedpany!"


    Leading the way at the front was Nobody.


    In such dense darkness, where other heroes were severely restricted in movement due to their limited vision.


    Nobody, being blind from the start, was less affected!


    "Since I can''t see anyway, whether it''s inside or outside the darkness, it''s all the same to me-!"


    Nobody dashed forward, almost flying, followed by the other four heroes.


    The light shot by Dusk Bringar and Nameless created a path, but as they moved further from us, the amount of light began to diminish.


    As the five heroes advanced, the amount of darkness pouring from all directions increased.


    However, the heroes emitted light in their own ways and carved a path through. And in the dense darkness, they located the position of Ipian.


    "This way-!"


    Nobody, who had heightened his senses to the maximum in the darkness, quickly pinpointed the position of Ipian, and as the heroes rushed forward and shone light on it... the half-melted form of Ipian in the darkness was revealed.


    It was a bizarre sight.


    The right neck from which it had been pulled had a massive magic circle, and into the burnt and smashed left neck ck winds were gathering.


    And the middle head was gathering its breath with all three eyes tightly closed.


    Among them, the burnt and smashed left neck, which had been umting ck wind, unleashed it toward the five heroes who had drawn near.


    There was no head, but it was undoubtedly a Dragon Roar.


    Kwaaaaa...!


    An enormous roarbined with darkness poured out.


    The st of air whipped around the area, making it hard to see what was happening on the other side. But soon, I saw it.


    Evangeline, who had activated [Final Fortress], was at the forefront, holding up a shield against the Dragon Roar.


    "Waaaaack!"


    With a peculiar scream, Evangeline was ultimately flung backwards.


    But thanks to Evangeline''s shield and the effect of her ultimate skill, the other heroes managed to hold on safely.


    "Go!"


    Zenis provided the remaining three with divine power armor, and they dashed towards Ipian as if flying.


    Chiiik...!


    The morale, or perhaps the venom, or perhaps the darkness that Ipian emitted, whatever it was, just being close caused the heroes damage.


    The divine power armor boiled up and took the damage instead, but it couldn''tst long.


    It''s okay.


    The reason these heroes were dispatched was not to defeat Ipian, but... to scout for the location and condition of the creature.


    "Huh!"


    Lucas raised his Sword of Light and delivered a [Strike of Will].


    Then, with an explosion of light, the magic circle formed above the pulled-out right neck became clearly visible.


    Junior, who had been analyzing the shape of that magic circle from this side, screamed.


    "Oh, dark magic...? It''s not fire or wind attribute! And, my god! It''s a tenth-tier...!"


    "This is cursed. It''s beyond what we can neutralize."


    Dearmudin was sweating.


    This is not the time for jokes, nerds... Looks like it''s a magic system we don''t know how to use here, but its power is damn strong.


    "Then we just have to force it down a tier, Junior!"


    "Ye, yes?!"


    "What do you mean yes! You know! Target that magic circle with [Elemental Disassembly]!"


    "But, you know we''ve already tried! Ipian''s magic power is too high! It will respond by increasing its output..."


    "But we should at least be able to rank it down from tenth-tier to ninth-tier!"


    Junior then flinched and nodded vigorously, raising his [Lord of Crimson].


    "Indeed, definitely...! With that, by forcefully interfering with that magic circle using Elemental Disassembly, we could ovey our own magic circle on it...!"


    I don''t understand what he''s saying, but it seems possible, technicians!


    "But, still, ''neutralization'' is impossible, Prince Ash! We do have users of dark magic on our side, but..."


    Dearmudin nced over, and Chain looked gloomy as he shouted.


    "Ninth-tier what! I barely manage fifth-tier, and even thats iplete! Dark magic itself is from ancient times, so the whole system has been practically phased out!"


    "There''s no need to neutralize it anymore!"


    It''s the end of the raid. What''s important now is to block their attack and hold on.


    "It doesn''t have to be the same attribute. Use the strongest attack magic we can against their magic!"


    I turned to look behind.


    "Just hold on with the magic. Then our sniper will..."


    Damian, who had deployed the [ck Queen] in railgun form, was targeting Ipian with his eyes shing white.


    I smirked.


    "He''llnd the finishing blow."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    The wizards responded quickly and sessfully carried out my orders.


    As Junior cast ''Elemental Disassembly,'' she interfered with Ipian''s spellcasting, forcibly downgrading his tenth-tier magic to ninth-tier.


    After aligning their power levels, we countered with Dearmudin''s specialty, fire magic.


    Kwaah!


    From Ipian''s severed right neck erupted a fearsome scream, along with dark magic. It collided head-on with the fire magic jointly cast by our wizards.


    The two magics appeared to antagonize each other momentarily, but soon Ipian''s dark magic began to aggressively push forward.


    "Look out, it''s swallowing us up!"


    The wizards gasped in horror as our pir of fire seemed to be contaminated and engulfed by the darkness, pushing the point of collision backward.


    I urged the wizards on."Keep it up, no matter what!"


    "But the output difference is too great...!"


    "Damn it! All magic users, join the joint magic! We have to hold out!"


    Following mymand, all heroes with magical talent participated in casting the joint spell.


    Just like adding RAM when assembling aputer, connecting several people also increases efficiency, or so I understand.


    I''m no expert inputers or magic, but they seem roughly simr!


    ''While we hold out, we just need to destroy his critical point!''


    Meanwhile, the vanguard heroes had climbed onto Ipian, reaching the forehead of his middle head.


    "Hrgh!"


    Lucas, wrapped in the golden aura of ''Divine Descent,'' delivered an enhanced ''Strike of Will'' with all his might.


    Crack!


    With a dazzling sword light, a crack formed across the scale-like covering over Ipian''s closed eye.


    "Kun!"


    "I know!"


    As Lucas stepped aside, Kun, having regained his posture in mid-air, wrapped himself in a crimson aura and plunged downward.


    "First - Heartbreaking Storm Wolf!"


    Crack!


    For a moment, the space seemed to distort and then swiftly returned to its original form.


    Kun, currently the strongest on the front lines simply by his specs, had used his ultimate move, drawing on the divine powers of his race.


    Moreover, this form was that of the First Generation - Wolf King Lunared.


    The tremendous force caused numerous cracks to spread across the scale.


    However, the scale did not shatterpletely.


    Kun pulled back his fist and stepped aside as he shouted.


    "Nameless -!"


    Tatatat-!


    With agile steps, Nameless ran up the nted body of Ipian and, finding her footing in mid-air, clenched the handle inside her sword sheath with her right hand.


    "If you keep emitting such evil energy like this!"


    She dove towards Ipian''s middle eye and drew her sword in a swift motion.


    Tskaaak-!


    Her decisive sh, capable of cleaving anything in two, sliced through the scale without hesitation.


    ...Or so it seemed.


    "What...?!"


    Suddenly, Ipian''s middle eye opened, and from it burst forth darkness, enveloping the scale like a shield... preventing it from being fully split.


    "It''s no use."


    sh!


    The next moment, a golden light erupted from the middle eye.


    "Cough!"


    "Choke?!"


    Lucas, Kun, and Nameless were thrown back, spitting blood.


    Lucas and Kun managed to regain their posture in mid-air andnded with difficulty, while Nameless, unable to stabilize, fell downwards.


    "Safe~!"


    Fortunately, Evangeline was there to catch her, and Zenis was seen casting a healing spell.


    Ipian no longer paid any attention to the heroes on that side and stared straight in our direction.


    "The darkness has gathered enough."


    The darkness emitted from his three wide-open eyes condensed into a sphere in front of his gaping mouth.


    At the same time, the magic power umted inside his throat began to bubble fiercely.


    Ipian''s most powerful attack, imbued with darkness, a Breath... He seemed about to use it.


    "I will plunge you into the deepest night...!"


    And this was the moment I had been waiting for, the perfect chance to take him down.


    "Damien-!"


    I called out to Damien, my sniper in preparation behind me.


    "Finish him off!"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Calmly, Damien prepared his shot.


    Already transformed into a railgun, the [ck Queen]''s barrel was loaded with seven magic bullets that had merged into one in midair.


    Ipian''s critical point had already been damaged. Since he had resorted to his dark shield as a safety measure, that was hisst line of defense.


    At the very end, on top of his final shield!


    We would m in the strongest bullet we had!


    "Grind it!"


    As I swung my fist forward and shouted,


    "My eyes..."


    Damien muttered softly, staring straight into Ipian''s eye.


    "I see better than your eyes."


    ...Why am I feeling this weird sense ofpetition?


    Boom!


    With a sound like a cannon firing, Damien shot the [ck Queen] at full power.


    The recoil knocked Damien back, rolling, and the other heroes who were waiting caught his body.


    The magic bullet, shot like a ray of light, flew straight and urately-


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    It shattered the darkness-made shield,


    Tore through thest resisting scale,


    And pierced right through the middle eye within Ipian''s scale.


    Boom!


    It prated the center of Ipian''s forehead and exploded out the back, ring up.


    "Cough...?!"


    Ipian let out his death throes.


    The sphere of darkness gathered in front of his mouth disintegrated vainly.


    With the loss of his middle eye- the eye of darkness, Ipian lost control over the darkness.


    Damien''s magic bullet had pierced through the center of his forehead, stirred his brain into mush, and left a giant hole in the back of his head.


    He swayed, unable to control the Breath he had been gathering, vomiting it out as if it were refluxing.


    "Ah, uh, aah...!"


    ng...!


    The magic circle floating above his right neck flickered and eventually shattered like breaking ss.


    The dark magic that had been pushed right up to our wizards disappeared instantly- and in turn, the fire magicunched by our wizards pressed forward toward him.


    Boom!


    Ipian''s huge body was instantly engulfed in tremendous mes.


    Considering the fierce mes, I worried if the heroes who had approached too closely had been hurt... Fortunately, five of them were seen hastily moving away from the spot. They seemed safe.


    "Oh..."


    Dearmudin murmured softly as he watched the pir of fire burning down the copsing ck dragon.


    "In my life, I''ve never seen such beautiful mes. To create such mes, indeed I am... impressive."


    "..."


    Isn''t this the time to praise everyone''sbined strength, will, cooperation, and collective effort?


    Anyway, we had shattered Ipian''s greatest weakness... his critical point, and even prated the eye of darkness.


    In doing so, we destroyed his brain by prating his forehead and burned the rest of his body with maximum output fire magic.


    The darkness that had been emanating from various parts of Ipian''s body gradually faded,


    Thud...!


    Engulfed in mes, Ipian''s huge body staggered and then fell forward.


    The wall of ck mes surrounding this ''Guard Division Camp'' also began to die down.


    Without realizing it, I smiled.


    Finally, we had defeated him.


    "Everyone did great, he was a persistent one, wasn''t he? But we took him down impressively..."


    I paused mid-sentence.


    Suddenly, I remembered the incident with Wingian. Normally, the Breath that should have been canceled was sustained and finally released solely by his transcendent hatred and will.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    "...No, everyone! Don''t let your guard down!"


    If this were a game, Ipian would definitely be dead. It was already a confirmed overkill.


    But, however- this is reality.


    The transcendent will of the evil dragon could far exceed my calctions.


    "Do not rx your guard until his death is confirmed! Maintain battle readiness!"


    And, my caution was justified.


    Lying burnt, the two golden eyes on Ipian''s face suddenly opened wide.


    "I hate you."


    Thump!


    He reached out with his burning forelegs.


    "Being that watches over the universe, a father cursing fate, us his imperfect children, we dreamed the forbidden dreams against heaven, defying the natural order, yet ultimately our legion''s dream perished."


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Even as he fell forward, his entire body burning, his head riddled with holes spewing blood, brain matter, and darkness.


    Ipian dragged his ash-turning legs, starting to crawl towards us on the ground.


    "Memories of the Milky Way, the burning earth, warmth I''ve never felt, the split me, the spread me, the torn me, killing and killing and killing, dying and dying and dying, that''s all there is."


    Spewing unintelligible words without pause, even though he was certainly dyingno, perhaps already deadI pian crawled toward us with terrifying momentum.


    "Don''t y with me, don''t rejoice over my death, I have lived to destroy this world with my father because it''s the only way to ruin your fun!"


    I gritted my teeth and raised a wall.


    The vanguard heroes raised their weapons and shields, while the rear heroes unleashed all kinds of restraining attacks, including magic and gunfire.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    Ipian''s body, already having lost all its normal defensive power, crumbled in an instant.


    Yet, he continued to crawl toward me with a thunderous rumble, crushing and breaking.


    "Why do you keep interfering without understanding the great will of my father who stands against the beings above in the sky, mortals!"


    The vanguard heroes in front of him stabbed their weapons into his eyes and shed his burning scales with their swords.


    But like a broken tank, Ipian ignored all the attacks and forcibly pushed through.


    "I will definitely, right here, kill you...!"


    Bleeding blood and darkness from his empty, torn eye socketshe stared straight at me.


    "Guardian of humanityyyyy!"


    Suddenly, my magical wall had crumbled, and the vanguard heroes who had been protecting me fell, unable to stop his blind charge.


    In a panic, the Glory Knights grabbed me and dodged to the side.


    But Ipian, now a veritable corpse dragon, didn''t stop chasing me.


    ''He''s already dead!''


    As the Glory Knights escorted me, I ran desperately thinking,


    ''This is just hisst bit of stubbornness! Just hold on a bit longer, and he''ll copse on his own!''


    I was only half right.


    It was true he was already dead and this was the evil dragon''sst iling. But the problem was the premise that ''just holding on a bit longer'' was possible.


    That was not the case.


    sh-!


    His burning jaw gaped open, and the magic power turbulence gathered inside was aimed at me.


    ''A Breath?! I thought it had all scattered earlier!''


    During the gathering, Ipian had fallen after being prated in the brain by Damien''s magic bullet.


    Most of the Breath he had been gathering in his throat had dispersed, but some remained intact!


    "If you''re going to die anyway, you could die more gracefully, really...!"


    Cursing, I spread out the cloak given by Kellibey like a shield.


    It was supposed to block a Breath at least once, so I was nning to somehow hold on with it.


    "...?!"


    Then it btedly urred to me.


    Even if I use this cloak to stay safe.


    What about the Glory Knights guarding me? And the other heroes behind me?


    Could they survive a direct hit from this Breath?


    Right behind me were the core dealers of the World Guardian Front. If I lose them here, there''s no way to fight the Night Bringer.


    "Ah, damn this game...!"


    I cursed sincerely, spread Kellibey''s cloak, and threw myself forwardright in front of Ipian''s mouth.


    "Your Highness?!"


    Hecate''s voice sounded in rm from behind, but this was the best I could do.


    Trusting in the protective performance of the cloak given by Kellibey, I was the one to block the Breath at the forefront.


    I thought it was a gamble worth taking. If I''m lucky, the cloak willpletely block the Breath, and if I''m unlucky, I''ll suffer a serious injury.


    The other heroes needed to defeat the Night Bringer would be safe...


    I gritted my teeth.


    Better I suffer the pain than them!


    sh-!


    That''s when it happened.


    Someone darted like lightning between Ipian''s mouth and me, reaching out their hand toward me.


    The moment their hand touched mine,


    Chrrrrrrrrrrk-!


    The chain armor wrapped around their body disassembled and transferred onto me.


    This armor was the [Lord of the High Tower].


    And of course, the owner of this armor was...


    "Really."


    Dusk Bringer gave a wry smile towards me.


    "Don''t you know how precious your body is? You''re not a child left by the water..."


    I had no time to respond.


    The next moment, a sunset-colored magical power like a curtain sprang from behind the Dusk Bringer who had stirred up their own bloodline and enveloped us-


    And over it poured the Breath that Ipian had emitted in hisst desperate struggle.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    110 years ago.


    In the capital city of the Bringar Duchy, Sr Queen, the streets were vibrantly decorated with colorful flowers and the city was abuzz with excitement.


    Songs could be heard from every corner, and the sounds of merry drunkenness filled the air from early in the day.


    The smells of alcohol, cooking food, cosmetics, perfume, and burning bonfires mingled togetherAutumn Festival.


    The city celebrated one of its few annual festivals with high spirits. Crowds packed the streets, drinking and dancing, reveling in the atmosphere.


    In the heart of this jubnt city, at a fountain in the bustling square, a woman ascended the tform set up there. Her appearance drew cheers filled with joy from the citizens filling the square.


    "Long live Duchess Bringar!"


    "Glory to the Dragon Lady!"


    "Long life to the Sr Queen!"Weed by the citizens, the ruler of the Bringar DuchyDay Bringarwaved her hand.


    Her dark skin and tall stature were entuated by her intricately braided hair that flowed long down her back.


    Her form-fitting ceremonial military uniform highlighted her impressive figure, and the blood-red cape tied around her waist reminded everyone of her lineage.


    The artistically ornate rapier at her hip announced her as a supreme militarymander and distinguished warrior.


    Above her heada crown.


    The silver crown, symbolizing the authority of the Bringar Duchy, gleamed brilliantly atop her braided hair.


    Day Bringar, beloved by all citizens of the nation as the Dragon Duchess, gave a bright smile and shouted,


    "You have waited long, my subjects! This is the Autumn Festival we have all eagerly awaited for a year!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers.


    Day Bringar winked at them, saying, "I too have waited for this day. Even after experiencing it over a hundred times, every year feels freshly delightful."


    At the king''s words, the crowd cheered again. Day Bringar dramatically gestured to the side.


    "Lets skip the long speeches! Everyone, drink to your heart''s content, dance, sing! And..."


    Day Bringar grinned broadly.


    "Love! Love, my subjects!"


    The citizens raised their arms in response.


    "We will drink, dance, sing, and love!"


    "By the name of Duchess Bringar, I bless this year''s festival! Have a wonderful time, everyone!"


    With these words, Day Bringar, her cape fluttering, descended from the tform.


    With resounding cheers, the official festival began. People dispersed throughout the city, starting to drink, dance, and sing.


    ...And.


    Amid this festive atmosphere, there was a girl who watched the street crowds with cold eyes.


    "Sigh..."


    Hidden in an alley beside the main road, the girl watched the thronging masses and muttered to herself,


    "Its okay, I can do this. I can do this..."


    The grimy girl was sweating profusely.


    She appeared to be barely ten years old. Her emaciated body was d in what looked like nothing more than tattered rags due to malnourishment.


    She stood out starkly against thevishly dressed festival-goers.


    Her messy ck hair framed herrge eyes, which scanned the crowd for an easy target.


    "...!"


    After a while, she spotted a suitable victim.


    It was a middle-aged man, heavily drunk since midday.


    He was arm in arm with a friend, singing loudly and staggering, with a wallet temptingly sticking out of his back pocket.


    "Good..."


    Emerging from the alley, the girl naturally stepped onto the main road and quickly positioned herself behind the middle-aged man.


    Her thin arms trembled with tension, but her decision was swift, and she hesitated not in her actions.


    As the girl stepped out of the alley into a side street, the wallet she had targeted was securely in her possession.


    "Pant, pant, pant..."


    Her breath came out in gasps, her heart pounding.


    The girl watched as the middle-aged man continued singing boisterously down the street and then carefully opened the wallet.


    "..."


    Her face, initially filled with anticipation, soon fell with disappointment.


    Inside the wallet were only a few coinsno valuable items. She shook the wallet a couple of times before letting out a faint sigh.


    ''But this is something, at least.''


    With these coins, she could buy some snacks at the festival stalls.


    Just then, a delicate growling sound came from the girl''s stomach. Thinking of food, her hunger, exacerbated by days of starvation, reacted first.


    Holding her hungry stomach and suffering, the girl staggered forward. She wanted to eat something quickly.


    However.


    "...!"


    As she entered the next alley, the girl stopped abruptly, startled.


    A woman covered in tattoos was smoking a cigarette. Noticing the girl, she smirked and gestured with her hand.


    "Well, well, congrattions, our little one. You''ve finally seeded in your first theft?"


    "..."


    "Now you''re finally pulling your weight. Come here. Let big sister give you a pat."


    "..."


    "Come here, can''t you hear?"


    Hesitantly, the girl approached the woman. The woman flicked her cigarette to the ground and stomped it out, then extended her hand toward the girl.


    "Give it here."


    "...Pardon?"


    "Hand it over. Our little sister''s first earnings. Let''s take a look."


    As the girl hesitated, the woman''s expression turned fierce.


    "Ah, this is starting to upset me. Little one, you know how much I''ve struggled to raise you, don''t you?"


    "..."


    Then, the girl''s mind shed with memories of the abuse she had endured at the hands of this woman.


    Merely because they were both street orphans, she would steal food and often beat her...


    This woman was the leader of all the female street orphans in this area. That was the ''big sister'' standing before her.


    That was why she couldn''t refuse. Trembling, the girl pulled out the wallet she had kept hidden and handed it forward.


    Thump!


    The woman snatched the wallet, looked inside, and let out a sound like ''Tsk.''


    "What kind of business starts with being broke? You really are unfortunate. Tsk."


    The woman nonchntly pocketed the wallet.


    "Ah...!"


    As the girl made a dismayed sound, the woman''s eyes shed menacingly.


    "What''s this ''ah''? Don''t have eyes to see?"


    "..."


    "You can''t even bring in enough for your own street tax, too young to work as a prostitute, and I''ve taken care of you for years. Right? Shouldn''t you be repaying my kindness then? Isn''t that right?"


    She knew she should agree, but.


    For some reason today, those words wouldn''te out of the girl''s mouth.


    Whether it was the festival''s atmosphere, her first sessful theft, or the persistent hunger gnawing at her stomach...


    For the first time, the girl chose to resist.


    "...Can''t you give it back?"


    "What?"


    "I''m... I''m so hungry. I''ll steal another wallet and give it to you, but can I have those coins... please?"


    What came back was not an answer, but the woman''s strong grip.


    Snap!


    Struck by a p, the girl copsed against the alley wall. Dazed, she could only sp her hands and plead as the woman repeatedly pped her face.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    After beating the girl until she was satisfied, the woman spat on the ground, panting.


    "Raising rotten brats like you is why I live in poverty. It''s all because of you!"


    "..."


    "Don''t you pity me? Ruining my life and living like this because of you?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, sister... It''s my fault..."


    "If you''re sorry, then hurry up and go pickpocket some more. It''s a festival. Big crowd today. You''ll make more in one day than you have in your entire life."


    "..."


    "And from now on, you bring everything you earn to me. I''ll give you your share. Got it?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then get going!"


    The girl hurriedly fled the alley.


    "Tsk."


    Watching her go, the woman flicked the recently acquired coins into the air and red toward the central square.


    "Drink, dance, sing, love... Such bullshit."


    Mulling over the ruler''s words, the woman scoffed.


    "All four are stories we have no part in."


    ***


    The girl, emerging from the alley, plunged once more into thievery.


    She boldly picked out an old, portly, and amputee veteran, and attempted to pickpocket him.


    Had she even half the strength she usually possessed, she would have seeded without a hitch.


    But she was too famished, and the beating she had taken in the alley left her body uncooperative.


    She was caught while pulling the wallet from the pocket, and before she could flee, her hair was seized.


    "Aaagh!"


    Realizing the situation had gone awry, the girl quickly knelt and began to plead, knowing it was the safer way out.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Please forgive me just this once..."


    "Why me?"


    But the other was not in a normal state.


    The old veteran growled menacingly. Still holding her hair, the girl asked with a trembling voice.


    "What?"


    "Why me? Why did you try to steal my wallet?"


    "Well, it''s just that..."


    "I looked easy to you, right?"


    The veteran roared and swung his hand.


    "You thought because I''m like this, I''d be easy, you fucker!"


    The girl was beaten to death.


    She was battered until her body was covered in blood and bruises.


    And in the back alleys of the city hosting the festival, no one paid any attention to a parentless, starving little thief being beaten nearly to death.


    The veteran continued his assault until he felt his anger had subsided, then limped away.


    The girl, beaten ck and blue,y discarded with the trash in a filthy alley corner.


    "..."


    She was hungry.


    Really, simply, just that.


    In a city where even begging required paying others for a spot to do so.


    It was a festival. The streets overflowed with abundance and festivity. Food and drink were plentiful. But all of that was a distant story for the girl.


    ***


    The girl regained consciousness as dawn approached.


    The festival was over for the day, and the city was cold in the dead of night.


    Limping, she got up and staggered towards the street of stalls, hoping to scavenge some leftovers from the shops that had closed for the night.


    However.


    "Where do you think you''re going, you filthy thing?"


    "Can''t you just go away!"


    "Don''t spread your disease, go back to the sewer you live in!"


    Everywhere she went, the girl was chased away.


    Bloodied, her clothes, which were already like scraps, had turned into rags, and rolling in the dirty back alleys had made her smell foul.


    "..."


    Even during a normal festival, she wouldn''t have had to starve.


    If she had just pretended to be pitiful, she might have received some food out of pity.


    If she hadn''t gotten greedy, hadn''t tried stealing, she wouldn''t have ended up in such a horrible state.


    Staggering, the girl suddenly stopped. In the middle of the night, there was a house brightly lit.


    As if drawn, she approached and peeked through a slight opening in the curtains at the window.


    "Ah..."


    She saw the warmth of a cozy family home in contrast to the cold autumn night outside.


    Warm air poured from a burning firece.


    A young couple was elegantly sharing a ss of wine in the kitchen, with a browned turkey dish between them.


    The couple''s young children, who had been asleep on the sofa with their new toys from the festival beside them, murmured in their sleep and turned over. The parents shared a lovingugh as they looked towards their children.


    ''How nice.''


    The girl watched the scene, her emaciated hand clenched into a fist.


    ''If only I could have lived like that.''


    If only she could have grown up happily in such a nice home.


    No, even if it were poor andcking, if only she had a home to shelter her from the wind and rain.


    No, even without a home, if only her parents hadn''t abandoned her.


    Countless meaningless fantasies shed before her eyes. The enviable life she could never have continued to flow past her.


    And then, the fantasy broke.


    Snapped!


    The couple, btedly noticing the girl, approached with cold faces and adjusted the window curtains.


    With the curtains drawn, the interior of the home was no longer visible.


    "..."


    Even from her fantasies, the girl was chased away. She stumbled backward, tripped, and fell.


    She no longer had the strength to stand, let alone to continue living.


    The girl copsed on the spot, her consciousness snapping.


    In a darkening world, the girl wished.


    Rather let this life end here. May I never open my eyes again.


    To escape from this hell forever...


    ***


    "Your Grace, it''s time to return to the pce."


    Day Bringar''s loyal adjutant and Dragonblood Knight, Leighton, urged her.


    Day Bringar, who had been mingling with the citizens and drinking in the central square, shook her head calmly.


    "Don''t be so strict, Captain Leighton. It''s only once a year! Let me enjoy it a little longer. I''m not even drunk yet."


    "Your Grace... If you stop drinking now, we can clear this ce. That way, the citizens can also go home and sleep. It''s already dawn. The day will break soon."


    "Sigh, okay, okay, I get it. Always nagging..."


    Finally, after continuous nagging, Day Bringar surrendered and waved her hand grandly.


    "That''s it for today''s drinking! Those who haven''t finished their drinks can continue tomorrow!"


    The warriors, who had been pushing themselves to the limit to drink with the queen until the end, cheered all at once and then simultaneously copsed.


    They had all been forcing themselves to stay awake just to share this glorious drinking session with the queen.


    Leaving the devastated drinking scene behind, Day Bringar left the area with a clean appearance. Following her, Leighton shook his head.


    His Dragon Lady was an excellent ruler in all respects, but her excessive love for festivals and enjoying mingling with the citizens was a problem.


    Every festival was utterly exhausting for him as an adjutant.


    "Shall we have a quiet drink together when we return, Captain Leighton?"


    "Please refrain, Your Grace... I''m already exhausted to death..."


    "You really do exaggerate... don''t you?"


    Day Bringar, covering her mouth and chuckling, suddenly spotted a shadow lying on a road shrouded in darkness.


    "Captain Leighton. What is that child?"


    "Excuse me?"


    Leighton looked in that direction too, and soon, he could see it.


    The figure of a young girl, lying bloodied and dying.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Bringar''s Grand Pce.


    The girl, still lying on the bed after being treated, gasped for breath, unable to regain consciousness.


    "..."


    Day Bringar sat by the girl''s bedside, looking at her condition with a dark expression.


    Just then, the captain who entered the room, Leighton, reported to Day Bringar.


    "The investigation shows that not only is there no family register, but no registered personal details at all... She likelyes from the slums."


    "...Why is she so injured?"


    "It ismon for children from the slums to get hurt and die, your majesty."


    "Common?"Day Bringar raised his voice in anger and turned around, to which Leighton coldly replied without changing his expression.


    "Your Majesty. A nation without poverty and crime does not exist. You know this, don''t you?"


    "..."


    "Even with your benevolent rule, someone in the shadows is starving or getting stabbed. You are a great person, but not a god. These things happen."


    "...I know, Captain Leighton. I am a wed queen, and this country is not perfect. But still."


    Day Bringar quietly looked at the girl''s unconscious face.


    "While there are festivals in the sunlight of my country, children like this are dying in the shadows."


    "..."


    Leighton, ncing at the girl on the bed, sighed softly.


    "It''s toote for this child. She has been hurt too much in her weakened state. She probably won''t survive the night."


    "..."


    "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I will ensure she is buried well..."


    "No."


    Day Bringar rejected the idea outright and slowly got up.


    "This child starving and getting hurt to death is my... and this country''s responsibility."


    Day Bringar''s calloused hand moved towards her mouth. Her dragonblood lineage''s distinctive sharp teeth were visible.


    "I have misruled the nation; it is my responsibility."


    "Your Majesty, surely..."


    "I will save her."


    Leighton opened his mouth in shock. Day Bringar dered earnestly.


    "I will make this child my vassal... my dragon knight, Captain Leighton."


    Day Bringar bit her little finger, drawing blood, and brought the dripping droplet to the girl''s lips.


    "No objections."


    "Your Majesty! That''s not poss...!"


    Leighton had no time to intervene.


    The droplet of dragonblooddy''s essence fell into the girl''s lips.


    ***


    When she opened her eyes, the girl thought she had died and gone to heaven.


    Sunlight poured through a gap in the curtains. The feather pillow was soft, and the nket was warm. Her body, freshly washed, smelled of nice soap.


    The girl truly believed she had died.


    Could she now live in a world without pain or hunger?


    Gurgle-


    "...?"


    But it wasn''t so.


    This was reality, and though clean, her body was still hungry. The girl groaned, sitting up.


    ''I''m starving...''


    As she clutched her aching stomach and looked up, she noticed something.


    "...!"


    On the small te on the bedside table were bread and fruit.


    Unconsciously swallowing her saliva, a voice came from the other side of the bed.


    "It''s alright. It''s yours, eat up."


    Startled, the girl looked in that direction, seeing a woman in uniform dealing with paperwork, wearing reading sses.


    The womanDay Bringarsmiled kindly at her.


    "You must be very hungry? Eatfortably."


    "..."


    Hesitantly, the girl reached out her trembling hand and picked up the bread. She bit into it desperately.


    The scent of the grains she hadn''t eaten in so long filled her mouth.


    Tears unknowingly flowed down the girl''s cheeks.


    She couldn''t even think about swallowing as the tears streamed down.


    "I guess, I must be dead, huh...?"


    She murmured.


    "If its not the afterlife, no one would treat me this warmly..."


    "This is certainly reality. And."


    Day Bringar grinned slightly.


    "From now on, many people will treat you warmly, my child."


    The queen gently stroked the girl''s hair. Then, the girl finally managed to swallow the bread in her mouth.


    The tear-soaked bread tasted incredibly sweet.


    ***


    The girl''s name was Soot. It meant ''soot''. (TL Note: The first one was  (su-teu).)


    "It''s what I''ve been called, though I don''t know since when..."


    When she was an infant, the girl who was found in a mining vige and grew up roaming the back alleys spent her life amidst soot, ashes, filth, and trash.


    Thus, wearing such clean clothes and getting dressed up was a first in her life. The tightening ribbon around her neck made her feel ufortable, causing her to twitch repeatedly.


    "Soot, Soot... That''s a good name."


    Day Bringar, who had personally adjusted the girl''s clothes, smiled with her full lips.


    "Let me say this first, Soot. From now on, you must live with me."


    Although it was a joyful and surprising thing to say, Soot could not understand.


    She had realized itte, but surely, the other person was the Dragon Lady, the queen of this country.


    Why would she want to live with someone as insignificant as herself?


    "I have fed you my blood... the dragonblood, and transfused it to you. Now, dragon''s blood flows in your body."


    Startled, Soot watched as Day Bringar, as if making excuses, scratched the back of her head.


    "Surprised? But you were so weak, I had no choice but to save you. Even then, you lost consciousness for a few more days. How fortunate it is that you have woken up like this."


    What shocked Soot was not understanding why Day Bringar would do such a thing for someone like her.


    She no longer had the courage to ask.


    Afraid that if she asked, and Day Bringar couldn''t find a reason, she might be driven away...


    "So, am I bing a dragon now?"


    Thus, she changed the subject. Day Bringar kindly exined.


    "You''ve acquired ''part'' of the qualifications, but no. To be a dragon, you need the dragon''s heart, the dragonblood, and... one more crucial thing."


    One crucial thing?


    Not having any idea what that could be, Soot cocked her head.


    Day Bringar, finding Soot''s reaction adorable, stroked her head, then led her deeper into the pce.


    The Audience Hall.


    The ce,rge but modest without a single jewel on the throne, was where Day Bringar entered.


    She sat on the throne, and Soot hesitantly stood beside her.


    Then, she noticed something a beatter.


    "...!"


    In front of the throne, two people were bound and kneeling.


    A young woman with tattoos all over her body, and an old veteran with one of his legs reced by a prosthetic.


    "Following the great Dragon Lady''smand, we have caught the culprits," reported Leighton, Day Bringar''s loyal captain, who had scoured the city like hunting rats for days to find the perpetrators who had brought Soot to death''s door.


    "Please dictate their punishment."


    "Hmm."


    Day Bringar''s eyes emitted a cold light.


    "Since they dared to touch my vassal and dragon knight, they deserve a proper punishment."


    Both the woman and the veteran shook like aspen trees.


    It was nothing new in the slums for a poor kid to be beaten to death, amon urrence day in and day out.


    But unfortunately, they had caught the queen''s eye.


    If they had remained unseen, it might have been ignored, but once noticed, they must be dealt with. That was the queen''s duty, and the two criminals knew it well.


    "Now, Soot."


    Day Bringar turned to Soot and said,


    "These are the people who did this to you."


    "..."


    "I have received the investigation results. They exploited you and beat you to near death. What punishment do you wish for them? I will dispose of them as you desire."


    Day Bringar was anticipating how harshly Soot would respond.


    Dragonblood turns its recipient aggressive. This is why dragon knights are also called berserkers.


    Regardless of their previous personalities, those who receive dragonbloode to enjoy fighting and be more aggressive.


    Soot too had been bestowed with dragonblood, and with it, she was destined to be a dragon knight raised by Day Bringar herself. She would have to take up arms and y enemies in due time.


    Day Bringar wanted to observe how Soot would exact revenge.


    Depending on this, she could guess what kind of dragon knight this girl would be.


    "..."


    And after hesitating for a long time, Soot finally spoke.


    "...I can dispose of them as I wish, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes. What do you wish?"


    "Then, could you... release them?"


    Surprised by the unexpected response, Day Bringar blinked.


    "That woman has exploited you for years, and on the day you almost died, she brutally beat you."


    "..."


    "And that man punched you until you were almost dead. A few more hits from him, and you would have died on the spot."


    "..."


    "And yet you say to just let them go?"


    Soot spoke with a trembling, stuttering voice.


    "But... my big sister here provided me a ce to stay all this time. And, and that soldier, I stole his wallet first."


    "..."


    "If you''re going to punish these two... please punish me too for pickpocketing..."


    Speaking clearly but with a trembling voice, Soot tightly closed her eyes.


    Silence fell in the audience hall.


    After a moment, Day Bringar let out a long sigh.


    "...It seems I am the one who should be punished."


    Day Bringar looked deeply at the people gathered in the audience hall.


    "Leaving a child like you to survive only by pickpocketing, letting children gather in the slums to exploit each other... and allowing a veteran who served our country to struggle through life. I, as the queen, am the greatest sinner."


    Then, Day Bringar gestured.


    "Release them."


    "Yes."


    The soldiers untied the woman and the retired veteran. They stood up, bewildered.


    "Keep in mind that my knights and sheriffs will be watching. Make sure I don''t see your faces here again for this reason... There won''t be a second time."


    The two people walked away the way they hade.


    They kept bowing repeatedly to the queen and Soot. Soot couldn''t bear to meet their eyes and kept her head bowed low.


    Day Bringar turned to Leighton.


    "Captain Leighton."


    "At yourmand."


    "Have the knights, sheriffs, and the treasurer patrol the slums to assess the situation, and organize both short-term and long-term welfare for the poor. Look into the welfare of the veterans again too. Not just pensions, but in multiple aspects."


    "Yourmand is received."


    "Also, strengthen the reporting system to reduce areas outside thew. Make sure there are no children in my city starving or being beaten to death. Understood?"


    "Yes."


    After issuing several othermands to Leighton.


    Day Bringar turned to Soot.


    "...It seems you might not make a good knight after all."


    At Day Bringar''s words, Soot flinched, but then took a deep breath and bowed her head.


    "I''m sorry for disappointing you... Are you going to send me away now?"


    "What? Hahaha, what are you talking about?"


    Day Bringarughed heartily and stood up from the throne.


    "The essence of a person can''t be hidden, even if it''s covered in soot."


    She then bent down in front of Soot, meeting her eyes.


    "You are a good child, Soot. And I have always been waiting for someone as good as you."


    Soot blinked herrge eyes in confusion as Day Bringar smiled warmly at her.


    "Let''s live together."


    Soot stared nkly at that smile, as warm and dazzling as the midday sun.


    At that moment, the girl did not know.


    That she would long for this kind, warm smile for over a hundred years toe.


    And that it would be over a hundred years before she would meet a boy who wore a smile of the same warmth.


    At that time, the girl had no idea.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Tap-tap, tap-tap


    The sound of Day Bringar''s military boots echoed clearly as she walked along the corridor inside the pce.


    Behind her, the girl, Soot, tried to follow as quietly as possible. However, due to the difference in their strides, she eventually had to close her eyes and run to keep up with the pounding sound of her footsteps.


    With a grin, Day Bringar eventually stopped walking. Soot, catching her breath, stood beside Day Bringar and looked up at what the queen was observing.


    It was a wall adorned with several portraits. Pointing at them, Day Bringar exined,


    "These are the portraits of the previous Day Bringars of our duchy."


    "Ah...!"


    Flustered, Soot hurriedly bowed deeply towards the portraits. Day Bringar covered her mouth andughed.


    "You don''t need to bow next time.""Oh, okay..."


    "Here, this one is the founder of the Bringar family."


    Day Bringar pointed to the highest and oldest portrait.


    "Thest Red Dragon, Day Bringar."


    In the portrait, a tall woman with ming hair and a bold smile was depicted.


    As Soot stared mesmerized, Day Bringar''s exnation continued softly in her ear.


    "She defeated Jrmungandr, the serpent of the world that was advancing towards the Everck Empire, and through that connection, she married the human emperor of Everck and had descendants. She essentially founded our Duchy of Bringar."


    "Wow... to think that a dragon and a human had a child, that''s amazing."


    "Hahaha."


    Day Bringar burst into heartyughter at Soot''s naive (and perhaps impertinent) remark.


    She reallyughs well, Soot thought to herself unknowingly.


    "And this one is her descendant."


    Day Bringar pointed to the next portrait.


    "The first half-dragon, half-human, the first Dragonblood Duchess, Dawn Bringar."


    Depicted there was also a tall woman, her short red hair fluttering about. She was fully d in armor, her eyes cold and her skin pale, which somehow made Soot shrink a bit in intimidation.


    ''Huh?''


    Then, Soot thought,


    Day Bringar and her descendant, Dawn Bringar... They didn''t look alike at all.


    ''Did she take after the emperor she married?''


    Then Day Bringar pointed to another portrait.


    "And Dawn Bringar passed the dukedom to the current Day Bringar, me... Don''t you think the real thing is better?"


    "The real thing and the portrait, both are splendid!"


    In a clearly recently painted portrait, Day Bringar was smiling brightly.


    With her dark skin and braided hair tied in several knots, dressed in a white uniform, she looked very gant and impressive.


    ...Yes, gant and impressive, but.


    "We don''t look alike, do we?"


    Day Bringar suddenly hit the nail on the head.


    Startled, Soot slowly nodded.


    "Right..."


    Neither the ancestral dragon Day Bringar, nor her descendant Dawn Bringar, nor the currently living Day Bringar next to her.


    They didn''t resemble each other at all. They seemedpletely unrted.


    If one were to search for simrities, maybe the red-tinged hair, the reptilian vertically slit pupils, and the sharp teeth...


    But they were too different to be considered parent and child.


    "We''re not rted by blood."


    "Really?"


    "The House of Bringar is a lineage tied by purpose, not by blood."


    Surprised, Soot listened as Day Bringar slowly exined,


    "Day Bringar and the emperor of Everck loved each other, but they couldn''t have children."


    "..."


    "Instead, Day Bringar adopted one of the loyal Dragon Knights, passing on the Dragonblood and Dragonheart. This nominal descendant was Dawn Bringar."


    Qualified as a dragon but also bearing the essential limits of a human. Half-dragon, half-human.


    That''s why it''s crucial to find the right person to inherit the Dragonheart, Dragonblood, and the purpose, continuing the legacy and will of the ancestors.


    "That was the House of Bringar."


    "Dawn Bringar, too, chose one of her following Dragon Knights to pass on the dukedom. That''s me."


    "Ah..."


    "I will do the same. When I find the right person, I will give them my heart and blood... and hand over this country and our lineage to them."


    Day Bringar gazed at the empty space next to her portrait.


    "My sessor will once again carry the great ancestral dragon''s name... they''ll be called Dusk Bringar."


    "Does the name repeat?"


    "Yes, it''s the Red Dragon naming convention. The names signify times of day, repeating in a sequenceDusk, Dawn, Day, and back to Dusk again. It continues like that."


    Soot recited the name of the next Duchess Bringer without really thinking.


    Dusk Bringar


    While contemting how burdensome it must be to inherit the name of the great progenitor.


    "Now that you''ve seen the faces of the former dukes."


    Day Bringar smiled wryly at Soot and extended her hand.


    "You must also train hard to be a knight worthy of your title, shouldn''t you?"


    Soot hesitated, but Day Bringar reached out first and took the girl''s hand, leading her forward withrge strides.


    The duchess''srge hand was so warm that Soot found herself breathless.


    It felt almost like the first time she had felt another person''s warmth.


    ***


    Day Bringar didn''t have many vassals.


    She had only two Dragon Knights under hermand.


    Captain Leighton, the queen''s right hand, who managed both domestic and foreign affairs of the country.


    And the newly adopted orphan girlSoot.


    "There used to be more. But as they aged, they either retired or passed away"


    Day Bringar pointed casually to the side with a serene smile.


    "Just Leighton and I were left, all alone. Even when I try to take in new ones, Leighton always opposes it."


    "That''s because Your Excellency keeps bringing in those of uncertain identity or those who can''t be trusted."


    Sitting next to Day Bringar, Leighton sent a stern look towards Soot. Soot flinched and curled up a little.


    "The two of us will teach you everything you need to know to be a knight. Leighton will handlebat, and I will..."


    Day Bringar mmed a stack of books she had picked from the library onto the table.


    "Culture, manners, etiquette. Things like these... not exactly necessary, but truly important for life."


    Swallowing hard, Soot bowed deeply to both of them.


    "Yes, I''ll work hard...!"


    Soot was a bright and perceptive child.


    However, her body, never properly nourished, was frail andcked strength. Even with Dragonblood infused, her limits were clear.


    The first day, sword training.


    "Kyaaaak!"


    "..."


    Unable to bnce herself, Soot rolled across the ground. The girl couldn''t control the great strength housed within her small, frail body.


    Leighton was strict and cold but a fine instructor. His expression unchanging, he coldly assessed the situation.


    "First, you need to gain some weight."


    "...I''m sorry..."


    "No need to apologize to me."


    Leighton crossed his arms and sighed.


    "Listen, Sword Stain. I''ll tell you upfront. I don''t like you."


    "..."


    "If you truly want to keep your position as a knight, earned through luck, do it properly. To not bring shame to Her Excellency, to not tarnish the name of the glorious Duchy of Bringar, and for your own life."


    As Leighton continued, Soot swallowed hard.


    "If you don''t do it right, I will kill you myself and recover the Dragonblood infused in you. That''s what''s best for the Duchy of Bringar."


    "..."


    "If you understand, go eat something now. Until the next lesson, just repeat basic physical training. That''s it."


    Leighton left the training ground.


    And in the empty training ground, Soot clenched her teeth and started the training over from the beginning.


    Whilebat training didn''t yield immediate results, Soot quickly excelled in other studies.


    She was smart, justcking opportunity. Like a sponge absorbing water, she soaked up everything Day Bringar taught.


    Once practically illiterate, the girl quickly learned to read, her hunger for knowledge burning as fiercely as her physical hunger, and she learned rapidly.


    Teaching such a receptive child was a very enjoyable task. Day Bringar gradually became sincere in her dedication to Soot''s education.


    In the library, in the office, in the bedroom before sleep... like reading bedtime stories, Day Bringar taught Soot many things, and Soot eagerly read, wrote, and learned.


    "Our Soot is also so smart~"


    When the queen praised her like that, stroking her hair and giving her praise on days she did well.


    She couldn''t have been happier. She wanted to do even better, to be more adored by the queen.


    She didn''t want to be abandoned.


    So, Soot strived desperately. She reduced her sleeping hours to study, and she trained until her mouth was bitter every day.


    A yearter.


    "You passed."


    Soot had barely managed to pass Leighton''s test in thebat test she took as a knight.


    "There''s nothing left for me to teach you!"


    That''s what Day Bringar told her.


    "Starting next week, I''ll call in tutors for various subjects. Let''s start some more advanced studies."


    At the breakfast table.


    Soot, who had gained a healthy amount of weight over the year, and Day Bringar were having breakfast together.


    While chewing the food she had greedily stuffed into her mouth, Soot blinked.


    "Why starting next week? What about this week?"


    Day Bringar chuckled, wiping Soot''s mouth with a napkin, and answered kindly.


    "This week is the festival."


    "What?"


    "It''s already the autumn festival, Soot. You should have fun at the festival."


    Soot''s eyes widened in surprise.


    It was during the autumn festival that she had been taken in by the queen, and before she knew it, a year had passed.


    "And..."


    Day Bringar hesitated for a moment before saying carefully.


    "At this festival... It will be announced that you have been chosen as my sessor."


    "What?!"


    Startled, Soot choked, and even Leighton, who was serving the meal, looked at Day Bringar in surprise.


    Having managed to swallow her water and calm down, Soot stammered.


    "Me, me? Am I your sessor, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, does that mean I will be the next Duchess Bringar?"


    "I will hold this position until youe of age. After that, it will be so."


    Soot, who always ate heartily, could not think of eating any more in front of the queen''s bombshell announcement and set down her utensils.


    "But, how am I qualified... to dare to be Your Majesty''s sessor..."


    "You''ve been with me for the past year. You might not have known, but there were various tests besides martial arts and academics... You passed them all."


    Day Bringar reached out and took Soot''s hand.


    "Soot. No, I guess I should call you Dusk now."


    Looking gently into the trembling girl''s eyes, Day Bringar smiled softly.


    "Will you officially be my daughter?"


    ***


    On the day of the autumn festival.


    Now familiar with dressing herself, the girl, Dusk, thought as she fastened her dress cor and tied her ribbon.


    Dusk, Dusk... My name has be Dusk Bringar...


    Like the formal dress that was ufortable to wear each time, the new name Dusk was also unfamiliar and awkward for the girl.


    But she would endure it. If she could be her daughter...


    As she recalled the word ''daughter,'' her heart pounded fiercely.


    "Whew!"


    The girl, Dusk, lightly pped her cheeks to focus.


    Today, as Day Bringar''s daughter and the sessor of the Bringar Duchy, she was making her first appearance before the citizens. She needed to be mentally prepared.


    After adjusting her low-heeled shoes several times, Dusk took nervous steps towards the office where the queen would be.


    Knock-knockAfter knocking, she cautiously opened the door.


    "Your Majesty, ah, no..."


    After swallowing her breath and gathering her strength.


    Still feeling like she was in a dream, Dusk uttered that word and looked ahead.


    "Mother! I am ready"


    And what Dusk saw in the office was,


    Leighton''s sword piercing through Day Bringar''s back and protruding from the front of her chest.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Day Bringar''s white military uniform was stained with bright red blood.


    Unable to dodge when her trusted confidante stabbed her from behind, Day Bringar clutched the de that pierced her body and spat blood.


    "Leighton... Captain. What in the world... is this...!"


    "..."


    Leighton, readjusting the sword that had struck the queen, coldly spat out.


    "It is for the sake of the country, Your Excellency."


    "What are you talking about...?!"


    "Your Excellency, you govern the country too emotionally."


    Day Bringar turned around painfully, spitting blood. Leighton continued."You mingle with the citizens emotionally at festivals, you waste the scant budget on emotional indulgence in welfare for the poor, and you have emotionally decided on your sessor."


    "..."


    "Although beloved by the citizens, under Your Excellency''s reign, the Duchy of Bringar has always been in peril. As someone concerned about the future of this country... I can no longer stand idly by."


    Leighton clearly revealed the ambition he had concealed all along.


    "The next Duchy title is mine."


    "...!"


    "A lowly street rat who doesn''t know her ce, do you think I would hand over the country I have built over a lifetime to such a person? For what reason have I eliminated other Dragon Knights until now?"


    Day Bringar''s voice trembled with panic.


    "Captain Leighton, what are you saying? Surely not."


    "Yes. That''s right. All the Dragon Knights who have died or retired, I''ve been manipting behind the scenes to ensure that I am the only option left for Your Excellency."


    Leighton''s mouth twisted.


    "But Your Excellency refused to consider me as your sessor until the very end."


    "..."


    Leighton would never understand.


    Apart from hispetence, it was this glimpse of ambition within him... Day Bringar had not considered him as a sessor because of it.


    And yet, she had trusted his loyalty, knowing of this me of ambition, which was also her fatal mistake.


    "I am also a Dragon Knight. I have rights too. Indeed, who else could govern this country better than I?"


    Leighton''s voice, initially cold, gradually filled with fervor.


    "I can govern this country better than Your Excellency. Only I can."


    "Dare you stab the queen and think... <em>cough</em>! you can safely win the support of the citizens?"


    "Who do you think has been the de facto ruler handling both the internal and external affairs of this country all along?"


    Day Bringar underestimated how thoroughly Leighton had prepared his coup.


    "From long ago, the military has beenpletely in my grasp. I''m currently subduing other government departments."


    "...!"


    "After Your Excellency passes, the real power of this country will be entirely in my hands. There''s no need to worry about the citizens'' support right now. That can be gained slowly over time."


    "Captain Leighton...!"


    Day Bringar gathered her strength to throw off Leighton and escape the situation, but her body wouldn''t respond.


    "This is the ancient Dragon-ying Sword prepared for this day. Even the great Duchess of Bringar will find it hard to survive after being stabbed so deeply."


    Leighton slowly twisted the de he had thrust in.


    Although Day Bringar instinctively twisted her body, and the sword barely missed her heart, it was a fatal wound nheless. The floor was already soaked with the blood spilled by the Duke.


    "Rest assured and pass on, Your Excellency. I will govern this country efficiently after consuming Your Excellency''s heart and blood."


    "Arrrgh...!"


    The very moment Day Bringar sensed her end.


    Suddenly-


    "Mother! I''m ready-"


    The young Dragon KnightDusksaid as she entered the office.


    Silence flowed briefly among Day Bringar, Leighton, and Dusk.


    Dusk was a clever child and grasped the situation immediately.


    It was not an unusual sight to her. Even in the back alleys where she grew up, adults constantly stabbed and betrayed each other for the throne.


    Swish-!


    Dusk, who had trained in swordsmanship over the past year and never separated from her wooden sword, drew and threw it straight at Leighton.


    The wooden sword flew directly at Leighton''s face. Leighton dodged it by tilting his head lightly, but his attention was briefly disrupted-


    "Ugh...!"


    Day Bringar seized the moment, grasping the sword de embedded in her chest and pushed it backward, dispersing magic power all around.


    "Ugh?!"


    Swept away by Day Bringar''s magic power, Leighton was thrown far. Day Bringar copsed in ce, vomiting blood, and Dusk hurriedly supported her.


    "Mother! Are you all right?!"


    "Dusk..."


    Day Bringar held back the blood pouring from her chest with her own hands.


    The internal injuries are not healing...


    Although the dragon power manifested and healed the torn skin and stopped the blood, the inside ravaged by the de did not recover.


    Even her magic power, which would normally bubble likeva, was now chillingly cooling.


    It seemed there was a special curse on the ancient Dragon-ying Sword.


    "Do not make this difficult, Your Excellency."


    From a corner of the office, Leighton had already neatly regained hisposure and readjusted his grip on his sword.


    "Think carefully about what path truly serves the country. Without just Your Excellency and that young girl... this country can be much stronger."


    "..."


    "I am capable of it. You know mypetence better than anyone."


    Day Bringar managed a blood-soaked smile.


    "Had you only aimed for my neck, I might have passed on my heart and blood to you. But I cannot do that now, not when you aim to kill this child as well."


    Day Bringar stretched her arm and tightly embraced Dusk''s small shoulder.


    "If the prosperity of this country requires the sacrifice of such a young child''s life, it would be better for it to perish...!"


    And with her other hand, she reached out and pressed against the wall.


    Boom-!


    The burst of Day Bringar''s magic power created arge hole in one wall of the pce, sending dust and debris flying in all directions.


    Gritting his teeth, Leighton ran forward with his sword, scanning the area, but by the time the dust settled, there was no sign of Day Bringar.


    "Release the soldiers."


    Officers of the military, who had been waiting in silence outside, rushed towards Leighton. Hemanded fiercely in a cold voice.


    "She won''t get far. Find her...!"


    ***


    As the city was beautifully decorated with flowers and ornaments for the festival, soldiers were now sprawled everywhere.


    The festival was canceled, and martialw was dered in the city.


    The citizens were rmed by the sudden events, but they had no way to resist against the soldiers who aggressively pushed forward with spears and swords.


    Everyone had to raise their hands and return to their homes.


    The sunlit spots of the city were already under Leighton''s control.


    "Over here...!"


    However, there were still hiding ces left in the shadows of the city.


    And Dusk knew the back alleys better than any soldiers.


    Dusk, wearing a shabby robe, supported Day Bringar and headed deep into the back alleys.


    "Help, please!"


    Entering a dirty lot used by no one but the underbelly residents, Dusk cried out.


    "Help, please! Is there no one?!"


    Although there were hidden people around, no one showed themselves.


    The rumors spread quickly. A coup had urred at the pce, and Leighton and the military quickly seized key points in the city.


    Leighton had been the queen''s right hand for a long time. Every citizen knew how ustomed he was to wielding power in this country.


    The scent of fresh blood indicated that power in this country was shifting to a new ruler.


    In such a situation, who would dare help a dethroned queen dying on the run, and face the consequencester?


    Both the poor and the rich valued their lives equally. People shrank back and held their breath, trying not to get involved in this affair.


    "Please...! The queen is dying! Someone help...!"


    Dusk cried out desperately, but no one appeared.


    How could this be?


    Unable to believe the people''s indifference, Dusk clenched her teeth.


    "It''s okay, Dusk."


    Supported by the girl, Day Bringar spoke with a pale face.


    "...Maybe Leighton was right."


    "Mother."


    "I was only emotional, not apetent queen. I might have gained poprity among the people immediately, but I failed to build a prosperous nation..."


    Day Bringarughed weakly as she looked around at the emptiness.


    "So this is the citizens'' choice."


    That was when someone appeared at the other end of the back alley.


    Startled, Dusk looked and recognized the familiar face. It was a young woman covered in tattoos.


    "Sister?"


    "..."


    It was the leader of the vagrant group that used to extort and abuse her under the guise of protecting her when Dusk grew up in these back alleys.


    "Help me, sister! The queen is...!"


    But as soon as the leader woman made eye contact with Dusk, she shuddered, clenched her teeth, and ran away.


    "Ah..."


    A deste sigh escaped Dusk''s lips.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The sound of soldiers'' boots grew louder from afar. It seemed that word had quickly spread that the queen had fled here.


    Feeling the encirclement tightening, Day Bringar slumped to the ground. Dusk knelt before her, bowing her head.


    "I will protect you, Mother. I am a Dragon Knight too..."


    "..."


    After staring into the young girl''s determined eyes for a long moment, Day Bringar spoke.


    "Dusk. The world''s darkness is this deep."


    "Huh?"


    "And the darkness of people is even deeper."


    Leighton, blinded by power, betrayed the sovereign he had served all his life.


    And the citizens who turned their backs on the queen, frightened by that power.


    People who easily forget the kindness they''ve received, the time spent together, in the face of their immediate self-interest.


    It was an ugly, cruel, yet true facet of the beautiful Duchy of Bringar. Day Bringar grimaced as sheughed.


    "Ugly, cruel, and pathetic, that''s the world and that''s people."


    "..."


    "But love, Dusk."


    Even in such circumstances, Day Bringar said this.


    "Don''t hate, but love."


    "..."


    "You are capable of that."


    What did it mean to do so?


    Dusk could hardlyprehend the queen''s true intention. But Day Bringar''s gaze was so earnest that she nodded in agreement.


    Just then, Leighton''s soldiers poured into the alley.


    "We''ve found the Duchess!"


    "Close the circle and report to Captain Leighton immediately!"


    The soldiers rushed forward, brandishing their spears.


    Dusk hoped that Day Bringar could break through the encirclement, but the duchess did not prepare to fight.


    She just pressed one hand against her chest, took a deep breath, and looked inward...


    Dusk clenched her teeth and raised a piece of wood she had picked up along the way like a sword, ready to die protecting the queen until thest moment.


    For the only person who had ever shown her warmth in her life...


    That was when.


    A retired soldier with a prosthetic leg limped from the back of the alley and stood in front of the queen and Dusk.


    "Ah...?"


    A bewildered sound escaped Dusk''s mouth.


    It was a familiar old man.


    Indeed, it was the same old man who had attacked her at the festival a year ago.


    "..."


    The old man nced at Dusk, then silently stood firm.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    One by one, people emerged from various parts of the alley and blocked the soldiers'' path.


    They were disabled or elderly veterans, all wearing old military uniforms.


    They were retired soldiers living in the slums.


    Suddenly appearing, they formed a circle around the queen, using their bodies to block the soldiers'' encirclement. The soldiers were taken aback.


    "What''s with these old folks?!"


    "What should we do? They''re unarmed..."


    "We can''t attack civilians"


    At that moment, a cold voice cut through.


    "Are the weapons in your hands just for show?"


    Leighton appeared behind the soldiers.


    He looked coldly at the retired soldiers and then at the queen and girl hiding behind them.


    "Make way. A few casualties will clear the path."


    "..."


    But the soldiers hesitated to swing their weapons, looking at each other, and Leighton, frustrated, stepped forward.


    "These cowards... Move aside. I''ll do it myself."


    Slish


    Leighton''s Dragon-ying Sword was drawn with a menacing sound, pointing forward. But the veterans stared straight ahead with empty eyes, unmoving.


    Leighton advanced without hesitation, raising his sword.


    And


    "The queen is still alive!"


    Suddenly, from above, such a shout was heard.


    Everyone looked in surprise toward the direction of the shout, and on the roof of a building forming the back alley... a woman was shouting towards the city.


    "Duchess Bringar is here!"


    It was the tattooed woman, the leader of the vagrant group.


    Led by her, the children of the slums on the roofs and rooftops screamed as if in agony.


    "The Duchess is here! The Dragon Lady is surrounded by rebels!"


    "The Sun Queen is in peril!"


    "You cowards! Are you even the queen''s subjects!"


    As the children screamed, several soldiers quickly climbed the building to capture them.


    "These brats, what are they doing!"


    "Disperse immediately! Otherwise, you too will be dealt with..."


    The soldiers, who were aggressively threatening the children with weapons, gradually trailed off their words.


    "Oh, oh..."


    "My God. This is"


    Triggered by the children''s cries, the sight of citizens surging from various parts of the city looked like a tidal wave.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    The situation had turned strange.


    Leighton, who had initiated the coup, and his soldiers were now unexpectedly surrounded by retired veterans and civilians.


    Weapons began to drop one by one from the soldiers'' hands.


    It had been a coup without justification from the start. Due to the nature of the military organization, it was only that the reins had long been handed to Leighton, who had been the real power holder...


    ''Kkuk!''


    Feeling the situation turn against him, Leighton gritted his teeth. The coup, which should have been resolved swiftly, had been dyed to this point, and much had already gone awry.


    ''It''s not toote yet. If I kill the Duchess and seize the Dragonheart and Dragonblood...!''


    The legitimacy of the Bringar Ducal family ultimately stemmed from the power of the dragon.


    Lady Bringar was currently helpless against the Dragon-ying Sword, unable to exert her original powers.If he could steal the remaining Dragonheart and Dragonblood from her, then bing the ''Dragon,'' as well as the next Duke of Bringar, was still possible.


    The resistance of the civilians?


    Such things could be crushed with absolute power...!


    "Don''t worry about what''s behind, break through the front!"


    Despite Leighton''smand, most soldiers hesitated and were reluctant. However, Leighton didn''t care and charged forward.


    A few loyal knights and soldiers followed him.


    It was a situation of riding the tiger after already participating in the rebellion. Rather thanying down their swords and giving up, they decided to fight it out with Leighton.


    The retired veterans formed a wall in front of the queen with their bodies but were quickly ughtered, spilling blood.


    Leading from the front, Leighton brandished his sword to clear a path and dashed towards Lady Bringar.


    ''I will rip out your heart and devour it! Then I will, this country...!''


    As Leighton cleared hisst resistance with blood and finally reached Lady Bringar.


    "...?!"


    Gooooooo...!


    Already there, her ming crimson hair fluttering upwards


    The girl who had inherited the name Bringar stood there, eyes tightly shut.


    ***


    When she was first stabbed with the Dragon-yer Sword, Lady Bringar was already on the verge of death.


    Since escaping the pce, she had felt death looming behind her. She should have started the session ritual and passed on the Dragonheart and Dragonblood to Dusk immediately.


    But she gritted her teeth and endured death.


    Before the session ritual, she tried to control the rampaging Dragonheart and Dragonblood inside her... and her emotions.


    The rage of being betrayed by a trusted subordinate surged to her head. She felt an immediate urge to transform into the form of a dragon and destroy everything.


    But she endured.


    She couldn''t pass her angrily pulsing heart and blood to Dusk.


    To ensure that the girl''s small body and soul, and her future life, were not destroyed. It had to be passed on whole and precious...


    "Dusk."


    And finally, peace came.


    The surging anger and grudge subsided as she looked into the girl''s eyes, vanishing like a lie. Realizing she was ready, Lady Bringar smiled gently.


    "Take my hand."


    Dusk, as if enchanted, took the queen''s hand.


    The next moment, the girl''s consciousness moved not to reality but into Dusk''s mental world.


    "This ce is...?"


    Dusk looked around in surprise.


    It was and where fires zed on the ground. Everything was burnt to ashes and still the ground radiated heat from the mes.


    On this charred earth, Lady Bringar smiled as usual. But only then did Dusk understand.


    Why Lady Bringar had often appeared to be smiling.


    She had always smiled to endure the boiling rage inside her.


    This deste scene was truly the real mindset of the queen who had lived as a monarch for over a century.


    "To be the Duchess of Bringar, you must first acknowledge."


    Lady Bringar slowly began.


    "That you are a monster."


    "..."


    "That you possess physical abilities far superior to ordinary humans, enjoy a lifespan several times that of ordinary humans, and govern while looking down on ordinary humans. Bing a dragon from being an ordinary human makes you feel this difference even more."


    Everything was burnt, ashes whirled to the horizon of her inner world, which Lady Bringar slowly scanned.


    "You might not think it now... but once you stand atop a high tower, atop a high castle, your perspective changes. A sense of superiority and a chosen-people mentality can emerge at any moment."


    "..."


    "So Dawn Bringar had one criterion for selecting future dukes," she said.


    And towards the girl who had obtained that qualification, Lady Bringar smiled faintly.


    "A strong heart that will not give up on living as a human."


    "...!"


    "That is exactly what is necessary for a human to be a dragon. The qualification to be a descendant of the Red Dragon."


    Lady Bringar, kneeling on one knee before Dusk, took the girl''s hand and ced it over her own heart.


    "True strength is not in this heart or the magic power flowing in this blood."


    "Then..."


    "It''s the heart you showed me, the courage not to hate, that is truly strong."


    Dusk''s eyes widened.


    "The courage not to hate...?"


    "There is always a reason to hate someone. But you have decided not to hate even those who almost killed you. That''s remarkable."


    Lady Bringar nodded.


    "It is because of that courage that people have saved you again... us."


    "..."


    "But such miracles don''t happen often. What you have to protect as a queen in the future are not the weak and the good but the weak, cowardly, petty, and very asionally good, ordinary people."


    Just like you and meLady Bringar said with a smile.


    "They will sometimes please you, but mostly they will use you, betray you, and hurt you. Many trials wille your way."


    Lady Bringar pressed the small hand that came to rest on her chest.


    "Anger and hatred will burn inside you. You will continuously face times when you want to give up living as a human."


    "..."


    "But love, Dusk."


    In her own heart''s world, burnt ck.


    "Even if your heart burns ck as soot, still... do not hate, love."


    Do not give up on living as a human.


    Looking at her sessor who must now inherit this burnt world, the former Duchess whispered so.


    "I transfer this crown and this blood to you because... you are a child who can do it."


    "..."


    "I am sorry for giving you such a heavy burden."


    Slowly, Dusk nodded.


    "I''ll show you, Mother."


    For a very short time, the girl smiled at the woman who had been her mother.


    "Because I was born ckened by soot from the start. Even if I burn a bit more, it won''t show."


    "..."


    Watching the girl with tender affection, Lady Bringar suddenly grabbed her hand


    And pushed it into her own chest.


    After a while, Dusk grasped something inside that chest and pulled it out.


    It was a zing red me.


    The mes that burst forth burned the girl''s entire body. Gritting her teeth, she thrust the me with all her might


    Into her own chest.


    ***


    "..."


    The consciousness that had entered the mental world resurfaces into reality.


    Sootno, Dusk Bringar opened her closed eyes.


    Her amber dragon eyes shone in the swirling mes. Dusk Bringar slowly lowered her gaze.


    "Ku, Kuk..."


    Leighton was already bloodied and copsed, with Dusk''s foot on his head.


    The Dragon-ying Sword, broken in half, was embedded in Leighton''s stomach. Being a deadly weapon even for a dragon knight like him, Leighton trembled in pain.


    "Save me... please..."


    "..."


    Fury filled Dusk Bringar''s amber eyes.


    The mortal enemy who killed the first person to ever show her love, not even worth chewing up.


    With just a little force on her toe, she could easily evaporate this man''s life. Dusk Bringar was engulfed in a fierce impulse.


    "Dusk."


    But when Lady Bringar''s weary voice came from behind, she snapped back to reality.


    Breathing heavily, Dusk Bringar looked around. The soldiers, realizing the situation was over, had all knelt and surrendered, and the citizens were tying them up.


    All eyes were on her. Dusk Bringar slowly began.


    "I am Dusk Bringar, who has officially inherited the dukedom from the great Dragon Lady, Lady Bringar."


    The girl''s voice trembled, but she did not hesitate.


    "As the Duchess of Bringar, this is my firstmand. Imprison the criminals. And let them face the strict judgment of thew."


    Priests rushed over and extracted the sword from Leighton''s stomach and administered first aid.


    Dusk Bringar spoke coldly to the gasping Leighton.


    "This is not the ce where you should die. It should be on the execution ground, in front of all the citizens. Until that moment, I will certainly hold onto your life."


    "..."


    The bound Leighton was dragged away, and Dusk Bringar turned around.


    She saw Lady Bringar leaning against the copsed stone wall.


    As Dusk Bringar approached hurriedly, Lady Bringar smiled faintly with a pale face.


    "It''s regrettable, our first autumn festival together..."


    Lady Bringar slowly took off her silver diadem and ced it on Dusk Bringar''s head.


    "I was looking forward to the days ahead with you... to part like this."


    "..."


    "Don''t cry, my child. We shall meet again."


    Lady Bringar gently stroked the weeping Dusk Bringar''s head.


    "Legend has it that the Red Dragons at the end of their lives gather at the coast at the world''s end, waiting together for thest sunrise... I''ll wait there for you, so take your time. You understand?"


    "Yes, Mother."


    Now blind, Lady Bringar lifted her fading eyes and asked in a fading voice.


    "It''s quiet around here. It''s the autumn festival... are the citizens enjoying the festival?"


    The citizens surrounding the dying queen were sobbing quietly.


    Dusk Bringar, wiping her tears, lied with a smile.


    "Yes, Mother. The whole city is filled withughter and song."


    "Haha, as it should be for an autumn festival. And what else...?"


    "People have gathered in the squares like clouds with food and drink, praising you for this year''s good harvest."


    "When I ordered the dam construction, everyone grumbled... See? Things go well when they do as this olddy says... Haha. What else do you see?"


    Dusk Bringar looked up at the clear sky.


    "Fireworks are lighting up the sky."


    "I told them only on thest day so many times, but these people... they never tire year after year..."


    "The sky is blooming with fireworks of various colors. Look. That one resembles a flower bud, and that one looks like an umbre, and that one..."


    As she described the nonexistent fireworks, Dusk Bringar tightly grasped Lady Bringar''s cold hand.


    "...The citizens are now waiting for your words, Mother. What have you prepared to say this year? Please go ahead."


    Then Lady Bringar, with cracked lips, faintly smiled and said,


    "To all the good people of this country."


    To all the citizens who fought against the soldiers to save her, she once again delivered the words she repeated every year.


    "Live every day like a festival. Eat, dance, sing, and... love."


    The queen''s voice slowly faded.


    "Love, my children. Love..."


    Those were herst words.


    Lady Bringar''s head dropped. She breathed no more.


    Amidst the citizens turned into a sea of tears, Dusk Bringar, who had been facing her deceased mother, also slowly lowered her head.


    ***


    ...A vast amount of time has passed since that day.


    Had she lived as kindly as her mother had advised?


    Dusk Bringar thought she had not.


    The crown suddenly ced on the young girl was too heavy. The citizens continuouslypared her to her predecessor.


    Neighboring countries underestimated the young queen, and swindlers tried to manipte her.


    Governing was arduous, and wars were incessant. She was merely struggling to survive.


    Mired in inertia, she struggled painfully, thus surviving over a hundred years.


    The courage not to hate had long been burnt away.


    Dusk Bringar hade to hate many people.


    Many nations hade to hate Dusk Bringar. She had killed many and lost just as much.


    ''I''m sorry, Mother.''


    Suddenly, she surveyed her mental world, now as ck and grotesque as her mother''s, if not more so, and muttered softly.


    ''I did not live as you had wished.''


    She had been trusted and had tried to live uprightly...


    But looking back, only her long, crooked, ash- and soot-covered footsteps remained.


    Looking down at her own hand, stained ck under her nails, Dusk Bringar clenched her fist tightly.


    ''So, at least...''


    She must protect that child, who held the same warmth as you...


    ***


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar suddenly opened her eyes.


    A cool breeze entered through the gap in the curtained window. The feather pillow was soft, and the nket was warm. A fresh fruit scent wafted from somewhere.


    Having dreamt a long dream of the distant past, she couldn''t tell if this was reality or an illusion.


    "...What is this, have I finally died and gone to heaven?"


    As Dusk Bringar murmured nkly,


    "With such a handsome angel flying around beside you, I suppose it would be questionable whether it''s heaven or not."


    A familiar voice came from beside her. Dusk Bringar, startled, looked in that direction.


    "Unfortunately, Duchess, this is still the earth."


    The young man with jet-ck hair sitting beside the bedAsh, closed the book he was reading with a thud and smirked yfully.


    "How was it, sleeping for so long? Did you have any nice dreams?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Dusk Bringar, who had been staring nkly at me, suddenly sat up.


    "Ash! Are you hurt anywhere?!"


    "No, it''s the Duchess who''s injured, the Duchess! You have serious injuries, so please lie down."


    "What? What are you... Ugh!"


    As she tried to get up, Dusk Bringar moaned in pain and fell back onto the bed. Only then did she notice the bandages wrapped around her entire body.


    "Uh. So, this is... what is this...?"


    "Do you not remember wrapping me up and taking the breath attack in my stead?"


    "Ah..."


    It seemed she recalled the final moments of the battle against the eyes of the ck Dragon, and Dusk Bringar''s voice faded weakly."Right, I remember now... I was about to do something dangerous again, and without thinking..."


    "I at least had the minimum protective gear when I did that."


    I was a bit sheepish but still spoke sternly.


    "The Duchess even put her armor on me, and then took the breath attack bare-bodied. If you were going to do that, you might as well have worn the armor."


    "Your safety was my top priority."


    Dusk Bringar murmured in a voice still heavy with sleep.


    "The life of the Commander of the Front here is at stake; how could I spare my armor?"


    "..."


    I mped my mouth shut.


    My recklessness in not taking care of myself is ultimately causing my heroes to get injured.


    If I don''t change this, more heroes will die trying to protect me.


    ''But what can I do if the difficulty itself is screwing with me...''


    I scratched my head with a sigh and then exined what happened next.


    "Thankfully, right after that, Nameless beheaded Ipian, stopping the breath attack in its tracks. A few seconds longer and you could have suffered much more severe injuries."


    "That''s typical sister Nameless for you... hehe."


    This sister fixation... How did the ranks here at the front get so twisted.


    Anyway, to finish exining the situation... Nameless had shaken Ipian''s head, and the battle ended.


    But thest few seconds of the breath that Ipian unleashed with all his dying strength scorched Dusk Bringar''s body.


    Even though I deployed a shield with the rampaging power of the Red Dragon, it melted instantly, and even the heroes standing behind suffered minor burns.


    Afterwards, returned to Crossroad. Spent a few days recovering from injuries and repairing equipment, waiting for Dusk Bringar to regain consciousness.


    Just today, Dusk Bringar finally opened her eyes. I was honestly scared she wouldn''t wake up at all, so I''m relieved.


    I picked an apple from the basket beside her bed and peeled it myself. My skills aren''t great, so it wasn''t peeled very nicely, but still, this Dragon Lady needs to eat something.


    "It''s strange, the elders here at the front keep dramatically throwing their lives away. Shouldn''t they be aiming for retirement? I do not permit it!"


    "Right, as long as no one is seriously hurt, that''s what matters."


    "No, you were the one seriously hurt..."


    As I handed her the apple I had peeled, Dusk Bringar took it withoutining and nibbled away.


    "So, what day is it today? And what time is it about? It looks dark, so it must be night..."


    "..."


    I stopped peeling the apple.


    I looked Dusk Bringar in the eye. Unaware of what was happening, she blinked her pumpkin-colored eyes.


    "Phew..."


    I wasn''t keen on spilling everything to a patient, but I had to tell her the truth.


    "The current time is noon, Duchess."


    "...What?"


    Dusk Bringar, startled, gestured towards the window.


    "What are you talking about, it''s this dark... Ah, is this some kind of joke? The jokes these young people make nowadays are so hard to understand..."


    "It''s no joke, Duchess."


    With a sigh, I stood up and drew the curtains aside.


    "...!"


    Dusk Bringar widened her eyes and suddenly sat up from the bed.


    Together, we looked up at the sky.


    "It has been getting darker over the past few days... And now, even at what should be the brightest time, it hase to this."


    "..."


    "The day has disappeared from this world."


    Outside, the sky stretched out, pitch ck.


    It was as if covered by an artificial veil, stiflingly dark, with the sun shimmering faintly and distantly in the center like a full moon.


    I reiterated to Dusk Bringar, who clenched her fist.


    "''Night'' ising, Duchess."


    Night Bringar, as his name suggests, had finished preparing to descend.


    And he draped the world in the veil of night.


    Dusk Bringar, her face gone pale, bit down hard on her pointed teeth and suddenly turned to look at me. Just as she was about to speak


    "Your Excellency?!"


    "You''re awake, Your Excellency!"


    Her four personal dragon knights rushed into the room in a flurry.


    Originally, they were nursing Dusk Bringar around the clock, and I had just taken over for a moment so they could rest, but it just so happened that Dusk Bringar woke up at that time.


    The dragon knights, their eyes rimmed with red, clung to the Duchess like children.


    Dusk Bringar, though flustered, soothed the dragon knights and scolded them for recklessly throwing themselves into danger.


    "..."


    Watching this from a distance, I slowly moved and left the hospital room. I didn''t want to interrupt the time being shared by the sovereign and her subjects.


    There''s no need to precisely inform her of the remaining time right now.


    Once outside the hospital room, the long corridor of the temple stretched out before me.


    Despite it being midday, candles and torches were densely lit in the corridor, and standing there, I looked up at the dark sky again.


    "..."


    Truly, facing the swiftly approaching ''night,'' I unwittingly clenched my teeth.


    The final battle is just around the corner.


    Stage 40. The invasion by Night Bringar.


    Only 7 days left


    ***


    Whoooo


    The cold wind slices through the ears.


    Although it''s still autumn, as the veil of darkness fell over the sky and the sunlight weakened... the temperature dropped rapidly, as if it might start snowing at any moment.


    As if night wasn''t enough, it had to bring winter forward too.


    "Why cause such a nuisance even before making an appearance."


    Lord''s mansion. Office.


    Having returned, I grumbled as I threw a few more logs into the office''s stove. Irritably pushing the fire poker into the stove and stirring it, I continued to grumble.


    "He can''t be satisfied without advertising his arrival everywhere... He enjoys seeing people panic and struggle because of him... Just like a brigademander visiting the troops on a holiday..."


    ...Wait? Hold on, am I talking about myself?


    I suddenly reflected on my own actions, as I had a habit of intruding into the heroes'' quarters whenever I felt bored. But hey, it''s fun ying with the troops, right? You guys agree, dont you?


    "This veil of darkness has emerged from the ck Lake, and is gradually covering the skies in the area."


    And to entertain the brigademander on his day off, the main party members had gathered here in this office.


    Among them, Junior reported to me with a serious face.


    "At first, it was just above theke, but it has gradually expanded and now has engulfed Crossroad in its domain, and if it continues, within a few days the entire south... eventually, it is expected to cover the skies of the entire world."


    "That''s one hell of a scale..."


    Stop the show of power, you damn dragon! You''re breaking the bnce of the world by yourself!


    "...But I''m curious, how do people in this world perceive celestial bodies like the sun and the moon?"


    "Huh?"


    "You know, like the geocentric theory, or the t earth theory, those kinds of things..."


    I asked out of curiosity, wondering what people in this world thought of this phenomenon that made the sky dark. What was their astronomical view?


    Junior then nced at me as if I were talking nonsense.


    "Of course, the heliocentric theory is the epted view. The earth isn''t t, but spherical..."


    "What! Why do you know this so well!"


    Became a heliocentric genius in a geocentric worldview fantasy world... I had been fantasizing about introducing a new astronomical view and getting reactions like ''Wow, Prince Ash is amazing!''


    It turned out that the heliocentric theory was naturally epted here. I had unnecessarily gotten my hopes up. Oh well.


    "Phew, but still, the earth moves..."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Never mind, just the usual nonsense from the prince... But really, does it make sense that magic could cover the sky this much?"


    I tried to recall the earth science knowledge I''d almostpletely forgotten from high school, but Junior calmly answered again.


    "The opponent is a mythical dragon who rules over night. There''s nothing it can''t do."


    "...Ah, I see. There''s nothing it can''t do."


    This darn fantasy world! It seems likemon sense matches that of Earth, but then it doesnt!


    "Ah..."


    I swept my fingers across my forehead.


    It wasn''t a time to deny reality, whether scientific or magical. There was a real situation unfolding right before my eyes.


    The sky was covered in darkness, the temperature was dropping sharply, and an early winter was approaching.


    Right now, it might only be over Crossroad, but a week from now when Night Bringar makes his move... the day might truly disappear from the entire world.


    If we fail to subdue Night Bringar, that night will continue forever.


    The world will freeze over and ultimately drown in an unending darkness.


    "...The soldiers are anxious, my lord."


    Lucas, noticing the mood, cautiously spoke up. Evangeline followed suit.


    "Not to mention the citizens. The whole city is in chaos."


    "I see. Both the soldiers and the citizens..."


    The next moment, we looked as if by agreement at thest member of our main party.


    Click, ck, nk...


    Damian was quietly maintaining and checking the condition of his magun.


    His expression was calm, and his hands steady, but the problem was that we had never seen Damian do this in the office before.


    He was anxious. Even the heroes who fought monsters at the forefront.


    ''It would be stranger if they weren''t anxious.''


    If they woke up to a world that was still dark, what could be more terrifying than that?


    Up until now, the word ''doom'' had hovered around us like an invisible atmosphere, a blurred air. Although unsettling, it had been a dull sensation.


    But now, with the day erased, doom had be a clear reality hanging over our heads.


    No one could be unafraid.


    The end of the world was, truly, just around the corner.


    "Prepare winter clothing that we had ready for the season, and distribute the stockpiled firewood. Start distributing it to the citizens as well."


    That''s why I directed practical measures.


    To keep the minds of those floating in anxiety grounded.


    "As instructed beforehand, continue doing what we can, as we have been doing."


    The magic cores from Ipian we had reimed, as well as the stockpiled high-quality cores and materials, were all put into equipment production.


    People worked day and night, and the southern wall was nearing the end of its construction. Everyone was putting in a death-defying effort in preparation for the final battle against the ck Dragon Legion.


    From n A for the ck Dragon subjugation to n F in reserve in case of failure, all were prepared just for Crossroad.


    Military advisors from various countries gathered worldwide brainstormed and devised strategies.


    Under the directives of my father, Emperor Traha, Crossroad too was nearing the end of its preparations for the final battle.


    ''Of course, if n A... direct subjugation fails, then any subsequent measures from that point are merely desperate floundering...''


    But it''s better to try than not to. Those struggles might just work.


    "I''ve said it many times, but the heroes who will go directly into ck Dragon subjugation... take some more rest."


    I looked around at the main party members and smiled gently.


    Tactics against the ck Dragon had been briefly briefed beforehand. Detailed tactical orders would be given again soon...


    But still, I wanted to give the heroes a proper rest.


    To fully recover from injuries sustained in previous battles and to muster all their strength for thest confrontation with the ck Dragon.


    And, perhaps...


    This might be thest peaceful time we could spend together.


    "Until I call for assembly, take time to rest. You can ponder alone, spend time with loved ones, or even just lie down and sleep."


    I grinned.


    "Let''s each endure this long night in our own way."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the four exchanged nces...


    "My lord, then I''ll take a nap here for a bit... I stayed up all night and am tired."


    "Ah! Me too, me too! I want to nap! Move over, uncle. Let me use your knee as a pillow!"


    "Then, Your Highness, I''ll just finish up the memo I was writing."


    "This room is so warm and easy to breathe... I''ll stay a little longer too, Prince."


    Thus, all four naturally took their ces on my office sofa andy down. Oh well, thats how it is, huh?


    I dragged my chair from behind the desk and ced it between the sofas, then sat down on it like lying down.


    After that, there was no further conversation.


    We spent the time quietly in front of the dying firece, listening to each other''s breathing.


    Looking into the flickering little mes, I hoped.


    I hoped that this long night, before the final battle, would be peaceful for everyone.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    "Why, have you never felt like that? Dreading the arrival of morning."


    The forge. Kellibey''s workshop.


    Hannibal had been infusing a spirit into the equipment when he suddenly blurted out such words.


    Beside him, Kellibey, who had been enchanting the equipment with magic, looked over at his little assistant, wondering what he was talking about.


    "Because I don''t want to leave the warmth of my bed. Because I don''t want to go to work. Because I just want to lie around all day and sleep. Wishing that morning would nevere, that I could stay in bed for about a week."


    "You''ve thought about that, you rascal..."


    "Hehe. Honestly, hasn''t everyone thought this at least once or twice? No? Is it just me?"


    Wishing that morning would nevere.


    Wishing that the world would just end.While living through the cruel reality, many people have imagined such scenarios at least once.


    But no matter how much one prays under the covers, the sun inevitably rises, and the world brightens...


    Hannibal looked up and gazed at the dark sky outside the forge.


    Even though it was around noon, the sky was exceedingly dark, with only a blurry silhouette of the sun trembling beyond a curtain of undting darkness.


    "But to think that the morning really doesn''te, and the world is actually ending... It''s unbelievable, really."


    "..."


    Watching his assistant''s stunned expression, Kellibey made a gesture with his chin.


    "How old are you again? You''ve lied so much about your age, even I''m confused."


    "Me? I''m exactly fourteen now."


    "To see the end of the world at fourteen..."


    A clicking sound came from the mouth of the old dwarf.


    "Instead of working like this, shouldn''t you be out ying somewhere?"


    "It''spletely dark outside, where would I go to y? Besides, who knows? Maybe one of the spirits I''ve enchanted will y a crucial role in saving the world?"


    "Oh, such grand nonsense."


    Kellibey grumbled and then noticed a customer approaching the entrance of the workshop, snorting disdainfully.


    "Hey, your dad''s here again. Go eat lunch ande back."


    Hannibal, startled, looked toward the entrance of the forge where Zenis awkwardly stood, smiling sheepishly while waving. In his other hand, he held a basket with lunch.


    "My son always causes trouble..."


    Then, the woman priest who hade with ZenisRosettascolded him.


    "Why are you so nervous? Want to earn more heretic points again? Stand tall and speak your mind!"


    "Well, then... Ahem! Listen! This forge doesn''t function properly without our son! We''re going to feed him now, so you all better understand that! Anyints?!"


    In front of his overbearing father''s roar, Hannibal covered his face with both hands.


    "Augh, Father really is too much..."


    Kellibey couldn''t help butugh heartily.


    "That''s still good, right?"


    "..."


    Awkwardly twisting his body, Hannibal nheless grinned and removed his work gloves.


    "Then I''ll go have lunch, please eat as well, Master!"


    "Alright, have a good meal."


    Hastily wiping the sweat on his face with a towel, Hannibal hurriedly ran to the two priests.


    The three of them chatted amiably as they left the forge, Kellibey silently watching them go.


    "..."


    The image of his deceased son seemed to ovep with the shadows of the cheerful trio.


    Shaking his head to clear his mind, Kellibey shouted into the forge.


    "Let''s all eat lunch too! Take a break!"


    "Yes-!"


    The cksmiths, eagerly awaiting lunchtime, responded in unison.


    Even as the end of the world approached, and they busied themselves preparing equipment for the final battle, it was essential to eat and rest properly to maintain efficiency.


    Lunchboxes were distributed by the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. Kellibey picked up his sandwich but couldn''t bring himself to eat. He had no appetite.


    Kellison...


    Still, the apparition of his dead son lingered before his eyes, refusing to fade away.


    Wait for me. Ill join this final battle too.


    If the opponent was the King of all monsters.


    No matter what, he was determined to strike a blow with his own hands, with his hammer and spirit.


    Even if it didnt serve as a requiem for his dead son, even if it only cleared the cobwebs in his mind, it didnt matter.


    The hatred and frustration that wouldnt disappear just by hammering equipment were gradually growing within him.


    Before it swelled enough to burst him, Kellibey decided to charge toward the enemy leader.


    Whether I die or live, this battle will decide it all.


    If death brings peace, then that would be a decent ending in its own right.


    Even though he had no appetite, Kellibey tried to muster the energy to eat the sandwich when...


    "Kellibey! There''s trouble!"


    A dwarf came running in from outside, eximing loudly.


    "The airship... The wreckage of Geronimo has been found!"


    "...!"


    "It was found far south from the epicenter of the Southern ins! It seems it was blown away by the explosion. They are now recovering it and bringing it to Crossroad..."


    Geronimo.


    A long time ago, Kellibey had personally built this airship, which served as the gship of the World Guardian Front, carrying the corpse of the Goblin God-King intended for a kamikaze attack... the airship Kellison had piloted until the very end.


    Kellibey threw the sandwich on the ground and ran out of the forge.


    The recovered wreckage of Geronimo was already being brought into the city of Crossroad on a cart. Kellibey stood in front of the cart with trembling legs.


    Most of the wreckage was meaningless fragments and pieces, but one part retained itsplete form.


    The figurehead shaped like a siren, installed at the prow of the ship. [Unbreakable Myth].


    An artifact and Nightmare yer cast from the magical core of Bernardt Poker, the eighth-rankingmander of the Nightmare Legion and the ghost fleet captain.


    This was the only piece that, due to its unique property''Unbreakable''maintained its original form even amidst the tremendous explosion.


    Including part of the bow that was within the area of effect.


    "..."


    Kellibey touched the remnants of the ship, which was like a child to him, with trembling hands, while thinking of the child who had been aboard.


    He had thought it had vanished without a trace.


    To think it remained.


    - In this front, in this world, we still need you, Father.


    Suddenly, thest voice Kellison had left echoed in his mind.


    - Survive. And please take care of our race... no, this world.


    Kellibey''s strong hand gripped [Unbreakable Myth] tightly.


    "...Why return now of all times."


    Kellibey closed his eyes tightly.


    "It makes me weak, damn it..."


    The old dwarf cksmith''s emotions took a while to settle, watched over with concerned looks by a mix of human and dwarf cksmiths.


    ***


    After officially joining the World Guardian Front, Verdandi, leader of the Holy Grail Seekers, began living in Crossroad.


    But after her sister, Queen Skuld, died, Verdandi found staying in Crossroad ufortable.


    Living in this city where her sister died was distressing, like sitting on pins and needles.


    So, Verdandi stayed alone in a former dwelling prepared in the dungeon below theke.


    Today was no different. After training with herpanions in Crossroad, Verdandi returned alone to the hideout in the dungeon.


    The space between sectors 5 and 6 where the sewers connected. In this ce, where a stream of water leaked from a broken pipe and seeped into the shattered stone wall.


    In this narrow passage, where clear water rarely flowed in the dungeon, unnamed grasses and mosses were abundantly sprouting.


    Next to the watercourse, there was a small patch of dirt. Verdandi carelessly sat next to it.


    And with sunken golden eyes, she stared into the void... coldly honing the hatred burning within her.


    After Skuld''s death, Verdandi became noticeably less talkative. Her expressions of emotion also gradually disappeared.


    She wanted to be a single dagger. She wanted to be a very sharp de.


    For the impending final battle with the ck Dragon.


    And to exterminate everyst one of those hateful monsters...


    Verdandi took out the dagger [Isagum] from her bosom and red at it. From the dagger, made from the tooth of an enemy, a ck aura was rippling.


    Sssss...


    The aura escaped from the dagger, climbed up her arm, and burrowed into her body. Verdandi did not stop it.


    To kill darkness, one needs to get close to the darkness.


    It was just a part of the process...


    "...?"


    That was when Verdandi''s eyes widened slightly. Her gaze was directed toward the patch of dirt next to the watercourse.


    "Huh?"


    With a bewildered sound, Verdandi carelessly sheathed the dagger. The darkness that had been seeping out was also sucked back into the sheath.


    Verdandi hurriedly approached the patch of dirt on her knees.


    This patch of dirt had been cultivated over the past hundred years while exploring the dungeon for the Holy Grail.


    As if unable to give up on the elusive Holy Grail, just as one nts seeds waiting for sprouts that never grow, it was a ce of such persistence.


    Even knowing there was no hope, I continued to nt seeds, knowing that sprouts would not emerge. It was the embodiment of such foolish persistence.


    And then, in that patch of dirt-


    "...A sprout?"


    Tiny, delicate sprouts were pushing through, their pale green shoots emerging.


    Thest thing nted were the sunflower seeds given by Ash. It had been almost two years ago, and now the seeds were sprouting?


    ''Now, after all this time? Why? How?''


    Suddenly, a possibility shed through Verdandi''s mind.


    "...!"


    Leaping to her feet, Verdandi ran desperately.


    After entering the base camp, she teleported to Crossroad and raced through the city shrouded in the darkness of broad daylight


    She arrived at the nearly restored South Gate, gasping for breath.


    "Ha, ha, ha...!"


    What Verdandi was looking down at was the very spot where her sister Skuld had died.


    Her sister had summoned the roots and trunk of the World Tree and died bing one with the tree, and only the stump of the dead tree remained where her body had been cut down.


    At that tree stump... there it was again.


    A bright green sprout.


    "Ah...!"


    With a sigh filled with emotion, Verdandi knelt in front of the stump.


    Skuld had sacrificed her entire life to summon the roots of the World Tree, scattering its immense life force throughout the entire southern continent.


    That influence had spread and reached even beneath theke, causing the seeds that had not moved for years to sprout.


    And here at this stump as well.


    Even from the tree where the Elven Queen herself had fallen and died, robust life was pushing forth sprouts.


    Even in a world where the sun does not rise. Even as winter approaches.


    "Why?"


    As the cold wind blew, she instinctively reached out to cover the sprout, and Verdandi murmured softly.


    "Why...?"


    Why does it strive to live like this? Why does it try to survive like this?


    It is unknowable.


    Because life is impermanent. Because nature is indifferent.


    As if embracing the stump with her body, Verdandi murmured with a choked voice.


    "You were really terrible, Skuld..."


    The sprouts that emerged at the spot where her sister died and those that sprouted in the abandoned patch in the dungeon.


    Verdandi would nurture them. She would ensure they grew fully. Because they were thest legacy left by Skuld.


    And, to do that...


    Verdandi herself must also live.


    "Really... you were terrible..."


    Emotion, long absent, vividly returned to Verdandi''s face.


    Mostly it was sorrow.


    But there was a slight relief as well.


    ***


    Swoosh!


    A massive silver fist cut through the air.


    In the training grounds of the barracks, Kun was practicing alone.


    Under the dark sky, his silver fist streaked through the air, spreading a faint glow like a light aura.


    To others, it might seem like a solo practice, but in reality, Kun was not in a situation to be at ease.


    "Is that all you got, 44th?"


    "..."


    Illusions of werewolves made of darkness attacked Kun from all directions.


    Kun scattered punches and kicks into the air, fending off the illusions.


    "With that level of murderous intent! With that level of fighting spirit! What do you think you can kill? Is that all your hatred amounts to?!"


    The illusions shouted as they surged from all around. Kun clenched his teeth.


    If talking big won, our ancestor might as well have been the Demon King...


    The Nightmare yer made from the magical core of Lunared the Wolf King, [Full Moon''s Massacrer].


    Whenever there was a crisis, this damned cloak whispered in his mind. To surrender his body to it. Then, it would take care of the situation for him.


    He had ignored it all along, but the situation had been too critical during thest encounter with the Goblin God-King, and he had reluctantly reached out his hand.


    In exchange for borrowing its power, the cloak had clung to Kun''s body... and ever since then, these illusions had been harassing him like this.


    Their purpose was singr.


    "Your flesh is perfect now. So hand it over to me! I can make much better use of it than you!"


    "..."


    "Then I''ll blow away the ck Dragon and whatever else! It wouldnt be a bad deal for you, right?"


    Maybe, just maybe, it was true. If he surrendered his body to this nightmare, he might be able tond a clean hit on the ck Dragon.


    The problem is that this nightmare doesn''t only intend to attack the ck Dragon. It would undoubtedly strike at the same allies as well.


    Not only that, it might even try to destroy humanity, just as Lunared the Wolf King had originally intended.


    Ultimately, whether this creature or the ck Dragon, both were enemies of the world.


    ''So far, I have managed to hold on...''


    Gradually, the frequency and intensity of the illusions'' attacks were increasing. Fending off each illusion, Kun felt increasingly drained.


    ''How much longer can Ist?''


    A few more days? Or perhaps months?


    Whenever it happened, Kun was determined to confront this battle before his body was taken over by the leather cloak... and the nightmare sleeping within it.


    To subdue the nightmare and make it entirely his own, or else.


    ''To end my life before itpletely takes over.''


    Whoosh-!


    After sending thest attacking illusion flying with a back kick.


    Kun steadied his ragged breathing and adjusted his stance. Wisps of pale steam rose from his muscr back.


    ''...My fists are gradually taking the same form as the illusions.''


    Fighting the illusions, Kun''s fists were reverting to their original form of primitive and violent boxing.


    Though he hated to admit it, his immediate power was increasing. And what was needed in the fight against the ck Dragon was precisely this immediate power.


    "..."


    As Kun sighed deeply and steadied his breath.


    "Captain!"


    A subordinate from the Penal Squad rushed in breathlessly.


    Turning in surprise, Kun listened as the subordinate eximed urgently.


    "Sir, Princess Yun... Princess Yun has regained consciousness!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 660

    Yun opened her eyes with a start.


    Her blurred vision gradually cleared, and soon, she saw a familiar middle-aged man before her.


    "...Father?"


    "Yun!"


    The middle-aged man with the same lush, copper-toned hair joyfully called out.


    It was none other than King Miller Ariane of the Northern Arian Kingdom, who hade down to see his youngest daughter.


    "Yun, you''vee to! Your father was worried sick that something terrible might have happened to you..."


    "Father, how did youe all this way?"


    "When I heard that my beloved youngest daughter had fallen gravely ill, of course, I had toe, didn''t I?"


    The king smiled, but Yun frowned in displeasure.


    Her father, King Miller Ariane, was a good king but hardly a good father.


    He was a man who could easily throw his children into the political arena if needed.


    Was it not just two years ago that he had pushed for an engagement between Yun and Prince Ash without so much as asking her opinion?


    In front of his daughter, he might shed tears of love, but behind her back, he could let his own children die if it benefited the nation. Such was the political figure of the king of the Arian Kingdom.


    "For your healing, we''ve used our kingdom''s treasure... the ��Tears of the Apex��."


    Thus, when Yun heard that her father had used such a precious national treasure to heal her, she felt apprehensive first.


    Then, the clergyman next to him cautiously spoke to the king.


    "Your Majesty. Although the relic is working, it hasn''t fully healed the princess''s injuries."


    "What? How can that be? Do whatever it takes to cure her!"


    "The ��Tears of the Apex�� is a condensed body of divine power... it has no effect on injuries that divine power cannot heal. It''s a miracle that the princess regained consciousness at all."


    The king furrowed his brow.


    "So you''re telling me, not only will my daughter not recover, but she''ll soon lose consciousness again... Is that what you''re saying?"


    "It is with regret that I must confirm, yes."


    "Oh, what a tragedy..."


    King Miller Ariane tugged at the hair beneath his crown andmented.


    "My most beloved youngest daughter... to suffer such a fate at the distant front lines, oh..."


    "..."


    Yun''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She was beginning to understand why her father was overreacting.


    "Our Arian Kingdom has not only lost the airship ��Ariane Bear�� but also our beloved youngest princess and brave warriors have either died or been injured. Even the use of the national treasure ��Tears of the Apex�� couldn��t heal my daughter. The loss is overwhelmingpared to other nations, isn''t it, Yun?"


    Her father intended to use even this for political purposes.


    "To all the kings gathered here, and to the leader of the World Guardian Front... I will demand appropriatepensation. And I dere that our Arian Kingdom can no longer afford to bleed."


    "..."


    "Therefore, Yun, exin how much you have suffered, how much pain you have endured. Then, leave the rest to your father."


    Though the Arian Kingdom participated in the World Guardian Front, it had always been under Yun''s lead as the king''s proxy.


    The king had nevere down from the northern homnd and had always been reluctant to join the war.


    "To avoid helping the south and expose the critical losses our north has suffered, and to secure justpensation. And we must withdraw from this affair. So, Yun, for your father, for the country, speak now. Right?"


    "..."


    Yun turned to the side. Were the scribes ready to record her words before she lost consciousness again?


    Her father would use every word she uttered for political purposes.


    Yun sighed deeply.


    "Father. The world''s end is near. Even now, do you have to do this?"


    "Yun, you are a smart girl."


    The king holding his daughter''s hand smiled gently.


    "There''s no way the world is actuallying to an end. This is just a monster outbreak in the south. It happens every year."


    "..."


    "It''s the southern fools who don''t want to bear their losses alone, trying to drag us into shared responsibility. It''s the same old trick of the empire. This is purely a political battle."


    "..."


    "Everything I do is for the nation. For you as well. So..."


    Yun clenched her mouth shut.


    It was then. The guard shouted from outside.


    "Announcing, King Kun of the Beastmen has arrived!"


    King Ariane furrowed his brows.


    "A king of the Beastmen? Since when did they have a king? Who��"


    Bang!


    The door swung open forcefully, and Kun stormed into the room.


    The appearance of the towering werewolf startled everyone from the Ariane Kingdom who had just arrived, but Yun greeted him with a smile.


    "Kun! Wow, you''ve be very handsome?"


    "...Yun."


    Ignoring the others around, Kun strode over and carefully sat beside her bed.


    "You''re the first to say I look good in this form. Everyone else is too busy being scared."


    "Your muscles have gotten bulkier, and your fur looks fuller, doesn��t it? Handsome is as handsome does."


    A faint smile crossed Kun''s wolfish face.


    "I''m d you''re conscious."


    "Ha, sadly, it''s not because I''ve gotten better. They poured divine power from our national treasure into me just to momentarily revive my consciousness... It seems I''ll soon be asleep again."


    "That''s..."


    Kun swallowed his words as Yun looked him straight in the eye.


    "Kun. I have a favor to ask."


    "Anything, if it''s within my power."


    "Before you go into battle, please make my will public. Let everyone in the World Guardian Front know."


    Surprised by the unexpected request, Kun''s eyes widened.


    "A will, you said it was embarrassing?"


    "It is embarrassing. But it��s necessary."


    Yun extended her dry hand. Kun firmly grasped it.


    "Will you do it?"


    "If that is your wish."


    "Hehe, thank you. I trust you."


    The effect of the relic seemed to be fading, as the light wrapped around Yun began to diminish.


    Yun''s eyes slowly closed again, and a faint smile crossed her lips.


    "I''m not sure if I��ll ever wake up again, but..."


    "You will wake up."


    "Then, I hope it��s to a peaceful world..."


    "It will be peaceful."


    "Kun."


    Just before closing her eyes, Yun whispered.


    "Just in case I��m saying this, don��t wait for me."


    "..."


    Kun was about to respond, but Yun had already lost consciousness again.


    Afterying Yun back down on the bed, Kun slowly got up. The King of Ariane, who had been standing behind, cleared his throat.


    "Well then, King Kun of the Beastmen. Nice to meet you. I am Yun��s father."


    "..."


    "You have Yun��s will, don��t you? Would you return it to me?"


    "I refuse."


    Kun turned around after tly refusing.


    King Ariane''s eyes widened in anger.


    "By what right do you refuse? Why do you even have my daughter''s will in the first ce?"


    "I am Yun��srade-in-arms."


    "You��re nning to steal my daughter��s will just because you wererades at the front? You have no right to do that! Give me the will��"


    "And."


    Kun growled softly.


    "I am also Yun��s lover."


    "..."


    King Ariane��s mouth fell open.


    The warriors and priests who had long observed Kun and Yun covered their mouths in shock at this werewolf��s deration.


    "If you want to hear the contents of the will left by your youngest daughter, King of the Ariane Kingdom."


    Kun strode past the soldiers and left the room.


    "How about participating in the uing deployment ceremony of the World Guardian Front?"


    "The, the deployment ceremony?"


    "To honor the heroes setting out to y the ck Dragon... The ceremony is scheduled soon. ording to Yun��s wishes, I will read her will there."


    "..."


    "Listen then, if you have the courage to stay at the front until then."


    No one stopped Kun, and he walked out of the barracks.


    As he looked out at the streets of the city, darkened by the night, Kun took a deep breath.


    - Just in case I��m saying this, don��t wait for me.


    Yun��sst voice echoed in his mind.


    Kun closed his eyes and then opened them. A golden glow surged in the wolf��s eyes.


    ***


    Winter Silver Merchant Guild. Crossroad Branch.


    This ce, brightly lit as always, was bustling. Workers hurriedly loaded materials to rush to various parts of the city, and messengers from different regions organized espionage and information.


    And in the office of the guild leader.


    Serenade, unusually stopping her work, was making a request to her bodyguard-dressed as a maid, Elize.


    "Please take good care of Prince Ash, Elize."


    Holding Elize''s hand firmly, Serenade repeated the words she had said several times before.


    "Please protect him. He is the one who always rushes into the most dangerous ces..."


    "..."


    "You are the only one I can trust and ask. Tell me you can do it."


    Elize nced up with her deep blue eyes and faced her mistress.


    Serenade''s face was calm, but a faint anxiety was swirling around it.


    "...I will aplish it, mydy."


    Elize bowed her head deeply as she responded.


    Honestly, it wasn''t a statement made with confidence.


    Elize was certainly a skilled swordswoman. She knew very well that her talent and skills were exceptional.


    Among humans, there were not many who could match her.


    But��this time, the opponent was the ck Dragon.


    Although she had been selected for the ck Dragon extermination expedition, Elize honestly wasn''t sure. What could she possibly do?


    Against that powerful evil dragon, would her sword dance have any meaning?


    She knew just as well as she knew her own talent that the caliber of her opponent far surpassed her own.


    ''Can I really protect Prince Ash in front of such a being?''


    But she had no choice but to answer, in front of her mistress''s trembling silver gaze.


    Serenade likely didn''t truly believe that Elize could protect Ash either. She must be clinging to any hope she could find.


    Thest night had fallen on the world, and destruction was imminent. A catastrophe that could not be averted with all the wealth in the world was approaching.


    Elize had to silently watch as Serenade''s slender hand, firmly gripping hers, trembled.


    It was then.


    "Mydy, a visitor has arrived."


    A servant spoke from outside the door. Serenade, who had been holding hands with Elize, hastily adjusted her appearance and asked.


    "Is it him?"


    "It is, the Mer-King has arrived."


    "Ah. Please, bring him in."


    The door opened, and the Mer-King��King Poseidon XIII, with his deep blue long hair fluttering, entered.


    Elize walked behind Serenade and stood at attention, while Serenade greeted him with her usual business smile.


    "Wee, Your Majesty Poseidon."


    "Countess Serenade."


    King Poseidon in front of Serenade gave a sour smile.


    "Sorry about that. Ever since I inherited the divine power, my senses have be overly sharp... I unintentionally overheard the conversation inside the room."


    "Ah? Oh..."


    "You were worried about Prince Ash."


    Serenade''s face turned bright red.


    Even in a soundproofed room, the Mer-King''s physical abilities were strong enough to hear such faint voices.


    "Heh, don''t be embarrassed. It''s natural to worry about a lover."


    "..."


    "But don''t worry too much. The desire to protect him is shared by all the heroes who are part of this front."


    King Poseidon gave a friendly smile.


    "Everyone will throw themselves into protecting him. If the hunt, the expedition, is sessful... themander will return safely."


    Of course, if the hunt... the expedition fails.


    No one would return alive. But no one dared to voice such thoughts.


    "I came here not only to inform Prince Ash in advance. It seemed necessary to tell you as well."


    King Poseidon''s expression became serious. Serenade, havingposed her face, looked back at him.


    "It might seem ridiculous to talk about what happens after this battle already, but we always have to prepare for the unexpected."


    Taking a deep breath,


    "I will not survive this battle."


    King Poseidon dered.


    Serenade gasped in shock, to which King Poseidon calmly continued.


    "Therefore, I came to discuss with you... the future of the Merfolk after my passing."

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    When the heroes had taken their breaks, and Dusk Bringar regained consciousness and stabilized.


    It was five days before the start of the stage. I had summoned all the heroes.


    "The final battle is upon us."


    I surveyed the heroes, huddled together in the drawing room of the lord''s mansion.


    Surrounded by the knights, I confirmed the presence of Dusk Bringar and then smiled faintly.


    "You might be tired of hearing this, but I want to go over the strategy for this subjugation once more."


    The better you understand, the better.


    I leaned on my staff, pointing at the scribble of a ck dragon on the chalkboard... though it looked more like a wriggling worm I had drawn.


    It was somewhat gigantic for a worm, with several wings and tails attached, and not to mention, it had seven heads."First and foremost."


    I took a deep breath and then said as if to confirm,


    "The ck Dragon cannot be felled by conventional means."


    Despite hearing this multiple times, the overwhelming statement made the heroes shudder again.


    "This creature is an anomaly even by the standards of the King of Flies. It''s virtually impossible to bring down with the ordinary raid tactics used against dragons of the ck Dragon Legion."


    Conventional means  that is, the typical boss monster raid tactics wont work.


    ''Not that the tactics used in the game disappear.''


    Tactics in the game  in essence, a Gimmick.


    That''s all there is. Because there''s only one path, it''s clearer even if it''s narrower.


    "I will exin about it once more."


    I lightly tapped the chalkboard with my staff.


    "Night Bringer of the ck Dragon Legion. A being that can be considered the main body, having all the unique characteristics of every monster we''ve faced from the ck Dragon Legion."


    In other words.


    ws Parekians hard body, mobility.


    Fangs Tustivians massiveness, breath.


    Wings Wingians flight, feather bombardment, mind control.


    Eyes Ipians dark magic eyes. And multiple heads too-


    Its a total collection of the patterns weve faced from the evil dragons. Its actually more than that.


    Thest two, Kilitian and Scalian, have rather subtle characteristics...


    Blood Drop Kilitian''s vitality.


    Pure Scale Scalian''s... cunningness? What even is this creature...?


    Anyway, it has all that too.


    "The main issue aside from the intuitive abilities is the dark magic eyes. And the multiple heads."


    I randomly poked at the seven heads drawn on the chalkboard with the tip of my staff.


    "You all know that it''s called the Septdragon? The middle head is Night Bringer himself, and the other six heads..."


    I gestured across my neck with one hand.


    "Night Bringer beheaded them himself."


    "Ugh..."


    Evangeline, always expressive, stuck out her tongue in disgust. Thats a good reaction. I nodded and continued my exnation.


    "The necks were annihted, and only six heads were left... Usually, they''re attached around the middle neck, and during battle, they ''wake up'' to assist him."


    "That''s really a bizarre taste..."


    Just as Evangeline said, it''s a grotesque sense indeed.


    Night Bringer is such a dragon.


    It''s a Septdragon, but the middle headpletely dominates, and the other six heads float around the main body like drones, assisting in battle.


    These six heads are already dead, so they have no will of their own. They''re just artifacts that do as the leadermands, breathing fire and casting spells.


    Evangeline tilted her head in confusion.


    "But how do the floating heads breathe fire?"


    "Dont make me exin. If we start picking it apart, none of it makes sense, this bastard."


    The floating heads are connected to the main body by darkness, probably supplying whatever through that dark conduit.


    Pop!


    I flicked my staff in my palm and concluded.


    "So to sum up... it''s an incredibly vital creature, extremely tough, incredibly huge, moves incredibly fast and flies, uses breaths, dragon roars, magic, feather bombardments, mind control, dark magic eyes, and whatnot, and six floating heads that assist the main body too."


    Sighs erupted from the crowd. I felt like sighing too.


    At this point, how on earth were we supposed to kill it? No, it seems like it was made so we couldnt in the first ce.


    "Moreover, the typical weakness of a dragon, the ''reverse scale'', is absent. Precisely speaking, its entire body is made up of reverse scales, with no vulnerable part."


    It is said that every scaleposing the body of the True ck Dragon Night Bringer is a reverse scale.


    True to a dragon that defies the heavens, even the direction of the scales ispletely opposite to that of ordinary dragons.


    And just as a typical dragon harbors a single reverse scale in its body, Night Bringer harbored just one scale of the correct orientation.


    "This single correctly oriented scale, the ''Pure Scale'', is spected to be its only weakness, but he ripped it out and threw it away."


    And that''s how Scalian was born...


    I wonder how it could be used, still unsure of its full potential. It might turn out to be an advantage for the enemy, so lets set this creature aside.


    We''ll have to use the same strategies that we used in the game.


    "If that''s all you hear, it sounds hopeless."


    I chuckled and looked around at the heroes.


    "But if there really were no answer, I wouldn''t be so rxed, would I?"


    They all smiled nervously as they met my gaze. I nodded emphatically.


    "What I''m aiming to exploit is the only thing that darkness is inherently weak against... Yes, ''light''."


    Just like in the game.


    The sole weakness of darkness. I intend to actively use the gimmick known as ''light''.


    In the game, as the battle with Night Bringer drew near, new research could begin in the production workshop.


    This research pertained to ''light'', the natural predator of darkness.


    I was aware of this research in advance, so I had instructed it to be carried out long ago. And it has already borne fruit.


    "This is the result of the past two months of work by our production guild and many mages, diligently researched and created."


    I took out a special device from my cloak and ced it on the table in front of me.


    "It''s a Magic Condenser."


    "...!"


    "Wow...!"


    The heroes who saw the real thing for the first time eximed in admiration.


    It was a long, hexagonal, pristine white artifact worn on the arm.


    "Its effect is simple. It converts the wearer''s magic power into light. Watch, but be careful with your eyes."


    As a demonstration, I injected magic power into the device, and immediately, a grey light that mirrored the color of my magic shot forth from the end of the condenser.


    "Argh!"


    "It''s blinding!"


    "Lord, you should have warned us about the bright sh!"


    "I did warn you, you brats..."


    Everyone except Nobody, who was blind, and Damian, who had already covered his eyes, screamed and copsed.


    Didn''t I tell you to be careful... Even though I emitted it gently with reduced output. Maybe it''s more intense because it''s dark around.


    "Magic Condensers will be distributed to everyone. You''ll see when you use it, but it''s not very fuel-efficient, so only use it when necessary."


    I turned off the light and nodded towards the priests.


    "Ordinary magic power can produce enough light, but divine power systems are particrly effective. That means, priests, you''ll need to work extra hard."


    And the good efficiency of divine power means...


    "Those who wield the power of gods, especially, will be very effective. I''m counting on your performance."


    The powers of other gods also have simr efficacy.


    The representatives of the different species nodded their heads. I gestured to the side.


    "This is the first means by which ''light'' can counter it. And the second is this."


    Lilly and the alchemists, who had been waiting, pulled a cart loaded with three artifacts into the room.


    "We''ll also use ''darkness''."


    "...!"


    The heroes swallowed dryly.


    The three artifacts were all shaped like ck ss spheres.


    "This is the Dragon and Nightmare yer made from Ipian''s magic core. Artifact [Shining Dark]. Its ability is ''darkness'' generation."


    Ipian had inherited her father''s dark magic eyes and the ability to emit darkness.


    This artifact can replicate that ability.


    "There is substance to the darkness of the ck Dragon Legion."


    Ordinarily, darkness is said to be the absence of light. But the darkness emitted by these evil dragons... and the darkness under thatke is different.


    Honestly, it''s questionable whether it can even be called darkness.


    This malicious darkness has substance.


    "And the fact that it has substance means that it can be countered."


    "...!"


    "Using our light to counter it is one way, but there''s no need to go to such lengths. We''ve painstakingly extracted the enemy''s eyes and heart."


    I thumped the artifact with my hand.


    "Well, that was a long premise! Now, let''s discuss the strategy. It''s simple. When Night Bringer spews darkness, we will activate this artifact and counter it with our own darkness."


    While blocking darkness with darkness,


    "In the meantime, using the condensers issued to each of you, emit light to sever the connections between his other six heads and the main body."


    Cutting off the darkness between the drone heads and the main body will shoot them down,


    "Every time a connection to another head is severed, Night Bringer''s main body is also temporarily stunned. We''ll use this to sever all head connections and then... fire all our light at the middle head simultaneously."


    The beings of the mythic era can be said to embody the natural order that living creatures fear.


    The natural order that Night Bringer represents is ''night''.


    Therefore, by its very nature being infinitely close to darkness, it must be vulnerable to light.


    ''That was the case in the game.''


    When the heroes concentrated and shot their light at him, Night Bringer initially resisted.


    But after reducing the darkness gauge sufficiently, he struggled and exposed vulnerabilities.


    The scales in the area where the light gathered peeled away, forcibly creating a weakness that wasn''t there before.


    "At that moment, we shove in all the offensive means we have."


    Nameless''s light sh, Dusk Bringer''s maximum output breath, Damian''s sniping, thebined magic of the mages, and so on...


    We''ll unleash all our firepower in that instant.


    Evangeline, who had been rubbing her eyes from my previous sh of light, asked cautiously.


    "What if, it doesnt fall with that?"


    "We repeat."


    I said calmly.


    "We repeat the entire process. Until he dies."


    "..."


    I didnt need to say it, but they all understood.


    ''The entire process'' includes enduring the breaths, magic, feather bombardments, mental control, melee, and aerial attacks heunches.


    And the fact that we, too, will suffer tremendous damage during the process.


    We have to kill him before we are all wiped outthis battle is a kind of Chicken Game.


    "This is the basic framework for this ck Dragon subjugation."


    It was also the only tactic I established in the game.


    Of course, it wont be easy.


    But even if its like a camel passing through the eye of a needle, if that''s the only way, we have no choice but to charge through.


    "So, the code name for this operation is... since we all have to emit light hard..."


    I scribbled something on the chalkboard with chalk and shouted powerfully.


    "Operation Firefly! In other words, the Firefly Operation!" (TL Note: The first one was in English, with the second one being in Korean)


    If we were to call it in a down-to-earth Korean way, it would be something like ''Operation Firefly Larvae.''


    "Dont go, dont go, please dont leave~ Sing a song just for me~" (TL Note: Firefly by Shin Hyeong-won [ - ])


    As I broke into song, everyone made a dumbfounded expression.


    Evangeline murmured with a pitying look on her face.


    "Senior, youve gone off the deep end again..."


    No, this is a ssic... you wouldnt understand...


    "If we leverage all our past battle experiences, I believe we can certainly do it."


    I said forcefully, returning to a serious expression.


    Just as we have ovee Parekian, Tustivian, Wingian, and Ipian in the past. Just as we have deciphered their patterns and methods of attack.


    ...No, not just that.


    Over the years, we''ve survived thirty-five defenses. Including the tutorial, thats thirty-six defenses.


    I truly believe we can ovee this. Sincerely.


    "The Magic Condensers will bepleted and distributed to everyone by tomorrow, and we will immediately begin training to fire the light."


    I looked around at the heroes and smiled lightly.


    "Waitfortably."


    Then I pped my hands sharply.


    "Alright, that concludes today''s strategy meeting! Everyone take a break, have some food, and then head out!"


    The heroes responded in unison with a "Yes!" and began to gather in small groups to discuss among themselves.


    About the ck Dragon Legion they had faced, and about Night Bringer, stronger than all of thembined...


    As I watched my fellowrades discuss,


    "You''ve never even met father, yet youve nned this far. yer."


    A voice came from beside me.


    "But... are you really sure it''ll be okay?"


    Turning around, there was Scalian, who had willingly allowed itself to be captured, smirking meaningfully.


    "If this strategy doesnt bring down father, what will you do?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    "If this strategy fails to bring down father, what then?"


    Scalian said this meaningfully, idly waving arge fan in hand.


    On the opposite side, Parekian had attached a fan to one of its six legs and was also gently waving it.


    The recipient of the fanning was Violet, who sat in a fancy wheeled chair, sipping through a straw connected to a drink, fanned from both sides.


    With her eyes fully rxed, Violet suddenly made a strange sound like "Bleh~."


    "So good~"


    "..."


    Violet, what are you doing?


    She''s categorized as reserve in this ck Dragon subjugation, so she won''t be on the front lines... but why is she so utterly rxed?"Huh?!"


    A beatter, Violet snapped to her senses and iled her limbs.


    "Help, your Majesty! These dragons are coddling me too much! Before I knew it, I was indulging every whim...!"


    "No matter how I look at it, you shouldn''t be so broken down..."


    Even a real princess wouldn''t end up like that, geez. I clicked my tongue.


    "Come now, Miss Violet. No need to think about other bothersome things. Just leave it all to us, and rx. There..."


    "Oh no... I am... the leader of the Gambler''s Club, Vi...olet..."


    With those words, Violet spaced out and even began drooling from the corner of her mouth. She''spletely gone.


    Ignoring the severely pampered Violet, I turned to face Scalian.


    "Scalian. Do you feel this n iscking?"


    "No... I think it''s well crafted. You''ve probed into father''s only weakness as much as humans can, using your only known method."


    Scalian narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "But, will that be enough?"


    "..."


    "Do you think your ''best'' will be enough to bring down father? I don''t think so."


    "If our best isn''t enough, then what should we do?"


    "I''ve said it before. I initially believed you wouldn''t be able to bring down father."


    Scalian looked down at Violet, still fanning her, seemingly with affection.


    "More than your best... perhaps somethingbined with chance, luck, and a miracle might be necessary."


    "..."


    I know.


    That the tactics from the game alone are no longer enough to fully defeat these monsters.


    This was proven with the King of Flies and became clear while facing the ck Dragon Legion. The transcendent will of these monsters had already torn through my ybook and escaped.


    ''So... what can I do?''


    Beyond preparing diligently based on the information I have.


    What else am I capable of doing?


    "As promised beforehand, I will fight faithfully in this battle as you have directed."


    Scalian said, brushing back his long bangs.


    Yes. Instead of fighting and killing each other, Scalian had promised to fight his own father on our side.


    Scalian''s special abilities are focused on defense and evasion. They will be crucial in preserving the lives of our allies in this ck Dragon subjugation.


    "How you will fight father, and how it will end. I want to see it up close."


    "..."


    I had always wondered, so I just asked.


    "Scalian. If we do manage to bring down your father, you would enjoy watching that process, right?"


    "Of course. Where else would you find such a thrilling story? A tale of humans defeating an indomitable evil dragon, ha..."


    "Then, what if. If we utterly fail and are horrifically annihted... Would that also be enjoyable for you?"


    There was a brief silence.


    Scalian hesitated as if caught off guard, sending a sheepish nerdy nce over his sses.


    "To be honest, that would be much more to my taste."


    "..."


    "When the noble history of humanity, their dignified will, is shattered into pieces and trampled like insects before overwhelming violence."


    Listening to him, I clenched my jaw.


    "If my beloved heroes despair, cry, and eventually die trembling in fear... Oh, what could be more entertaining than watching that right beside them?"


    Even imagining it made Scalian shiver.


    I didn''t hide my disgust as I spit out my words.


    "You''re a pervert just like your father."


    "Hahaha. It can''t be helped. I''ve been holed up in the Lake Kingdom''s library for hundreds of years, and I''ve seen too many stories end happily. I''m sick of them."


    This hipster, nerdy kid...


    Scalian shrugged.


    "Defeating the evil dragon and living happily ever after~ is too clich and boring. I find fresh and cruel tragedies much more entertaining."


    "You''re clearly not on our side."


    "I never said I was on your side. Didn''t I tell you? I''m part of the ck Dragon Legion. I wish for the world''s destruction."


    Scalian scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "However, while you fight my father, I want to watch that battle from the closest VIP seat, so I''ll stand with you."


    "..."


    "So, Ash. If you don''t want your long fight to end in tragedy... it would be wise to prepare more variables."


    "..."


    "The gap between my father and you humans is still vast. My prediction is that it will end too easily with a bad ending."


    Scalian winked and then dragged away the chair Violet was sitting on. Parekian followed him closely.


    As I watched the captured beasts move away, I turned to the side.


    Dusk Bringar looked up at me with a worried gaze, still not fully recovered and wrapped in bandages.


    "Are you okay, Ash?"


    "...Your Highness."


    Are you really okay, considering your injuries, is it really not too much to go into the next battle...


    Those kind thoughts swelled in my throat, but I forced them down.


    After closing and opening my eyes, I finally brought up the cruel story I had postponed.


    "Please exin in detail about ''bing a dragon''."


    "...!"


    Dusk Bringar''s face went pale.


    ***


    The next day.


    Magic Condensers were distributed to all members of the expedition, and the heroes began training to convert their magic into light.


    Depending on each person''s magic, different colors of light lined up like spotlights, coloring the training field. As champions of reversal, they adapted quickly.


    "..."


    As dozens of beams of light dispersed and then converged at one point on a signal, someone approached me from behind.


    I knew who it was without turning around because I had summoned him.


    "King Poseidon."


    "..."


    Standing behind me was the merman king, King Poseidon, with his blue hair and beard.


    I nced at him.


    "The resolve you conveyed to me before, it still holds, right?"


    "..."


    He didn''t bother to answer. It meant there was no need for more words.


    I sighed.


    "You muste with me. Just the two of us, and keep it a secret from the others."


    "...Where are we going?"


    "To beneath the Lake Kingdom."


    Even during serious training, the heroes began to y, shooting light at each other''s faces, creating strange expressions with shadows, or using their fingers to cast shapes of dogs or crabs on the walls.


    Watching their childish but endearing antics, I chuckled and then turnedpletely to face King Poseidon.


    "We need to meet some people to prepare ''variables''."


    King Poseidon''s stern face finally nodded deeply.


    "Anywhere you say. If there''s something I can help with."


    ***


    After several preparations...


    Time cruelly passed, and it was suddenly the day before deployment.


    Today was the day of the deployment ceremony.


    It seemed a bit much for a deployment ceremony... but since the fate of the world was at stake and various kings were gathered here, we decided to hold it.


    Hotel Crossroad. Hall.


    All the kings, monarchs, and generals of the World Guardian Front gathered before the ceremony to chatter and share stories.


    "So, we in the North have already done enough, haven''t we?"


    tantly trolling... one king was lighting up the room.


    Miller Ariane, the king of the Ariane Kingdom and father of Yun, spoke out.


    "Why should the North bleed so much for the monster outbreaks in the South? Even if the monsters breach this fortress, it has nothing to do with us in the North, does it?"


    Reiterating an old argument once more, he was thoroughly ruining the atmosphere.


    "My nation has lost its one and only airship, and numerous elite warriors have perished. Even my beloved youngest daughter is dying. What more losses do you expect us to endure?"


    "..."


    "We will withdraw from this senseless fight without properpensation. You would all do well to consider your positions too!"


    It''s said that a person''s true nature emerges in a crisis.


    With destruction imminent, such a textbook troll had emerged. Oh dear.


    ''The problem is, this gentleman''s words carry some weight.''


    The kings and soldiers gathered at Crossroads were visibly frightened.


    With the day disappearing and the sun blurred, this unprecedented phenomenon was causing morale to plummet and courage to slip quietly away.


    The weather turned colder, the wounds left by the King of Flies were deep, and the terror spread by the ck Dragon permeated the city along with the darkness.


    The once solid alliance was easily softening before an irrational fear.


    People wanted to flee, and the King of Ariane was leading the charge, further widening the cracks in our fragile unity.


    And now, it was my time to step in.


    "Ahem!"


    Clearing my throat, I approached the kings. The startled kings all turned to look at me.


    "Prince Ash...!"


    "Good morning, everyone. It''s quite dark for morning."


    I looked at the King of Ariane and pulled out a letter from my coat.


    "This is the will of Princess Yun Ariane, who had served as the proxy ruler of the Kingdom of Ariane for the World Guardian Front. It was entrusted to King Kun and then passed on to me."


    Kun, who had followed me, nodded. I smiled slightly.


    "Yun asked that this be read in front of you all. So, I intend to do just that."


    I unfolded the letter before the King of Ariane could say more.


    "There are parts meant for her family and some for Kun, which I''ll pass on for you to read privately... But theres also a will addressed to me, which I intend to read."


    Clearing my throat again, I began reading Yun''s will.


    "Prince Ash, when youmanded me to write this, I pondered what to say."


    Yun''s handwriting was as bold and clear as her personality.


    "If a warrior representing the North, and one of the foremost heroes of the World Guardian Front, has fallen, it means the front lines are in dire straits and the monster invasion is perilous."


    Her self-praising tone was typical, confident without hesitation.


    "As desperate as the situation is, people will be afraid. They are not cowards; it is natural to feel fear in the face of monsters. I was very afraid too, even as I write this."


    "..."


    "To fight and ovee that fear is what makes the struggle here great."


    The kings influenced by the King of Ariane''s fanning looked at each other. Pretending not to notice, I continued reading.


    "Heroes, soldiers, kings, and civiliansall can have moments of weakened courage. As amander of the World Guardian Front, Prince Ash, please continuously reassure and care for them."


    The next part made the King of Ariane''s face turn scarlet.


    "Especially someone like my father."


    "What...?!"


    "If I fall, my father will try to withdraw our troops. He is someone who doesnt like to suffer losses. Because he fears losses."


    The King of Ariane tried to shout to stop my reading but paused at the next sentence.


    "But in truth, he is braver than anyone. He knows how to pursue the greater good, not just petty profit and loss."


    "..."


    "Please hold him back. Rekindle the courage that lies dormant within him. Prince Ash, you can do it, as you have for many others, including me."


    How she had pre-written such aptly targeted content in her will was beyond me.


    Knowing what kind of man her father was and how he would act if she fell, she was able to write such a letter.


    I continued reading, meeting the King of Ariane''s gaze.


    "If he misses out on this great battle unfolding here, if he steps back due to immediate losses and fears, he will surely regret itter."


    "..."


    "As the princess of the Ariane Kingdom, I ask you. Even after I have fallen, please encourage Ariane, the North, and all nations to continue fighting."


    Having already memorized the rest of the content, I set down the letter and continued to read while looking around the assembly.


    "Many will fall after me. Many tears will be shed and much blood will flow."


    "..."


    "I hope you do not think of this as a loss. I hope you do not see it as a failure. This battle is beyond such calctions."


    I closed my eyes and bowed my head.


    "As an ordinary human, it was an honor to participate in this great war to protect the world. Prince Ash, I wish you fortune in my stead."


    That was how Yun''s will ended.


    The assembly was engulfed in silence.


    There were more personal details in the content, like when we first met at the New Terra ballroom, how my cooking was terrible, how she never had luck in love after I turned her down, to take good care of Kun, and other trivial matters... but there was no need to read those out loud.


    "Before this deployment ceremony, I considered writing a deration of war myself, but that proved unnecessary."


    I lifted my head and smiled lightly as I looked around at the kings.


    "Princess Yun has written such an admirable deration for us."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Even as the world faces potential destruction, people still weigh their gains and losses.


    Because the world is on the brink of destruction, organizations are shaken and show signs of disintegration.


    It''s the duty of a group leader to embrace such people and reforge their unity.


    It''s not an easy task, but this world is fascinating in that it always retains a sense of romance.


    The mood among the kings changed with just one letter from a princess who had fallen into aa while fighting on the front lines.


    Some faces showed emotion, others embarrassment, but they nodded to each other.


    I smiled lightly as I looked around at the assembly.


    This world, where a sincere reading of a letter is taken seriously, is why I love it here.


    "..."King Ariane was a perceptive man.


    Realizing that anything he could add would be inconsequentialpared to the words of his daughter, who had fallen in battle, he restrained himself.


    "...I will stay at the front a few days longer to assess the situation. But let it be known, the North, including my daughter, has made significant sacrifices..."


    While King Ariane continued, I turned my gaze to Kun.


    "Yun has left us in her debt."


    She had single-handedly stabilized a wavering front. It wasn''t intended for her will to serve this purpose... but it indeed eased a great burden.


    "Yun was a woman of loyalty."


    Kun, nodding solemnly beside me, received a nudge in the ribs from my elbow.


    "You heard, Kun. She even dered her love? Are you finally ready to ept Yuns feelings?"


    "Honestly, I still don''t know."


    How can he still be unsure after all this? Does he really need a p to figure it out?


    Despite his words, this werewolf, who is incredibly cautious in love, answered seriously.


    "But now that Yun has treated me with such loyalty, I think I must respond with appropriate loyalty."


    "Loyalty, huh..."


    A strange word to use between a man and a woman in a romantic context, but perhaps thats their rtionship. Maybe that''s romantic too.


    Anyway, thanks to her, the unity among the wavering kings was restored, and I felt that the situation had been well resolved.


    "Ah, everyone is gathered."


    My fatherEmperor Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everckstrode into the room.


    "Well done. I''ve already announced it throughout the empire, so informing you all herepletes the global announcement."


    Standing beside me, the emperor looked at me and grinned, then ced hisrge hand on my shoulder and dered.


    "I intend to appoint my son Ash as the Crown Prince of the Everck Empire, effective today!"


    His tone was as casual as if he were deciding on beef for dinner, but the content was anything but trivial.


    The startled kings quickly straightened up.


    Of course, I wasposed. After all, this was something I had requested from the emperor.


    I dont need to sit on the princes throne to know that the next imperial power is practically mine.


    I am thest remaining child of the Emperor. No one doubts that I will be the next emperor.


    But guessing and confirming are two different things.


    The appointment as Crown Prince was essentially a deration to the world that I would be the next emperor of the Everck Empire.


    And the reason for rushing this matter was singr.


    I must be the representative of humanity.


    I nced down at the ss on the table.


    A distinct golden hue flickered in my reflection in the ss.


    Divinization


    Finally, the sign that I was starting to gain divinity as the representative of humanity appeared.


    The sensation of moving away from being human was chilling, but there was no time to dwell on it. I needed to use every variable avable to me now.


    I suddenly remembered what the Emperor had said before.


    - If the world truly heads towards destruction, you, as the leader of this front, will naturally get a chance to gain divinity.


    It was with the hope that you make the right decision when that timees.


    - Gaining divinity allows one to see the ugly truths of this world. And you can never go back to how things were.


    - But if the world really does head towards destruction, you will surely grasp that power. Youd be grasping at straws, after all.


    It turned out just as he had said.


    In a situation where one must clutch at straws, I spread the announcement of my appointment as Crown Prince to elerate my own divinization and to embed the perception globally that I represent humanity.


    Under the Emperor''s orders, news spread through the templemunication magic scattered throughout the empire.


    By now, all the citizens of the empire would have epted that I am the next Emperor.


    "Would it have been easier if you had requested this sooner?"


    The Emperor looked at me with a teasing smile, as if asking why I had only now stepped into divinization. I grimaced back.


    "The position of Emperor, as well as the guardian deity of the race, is a lonely and burdensome one."


    Grasping my shoulder firmly, the Emperor whispered in my ear.


    "This is the ordeal you have chosen for yourself. Try to ept it graciously."


    "..."


    Then releasing my shoulder, the Emperor walked towards the front of the kings and boisterously called out.


    "Come now, why is everyone so somber? This is an event to boost the morale of the warriors before they head into the final battle! Let''s send them off with smiles and joy!"


    ***


    The deployment ceremony took ce in front of the freshly restored southern gate.


    Although it was dark due to the absence of the sun, the southern walls illuminated by torchlight looked sufficiently grand.


    Today''s event alsomemorated thepletion of the southern wall''s restoration.


    The program proceeded.


    Kings from various nations bestowed their blessings and advice on the warriors setting out on the expedition.


    Nearby, children from Crossroad had crafted wreaths which they hung around the necks of the departing heroes. The citizens apuded thunderously each time.


    "..."


    The faces of the heroes flickered in the torchlight, resolute, the kings'' expressions determined, the citizens'' worried, and the children oblivious andughing.


    As the overallmander of the World Guardian Front, it was my turn to speak. I chose to read Yun''s letter again instead of delivering a traditional speech.


    The crowd seemed moved, but I suddenly worried.


    ''What if Yun wakes upter and is embarrassed about all this?''


    Well, who knows. She asked me to read it, so the aftermath is not my concern.


    By noon, the event concluded, and people began to disperse in groups.


    I gathered the heroes who would depart tomorrow. All wearing floral nes, they formed a neat line in front of me.


    "Everyone gather in the backyard of the lord''s mansion by 7 a.m. tomorrow."


    I calmly reiterated the instructions I had previously announced.


    "Make sure to bring your arms, and for today... rest easy. Don''t overdrink or overexert yourselves. I hope you spend this time preciously and meaningfully."


    I nodded faintly with a vague smile.


    "Dismissed. See you tomorrow."


    Snap!


    The heroes saluted me in unison and quickly dispersed into various groups.


    Each went their way, with friends, colleagues, family, or alone... to spend the eve of the battle at their chosen ces.


    Watching this scene, I suddenly nced toward the open southern gate.


    At the boundary where the faint light barely touched the darknessa woman with flowing cerulean hair stood. I walked towards her.


    It was Serenade.


    Dressed in her usual suit, with a coat draped over her shoulders, she stood against the cold wind blowing from behind.


    Her long blue hair and the hem of her coat fluttered in the breeze.


    Serenade was looking south through the open gate.


    Towards the enemy territorythe ck Lake, from where we would depart tomorrow.


    "Serenade."


    "..."


    I called her name as I approached, but Serenade remained silent.


    In the shadow cast by the light, with her eyes downcast, her expression was hard to discern.


    A bit worried, I leaned towards her.


    "Serenade, are you okay? Are you hurt"


    In the next moment.


    Serenade''s pale, long hand reached out swiftly, grabbed my cor, and pulled my face down


    She pressed her lips against mine.


    The kiss happened so suddenly that I was stiff with shock.


    And while my body remained rigid, Serenade''s lips were endlessly soft.


    ...No, they weren''t. They felt soft, but they were not.


    Her lips were dry and cracked from exhaustion. She had tried to hide it with cosmetics, but the underlying fatigue and pain did not vanish.


    That made it... all the more poignant.


    Before I could gather my wits, the kiss ended, and our lips slowly parted.


    Serenade slowly released my cor. I stumbled backward.


    My face flushed btedly. With a simrly reddened face, Serenade whispered, lowering her head.


    "I wish I could stop you from going."


    "..."


    "Into that darkness... into a hell where monsters lurk, I want to grab the hem of your coat and beg you. Don''t go. Just stay by my side."


    "..."


    "What does it matter if the world ends? Why should it be you, among all the people in the world, who has to risk your life? Let others save the world, let''s run away. Far away... that''s what I really want to say."


    Slowly lifting her head, Serenade''s silver eyes shimmered with moisture.


    "It''s selfish, isn''t it? But this is how I truly feel. If the world is ending, I want to run away with you to the other side of the world until the destruction catches up with us..."


    "...Serenade."


    "But that''s not your path."


    Serenade forced a smile, but tears soon overflowed and streamed down her cheeks.


    "Because you''re someone who would still try to save others, the world, even when you''re hurting. That''s the kind of person you are... and why I love you."


    "..."


    "I''ll wait for you, here. Until the moment you return victorious... So..."


    Unable to hold back any longer, Serenade began to sob, her shoulders shaking. I stepped closer.


    I slowly pulled her into an embrace and gently kissed her forehead.


    As my lips touched her, Serenade clenched her eyes shut and shivered. It was so endearing that I unwittingly let out a chuckle.


    "I''ll be back. So, trust me."


    "..."


    Then Serenade, looking up at me with a somewhat nk silver gaze, suddenly said,


    "Not on the forehead."


    I blinked in confusion.


    "Huh?"


    "On the lips, properly... please kiss me on the lips."


    "..."


    Serenade''s face was flushed as if it might burst. I probably looked simr...


    I stuttered, not knowing what to do, and Serenade closed her eyes tightly as if giving up.


    Hey! You''re supposed to lead me, how can you leave it all to me! I''m aplete,plete beginner...!


    Ah, what the heck.


    I wrapped my arms around her waist, leaned down slowly... and once again pressed my lips against Serenade''s.


    In the pitch-ck winter night, we kissed for a long time.


    The world around us was cold and dark, but the warmth where we touched wasforting.


    Even if everything else was swallowed by darkness, this warmth alone... made me confident we wouldn''t lose our way.


    Yes, I will never forget.


    This small, trembling warmth filling my embrace...


    ***


    The next morning.


    With soldiers and citizens lined up on either side of the teleport gate giving a grand send-off, the expedition to subdue the ck Dragon departed.


    Heading into battle without any idea of what would happen next.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Lake Kingdom''s only connecting passage between Zone 9 and Zone 10, Grand Bridge.


    Long and massive, the bridge stretched over a chasm so deep that its bottom was lost to sight, an ancient bridge.


    Having upied Zone 9, we set up camp at the front of the bridge and waited for the ck Dragon. It was necessary for him to pass this way in order to march towards the humans.


    How long we had waited in preparation for the battle.


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    Atstthe ck Dragon appeared.


    From the opposite side of the Grand Bridge, out of the deep darkness of Zone 10, thump-thump, its heavy footsteps heralded its arrival.


    Whoosh...


    The lights that lined the massive bridge flickered in unison and then, the next moment, went outpletely.In the oppressive darkness that hung thickly around, the monster moved as smoothly as a whale swimming in the deep sea.


    Its body wasrger than any dragon species we had ever faced.


    Enveloped in darkness, its ck body was so massive that it was difficult to tell where it began and where it ended.


    Its huge scales wrapped around its body, stretching upwards as if soaring towards the sky.


    Beneath the two massive wings on its back, countless smaller wings sprouted.


    Above its proudly raised long neck, its main head shed a golden gaze.


    And at the junction of its neck and body, six dead heads were lined up like a ne.


    Our heroes collectively swallowed their saliva.


    Nightmare Legion''s topmander.


    ck Dragon Lord. True ck Dragon.


    Owner of the Midnight. The first of Midnight.


    Darker than the deepest night. The one who brings down the sun. The one who swallows the moon. The World Closer


    "Night Bringer..."


    Click-!


    As I spat out the words, my subordinates simultaneously aimed their weapons at him,


    "..."


    Night Bringer, observing us slowly, scrutinized us.


    "To call this the final desperate squad of humans..."


    Then, in his characteristic weary and blunt voice, he said,


    "Too puny."


    The next moment.


    Zzzing!


    Like the power of a drone turning on, the six dead heads hanging around his neck like a ne simultaneously opened their eyesshing golden gazes.


    The six heads spun in a circle and floated in the air, scattering their malicious light around the center head.


    Controlling the six heads at will, Night Bringer stared at me.


    "As myst amusement, you seem woefully insufficient."


    "Drop the needless concern."


    Feigningposure, to ease the tension among my subordinates... I blurted out my usual nonsense.


    "Just try catching us, and you''ll burst with satisfaction...!"


    "Ha ha."


    Then Night Bringer opened his huge mouth andughed.


    "Watching your futile bravado is amusing, but truly, the sight of you losing everything and crying is what I''m most looking forward to."


    "Please take care of your perverted desires on your own. This isn''t that kind of ce."


    "Lets see how long you can keep spouting that idle talk..."


    The next moment, the ck Dragon closed his eyes.


    The six heads circling his central head also simultaneously closed their eyes.


    As his golden eyes shut together, darkness instantly enveloped around his heads.


    The next moment,


    sh-!


    Seven pairs of eyes opened simultaneously and stared at us.


    Starting with your strongest pattern?


    I gritted my teeth. This wretched creature starts with the most malicious of intents!


    Fourteen [Dark Evil Eyes] concentrated their output, and an invisible force... no, night swept over us.


    It was the same blow that had instantly annihted King of Flies-White Night before.


    He refined the ovepping darkness with his own hatred, or malice, to destroy his opponent.


    Im not sure how he used this attack in his human form back then, but thats not what''s important!


    I know this is your strongest attack!


    It was a pattern he had used even in the game.


    And the fact that it was a pattern used in the game meant that there was a way to counter it!


    "Prepare to activate [Shining Dark]! And!"


    Aftermanding the activation of an artifact made from the magic core in my eye, I called for a defender to specifically handle this attack.


    "Scalian! Its your turn!"


    As I called his name, Scalian burst forth from subspace. This guy too had already transformed into his original forma massive Eastern-style dragon.


    "Huuh-!"


    In mid-air, Scalian spun his long serpent-like body, and darkness spewed out like mist from his entire form, as he took a defensive stance wrapped in that darkness.


    Waves of darkness collided with each other.


    The artifact [Shining Dark] initially absorbed the darkness unleashed by Night Bringer, and Scalian personally withstood the attacks that pierced through the darkness.


    Crrrrash-!


    When Night Bringers attack hit, the scales covering Scalian''s entire body shattered into pieces and scattered everywhere...


    Shrrrrk!


    And immediately beneath them, new scales sprouted.


    Trembling, Scalian muttered.


    "Ugh, it''s my first time being hit by father...!"


    "Sorry for leading us into a scene of domestic violence!"


    This guy''s ability, the ''Scales''are specialized in defense, including against special abilities and magic.


    Moreover, being a member of the ck Dragon Legion himself, Scalian possesses dark attributes, which allowed him to safely withstand even Night Bringer''s tremendous blow.


    In the game, we used to block that attack with the artifacts made from the magic core in my eye and Scalians magic core simultaneously.


    "Scalian?"


    Night Bringer called his name in surprise when one of his own legion members appeared on the human side. Scalian awkwardly replied.


    "I''m sorry, father. But, there''s something I really wanted to see."


    "Hmm... Alright, go and see it then."


    Night Bringer said in an unexpectedly gentle tone.


    "If you survive in front of me, that is."


    An enormous amount of magic power boiled up within him.


    Before the start of the real battle, I waved the g and shouted.


    "[Gardis''s Blessing], activate!"


    At Stage 40, the Goddesss Blessing[Gardis''s Blessing] was activated!


    Its effect, Warm Starlight. All heroes on the front line during Stage 40 are resistant to dark attributes, and their inner light manifests a weak luminescent effect.


    Like real fireflies, dim but emitting light on their own...!


    I swung the g mightily. A magic barrier rose, and all sorts of buffs I possessed rained down upon the heroes'' heads.


    "Advance!"


    With their respective Dragon yer and Nightmare yer weapons drawn, the heroes readied their ultimate techniques.


    "This is a battle that decides the fate of the world..."


    Shouting passionately, I thrust the g forward.


    "Let''s go forth and fight, my people-!"


    Responding to my call, the heroes under mymand all charged forward, screaming at the top of their lungs


    And above them descended the breath and magic, the Dragon Roar and darkness unleashed by Night Bringer.


    ***


    ...Losing track of time, the battle continued.


    It was a true bloodbath. We and Night Bringer, neither of us stepped back, fighting fiercely.


    My heroes and I fought as best as we could, ording to our training, our tactics, and using our quick wits and refined senses.


    But the ck Dragon was too strong.


    Even as we wounded him and made him spill blood with our attacks, he endured.


    Despite knocking down his six heads and focusing light on his body to create a weakness and then bombarding it with firepowerhe did not fall in the end.


    In the game, repeating this grueling task four or five times would have brought him down...


    I gritted my teeth and looked around.


    If this were a game, I could have repeated this process over and over again.


    I would only need to manage skill cooldowns and consumable items. Dropped HP could be patched up with healing spells and potions, and I could ignore injuries tomand the heroes.


    But this is reality.


    Even a brush with his breath caused burns, and the mages who took on his magic suffered from overload and copsed.


    After the Dragon Roar swept through, we lost our sense of bnce, and anyone caught by his huge feet or tail suffered broken bones.


    "Haa, haa..."


    "Hoo! Hoo...!"


    "We can still fight... still go on...!"


    For hours on end, the bloodied heroes gasped for breath ruggedly.


    All were heroes who had be extremely skilled over time, but the battle with the ck Dragon inevitably forced them to expend themselves.


    Casualties poured out like an avnche, and each time, we reced them with reserve heroes to continue the fight...


    Eventually, everyone from the reserves to the Monster Capturing Legion was ground down, and though we fought on, administering healing magic and potions on the field, this was as far as we could go.


    The heroes''bat strength had significantly diminished over the long battle.


    We had reached the end of our offensive capability.


    We no longer had the capacity to repeat this grueling operation.


    Groooan-


    On the other hand, Night Bringer was still intact.


    Of course, he was not without damage.


    It had been a punitive operation carried out by the best heroes on the human side. The floor was soaked with the blood he had spilled.


    However, his tremendous vitality had not run out.


    Still arrogantly holding his high neck, he looked down on us with a haughty gaze as if to say, show me if you have anything left.


    I hated to admit it, but this was reality.


    ''This punitive expedition has failed.''


    If this were an MMORPG, we could quickly retry after a total annihtion.


    But this is reality. So.


    "...We retreat."


    We must preserve what forces we can and flee.


    That way, there remains a chance for the next opportunity. A chance to attempt the raid again.


    "Everyone, prepare to retreat...! We''re returning to the surface!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Lucas nodded heavily.


    This guy, who had fought the hardest at the forefront, had a severely burned left arm but showed no signs of pain.


    Fumbling with his right hand in his pouch as his left arm was immobile, Lucas asked.


    "Should we use the dungeon escape teleport scroll?"


    The teleport scroll was a means of escape provided to each party leader when the ck Dragon Legion punitive operation began.


    Lucas evidently assumed that it would be used for the escape.


    However, I shook my head slightly.


    "No... that won''t work."


    "What?"


    In the game, Night Bringer was a monster that belonged to the final boss line along with the ''Sleepless Lake Princess.''


    In simple specs, he was even overwhelmingly powerful.


    In this hell, he''s an endgame-level monster. There''s no way such a being would let us escape so easily.


    "In his territory, using teleportation for escape is impossible. He will forcibly dispel it."


    In the game, this was a gimmick that made yers who thought they could easily raid and escape using teleport scrolls vomit blood.


    The same goes for the ''Sleepless Lake Princess''... When fighting final boss-level monsters, you must fight thinking there''s no second chance.


    Lucas''s face turned pale.


    "How, how do we retreat then..."


    "..."


    Lucas, more than anyone, even more than me, was able to assess the situation coldly.


    He must have thought retreating was the rational decision as our chances of winning were dwindling.


    But he likely didn''t expect that the teleport scroll would be useless.


    Creeeak-


    Night Bringer opened his massive mouth. And among his six heads, two whose jaws were not crushed also opened their mouths.


    Soon a pitch-ck darkness began swirling inside his gaping mouth, heated with energy. Without a doubt, it was a breath pattern.


    His breath, if faced head-on, meant certain death, ny-nine out of a hundred times. However, since its trajectory was always straight, we had managed to dodge it by moving sideways.


    This time too, the heroes prepared to dodge, taking heavy breaths, but I knew.


    Half of the heroes had lost their ability to dodge.


    When that breath came, half would die. Our precarious stand would crumble like a sandcastle and we would be annihted.


    This was our offensive endpoint, our limit, and then-


    "Night Bringer!"


    It was thest moment I could pull this card.


    I staggered forward, calling his name. I too was hobbling with various minor injuries.


    The heroes who seemed prepared to take the breath with their bodies if necessary turned around, puzzled by my action.


    I patted the shoulders of such heroes and stepped forward.


    "...Ash."


    The [Lord of the High Tower], turned into a shield form, and Dusk Bringar shook her head at the forefront.


    "Please, no..."


    After giving her a faint smile,


    "ck Dragon!"


    I called the monster''s name once more and stood at the forefront.


    To the mightiest and most terrible dragon looking down at me as if asking why, I brought up the main point.


    Boss stage special gimmick.


    Sess rate 100 percent.


    A 30-minute non-aggression pact betweenmander characters-


    "As king to king, I propose a parley to you!"


    A one-on-one conversation with him.


    It was a request for a ''Commander''s Parley.''


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    "..."


    At my proposal for a parley, the ck Dragon somehow chuckled and then said,


    "I ept."


    Fortunately, he epted the parley.


    The breath he had been gathering slowly subsided. Feeling the dissipating hostility, I let out a sigh of relief.


    Turning around, I looked back at the heroes andmanded,


    "We have about 30 minutes. Everyone, retreat in that time."


    Lucas, among the confused heroes, jumped forward and shouted,


    "My lord, what is this...!""I have a way. As always, I''ve prepared an escape tunnel."


    I met Lucas''s eyes, and those of the other heroes, and gave them a reassuring smile.


    "Trust me, and everyone retreat."


    The punitive expedition had already failed.


    The choice was between everyone perishing here or me staying alone to hold the parley with him.


    Lucas has the capacity to assess the situation coldly, more than anyone else as amander. He should understand which option has more potential.


    Despite knowing this, Lucas gritted his teeth and stepped forward.


    "If we all fight prepared to die...!"


    "Lucas."


    I changed my tone to a stern one.


    "Have I ever gambled without a chance of winning?"


    "..."


    Lucas shook his head slightly.


    "Youve never gambled without a chance, but you''ve always risked your own life."


    "The end of the world is right there. So, this much is worth staking."


    I nced briefly at Night Bringer, nowfortably sitting in his ce, and then I firmly grasped Lucas''s shoulder.


    "Lucas. If I dont return soon, you will have to takemand in the meantime. Understand?"


    "..."


    "And, Lucas, remember. You must not be consumed by darkness."


    I tried to speak warmly to this knight, who would undoubtedly remove his limiter if I were not there.


    "Even if the enemy is darkness, you must not be consumed by it too."


    "..."


    "This is also a plea to all of you."


    I looked around at all the heroes and nodded.


    "Do not be consumed by darkness while I''m gone."


    After meeting everyone''s trembling gazes and making eye contact once,


    I gave Dusk Bringar onest smile.


    "Well then, Duchess. Please take care of everyone."


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar looked like she might cry any moment and shook her head.


    "I will try, Ash. But, I am..."


    "Duchess."


    I gripped her blood-soaked hands tightly with both of mine.


    "I trust you."


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar, her mouth tightly closed, bowed her head deeply.


    I shouted loudly to the still undecided heroes.


    "It''s amander''s order!"


    Facing my people, all bloodied from the battle, I smiled gently.


    Evangeline, who had suffered severe injuries from blocking Night Bringers charge and had been reced by the reserves,


    Damien, who had used his Far-Sight until he was bleeding from the eyes and could no longer see,


    Junior, who had exhausted even her future magic power, continued to use magic until she finally copsed from depletion...


    All of them had fought with all their might, my proud people.


    "Everyone, retreat immediately."


    Then, turning back, I started walking alone towards Night Bringer.


    "I wish you all good fortune."


    "Your Majesty!"


    "It cant be, Your Majesty!"


    The heroes rushed out in protest, but Lucas, gritting his teeth, stood in front of them and stopped them.


    "We retreat!"


    With a voice that seemed about to break, Lucas shouted,


    "Its amander''s order... Everyone, retreat to Crossroad!"


    Opposition continued fiercely, but following Lucas, Dusk Bringar and King Poseidon started to calm the heroes and urged them to retreat.


    It was a matter previously discussed with those two. It was nothing but the worst-case scenario I had nned for, assuming that the strategies I had devised from the game might not work here...


    ''Nameless...''


    If Nameless had been here, she might have been the most vehemently opposed.


    But just a moment ago, Nameless had been captured by Night Bringer and thrown down from the Grand Bridgeinto a thousand-foot chasm.


    Being immortal, she should be safe.


    Thinking of the other heroes under mymand, I shook my head slightly.


    It''s not the time to worry about my subordinates.


    "Was using this ''Commanders Parley'' a strategic card to ensure a safe retreat for your subordinates?"


    ...Really, because Im the one whos likely to die first.


    "Staying behind alone in ce of your subordinates, that''s a tear-jerking act of sacrifice. Truly an example for anymander."


    Standing right in front of him, the ck Dragon truly seemed as massive as Mount Taishan.


    His actual size was immense, but his unique aura and majesty made his presence appear even more colossal.


    Personified Night-


    Honestly, it was suffocating, but I managed to lift the corners of my mouth in an attempt to appear rxed.


    "I don''t understand why everyone treats me like a saint. I just ce my bets where the odds are high."


    I am the strategist of this world.


    If I can throw the king instead of facing game over, to continue the grand game... its worth a shot.


    "If before the odds of you seeding in your first attack was like finding a grain of rice in a forest, then the odds of them seeding is like finding a needle in a haystack. Even if one is ten thousand times easier, it''s meaningless." (TL Note: Had to change this saying to make sense in English, but the idea is the same)


    sh!


    Night Bringer''s massive form shimmered in ck, and the next moment, he had transformed into a human form.


    With long flowing ck hair, sparkling golden eyes, and dressed in an elegant suit, the man whispered to me.


    "In truth, it doesn''t matter much. The probability of failure is overwhelmingly high."


    "You''re not good at math, are you?"


    I was no mathematician either, but I said this with a bit of bluster.


    "Even if it''s slim, theres a difference of ten thousand times."


    "Hehehe."


    Night Bringer slightly opened his mouth and chuckled.


    However, his eyes were not smiling at all. He was a difficult opponent to read.


    "Fine, yer. This is thest moment of your life."


    At his gesture, the darkness that had enveloped the Lake Kingdom surged and then merged into two chairs.


    Night Bringerfortably sat in one of them and gazed at me intently.


    "What would you like to discuss?"


    "..."


    Without declining, I sat in the opposite chair.


    "Why do you want to destroy the world?"


    I asked the question that I was most curious about right away.


    "What has this world done to you that you hate it so much?"


    "..."


    Night Bringer rested his chin on one arm and stared at me intently.


    Then, quite unexpectedly, he asked somethingpletely different.


    "yer. Do you know why you are called a yer?"


    I furrowed my brows. I hated answering a question with another question...


    But I decided to y along. I exined the reason from the monsters perspective for calling me a yer.


    "Because Im a yer involved in a game betting the fate of the Demon King and this world?"


    "Is that all? Anything else?"


    "...Also, Ive heard it means ''king'' in another sense."


    I scratched my chin.


    "If onemands their own destiny, they are a yer; if they move ording to someone else''s intentions, they are a Piece... This is how our Emperor uses it."


    Chess terminology.


    yer and Piece. The one who ces fate and the one who follows. There are those who approach it with this concept.


    "The ''yer'' I call you has a different meaning."


    Night Bringer narrowed his golden eyes,


    "You are an ''Actor''."


    He dered.


    "This ce is merely a ''Stage''."


    "...?"


    "The world is merely a collection of vain tales spouted by actors like you on such an insignificant stage."


    Stunned, I stuttered in response.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You must have heard of the term ''Apocalypse y''."


    I suddenly remembered.


    It was a name I learned while interrogating White Night, who was trapped in an illusion.


    Those eyes in the sky... Foreign entities watching this world, enjoying the spectacle of its destruction.


    "From the ancient past, even before I was born, this world was merely someones toy."


    Night Bringers voice, usually filled with ennui, began to blend with a vivid zeal.


    "Every life unfolding in this world is merely a delicious collection of tragedies presented to those foreign entities."


    "..."


    "You might believe you are leading your own life, but that is not the case. yer. Everything is just a futile struggle on a predetermined script."


    Night Bringers zing golden eyes stared straight at me.


    "Are you truly the master of your fate?"


    "I am..."


    "You might think so. But that is a delusion."


    The ck Dragon asserted.


    "We are merely marites dancing on strings. In the end, we are just clowns performing for the amusement of higher beings."


    Hearing this from the ck Dragon, I was so taken aback that I asked.


    "So full of yourself, aren''t you also a member of this world? Then aren''t you an actor too?"


    "...Right. I too am merely one yer, an actor in this tragedy."


    Night Bringer briefly closed his eyes, then opened them with a sh.


    "That''s why I intend to rebel against this tragedy."


    "...!"


    "If our existence and demise are merely a yground for them... I''d rather destroy the game myself."


    The ck Dragon slowly looked up at the sky.


    "Born a puppet, so I should live as one? Don''t make meugh."


    It was as if I could see something invisible, as I chewed through my boiling hatred.


    "I will end this story named ''world'' with my own hands."


    "..."


    "You won''t sympathize. You won''t understand. The feeling that from your birth to your death, all of life is but a mockery by others..."


    Night Bringer looked at me, a gleam appearing in his eyes.


    "...Oh. Maybe not. Divinity has begun to dwell in you too."


    It seems he noticed the transcendent golden light in my eyes.


    "If there had been a bit more time, you could have viewed this tragic world from the same level as me..."


    Slowly, Night Bringer rose from his seat.


    "Regrettably, your grace period is over. This parley ends here."


    "...!"


    As Night Bringer dered the end of the parley,


    Crack!


    An intangible darkness grabbed me by the neck.


    Lifted into the air, I was drawn toward Night Bringer.


    Shhh-!


    Night Bringer held a scepter in both hands and gently pulled out the head of the scepter.


    Like a staff sword, a de hidden within the staff part of the scepter was revealed.


    Captured by the intangible darkness and flown to him, Night Bringer lightly snatched my neck with his left hand, and with the scepter sword in his right hand, he thrust


    Thunk...!


    It pierced the center of my chest.


    "...!"


    My vision shed white.


    The cold metal prated my body, spreading intense pain. I clenched my teeth and exerted all my strength to endure the pain.


    "Now."


    Looking me in the eye from close range, Night Bringer spoke soothingly.


    "Cry."


    "Ugh, ah...!"


    "Hurry, cry... Beg for your life. Isn''t that your humans'' true nature?"


    Night Bringer slowly twisted the sword embedded in my chest.


    "Failing to see the greater cause, so easily bing mere ythings for higher beings."


    "Ah, agh...!"


    "As any great human ultimately begs for their life at the end. That is the destined limit of mortals."


    Terrible pain washed over me as blood poured from the front and back of my chest. I coughed up blood through my nose and mouth instead of breathing.


    My vision turned pitch ck.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    The moment everything went dark.


    - I''ll wait here.


    I heard Serenade''s voice.


    "Kuk...!"


    I forced my eyes open. The darkness that had been enveloping me suddenly cleared.


    My vision, blurred from the stabbing, flickered in and out, but it was not over yet.


    I can''t die yet. I can''t give in yet.


    Night Bringerughed as he watched me coughing up blood.


    "That''s right... You''re no ordinary human. Perhaps I need to risk the lives of your people to see your tears?""..."


    "Come on... Just shed a tear. Admit your own weakness. Then, who knows. I might spare your people?"


    The moment he said that.


    I closed my eyes tightly, and a tear rolled down my weakening cheek.


    Seeing this, Night Bringer smirked in satisfaction.


    "Huhuhu. You''re helpless after all."


    "..."


    "It seems you are afraid in the face of death? In the end, you were just anothermon actor yed by the rhythms of outsiders."


    "..."


    "Come on. Leave yourst words. What was so frightening to bring tears? Your own death? The death of your people? Or is it-"


    "...No."


    I took a deep breath, gathering myst strength, and then-


    I whispered softly.


    "It''s just because it fucking hurts, you bastard."


    The next moment,


    Poof-!


    A horrifying sound of flesh being torn filled the air,


    "...?"


    Night Bringer blinked in confusion, looking down at his chest.


    There, wrapped in a dark energy... and vibrating with excitement from the taste of blood after a long time, was a demonic sword, Excannibal.


    Taking advantage of Night Bringer''s distraction, I had pulled it from my inventory and plunged it into his chest-


    Excannibal, the sword that devours anything.


    "The only thing I''ve ever had to say to you has been the same from the start."


    I raised my weakening right hand and slowly lifted my middle finger, twisting my lips into a full-powered sneer.


    "Fuck you."


    Kakakakak!


    Excannibal vibrated fiercely, greedily sucking the blood and flesh of the ck Dragon.


    ''Good, everything went as nned-''


    I thought, as my consciousness faded,


    "...Is this all you''ve prepared for your desperate struggle?"


    Mumbling as if it was absurd, the ck Dragon easily pulled the demonic sword from his chest.


    The Excannibal, soaked in the blood of the ck Dragon, rolled on the ground, and the chest that had been soaked in blood healed instantly as if it had never been wounded.


    Iughed helplessly.


    ''As expected...''


    This wasn''t enough...


    "Clever, but shallow. Is this the limit of human depth?"


    Night Bringer then grabbed the handle of the royal sword embedded in my chest and slowly drew it out-


    "Now, Guardian of Humanity... it''s time for your exit from this stage."


    He forcefully thrust the royal sword again.


    Poof...!


    This time, he aimed not at the heart but...


    ng-!


    ...at my spirit core.


    With the sensation of my soul shattering from its deepest depths, I closed my eyes.


    - I''ll wait here. Until Your Majesty returns...


    ''I''m sorry, Serenade.''


    It seems I''ll have to make you cry again...


    ***


    Crossroad.


    The expedition that had set out to subdue the ck Dragon had sessfully retreated, and all were now receiving treatment at the temple.


    "..."


    "..."


    The atmosphere was endlessly dark.


    No one spoke, and they silently epted the ointments, bandages, and healing spells the priests were applying.


    It was the sharp cry of a young knight that broke the suffocating silence.


    "So what? You just left the senior behind and retreated?!"


    It was Evangeline.


    She had been torn apart by the ck Dragon''s direct assault and had suffered a concussion, only regaining consciousness a moment ago.


    And she had just learned.


    That they had left Ash behind to ensure everyone else''s safe retreat.


    "What kind of madness is this! Were you all just watching that happen?!"


    As Evangeline looked around shouting, the other heroes could not respond and averted their eyes.


    "...It was the judgment passed by our lord."


    Lucas, his head hung low, replied in a muted voice. His disheveled blond hair obscured his face.


    Three priests were attached to Lucas''s left arm, treating him.


    It was not an ordinary burn. The left arm swept by the ckme Breath did not improve easily, even with an overdose of healing magic.


    But as if he couldn''t feel the pain, Lucas spoke without looking at his left arm even once.


    "As always, there was a way. It was a situation where we all would have died if we hadn''t retreated immediately."


    "And you just left the senior behind? Are you really Lucas, sir?!"


    "You know too. Our lord always has a contingency n. I trust our lord and..."


    "What is the contingency n, then?!"


    Lucas clenched his teeth.


    "...He did not tell me."


    "Then what do you believe in...!"


    "The Duchess and King Poseidon... He said he told them. So you should trust too..."


    "Duchess!"


    Evangeline staggered to her feet and looked around, shouting.


    "Duchess, where are you! Duchess!"


    Dusk Bringar was with her Dragon Knights.


    As much as they were called Berserkers, and as much as they inherited Dragonblood... The Dragon Knights fought on the front lines, and their injuries were deep.


    Dusk Bringar was brushing the dried blood from her Dragon Knights'' hair.


    "Duchess! Please exin. What is this contingency n that the senior talked about?"


    "..."


    As Evangeline, leaning against a wall, asked roughly, Dusk Bringar, after a long silence, spat out slowly.


    "I can''t tell you."


    "What?"


    "Ash told us not to tell you."


    Evangeline snorted incredulously.


    "He told you not to tell us? So it must be something dangerously significant?"


    "..."


    "Just tell us this, then. How high is the sess rate of this contingency n?"


    Dusk Bringar clenched her eyes shut.


    "...It''s not very high."


    "Then you should have stopped it, Duchess! Why were you just watching when the senior was doing that?"


    "I was..."


    "At that time, you spoke as if you would willingly embrace corruption to protect the senior... And now, in such a moment, you''ve left the senior in that hell?"


    Dusk Bringar''s face went pale.


    "What about the Glory Knights?"


    Evangeline, turning hastily, lost strength in her legs and slid to the floor.


    But, gritting her teeth, Evangeline grabbed a nearby cab and pulled herself up, and upon spotting Hecate and the Glory Knights, she shouted.


    "You im to be the Emperor''s personal guard. You said you''d be the guard of the prince, no, the crown prince. Why are you here? Why aren''t you with Senior?!"


    "..."


    The Glory Knights had been caught in Night Bringer''s dark bombardment in ce of Ash, resulting in all of them experiencing a ckout, and they had not regained consciousness until the battle ended.


    However, they had no answer to Evangeline''s words.


    Their duty was to protect Ash and die in his ce, but now that it hade to this... they had nothing to say. Hecate hung her head.


    Unable to stand it any longer, Lucas stood up and approached Evangeline.


    "Evangeline."


    "Everyone, just... What were you doing? In that situation... not thinking of saving themander, how dare you here...!"


    "Evangeline!"


    Lucas shouted sternly.


    "Calm down. We all fought a brutal battle. None of us spared our lives."


    "..."


    "In a situation where the subjugation had already failed, our lord chose the strategy with the highest chance of sess. We need to understand his intentions. So first, calm down..."


    "But Ash!"


    Evangeline cried hoarsely.


    "Being themander of this frontline! Being the son of the Emperor! Always in the forefront, always recklessly! Seeing his subordinates hurt, he said he would suffer in their ce... Such a foolish person!"


    "..."


    "Such a foolish person has led this frontline, has been at the forefront of protecting this world. Then we should protect him too. Why, when he''s using even his life to protect us? Why?!"


    Lucas tightly closed his eyes.


    With a trembling hand, Evangeline touched her forehead and turned around, staggering.


    "Where is King Poseidon? Since the Duchess can''t tell us, I have to ask the esteemed King Poseidon."


    Looking around the temple, Evangeline shouted.


    "King Poseidon! Where are you? Don''t just stand back with your arms crossed as usual,e out and exin!"


    But there was no sign of the Mermaid King anywhere.


    Evangeline scanned the inside of the temple with puzzled eyes.


    "Where is he..."


    That''s when it happened.


    Bang-!


    The temple door was flung open violently, and a soldier rushed in frantically.


    "Actingmander! Urgent report from the observation and reconnaissance teams!"


    All the heroes were startled by the following words.


    "At the entrance of the ck Lake... a sighting of the ck Dragon! It surfaced a moment ago and hasnded onshore!"


    Lucas asked urgently.


    "Was it just the ck Dragon? What about His Highness the Prince?"


    "..."


    "Report! What about His Highness the Prince?"


    "That is... His Highness the Prince was not seen..."


    "..."


    "But, instead..."


    The soldier, closing his eyes tight and fighting back tears, reported.


    "In the mouth of the ck Dragon... there was the g used by His Highness..."


    "What?"


    Crack!


    Lucas, without realizing it, reached out with his right hand and grabbed the soldier by the cor.


    His hand trembled. Blue eyes zing like a wild beast shone through his disheveled golden hair.


    "Say it again, correctly. What did you say?"


    "The, the mouth of the ck Dragon... The ck g that His Highness always used, was seen stuck there... both the observation and reconnaissance teams confirmed it..."


    "It''s dark at night now! Could they have seen it wrong?!"


    "No, no sir. It''s definite. They observed it with night-vision magical optics. It''s definitely His Highness''s g..."


    Suddenly, sighs, screams, and cries echoed in the temple.


    Thud!


    Evangeline copsed to the floor in despair.


    "So... Senior..."


    "..."


    "What is this... what is this all about. What have we been doing all this time..."


    Lucas stood frozen like a statue.


    Holding the soldier''s cor, he couldn''t move. And gasping for breath, the soldier desperately continued his report.


    "Actingmander! Pull yourself together! It''s an emergency!"


    "..."


    "Everyone listen! We need to prepare immediately! The ck Dragon has, right afternding outside theke...!"


    ***


    At the entrance of the ck Lake.


    Swoooosh...!


    Cutting through the water, a gigantic ck dragon slowly revealed itself.


    Night Bringer closed his eyes for a long time, inhaling deeply.


    His body, covered in scales, swelled monstrously as it inhaled the air, repeatedly returning to its original form.


    How long had he breathed the air of the realm.


    "...Still as hatefully sweet as ever."


    Night Bringer''s body was slowly healing.


    No... it was more than healing.


    With the arrival of the real ''night'' in the real world, Night Bringer''s body became evenrger and emitted an immense sense of menace.


    It seemed as if his entire body was merging with the night.


    Seven nights had covered the world.


    From the middle of this night, Night Bringer slowly opened his eyes.


    Within the pitch-ck darkness, fourteen golden eyes opened in session.


    Seven pairs of golden eyes.


    All the heads that had been destroyed in thest battle had healed.


    No, they had surpassed the level of mere healing-


    Night Bringer realized that his power now exceeded that of his peak. It was only natural, since the detestable Red Dragons were absent... the ones who had guarded the ''day''.


    The bnce had been broken, the scales shattered.


    Instead of mourning in the emptiness without a rival, Night Bringer slowly opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Then, shall we dere war on the world?"


    Following that, a tremendous magical power gathered, and ck mes swirled into his massive mouth.


    The pitiful ck g stuck in his mouth... was instantly consumed by mes.


    The six heads controlled by Night Bringer also slowly rotated, each gathering its own magical power.


    Huff...


    The ck Dragon''s enormous body swelled as if breathing deeply, amassing magic and hatred.


    Leisurely and carefully, Night Bringer loaded his breath.


    And at a critical moment.


    Thwoooooosh-!


    Seven heads, simultaneously, fired their breath towards the north.


    The tremendous shockwave bent the surrounding forest backward, and the surface of the ck Lake created waves and evaporated.


    The breath from the middle head, aided by the power of the six others, spiraled straight northward.


    And then-


    ***


    Crossroad. On the city walls.


    "The ck Dragon at ck Lake is preparing to release a breath?"


    Upon receiving the report, Valen, the head of the City-State Alliance, touched his beard in bewilderment.


    It was wartime, and manpower to manage the walls was always necessary.


    The kings took turns standing on the walls, encouraging andmanding the soldiers, and today was Valen''s turn.


    Valen, whose spirit had already been crushed, was contemting when to withdraw from the front lines, but there was still some time before the ck Dragon''s direct invasion.


    Thus, he had resolved to stand on the walls just this once more.


    But then this report came suddenly.


    "Isn''t ck Lake a three-day ride away?"


    "Yes, that''s true, but..."


    "He''s attacking us directly from there? Even the King of Flies couldn''t do that. There must be some other purpose to it-"


    That''s when it happened.


    The mages and alchemists standing in front of the artifact on the wall all screamed in unison.


    "We report! An unidentified heat source is approaching from the south!"


    "What did you say?"


    "The speed is... fast, impossibly fast!"


    "How fast are you talking about..."


    "It will reach the walls soon-!"


    The blood drained from the faces of Valen and the soldiers.


    The mages and alchemists who had stood up in a panic began to run away, and one of them shouted.


    "Get away, Lord Valen! Right now-"


    The next moment.


    Just as the world engulfed in darkness seemed to brighten, a rushing ck me and a breath of magical power struck the southern wall of Crossroad.


    Instantly, everyone on the wall was lifted into the air.


    The walls, brought from the imperial capital, New Terra of the Everck Empire, were sturdy.


    They were imbued with all the defensive magic passed down from ancient times, and their architectural and metallurgical technologies represented the culmination of human wisdom.


    Crack...


    And yet, Night Bringer''s hatred was above all that magic, technology, and wisdom.


    Crrrrrack!


    Ultimately, a spear of me and magic that ripped through all resistance pierced the wall.


    Boommmmmm-!


    Valen, thrown to a corner of the wall, stared nkly, watching people swept up in the breath''s range turn to ash in the brilliant light.


    Boom and boom-!


    The breath that had pierced the wall burrowed into the fortress city.


    The breath shot straight through Crossroad in a diagonal line that slightly missed the city center.


    Buildings directly hit by the breath turned to ash, and those that were grazed all exploded simultaneously, scattering mes in all directions.


    Following that, the aftershock swept up, causing roofs, road tiles, and leaves of street trees to soar into the air.


    ...The breath, which felt eternal, had actually been fired for just a few seconds.


    When the breath ceased, Valen, lying in the debris of the wall, realized he was still breathing.


    "..."


    Even though he was far from the site where the breath had prated the wall, Valen was bruised and burned all over.


    Shivering, Valen stood up, his body smeared with blood and ash, and looked towards the city interior.


    The fortress city of Crossroad, entangled in the enemy''s mes, shone brightly with that fire.


    Muchter, the noise of explosions, screams of people, and the crackling sound of the fire demon engulfing the city reached his stunned ears.


    "...Haha."


    Valenughed.


    Since tears would note from his eyes cooked by the heat, he justughed.


    ***


    I saw a beasting out of the sea, which had ten horns and seven heads, with ten crowns on its horns, and on each head a sphemous name.


    ***


    This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calcte the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man. That number is 666. (TL Note: What Chapter is this again?)


    ***


    The world was being destroyed. (TL Note: This is from the Book of Revtion, more specifically, Revtion 13.)


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Several hours after the breath bombardment.


    Hotel Crossroad. Temporary meeting hall.


    "Let''s flee."


    The king of the Ariane Kingdom, Miller Ariane, repeatedly insisted with a deathly pale face.


    "No, I will flee. I''ll pack my bags and head north immediately!"


    A considerable number of kings were perturbed, but even more were infuriated.


    "If you''re just going to spout nonsense, shut your mouth, Ariane!"


    "Let''s go out bravely and fight the monster!"


    "Such cowards should just disappear!"As the kings pointed fingers, King Ariane chuckled with trembling lips.


    "Sounds like a coward. You all are blind to reality."


    "What did you say?"


    "A monster ising from three days'' ride away, breathing out destruction, breaking through the walls and burning the city."


    King Ariane pointed south, veins bulging in his neck.


    "Can you even calcte how much damage we''ll suffer if we confront it?"


    "So, you n not to confront it? If we don''t stop it here, are you just going to watch as it ravages the entire world?"


    "The entire world... Speak properly. At most it would be the southern part of the continent, maybe the central. The north has nothing to do with this disaster!"


    Faces of the kings now showed not anger, but murderous intent.


    "Miller Ariane! You have always..."


    "Compared to the courage shown by your daughter, you are truly"


    "A tiger''s daughter above, a dog''s father below, I''ve lived to see such a case."


    However, King Ariane showed no shame.


    "What my daughter showed was not courage but recklessness. What remains in the end? Nothing but a young life lost in someone else''s war."


    "What?"


    "It''s always been like this."


    King Ariane shouted, filled with resentment.


    "Normally, the north doesn''t matter at all, but as soon as a problem arises and the esteemed Everck Empire is threatened, then they suddenly call it the world and force us all to sacrifice together."


    "..."


    "It''s always been like this! Southern, western, what''s the difference? Think about it. If this monster rampage had happened outside the empire''s territories, would we even have gathered like this?"


    Amidst the rising murmurs and angry shouts in the hall, King Ariane dered.


    "Why should our people from the north sacrifice more to kill this terrible monster? As the king of the Ariane Kingdom, I''m trying to make a more rational choice... Enough with the gold and glory! We are pulling out."


    Miller Ariane said no more.


    As the enraged kings charged, lieutenants and soldiers intervened to prevent a fight, and Ariane Kingdom''s warriors hurriedly escorted the king out of the hall.


    Once King Ariane had left the hall, the atmosphere finally calmed. The chieftain of the western nomads ''Mirage'' sighed and asked.


    "What''s the damage situation in the city?"


    "The citizens had all been evacuated in advance, so there are no casualties... But the rest of the damage is severe."


    A lieutenant waiting to report to the kings briefed the situation.


    "Five warehouses caught in the attack werepletely burned, and ten copsed. Most soldiers escaped harm, but a new barracks got caught up... about five hundred lives vanished instantly."


    The kings sighed. The lieutenant continued.


    "There''s a big hole in the southern wall, and hundreds of soldiers who were on guard there are dead or severely injured. Lord Valen who was on the wall also suffered major injuries, but fortunately, his life is not in danger."


    The lieutenant turned the next page of the report and swallowed dryly.


    "...At least the southern wall held up, but the breath that cut through the city broke through the northern wall, whichpletely copsed."


    The southern wall of New Terra had been brought in andpletely rebuilt and fortified unlike the original walls of Crossroad.


    Initially designed to block monsters from the south, the northern wall had been maintained but its protective strength was far less.


    When the breath prated the northern wall, it simply couldn''t withstand the force and crumbled.


    "As for the damage to houses and other buildings... the tally is still notplete. There are still many ces where the fire has not been extinguished."


    "The city has been utterly wrecked."


    The kings nced outside the window. The city, which had been dim over the past week, was now brightly lit. The reason was the mes that still hadn''t been extinguished everywhere.


    "What''s the status of the ck Dragon?"


    As the chieftain of Mirage asked, the meeting hall fell silent for a moment.


    A lieutenant gulped down his saliva and answered with a trembling voice.


    "After firing the breath, it remained stationary, but... it has just started moving north."


    "!"


    No one spoke, but the air inside the hall noticeably swirled with anxiety.


    "However, due to its massive size, its speed is not very fast. It''s not flying, just slowly moving northward along the road... That''s all the reports we have so far."


    The lieutenant closed the folder as he finished reporting.


    The chieftain of Mirage looked around at the other kings.


    "What should we do?"


    The kings exchanged uneasy nces.


    Themander who had gathered them here and had been leading the frontAshwas currently missing.


    "I heard a rumor... that Prince Ash is missing in action."


    As someone cautiously spoke, the atmosphere in the hall became uneasy.


    "Missing in action usually means he''s dead..."


    "Watch your words! The prince has killed countless monsters, he''s the foremost expert in monsterbat on this front. He wouldnt die so easily."


    "But, the word going around is..."


    "If Prince Ash really is dead..."


    "Then how should we..."


    The one who had been waving the g at the forefront was gone. The presence that directed the front with certainty was missing.


    It was natural for the kings to be disturbed. Soon, they began to vehemently express their opinions.


    "There''s an advance base near Lake Kingdom. Lets meet it there!"


    "Didnt Prince Ash and his expedition already fail to subdue it there? Even the elite of monster hunting failed, how do we fight it?"


    "We have to push with numbers. Right now, Crossroad has assembled military forces from around the world. The mighty army of the Everck Empire is also stationed here."


    "Are you suggesting we attack the ck Dragon with soldiers? I hear that without special equipment, we can''t even scratch it."


    "From ancient times to the present, the strongest weapon in war has always been numbers! No matter how tough the scales, they can be prated if pierced enough. Lets surround it with overwhelming numbers and kill it quickly."


    "The damage will be great. Wouldnt it be better to proceed more cautiously?"


    "Better that than sitting here and burning to death!"


    As the murmuring continued, the meeting was interrupted.


    "Report, I have to report!"


    A soldier rushed into the meeting hall.


    "The ck Dragon has fired its second breath!"


    "...!"


    "...?!"


    The meeting hall instantly plunged into chaos. Several frightened kings hurried under the tables. The chieftain of Mirage, standing awkwardly, shouted.


    "Is it headed towards Crossroad again?!"


    "No, this time it''s directed at the advance base in front of Lake Kingdom...!"


    A few kings were about to sigh in relief, but the following words made them stop.


    "The advance base was engulfed in mes in one strike... and we''ve lost contact with the troops stationed there..."


    ""


    A chilling silence filled the hall.


    The advance base, an ideal location to confront the ck Dragon, was lost.


    What now?


    Thud, thud


    It was then.


    With distinct footsteps, someone entered the hall. Everyone turned towards the sound without realizing.


    "Sorry about this. Had some matters to attend to, I''mte."


    The Emperor of the Everck Empire.


    Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everck entered the meeting hall, his cape fluttering.


    Some kings, who harbored strong resentment against Traha, raised their voices.


    "Traha! The situation is critical, why are you sote?"


    "We''ve even lost the advance base while you were dallying...!"


    "How can you be so shameless"


    But those kings had to stop talking as the kings beside them urgently gestured them to silence, and soon they realized why.


    The Everck Empire was now in a situation where Prince Ash was missing in action.


    Traha had lost his son.


    The kings hated the empire, but they were parents and children before that. So, they kept their mouths shut.


    "What, why that look? I''m fine. Its true I''mte to the meeting, so feel free to me me."


    Traha smiled instead.


    "Above all, I believe in my son."


    "...!"


    "No matter where he may wander or get lost, he will eventually reach the destination I desire."


    Traha shed a dangerous smile, baring his teeth.


    "And... I haven''t yet received an answer. The answer to the question I asked."


    "..."


    "One cannot simply ignore the trial set by the emperor and run away. If he were such a person, I would never have appointed him crown prince in the first ce."


    With a statement that was hard to tell if it was a joke or serious, Traha shrugged his shoulders.


    "I have already dispatched a rescue team. Loyal warriors have just left to search the area where my son went missing."


    Traha grabbed one of the randomly ced chairs in the meeting hall and sat down tiredly.


    "So let''s set aside worries about me and my son and talk about the immediate problem. From what I hear, it ultimatelyes down to one issue."


    With coldly settled eyes, Traha quickly summarized.


    "Shall we go out and fight, stay and hold the fort, or run away altogether..."


    "..."


    "Put simply, will we die quickly or slowly. Isnt that the issue?"


    A cruel smile lingered on the emperor''s lips.


    "Just like our lives, you see."


    ***


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon.


    The passage between zones 9 and 10. In front of the bridge.


    "..."


    The leader of the volunteer prince''s rescue team was Lucas.


    Many heroes had volunteered, but most were severely injured, leaving few able to move freely.


    Lucas, acting asmander, had selected those with lesser injuries and had safely made it here.


    Lucas led the way to the front of the bridge. He lifted a torch and slowly looked around.


    Thud, thump...


    From the intermittently vibrating ground beneath theke.


    The ancient bridge built over a thousand-foot abyss was stained pitch ck. Was it dried blood, or ashes pressed into it by fire?


    It was unclear, and Lucas had no interest. His gaze was fixed on a sword pitifully stuck in the dirt in front of the bridge.


    Excannibal.


    The voracious demon sword that Ash had refused even to consider using when requested, citing its dangerous nature.


    Instead of scattering its usual malicious energy, the demon swordy there powerlessly stuck, pale and drained of all venom and vigor.


    "..."


    Lucas looked around.


    Right here, Ash and Night Bringer had held a meeting. And then...


    It didn''t take long for Lucas to find it.


    The massive amount of blood left on the ground. And the trail of blood that led down the abyss.


    There was not a drop of the evil dragon''s blood. All the blood spilled was human.


    It was the lifeblood of its owner.


    "..."


    As his head felt faint and a ringing sounded dully, Lucas tightly closed his eyes.


    Thud, thump...


    The entire Lake Kingdom vibrated again.


    Perhaps the dungeon itself trembled, knowing the end of the world was near.


    The ground roared, and aftershocks followed, like Lucas''s own quivering heart.


    Kun, Verdandi, and Kellibey, who hade with the rescue team, also said nothing and kept their mouths tightly shut.


    They gritted their teeth as they looked at the trail of Ash''s blood leading down the cliff.


    Kun''s teeth made a sound as if they might break from grinding, Verdandi quietly shed bloody tears, and Kellibey''s beard bristled.


    All three had already lost their natural eye color, which had turnedpletely golden.


    "Let''s go back."


    Lucas reached out with his bandaged left arm.


    Excannibal, stuck in the ground, was grasped and pulled out by his hand. As if waiting, dark energy flowed from the demon sword, staining Lucas''s left side.


    Power returned instantly to his left arm, which had been rendered nearly immobile by the dark mes of Night Bringer.


    Lucas gripped the handle of the demon sword tightly and epted its power without hesitation.


    Haaa...


    Lucas exhaled a long breath. Pale breath streamed through his swollen lips.


    Through his disheveled blonde hair, Lucas''s pale blue eyes were no longer human.


    "To take revenge on him."


    Those were the eyes of a beast.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    The meeting of kings reached its end.


    The consensus was to mobilize forces and strike at the ck Dragon directly.


    "Let''s lead the entire army and march to battle!"


    "Should we just let it continue firing like that?"


    "If we have to engage in a decisive battle, now is the best time while our forces are still fully intact!"


    The one who opposed was the Emperor.


    "Ash had warned me in advance. If he finds himself unable to issue orders, he said to absolutely not go out and fight, but to fortify our defenses at Crossroad."


    The kings objected.


    "So, you''re saying we should just keep getting pounded by that breath, Traha?""...We are devising a n."


    "Devising a n! If that breath hits here again soon, and this time strikes our barracks directly, then we won''t even be able to counterattack!"


    Traha frowned.


    Although Ash had left instructions, the kings had a point.


    It was uncertain how long it would take for the ck Dragon to reach this ce, Crossroad.


    Just staying in that position and continually firing like a cannon, the fortress city would not be able to withstand it.


    Ash left behind a way to block the breath...


    But that ''method'' had not yet been activated. The reason was that the ''method'' wouldnt respond since Ash had disappeared.


    If only we could block the breath, we could buy time while waiting for its approach.


    Traha sighed anew. The monster front here was abnormally dependent on his youngest son.


    Son, you know better than anyone how important you are here...


    Yet to throw his life away. To cast the king into the heart of enemy territory.


    Amander should know his own worth, be grateful for the sacrifices of his soldiers, and also consider preserving his own life a virtue.


    It had always been reckless, but this time it was excessive.


    Why to such an extent?


    No, perhaps.


    ...because there was no other way but to risk his own life?


    If Ash thought that was the only way out.


    Then what would this counterattack against the ck Dragon mean?


    "Traha? What shall we do?"


    The Emperor slowly pulled himself from his thoughts and nodded.


    "Very well. Let''s employ the second method we prepared."


    Since n A, the expeditionary punitive force, had failed.


    n Bmobilize a human army to strike at the ck Dragons neck.


    Engage in a full-frontal assault with the monsters.


    The kings all nodded in agreement. Traha continued.


    "We will deploy the heavy knight brigade, the light cavalry brigade, and the airship fleet we brought from New Terra from Everck."


    Currently at Crossroad, the main strength of the Everck army was stationed, drawn from the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Legions.


    Primarily consisting of the heavy knight brigade, light cavalry brigade, and regr infantry.


    Traha dered that all but the regr infantry would be deployed.


    Moreover, the airship fleet would beunched.


    The entire airship fleet that had been left in New Terra was now at Crossroad. There were altogether sixteen ships.


    The gship Alcatraz had been dmissioned and could no longer fly, but the remaining fleet was still a formidable force.


    Various artifacts developed after thest great battle were also installed.


    "With the main forces of Everck stepping forth like this...!"


    "We definitely have a chance! This is doable!"


    "Good. Lets meet the ck Dragon a days journey from the ck Lake. The airship fleet will depart first, and our forces will move to the specified location via the teleport gates..."


    The kings, all hardened by previous conflicts, and the soldiers, diligently trained in anticipation of n B, acted swiftly once the decision was made.


    The sounds of the soldiers gearing up with armor and weapons reached the meeting hall.


    One by one, the kings left the meeting hall to issue orders to their armies.


    "..."


    Traha gestured to the side.


    His adjutant quickly approached.


    "Prepare the heavy knight brigade and the light cavalry brigade, and... call Captain McMin."


    ***


    "...sigh."


    McMin, themander of the Everck Empires airship squadron, grimly puffed on his pipe tobo.


    After losing the entire fleet during thest battle with the King of Flies, and even dmissioning Alcatraz, McMin thought he would certainly be dismissed... but the Emperor did not do so.


    The experience of fighting against the King of Flies was deemed very important for a fleetmander.


    Thus, McMin still maintained his position as themander of the airship squadron.


    "I have a bad feeling about this."


    After receiving the deployment orders from the Emperor and heading towards the airship hangar, McMin continuously exhaled smoke.


    Having fought against the King of Flies before, McMin intuited that this battle would be exceedingly difficult.


    However, there was also logic in the decision that it was better to aim for the monsters'' neck with their forces than to be unterally ravaged by the enemy monster without even a fight.


    Crouching and gathering strength was a tactic only applicable against an opponent with a manageable power disparity. The ck Dragon was a monster far beyond the usual scope.


    Whether it eats us or not, our chance to strike with all our might is... now.


    "I''m not fond of night flights..."


    Grumbling, McMin moved on.


    There was a temple on the way to the airship hangar. Visiting to pay respects to the heroes of the expedition, and also to seek advice for the uing battle, McMin stopped by.


    The temple was filled with the acrid smell of gunpowder and the foul stench of blood.


    Soldiers, swept up in the ck me breath and burned, continuously screamed as they died with raspy voices.


    Endlessly, the injured were carried to beds, and just as many were covered with white cloths andid outside the temple.


    "..."


    McMins jaw was clenched tight.


    Inside the temple corridor, Lucas was sitting. Recognizing a familiar face, McMin waved his hand.


    "Captain Lucas! Or should I say, Acting Commander Lucas now. Are you feeling alright..."


    McMin suddenly stopped speaking.


    At the temple entrance, the sight of Lucas resting with a sinister ck sword cradled in his arms... for a moment, he did not seem human.


    A wolfor perhaps something even more malevolent.


    Gone was the usual gentle smile of Prince Ashs follower, reced by a knight scattering a deadly aura, as if he would stab anyone who approached.


    ...Its not just Captain Lucas.


    Only then did McMin notice as he looked around the temple.


    All the heroes resting and receiving treatment... their aura hadpletely changed.


    Their faces, dry from bloody tears, stared into the void, waiting only for their bodies to recover.


    They were like shattered ss pieces.


    Originally one, transparent and beautiful.


    But now broken and scattered, seeming to cut anyone who approached.


    "...Captain McMin."


    Lucas, noticing McMins visit a beatte, nodded in greeting.


    "What brings you here..."


    "Ah, Acting Commander. I mean..."


    "I am not the Acting Commander anymore."


    Lucas immediately countered, and McMin blinked.


    "Excuse me?"


    "I have just resigned that title... I argued that we should absolutely not lead the troops to deployment, but the kings would not listen. So, I returned it."


    "..."


    "And more than anything, I must now follow a path that I can no longer bear such grand titles."


    Lucass eyes, gazing at the floor, emitted a chilling light.


    "...So, Captain McMin. What brings you here?"


    McMin briefly exined the current situation.


    As Lucas had already heard, most of the forces stationed at Crossroad had decided to strike at the ck Dragon simultaneously, and the airship fleet was also mobilized for this operation.


    And since he was tomand the airship fleet, he asked if Lucas had any advice.


    Lucas silently shared information about the ck Dragon.


    Although data on the ck Dragons attack methods and physical abilities had been disseminated to the entire front line beforehand by Ash, the information the heroes had gained from actualbat was even more valuable.


    And it was far more sinister.


    Looking over the information he had received, McMinsplexion turned pale. Lucas added calmly,


    "I am sorry that I cannot be of help in this battle due to my severe injuries."


    "No, everyone is aware of the tough fight you all have been through."


    "...Captain McMin. I sincerely wish you victory, but still, I must say."


    McMin swallowed dryly at Lucass next words.


    "Be sure to judge well when it is time to flee."


    "..."


    "If even a few more of our troops survive, they could serve as a shield when we set out for revenge."


    That was the end of the conversation.


    Lucas closed his eyes and leaned his head against a pir, and McMin, hesitating, had no choice but to step back.


    "I have a bad feeling."


    Outside the temple.


    Putting the pipe he had momentarily pocketed back in his mouth, McMin looked up at the sky and sighed.


    "I have a bad feeling..."


    It was too dark to tell whether it was day or night, and whether the blurry orb in the sky was the sun or the moon.


    What was to be of this world, he couldnt tell...


    ***


    The troops that teleported from Crossroad assembled at a point one day''s distance from ck Lake and two days from Crossroad.


    Remaining in Crossroad were the monster frontline direct troops, the general infantry of the empire, and the militia and various racial armies replenished after the autumn festival.


    This had happened because all the racial representatives had opposed the deployment.


    Excluding these, the number of troops assembled at the battlefield reached 30,000.


    Initially, when the kings brought their soldiers, they could have increased the number by merely inting the numbers, but following Ash''s instructions, only the elites from each country were gathered.


    And still, it amounted to 30,000. Moreover, they had trained together for several months in anticipation of a major monster battle.


    30,000 of humanitys finest united forces.


    Moreover, in the skies above


    Screeeeech!


    The airship fleet.


    The worlds most formidable weapon and Everck Empire''sst bastion, the airship fleet, was scattering left and right in its majesty, upying the sky in the distance.


    "Let''s just stick to the n."


    Staring down the valley that led from ck Lake towards Crossroad, the chieftain of the Mirage tribe said.


    Then, themanders of various units around him nodded.


    The overallmand of the allied forces was taken by the chieftain of the Mirage tribe. These nomads had long been at war with goblins and had extensive experience fighting monsters.


    Themand of Everck Empire''s heavy knight brigade and the airship fleet was assigned to the respective leaders of the heavy knight brigade and the airship squadronmander.


    Themand structure was all set in advance. The issue was the strategy.


    "Ambush. Encircle. Surprise attack. Annihte."


    The current allied forces were hidden in the forests on both sides of the valley, overlooking it from below. Originally, the teleport gates were secretly installed in these woods.


    On the left side of the valley were the allied kingdoms troops, and on the right were the empires heavy knight brigade and light cavalry brigade.


    They were lying in wait, holding their breath, and at the moment the ck Dragon noticed the airship fleet and focused on it, they would simultaneously surround and ambush it from both sides.


    They were ambushed far away in the middle of the forest, wary of being detected, and even deployed artifacts to aid in wide-area concealment. The monster would never dream of it.


    While these forces clung to the ck Dragon to buy time, the airship fleet and the mages from various kingdoms would finish it off.


    "Everyone, if we fight resolved to death... we can surely wound it."


    The Mirage tribe chieftain dered resolutely.


    "Let''s show the will of humanity."


    Everyone firmly grasped their weapons.


    Many of the current forces were veterans who had remained at the front even after the battle with the King of Flies.


    Their will was strong, and they still had the pride of a suicide squad sworn to protect the world.


    How long had they waited?


    Thump... Thump... Thump...


    Along with the sound that shook the ground.


    At the end of the valley, Night Bringer appeared.


    It seemed as if darkness itself was moving, the creature more like a huge whale swimming through a sea called night rather than a dragon.


    The monstrous body slid across the ground, rapidly approaching, and as it did, it filled the field of vision and grewrger.


    Gulp...


    Humans all swallowed dryly.


    Tears welled up unknowingly in response to the overwhelming malevolence emitted by the evil dragon.


    Exhaling a trembling breath, the Mirage tribe chieftain tightly closed his eyes and quietly recited a prayer.


    "Great gods of the sun and sand, please protect our armor today, and endow our swords with light and glory..."


    At that moment.


    Creak...


    Above the head of the Mirage tribe chieftain, a sound of something opening resonated, followed by a damp heat pouring down on his turban-covered head.


    "...?"


    Puzzled, the Mirage tribe chieftain looked up,


    There, floating above, one of the ck Dragon''s heads with gleaming golden eyes... was opening its mouth wide, cruelly smiling.


    "I was going to pretend I didn''t notice..."


    From the main body of the monster that had stopped walking, the middle head of the ck Dragon whispered in a low voice.


    "You shouldn''t seek the sun in front of me."


    "...O gods."


    As the Mirage tribe chieftain gritted his teeth and drew his curved sword


    Roaaaaar!


    The head of the ck Dragon hovering above unleashed mes towards the ground.


    Themand center of the allied forces was engulfed in mes without even a chance to scream.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    It would have been midday under normal circumstances.


    However, due to the darkness spread by Night Bringer, the area was pitch dark, as if it were night.


    Only the sun that rose beyond the curtain of darkness managed to scatter light like a blurry full moon of the night, barely allowing one to discern the objects around.


    Whoosh!


    As the darkness emitted from Night Bringer enveloped the area, even that became impossible.


    Into the fog-like darkness, Night Bringer''s main body sank. The only visible ones were those of themand center, burning and dying.


    But the troops of the World Guardian Front were also well-trained elites.


    Themand center perished under the first attack of the ck Dragon, but the fragmentedmand structure was still operational


    "Prepare the re!"There were means to counteract the darkness.


    "Fire the re!"


    "Launch the re!"


    Voices jumbled from all directions, followed by sessive firing sounds.


    Boom! Baaang!


    The magic-infused red re cut through the pitch-ck night and flew across the sky.


    The re that shot up into the sky brightened the area with its explosion but failed to dispel the darkness cast over the valley below.


    Then, the soldiers poured more res down into the valley floor.


    The res rained around the massive body of the ck Dragon. The red light bouncing off the ground briefly illuminated its endless contours, revealing the monster''s presence.


    That was enough.


    Enough to aim at it.


    "Fire team, open fire!"


    "Begin firing!"


    Boom! Baboom!


    The cannons aligned above the valley spat fire, and the archers pulled their bowstrings.


    The monster was enormous. Despite the dark and blurry sight, the elite troops'' aim could not miss such a massive target.


    Hundreds of cannons spat out cannonballs one after another, and the archers fired arrows relentlessly.


    The cannonballs and arrows hit the ck Dragon''s body, sounding like a hailstorm as they fell, and the continuous explosions scattered dense smoke and debris.


    In no time, the valley below was devastated. The red light of the res, the sh of explosions, and the sparks from arrows colliding with scales intermixed in the thick darkness.


    Amid the relentless onught in the valley below


    "This is myst amusement."


    A weary voice of Night Bringer drifted quietly.


    "Not even a yawnes out."


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a whirlwind swept up.


    All the arrows and cannonballs, explosions, and smoke that had been pouring around the ck Dragon''s body cleared away and the ck Dragon remained unscathed.


    Its form was hard to discern in the flickering darkness, but one thing was clear.


    It had hardly been damaged.


    "I''ll take it down."


    The next moment.


    From the high, dark sky, the ck Dragon''s other six heads spiraled down like meteors.


    It was right above the heads of the fire team soldiers firing cannons and arrows.


    Each of the six heads harbored mes in their mouths. Spotting this, the human soldiers shouted.


    "Six secondary heads of the ck Dragon spotted from above!"


    "Don''t let them breathe fire! Intercept them!"


    Then, the mage unit of the allied forces, organized as the interception team, raised their staves simultaneously.


    Though they had lost themand center to the heads'' surprise attack, they were not about to be fooled again.


    The mages proficient in offensive magic had their spells ready and fired them to intercept the heads, while those skilled in defensive magic resonated with each other to form magical barriers.


    Baboom!


    The barrage of various elemental magic spells pummeled the ck Dragon''s secondary heads,


    Chirring!


    The mages united their strength to erect a barrier.


    The fire team''s prepared magical defense artifacts and barrier artifacts also activated. The soldiers surveyed theyered barriers with relief.


    "We''ve blocked it this time..."


    However,


    Craaaack!


    In the dazzling convergence of magical light, the ck Dragon''s heads burst forth unaffected. The interception had failed.


    The heads opened their huge jaws wide and fell right onto the barrier


    Crunch! Crunch!


    Literally devouring the human-prepared barriers.


    With sharp, protruding teeth, the massive jaws tore through and devoured the barriers.


    The gunners and archers stood frozen, watching as the barrier right above their heads waspletely swallowed.


    Soon after, thestyer of the barrier was torn apart


    "Shoot, shoot them down...!"


    As he shouted, the fieldmander lifting his bow was chewed between the jaws of one of the heads that flew in as if it had been waiting.


    Pop!


    Bodies torn apart and blood sttered everywhere.


    Soldiers screamed and ran, or with trembling hands, tried to lodge more arrows into the head of the evil dragon but


    Roar!


    In front of the mes spewed by the other heads, neither effort meant anything.


    Gunners and archers engulfed in mes died with agonizing screams.


    Then, the fire caught the gunpowder, causing cannons and cannonballs to be engulfed in horrific pirs of fire.


    Casually escaping the inferno, the six heads flew gracefully, their golden dragon eyes shimmering as they searched for their next prey.


    Soon, the six heads spotted them.


    The mage unit of the allied forces, looking up with pale, terrified faces.


    Licking their lips with long tongues, the six heads soared high into the air. The mages, mixed with anger and fear, screamed out as they prepared new spells.


    Meanwhile.


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    Waaaah!


    As the fire team''s barrage lightened, the infantry and cavalry began their charge towards the main body of the ck Dragon.


    Armies from the coalition and the empire poured down from both sides of the valley.


    Especially the empire''s vanguard was not lightly armed.


    The knights leading the charge were all d in armor made from scales harvested from the ck Dragon Legion, and armed with weaponsDragon yerscrafted from the bones and ws of the ck Dragon Legion.


    The knight brigade symbolizing the military might of the Everck Empire. The heavy cavalry brigade.


    Riding giant horses, they were truly like tanks that the empire boasted of.


    On the ground, in a head-on battle, there was no one who could stop them, not in human wars.


    Moreover, they had scraped together materials to thest to arm these men before the battle with the ck Dragon.


    They would surelynd a critical blow on that detestable monster...!


    At the same time,


    Eeeeeeeeng!


    The approaching airship fleet made a synchronized descent.


    Of the sixteen airships, six changed course to deal with the ck Dragon''s secondary heads, and the remaining ten came down straight towards the main body of the ck Dragon.


    Humanity''s ultimate weapons, with their barriers fully raised, would support the subjugation of the ck Dragon from above.


    With airships firmly supporting from above and behind, the hearts of the assault team grew steadfast.


    "Let''s go!"


    Dududududu!


    With the heavy thumping of hooves, the knights shouted in unison.


    "For Everck!"


    "For His Imperial Majesty, for the glory and honor of the Empire!"


    "For humanity!"


    The next moment.


    Goooooo...


    The atmosphere trembled, and the ck Dragon crouching below in the valley... leisurely lifted its middle head.


    Then, gathering a light breath, it swelled its chest and


    The next moment, it exhaled its breath.


    Whoosh!


    The breath cut through the sky,


    Kwaaang!


    And exploded in the sky.


    The leading airship, struck by the breath, burst into pieces in mid-air.


    The barrier melted in seconds, and the exposed magic core exploded in a chain reaction.


    Unlike the battle with the King of Flies, where airships were shot down to the ground, it was unprecedented for them to shatter into pieces in mid-air so instantly.


    The ck Dragon had blown up humanity''s final weapon too easily.


    Pbang, dududuk...


    Debris from the destroyed airships rained down like rain over the heads of the cavalry and infantry charging towards the ck Dragon. The soldiers gritted their teeth as they were hit by the fragments.


    "Not yet...!"


    "Run, keep running!"


    "The monster is within reach! Just a little more!"


    Eeeeeeeeng!


    The other airships also did not slow down.


    With the ck Dragon''s secondary heads now detached from the main body, there was no better time to strike.


    sh!


    This time, the ck Dragon''s eyes shone, and a barrage of magic poured down on the airship fleet.


    Ancient magic, too old to be identified, pummeled the hulls, and two airships with broken barriers burst into pieces in the sky.


    But that allowed the remaining airships to get closer.


    The airships nowpletely lowered their barriers and deployed their armaments.


    Since the situation was sinking regardless of the barriers being up, they decided to attack with full force instead.


    Tatatatatata!


    Boom! Boom! Baboom!


    The seven surviving airships circled above the ck Dragon, pouring down a barrage of magic bullets.


    Simultaneously, the cavalry and infantry who had raced across the ground also reached the ck Dragon.


    As they charged, a clear determination shed in the eyes of the humans. Themander of the imperial heavy cavalry brigade roared at the forefront.


    "For the world..."


    The next moment.


    Crack!


    Before he could finish hismand, the brigademander''s body was crushed.


    Struck by something huge that flew in from the side, his horse, armor, and weapons were mashed together with his body.


    The leading knights swept up with him were reduced to crushed pieces of flesh, blood sttering as they tumbled across the ground.


    The knights in the immediate rear were momentarily silent, unable toprehend what had happened.


    It didn''t take long for them to realize that it was the ck Dragon''s tail that had struck down their lead.


    Immediately after, that massive tail swept over again.


    Crack! Crunch!


    It was merely a tail swipe.


    But if the thickness and length of that tail were greater than any tower in the Imperial Capital, then its power and range were no longer a simple matter.


    Crash!


    The ck Dragon merely flicked its tail as if brushing off dirt from the ground, but with that attack, the forefront of the heavy cavalry brigade was annihted.


    Knights up to the third row, including the brigademander, were turned into meat pieces, not a single one left intact.


    Subsequently, the ck Dragon leisurely moved its massive body, striking the approaching coalition forces soldiers with its gigantic front paw.


    Thwack!


    Like swatting away flies, the gesture was one of annoyance, but.


    Just being swept up in its range was enough to tear the soldiers to shreds.


    All the soldiers caught in the range were killed instantly. Helmets and fragments of armor, swords, and spears of those now ownerless soared into the sky.


    Intestines and limbs that had belonged to living persons just moments before also tumbled haphazardly on the ground.


    A sudden terror struck the minds of the assault troops.


    It was like being crushed to death like ants.


    Despite not using Dragon Roar or Dragon Fear, the mere realization that they were nothing but insignificant creatures before this overwhelmingly massive and powerful monster filled them with fear.


    However, these were the assault troops.


    Cavalry and infantry charging forward.


    Their fellowrades were right behind them in the rear. Driven by momentum, they had no choice but to keep charging forward.


    "Forward..."


    Tears of fear streaming down their faces, the soldiers shouted.


    "Forward!"


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Even amid the spreading terror like a gue, the soldiers finally reached the ck Dragon.


    In the flickering darkness, Night Bringer''s golden eyes narrowed.


    And


    Rumble...


    Slowly, it began to rise its massive body.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    p-!


    The ck Dragon raised itself and spread its enormous wings to either side.


    Like those of Wingian, one of his sons, they were bird wings densely covered with ck feathers.


    Then the feathers shot out in all directions.


    Thud-thud-thud-crack!


    Screeeech-!


    Thousands, tens of thousands of pitch-ck feathers covered the sky.


    "Argh!"


    "Kuhuh...!"As the feathers bombarded like a barrage, the ground forces that had just managed to get close to the ck Dragon were shredded instantly.


    The armor worn by the soldiers meant nothing against the barrage of feathers firing like machine gun bullets.


    Soldiers pierced by feathers copsed, bleeding from holes in the front and back of their bodies.


    The feathers were also fired upwards. The shower of feathers slicing through the air resembled a massive flock of birds in flight.


    Airships in their path tried to perform evasive maneuvers, but the feathers moved much faster.


    Thud-thud-crack...!


    Boom-!


    Feathers stuck into the armor of the airships, turning them into something resembling a porcupine.


    One of the airships, heavily hammered, could not withstand the assault and exploded, while another spewed mes from its engine and trailed smoke as it plummeted.


    And unfortunately, the crash site was where the infantry was densely packed.


    Soldiers screamed, trying to dodge, but with the troops tightly packed, there was no room to move.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    "Get down, get do-"


    Boom-bang...!


    Arge explosion followed, with mes erupting.


    Heat, the smell of gunpowder, damp darkness, and the stench of blood...


    The scent of death spread.


    The soldiers gritted their teeth. Massacres were happening in every directionabove, below, all around. Before the ck Dragon, humans were trampled like ants.


    But they could not retreat.


    Facing it, they knew. This creature before them truly had the power to annihte the world.


    Such a being must not be allowed any further into the human realm.


    So the soldiers, even as they cried, their legs trembling, vomiting the acid reflux of their fear, bleeding from their wounds... did not stop their charge.


    "Forward-!"


    "Chargeeee!"


    Bang! Boom...!


    Another airship exploded in the sky.


    This airship, too, crashed, but its pilot, even in death, managed to alter its course towards the ck Dragon.


    The airship, falling at a sharp angle, collided with the ck Dragon''s tough scales, but failed to inflict any significant damage.


    However, it briefly blocked the ck Dragon''s view, giving the cavalry and infantry time to approach.


    And finally the vanguard of the assault team made contact with the ck Dragon.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    With the momentum of their charge, a cavalry soldier thrust his spear, and the infantry swung their swords.


    However,


    ng-!


    Against the ck Dragon''s tough scales, ordinary spears and swords simply shattered.


    The soldiers at the forefront were flustered, but soon clenched their teeth and clung to the body of the ck Dragon.


    "Climb on!"


    "Get on top of its body!"


    Soldiers lined up to climb onto the ck Dragon''s body.


    If they were to be crushed like ants anyway.


    Then they would attack like ants.


    Climbing started in various ces. Soldiers used their swords and spears like walking sticks, running up the monster''s body in lines.


    Of course,


    Crack, crunch-crunch-!


    Even then, more lives were shredded than those ascending.


    A single movement from the evil dragon killed dozens, even hundreds of humans.


    But there were still many humans left, and even for the ck Dragon, it was impossible to kill everyone with a single movement.


    Humans stubbornly climbed the body of the ck Dragon.


    Whether it was the neck, legs, belly, or wings, they did not know, feeling their way as if blind men touching an elephant...


    "Find its weakness!"


    "Look for the wounds inflicted by the previous expedition!"


    "The previous expedition focused their attacks around its neck! Head for the neck-!"


    The cavalry also begannding on the body of the ck Dragon.


    Strapping onto saddles, they leaped up, clinging to the ck Dragon, stepping on scales, grabbing horns, and just touching the chilling body of the ck monster ced both feet on it.


    Thus, the allied forces and the imperial army, starting from opposite peaks of the valley, met on the back of the monster and-


    Without a word, they nodded to each other in silent agreement.


    And together, they advanced towards the ck Dragon''s headtowards the ce they would die.


    "It''s the neck!"


    "The monster''s head is there...!"


    "The previous battle left wounds there!"


    After its descent into this world, the ck Dragon, having fused with the night, had healed all its wounds.


    Not all the scars had been erased yet. The scars left by the Guardians of Humanity and the heroes under them in thest battle were still visible all over the ck Dragon''s body. Soldiers crowded in front of these scars.


    "Pass the weapons!"


    "Deliver the weapons!"


    "Forward, the weapons-!"


    From the rear to the front.


    Hand to hand, the Dragon yer dropped by the knights who had died earlier was passed forward.


    Thus, a ck longsword delivered to the very front was raised high by one soldier and then thrust downwards.


    Thunk-!


    The tip of the ck longsword unmistakably pierced right through the scar carved by the previous expedition.


    "...!"


    "It...hit."


    "The attack hasnded...!"


    At that moment, the ck Dragon, btedly noticing the vermin on its back, casually spat out fire.


    Whooosh-!


    The engulfed soldiers turned to ash and fell dead, their burning bodies screaming as they plummeted beneath the ck Dragon.


    But all the scales on the ck Dragon''s body were pointed backwards.


    This, in fact, provided a barricade that allowed the soldiers to dodge the mes shooting from the head towards the body.


    The soldiers who hid behind the scales and avoided the fire took the Dragon yers from the hands of dead soldiers and gripped them anew, then swung them, screaming.


    Thunk-!


    The de carved a new wound over the scar left by the previous expedition.


    "It''s working!"


    "The attack isnding-!"


    "Pass the weapons! Anyone who can breathe,e forward!"


    "Forward!"


    "Forward-!"


    Humans wielded weapons, burned and died in the dragon''s mes.


    The next human picked up the weapon, swung it, died, and then the next human picked up the weapon, swung it, and the cycle repeated.


    Atst, numbers became weapons.


    Soldiers continued this desperate ry at various points around the ck Dragon''s neck where wounds had been inflicted.


    Clutching the blood-sticky weapons of those who had died before them, they screamed and swung.


    Finally, by human hands, the ck Dragon bled. Drops of the evil dragon''s blood mixed with human blood and streamed down the vast neck.


    How long had they continued the attack?


    Creeeeak...!


    At the junction where the ck Dragon''s back met its neck.


    Due to Night Bringer bing erged by fusing with the night, a gap urred between the protruding spinal bones and the scarred scales, and after the soldiers ceaselessly struck the Dragon yer into this gap at the cost of their lives.


    Crrrack!


    The giant scales cracked open,


    Crack! ng-!


    And ultimately shattered into pieces.


    "Huff... Huff... Huff..."


    As the scales broke away, splinters of scales and the ck Dragon''s blood spattered in all directions. Covered in this, the soldier holding the broken ck sword gasped for breath.


    "Haha. Look at this, everyone...! We''vepletely smashed its scales..."


    As the soldier on the verge of exhaustion said this and turned around,


    There were no more living humans there.


    A chilling silence flowed. The soldier looked around in bewilderment... and btedly realized.


    That all the other soldiers attacking elsewhere had long since fallen, and the only ant left on the ck Dragon''s body was himself.


    Grooooo...


    Suddenly, the ck Dragon''s huge middle head loomed close.


    The ck Dragon turned its long neck back to look down at thest ant on its back. The soldier shivered as he looked up at that head.


    "Well done."


    After inspecting the wounds on its back that the vermin had cut open, Night Bringer smiled slightly.


    "Yes, you deserve this much."


    "..."


    "What is your name, human? As you have inflicted a wound on my body with that insignificantst blow, I will remember you especially."


    The soldier''s lips quivered and then curled up with difficulty.


    And he said,


    "I have no name to give to a reptile bastard like you..."


    Night Bringer let out a low chuckle.


    The next moment, smashed by a surge of magical power, the soldier''s body burst into pieces.


    ***


    The main force of the airships and the assault team had been annihted.


    They had gouged and scarred the ck Dragon, but they had never reached its life.


    The once noisy battlefield had now be silent.


    Swords and spears stuck in the valley floor lined up like tombstones, and beside these tombstones, the bodies of humans stretched endlessly. The wreckage of the fallen airships was still burning.


    There were still some soldiers left above the valley, still harboring the will to fight, but


    Woooooo-!


    As the ck Dragon proudly raised its head and let out a long, low cry... they immediately shuddered and flung the weapons in their hands.


    Dragon Roar.


    That voice, deep and majestic, was dark and instilled fear in humans from the depths of their genes.


    Predators, the dragon species, and their prey, humans.


    Night Bringer''s roar reminded humans of this rtionship that had persisted since the mythic ages.


    "Hee, heeeeee...!"


    "No, this can''t be. This was never going to work...!"


    "Run away-!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    The rout began.


    In front of the dragon fear spread by the superior predator, thest will of humanity''s desperate forcespletely shattered.


    Throwing away their weapons, equipment, and even their armor, the soldiers turned and fled. They sprinted towards the teleportation gates, their escape route.


    However-


    "...?!"


    Suddenly, all the teleportation gates were destroyed and burning.


    Standing dazed in front of the vanished retreat, the soldiers slowly lifted their pale faces, feeling the damp heat from above.


    One of Night Bringer''s floating heads was smiling cruelly.


    "AAAAAA! AAAAAAAAA!"


    The bodies of the soldiers, copsing and screaming,


    Crunch-!


    Were swallowed and crushed by the giant head.


    "Ugh..."


    McMin, watching from inside an airship, shivered.


    The ck Dragon''s six auxiliary heads were being confronted by the royal mage corps, along with six airships that had broken off from the main force. However, in the face of the overwhelming firepower of the six heads, humanity eventually lost.


    These heads, already dead, did not possess as much intelligence as the main body, but their attack power was monstrous.


    The royal mage corps couldn''t hold on and were annihted, and the airships fighting alongside them also crashed, leaving only two remaining.


    The two surviving airships were filled to capacity with wounded soldiers. McMin, looking around at the dying mages, bit down hard on his pipe.


    "Retreat, retreat...! The assault has failed. Everyone retreat! Regroup at Crossroad!"


    Though there were few surviving soldiers left to retreat, McMin, as themander, raised the volume of hismunication device enough to be heard across the entire battlefield.


    "Retreat-!"


    "The teleportation gates are destroyed! Escape bynd to the next point!"


    "Survivors, help each other! We must retreat!"


    Most survivors were from the light cavalry unit positioned at the rear of the imperial forces.


    They began to escape, picking up moaning wounded from various parts of the battlefield and carrying them on their saddles.


    While the remaining two airships desperately sprayed barrages to fend off the floating heads of the ck Dragon trying to devour them.


    Escorted by the two airships, the cavalry rescuing survivors dashed through the forest, fleeing.


    The airships too, flying unsteadily, set their course north.


    "Yes, run. Let even one more live."


    Watching the human army scatter like ants in all directions, Night Bringer scoffed.


    "Shouldn''t the final despair grow even more?"


    Following this, the ck Dragonid its belly on the ground and slowly hunched down-


    Huff...!


    It began to gather its breath.


    The ck Dragon''s entire giant body swelled as me, magical power, breath, and hatred began to be drawn into the monster''s body.


    The six hunting heads also slowly returned to the side of the main body, swirling around to assist in concentrating the ck Dragon''s magical power.


    A scout observing this scene from inside the airship screamed.


    "No, it''s preparing its Breath!"


    "...!"


    McMin turned around with a pale face.


    The scout had been part of the observation team that had seen the ck Dragon''s first Breath at the ck Lake.


    Tears of fear streaming down his face as he looked through the binocrs, the soldier continued in a garbled voice.


    "It''s its third Breath sincending on the ground! The direction is..."


    McMin closed his eyes tightly.


    "It''s Crossroad-!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Hotel Crossroad. Temporary meeting hall.


    "Has the extermination squad... been annihted?"


    The kings were in shock.


    They had braced for casualties. They had even considered the possibility of total annihtion in the worst case.


    But they had not anticipated being so overwhelmingly massacred. At the very least, they thought they could inflict a fatal wound on the ck Dragon.


    Just a few scratches, a single scale-


    That was the entirety of their war results. A pitiful oue, considering it cost the lives of the 30,000 elites gathered from various countries.


    The hero expedition was defeated. Commander Ash was missing.


    The airship fleet and the main force of 30,000 were annihted.


    And the darkness was still crawling north...


    "Urgent news-!"


    But the ck Dragon gave the kings no time to wallow in shock. The next report came flying in immediately.


    "Urgent news! Report from the observation team! The ck Dragon is preparing its third breath! Its aiming right here, at Crossroad!"


    "...!"


    Frozen in shock, the kings suddenly snapped awake. And plunged into even greater chaos.


    Unsure how to stop the impending doom, the kings screamed.


    Useless shouts and cries filled the hall. Amidst the chaos, only Emperor Traha remained cool, his eyes lowered in contemtion.


    "What about our defenses?"


    When the Emperor asked, an adjutant standing behind him answered.


    "A barrier covering the entire city has been prepared, but it''s uncertain if it will hold."


    "And the Dragon Lady?"


    "She is also preparing, but she is too severely injured."


    "...And that ''method'' my son left behind?"


    "It won''t cooperate."


    "Hmm."


    Traha sped his hands in front of his chest and sighed wearily.


    "We always knew the end mighte... but this seems closer than expected."


    The chaos in the hall deepened. Traha simply closed his eyes.


    All the dice had already been thrown.


    Now it was up to the heavens, and...


    The people out on the battlefield.


    ***


    Night Bringer''s breath charge was nearlyplete.


    This power breath was not something Night Bringer could use frequently. Its interval was about once every 12 hours.


    Afternding in the north, it had used one breath immediately, another 12 hourster aimed at the advance base, and now, 24 hourster, it was ready to breathe again to the north.


    There was no particr need to use the breath. Eventually, when its main body reached Crossroad, the fortress city would fall anyway.


    But there was no reason not to use the breath either. At least, this battle had proved that it could force those hiding behind the walls toe out.


    Kwaaaah...!


    Night Bringer''s thick neck bulged as it gathered its breath up to its jaw. Just about to release this umted breath, the fortress city would be finished��


    That was when it happened.


    Screeeeech!


    Something dove rapidly towards Night Bringer from above.


    "...?"


    Night Bringer looked up in confusion, and then it saw.


    Thud-!


    A warship was plummeting vertically from the sky.


    Click, click, nk-!


    The warship''s front guns fully deployed and glowed red, then released all its ammunition.


    Tatataaaatatata-!


    As it rained down bullets, the warship also engaged in a suicide attack.


    "How noble."


    With a snort, Night Bringer used only its eyes to conjure magic.


    As it was about to fire its breath, it could not move its seven heads, let alone its entire body. But that didn''t mean it was defenseless.


    Magical circles formed around Night Bringer''s head, and dark magical bullets shot up into the sky from them.


    Boom! Boom! Bang!


    The ammunition fired by the warship and the magic from Night Bringer crossed paths in the air, each hammering at its target.


    The warship''s bullets sparked off Night Bringer''s scales but failed to inflict any real damage. In contrast, Night Bringer''s magic tore the warship to pieces.


    As the warship, battered by magic in the air, caught fire here and there, it failed to reach Night Bringer and��


    Kaboom...!


    Exploded just above Night Bringer''s head.


    Having calmly blocked this noble but meaningless interference, Night Bringer was about to open its mouth wide and breathe to the north when��


    "...?!"


    Whirrrrrrr!


    From above.


    Cutting through the smoke from the explosion, another warship appeared.


    "Hmm...!"


    Night Bringer expressed a small admiration.


    From the beginning, two had been closely aligned, descending in a straight line.


    The vanguard warship was a decoy, the real one was the rear warship...!


    The newly appeared warship surged forward, pulling up a barrier around its hull. Night Bringer chuckled.


    "Not bad, humans-!"


    Boom! Bang! Boom-!


    Night Bringer''s dark magic bullets were fired again, but the reaction was slightly dyed��and the warship, as if performing acrobatics in the air, smoothly turned and evaded most of them.


    Then, instead of a straight line, it traced a curve and crashed into the side head of the ck Dragon right before it could unleash its breath.


    Crack-!


    In that moment, the dragon''s head slightly twisted sideways...


    Kwaaaaaaah-!


    Simultaneously, the breath that Night Bringer expelled shot far off to the north.


    The newly fired dark magic tore the warship to pieces. Having fulfilled its mission, the warship scattered mes and debris as it crashed.


    "Kugh...!"


    All this was being observed by McMin through a telescope from a distant forest.


    McMin, his lips bleeding from being bitten, shouted.


    "Was it a sess?!"


    Most of the crew that had been aboard the warship were lying t in the forest, watching this scene unfold.


    Apart from the two volunteer pilots, everyone else was hidden here, crying and praying for the sess of the operation.


    And-


    ***


    "Third breath, iing-!"


    "Lift the barrier-!"


    Crossroad.


    On the city walls, magicians and alchemists immediately caused the cores of their artifacts to overload and activated the barrier.


    And-


    Kwaaaaaaah...!


    The iing breath missed.


    It barely grazed the side of the walls of Crossroad. Then, it set aze the barren ins and hills to the east, which were nothing but empty fields.


    From the valley where Night Bringer was located to Crossroad, it would take two days to travel north.


    The warship''s life-risking charge had slightly pushed the firing angle, significantly twisting the path of the breath.


    Although it missed, a momentary intense heat surged, setting fire to the gs of various nations fluttering on the city walls.


    But it missed. Crossroad survived.


    "The breath, it missed...!"


    "Yay! Yay! We survived!"


    The magicians and alchemists who were celebrating soon had their faces harden.


    Crack, crackle...


    The barrier around the entire city hadpletely gone down.


    The mere grazing of the breath had torn the city-wide barrier. It was only the outskirts that were hit, but the damage was severe.


    If the next breath hits directly, the barrier wouldn''t stand a chance.


    All the humans on the city walls looked pale as they stared at the eastern ins.


    Under a sky dark as pitch, the dry in caught the ck mes and burned endlessly.


    ***


    "I report! The breath missed!"


    "The warship fleet has blocked Night Bringer''s breathunch!"


    In the temporary meeting hall set up at Hotel Crossroad, sighs of relief and both shouts of joy and groans burst forth as soon as the report came in.


    Amidst the disturbance, only Emperor Traha still assessed the situation with cold, settled eyes.


    "We''ve gained a 12-hour reprieve."


    Now was not the time for relief. The mere grazing had brought down the entire barrier.


    "Before the next breath fires, reinforce the barrier and pour all resources into treating the Dragon Lady."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "And... convince Ash''s ''method''."


    Traha growled fiercely.


    "Spare no means, do whatever it takes."


    ***


    Lord''s mansion. Guest room.


    "Um, um... Scalian..."


    Illusionist Violet twisted ufortably.


    It was thergest and nicest room in the guest area. The furniture wasrge and luxurious, and the firece, filled with logs, burned warmly.


    On the plush carpet in front of the firece, ''Scalian,'' the ck Dragon''s Scale,yfortably in human form.


    Scalian, who wore sses perched on her nose, read various rare books collected from around the world, sipped rare liquor from the ss beside her, and ate delicacies from variousnds with her free hand.


    "What is it, Violet?"


    Scalian asked softly, lifting her gaze from the book. Violet twisted ufortably again and asked.


    "Could you... possibly... stop the... breath?"


    "..."


    Scalian let out a low sigh.


    The ''method'' Ash had left behind to block Night Bringer''s breath.


    It was Scalian herself. However, since Ash''s disappearance, this dragon had refused all requests from humans.


    They had tried everything to win him over, from books to fine liquor and delicacies, but to no avail.


    That''s why Violet had been brought in. Violet was the only human Scalian openly favored.


    Having been promised a fortune by the imperial family, Violet tried to persuade Scalian, but-


    "I don''t want to."


    Scalian tly refused.


    "The only human who canmand me is Ash. But he is missing now."


    "..."


    "Honestly, I''m quite pleased with the current situation. It''s fun to watch the world plunge into destruction and chaos, and interesting to see humans desperately try to find a solution."


    Scalian smiled smoothly.


    "So, I''m not going to stop it. If I stop it, that''s all there is, and it''s not very interesting. It''s much more fun to watch you all struggle."


    "But, if this continues..."


    Swallowing dryly, Violet raised her hand to point at herself.


    "I''m going to die too, you know?!"


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that."


    Scalian slowly rose from his seat and strode towards Violet, who gasped and stepped back in surprise.


    Thump.


    "Eek?!"


    As Violet backed into a wall in rm, Scalian approached her, rounded his golden eyes behind his sses, reached out, and grabbed the ends of Violet''s violet hair... and breathed in.


    "I''m going to save you."


    "Woah..."


    "Even if the world perishes, I''ll protect you, Violet. So don''t worry."


    "Woah..."


    Violet''s feelings were mixed, burdened yet somehow also ted... she shivered, not knowing what to do.


    Thud thud!


    Arge vibration came from the window next to the wall Violet''s back was against.


    A startled Violet turned around to see ''ck Dragon''s w'' Parekian sticking his mechanical-like face through the window.


    Parekian grumbled an engine-like growl.


    Scalian chuckled.


    "What''s the matter? Jealous because Violet and I are having fun, Parekian?"


    Growl-!


    "Why don''t you polymorph and join us? Oh, you can''t, can you?"


    Screech-!


    Caught between the rivalry of the two dragons, Violet inwardly shed a tear.


    ''I''ve never been popr with human men... how did I end up being so popr with dragons...''


    She thought this scene was quite fitting for the end of the century.


    That was when she saw a group moving hurriedly outside the window.


    ''Huh?''


    Puzzled, Violet looked in that direction, and Scalian and Parekian also moved their heads to follow Violet''s gaze.


    The people moving along the main road of the city were... the people of the Ariane Kingdom.


    They were packed with their belongings, fleeing north in a hurry.


    This included King Miller Ariane, unconscious Yun, and all the warriors who had been consistently fighting at Crossroad. All of them.


    The World Guardian Front had not allowed their departure until now, but with the city in chaos from the brush of the breath, they seemed to be taking the opportunity to escape north.


    It wasn''t just the people of Ariane Kingdom.


    Seeing their chance, people from several small kingdoms who had been unable to escape before followed the procession of Ariane Kingdom, and the group was growingrger.


    "..."


    Watching this scene with interest, Scalian turned to Violet.


    "Violet."


    Violet, who had been staring nkly at the spectacle, met Scalian''s gaze. Scalian smiled faintly.


    "How about we run away with them?"


    "Uh?"


    "There''s no hope on this front anyway. Even if I stop the breath, my father will arrive in two days... and then, destruction is certain."


    "..."


    "Instead of sitting here waiting for death toe... What do you say? Shall we run away north together?"


    "But, eventually, the whole world is going to perish..."


    "I told you. Even if the world perishes, I will protect you."


    Scalian bowed his head. Violet, her expression rigid, looked straight into the dragon''s golden eyes.


    "If ites to it, let''s hide away where my father can''t find us and live on our own. So, what do you say?"


    "..."


    "Shall we escape this frightening front and run away together?"


    After a moment of silence.


    "How can you think of such a thing..."


    Violet, seemingly in despair, shook her head then,


    "...Are you a genius, perhaps, Mr. Dragon?"


    Violet hurriedly grabbed a bag from the corner of the room, stuffed it full of food and valuables, and then-


    With her bag swollen and bulging, she slung it over her back and dered boldly.


    "Alright! Let��s run away!"


    "..."


    "Come on, quickly! Before we get caught!"


    Scalian, who had been momentarily dazed, eventually burst into heartyughter.


    "This is why I like you."


    Thus.


    A human and two dragons blended into the crowd escaping the city, beginning their escape from the front.


    Snowkes were falling from the sky.


    It was winter.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    The Crossroad, drenched in snow, was chaotic.


    The sky remained dark, the damage from thest Breath strike was still evident, and the ins to the east were aze.


    In such a disordered atmosphere, a considerable number of people, led by the people of the Ariane Kingdom, fled the city heading north.


    "..."


    Bringar Duchy camp.


    Observing the frantic city, Dusk Bringar was surrounded by priests administering healing magic.


    The priests, shirts off, clung to the back of the Dragonblood Duchess, sweating profusely as they delivered holy power. However, the injuries were not healing easily.


    The high priest, brought directly from the Imperial Capital by the Emperor, wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Your back injury is severe."


    "..."


    The state of Dusk Bringar''s back was horrific.


    Like a volcano boiling over withva, the charred skin revealed deep, red wounds that emitted heat.


    Struck directly by Ipian''s Breath, it was a miracle that the injuries had not been fatal.


    Moreover, it was nearly miraculous that Dusk Bringar, despite such injuries, could still move.


    And yet, these miracles were insufficient to stop Night Bringer.


    "The injury won''t heal easily, especially since you fought with the ck Dragon... The wound has widened, and the ck Dragon''s malevolent energy has infiltrated."


    "Just get to the point, priest. So? What about it?"


    "..."


    "If I give it my all, as your Emperor desires... can I withstand the ck Dragon''s next Breath?"


    "I must speak frankly, Your Grace."


    The priest, about to borate tediously that he served a Goddess, not the Emperor, stopped and gave a concise diagnosis.


    "If you return to the battlefield, you will lose your life."


    "..."


    "With your current physical condition, you wouldn''t just fail to block the Breath; you''d be swept away."


    "I see."


    Responding sinctly, Dusk Bringar stood up, donned a shirt, and fastened the buttons.


    "Thank you for the treatment. I''ll be leaving now."


    "Your Grace..."


    "I''ll devise a way to stop the ck Dragon and let Traha know."


    The priest, about to say more, simply closed his mouth and bowed before leading the other priests out of the tent.


    "..."


    After cing a thick shawl over her shoulders.


    Enduring the burning pain in her back, Dusk Bringar exited her tent.


    The camp of the Bringar Duchy''s army was bustling.


    The duchy''s forces, having been directly under the monster front, had not been mobilized for this extermination mission and thus avoided annihtion. However, they were still in a precarious position, like antern in the wind before the approaching ck Dragon.


    Watching her soldiers, busy with the city''s reconstruction, Dusk Bringar entered the neighboring tent.


    This tent was used by the dragon knights. Pulling back the tent''s p and stepping inside, Dusk Bringar surveyed the area.


    "Andimion."


    "Your Grace...!"


    A pale knight, lying on the bed, startled and abruptly stood up.


    Following him, the other dragon knights quickly knelt on one knee before the Dragon Lady, heads bowed. They were all bandaged and injured.


    Dusk Bringar then recited the names of the remaining dragon knights.


    "Berlin. Sieun. Zet."


    "Did you call for us, Your Grace?"


    After inspecting the faces of the knights who had loyally served her throughout their lives, one by one.


    Dusk Bringar closed her eyes.


    "...I''m sorry."


    It was a sudden apology, but the four dragon knights immediately understood their master''s intent.


    "So, the time hase."


    "We''ve been waiting for you, Your Grace."


    The eldest and leader among the dragon knights, Andimion, smiled warmly.


    "The power and life you bestowed upon us are yours to reim as you wish."


    "..."


    "But, please achieve victory."


    Andimion pressed his forehead to the ground. His venerable white hair spread out on the floor.


    "...I will."


    Dusk Bringar slowly extended her hand.


    "Then... take a little rest."


    The four dragon knights each ced a hand over their chests, withdrawing a red magical conduit from within.


    These magical conduits connected to Dusk Bringar.


    Eventually, through these conduits, glowing red gem-like magic sources were withdrawn from the bodies of the dragon knights and reimed by Dusk Bringar.


    It was the Dragonblood that Dusk Bringar had bestowed upon them.


    The source of the power that had allowed them to be dragon knights, granting them lifespans several times that of an ordinary human and immense strength��this Dragonblood was returned by them without hesitation.


    As the Dragonblood was reimed, tears uncontrobly streamed down from Dusk Bringar''srge amber eyes.


    Ssshhh...


    The remation process wasplete.


    As the vitality provided by the Dragonblood disappeared, Sieun and Zet, who had appeared youthful, now looked middle-aged, and Berlin, who had appeared middle-aged, now looked elderly.


    And Andimion, who was already of elderly appearance, passed away on his knees, head bowed toward his master.


    In front of the fallen knight, Dusk Bringar, with tears streaking her face, wiped her face with the back of her hand and then tightly embraced the now cold shoulders of the knight.


    "I will never forget your loyalty."


    Excluding the deceased Andimion, the remaining three knights bowed their heads and whispered in unison.


    "We pray for endless fortunes on Your Grace''s path ahead."


    After embracing and stroking each knight''s head in turn.


    Staggering to her feet, Dusk Bringar exited the tent and left the camp of the Bringar Duchy��s army.


    Her eyes were still filled with sorrow, but her steps were without hesitation.


    "It''s not enough... Not yet, this isn''t enough."


    Although the output had noticeably recovered with the Dragonblood reimed from her dear subordinates...


    She knew it was still far from enough to contend with the ck Dragon. Dusk Bringar gritted her teeth and focused ahead.


    There''s no chance in a direct contest of strength.


    If so, she must mix in the crooked path.


    "It''s time to reim."


    She staggered into the downtown area of the Crossroad.


    "The curse Iid out long ago..."


    ***


    When the first Breath of Night Bringer urred, the inn ''Etty��s Honey'' within its range had crumbled.


    The residents of the inn, having lost their lodging, moved together to the barracks.


    The Glory Knights who were at the temple at the time of the inn''s copse, and the mage Junior, also had to move their lodging.


    "..."


    Junior''s room.


    Junior, with a feverish face,y gasping for breath, suffering.


    And Hecate sat beside her bed, recing the wet towel on her head.


    Junior had not only exhausted her magic power in thest battle but had also used her equipment ''Past Future'' to borrow and expend future magic power.


    After the battle ended, she copsed from severe magic power depletion and thus was in agony.


    Hecate, needing rest herself and having shared the same lodging by coincidence, took it upon herself to care for Junior.


    "..."


    Through Junior��s sweat-drenched disheveled hair, a burn scar on the left side of her face was visible.


    Hecate stared at the scar and muttered softly.


    "I didn��t choose to lodge across from you for this to happen."


    How did ite to this? Hecate propped her chin and sighed.


    That was when there was a knock at the door, followed by another Glory Knight''s voice.


    "Lieutenant Hecate, you have a visitor."


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Duchess Dusk Bringar."


    Surprised, Hecate stood up just as the door swung open and Dusk Bringar entered with a firm stride.


    Startled by the sudden visit of the Duchess, the other Glory Knights hurriedly followed.


    Dusk Bringar looked around at the fallen Junior and the weary knights, then smiled bitterly.


    "You''ve all been through a lot."


    "Your Grace. What brings you..."


    Hecate cautiously asked, guessing inwardly. Dusk Bringar nodded.


    "Let��s cut to the chase. Have you considered the proposal I gave you before the battle with Ipian?"


    "...Yes."


    Before the battle with Ipian, Dusk Bringar hade to Hecate with a proposition.


    The predetermined doom for the Glory Knights��to be buried alive or beheaded as monsters. She had offered them a third path instead.


    That third path was��


    "So, have you decided? To return ''the curse'' to me, and you live on as ordinary humans."


    That was it.


    In exchange for taking back the curse that afflicted the Glory Knights... they would no longer be able to live as knights forever.


    Dusk Bringar thought it a very reasonable proposal. But Hecate,


    "...I guess not."


    She refused.


    Dusk Bringar''s eyes narrowed. Hecate ced her hand over her chest and said,


    "The Glory Knights were created to protect the Emperor... and now, they exist to protect Prince Ash."


    "Ash has gone missing."


    "That is exactly why we cannoty down our swords. If we failed to protect the prince, at the very least, we must seek vengeance."


    Hecate expressed her firm resolve, and the rest of the Glory Knights nodded in agreement.


    "To thrust our swords at the ck Dragon and die right there, bing malevolent spirits if the curse runs wild... that wouldn''t be too bad."


    "..."


    "If we be undying monsters, wouldn''t we be able to help defeat the ck Dragon, even just a little?"


    Hecate smiled softly at Dusk Bringar.


    "Dying with a sword in hand suits knights like us. So, Duchess, while we appreciate your offer to let us live as humans... we must decline."


    "..."


    "We''d rather die fighting with a sword than live by running away. That is our will."


    "...No."


    Dusk Bringar shook her head slightly, then suddenly opened her amber eyes wide.


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''te here to hear a refusal."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "To take it back."


    The next moment.


    Whoosh��!


    A tremendous magical force erupted around Dusk Bringar.


    Hecate and the Glory Knights tried to react quickly, but they hadn''t anticipated that Dusk Bringar would suddenly demonstrate such power, especially since��


    Having reimed all the Dragonblood she had distributed to her own dragon knights, Dusk Bringar''s power was much greater than expected.


    Crash! Bang! Crunch��!


    The magical force wreaked havoc in the bedroom, scattering furniture to the floor.


    "What? What, what''s going on?!"


    Junior, though down with pain, was inevitably awakened by such intense magical activity.


    As a disoriented Junior propped herself up, her swollen eyes wide open, she looked around...


    "Chk, chkeuh... Chkheuk...!"


    All the Glory Knights were caught by the tangible magical force emanating from Dusk Bringar''s body.


    Among them, Hecate was physically held by the throat and lifted into the air by Dusk Bringar''s hand.


    Completely subdued, Hecate struggled with her limbs iling.


    "Duchess...! Please don''t do this. We are on the same side...!"


    "..."


    "We are the knight order you created, created to fight to the death just as you made us...! At least to be together till the end��"


    "No."


    Dusk Bringar coldly cut her off.


    "Your fight ends here."


    Thump��!


    Immediately afterward, the tangible magic holding the Glory Knights emitted a dazzling red light.


    The bodies of the five knights contorted in agony. The knights screamed terribly as if their souls were being ripped apart, but Dusk Bringar remained unemotional.


    "I''ll take it back."


    As the red magic cores were extracted from the chests of the five knights��


    "The ��curse�� I bestowed upon you."


    The ancient, densely written bandages that had enveloped the knights unraveled.


    Spreading thickly through the air as they unraveled, the bandages slithered under Dusk Bringar''s clothes like snakes, wrapping around her body.


    From the tips of her tiny fingers to her injured back��her entire body was tightly enveloped by the bandages.


    Shhrrk!


    As the bandages fully integrated with Dusk Bringar''s body, the red magic cores extracted from the knights were also absorbed into her chest.


    "No..."


    Hecate murmured despairingly,


    "...Huuuh."


    Dusk Bringar let out a long sigh.


    "If it''s necessary to protect the world..."


    Wearing the curse she had crafted long ago, her amber eyes tinged with red lowered... the Dragon Lady smiled.


    "I shall fall into hell."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Thud. Thud.


    Dusk Bringar staggered out of the barracks and walked the streets.


    She did not care that her long ck hair was getting soiled by the falling snow or tousled by the hot wind blowing in from the east, she just kept walking forward until��


    She paused when she saw a group approaching from the opposite direction.


    "Ho..."


    Dusk Bringar murmured in admiration.


    "They all seem quite... fierce."


    The ones advancing toward her were heroes affiliated with the Monster Frontline.


    From Lucas with his Demon Sword, to the heroes wielding Dragon yers, to those adorned with Nightmare yers...


    All of them looked as if they were draped in dragon''s blood, with dark visages and eyes not hiding their boiling vengeance, and faces stained with dried blood-tears, not thinking of washing off as they walked together towards the east.


    The heroes stopped briefly before Dusk Bringar. She gestured eastward with her chin.


    "Why head east? Right now, that ce is nothing but a sea of fire spewed by the ck Dragon."


    "...That''s why we''re going."


    Lucas replied with his eyes shimmering blue.


    "There''s no better ce to forge our spirits."


    "..."


    "Our bodies seem to have recovered somewhat, so there... we''ll make preparations to confront the ck Dragon."


    The Demon Sword, Dragon yers, and Nightmare yers...


    Not only these weapons, but darkness emanating from within the heroes themselves swirled behind them like heat haze.


    A brake called Ash was once there, where it was impossible to enter beneath that darkness... All were deeply submerged.


    Dusk Bringarughed hollowly.


    "You all are turning into fine demons, raksasas, and asuras."


    "That''s because only then can we achieve our lord''s vengeance."


    Lucas snapped dryly.


    "It seems the Duchess still retains a human shape."


    "Don''t worry. My ugliness is no less than your resolve."


    A dangerous red light scattered within Dusk Bringar''s eyes. Sensing it, Lucas narrowed his bright blue eyes.


    As they passed each other, Dusk Bringar whispered softly.


    "Children. It''s okay to dip your feet in this mire, but don''t go in too deep."


    "..."


    "There''s no need for you all to fall to the very end of hell."


    Dusk Bringar''s small figure headed across the street and soon disappeared into the blowing snowstorm.


    "...bbering as if you know everything."


    Lucas growled and resumed his walk. Behind him, the heroes followed with fiercely narrowed eyes.


    And.


    "..."


    Evangeline watched the unsettlingly flickering image of the heroes crossing paths from atop a nearby tower.


    Behind her stood other heroes with equally worried expressions, who had not given themselves over to the darkness.


    Damien, his eyes still unseeing and bandaged, leaned against the tower wall in silence, hisplexion wan.


    ''What''s going to happen?''


    Evangeline clenched the gpole she held in her hand.


    ''How are we...''


    The long ck g representing the World Guardian Front whipped violently in the gale.


    Evangeline pressed her hot eyes with the back of her hand.


    Everyone was bing tainted by darkness in pursuit of the vengeance they held dear, and Evangeline could well understand their feelings.


    She felt like she might go mad with rage and hatred herself.


    But... was this really the path Ash wanted?


    If Ash were here, what would he have wished for them to do...


    ''Senior...''


    Evangeline looked down at her shield.


    Her own frail, thin shield that seemed too small and weak to protect the entire world.


    ''What can I still protect?''


    ***


    Temple. Infirmary.


    "Ugh..."


    Serenade''s silver eyes snapped open as shey twitching in bed.


    Her entire body throbbed. Her head felt foggy. It was hot and her body felt heavy.


    Barely able to keep her eyes open, Serenade surveyed her surroundings.


    "Where is this?"


    "Mydy?!"


    Elize, upon noticing Serenade regaining consciousness, rushed to the bedside urgently.


    "Mydy, it''s Elize! Do you recognize me?!"


    "Ah, Elize... Of course I recognize you... What''s wrong? Something happened... ugh."


    Serenade, attempting to rise, clenched her teeth due to the intense pain surging through her body. Elize held her and gentlyid her back down.


    "Huh... Why am I in the infirmary...?"


    "Mydy. About that..."


    Elize exined the situation.


    It was about how the building of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild was swept away by the breath of Night Bringer.


    By a stroke of luck, other employees were in a neighboring warehouse at the time and escaped harm, but Serenade was seriously injured by the main building''s copse.


    She had been transferred to the temple and had been receiving treatment for more than a day now.


    "The other employees of the guild also suffered injuries, both minor and major, but everyone is safe. You were injured the most, mydy."


    "That''s a relief then. No one else was seriously hurt..."


    Serenade reached out and gently touched Elize''s hand.


    "And you made it back alive too."


    "Mydy..."


    Elize tried to force a smile, but her expression hardened at Serenade''s next question.


    "By the way, Elize. How did the expedition go...?"


    "..."


    "Did we defeat the ck Dragon? Is His Highness, is he alright...?"


    Elize gulped down her saliva.


    How should she respond?


    Hesitating and closing her eyes tightly, Elize tried to lift the corners of her mouth.


    "Of course, mydy. His Highness, the Prince is..."


    Elize intended to lie until Serenade''s condition improved. She did not want the gravely injured Serenade to weaken further in spirit.


    However, she couldn''t bring herself to continue.


    Tears slowly welled up in the always sharp, ice-blue eyes of Elize.


    In front of the blinking Serenade, Elize eventually let her tears drop.


    "I''m sorry, mydy. I''m so sorry..."


    "Elize. What''s wrong? Why are you crying..."


    "It''s my fault... because I''m inadequate... I just, couldn''t protect His Highness..."


    Elize ended her sentence with a choked voice.


    The color drained from Serenade''s face.


    Elize slowly but surely reported the oue of the hero expedition. Serenade murmured in a daze.


    "He''s, gone...?"


    Struggling, Serenade propped herself up against the headboard and pressed her spinning forehead with her hand. She tried to think positively.


    He had been missingst year too, hadn''t he? And he returned as if by a miracle after half a year.


    That was just like him. He would leave suddenly without a word, go very far away, and then return casually and smile mischievously.


    Even if her heart was scorched ck with worry, spending countless nights in tears... when he returned and smiled innocently, all the words of me would dissolve inside her without being spoken.


    He was that kind of man.


    So, maybe this time too. Maybe it would be alright this time too...


    ��Ah.��


    Serenade clutched her chest and bent forward.


    But she knew it had to be different this time.


    The world was falling apart, and destruction was imminent. And the person who had stood at the forefront to stop it had fallen at the very bottom of hell, bleeding.


    Serenade was a merchant. And not just any merchant but the owner of one of the most renowned merchant guilds in the world.


    She was shrewd. That''s why she could swiftly and naturally estimate the conclusion of this event.


    It was the end.


    Everything was.


    ��If he''s not here, I also...��


    It was hard to breathe.


    Thin tears streamed down from Serenade''s wide-open silver eyes.


    Serenade felt as if her whole body was being torn apart, falling apart with the crumbling world.


    ��There''s no reason to keep living...��


    Her spirit seemed to sink down to the depths.


    Serenade''s body, wavering, slowly fell to the side.


    As she fell, she thought nkly that it would be nice to fall down there where that man had fallen.


    Thud��


    Just then.


    A firm hand reached out and supported Serenade''s shoulder, catching her as she was about to fall.


    "Don''t do this."


    It was a tired, yet firm voice.


    "It''s too early to despair. So, calm down."


    Startled, Serenade looked around nkly, and there��


    Sitting in a wheelchair, holding a sleeping Sid, Lilly faced Serenade with a strong expression.


    "Take a deep breath. Now. Slowly."


    As Lilly gently stroked her back, Serenade''s breath, which had almost stopped, resumed.


    "Inhale. Exhale. That''s right. That''s right. Well done. Inhale again, and exhale..."


    Lilly whispered softly, firmly holding Serenade''s trembling shoulders.


    "The world hasn''t ended yet."


    Lilly''s voice wasyered with pain and, even more so, with a stronger will.


    "So, breathe."


    Serenade closed her eyes tightly, then opened them.


    That''s right.


    Someday the world will end. Maybe in just a few hours, maybe minutes, or perhaps seconds.


    But, yet,


    It hasn''t ended yet.


    So...


    "Live."


    For now.


    We must fight.


    Serenade''s trembling subsided.


    Lilly smiled gently. Serenade looked back at Lilly and slowly nodded.


    Even if that person never returns... there are things that must be done.


    For the purpose he left behind.


    We cannot just sit here and die.


    Lilly hugged the calmed Serenade tightly. Serenade, unable to voice her thanks, pulled Lilly into an embrace in return.


    After a brief hug, Serenade took a deep breath and looked towards Elize.


    "Elize."


    Facing her master, who had quickly regained her sharpness, Elize straightened up and awaited orders.


    Serenade, considering what she could do, cautiously asked.


    "Among the copsed buildings, is ''that warehouse'' safe?"


    ***


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon.


    Between Zone 9 and 10 - The Great Bridge.


    Below, a thousand fathoms deep into the darkness.


    The lowest ce, hidden, the survivor��s residence, Bottom Town.


    Boom! Rumble...


    The vibrations that had been intermittent since the day before were now intensifying.


    Did this dungeon beneath theke know that the end of the world hade, as it violently shook?


    "It��s chaos, utter chaos..."


    A disheveled old man dressed like a beggar mumbled as he surveyed the shaking world.


    He was the vige head of Bottom Town, the Sword Demon. Next to him, his wife, the Spear Demon, leaned on her spear like a walking stick and clicked her tongue.


    "Looks like this damned world is finallying to an end, dear."


    "That''s right. Wife. Looks like our unbearable honeymoon is also about to end."


    "You want to die that eagerly? Just say the word. I would have skewered you with this spear long ago."


    "Oh, behave. Listen well, woman. The honeymoon is ending, isn��t it? Now the real married life begins."


    "Heh, never knew honeymoon could be this long. They say marriage is the grave of life, and they��re not wrong."


    "Haha, let''s be buried together a bit longer under this grave, my dear."


    Theughing couple suddenly closed their mouths and turned their gaze towards the center of the vige.


    "By the way, that young fellow, didn''t bring the gold coins he promised..."


    "What in the world is this mess now."


    Center of Bottom Town.


    There, a massive orb of ck blood had formed, swirling around...


    Ash was submerged within it.


    His eyes tightly closed, his face deathly pale.


    Deep in his chest, a severe sword wound was visible, and the dark blood around him flowed in and out of the wound.


    "Hoo..."


    Standing in front of this orb of ck blood was King Poseidon.


    Holding a trident, covered in burns, King Poseidon controlled the orb of ck blood despite his severe injuries, his focus solely on Ash��s condition.


    "..."


    "..."


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon quietly observed this bizarre scene,


    Boom! Rumble...


    The entire Lake Kingdom shook once more.


    And then.


    Thud. Thud.


    Footsteps sounded from behind.


    Turning around, Sword Demon and Spear Demon saw emerging from the darkness behind...


    "So."


    Slowly lowering the flute from his mouth, adjusting the white smiling mask, a man dressed as a jester��


    The court jester of Lake Kingdom.


    Crown.


    With cold eyes gleaming from behind the mask, Crown asked.


    "When does this insane ''surgery'' end?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    One day ago.


    After the heroic expedition was defeated by Night Bringer and retreated,


    Immediately following the meeting between Night Bringer, who had polymorphed into a human form, and Ash,


    Whoomp...!


    Night Bringer''s Royal Sword pierced Ash''s chest for the second time.


    If the first strike was meant merely to inflict physical pain, this second strike pierced Ash''s spirit core and shattered his soul.


    "Ah...!"


    Dying, Ash trembled all over.


    Night Bringer gently grasped Ash''s throat with his hand. He leisurely watched the small me of life being extinguished in his grip.


    It was then. A faint smile flickered across Ash''s lips as he neared death.


    "Hmm?"


    Puzzled by the meaning of the smile, Night Bringer wondered right before,


    "...?!"


    Suddenly, a killing intent overwhelmed him from behind.


    Night Bringer quickly turned around, and saw a barrage of arrows and spells raining down on him.


    With ease, Night Bringer surrounded himself with a magical shield, blocking all the attacks. He then surveyed the new forces that had appeared.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Marching in order, those pointing their weapons at Night Bringer were none other than...


    "Ah, the court jester and his circus troupe."


    Crown.


    And his subordinates, the Eternal Life Seekers - the Night Crawler Squad.


    All wearing calm white smiling masks, they encircled Night Bringer.


    Backed against a cliff, Night Bringerughed softly.


    "Dare you rebel against me, jester?"


    "Rebel? Odd choice of words."


    Crown tilted his head in confusion.


    "You were never my king."


    "The royal scepter of your kingdom is now in my hands."


    "And that''s why I''vee to take it back."


    Crown snickered, whipping his flute to signal his men to prepare for attack.


    "What meaning is there in our dialogue... Prepare to die, ck Dragon."


    "I don''t understand, jester. You should know well that you cannot stand against me."


    "Yet you know too, that we are cursed with eternal life. If there''s nothing to lose, why not swing a sword for the throne?"


    The Night Crawler Squad finished their preparations, and Night Bringer readied himself forbat.


    Nevertheless, Night Bringer was not one to avoid a life-and-death struggle and always maintained the minimum courtesy when battling all who stood against him.


    "Strike him down-!"


    As Crown raised his flute, the members of the Night Crawler Squad charged forward, their white masks shing as they advanced.


    Night Bringer scattered darkness, crushing each of the eternals. Even as they were annihted, they desperately charged towards Night Bringer in an attempt to reach him.


    Just then.


    "..."


    "..."


    Two elderly people were stealthily climbing up from the side of the cliff.


    The Sword Demon and the Spear Demon.


    Each carrying a toothless sword and a broken spear in their mouths, they silently approached and charged at Night Bringer.


    "Listen up, dragon-head! Hear this! This bridge is-"


    "Our marketce, so to speak!"


    Night Bringer, caught off guard by the stealth attack from the cliffside, allowed the attack to proceed.


    The two demons were formidable opponents, no less than any heroes on earth.


    Once they managed an ambush and closed in, their sword and spear shredded the polymorphed human form of Night Bringer to pieces.


    Of course, Night Bringer instantly regenerated from such wounds, but��


    In a moment, his arm was severed, and with it, Ash was flung into the air.


    "...!"


    Night Bringer quickly regenerated his arm and reached out to catch Ash.


    His hand clutched the gpole that Ash was holding onto, and


    Creak...!


    Due to his immense strength, the g was torn apart, and it was ripped away from his hand.


    As Ash''s body was pushed into the void, it fell straight down into a thousand-foot abyss, disappearing into the darkness.


    "..."


    Looking down into the abyss where Ash had vanished, Night Bringer chuckled.


    "Such a nuisance, these undying pests..."


    "Just stop bothering us, and please, just die!"


    "Even if you kill us, we''ll just resurrect, damn it all-!"


    As the Sword Demon and Spear Demon charged, shouting, they could not escape the next burst of magic power and exploded into pieces.


    The remaining Night Crawler Squad, too, was swept away by the darkness unleashed by Night Bringer, quickly annihted.


    "Really, what''s so great about this decrepit country..."


    Even Crown, who had clung to life until the end, was crushed to death.


    "Everyone... fussing about to be king..."


    Crunch-!


    Struck by the darkness wielded by Night Bringer, Crown shattered into pieces.


    The blood and bodies of the deceased Sword Demon, Spear Demon, and Night Crawler Squad members all turned into ck mist and disappeared.


    This was always how the eternals under the curse of immortality vanished in this country.


    After ensuring that there were no more interferences left, Night Bringer looked down into the vast abyss once again.


    "...Hmm."


    He had already shattered the soul.


    Ash was dead. There was no chance he could have survived.


    But Night Bringer was not one to becent.


    "Still, just in case..."


    Snap!


    With a flick of his finger, two of his assisting heads appeared beside him...


    Whoosh!


    They opened their mouths and poured ck mes into the abyss below the bridge.


    Tremendous ck mes engulfed everything below the bridge. Satisfied after pouring out the ck mes for a while, Night Bringer retracted the mes.


    By now, the mes would have reached the very bottom. Not even ashes of the bodies would remain.


    Turning around, Night Bringer suddenly realized he still held Ash''s g in his hand.


    "It''s better to burn this on the surface."


    There was no better deration of war than burning the enemy''s standard.


    With that, he gripped the g tightly and strode toward the main gate of the Lake Kingdom. It was time to invade Inse.


    After Night Bringer departed, a whileter.


    Still glowing with ck mes at the bottom of the abyss cliff��


    Crunch!


    A blood-stained hand emerged.


    "Huff, huff...!"


    The one who climbed up was none other than King Poseidon of the Merfolk.


    Despite drawing upon all the powers of his divine race and creating a water barrier, he had suffered terrible burns all over his body.


    However, he had managed to protect Ash within his bosom.


    ''Prince Ash is...''


    King Poseidon examined Ash.


    The soul was shattered, but his body was still clinging to life in aatose state. Of course, this was only temporarily halted by magic and wouldn''tst long.


    ''We must hurry.''


    Excannibal, which had also fallen into the abyss with Ash during the chaos, was already in his hand.


    King Poseidon infused the divine magic of his race into this cursed sword, prompting it to vomit what it had swallowed just before.


    Plunk, plop...


    The contents Excannibal couldn''t immediately digest appeared on its de and scattered on the ground.


    Dragonblood.


    It was blood drawn directly from the heart of Night Bringer''s chest. Even though Night Bringer had been polymorphed at the time the sword stabbed him, this blood was real.


    "Huff! Huff!"


    After extracting all the dragonblood from Excannibal, and carelessly stabbing the sword into the ground.


    King Poseidon nted his trident on the ground. Then, the dragonblood drawn directly from Night Bringer''s chest transformed into a round droplet and floated into the air.


    King Poseidon inserted this droplet of dragonblood directly into the wound on Ash''s chest.


    Thump!


    Ash''s body, which had been frozen like a statue with eyes closed, suddenly shook violently.


    "Not yet...!"


    King Poseidon gritted his teeth and continued with the next step. He nted his trident into the ground again.


    Following this, a massive amount of blood��spilled by Night Bringer and the Heroic Expedition throughout the battlefield��also gathered into a giant droplet and floated into the air.


    King Poseidon ced Ash''s body inside this gigantic droplet of dragonblood.


    "..."


    His work here was done.


    However, he could notplete the surgery here. If the ck Dragon returned, or if another monster came, it would all be for naught.


    Time was running out, and ultimately, there was only one option left.


    King Poseidon stood at the edge of the abyss, looking down. The darkness below still zed with ck mes.


    "Sigh."


    As always in life, it was do or die.


    Taking a deep breath, he summoned a water barrier with the divine power of his race once more, then fell into the depths with Ash.


    ***


    Present.


    Below the cliff. The Bottom Vige.


    In this ce unknown to any monsters, King Poseidon continued performing surgery on Ash.


    The resurrected Sword Demon and Spear Demon were busy extinguishing the ck mes that clung to the entire vige, and with Crown joiningte to help, they were finally able to put out all the fires.


    And so they found themselves waiting together for the surgery to finish.


    "By the way, we are cooperating like this because we were promised something by that prince."


    Sword Demon asked Crown.


    "Why are you helping?"


    Before the Heroic Expedition set out.


    Ash hade to the Lake Kingdom in advance with King Poseidon to ask for their help.


    The Bottom Vige was connected to the dried-out drainage of Dungeon Zone 1, and the waterways were so intricately intertwined that they had not found the way until now.


    But as the great flood approached, the waterways filled up, and King Poseidon, able to read the flow of water, found the way.


    Thus, when Ash revisited the Bottom Vige, he did not pay the promised gold. Instead, he proposed something entirely different.


    Unable to refuse the proposal, Sword Demon, Spear Demon, and the Bottom Vige agreed to cooperate with Ash again.


    But what about Crown?


    Why was he helping Ash?


    Crown responded gruffly.


    "It''s none of your business, thief."


    Spear Demon bristled at being called a thief.


    "Hey, even though you ruled over our country, isn''t it a bit much to treat us like thieves, Prince? Sure, we did a bit of thieving!"


    "..."


    "Of course, we weren''t citizens but non-citizens under that regime. But given the state of the world, shouldn''t those of us who remember the times when the kingdom was intact try to get along?"


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon chuckled, draping their arms around Crown from both sides. Crown shuddered and pushed them both away.


    "...I too received a promise from Ash."


    But surprisingly, he answered calmly.


    Crown himself didn''t quite understand why he had responded. Perhaps, the title ''Prince,'' heard after so long, had stirred something in him.


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon tilted their heads.


    "A promise?"


    "Yes."


    Crown''s gaze from behind his mask wasplex.


    At the end of that gaze was Ash, buried in swirling dragonblood.


    "A promise... to save my sister."


    "The Prince''s sister? You mean our Princess?"


    "Yes."


    Crown chuckled dryly.


    "He seemed to know. A way to save my sister."


    "..."


    "I thought it was an obvious lie... but with him, maybe. Even now when everything is ending... no, especially because it''s ending, when there''s nothing left to lose."


    It didn''t matter if it was a vain hope.


    Whether the ck Dragon brings about the end of the world or not.


    After all, it''s all going to end soon.


    All he hoped for was a small salvation for his sister before that.


    "That''s why I decided to help. That''s all."


    "Hooo..."


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon turned their heads quickly with a curious hum.


    Crown also looked that way, and from the shabby house of Sword Demon and Spear Demon, someone staggered out.


    "Ugh... where is this...?"


    With white hair dragging to the floor and an old iron sword on her back...


    It was Nameless, the merchant and dethroned princess of the Lake Kingdom.


    "I definitely fell off a cliff after being attacked by Night Bringer..."


    "Ah, our Princess is awake too!"


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon hurriedly rushed to Nameless. She looked at them, bewildered.


    "It''s been a while, Princess! Have you been well?"


    "Sword Demon? Spear Demon? Ah, so this ce is..."


    "Yes, yes! This is our Bottom Vige where we live!"


    "We promised to invite you sometime! Never thought you''d drop in from above like this!"


    They were all survivors of the Lake Kingdom, living in the hellish depths beneath theke, bound by centuries of intertwined destinies.


    After expressing her gratitude to Sword Demon and Spear Demon for saving her from the fall, Nameless looked in surprise at Crown standing behind them.


    "Brother... no, Crown?"


    "Have you regained your senses, Nameless?"


    "Why are you here too...?"


    "Well, he''s the one who gathered us here."


    Crown gestured towards where Ash was, and Nameless��s teal eyes widened.


    "Ash? This surgery... could it be to be a dragon...?!"


    "It was all Ash''s doing. And it seems it''s almost over."


    As soon as he spoke.


    Whoosh!


    The pool of ck blood Ash was submerged in lost its shape and spilled onto the floor. King Poseidon, exhausted from performing the surgery, copsed to the ground.


    And from the dragonblood that stained the floor ck...


    Thud.


    Having fought through countless regressions, his save slot worn to tatters��


    That''s what the ''real'' Ash said.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    "To put it simply, instead of my soul that had already lost its vor, I had wrapped a substitute personality around it like a wrapper..."


    While smoking a cigarette, Ash exined his situation.


    "That substitute personality is what you knew as Ash."


    "..."


    "But then, when Night Bringer pierced through my soul core, shattering my soul, the outer wrapper... the substitute personality got torn as well."


    Ash swung his hand holding the cigarette broadly. The smoke, as murky and scattered as the people''s hearts, spread around in a circle.


    "Since my soul is pretty much just powder now, I can somehow manage to keep it together like this for now..."


    King Poseidon, using the blood and heart of a ck Dragon, made Ash into a ''dragon'', meticulously piecing together even the shattered fragments of Ash''s soul core.


    Normally, once a soul core is split, the shock to the soul body would lead to death, but Ash''s soul was already so eroded by immense fatigue that even if the soul core took a hit, it would merely scatter without leading to annihtion. This was an unexpected advantage brought about by endless returns.


    "But even if the inside soul is put together like a puzzle, what about the torn outer wrapper? There''s no way to revert that."


    Ash clicked his tongue and put the cigarette back in his mouth.


    Nameless stuttered as she listened.


    "So, the Ash we knew... is he dead?"


    "For now, yes. At least I don''t know a way to restore the torn substitute personality."


    "..."


    "But... that''s just what I don''t know. There might be another way prepared. It has to be."


    After smoking the cigarette down to the end, Ash stubbed it out on the ground and grumbled.


    "Above all, if that guy doesn''te back, I''m in trouble. I''ll break apart soon."


    "Break apart...?"


    "I told you. My soul is pretty much like powder. I can maintain its form for now, but it will copse soon."


    Ash looked around at the people nearby, his gaze dripping with fatigue.


    "Right now, I can recognize who all of you are, but give it a day, and I won��t be able to tell who is who. I''ll forget how to fight, remember strategies, blink, or even breathe."


    "..."


    "Ugh, where the hell has Aider gone? Not helping me at a time like this..."


    Ash grumbled as Crown asked.


    "What about the other substitute personalities?"


    "Huh?"


    "All this time, you''ve been oveying numerous substitute personalities onto your body. What if you reuse one of them?"


    Ash smirked. Indeed, a question befitting one of the few figures aware that this world was repeated.


    "It''s a good idea, but... no. If it''s not that guy, there��s no ��meaning��."


    "...Meaning?"


    "This is thest chance to challenge this world. That''s what the director and I decided after the meeting."


    The others gathered here mostly didn''t understand Ash��s words.


    But they all sensed that his next words would be unsettling.


    "Among the remaining candidates, the one who holds the ��most virtuous wish�� was chosen to be thest yer... to beid over my soul."


    Crown stuttered.


    "A virtuous... wish? Is that the criterion for selecting a yer?"


    "Yes."


    Ash nonchntly put another cigarette to his mouth, but he didn''t light it.


    "Throughout countless returns, those of us fighting against annihtion pursued ''efficiency.'' We sacrificed lives, chose who had to die, and decided which worlds needed to be cut away."


    "..."


    "But still, we failed. No matter how hard we struggled, the world was ultimately destroyed. So, finally, it made us question if we had been wrong all along. Maybe what��s needed to clear all this... is something ��inefficient�� that we''ve never even considered before?"


    "..."


    "So, it''s him. The one with the most trivial, humble wish, one not for himself but entirely for someone else... That''s the inefficient wish we''re banking on. He��s thest challenger who might save this world."


    Ash slowly lifted his head to gaze beyond the darkness above��the distant earth above.


    "And now, this is the result. This ce is the world built upon his meager and twisted goodness."


    "..."


    "Judging by the situation, it seems he won''t even beat the ck Dragon, let aloneunch the ultimate offensive against the monster. But anyway, we entrusted the world to his goodness. Thus, the world''s end should alsoe through his hands."


    Ash btedly lit his cigarette and exhaled the smoke forcefully.


    "So, it would be problematic if he dies just like that... There''s no answer to this. How do you gather up wrapping paper that''s already torn and scattered to the winds? Does wrapping paper function that way?"


    "..."


    "Maybe this is the end of that naive goodness. Haha."


    That was when it happened.


    "Enough with the iprehensible talk, Prince Ash."


    King Poseidon staggered over.


    Covered in burns, he looked decades older as if he had just undergone surgery that drained all his life force. King Poseidon blurted out desperately.


    "Now that you''ve be a dragon, how about it. Can you defeat Night Bringer?"


    "Um..."


    Ash extended his right hand and from his little finger to his thumb, he sequentially ignited ck mes.


    It was an astonishingly natural control.


    "There were several cycles in the past where that bastard Fernandez transformed me into a dragon. Thanks to that, I suppose I can handle the power quite adeptly..."


    Right after, Ash chuckled.


    "Seems a bit difficult, though?"


    "What...?"


    "In the cycles where I defeated Night Bringer, at least Lark or Fernandez, one of them was by my side."


    Ash casually mentioned the names of his two deceased brothers.


    "If both are there, it''s almost certain, and with just one it''s tough but possible. But now, both are gone."


    "..."


    "Lark and Fernandez are dead, and even father has lost his powers as a transcendental being... It��s going to be tough."


    Ash snickered as he sneakily nced at this cycle''s memories to grasp the situation.


    King Poseidon gazed nkly at Ash with a pale, distressed face.


    "Well, don''t despair too much. Even if we cooperate with the protectors of the empire and defeat the ck Dragon, in the end... during the ultimate offensive by the monster, we''ve been doomed."


    Even in the most ideal cycles.


    Even when all four guardians of the empire fought together, fully blossoming their talents to the limit, and following an extremely honed and optimized route to gather all of humanity''s will to fight��


    They lost.


    That''s why they started looking for another way.


    Being with the four guardians of the empire was indeed the ''most efficient'' method, but they deliberately took a tough road to explore other possibilities, and this is how they ended up in a crisis at the end of that road.


    ''But, I''ve made a move.''


    Ash continued to examine the memories, peering into the trap that ''he'' hadid out in this cycle. Like observing a chess match that was underway but paused.


    It was hard to fully guess the intention... but ''he'' had continually spread out multiple moves.


    And to continue those moves, to save the Pawn, the Knight, the Bishop, the Rook, and the Queen,


    The King, himself, threw himself in front of the enemy.


    "..."


    This was still a positioning of someone ready to fight.


    Except that the King was utterly shattered.


    ''If this were chess, it would be over here...''


    This world is not a game.


    Perhaps ''he'' realized the moment the information he had about the game lost its meaning. The moment he realized that he couldn''t win this world by treating it like a game.


    He might have destroyed the rules himself. The most basic rule of the game that there must be a King...


    But, for what?


    ''I hope this move isn''t just ast desperate fling, friend. And hopefully, you''ve prepared.''


    Ash opened his eyes after closing them for a moment and slowly got up.


    ''There''s also a way to break the rule that once you fall out of the chessboard, you can''te back.''


    Ash flicked the extinguished cigarette with his fingertips and threw it far away, shouting vigorously.


    "Alright. I''ll see what I can do about Night Bringer. Anyway, I can run around for about a day."


    Ash curled the corners of his mouth up andughed dangerously.


    Pawn? Knight? Bishop? Rook? Queen? King?


    Who cares, he''s now a dragon.


    And dragons beat chess.


    "Anyway, there''s hope if that ck Dragon bastard hasn''t crossed halfway to Crossroad. The further he advances, the more he merges with the world''s night, bing stronger."


    "..."


    "So, where is the ck Dragon now? How many hours have passed since he began his invasion?"


    Ash''s lips slowly stiffened as he spoke energetically.


    He realized btedly that the faces of the people looking at him had turned grim.


    Licking his dried lips, Ash bit his lower lip and smiled, but his precarious golden eyes were not smiling at all.


    "...Don''t tell me, he''s already past the halfway point?"


    ***


    36 hours after the ck Dragon''s indnding.


    In the forest that had far surpassed half the distance from the ck Lake to Crossroad.


    Grrrrr...!


    Night Bringer, preparing his fourth breath, had grown evenrger.


    His power also endlessly swelled in the endlessly continuing night. The output of the iing breaths was rising even more.


    "He''s preparing another breath...!"


    "Alert Crossroad-!"


    A scout soldier, with the intelligence report that the ck Dragon was preparing another breath, hurriedly passed through the teleport gate.


    "Haah, Haah! Urgent, news!"


    Exposed directly to the morale of the ck Dragon, the soldier trembled as if convulsing, tears streaming down as he shouted.


    "Urgent news-! The ck Dragon is preparing his fourth breath-!"


    The news quickly spread throughout the city.


    Kings hurried to the shelters prepared underground, and all the defensive measures prepared in advance were urgently deployed.


    "..."


    Leaving the chaotic city behind.


    Dusk Bringar stood alone atop the city walls.


    The cold wind that blew through the falling snow tousled her long ck hair aimlessly.


    ''...Was it supposed to still be autumn?''


    The world, suddenly covered in an untimely winter, was cold.


    Even more so without her lifelong subordinates or the beloved campfire...


    The entire sky was dark, but the south was even darker. To Dusk Bringar, the entire dark sky seemed to be the form of the enemy.


    "Haah..."


    As she exhaled deeply, her breath instantly froze white. Dusk Bringar felt a sudden chill in the increasingly freezing world.


    She still believed.


    Because a promise was made.


    That Ash would return.


    That she would see his warm smile again.


    That smile alone would brighten this winter night in an instant.


    So...


    "I must protect."


    The home that child will return to.


    That child''s city...


    "I must protect it."


    So, just for a while.


    Until that child returns, just bury myself in this blizzard.


    Dusk Bringar''s amber eyes tinged with red stared straight ahead.


    Suddenly, a sh of lightning struck across the utterly dark southern sky.


    And then, the next moment-


    Boom!


    The breath struck.


    All the defensive measures humanity had prepared in the southern ins of Crossroad over thest 12 hours were activated but all were thwarted.


    Artifacts shattered, magic circles vanished, and the barriers lined up in rows were all prated.


    The evil dragon''s linearly pushing breath seemed unstoppable by anything in the world.


    And-


    "Whew..."


    Dusk Bringar gathered her breath.


    Closing her eyes and gathering all her strength in her small body,


    sh!


    With a blinding sh of light as she opened her eyes, Dusk Bringar had already transformed.


    Horns grew over her head, wings and a tail sprouted from her back, and red scales covered her body.


    Dragonblood Frenzy-


    Igniting the blood within her, Dusk Bringar roared and breathed out in response to the iing breath of Night Bringer.


    ng!


    In the air above the southern ins, ck and red mes met.


    For a moment, all the snow pouring from the sky evaporated and vanished.


    Thud...!


    At the point of collision, a terrifying light and heat poured out, devastating everything around.


    The snow-covered southern ins of Crossroad were instantly scorched ck, and the range engulfed the southern city walls, where iron tes heated red and stone walls sessively crumbled.


    "Aah... Aaaaaah!"


    Dusk Bringar screamed in agony as she continued to resist.


    But the point of collision between the two breaths was gradually being pushed back.


    Towards Crossroad. Slowly, but surely.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Night Bringer and Dusk Bringar,


    The first ck Dragon and thest enemy Red Dragon.


    People thought for a moment as they looked at the point where the breaths of the two dragons met.


    Perhaps there was such light and such heat when the world was created at the beginning.


    The light was dazzling and the heat suffocating as it poured out from the point of collision between the two breaths.


    Kwaah!


    In response to the mythic breath of Night Bringer, Dusk Bringar desperately spewed a counter breath.


    However, the difference in the output of the two breaths was stark. The collision point was pushed back in an instant.


    A tremendous source of heat and light, a ''heat-light source,'' approached Crossroad. To the people, it seemed like the destruction of the world was imminent.


    The endlessly pushed back collision point now reached right in front of the walls of Crossroad. The red-hot walls melted like a snowman under the sun and poured down.


    "Ah..."


    But,


    "Aaaaaah!"


    Facing the impending doom, Dusk Bringar held on.


    Her horns melted by the tremendous heat fell to the ground like candle drippings, her skin melted and her blood evaporated into a red mist��yet she continued to spew breaths against it.


    The ancient bandages that wrapped her body ceaselessly vomited ominous light, feeding curses into her body.


    The Dusk Bringar died and was resurrected, died and was resurrected, and kept spewing breaths.


    Doom stopped right in front of the gates of Crossroad. Doom knocked fiercely, but the Dragon Lady holding the doorknob ultimately did not unlock it.


    She herself would burn to death with the door rather than let doom inside.


    Ssss...


    The breath of Night Bringer, which felt eternal, finally ceased.


    The Dusk Bringar, having endured until the end, copsed on the ruined southern wall.


    Thud!


    Then, someone caught her fiery body as she was about to fall.


    "Dusk Bringar."


    She couldn''t see anything with her eyes burned by light and heat, but she immediately recognized who it was upon hearing the calm yet heavy voice.


    "...Traha."


    "Are you alright?"


    Laughing wryly at the emperor''s question, despite her appearance.


    To ask like that, seeing her like this.


    "Yes, I''m fine. Just a bit of rest, and the curse of immortality will regenerate my body, and then the next breath... I''ll block it."


    "..."


    "So put away your needless worries, and use me harshly, as you always do with your people."


    "Dusk Bringar."


    "Until Ash returns, I''ll do whatever it takes... to protect this city..."


    With a fading voice, Dusk Bringar muttered.


    Traha, rather than saying to protect the city even in death, uttered something colder.


    "We may have to abandon this city... Crossroad."


    "..."


    Her eyes opened.


    Her blood cooled rapidly, and the sinking consciousness surged to the surface. The Dusk Bringar gritted her teeth and looked up at Traha.


    "...What?"


    On the charred walls, burning like coal... Traha held Dusk Bringar wrapped in his cloak, cradling her in his arms.


    The man who ruled half the world said once more in an even, cold voice.


    "We must retreat from Crossroad. Immediately."


    ***


    The kings had already gathered.


    "Let''s abandon Crossroad."


    Except for a minority of dissenters, everyone agreed.


    "There''s no longer any justification to hold back the beast here."


    Until now, the reason Crossroad had been the base for holding back the monsters was because it was the best location for it.


    But now?


    In front of the ck Dragon''s long-range breath, Crossroad had lost its advantages and functionality as a fortress.


    It was just a big, immobile target being pounded.


    Moreover, the World Guardian Front had been wiped out, including the main force and the airship fleet.


    There was no longer any reason or strength to hold back the ck Dragon here. Retreat was justified.


    "Better to draw him further into the continent and surround and defeat him all at once."


    "Let''s head north, gather troops, and reorganize forces at a nearby fortress."


    "He''s already close. In a day and a half, he''ll reach Crossroad. Before then, we need to transport personnel and resources to the rear as quickly as possible..."


    Bang!


    Just then, someone entered the bunker where the kings were gathered.


    The kings turned around to see Dusk Bringar, radiating heat from under the cloak, and Traha slowly following behind.


    "I will!"


    Dusk Bringar shouted.


    "I will keep blocking his breath!"


    "...Duchess Bringar."


    "I''ve blocked it this time too, and I can endure it several more times! So, this city..."


    Dusk Bringar''s legs gave way, and she leaned against the wall, copsing to the floor.


    "We can''t abandon it. This city is... for that child..."


    "Duchess."


    But the kings'' opinion did not change.


    "Your Grace must also retreat with us."


    "..."


    "There aren''t many options left for humanity to stand against him. Duchess, you shouldn''t be wasted here. Recover, and prepare for the final battle with us..."


    "He''s getting stronger as he moves north."


    Dusk Bringar tried to sound fierce, but everyone noticed her voice trembling.


    "The more time passes, the more he bes one with the night, endlessly growing in strength... Retreat from here? Then he will only get stronger. How are we supposed to face him in the final battle then?"


    "Do we have a way to confront him now?"


    "..."


    "All the troops have died or been injured. Every prepared contingency has been thwarted. And most importantly, Prince Ash who has been leading us... is no longer here."


    Dusk Bringar clenched her teeth. The kings continued.


    "There''s no one to fight, nor a way to fight. Retreating is the best strategy now, fighting to the death is the worst. Don''t you understand, Duchess?"


    Ash will return.


    He promised her.


    So, please stay here.


    Die here with me, on this front...


    She couldn''t bring herself to say those words. Dusk Bringar slowly bowed her head.


    She couldn''t be sure herself.


    Whether there was any meaning in all this death.


    Whether Ash, who had walked the path to death, could truly return...


    Dusk Bringar bowed her head and remained silent. The kings left her alone and began nning the retreat again.


    Traha stood quietly behind such Dusk Bringar.


    That was when.


    "Your Majesty!"


    A soldier came running breathlessly and prostrated before Traha. Traha looked down at the soldier with puzzlement.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That, that is..."


    The stammering soldier brought distressing news.


    "The people who had headed north earlier... areing back."


    "...What?"


    Caught off guard, the kings all looked this way. The soldier continued.


    "Those who left Crossroad and headed north are all returning. Led by the people of the Ariane Kingdom..."


    "No, what does that mean? Didn''t the Ariane Kingdom lead the withdrawal?"


    They had screamed and protested that they could no longer fight in this battle, really leaving the World Guardian Front and returning home �� the Ariane Kingdom and its King Miller Ariane.


    Following the Ariane Kingdom''s lead in fleeing, quite a few smaller kingdoms and forces had also left.


    That was 12 hours ago.


    But they''re returning?


    "Why would they return midway? Has there been a coup? What about Miller Ariane?"


    "That is..."


    The soldier continued his hesitant report.


    "King Miller Ariane himself is leading everyone at the front."


    "...?"


    Everyone at the meeting looked baffled.


    "No..."


    Even Traha, with a look of incredulity, said,


    Reflecting everyone''s question in one word.


    "Why?"


    ***


    6 hours earlier.


    North of Crossroad. On a snow-covered road.


    "...What?"


    King Miller Ariane''s mouth hung open as he repeatedly questioned thergemunication magic device before him.


    "What, you say...? Report it again, clearly."


    "A tremendous snowstorm and avnche are continuing, Your Majesty!"


    It was a device capable of using emergencymunication magic. Just as the priests of the Goddess secretly usedmunication magic, the Ariane Kingdom also operated this device.


    When Yun had received an order for forced repatriation previously, they had alsomunicated with the homnd through this device.


    At that time, it was the homnd issuing orders, but now Miller Ariane was on the receiving end.


    And the situation in the Ariane Kingdom was urgent.


    "Just yesterday, daylight disappeared up to the central continent, and by dawn today, the north was also enveloped in night...!"


    "Just hold out a few days without light! What''s such a big deal about that-"


    "As soon as daylight disappeared, the temperature began to plummet! Just when I thought the snowfall was increasing, now it''s pouring down so much that you can''t see in front of you!"


    Miller Ariane''s already pale face lost even more color.


    "The snow has piled up so much that the weight is causing buildings to copse, and the snow umted on the mountains can''t bear the weight either, resulting in avnches!"


    He had thought this ck Dragon invasion was just a problem for the south.


    He believed it was an event that would eventually end, with the southern continent burning and southern lives vanishing as the price.


    He had decided that the blood of the northerners should not be spilled for a problem that should be resolved in the south, and he was in the process of returning home amid curses.


    But he was wrong.


    The ck Dragon had draped a curtain over the skies of the entire world and robbed the entire world of daylight.


    As a result, the damage from the general of winter came first to the north, which had lost daylightst.


    Miller Ariane realized toote.


    His judgment had been wrong.


    The world was never divided by defense. That was merely a human standard.


    The destruction that covered the entire world was striking everyone equally, without discrimination.


    "If it continues like this... we won''tst long, Your Majesty! The entire kingdom is... freezing..."


    Themunication began to crackle,


    "If this continues, everyone will di... Your Majesty, what should we do-"


    Click.


    It cut off.


    "..."


    Slowly putting down the deadmunicator.


    Miller Ariane slowly turned around. His subordinates and the kings who had fled with him were looking at him with ashen faces.


    The Ariane king''s eyes closed tightly and then opened.


    He was short-sighted and a narrow-minded human who hated to suffer even a little loss, but he was no fool.


    "The ck Dragon."


    He knew well what he had to do now.


    "We have to defeat the ck Dragon."


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Everyone, we must go back! To Crossroad!"


    The other kings who hade with him protested.


    "What are you talking about, Miller...!"


    "The blizzard is a problem for the north. It''s not my concern as a westerner!"


    "We have already lost the will to fight. You go back! We will return to our homnd as is..."


    Shing!


    But they couldn''t finish their words.


    Miller Ariane had suddenly drawn arge axe and was pointing its sharp de at the kings.


    "All of you, go back and fight on the frontline against the ck Dragon."


    "Look here, Miller! Regain your senses! This won''t solve anything by doing this-"


    "Shut up. I always keep my reason."


    Miller Ariane was a selfish king.


    He detested any situation where his country had to suffer even slightly more than others and couldn''t stand sacrificing for regions his country did not belong to.


    That''s why.


    This was the most ''selfish'' decision he had made for his country.


    "We are returning to the World Guardian Front!"


    Miller Ariane roared with a hoarse voice.


    "We must save... save the world!"


    ***


    "Going back?"


    While the Ariane Kingdom and other small kingdoms hurriedly prepared to return,


    Scalian was amused to death.


    They had been fleeing north together, and just a few hourster, they flipped their stance and decided to return to fight.


    Watching ants scurry in confusion in a copsing anthill after being hit by water might feel like this?


    Covering his mouth andughing, Scalian looked to the side.


    "Did you do this, Violet?"


    By casting a spell of illusion, showing the kings visions to give them a reason to fight and order a return.


    Perhaps Violet had followed this evacuation procession for that purpose?


    It urred to Scalian to ask.


    "Yes?"


    Lying t on Parekian, munching on jerky with a foolish expression,


    Violet blinked in confusion.


    "Not me?"


    "..."


    "I didn''t do anything. Oh, but by the way."


    Parekian and Violet had already left the evacuation procession and were hiding in the bushes.


    Violet put her finger over her lips and went, "Shh-".


    "Shall we keep running? Maybe we should hide here for a while?"


    "...Ahaha."


    Watching such Violet, Scalian''s smile grew even broader.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Currently.


    Crossroad. North Gate.


    "..."


    King Miller Ariane, who had fled and now returned with his people, looked sternly ahead.


    At the North Gate, the kings of the World Guardian Front looked at him in dismay.


    King Miller Ariane, unabashed,posed his expression and then, with a calmness and politeness previously unseen, spoke before them.


    "I wish to entrust myself again to the World Guardian Front. My soldiers, and all those who left with me, all share the same sentiment."


    "..."


    "If it means defeating the ck Dragon, I am willing to do anything. Please, give us another chance."


    "I''m not sure what has changed your mind, Miller."


    Traha stepped forward and let out a low sigh.


    "We have also decided to retreat."


    "...What?"


    "We have judged that we can no longer continue the fight at Crossroad. We will retreat northward and push the front up."


    The city was already bustling.


    Seeing the people preparing to vacate the fortress, Miller��s eyes flipped.


    "No, no, no!"


    Miller strode quickly and yelled at Traha.


    "We must fight here, Traha! We cannot give up the front!"


    "But, Miller..."


    "If we retreat the front! The longer the world goes without daylight!"


    Thud!


    Miller knelt before the kings.


    "The north will perish."


    "..."


    "Here, as quickly as possible...! If we do not defeat the ck Dragon! The Ariane Kingdom, and all the northernnds... will be buried in snow and freeze to death!"


    Then the kings understood why the people of Ariane Kingdom had returned.


    "I thus apologize."


    Kneeling, Miller bowed his head, still wearing his crown.


    "I apologize for my selfish cowardice like this. So please... fight here."


    "..."


    "Don''t abandon Ariane, the north... don''t abandon Crossroad...!"


    The kings exchanged bewildered nces.


    Though the situation clearly called for retreat. It was Miller��s words that brought them to realization.


    For now, the north might be covered in snow, but what about after that?


    How many days of reprieve does this world have left? Even if they flee, isn''t destruction already looming right beneath their chins?


    Traha muttered in a voice filled withment.


    "Even if we stay here... who can stop that evil dragon?"


    Then,


    "We will stop it."


    This time, a voice came from the city side.


    As everyone turned, there stood Lucas, leading a group of expeditionary heroes.


    All were wounded and bandaged. However, their eyes alone boiled with a chilling hatred.


    "We have a n, Your Majesty."


    In front of the emperor, Lucas reported in a dry, toneless voice.


    "Just two more times. Just two more breaths to block, and after that, the ck Dragon��s main body will reach the front of Crossroad."


    "..."


    "Then we will kill it. The strategy is set, and we have the necessary strength, skill, and will."


    After briefly exining their strategy,


    Lucas casually shifted his gaze to Dusk Bringar standing at the end of the group of kings.


    "Just hold out two more times."


    "..."


    "Whether you allow it or not, whether you abandon Crossroad or not, we will stay here anyway. And we will execute this operation."


    Lucas spoke those potentially disrespectful words calmly to the emperor.


    "...Sir Lucas."


    Traha clicked her tongue softly, examining Lucas and his heroes.


    "Is there a reason to go this far?"


    What ��this far�� implied was clear.


    Darkness.


    Lucas and his heroes were all visibly cloaked in darkness.


    A deep and dreadful hatred and resentment, which were never seen when they were with Ash, now enveloped them like a cloak.


    Avenger...


    Under the guise of protecting the world, they were actually avenging Ash, pushing themselves beyond the limits of humanity.


    "Because the Crown Prince told us so."


    As Ash''s story came up, a beast-like fervor mixed into Lucas��s voice.


    "This is the entrance to humanity. This is the world''sst line of defense."


    Point of No Return.


    If they abandon this ce. If they give it up.


    The world ends.


    Lucas instinctively knew. The moment the ck Dragon crossed Crossroad and moved further north, there would be no hope left for humanity.


    If the night deepened further, this world would no longer know light.


    "So, following his words, we''re only trying to kill it here."


    "Is that really the reason?"


    "..."


    "You''re not just looking for a ce to die, are you?"


    The emperor''s eyes met Lucas''s.


    The emperor, who had lost the divine aura of the absolute ruler, no longer had golden eyes. They were a deep ck, just like his son''s.


    And in ce of the lost divine aura, experience, fatigue, regret, andpassion filled his gaze.


    "..."


    Somehow, that look reminded Lucas of his long-dead father.


    Lucas let his ice-blue eyes fall to avoid the gaze.


    Traha, turning towards the kings with a low sigh, opened her mouth.


    "It''s a repeat of what was said before. There''s only one thing for us to decide."


    The kings'' eyes hardened, teeth clenched, fists tightened.


    "Whether we die quickly or slowly. In the end, that''s all there is to life."


    The people of the north, kneeling.


    The avengers, who had entrusted themselves to the darkness.


    Even the kings in thought.


    Traha, having looked at them all once, showed a smile that revealed her mrs.


    "Does everyone here have the courage to be buried together beneath the tomb?"


    ***


    12 hourster.


    48 hours since the ck Dragon''s invasion began.


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    As the vast darkness crossed the forest, the trees touched by its mass were uprooted, rotting or copsing.


    To the south of the advancing darkness, nothing could be observed anymore. A dense night had fallen, submerging everything in darkness.


    Thud...!


    Suddenly, the advance halted.


    The darkness slowly stretched out its flickering legs and clutched the ground firmly.


    Grooooan...!


    Then, the atmosphere trembled, magic vibrated, and an immense rumbling spread around.


    Undoubtedly, it was the Breath.


    Night Bringer, ascending the night, was loading its fifth breath towards humanity.


    "Ah, ahh... Ugh...!"


    However, the scouts who needed to inform Crossroad of this fact.


    Ally dying in a forest not far from the teleport gate.


    The malice of Night Bringer had be too dense. Those watching were on the verge of going mad or suffocating to death.


    "Ah, ahh, ugh!"


    A soldier, his face a mess of tears and snot, desperately pressed the ground with a convulsing arm.


    "Must, tell... Crossroad, must...!"


    The soldier bit the inside of his cheek instead of his lipless mouth. But he could neither regain consciousness nor even feel pain.


    His strength drained from the arm he was using to crawl towards the teleport gate. The soldier, face nted in the dirt, sobbed as he chewed the earth.


    "Ah, ah..."


    He was scared.


    Of course, dying here was scary, but imagining the monstrous darkness trampling over the powerless ones above the front line was even scarier.


    He was scared that hisrades'' sacrifices would be meaningless. He was scared that the glorious days of this frontline would disappear.


    The soldier was a veteran scout who had participated in every battle at Crossroad since the day Living Armor invaded under Ash''smand.


    He had witnessed what kind of battles this frontline had fought, what miracles it had performed.


    And now all those days were crumbling.


    That''s why he was scared, and so...


    "Ugh!"


    He pounded the dirt floor with his forehead, then tried to move forward, using his shoulders instead of his unresponsive limbs.


    "Urgent news, urgent...! Night Bringer is preparing the next Breath...!"


    But it was far.


    The teleport gate was close, but with his unresponsive body, he couldn''t reach it. No matter how much he struggled, it was toote.


    "Please... save Crossroad..."


    The soldier twisted his head into the dirt floor and sobbed.


    "Save the world..."


    And then.


    Chrrrrrk��


    The sound of the teleport gate''s magic stone activating.


    sh-!


    A sh of magical light.


    Step. Step.


    The sound of approaching footsteps.


    The soldier thought he was already dead and hallucinating, but that wasn''t the case.


    Someone who had approached ced a gentle hand on the soldier''s shoulder.


    "Shh, shh. It''s okay. Everyone''s okay."


    It was a tired, yet warm voice.


    "Keep your eyes closed. Just facing its darkness can corrupt your mind... but it''ll be okay while I''m here. Take deep breaths slowly."


    Just his presence made all the scouts regain their senses. Strength returned to their unresponsive bodies.


    The soldiers adjusted their breathing roughly and got up. Still, as the other had said, they all kept their eyes tightly shut.


    If this person said so, they must do it... Somehow, it was imprinted on everyone.


    "You''ve all done enough."


    The person who had patted each of the soldiers'' shoulders made them hold hands with one another.


    "From now on, leave it to me and go back to Crossroad. The teleport gate is still working. Go and inform them about its Breath."


    "..."


    "Don''t open your eyes. Hold hands, right. Keep going that way."


    The soldiers moved as if enchanted by his words.


    The teleport gate was right in front of them. The soldiers staggered one by one through the teleport gate and returned to Crossroad.


    "Ah, and!"


    A veteran scout, walking absentmindedly at the end of the line, snapped to attention at those words.


    "Do you have any cigarettes left?"


    The scout frantically searched his pockets and pulled out a fresh pack of cigarettes he had, handing it back. The other person brightened up and took the pack.


    "That��s it, that��s it. Thanks. I was nearly dying smoking those awful cigarettes from the underground. Nothing beats Everck."


    "..."


    In front of the spinning magic gate, still with his eyes closed, the scout fumbled and askedte.


    "Who... who are you?"


    "Huh?"


    It was a voice he definitely recognized, one he had heard quite often.


    Yet somehow, it felt unfamiliar, as if he was hearing it for the first time. Therefore, the scout couldn''t figure out who it was.


    A voice so familiar and yet so missed.


    Who was this person...?


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, the other person said,


    "Just... one of yourrades."


    Smirking, he said that and then suddenly pushed the scout into the teleport gate.


    "A senile old man."


    sh-!


    A sh of magical light, and after pushing thest scout through the teleport gate,


    The man who turned around��Ash expertly tore open the new pack of cigarettes and took one out. Then, with a casual stride, he walked towards Night Bringer.


    "...?"


    Night Bringer, noticing Ash approaching btedly, had a sh of confusion, embarrassment, and amusement in its eyes.


    "yer? How... are you alive?"


    "It��s been a while, ck Dragon. You��ve grown quite a bit since Ist saw you."


    Ash, observing the Breath Night Bringer was gathering, clicked his tongue.


    "Don''t breathe fire carelessly..."


    He shook the cigarette in his hand.


    "Try lighting this up instead."


    "..."


    The enormous mouth of Night Bringer, gathering its breath, opened wide as if it couldn��t hold back augh.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    A little while ago.


    In Zone 1 of the Lake Kingdom, ''The Dried Sewer''.


    "Crawling out here is no small feat..."


    Ash grumbled as he disembarked from the narrow boat.


    As the great flood struck, ck rain poured over the Lake Kingdom, and the underground drainage pipes filled with ck water.


    Riding through these pipes on a narrow boat rowed by the Sword Demon and the Spear Demon, Ash reached the safe haven of Zone 1.


    This was because the teleport gate closest to the Bottom Vige was installed here.


    Without further words, Ash activated the teleport gate, but Nameless hurriedly stopped him.


    "Ash! Where are you going��"


    "To the ck Dragon."


    Ash dered decisively, as if he had made up his mind from the start.


    "This is the only chance to kill it. There��s no time to ask for cooperation from others, nor can I synchronize with anyone. I''m going alone."


    "How can you, alone, against that mighty ck Dragon..."


    "Even though I have no talent forbat and am frail. Experiencees with age, and I''ve got my ways."


    If more time was wasted, the ck Dragon would move further north.


    This chance would then be lost. Thus, Ash, though it seemed reckless, was set on confronting the ck Dragon alone.


    Nameless rushed after him desperately.


    "Then, Ash! I''lle with..."


    "You can''t."


    Ash coldly refused, scanning Nameless with his golden eyes.


    "Stop fighting, princess. You''ve reached your limit."


    "..."


    In thest battle, Nameless had significantly exhausted her ��Light��.


    Already, shadows formed chains around her body, linking her to the darkness beneath the Lake Kingdom.


    "You''ve held up well until now."


    Ash said in a barren voice, yet with a faint warmth.


    "Normally by now, you wouldn''t be able to sleep and would be breaking down, but seeing you so presentable... I don��t know, it''s nice. You''ve held up well."


    "Ash..."


    "You and I, the times we could have such aplete conversation... haven��t been that frequent."


    Standing in front of the fully opened teleport gate, Ash slightly lifted the corners of his mouth.


    "Keep that Light, princess."


    "Ash!"


    Nameless called out with a trembling voice as Ash turned his back on her.


    "You might have forgotten the words you once said... No matter how you change, we are..."


    "Friends."


    Ash whispered softly. Nameless''s eyes widened.


    "No matter what we be, we are friends."


    After repeating the same promise they had shared in some long-forgotten episode.


    "See you again. Princess, and... prince."


    Ash waved his hand and disappeared into the teleport gate.


    "Especially you, prince, keep doing your��"


    sh-!


    The teleport gate emitted a burst of magic light, then quieted down.


    "Kuh...!"


    Copsed in front of the teleport gate, Nameless wrapped the chains around her body and clenched her fists, striking the ground.


    "..."


    Crown, who had followed along, silently observed.


    Crown, whom Ash hadst called ��prince��, quietly mulled over Ash��sst words.


    "''Keep doing your work...''"


    He looked down at the flute in his hand.


    "Is this really working?"


    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gu!


    Once more, the entire Lake Kingdom shook violently.


    With a sigh, Crown tightly grasped the flute and also headed towards the teleport gate.


    Though he didn��t like him, Ash was doing what he needed to do.


    Then Crown must also do what he needed to do.


    ***


    Now.


    "Are you the same as that previous yer but a different entity?"


    Looking down at Ash who hade before him, Night Bringer said with an intrigued tone.


    "So, you''ve managed to survive even after your core was shattered. To have such diverse shadows cast within a single being... fascinating."


    To which Ash scoffed cynically.


    "Really? I find you more fascinating. How can you always act in the same way?"


    "Because my beliefs are firm, my thoughts and actions remain consistent."


    Night Bringer lightly countered, easily sensing what flowed within Ash.


    "So... it seems you''ve stolen my blood and heart to be a ��dragon��, and you''vee to challenge me with just that much power?"


    "Aren''t you mad about the blood you''ve lost?"


    "Do I need to worry about every drop of blood I shed, every scale? The dragons who im to be my children are no different to me than you are."


    Night Bringer chuckled softly.


    "Still, my blood is quite potent... You''ve done well to endure it and be a ''dragon''."


    "The poison of the years I''ve drunk makes your blood seem like mere water."


    Ash, looking tired, rubbed his eyes and stared directly at Night Bringer as he spoke.


    "I''m quite busy, so let''s skip the chatter and get to the point. Let''s try to kill each other."


    "Hmm, I''ve got some time on my hands..."


    Night Bringer, feigning leisure, nced towards his breath that had gathered at his chin.


    "Shall I fire this off first?"


    Ash nced at the breath and then, as if he had no choice, gestured northward.


    "As you wish."


    "Then."


    The next moment.


    Kwa-aaaaa-!


    Terrifying heat and tremendous energy twisted the surrounding space, gathering at the tip of the monster''s mouth, and Night Bringer released the breath northward.


    The fifth breath sincending on Earth.


    A fierce gale tousled Ash''s hair. He stood still, facing the gale, watching the breath without trying to block it.


    It would require too much power to block or divert the breath.


    It made sense for Ash to let gopletely, given that Night Bringer hadn''t fired it at him.


    ''All I can do is hope that Crossroad blocks the breath on its own.''


    What Ash was aiming for now was Night Bringer, just after firing the breath.


    Fundamentally, a breath attack is a means for a dragon to expend its very essence and soul. Even a ck Dragon, harmonized with the night of the world, couldn''t avoid some depletion.


    To target Night Bringer at his weakest moment after expending his strength.


    Ash had timed his arrival here via the teleport gate to coincide with the firing of the breath.


    Gooo-ooo-ooo...!


    As the seemingly endless emission of breath ended.


    Exuding massive heat and steam, Night Bringer slowly turned his head.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    "Don''t mention it."


    "It''s thrilling, really. You''re the first to seek redemption after a defeat."


    Except for the Red Dragon n, it was natural as all who faced him died in their first battle.


    Night Bringer, holding his head high in an aloof manner, spoke with a puzzled voice.


    "After all, being derived from me, how do you n to beat me?"


    "Do you think I''d challenge you to a life-and-death duel if bing a dragon from your blood was all I had?"


    Ash smirked, resting his hand on his waist.


    Currently, on his waist was a ceremonial long sword capable of transforming into a gstaff.


    And�� there was something new, a long thorn bush staff.


    "What is that...?"


    Interest flickered in Night Bringer''s eyes. Ash bit his lower lip, smiled, and then drew the staff.


    In fact, Ash didn''te straight here from the Dried Sewer. In between, he had stopped at a dungeon in Zone 8.


    The ''Tower of Magic'' secret vault.


    The tower had copsed, but a vault hidden underground nearby was intact. And now, with White Night dead, Ash was the only human who knew of this vault''s existence.


    Inside the vault were some items stored by the Tower of Magic�� including one guardian tree from each of the four alien races.


    Ash had concocted something on the spot in that vault.


    An artificial guardian tree created by grafting the guardian trees of the four alien races, a guardian tree for humans��


    "Everck. Initialize."


    Ash activated Everck and closed his eyes.


    The basic function of Everck was ''The Beacon of Magic.'' It provided the user with information about the future.


    With such a small staff, he couldn''t see far into the future, only a few minutes ahead at most... but that was enough.


    The fragmented information located by the Beacon of Magic poured into Ash''s mind. Everck dumped chaotic images of the future, jumbled and out of order, onto Ash.


    And Ash, already proficient in using this beacon, organized the pieces of fragmented information in order, forming a map in his mind.


    With all the information gathered, Ash opened his eyes, which glinted golden.


    He saw it.


    The ''future''.


    "I may not be as proficient in swordsmanship or magic as my eldest gangster brother or my second thug brother, nor do I have ambitions as grand as our father''s, and I might be talentless and foolish but..."


    With self-deprecation, Ash took a breath.


    "Still, when you umte enough experience, you be useful."


    No need for talent.


    No need for genius.


    With extremely refined experience, endlessly umted data, and an indomitable will.


    Even if what is held in one''s hand is merely a twig, a human can fight against an evil dragon.


    "Let''s see then. That usefulness��!"


    The six heads floating around the middle head of Night Bringer all simultaneously flew towards Ash.


    Each of the six heads, ring fiercely, charged their breaths, magics, and dragon roars.


    But Ash, without even blinking, calmly thrust his staff forward��


    Swish!


    Magic power erupted from the tip of the staff, shot into the void, then he swiftly mmed it down to the ground.


    Then,


    Thump! Thunk! Thwack...!


    The six heads flying towards Ash all lost their light and plummeted, crashing down with their momentum.


    All six heads rolled around on the ground near Ash, tongues lolling out. Astonishment swept over Night Bringer''s face.


    "What...?"


    "My body runs with your blood, evil dragon. My magic pattern is also the same as yours."


    These six auxiliary heads were all dead.


    Night Bringer merely moved them with his magic.


    "It��s not even difficult to interfere and cause disruption...!"


    Ash spoke as if it were an easy task, but Night Bringer knew better. It wasn��t something that could be done simply because the magic patterns matched.


    It was impossible unless one mastered the entire magical system of his dragon kind.


    "There''s no way that could be possible..."


    Wham!


    Ash was already charging towards Night Bringer.


    Chill��


    Though a dragon''s body shouldn''t shiver, facing this tiny human''s charge, Night Bringer experienced a simr sensation.


    Night Bringer spread his massive wings andunched a feather bombardment.


    Whooooosh!


    Thousands, tens of thousands of feathers rained down, sweeping across the ground with the sound of a downpour.


    And Ash,


    "...?!"


    By merely a hair''s breadth.


    Dodged all the feathers, advancing forward.


    He didn��t deploy a magic barrier, not even raising a hand to shield his head. He ran through the barrage as calmly as if he knew he wouldn��t be hurt.


    As if he could see every detail of the future...!


    "Heh heh. Hahahahaha��!"


    With a satisfiedugh deep from his soul, Night Bringer prepared his magic next.


    "Quite impressive, truly��!"


    Swirl, swirl, swirl...!


    Dozens, hundreds of magic circles rose around Night Bringer��s head.


    Ancient magics, one after another, targeted Ash and shot forth.


    But Ash still didn��t stop running, staring at the iing spells with wide eyes.


    Inside Ash��s golden eyes,plex diagrams within magic circles appeared sequentially,


    Thump! Thump! Thump��!


    And he dispelled the spells that flew at him just before they could touch his body.


    The shattered spells dispersed into fine particles, scattering around like stardust.


    Watching Ash advance, receiving the fragmented magic particles on his body, Night Bringer could only gape in disbelief.


    "How can you possibly��?"


    "Dispelling magic is just a matter of memorizing forms... If that damn Vampire King can do it, why can''t I?"


    Suddenly, Ash was close enough to Night Bringer.


    Ash crouched low, gathering strength in his legs. A halo of ck magic power gathered at his toes, and the next moment, Ash soared into the air.


    Instantly, the height of the soaring ck Dragon and Ash��s eyes leveled.


    "I''ve been wanting to say this from the start..."


    With a wan smile, Ash extended his hand forward. Following his motion, an invisible ck magic power coalesced and transformed into the shape of a giant dragon''s forepaw.


    Night Bringer tried to dodge, but having absorbed so much of the night, he had be toorge.


    Crunch!


    The giant forepaw summoned by Ash gripped under the neck of Night Bringer and then��


    "...?!"


    mmed him downward.


    Crash...!


    The head of the massive ck Dragon smashed into the dirt ground, sending clouds of dust in all directions.


    In the midst of this unprecedented situation, unable to regain hisposure, Night Bringer heard a voice right in front of him.


    "Watch your eyes, you disrespectful brat."


    Looking down at Night Bringer, who for the first time found himself at a lower eye level, and cing one foot on his head.


    Even in the darkness, his golden eyes narrowed to slits, Ash bared his teeth andughed ferociously.


    "I''ve also had my fair share of years."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Crossroads. Atop the rampart.


    "Haah, haah..."


    Dusk Bringar exhaled heavily.


    She had barely managed to block Night Bringer''s fifth breath attack just moments ago.


    While Night Bringer''s breath was overpoweringly strong, Dusk Bringar could withstand it with the aid of all the remaining magic support and recovery support artifacts at the Crossroads.


    Crackle, crackle...


    However, the artifacts were all destroyed.


    "..."


    Dusk Bringar, looking exhausted, staggered down from the rampart.


    As she descended, smoke trailing from her small frame, the soldiers saluted her in unison.


    Dusk Bringar smiled bitterly, returned their salute, and staggered on.


    "You''ve worked hard, Duchess."


    Below the rampart, Evangelin spoke with a worried tone.


    After the negotiations with the kings, Lucas had be the captain of the special task force, and Evangelin had taken over as the actingmander.


    Evangelin was now in charge of the overallmand of the frontline troops.


    It was also Evangelin who had ordered the recement of the original defensive artifacts with those focusing on magical and physical recovery.


    Her decision proved to be correct, as Dusk Bringar had somehow managed to hold on.


    Whether she could continue to do so was uncertain...


    Dusk Bringar simply nodded without speaking, and Evangelin hesitated to say more, opting instead for a silent salute.


    Dusk Bringar walked away. Evangelin, watching her go, turned her head to the side.


    "And to all in the reconnaissance unit, thank you for giving your best in the tasks assigned to you."


    The soldiers of the reconnaissance unit, who had reported the breath of the ck Dragon, stood there.


    Had the reconnaissance unit not reported with perfect timing, the defense could have been much harder.


    That��s why Evangelin was truly grateful to them.


    Under the actingmander��smendation, the soldiers of the reconnaissance unit bowed their heads. Evangelin continued,


    "However, the reconnaissance unit will no longer be operated. From now on, the long-range observation unit will take over scouting the ck Dragon, so you all should rest and stand by."


    "What? But, Miss Evangelin... no, actingmander."


    The leader of the reconnaissance unit cautiously offered his view.


    "The darkness is too thick for the long-range observation unit to see properly; that''s why we were deployed as a close-range scouting unit, taking the risk. Even if you deploy the long-range observation unit again, how will they..."


    "Don''t worry about that. Damian, the sniper unit leader, has agreed to join the observation unit."


    Hearing this, everyone opened their mouths slightly in surprise.


    Far-sight holder. Damian.


    If the best sniper on the frontline, with humanity��s finest eyes, observes through that darkness, he will undoubtedly see through it.


    "The closest observation tower will have the sniper unit leader scouting the movements of the ck Dragon. So don''t worry about the scouting mission, and since you''ve been exposed to the malevolent energy of the wicked dragon for so long... take a rest."


    Having said that, Evangelin awkwardly smiled.


    "I��m relieved you all came back safe. It was a very dangerous mission, and I was really worried."


    "The truth is, we almost got wiped out..."


    The scouts of the reconnaissance unit nced at each other.


    "Someone... saved us."


    "What? Someone did?"


    "Yes. Due to the evil aura of the ck Dragon, we couldn��t open our eyes, so we couldn��t clearly see who it was..."


    The scouts nodded.


    "It was a very familiar voice... but as if hearing it for the first time, it was a strange experience."


    "Did he say who he was?"


    "Well, that''s..."


    Thest veteran scout to retreat ryed the man��s words.


    "He said he was a very old, colleague of ours..."


    "A very old colleague...?"


    Evangelin tilted her head in confusion.


    "Where is he now?"


    "He seemed to have stayed there. It looked like he was walking toward the ck Dragon alone..."


    "Going to the ck Dragon alone...?"


    Evangelin murmured uncertainly.


    "Who would, why...?"


    That''s when it happened.


    Thump-!


    Listening from down the hallway, Dusk Bringar suddenly sprinted, pushing off the ground urgently.


    "Duchess?!"


    With a sense of foreboding, Evangelin hastily followed.


    Despite her injuries, Dusk Bringar sprinted agilely and reached the teleportation gate, flinging open the magical door.


    Whoooosh-!


    From beyond thepleted magical portal, a surging ck malice poured in.


    Evangelin instantly realized where Dusk Bringar was heading. Dusk Bringar was determined to go to the spot mentioned by the scouts.


    "Stop, Duchess! That teleport gate is already corroding from the evil aura of Night Bringer!"


    "..."


    "There''s a ck Dragon beyond that gate! The gate itself will soon break! If you go now, you won��t be able to return-"


    But without hesitation, Dusk Bringar.


    sh-!


    Threw herself into the teleport gate.


    Evangelin screamed, trying to grab Dusk Bringar, but as she vanished beyond the gate with a burst of light...


    Boom-!


    A thick darkness spewed from the other side of the gate, and the passage forcibly closed.


    Standing with her hand stretched out toward the copsed magical door, Evangelin merely blinked nkly.


    ***


    Bang! Thud! Rumble...!


    In the forest, a duel between two dragons was unfolding.


    Ash, with unbelievably precise movements, dodged and countered every attack from Night Bringer, never allowing a single hit.


    And with every means at his disposal, he pummeled Night Bringer.


    As Ash swung his fist, a massive dragon��s fist made of magical power materialized and smashed down on Night Bringer��s jaw, and as he spun back, a giant tail of magical power appeared and whipped over Night Bringer��s body like ash.


    When Night Bringer moved its massive body to counterattack, Ash generated dragon wings of magical power on his back and lightly left the area,


    "Huuuuh..."


    Gathering his breath, then,


    Whoosh-!


    He expelled a breath attack.


    Right in front of his mouth, a sphere of magical power condensed, and from there, a sharp, ck beam shot out like aser with a piercing sound.


    Despite the relentless onught, Ash''s expression was not satisfied.


    "Really, he��s disgustingly tough..."


    Though it seemed like he was just pounding on him one-sidedly, the problem was Night Bringer''s overwhelming stamina and regenerative ability.


    Night Bringer barely took damage from any attack, and even if it did, it almost immediately regenerated.


    Ash clicked his tongue as he saw his breath scatter off Night Bringer��s scales and the scorched scales recover as if new a momentter.


    Although Ash had be a ��dragon�� by stealing the blood of the ck Dragon, elevating his being and multiplying his magical output many times.


    He was still iparably weaker than Night Bringer, the original owner of that blood.


    ��If only I had a little more talent...��


    If his eldest brother Lark had be a dragon, he would have faced the evil dragon with legendary martial prowess, and if his second brother Fernandez had be a dragon, he would havebated the evil dragon with all kinds of ingenious magic and strategies.


    But Ash had few options. Essentially, hecked the talent and ability as abatant.


    However��experience.


    The overwhelming depth of karma only a returnee who has gone through countless regressions and never given up the fight possesses.


    This alone was Ash��s weapon, something no one else had.


    ��I never expected that a conventional attack could take it down.��


    Biting his lower lip, Ash smiled.


    What means did he have left to kill the evil dragon?


    There was no need to think hard. From the beginning, Ash had prepared just one thing.


    Even if hecked talent in sword or magic, and no matter how big the opponent and how small he was, a means to kill fairly.


    An attack method optimized for Giant-killing, the weak...!


    ��Poison!��


    Ash was a returnee who had experienced countless iterations. And there had been a simr iteration before.


    Then too, Ash had be a dragon, and Lark and Fernandez were not by his side, and the ck Dragon was before him.


    At that time, Ash, improvising, had infused the ��essence�� of proliferation and self-destruction into his blood and administered it into the ck Dragon.


    Since theposition of Ash and the ck Dragon��s blood waspletely the same, the ck Dragon��s heart epted that blood without suspicion... and within the ck Dragon��s vigorous life force, that blood infinitely ��proliferated�� while also leading to ��self-destruction��.


    In that iteration, he had managed to defeat the ck Dragon by administering this conceptual poison. Ash intended to use the same method this time too.


    ��That��s why I brought that ��essence�� with me beforehand.��


    In Ash''s hand was the Everck��a guardian wand of humanity in the form of a staff.


    The instinct of humanity itself is both proliferation and self-destruction.


    A paradoxical race that wishes to spread its kind widely, yet simultaneously desires to kill its own.


    From this branch, which had already fulfilled its role as a magical lighthouse, Ash extracted only the ''nature'' of the human race as an essence and mixed it with the blood droplet formed at his fingertips.


    It was a conceptually difficult and nonsensical magical exercise that would make any magician at the Crossroads flustered if they saw it. However, Ash executed it as naturally as breathing.


    ��I��m not good at castingrge-scale magic, but I��m pretty good at this kind of small and delicate work...!��


    The loading of the poison wasplete. Ash sported his characteristically perilous smile.


    ��He still bleeds. Then, this poison will take effect.��


    When the ck Dragon transcends its physical form and fully merges into the night, bing mythical, its body will circte darkness instead of blood.


    Then, this blood-mediated poisoning will not work.


    That''s why Ash had sought to confront the ck Dragon before itpleted its assimtion with the night, and fortunately, the state was still precariously susceptible to the poison.


    ��While blood still flows in his body. I inject the poison...!��


    p-!


    With dragon wings made of magical power unfurled behind him, Ash soared into the sky.


    From the high sky, paused in mid-air, Ash taunted,


    "Kekekeke, hahaha-! Good. Struggle more, il about more-!"


    Night Bringer unleashed a torrent ofughter as it deployed every means of attack.


    Feathers shot out wildly along with magic, sound waves, magical energy, and manifested darkness tangledplexly like a spider web filling the sky.


    Without hesitation, Ash plunged into that web-like barrage.


    Whoosh-!


    Falling from a dizzying height, Ash emitted ck mes from every possible part of his body��fingertips, toes, elbows, shoulders��like the mes from a spaceship��s thrusters.


    Using the recoil of those mes to minutely twist and adjust his trajectory, he swam through the air, smoothly descending. Ash narrowly avoided every attack unleashed by Night Bringer.


    As he performed acrobatics, Ash dropped right above Night Bringer��s head.


    Seeing Night Bringer genuinely admiring him, Ash cheekily winked.


    "I was known as a great dancer in the social circles of the Imperial Court."


    Then Ash took the posture of drawing a bow, aimed at Night Bringer''s face.


    Magical energy condensed in mid-air, transforming into the shape of a bow, string, and arrow. The arrowhead was loaded with the blood droplet and conceptual poison he had extracted earlier.


    He aimed at�� the eye.


    It was much less defended than other parts and closer to the brain.


    In a previous iteration where he had used poison, he had killed it by administering the poison through the eye.


    The aim was perfect, and the poison was potent. Ash was confident.


    This is it��caught!


    "...?!"


    But in the next moment.


    His vision went blindingly white, and dizziness assaulted him.


    Suddenly dizzy, Ash couldn''t breathe properly. The aim of the arrowhead faltered.


    ��What?��


    Only then did Ash realize.


    Blood was trickling down his nose.


    ��What''s going on all of a sudden����


    A moment of confusion passed, and Ash, regaining his senses, once again directed the arrowhead at Night Bringer''s eye, but.


    "That''s not going to work."


    The ck Dragon was an opponent who must not be given even a moment''spse.


    "You took your eyes off me."


    sh-!


    Ancient magics, reloaded in the meantime, were fired like cannonballs from either side of the ck Dragon��s head.


    As he had done before, Ash tried to dispel these magics with his eyes, but,


    "...Huh?"


    His mind felt foggy.


    He needed to construct a counter-spell form in response to the iing magic, but nothing came to mind properly.


    In the end.


    m! m!


    He was bombarded with the ancient magic, unable to dispel it.


    "Ugh...?!"


    The bow and arrow, loaded with poison, broke, and Ash, bloodied, crashed to the ground.


    Thud...!


    "Haah, haah, cough!"


    Ash dropped right in front of Night Bringer and desperately tried to get up. But his sense of bnce was off.


    The world spun around. Nausea surged, and memories flickered and mixed before his eyes.


    Touching his forehead, oozing with blood, Ash momentarily thought.


    What was I doing here?


    With trembling arms, he supported himself on the ground, and a defeated smile appeared on Ash��s lips as he spat blood violently from his charred body.


    "Damn... so that''s how it is..."


    Ash realized he had misjudged the situation.


    He had thought he had at least one day''s time. It was the minimum estimate based on his long experience.


    12 hours had passed since he woke up, so he guessed there would be at least another 12 hours of reprieve.


    But that wasn''t the case.


    Just 12 hours��


    The worn-out soul that had once been shattered and then patched back together could only endure for so long, and it had already exceeded that limit.


    Struggling to grasp his fading self, slipping through his fingers like sand... Ash gritted his teeth and red straight ahead.


    "Why do you do this, yer?"


    Night Bringer, lowering its long neck, whispered in a seemingly affectionate tone.


    "If this is the end of the encore, it''s a bit disappointing."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Gritting his teeth, Ash set a me to his crumbling self, his very soul.


    Whoosh��


    The fragments of his shattered memories ignited with spiritual mes.


    The disintegration of his soul elerated. In exchange, the ritual burning of the spirit granted him the strength to move his body.


    "Haah..."


    Strength coursed through his body, which had felt like copsing just moments ago, as if reinvigorated by a miraculous revival.


    Unhesitatingly, Ash set fire to the deepest roots of his memories that made up his being.


    Countless memories and connections built over innumerable eras and cycles turned to ash and scattered to the wind.


    What does it matter?


    What value do such memories hold?


    If all these immeasurable times could burn into heat and gales, converting to a moment''s worth of energy, he would be grateful. That��s all.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    With a bestial roar, Ash charged once again at the dire dragon.


    His mission remained unchanged. Once again, he loaded his venom and thrust it into the beast''s vulnerability.


    Dodging the ck Dragon''s barrage in an unconscious state, Ash burned down his inner roots.


    - I''m sorry for leaving you such a heavy burden.


    In a distant past.


    Faces of his bloodied father and brothers clutching his shoulders shed through his mind.


    - Do not forget that we walked the same path as you.


    Burn it down.


    The days of the joint front with his father and brothers intertwined in mes and disappeared.


    - It was an honor to fight under themander.


    On the frozen ground.


    Heroes and soldiers who had fought alongside him in the final battle raised their weapons high, smiling brightly.


    - We will pave the way with our lives. Fulfill the great cause...!


    Burn it down.


    The faces ofrades who had traversed hell together merged into the darkness beneath the mes.


    - It��s okay. My dear bone fighter.


    His mother��s dry lips softly touched his forehead.


    - Mom will always be by your side.


    Memories of his mother from his childhood, who had hugged him with a gentle smile...


    Burn it down.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    mes streamed down Ash''s cheeks like fiery tears.


    Burn it down. Burn it down. Burn it down.


    Memories like that are unnecessary. After all, he had long since thrown away his entire self.


    He is a save slot. The focal point of the century. A dagger and a vial of poison to y destruction. A silver coin and a rope to be used and discarded in exchange for salvation.


    He does not regret it. He is not sad. He is not tormented. Such luxurious emotions have long since died.


    Just offer, burn, and then, at the end of it all,


    This world...


    - Ah...


    At that moment, the scene before his eyes changed.


    In the midst of a lush summer garden.


    Fifteen-year-old Serenade, dressed in a beige dress, caught her breath in the morning sun.


    Their eyes met, and Serenade blushed, lowering her gaze.


    Large silvery eyes cast a pale blue shadow beneath lengthy eyshes.


    "..."


    The mes,


    Stopped.


    "...Ah."


    How could he forget.


    Thendscape etched into his soul on that day.


    The image of the boy and girl sharing a bashfulugh, their cheeks flushed as they touched foreheads, exchanging vows of engagement.


    "Ah..."


    At that moment, tears welled up in the corners of Ash''s eyes, dried out by the heat of the ck monster��s breath.


    Without realizing it, Ash raised his arm, reaching out towards the memory of that day, now beyond his reach...


    Whoosh!


    mes poured down over that memory.


    Night Bringer unleashed its breath, ruthlessly engulfing Ash.


    Suddenly revived, the other heads of Night Bringer attacked Ash from all sides, and although he dodged all of them, he couldn��t escape the central head��s breath.


    Ash was engulfed in mes, and thest of his loaded poison turned cleanly to ash.


    As the brief breath ended and Night Bringer drew in its breath, Ashy in a pitiful heap.


    Having stolen the blood of the ck Dragon, he was resistant to the ck me and its breath, but a direct hit was another matter. Ash could no longer fight, nor did it seem he would live much longer.


    ��Ah.��


    In his melted and disconnected reasoning, Ash thought slowly.


    This is the end.


    There is no longer a way to continue this battle...


    "Is this the end of the entertainment you can provide me?"


    Night Bringer whispered softly.


    "It was fun, but from the standpoint of ending it, an encore performance is rather boring."


    "..."


    "Let''s end it here. yer. This time for sure��"


    Before it could finish, Night Bringer suddenly looked up.


    "Hm?"


    From beyond the forest''s edge, shrouded in darkness, someone was rushing this way.


    Tat-!


    The sound of bare feet lightly tapping the ground rang out, and then a small girl with a lithe frame leapt into the air.


    Her long ck hair billowing, she wore chainmail armor over her bandaged body, her eyes the color of amber.


    "...Half-dragon?"


    It was Dusk Bringar.


    Night Bringer was about to mock her, but Dusk Bringar had no time for conversation. She roared mightily in midair.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    The Dusk Bringar too set all her blood and soul aze.


    The sunset-colored magical power she emitted proliferated wildly, eventually merging into a single form.


    Horns sprouted and soared upward with a massive head, and endlessly expanding wings stirred up gales as they spread to either side.


    A thick tail, towering like a spire, whipped the ground like ash.


    As her limbs, now gigantic, touched the ground,rge scales made of magical power finally covered the figure.


    Dragon Blood Rampage, the ultimate stage.


    Myth Reenactment.


    Materializing magic to temporarily transform herself into the form of her dragon ancestors��her most powerful self-destruction technique.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    In the form of her great ancestor, whose name she bore.


    As the colossal red dragon, Dusk Bringar finished her descent and charged at the ck Dragon, scattering mes from her entire body.


    "That power is too much for you to handle, half-dragon!"


    Night Bringer, now almost tearing at the seams with a wide grin, took on her attack.


    Kooong-!


    A sound that could have been mountains colliding echoed across the ground.


    The sh of the two gigantic dragons was truly earth-shattering.


    The ground cracked, creating a rift down to the valleys, and thousands of trees forming the forest fell in a line.


    Hot winds swirled through the atmosphere, and clouds beyond the curtain rippled.


    Though Dusk Bringar had grown incredibly in size, Night Bringer, having absorbed the night as it moved northward, was muchrger.


    Ignoring the size difference, Dusk Bringar desperately lunged at the ck Dragon.


    Brilliant mes followed every movement, bursting out in all directions like fireworks.


    Bang! Bang! Kaboom...!


    For a brief moment, Dusk Bringar dominated Night Bringer. But Night Bringer had long since spotted Dusk Bringar''s weakness.


    "There''s a smell of blood, half-dragon. The scent of the great blood passed down from your ancestor leaking out..."


    Suddenly, six of Night Bringer��s auxiliary heads had circled behind Dusk Bringar.


    The Dusk Bringar tried to counter with a roar,


    "You should have healed your back before charging in."


    The wound was too great.


    All six heads breathed out in unison, striking down on Dusk Bringar��s back at once.


    The scales made of magic power were peeled awayyer byyer and soon were prated.


    From behind the red dragon''s back to the front of her belly, thebined breaths of the six heads struck down like a long spear.


    "Khaaaak...!"


    Barely enduring the pain, Dusk Bringar tried to continue her attack, throwing her fists with all her might.


    Thwoong-!


    But in the next moment, Night Bringer��s massive front paw intercepted one of the swinging fists and gripped it tightly.


    "...!"


    Night Bringer sneered into Dusk Bringar''s ear, shocked.


    "The power is too much for you to wield, half-dragon."


    And just like that,


    Kwadddddk-!


    Night Bringer ripped off one of Dusk Bringar��s arms in the opposite direction.


    "...!"


    From the torn shoulder, instead of blood, brilliant sunset-colored magical power burst forth, and Dusk Bringar, gritting her teeth, spun in ce, attempting to whip her tail like ash.


    Koong-!


    However, Night Bringer, having already risen, lightly stomped on the tail to stop it.


    "Ugh-?!"


    And for a moment, as Dusk Bringar��s movements halted, Night Bringer gazed at her with fourteen pairs of [Eyes of Dark Magic].


    Fourteen pupils simultaneously emitted darkness.


    Night Bringer''s most powerful attack, ''Forged Night''.


    Forging the night from ancient umted hatred and grudges, Night Bringer butchered the descendant of her old rival.


    Kwajik! Kwaduk! Pwoof...!


    Intangible darkness, sharp as a de, flew in and shredded Dusk Bringar��s entire body.


    "Aaaaaah! Aaaaaaah!"


    Torn and tattered, Dusk Bringar screamed in agony.


    From her shattered body, sunset-colored magical power spurted out like blood in all directions.


    Night Bringer''s seven heads rushed towards the battered Dusk Bringar.


    The seven heads of the evil dragon savagely bit and swallowed her body made of magical power.


    No longer able to maintain the form of a dragon, Dusk Bringar, now just a skeletal and grotesque figure, staggered and slowly fell toward Night Bringer.


    Thud...!


    The lifeless body of Dusk Bringar touched Night Bringer. Confident that he had finished her off, Night Bringer leisurely watched her end.


    And then,


    sh!


    A light returned to the lifeless eyes of Dusk Bringar.


    No longer a dragon, but something torn to shreds, Dusk Bringar clung to Night Bringer with all her remaining strength.


    "What are you doing?"


    Genuinely puzzled, Night Bringer asked,


    "...Now."


    The Dusk Bringar roared fiercely.


    "Sister Nameless-!"


    "...?!"


    Shocked, Night Bringer looked down.


    Just like Dusk Bringar, the dethroned princess of the Lake Kingdom had reached this spot just before the teleport gate malfunctioned, waiting for the moment to intervene��


    She had moved Ash, who had been lying fallen, to a safe space behind her.


    In the darkness, she firmly gripped her sword.


    "...The opportunity you gave me."


    Whoosh-!


    A terrifying light burst from the worn longsword held in Nameless''s hand.


    Between the billowing white hair, Nameless''s turquoise eyes peered steadfastly from beneath her hood.


    "I will not waste it, little Dusk."


    A beam of light shot forth.


    With her sword behind her and magic propelling her like a missile, Nameless swiftly reached in front of Night Bringer.


    Night Bringer tried to strike this Nameless figure, but Dusk Bringar, with all her might, intercepted all the attacks with her body.


    The body of Dusk Bringar exploded, scattering like fireworks of sunset light.


    Beneath that ze, Nameless, clutching the steel sword with both hands, gathered all the remaining light in her soul into the de��


    sh-!


    She unleashed the most powerful sword strike of her life, slicing through the evil dragon.


    In a world cloaked in darkness, a bright and immense pir of light burst forth, momentarily blinding all who beheld it.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Southwest of Crossroad.


    Newly assigned to the observation tower, Damien frowned as he climbed the stairs toward the top of the tower.


    "Hmm?"


    A sh of light flickered far to the south, shrouded in damp darkness.


    ''Light?''


    Damien squinted and examined the area.


    Fireworks and shes of light, apanied by loud booms, erupted continuously from the south.


    ''What is going on...''


    As Damien hurriedly reached the top of the observation tower, the sh had transformed into a towering pir of light."What on earth is this..."


    Damien clearly saw it.


    A pir of light, soaring to an unimaginable height, reached the veil of darkness that covered the sky.


    The veil of darkness trembled violently where it touched the pir of light. The sky shook, and the atmosphere resonated.


    The air at the top floor of the observation tower also surged violently, making it difficult to breathe.


    The observers who had been watching with telescopes earlier were ck-jawed as they witnessed this bizarre phenomenon.


    Damien desperately widened his eyes, trying to discern what was happening at the source of the pir of light.


    However, the mixture of darkness and light, mes and heat, and the ominous ancient magic made it impossible to clearly see inside, even with the sharpest eyesight.


    Eventually, the pir of light gradually subsided, and the area that had briefly brightened was once again enveloped in gloomy darkness.


    "..."


    Damien nced at the spot where the pir of light had touched the veil of darkness and then resumed his observation of the darkness.


    Other observers also raised their telescopes and scanned the darkness, but nothing could be seen in the pitch-ck night.


    Yet, Damien did not move, straining to pierce through the darkness.


    In this scene, where time seemed to have stopped, everyone waited with bated breath for hours.


    Thud...


    A sound echoed.


    An unidentified noise reverberated through the ground. The other observers, hearing the sound but seeing nothing, were agitated and flustered.


    But Damien saw it clearly.


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    From within the profound darkness, the ck dragon began to advance once more.


    No, it was not the ck dragon that was moving.


    Thud...!


    It was the entire night of this world.


    The massive wall of darkness extending from the south, like fingers, like tentacles, like ws, was stretching endlessly, expanding its reach...


    It was creeping up, covering the entire world, moving northward.


    ***


    Time passed relentlessly.


    The time for the next breath attack was approaching. And Dusk Bringar, who was supposed to stop that breath, had gone missing beyond the teleport gate.


    A crisis meeting was held immediately after Dusk Bringar''s disappearance, and the following n was decided.


    "Leave it to me."


    Torkel.


    He was the captain of the Leprosy Extermination Squad and now the vice-captain of the World Guardian Front''s melee unit, a shield warrior.


    When he used his ultimate skill, he could withstand any attack for 10 minutes - the toughest man in the World Guardian Front.


    Torkel would take the breath head-on at the front lines.


    "I will hold out."


    "...Torkel."


    "This is my chance to repay the kindness I''ve received on this front. I am grateful for this opportunity."


    Though Torkel was pleased, Evangeline, who belonged to the same melee unit, felt a pang of bitterness.


    She knew that while he wouldn''t be harmed, he would feel all the pain.


    "But I can only endure; another measure is needed to actually ''block'' the breath."


    Torkel''s ultimate skill, [Man is not Made for Defeat], granted him the miraculous protection of the goddess, making him invulnerable to any strike for a certain period.


    However, it only meant he himself wouldn''t take any damage.


    While Torkel could nullify any attack that hit him personally, it was insufficient to block the ck dragon''s breath that could burn an entire city.


    If the breath descended, Torkel might block some of it, but the rest would still destroy the city.


    Thus, the operation was devised.


    Thud!


    Kellibey brought over the artifact for the ship, the giant siren statue [Sturdy Superstition], on a cart.


    "This Nightmare yer has the property of being ''absolutely indestructible''. It will withstand the ck dragon''s breath."


    Kellibey looked up at the statue with aplex expression.


    It was the keepsake of his son, Kellison, and thest fragment of the airship Geronimo, which had been like another child to him.


    "Attach a handle to it and modify it so it can be used as a shield. Other shields won''t withstand it anyway. Take this one."


    "Thank you."


    During the previous battle against the King of Flies, Torkel''s body had withstood the attacks, but his armor and shield had beenpletely shattered.


    It would be the same in the face of the ck dragon''s breath. A shield that wouldn''t break was invaluable.


    Kellibey asked cautiously.


    "You''ll have to handle two Nightmare yers at once. Can you manage?"


    The helmet Torkel wore was also a Nightmare yer, [Original Sin], forged from the Goblin God-King''s magic core.


    Handling two Nightmare yers at once would impose an enormous burden that an ordinary person couldn''t bear.


    "It''s fine."


    Torkel smiled bitterly.


    "I''ve already entrusted my body to the darkness."


    "..."


    Everyone shared the sorrow of losing Ash.


    Even Torkel, who always devoted himself to the World Guardian Front silently and diligently, was seething with a desire for revenge.


    "The Night Bringer''s breath has steadily increased in power every 12 hours."


    Magicians and alchemists who had been analyzing the Night Bringer''s breath flipped through charts filled with numbers as they exined.


    Lilly, representing them, spoke up.


    "If the increase this time is the same, even if Torkel blocks it initially, the dispersed breath��I''m not sure if ''ricochet'' is the right term��could stillpletely destroy Crossroad."


    "So?"


    "We need to predict the ricochet path and establish a secondary defense line. We need measures to block the ck dragon''s breath at this second line..."


    Thud!


    Someone approached from behind andid downrge shields on the ground.


    It was Miller Arian, the King of the Ariane Kingdom. He had changed into armor that now had white fur attached.


    He ced one massive ice shield and several smaller ice shields on the ground.


    The unique structure allowed them to transform into giant axes when handles were attached.


    "These are our kingdom''s treasures, the shields and axes known as [Perpetual Snow] and [Eternal Snow]. ording to legend, they were taken from the peak of the world in ancient times."


    Miller tapped the surface of the shields and axe des, which exuded a white chill, with his fingertips.


    "They boast near-invulnerability to all kinds of mes. They should withstand the ck dragon''s breath to some extent."


    "Are you offering these treasures?"


    "Not just offering; I will join the battle myself."


    Miller bowed his head solemnly at Evangeline''s question.


    "Perpetual Snow can only be wielded by the King of the Ariane Kingdom."


    "..."


    Among the defensive tools avable on the front lines, Miller''s shields had the highest potential to withstand the ck dragon''s breath.


    Miller''s proposal was epted.


    Lilly continued to exin.


    "Good. Then we will position Perpetual Snow and Millennial Snow at predicted ricochet points to form the secondary defense line."


    "Can you urately determine these points, Senior Magician?"


    "Of course, Acting Commander. We''ve already analyzed the waveform of the ck dragon''s breath."


    At Lilly''s signal, Bodybag brought arge paper and spread it out on the table.


    The breath, analyzed over the past two days by all the magicians and alchemists on the front lines, was detailed withplex forms.


    "The breath is powerful, but after being hit five times, we can see patterns."


    Lilly pointed to the south on the map and drew a straight line toward Crossroad.


    "The ck dragon''s breath travels in an almost perfectly straight line fromunch to impact. With precise coordinates from Commander Damien at the observation tower, we''ll ce Torkel at the southern edge of the field to block the initial breath."


    Lilly exined the operation quickly and sinctly.


    "The shield Torkel will use, [Sturdy Superstition], is indestructible. We''ve analyzed the breath''s waveform, so predicting the ricochet paths is not difficult."


    She then ced her hand on the central area of the southern field on the map.


    "We will establish the secondary defense line at these predicted points and use the ice shields to hold out."


    "Will that be enough?"


    "No. It will ricochet and disperse once more. We need to establish a third defense line. Here."


    Lilly pointed to the front of Crossroad''s southern wall.


    "Artifacts have already been installed here. All remaining barriers and barricades have been deployed."


    The stockpiled artifacts, numbering in the hundreds, had all been used up, leaving nothing in reserve. But this was no time to hold back.


    "I will summarize. This operation is to defend against the ck dragon''s sixth breath. First, Sir Torkel will hold it with [Sturdy Superstition]. Second, the ricocheted breath will be guarded with the ice shields. Third, the remaining barriers and artifacts will block the further dispersed breath."


    "..."


    "This n aims to disperse, ricochet, and fragment the ck dragon''s breath in three stages, ultimately neutralizing it."


    The kings, who had been listening to the reckless n, groaned.


    Emperor Traha, who had been silently listening, asked,


    "What are the chances of sess?"


    "Low."


    "If we fail?"


    "The city will burn, and we will die."


    Lilly spoke calmly as she cleared away the charts and papers.


    "Humanity, the world, will be doomed."


    "..."


    "But if we somehow manage to hold out this time, next time... we can strike back at the ck dragon."


    Next time, the ck dragon would directly reach Crossroad.


    Then, they could face the beast at the fortress city''s walls, their original front line.


    The World Guardian Front''sst hope��the special task force led by Lucas��would have the opportunity to exact their revenge on the ck dragon.


    "..."


    Traha looked around.


    To continue the final chance, a few kings and troops had been sent north... but all the remaining kings and forces stayed here at Crossroad.


    If they could withstand this breath, they couldunch the final counterattack with everyone.


    If they could withstand this breath...


    "...Sir Torkel."


    The Emperor called softly.


    But Torkel did not immediately realize he was being addressed. It was the first time he had heard the title ''Sir''.


    "Sir Torkel."


    Blinking nkly, Torkel finally realized the Emperor was calling him and quickly knelt down.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! I apologize. Please give yourmand."


    "Do your best."


    Traha approached and ced a hand on Torkel''s shoulder, whispering softly.


    "The fate of the world rests on your shoulders."


    "...For the grace the Crown Prince has shown me, for the joy this city has given me."


    Torkel bowed deeply.


    "And to protect the warmth of this world that the Saintess has made me aware of... I will do my utmost."


    The words flowed effortlessly from Torkel''s mouth, surprising even himself.


    Traha smiled and firmly grasped Torkel''s shoulder, then nodded to everyone in the meeting room before exiting.


    Snowkes were falling heavily over Crossroad, now in the depths of winter.


    As Traha looked up at the sky, exhaling white breath, a lieutenant approached quietly and whispered.


    "Your Majesty. The emergency repairs on the gship Alcatraz areplete."


    "..."


    "Although it has been dmissioned, if you personally pilot it, it can fly to New Terra. You should depart at once."


    Traha turned to look at the lieutenant with sunken eyes. The lieutenant spoke steadily.


    "This ce is too dangerous."


    "..."


    "Your Majesty should not recklessly risk your life. If you truly care for the world, you must stay safe. Please."


    "..."


    Traha did not respond immediately, closing his eyes for a moment.


    After a long pause, the Emperor''s lips slowly parted.


    "...Alcatraz, can it fly right now?"


    ***


    Time passed.


    Sixty hours since the ck dragon''s arrival.


    Now, in the dense darkness not far south of the city...


    Whoosh-


    The ck dragon finished preparing to unleash its sixth breath.


    And Damien, from atop the observation tower, captured every moment.


    Even though it blended with the endless night, Damien''s eyes could see through to the essence.


    Despite the wavering darkness, Damien could discern how the ck dragon gathered its breath and where it aimed.


    "Urgent report-! Night Bringer is preparing its sixth breath-!"


    The information was ryed directly to Crossroad and to Torkel, who was standing ready with the shield at the southern edge of the field.


    Torkel and the shield instation team, having confirmed the predicted path of the breath attack, immediately moved the shield and secured it to the ground.


    [Sturdy Superstition] was a massive statue,rge enough to be mounted on a ship''s bow. Although it was called a shield, it was essentially a colossal wall.


    No matter how immense Torkel''s strength was, he couldn''t hold and wield it.


    Therefore, Kellibey and the other dwarves quickly fixed it to the ground and nailed it in ce.


    "Good luck."


    Having finished the instation, Kellibey gave a thumbs-up as he left the area. Torkel nodded silently in acknowledgment.


    "Hoo..."


    Torkel took a deep breath and looked straight ahead.


    Kwaaaaa-!


    The final breath that Crossroad needed to withstand was already hurtling toward the city with ferocious intensity.


    It was a tremendous ck me.


    Despite having withstood attacks from countless legendary monsters, Torkel''s legs momentarily weakened under the sheer malevolence of this breath.


    "Ugh...!"


    Unconsciously gripped by fear, Torkel tightly closed his eyes.


    At that moment,


    - Wee to Crossroad!


    The image of the prince''s innocent, smiling face shed through his mind.


    "...!"


    His eyes flew open.


    Grinding his teeth with such force that they threatened to break, Torkel tightly gripped the massive statue-like shield installed in the ground and let out a tremendous roar with every ounce of strength he had.


    "Come on-!"


    Cheoooong!


    The gigantic breath collided with the enormous shield that Torkel had raised.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    The breath attack struck directly against the shield.


    Kwooooosh!


    The iron frame and nails holding the shield in ce melted away in an instant, and Torkel clung desperately to the shield''s handle with both hands.


    "Aaaaaaah-!"


    Although there was no damage due to the activation of his ultimate skill, the pain was vivid. The ck mes roared fiercely, as if they would devour Torkel''s entire body.


    But Torkel endured it.


    Of course, he did; he was used to the pain.


    The ck mes, which he had feared, turned out to be no different from any other fire once he faced them. Hot and stinging, and that was all.


    "Is that all...?"In the mes that scorched his entire body, a grin spread across Torkel''s lips.


    His life had always been pain.


    What''s a few more seconds of burning and stinging now? He could endure it for as long as necessary...!


    Boom!


    The breath, shattered by Torkel''s steadfast shield, split into several streams that tore and scorched the southern field.


    The split streams of breath twisted and turned like living snakes, continuing to charge towards Crossroad with a relentless determination.


    Thus, the second line of defense.


    Here, shield warriors armed with ice shields were on standby.


    The king of the Ariane Kingdom, equipped with Perpetual Snow; the warriors of the Ariane Kingdom, equipped with Eternal Snow; and the veterans of the World Guardian Front.


    And even Evangeline, who had activated the ice spirit in her family''s shield.


    d in the holy power armor bestowed by the priests, they raised their shields and prepared to guard the anticipated deflection points predicted by the mages and alchemists.


    "...?!"


    At that moment, an unforeseen event urred.


    Despite precise experiments and verifications to predict the deflected paths of the breath, the split streams of breath flew off in unexpected directions.


    Though some margin of error was expected in actualbat, the deviation from the predicted paths was shockinglyrge.


    All the shield-bearing heroes were bewildered.


    Malevolence��


    The tongues of me licking the breath streams seemed to carry a will to annihte humanity, flying in trajectories thatpletely bypassed the shield heroes'' formation.


    And then,


    "I see it all-!"


    With green eyes gleaming, Evangeline moved first.


    Swoosh!


    Dashing forward, Evangeline raised her shield to match thergest breath stream''s trajectory.


    Not only did her shield contain its inherent ice spirit, but it had also been temporarily enhanced with additional ice spirits by spirit mages.


    A brilliant ice formed on Evangeline''s shield, and the split breath stream struck it.


    ''Kuh! I can endure this!''


    The ice was quickly consumed, but for now, she could hold on. Evangeline quickly nced back.


    ''But the others...!''


    At that moment, amanding voice rang out from the front.


    "Change formation as per my instructions!"


    It was Torkel.


    His helmet, Nightmare yer - [Original Sin], was emanating fierce magical energy.


    This equipment, forged with the Goblin God-King''s magic core, began to exhibit its true power as Torkel embraced its darkness.


    The power ofmand.


    [War Commander], it maximized his abilities as a warmander.


    In an instant, without a word, the battlefieldyout in Torkel''s mind was shared with all the heroes in the second line of defense.


    "...!"


    "Ugh-"


    "Charge!"


    None of the remaining fighters here were inexperienced.


    All of them had undertaken at least ten operations and had in over a hundred monsters each; they were seasoned warriors.


    With just one instance of the fieldmander sharing his desired formation, everyone moved ordingly.


    The split breath streams twisted erratically, trying to slip past the defense line, but the shield warriors reached positions to block them.


    "Ugh...!"


    And Miller Ariane as well.


    Though less experienced in monster battles, his determination to save his country drove him.


    "Aaaaah!"


    Finally, he seeded in intercepting the end of a breath stream trying to slip past with his shield.


    Crash!


    Boom!


    Swoosh-!


    The dispersed and fragmented breath streams struck Perpetual Snow and Eternal Snow.


    Even the ice, said to be brought from the world''s peaks, began to melt under the intense heat.


    The heroes screamed as they suffered burns through the holy power armor from the terrible heat.


    However, for the moment, they seeded in holding their ground.


    Tear-


    Sizzle!


    Once again, dispersion.


    The breath streams that struck the ice shields shattered themselves once more.


    Like rain, they split into fine fragments, scorching the remaining field as they rushed northward.


    To thest wall of humanity.


    To Crossroad��


    "Prepare��!"


    And in front of that wall, the third line of defense was formed.


    Standing behind artifacts prepared by mages and alchemists, they readied themselves with determined faces.


    Lilly stretched her hand forward and shouted.


    "Activate all artifacts!"


    Vroooom!


    All the defensive artifacts remaining in the fortress city activated simultaneously.


    Like umbres opening, the framework unfolded, and barriers were deployed.


    Over them,


    Crash! Boom! Bang!


    The thin, fragmented breath pieces, now transformed into hundreds and thousands of streams, poured down like a torrential downpour.


    As they passed through the first and second lines of defense, the breath''s momentum had noticeably weakened. Yet it still possessed the power to end the world.


    The barricades burned and shattered, the barriers held briefly before being torn apart. Ultimately, all the artifacts were destroyed.


    The breath streams twisted and surged in, as if rejoicing at breaking through humanity''sst defense.


    But no, there was still onest resistance waiting.


    Hummmm...!


    All the mages of the World Guardian Front were preparing a joint spell.


    The caster was Junior.


    "..."


    Junior, who had been looking towards the city with a worried gaze, lightly turned her body and focused her eyes on the thousands of streams of me pouring down on her.


    A clear blue light scattered from Junior''s eyes as they opened and closed.


    The magic she would use this time was neither lightning nor wind.


    It was Junior''s innate element.


    Water!


    Shiiiing!


    Therge magic circle drawn under the mages resonated. All the magic amplifiers in the fortress city targeted Junior.


    Junior raised her staff powerfully.


    The next moment,


    Swooooosh!


    An immense wall of water, both in height and thickness, rose before the Crossroad wall.


    The thousands of split breath streams poured onto it.


    Rattle-rattle-rattle!


    Sizzle...!


    The relentless ck mes burrowed into the thick wall of water, but they were too finely divided.


    In the end, the breath streams, unable to prate, extinguished one by one within the wall of water.


    "...we''re holding them off."


    Hope spread across everyone''s faces.


    "If we can just hold on like this...!"


    "We can really stop it!"


    It seemed so.


    First, Torkel, then the warriors with ice shields in the second line, and finally the mages and alchemists in the third line... This strategy to gradually disperse and neutralize the dragon''s breath step by step appeared to be working.


    However, the limit approached quickly.


    Rumble!


    "?!"


    While Torkel was holding on, the ground beneath him was not.


    "What the..."


    The ground beneath Torkel melted awaypletely.


    They had been continuously receiving the dragon''s breath.


    Efforts had been made to solidify the ground and install heat-resistant facilities in advance, but they proved meaningless against the overwhelming mes.


    The molten ground sank, and though Torkel tried desperately to maintain his stance, it was impossible.


    His entire shield tilted, and Torkel fell.


    Even then, Torkel struggled to raise his shield, but the breath had already twisted its massive body, pouring past Torkel.


    All the warriors in the second line of defense widened their eyes.


    The shield warriors, without any prior agreement, all rushed to the center simultaneously. They tried to ovep their ice shields together.


    But it was a ridiculous endeavor from the start.


    Even the breath that Torkel initially took and dispersed had melted shields and burned heroes in the second line.


    And now it was a direct hit.


    The Eternal Snow shields thrust in front of the pouring main breath melted instantly.


    The spirits enchanted into Evangeline''s shield screamed in agony as they all burned.


    The shield warriors and Evangeline''s holy power armor disintegrated without a trace, and in the end, they were all hurled away, screaming.


    "Noooo!"


    Finally, Miller Ariane screamed, thrusting his arm holding the Perpetual Snow forward against the breath, but it did notst a second before Perpetual Snow melted, and Miller Ariane''s arm turned to ash.


    Miller Ariane, flung away, felt no pain from his burned arm and cooked body as he turned to look towards the wall.


    "Reboot-!"


    Lilly gritted her teeth and activated the emergency power source.


    The artifacts that had shut down due to power drain lit up again but quickly lost their resistance in the face of the breath and fizzled out, the lights extinguishing once more.


    "We must endure...!"


    Junior gritted her teeth andpressed the wall of water to counter the breath, but as the main stream of the breath poured in, the wall of water evaporated instantly, leaving a gaping hole.


    All three lines of defense, from the first to the third, were breached.


    All of this happened in just a few seconds.


    "..."


    Watching the breath break through thest defense and approach, Junior felt a momentary illusion that the world had slowed down.


    When the first breath pierced the city, 30% of the city burned.


    Since then, the breath''s power had steadily increased and was fired from a much closer distance this time. This time, Crossroad would bepletely destroyed.


    Should they be praised for holding out this long against such a powerful enemy and such a mighty attack?


    ''I don''t want that.''


    In the slowed-down world, Junior''s mind shed through the days spent in this city.


    ''I don''t want that.''


    Meeting many people.


    Reconciling, forgiving, hating, understanding, and... learning more.


    The days recorded to not forget.


    All would be ashes.


    Tears welled up in Junior''s eyes. She realized the truth now.


    That she loved this city.


    That she loved all those harsh days spent living in this city.


    ''Someone, anyone...''


    Junior closed her eyes tightly.


    ''Protect this city...''


    It was then.


    "Block it-!"


    A familiar female voice rang out from atop the wall.


    "Scalian-!"


    "...?!"


    Everyone standing in front of the wall looked up in shock.


    Then, from atop the wall, a long, ck shape flew down directly towards the breath.


    A long oriental dragon with whiskers fluttering, riding atop a dark cloud-like aura.


    It was Scalian, the ck Dragon''s Pure Scale.


    The eastern dragon, having tossed aside its ridiculouslyrge sses, grinned and hurled itself straight forward.


    "As youmand."


    In midair before the wall, Scalian spun its long, snake-like body, and darkness emanated like mist from its entire body.


    Scalian assumed a defensive stance, wrapped in that darkness.


    The next moment, the breath and darkness collided.


    Crash-!


    In front of the Night Bringer''s breath, all the scales covering Scalian''s body shattered and scattered everywhere...


    Rustle!


    Underneath, new scales instantly emerged.


    "Wow! It''s hot! Is Father really that angry?!"


    Even as Scalian screamed, ckened and burning in the face of the breath, it seeded in blocking it.


    True to its role as Ash''s arranged breath defense, it withstood even the direct hit of the Night Bringer''s breath.


    "..."


    Everyone stood with mouths agape, stunned by the sudden arrival of this unexpected savior.


    Then, from atop the wall, arge lizard-like dragon slinked down and quickly descended.


    It was Parekian, the ck Dragon''s w. And atop it was a woman with long, light purple hair, seemingly back after a long absence.


    "Of course..."


    After descending beneath the wall,


    Violet, perched atop Parekian with legs crossed, lifted her high-quality fedora with a dramatic ir and muttered.


    "Heroes always arrive at thest moment."


    She was dressed morevishly than ever before.


    A well-pressed brown suit, a luxurious leather coat, adorned with gold thread and brilliant jewels all over her body.


    "..."


    In a world in such chaos, where had she gone to get all dressed up?


    As everyone looked at her in disbelief, Violet, with an awkward expression, nced around sheepishly, scratching the back of her head.


    "Uh, the gambler who camest year is back again, alive..."


    "Oh..."


    Among the mages.


    Members of the Gambler''s Club, who had joined in to contribute even a tiny bit of their magic power to the joint spell, all pointed at Violet and shouted.


    "Where the hell have you been, you scoundrel-!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    The initial reason Scalian took an interest in Violet was simple.


    Among the humans who participated in the Last War of the Mortal Realm, this great expedition, she was the most ��unsuited for this war.��


    Illusionist Violet.


    True to her title as a magician who dealt with illusions, she was essentially a liar.


    To herself, and to others, she always lived by projecting the falsehood of illusions.


    Her origins, age, career... She had deceived about every aspect of herself and used those lies to deceive others further, profiting from it as a petty thief, robber, and con artist.


    Even to her closestrades.


    The members of the Gambler''s Club, who had worked together for a long time, eventually began to trust and rely on each other. But not Violet.


    She still lied as easily as breathing.She still trusted no one and did not believe even in herself. She was an eternal liar.


    Unlike all the other heroes who fought sincerely, voluntarily, and risked their lives, Violet, even at the end of the final season, was still participating on the front lines, driven by inertia.


    She was just an ordinary, insignificant human being who couldn��t run away only because she had no excuse to do so.


    So, Scalian felt particrly intrigued by Violet among the heroes on this front.


    Scalian wanted to see.


    This pathetic human, amon rogue forced into a great war by inertia.


    Falling back into corruption.


    By tempting, persuading, and luring her. With just a slight push on her back. She would roll off that dizzying cliff on her own.


    Scalian wanted to witness the filthy fall of someone who could have be a great hero reverting to a petty thief.


    In a burning, ruined world, or even in the world beyond... Scalian wanted to watch every wretched process as she lived her miserable life at the bottom.


    Scalian wanted to prove right before her eyes how insignificant and weak human will was.


    So...


    ***


    Six hours earlier.


    In a worn-out vige in the southeastern part of the continent, from which the coast was visible in the distance.


    Violet and Scalian entered this empty ghost town on Parekian''s back. Scalian looked around curiously.


    She had suddenly turned east off the main road, leading their party here.


    "What is this ce?"


    "...This is my hometown."


    "Huh? Didn''t you say you were from New Terra?"


    "That was a lie. This is where I was really born."


    Violet looked around with a dazed gaze.


    "I haven''t been here in nearly 20 years... I didn''t expect it to change so much."


    Rather than just change, the vige waspletely ruined.


    It looked deserted, as if everyone had left long ago. Snowkes, rare in the southern regions, were endlessly piling up on the copsing buildings.


    "It''spletely in ruins. Does no one live here anymore?"


    Violet chuckled in front of a bar with a fallen door.


    "Ah, this was my home."


    "Didn''t you say you were a noble''s illegitimate child?"


    "That was also a lie. I was an orphan abandoned by a prostitute in this bar. The old man who owned the ce couldn''t bring himself to throw me out and took me in."


    Violet brushed her fingers across her temple, revealing a long scar hidden by illusion.


    "He used to beat me every day when he was drunk... but thanks to him, I managed to survive."


    "..."


    "When I was eight, he tried to sell me to a brothel, so I broke a bottle over his head and ran away."


    Violet, speaking calmly as she headed toward the center of the vige, let out an "Ah" sound.


    Parekian stopped, and Scalian looked in the same direction as Violet.


    In the center of the vige was a small shopping district. In the center of that district were a pawnshop and a tailor shop.


    "Twenty years ago, this was a fairlyrge vige for the area, so quite a few outsiders came through. My livelihood was picking the pockets of those outsiders."


    Violet first visited the pawnshop.


    "This pawnshop also doubled as a fence... I used to sell stolen goods here for a pittance. Haha. I guess you could call it my monumental debut as a pickpocket."


    The pawnshop, with its broken door wide open, waspletely ransacked inside.


    It was only natural, as this ce must have been the most frequently visited by thieves after the vige fell.


    Violet picked up some cheap fake jewels and a few gold-ted threads that had lost their shine.


    Violet then stepped into the adjacent tailor shop. Inside the store, covered in dust and cobwebs, a few moth-eaten suits remained.


    "This ce pretended to be a tailor shop, but in reality, it was a store that led to an underground illegal gambling den. If you lost everything here, you''d pawn your belongings at the pawnshop next door. It was that kind of setup."


    "..."


    "But they did actually sell suits here. Watching the adults get fitted for clothes, I used to vaguely imagine the day my parents woulde looking for me."


    A couple in a fine suit and a beautiful dress woulde in a carriage.


    They would say, ''You are actually our child. The hard days are over now. Let''s go home together and live happily ever after.''


    I would spy on the well-dressed adults frequenting the tailor shop and fantasize about such things.


    "Of course, that never happened. Haha."


    With a bitter smile, Violet nonchntly walked into the shop and pulled out the most decent suit she could find and put it on.


    "I always wanted to try on these clothes, so I might as well fulfill that wish now."


    She then grabbed a bowler hat hanging on the wall, dusted it off, and ced it on her head.


    Wearing the moth-eaten suit and the dusty hat, with gold-ted threads and fake-looking jewels attached...


    Violet''s appearance was ridiculous. Yet, she wore everything as if performing a solemn ritual.


    Leaving the tailor shop, Violet headed to the back of the shopping district.


    She arrived at arge open space once used as the vige square, with a view of the distant eastern sea beyond the clear expanse.


    "..."


    Violet silently gazed at the distant horizon.


    At some point, she had undone the illusion spell on her hair, recing the symbolic violet locks with her original in brown hair, which flowed down freely.


    Scalian, who had quietly followed her, asked,


    "Why did youe here?"


    "To confirm."


    "Confirm what?"


    "My true feelings. What I really want to do."


    Taking a deep breath, Violet turned around and spoke.


    "I want to run away. To the ends of the world."


    "..."


    "I never want to return to that horrific battlefield. If the dragon can protect me from the end of the world, yes. I want that. I want to run away without ever looking back."


    Scalian''s tightly pressed lips twitched. He was struggling to suppress a smile.


    That''s it, Violet.


    You''re nothing more than a petty thief. You don''t need to keep fighting this overwhelming battle.


    Let''s keep running away together.


    Abandon the pride others have ced upon you and take the final step into corruption.


    Come on...!


    "But."


    Violet''s clenched fist trembled.


    "Even so, I will go back."


    "...What?"


    "I''m going back. To Crossroad."


    For a moment, not understanding the context of the conversation, Scalian blinked in confusion.


    "What do you mean? You want to run away, but you''re going back?"


    "...Yes. I sincerely want to run away."


    Violet, hugging herself, trembled violently.


    "I want to run away, I want to run away, I want to run away! My whole body shakes. Just imagining that enormous monster makes me feel like I''ll wet myself."


    "Then why..."


    "I know. I know I''m not suited for that kind of fight. I know I won''t be much help even if I go back. I know I''m just a con artist, a robber, a petty thief, that''s all I am!"


    Violet looked back at the vige where she was born.


    The gambling den, the fence, the brothel, and the bar were all entangled in a chaotic mess... her childhood prison.


    "But... just because I was born this way, doesn''t mean I have to live this way, right?"


    "..."


    "I fought a great battle."


    A phrase she could never forget was etched in Violet''s mind.


    - If you''re going to y the fool, why not do it to seize the world?


    The words Prince Ash had thrown at her.


    So, she yed a magnificent game with him.


    They fought for the fate of the world. They saved the citizens of the Imperial Capital and defeated powerful monsters.


    Although her means were only deceit and illusions, Prince Ash took her along to the decisive battle.


    It was a real showdown she could never have had at a gambling table with small stakes.


    "Even if all I can show this world are illusions, my life itself isn''t a lie."


    Without a doubt, Violet had saved the world several times.


    Even if those battles were forced upon her, their greatness remained unchanged.


    "I..."


    Returning to a hometown she never wanted to see again, facing the filthy past she had avoided, even draping herself in it.


    For the first time in a life filled with lies, after confronting her true self, Violet reached this conclusion.


    "I want to be great."


    "...!"


    "Even though I''ve run away once, no, several times, and it might already be toote..."


    At that moment, Scalian saw it clearly.


    "I want to save the world again!"


    In a world shrouded in darkness.


    Wearing shabby clothes, adorned with ridiculous decorations, revealing hidden scars and her natural, in hair color.


    More radiant than ever.


    Emitting an aura like a true hero.


    "...Just because I was born this way, doesn''t mean I have to live this way."


    Scalian slowly pondered Violet''s words.


    "Just because I fell once, doesn''t mean I can''t be great again..."


    Scalian''s lips twisted into a wide grin.


    "Ah, as expected..."


    And soon, as if he couldn''t hold it in, he burst into a broad, beaming smile.


    "Humans are truly magnificent..."


    In truth, he preferred stories like this.


    Stories of downfall, corruption, and destruction were good, but...


    Even if they were stories familiar to him, filled with trite and predictable elements...


    He far preferred hopeful hero tales.


    "Violet."


    So, Scalian slowly pulled out a pearl from his bosom.


    "Will you ept this?"


    Curious, Violet took it.


    "What is it?"


    "My gift."


    It was one of the two magic pearls Scalian possessed.


    Though Violet had no idea what it was, she epted it quickly, recognizing its value.


    Her movements still had the air of a petty thief, making Scalianugh unintentionally.


    "Alright, then let''s go back!"


    sh!


    Scalian transformed into the form of a long dragon and motioned to his back.


    "To continue the epic of the great hero, Violet!"


    Blushing with embarrassment, Violet soon nodded and climbed onto Scalian. Parekian followed closely behind.


    Two dragons and a human flew through the snowstormden sky, retracing their steps back.


    ***


    Present. Crossroad.


    "Whew, that was close..."


    After taking the full brunt of Night Bringer''s breath attack.


    Landing on the fortress wall, nearly falling, Scalian let out a hot sigh through his gaping mouth.


    Even though he had inherited the ''scale'' trait of the ck dragon, was skilled in defense like a recluse, and had resistance to breath and ck mes due to his father''s blood.


    It was impossible to block that breath attack without any damage.


    Inspecting his half-cooked body, Scalian nced below the fortress wall.


    Upon reaching theirrades, Violet wrapped herself in illusions again, transforming her shabby appearance into a splendid one, only to get beaten up.


    It was only natural since she had run away for over a day before returning.


    "But I came back! Cut me some ck!"


    Violet cried with a nasal voice as she got smacked on the back by the members of the Gambler''s Club. Scalian chuckled as he watched.


    Shield warriors stationed in the southern ins also began returning.


    Torkel was safe thanks to his ultimate skill, and the other shield warriors were severely injured but there were no fatalities. Mi Ariane, who had lost an arm, was hurriedly transported to the temple.


    They had once again blocked thest breath attack.


    They gained a final 12-hour respite. Time to prepare for the final showdown that was approaching.


    While everyone was briefly relieved and exchanging words of encouragement.


    "Reporting��!"


    A soldier came running urgently from inside Crossroad.


    He was a scout dispatched to the observation tower. Everyone looked at him curiously.


    Gasping for breath, the soldier finally shouted his report to the gathered heroes.


    "A short while ago, thest observation tower... was destroyed!"


    "...What?"


    Evangeline, who was receiving healing magic for her burns, stood up in shock. The soldier continued.


    "Immediately after the breath attack, six of Night Bringer''s auxiliary heads flew to the observation tower and... destroyed it!"


    "Did everyone who was stationed there return safely?!"


    "Th-that is, all the soldiers of the observation team sessfully escaped through the teleport gate, but..."


    The soldier, eyes tightly shut, bowed his head deeply.


    "To support our retreat until the end, Damien... did not make it back...!"


    The blood drained from everyone''s faces as they heard the news.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    A little while ago.


    Southwest of Crossroad. Observation Tower.


    "Thank goodness, we blocked the breath attack..."


    Damien let out a sigh of relief.


    He had watched the breath defense process with extreme tension, and fortunately, Crossroad had endured safely.


    Damien had also continuously attempted long-range sniping to block the breath attack, but the distance was too great, and the power of the magic bullets couldn''t reach effectively, making all sniping attempts futile.


    ''Anyway, it''s a relief we blocked the breath attack. Now I can return and...''


    As he thought about preparing for the final showdown, Damien flinched.


    From beyond that distant darkness, Night Bringer''s golden eyes were clearly ''looking'' this way."...?!"


    In the next moment, the eyes of darkness and Far-Sight shed.


    In an instant, the monster''s and human''s gazes intertwined. The eyes that saw the darkness and the eyes that saw the truth collided, sparking at the ends of their sight.


    "So it was you who had been watching me all this time."


    A voice that shouldn''t be heard at this distance.


    The intent of the ck dragon''s will reverberated and struck Damien''s mind.


    "Now it''s time to pay the price."


    "...!"


    When Damien came to his senses, the tangled view had already been released.


    "Something is..."


    "It''s flying towards us!"


    The observers screamed as they discovered something rapidly approaching from the darkness.


    Damien could clearly see what it was.


    "...It''s Night Bringer''s auxiliary heads."


    Swish-!


    Six heads.


    All of Night Bringer''s auxiliary heads were shooting towards the observation tower at a terrifying speed.


    While the ck dragon itself began advancing north again, it had sent only the auxiliary heads to attack this ce.


    It was obvious that these heads were targeting the humans in the observation tower. Damien shouted to the soldiers inside the tower.


    "Everyone, retreat! To the teleport gate, now-!"


    The observation squad''s soldiers began scrambling down the tower.


    But the teleport gate was on the first floor, and they were at the top of the tower.


    It would take a few minutes for everyone to get down the stairs. Meanwhile, Night Bringer''s six auxiliary heads were rocketing towards them.


    ''At this rate...!''


    The heads of the monster were flying like arrows, and the humans were desperately but slowly descending.


    Estimating the speed, Damien grit his teeth. At this rate, they would be caught and killed before everyone could escape.


    ''In that case!''


    Damien picked up the magic gun he had ced on the floor.


    In that case - they had no choice but to fight!


    Click!


    The first shot was [ck Queen].


    The strongest magic gun on earth, the purified Nightmare yer!


    Bang-!


    After extremely quick aiming, the muzzle burst into mes.


    The magic bullet flew with pinpoint uracy, hitting the center of the foremost head.


    Ssh...!


    The leading head, hit between the eyebrows by the magic bullet, sprayed blood in all directions.


    However-


    Growl!


    The leading head grinned with its huge mouth, blood pouring from the hole in its forehead, still flying this way at the same speed.


    ''Not enough?!''


    Damien ground his teeth, donned his thermal armor, and readied the ck Queen again.


    "Then - how about this!"


    Click, click, click-!


    The gun barrel transformed into a long rail, sparking with magical currents.


    Simultaneously, all the bullets from the magazine spun in the air, merged into one, and were fixed onto the rail.


    The Nightmare yer ck Queen was ready to unleash its ultimate attack. Damien''srge brown eyes shed as he pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    Lightning struck.


    The recoil from the shot was so powerful it made the observation tower sway. The brilliant white magic bullet tore through the darkened sky like a beam of light.


    The gigantic magic bullet, shooting like a bolt of lightning, twisted deftly in the air, piercing through the leading head of those flying towards the observation tower-


    And impaling the remaining five heads trailing behind.


    Stter! Ssh...!


    A few seconds after the magic bullet prated, blood spurted from the gaping wounds of all six heads.


    "Raaagh-!"


    All six heads opened their mouths wide, vomiting blood and pain.


    But - they didn''t fall.


    With no more lives to lose and no cores to destroy, the six heads continued their charge. They were now right in front of them.


    ''But the damage is done!''


    The [ck Queen] emitted thick steam from the barrel as Damien discarded the burnt thermal armor.


    He drew the next magic gun.


    ''Finish them off one by one!''


    At the short barrel''s end was a decoration made from a part of the jawbone extracted from Tustivian, the ck dragon''s fang.


    A new weapon crafted bybining an SSR-grade magic core with materials taken from the ck dragon legion.


    A magic gun specialized for closebat, scattering bullets in a shotgun style -


    Named, [Guillotine]!


    Crash-!


    All six heads pushed into the top floor of the observation tower simultaneously.


    The outer wall shattered as the enormous heads of the evil dragon opened wide, snapping to tear and swallow their prey.


    And Damien, waiting, pulled the trigger.


    Bang-!


    A resounding gunshot apanied by a burst of me.


    With only two rounds in its chamber, the shotgun [Guillotine] demonstrated absolute power in such close quarters.


    The foremost head that broke through the wall was shredded to pieces.


    ''These heads have some sort of magic connection at the back of the brain! Night Bringer controls them with this magic...''


    Using Far-Sight, Damien confirmed that the auxiliary heads'' brain areas were connected to the ck dragon''s main body by transparent threads of magic power, and he aimed his shotgun at these connection points, his judgment precise.


    The leading head, with its magic connection shattered, rolled grotesquely on the floor.


    At this moment, the leading auxiliary head was undoubtedly ''dead'' -


    Damien went into stealth mode.


    "...?!"


    The enemy shooter was definitely here.


    But suddenly disappeared from sight. The remaining five auxiliary heads, now inside the observation tower, were confused.


    ''It worked!''


    Damien held his breath among the heads and looked down at the equipment he was wearing.


    [Covert Dawn].


    Damien was still wearing this thin armor set given to him by Ash a long time ago.


    A magic armor that made him invisible each time he killed an enemy. There was a limitation of activation only once every ten minutes, but this one instance of stealth was enough.


    "?!"


    "Urgh...?"


    "Gurr..."


    The five auxiliary heads looked around bewilderedly.


    If it were the main body of the ck dragon, this level of stealth would be detected immediately, revealing Damien''s position.


    But these were dead heads sent here.


    Inferior in every waypared to the main body, they were just auxiliary units following the main body''s orders.


    For a moment, the heads couldn''t detect Damien''s stealth, and in this short gap, Damien prepared thoroughly.


    His ultimate skill - [Duel]!


    ''I''ll unleash everything in this one moment!''


    Whoosh...!


    Damien floated all his magic guns in the air.


    [Cerberus].


    [Woodpecker].


    [Hunter''s Retribution].


    [Venom Fang].


    [Guillotine].


    And reloading [ck Queen] with a [Magic Bullet of Annihtion] created with his magic power, once again!


    Grabbing the handles of the floating magic guns in order as they dropped to eye level, Damien pulled the triggers.


    Bang bang bang bang bang-!


    Handguns, submachine guns, rifles, shotguns, he pulled the triggers of everything in his hands, firing in all directions like a dance.


    In an instant, Damien''s magic bullets rained down like a downpour.


    The five auxiliary heads of the ck dragon were struck by this torrent of magic bullets. The bullets persistently targeted the brains of the monsters, aiming specifically at the points where the controlling magic was connected.


    The ck dragon''s auxiliary heads, pierced, skewered, and torn to shreds, fell one by one with their tongues hanging out.


    Bang...!


    After thest gunshot echoed long.


    "Hah, hah, hah!"


    Damien, on one knee, panted heavily.


    The top floor of the observation tower, battered by the head''s assaults and the barrage of bullets fired from within, was in shambles. It was on the verge of copse.


    No more moving monsters remained on this grotesquely destroyed upper floor.


    Damien grasped his trembling arm, suddenly drained of magic power. He wiped away the cold sweat that drenched his forehead.


    "Ugh..."


    Blood-tears flowed from beneath his bloodshot eyes due to intense concentration. His vision blurred repeatedly, fading in and out.


    ''Still, I finished off all the ck dragon''s auxiliary heads... This gives us an advantage in the uing showdown...''


    Though unintended, he had lured the auxiliary heads and eliminated them individually.


    If the ck dragon''s main body wanted, it could retrieve and resurrect these heads, but it would be a troublesome effort regardless.


    After finally steadying his breath, Damien slowly stood up. He counted the ck dragon''s auxiliary heads lying around him.


    ''One, two, three, four, five...''


    And thest one...


    Damien noticed a hole in the floor.


    Thest head, hit by the magic bullet, had crashed violently into the floor, leaving a trace of its fall to the lower level.


    As Damien staggered to look down, he instinctively felt something and rolled back.


    Crash-!


    Immediately, thest head burst up through the floor, snapping its jaws fiercely. The shattered floor fragments scattered in all directions.


    ''What?! No way, I definitely took it down-''


    As Damien slowly fell back, he saw the back of thest head.


    The part of the brain he had sniped was intact, and the magical thread was still there.


    ''Could it be that the power was insufficient...!''


    He had poured all his magic and bullets to bring down the heads, but one of the guns with lower power must have been mixed in.


    Damien had tried to distribute the bullets urately to take them all down without overkill, but there was a limit.


    Thisst head had been hit repeatedly by [Woodpecker] and [Cerberus] magic bullets, temporarily suppressed but not fatally damaged.


    And now, it began its counterattack against the sniper who had run out of ammunition.


    Crash! Crack! Crash-crack!


    Thest head, back on the top floor of the tower, snapped its jaws ferociously to devour Damien.


    "Grrk?!"


    He crawled backward, but eventually got cornered. Damien gritted his teeth, preparing for death.


    The jaws of thest head snapped together, biting into the top floor''s floor just as -


    Boom-!


    The impact caused the tower to start copsing.


    The crumbling floor gave way, and Damien narrowly avoided the monster''s jaws as he fell below.


    Boom! Boom! Boom-boom-boom...!


    Following the top floor, the entire tower began to copse from top to bottom.


    ''To survive... I have to jump!''


    Amidst the falling building, Damien opened his eyes wide to track the falling debris and pushed off the wall with his foot.


    Leap-!


    Falling through the copsing tower, Damien narrowly avoided therge debris falling from all sides.


    Thest head, closely pursuing Damien, shattered every pir, floor, and stone in its path.


    Despite this, the gap wasn''t closing, so thest head opened its enormous jaws wide. ck magic power gathered between the open jaws.


    "...!"


    Terrified, Damien urgently stretched out his left arm. A small grappling hook shot from his left arm to catch the opposite wall.


    Snap!


    It was an auxiliary device, a grappling hookuncher he had used a long time ago.


    As a sniper, securing shooting angles was important, so he had equipped one for moving positions... and it saved his life.


    Whirr!


    Following the line connected to the grappling hook, Damien''s body sharply changed trajectory.


    "Grrr!"


    Though he was battered by falling wood fragments and ss shards, he managed to dodge to the opposite side.


    And where Damien had originally been falling, thest head spewed ck magical mes.


    Whoosh-


    Boom!


    The observation tower, barely maintaining its shape, exploded.


    Damien shielded his head with both arms as he dodged to the side. By sheer luck, there was a window.


    Crash-!


    Thrown out of the tower through the shattered ss, Damien shot the grappling hook back towards the tower with his left arm.


    Snap! Whirr!


    The hook caught on a stone wall, which cracked deeply. But Damien didn''t care.


    The ground was already near. If he could just slow his fall, it would be enough.


    Damien''s body, flying back towards the tower, crashed into the first-floor wall.


    Thud-!


    "Argh...!"


    He tried to offset the impact with his barely raised magic power, but the shock was tremendous.


    Even though the tower wasn''t that high, he had fallen from the top, and to slow his fall, he had hooked himself and crashed into the wall.


    His left arm, attached to the grappling hookuncher, was torn and shredded, and he couldn''t move his shoulder, possibly dislocated.


    ''Still, I''m alive...''


    Gritting his teeth, Damien struggled to his feet.


    ''Now, to the teleport gate...!''


    And then.


    Boom-!


    Thest head that emerged from the copsed tower smashed the teleport gate installed at the tower''s entrance.


    Seeing the fragments of the magic stones flying everywhere, Damien''s face went nk. Thest head grinned wickedly at the sight of Damien.


    "Ah..."


    Damien''s legs gave out, and he slumped to the ground.


    The pain he hadn''t realized before now surged through his entire body.


    ''It''s over...''


    He realized that everything was truly over.


    Sensing its prey''s despair, thest head leisurely crossed the air and slowly approached.


    Damien watched quietly as his end came closer.


    Thud.


    At that moment.


    Something touched the tips of his weakened right hand.


    Looking down nkly, it was the handgun-style magic gun Cerberus. One of the three barrels was half-broken, rolling on the floor beside him.


    "��"


    With a trembling hand, Damien grasped the gun.


    With thest remaining thread of his magic power, he loaded a magic bullet, then ced the muzzle under his chin.


    Better to end it cleanly himself than be mocked and killed by the monster.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Was it because his heart was pounding too hard?


    It felt like the ground beneath him was shaking violently.


    Damien swallowed a dry gulp that tasted of blood.


    "��"


    He just had to pull the trigger and find peace.


    But... the courage...


    "Grrk..."


    The courage to take his own life didn''te easily.


    Tears welled up in Damien''srge brown eyes.


    Boom, rumble...!


    The sound of the world shaking and copsing echoed.


    The gaping mouth of thest head approached right in front of him. Its moist, unpleasant warmth enveloped Damien''s blood-soaked body.


    Damien closed his eyes. He grit his teeth.


    And, mustering thest bit of courage he had, he tightened his finger on the trigger.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Crossroad. cksmith.


    "...Really? Even Damien went missing during the mission."


    Lucas, who was checking his equipment, spoke coldly.


    "We''ll have to fight without Damien''s sniper support. Got it."


    "...Is that all you have to say?"


    Evangeline asked in a trembling voice.


    "Damien is missing. Our Damien. And yet, how can you be so..."


    "We''re in a situation where we''ve lost thirty thousand soldiers, Evangeline."


    Lucas replied in a t voice as he polished the armor in front of him."The Duchess of Bringar is also missing, and even our Lord is missing. One more sniper going missing won''t make things exceptionally worse."


    "Sir!"


    As Evangeline started to cry, Lucas let out a quiet sigh.


    "...Above all, it''s not death, but disappearance."


    "What?"


    "Our Lord, the Duchess, and Damien, none of their deaths have been confirmed."


    Lucas''s stiff voice softened, if only slightly.


    "He''s Damien, the one who sees the farthest and the most urately among us. He''ll know the path ahead."


    "..."


    "So let''s prepare well for the battle ahead."


    In truth, Lucas had already abandoned all hope.


    He believed that Damien, Dusk Bringar, Ash... all those who were missing were probably already dead. It was far more likely that way.


    Lucas was not the type to believe in false hopes. He faced reality and prepared for what was toe.


    But he also knew that those who remained needed hope to keep moving until the end.


    Thud!


    Having finished polishing the armor, Lucas looked back at Evangeline. Seeing his cold expression, Evangeline''s shoulders trembled.


    "Evangeline, stay on the city wall."


    "What? But!"


    "The special forces are already formed and trained. Continue defending the main stronghold."


    Evangeline still had a human face. She was not ready to step into hell.


    On the other hand, Lucas and the special forces had trained together for the past few days and were ready to face death.


    Lucas neededrades who could deal a fatal blow to the ck dragon and willingly die. Evangeline was not one of them.


    "..."


    And if, by any chance, the special forces managed to defeat the ck dragon...


    Someone needed to stay behind to continue holding this front, to take responsibility for this world.


    That''s why Lucas wanted to leave Evangeline behind.


    Turning back to his gear, Lucas started gathering the remaining equipment. Evangeline, who had been holding back her words, reached out towards Lucas''s back.


    "Don''t..."


    Evangeline''s fingertips gently touched Lucas''s back.


    "Don''t go too far away, sir..."


    "..."


    "If you disappear too, then, I..."


    "Evangeline."


    Lucas swallowed the words he was about to say.


    He gathered his equipment and left the cksmith.


    "Let''s get ready. The decisive battle is near."


    "..."


    Watching Lucas''s receding figure, Evangeline slowly lowered her head.


    In a crumbling world, people''s hearts were also breaking.


    ''Commander...''


    Evangeline closed her eyes tightly, longing for themander who wouldn''t return.


    ''Please...e back before everything ends...''


    She knew it was all a vain hope.


    But still, if it were him, maybe...


    ***


    Crossroad. Ruined warehouse district.


    As she was examining the items in the only remaining warehouse with the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, Serenade heard footsteps and turned around.


    She was startled to see who had entered the warehouse.


    "Your Majesty...!"


    The person who entered was Emperor Traha and his aide.


    Serenade and the members of the guild all knelt on one knee in unison.


    "Long live the great Emperor! We greet the Supreme Ruler of the Empire."


    "Rise. This is not the time for formalities."


    Waving off the formalities, Traha examined the items piled up in the warehouse and stroked his chin.


    "I came to verify after receiving your report. These items are indeed..."


    After a moment of contemtion, Traha nodded and looked at Serenade.


    "I n to take a gamble in the final battle."


    Serenade''s eyes widened as she kept her head bowed.


    "This is thest strategy Ash left behind, the final gamble."


    "..."


    "I intend to stake everything on this. Can you help me?"


    Serenade knelt on one knee again. Everyone in the guild followed suit in unison.


    "If that is yourmand, Your Majesty, and the will left by the Crown Prince, I will follow it to the end."


    After observing the steely determination in Serenade''s silver eyes, Traha smirked.


    ''Leaving behind such a fine daughter-inw, and nning to be a guest who never returns, Ash...?''


    Traha nced up at the pitch-ck sky.


    ''Without even providing an answer to the trials I set?''


    But the prodigal son remained silent.


    With a bitter smile, the Emperor extended his hand forward andmanded.


    "Very well, there is no time! Begin the work immediately!"


    ***


    Time passed mercilessly, but in a world where only night remained, time no longer held much meaning.


    People forgot the flow of time. They could only guess that it was midnight by the deepening darkness of the sky.


    About three days had passed since the ck dragon''s arrival.


    Crossroad. On the southern wall.


    Thud...


    Thud...


    Thud...


    Something massive was slowly approaching from beyond the southern ins, shaking the ground.


    On the wall lined with torches, heroes and soldiers preparing for the final battle gulped nervously.


    Thud...!


    The approaching thing, with a thunderous roar, seemed more like an endless wall of darkness pushing in, rather than an evil dragon.


    The south, covered and obscured by the wall of darkness, was no longer visible.


    A high and thick fog-like shroud advanced, constricting their view, making people feel as if the end of the world was materializing anding closer.


    Breathing became difficult.


    "..."


    Lucas and the heroes of the special forces stood silently at the edge of the wall, watching as the world''s end drew nearer.


    Lucas meticulously observed the state of their enemy.


    Night Bringer, having expanded and proliferated significantly since theyst met at the Lake Kingdom just three days ago, also bore a distinct wound.


    ''A scar.''


    A clear sword mark was left on the chest of the slowly crawling Night Bringer.


    A dazzling wound crossed the giant ck dragon''s chest diagonally, as if light had pierced through it.


    On the massive body of the beast made of night, the wound emitted a subtle glow.


    Thanks to this light, they could sense the presence of the enemy moving in the deep darkness.


    ''That light, is it Nameless...? Is it rted to the pir of light from a few days ago?''


    Additionally, there wererge and small scars etched all over Night Bringer''s enormous body.


    These scars proved that the dragon''s advance had not been smooth, that there was resistance from humans trying to bring down the beast.


    However, despite all the resistance, the monster had finally reached Crossroad.


    "Sir Lucas. I don''t see any of its six auxiliary heads."


    "..."


    "Did it hide them somewhere? Or..."


    Lucas squinted his eyes.


    ording to reports, the ck dragon''s auxiliary heads had attacked the observation tower where Damien was.


    Could it be... that Damien had taken down all those heads?


    ''You''ve done well, Damien.''


    Lucas''s clenched fist tightened with resolve.


    ''Wait, I too, we too... will do what we must.''


    As he red at the advancing figure of Night Bringer, Lucas turned around. Behind him stood the heroes of the special forces, lined up and waiting.


    Avengers who had honed their hatred to y the ck dragon.


    Lucas did not speak a word to the heroes of the special forces. Language no longer held any meaning for them.


    Instead, he looked at the defensive troops on the wall and nodded.


    "Then, everyone. Good luck."


    The defensive troops, heroes, and soldiers with pale faces nodded back.


    The n was simple.


    While the defensive troops on the wall distracted the ck dragon, the special forces would approach Night Bringer and finish it off.


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    Finally, Night Bringer reached the end of the southern ins.


    The ck dragon grinned wickedly, its huge maw lifting in a sinister smile, and its golden eyes gleamed with malice.


    He seemed to be preparing its most powerful attack, [Forged Night].


    Despite the absence of its auxiliary heads, the dragon, having absorbed all the night it could, appeared unfazed.


    That wasn''t all.


    Various spells were being loaded with geometric patterns around the dragon''s head, and the feathers on its wide-spread wings were ready to be fired.


    "Prepare for defense!"


    In response, the defensive line alsopleted their preparations.


    Led by Junior, the mages readied their defensive spells, and the hastily repaired artifacts each glowed brightly.


    Standing on the wall, ready to block [Forged Night] and the breath attack, was the Scalian.


    Next to him was the defensive artifact [Shining Dark], made from Ipian''s magic core, and... Violet, with a tense expression, mounted on Parekian.


    The Scalian nced at the special forces and smirked.


    "A brilliant n."


    The biggest issue when facing the ck dragon was this: its powerful interceptive measures would stop them before they even got close.


    The knights and cavalry that had gone to kill the ck dragon were mostly intercepted and killed before they could even touch its body.


    This was also the biggest problem for the special forces aiming to kill the ck dragon.


    They needed to approach with minimal casualties, but whatever method they used, they were likely to be wiped out before reaching it.


    But Lilly had found a way.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    Standing in front of the neatly lined-up special forces, Lilly cautiously asked as she adjusted the artifact in front of her.


    The artifact, [Start Over!].


    Thisrge golden metal te, when an opponent was reflected within its frame, could forcibly teleport the entire body captured within.


    The ce where the monster first appeared when viewed from the Crossroad stronghold. Using Ash''s terminology, the wave start point. The end of the southern in of the Crossroad stronghold.


    Depending on its usage, it could serve as a time-buying measure to push the monster that had approached near the walls back to the end of the in.


    Lilly reversed the idea here.


    What if, instead of targeting the enemy with this artifact... they targeted their allies?


    Wouldn''t it be possible to teleport all allies captured within the frame to the end of the southern in?


    Alchemists researched the artifact and verified the theory, leading to the n''s establishment.


    When the northbound ck dragon reached the end of the southern in of the Crossroad. When its gaze turned towards the walls of Crossroad and it unleashed its attack.


    Assassins holding the tools to kill the beast would teleport above its head.


    Without giving it a chance to intercept, they would approach Night Bringer closely and unleash all their weapons on it...


    And kill it.


    These were beings that could be crushed to death with a single gesture from the beast, but they could at least pierce its wounds with the sharpened ends of their weapons.


    Kill it before dying��such a simple n.


    Gooooo-!


    Night Bringerpleted its attack stance. In a few seconds, this wall would be engulfed in mes.


    Lilly, calmly watching the ck dragon and timing it, muttered softly.


    "Somehow, it feels like I''m taking amemorative portrait before deployment."


    "..."


    "So, my old friends. Make sure... toe back and check how your faces turned out."


    After looking at herrades heading into the jaws of death, Lilly barely managed to smile with trembling lips.


    "Three, two, one��smile!"


    Kwoooosh!


    [Forged Night] and all sorts of spells and feather bombardments from the ck dragon rushed towards the wall simultaneously.


    Click-!


    At the same time, the artifact [Start Over!] was activated.


    The special forces heroes vanished from the wall as if by magic, and in the next moment, they were teleported precisely into the air above the ck dragon.


    "...?!"


    Night Bringer, pouring its attack towards the Crossroad wall, was bewildered by this unexpected situation and simultaneously raised the corners of its mouth in amusement.


    Swiiish-!


    Descending rapidly from the snowy sky towards the ground dragon, none of the special forces heroes were smiling.


    With eyes dry from blood tears, and faces ckened with death, they gripped their weapons tightly, diving down to kill their foe.


    Nightmare yer and Dragon yer wielders, their bodies dyed in dark shadows, fell, honing their hatred and resentment.


    Leading them was Lucas.


    "Haaaah...!"


    He was already more beast than man.


    Under his wind-tousled golden hair, his icy blue eyes gleamed like those of a predator in the dead of night.


    In his right hand, Lucas gripped the [Bestowed Sword], and in his left, [Excannibal].


    Swoosh...!


    The [Bestowed Sword] formed a de of light, flickering unstably,


    Boom-!


    while [Excannibal] roared, releasing dark magic in all directions.


    The bandages wrapped around his arm due to burns tore apart, revealing his left arm, ck magic running through it like veins.


    "Aaaahhh-!"


    Simultaneously, the ultimate skill [Divine Descent] activated.


    A dazzling aura erupted from Lucas''s entire body.


    The usual golden aura mixed wildly with the ck aura of the cursed sword and the unique blue aura of his beast transformation.


    This chaotic aura gathered into a circr halo behind Lucas,


    whoosh-!


    In the next moment, Lucas shot down faster than anyone else.


    A knight who had abandoned his humanity to kill the monster screamed.


    "I''ll kill youuu!"


    Watching the avengers descending like meteors towards him, Night Bringer''s huge maw twisted into a wide grin.


    And so, the decisive battle began.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    "Charge!"


    With eyes wide open, ck magic flowed from them, and his long beard fluttered in the raging wind. Tower Lord Dearmudin shouted.


    "It��s time to bring divine punishment upon him!"


    As Dearmudin''s robe, the Dragon yer [Old Phoenix] made from the Wingian''s magic core, spread its wings wide, ck magic wings sprouted on the backs of all the descending allied heroes.


    By embracing the darkness of the equipment, they had enhanced their abilities to the point where they could temporarily bestow the power of flight on everyone, surpassing mere group flight.


    Screeeeeech-!


    Among the heroes scattered and descending, Torkel activated the awakening ability of his helmet, the Nightmare yer [Original Sin].


    "Each to your optimal positions...!"


    Then, the entire battlefield''s view was shared in the minds of all the heroes in the special task force, and they also sensed the best points for their attacks.Torkel had been in charge of fieldmand from the beginning.


    Commander Lucas had anticipated going berserk, while Torkel''s Nightmare yer [Original Sin] emitted darkness but made the wearer more calm andposed.


    ''Is it reflecting the nature of the Goblin God-King?''


    He couldn''t know, and there was no time to know. He had to focus on the battle about to unfold.


    And, calmness andposure were only up to the point before blood was shed.


    As the ck dragon approached and the smell of the burning battlefield was detected, Torkel''s mind heated up like never before.


    Kill, plunder, burn.


    Those monsters that harmed oldrades, the Saintess, and Ash... all of them!


    "Commencebat-!"


    Torkel shouted as he thrust his shield forward.


    Night Bringer''s body, fused with the night, rose like a de to intercept the heroes, but Torkel intercepted all those attacks with his shield, body, hands, and teeth.


    In that gap, the heroes spread their wings and plummeted towards their respective attack points.


    Sssshhh!


    Lucas, at the forefront, shed the neck of Night Bringer with his dual swords, followed by Verdandi, whonded softly beside him, raising the dagger in her hand.


    Dragon yer, [Isagum].


    The tip of this dagger spewed green magic power mixed with ck like mes.


    "You''ve taken too much from me."


    Following her beloved sister, now even the only friend she could fully trust...


    Under Verdandi''s wide-open eyes, blood tears flowed. Verdandi shed the glowing green dagger downward.


    sh-!


    Simultaneously, the green magic light mixed with ck red up like mes.


    A vortex of magic power, protruding like a breath attack, pierced into Night Bringer''s body.


    Then Kellibey roared.


    "My son! And the young prince who was like a son to me...!"


    From the air, Kellibey hurled the [Steadfast Superstition] he was holding downward.


    The huge Siren statue that fell struck the back of the ck dragon like a massive nail. And Kellibey, gripping a massive war hammer, descended onto it��


    He swung the hammer at the statue.


    "Give it back, you monstrous bastard-!"


    Crunch!


    Like a chisel hit by a hammer, the giant statue embedded itself into Night Bringer''s body, causing a spray of blood everywhere.


    "..."


    A beatter, Kun descended quietly with his eyes closed.


    The days spent on this frontline with Ash shed by.


    The brother he buried with his own hands.


    And Yun, who faintly smiled and lost consciousness again...


    "..."


    Kun''s deep eyes opened.


    He made up his mind.


    "...Take it, ancestors."


    To give his body to the nightmare.


    If he had given it sooner, he might have protected Ash. But it was toote now.


    So... he decided to protect the lives of the precious ones still remaining.


    Even if it meant thrusting his soul and body into the mire of corruption...


    "In exchange for taking my body, protect this world, and Yun..."


    The rest of the words did note out properly.


    His eyes turned red and ck, and an evil voice fully transformed seeped out through his wide-open mouth.


    "Don''t worry, leave everything to me."


    Ancestor of the Leaf Tribe, the grandmaster of Maple Leaf Fist.


    Lycanthrope. The Beast of G��vaudan. Wolf King��


    Lunared.


    The remaining nightmare thoughts inside the Nightmare yer [Full Moonlight Killer] finally took over the descendant''s bodypletely.


    "Kya-hahaha! This sensation! This air! The smell of death filling the whole world...!"


    The Full Moonlight Killer, having obtained a perfect body and reappearing in the mortal world,ughed wildly.


    "I will kill you all! I will devour you all! All, all, all! I will crush you all under my feet!"


    With red eyes glinting, Lunared red at the approaching Night Bringer.


    "To do that, it starts with you! ck Dragon... this world is mine! Get lost-!"


    After infusing magic power into all his muscles, making them swell, he twisted his fists in the air, wrapping his entire body in silver-red and ck magic.


    "Heart-Severing Wind Wolf!"


    The Wolf King unleashed his self-created secret art.


    Thooom!


    The middle of the ck Dragon''s back, where the werewolf''s fist struck, began to copse as if a giant crater was forming.


    Following this, the other heroes each unleashed their darkness.


    "cken."


    The ck mage Chain bit down on the dragon bone spike given to him.


    This spike was also a powerful Dragon yer, imbued with grudges and curses, and thus functioned as a sacrificial vessel for ck magic.


    Ssshhh!


    The chains wrapped around Chain''s body vanished as if evaporating, and Chain stabbed the spike into his freed limbs.


    "Even cker...!"


    Then, from Chain''s limb wounds, instead of blood, darkness flowed out and soon transformed into giant limbs made of ck magic power.


    Ultimate skill, [Darker Than ck].


    Wielding the massive ck giant limbs freely, Chain struck downward with his fist.


    Rumble-!


    Unable to withstand it, Night Bringer''s hind legs buckled to the ground.


    "Until now, I couldn''t use this sword technique because there was no sword or body to endure it, and no understanding of sword principles..."


    Beside him, the blind swordsman Nobody slowly drew his ck sword.


    This Dragon yer, made from Ipian''s bones, had its de thoroughly soaked in Ipian''s ck blood.


    The inside of the scabbard, also made from Ipian''s bones, was filled with this blood.


    "Finally, I get to use it."


    Nobody grasped the scabbard with his left hand and, with his right hand holding the sword in reverse grip, slowly drew the de to its full length,


    ng-!


    In the blink of an eye, he sheathed the sword back in its scabbard.


    The blood that had sloshed inside the scabbard sttered everywhere, and in the next moment.


    Thud-!


    The massive tail of Night Bringer, charging straight at Nobody, was cut clean off.


    "Khehehe...!"


    As he passed through the severed tail, Nobodyughed.


    Ultimate skill, [One Kill].


    The nameless sh he usually used was just an imitation of this.


    It was a self-destructive technique that guaranteed to cut the opponent but broke the sword and took the user''s life, which Nobody could not use with his original ability, thus it was sealed away.


    But with the curse contained in this ck sword and his body fully epting the darkness... he used it recklessly, drawing out its incredible power.


    Crack-!


    As the forbidden technique exacted its price, a sound of something breaking echoed from deep within Nobody''s soul.


    But Nobody didn''t care and drew his sword once more.


    "Burn..."


    Still circling in the air with wings spread, Dearmudin summoned a massive pir of fire, engulfing Night Bringer''s entire body.


    "Instead of the young, let an old man like me burn and die with you, ancient dragon-!"


    Dearmudin''s mes, heavily mixed with darkness, were already indistinguishable from ck mes. The fire licked at the entire body of the evil dragon.


    And while the heroes of the special task force were cutting and crushing Night Bringer''s body all over��


    Thud!


    Lucas was charging.


    Like a beast, using both arms and legs, he ran up the ck Dragon''s body, climbed towards its neck, and aimed for the massive head.


    "Haaa-!"


    Roaring, Lucas wildly swung the swords clinging to both his hands.


    Wherever he passed, sword marks were etched, and Night Bringer''s body split apart, spraying blood everywhere.


    Lucas, with fiercely blue eyes shing, sliced the monster''s body as if he could not bear the overwhelming hatred.


    The armor [ck Scales] Lucas was equipped with had already proliferated and covered his entire body like scales.


    Lucas could no longer tell.


    Whether he was human, beast, or monster. If he could even be called anything at all.


    ��It doesn��t matter.��


    Because it didn''t matter what he was.


    Whether he was a sword, a beast, or vengeance, it didn��t matter at all.


    Because there was nothing he desired but to kill the enemy before him and end it all together.


    ��Nothing else...��


    As he ran forward, screaming, just forward, Lucas thought this.


    Yes, he...


    - is a dream.


    Because there was no longer any other dream.


    So��


    - I might not be an emperor, but my dream is to be the coolest man in the world.


    ...Suddenly.


    A memory shed through his mind.


    A boy with beautiful ck hair from a very young age.


    At their first meeting... smiling brightly, he had said this.


    - So, you, who will be my guard, must be the coolest knight in the world.


    Abruptly.


    A single drop of blue me trickled down Lucas��s cheek, drenched in the blood of the evil dragon.


    "...Ugh."


    His tightly shut mouth,


    "Ahhhhhhh-!"


    Roared again.


    It sounded like both a sob and a scream. Lucas, running like a beast, climbed all the way up Night Bringer''s neck��


    And reached the giant head of Night Bringer.


    "Impressive."


    Night Bringer turned his long neck to face Lucas directly and offered praise.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lucas charged.


    His dual swords, imbued with light and darkness, crossed in an X shape, tracing a long arc in the air.


    Slice-!


    The giant neck of the monster was cleanly cut.


    The severed head spun in the air, spraying blood everywhere, then fell straight down.


    Thud, crash-!


    Ssh...!


    Standing before the tall, severed neck of the ck dragon, drenched in the spurting monster''s blood, Lucas watched the head roll down and muttered quietly.


    "...Paid back."


    His hands, gripping the swords too tightly, trembled. Lucas barely managed to hold onto the sword handle as his strength gave way.


    "My lord''s revenge..."


    Lucas exhaled deeply, trying to clear his foggy consciousness, and looked straight ahead.


    While the special task force executed their surprise attack, Night Bringer had continued attacking Crossroad��s main castle without pause.


    It wasn��t a long time. During that period, the special task force had seeded in their mission...


    But Night Bringer had also managed to attack sessfully.


    The southern wall of Crossroad, swept by night and bombardment, was copsing, torn to shreds.


    Watching the horrifying sight, Lucas swallowed hard.


    ��Still, we did it...��


    The wall was horribly destroyed, but they had seeded in killing the ck dragon.


    They had prevented the apocalypse. Above all, they avenged Ash.


    So...


    "Is this all?"


    It was at that moment.


    Hearing the calm voice, Lucas felt as if all the blood drained from his body.


    Rumble...


    Slowly, it was rising again.


    The severed head of Night Bringer.


    Just like the auxiliary heads it had previously wielded, despite being severed, it calmly floated in the air, looked Lucas in the eye, and spoke nonchntly.


    "You have taken the wrong path."


    "W-What..."


    "Going ��that way,�� you can never defeat me."


    Before the retreating Lucas, Night Bringer leisurely reattached the severed head to his neck.


    Slurp, slurp...


    The night that gathered from all sides covered the wound, and the next moment, as if the wound had never existed, Night Bringer was whole again.


    "Embracing darkness to kill the darkness... it wouldn''t have been a bad choice in ordinary circumstances."


    Night Bringer��s entire body, which had been crushed, cut, and severed by the special task force��s deadly attack, merged with the surrounding night and waspletely restored.


    "But you chose the wrong opponent. I am already the night itself of this world."


    "..."


    "No matter how much you forge the de of revenge with hatred and resentment, if its source is darkness... how is it any different from spilling ink into a ckke?"


    Night Bringer smirked.


    "Your darkness can never reach the depths of my night."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Lucas couldn''t move.


    In fact, he hadn''te here expecting to win from the start.


    He never thought he could defeat this mighty foe.


    He just wanted to pierce this monster''s heart with his sword and inflict as much pain as possible.


    Just as his master had bled, he wanted this monster to experience the same agony.


    But now he knew.


    His sword, forged from darkness, couldn''t harm this dragon, who was darkness itself.


    ''Not only can I not win... I can''t even put up a fight.''


    Realizing the hopeless gap between them, Lucas stood frozen like a statue.And as if losing interest in Lucas, Night Bringer slowly turned his head back towards Crossroad.


    "Keep bombarding me with those attacks that won''t even reach, you futile avengers."


    The rest of the special task force heroes kept attacking Night Bringer''s body, but he didn''t care at all.


    "In the meantime, I''ll destroy your world."


    Night Bringer sneered quietly and prepared his next attack.


    The dragon''s eyes glowed, and the surrounding atmosphere ominously fluctuated. Darkness, magic, bombardment, and roars loaded one after another.


    "...No."


    Lucas reached out btedly towards the ck dragon.


    "Stop-!"


    But Night Bringer,pletely unconcerned by Lucas''s desperate shouts and swings of his sword, began unleashing all his attack methods towards Crossroad.


    ***


    Boom-boom-boom-boom-!


    All the bombardments Night Bringer unleashed hit Crossroad''s walls directly.


    The barrier went down, and all artifacts sparked with electricity and shut down.


    The wizards'' magical barriers melted away, the priests'' holy protection shattered, and the spirits summoned by the spirit masters disappeared.


    The reinforced walls crumbled, copsed, and fell. Knights and soldiers holding shields fell one after another from above.


    The fall of Crossroad was only a matter of time.


    The end of the human world was also just a matter of time.


    "Grrr...!"


    The central part of the southern wall.


    Here, Scalian was desperately enduring the [Forged Night] his father was unleashing.


    The surrounding wall had already been swept away by the raging night, leaving no trace, and only the area where Scalian was physically receiving the attacks barely maintained its form.


    Crack! Crunch! Boom-!


    But even that was reaching its limit.


    Scalian, with his own defensive abilities and the artifact [Shining Dark] made from Ipian''s core, was holding back the [Forged Night], but he was visibly being pushed backpared to before.


    Night Bringer had already finished assimting with all the world''s night, and its output was beyondprehension. It was a miracle he had held out this long.


    "My father... is really furious, isn''t he...!"


    Repeating the cycle of receiving attacks and regenerating above his scales, Scalian muttered wearily.


    Beneath the body of the oriental-style dragon, the scales that had been peeled off and broken formed a mound.


    "Aaah! Lord Dragon!"


    Not far away, Violet screamed.


    Violet was hiding behind Parekian, who, despite having significant defensive power, was also getting damaged and reddened under the continuous bombardment of Night Bringer.


    But without retreating an inch, Parekian firmly protected Violet. Of course, Violet was already in a state of near-death regardless.


    "Shouldn''t we use ''that method'' we prepared...!"


    "No!"


    Scalian rejected firmly.


    "That method is not for escaping a crisis, it''s a means to achieve victory... It only has meaning if used at the final, decisive moment!"


    "But!"


    As a ck magic spell passed by, turning one side of the wall to ashes, Violet muttered tearfully.


    "If this continues, we''re all going to die...!"


    "...Grr!"


    Ripppp!


    The [Forged Night] came crashing down like waves, scraping away all the scales on Scalian''s upper body.


    Despite the excruciating pain, Scalian endured. But unfortunately, the artifact beside him couldn''t.


    Crackle, crackle...


    Boom!


    Unable to withstand Night Bringer''s darknessshing like a whip, the artifact [Shining Dark] shattered into pieces.


    And the moment the support of [Shining Dark] vanished, Scalian couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Argh...!"


    Scalian, who had been shed by the sharp night, copsed, spewing blood from his entire body.


    Defeating the guardian who had protected the wall until now, the [Forged Night] surged to scorch the entire southern wall.


    At that moment, Scalian sensed the fall of Crossroad.


    The fortress would copse, and all the humans fighting on the walls would vanish. The world would be engulfed inplete darkness...


    But it wasn''t.


    "Euraiyaa-!"


    The shield knight representing Crossroad.


    Evangeline Cross leaped forward with her shield, intercepting the onught of the [Forged Night].


    des of night rained down on Evangeline''s shield.


    The ice on the Cross family''s shield shattered, and the white armor [Snow White] she wore was torn apart from the outer edges.


    "Groooaah!"


    But Evangeline endured, roaring.


    She knew well.


    The moment she allowed this attack, the southern wall, Crossroad, and the human world... would all end.


    So,


    "I will... protect it...!"


    Even while coughing up blood, Evangeline extended her shield andnce forward.


    With the [Damage Save] of the raised shield, she absorbed the darkness, and with the [Damage Payback] of thence in her other hand, she spewed it back out, countering the surging darkness.


    The [Forged Night] was a decisive skill of the ck dragon that could not be blocked without special blessings or devices.


    Evangeline, using her unique magical operation mechanism, blocked it for a very brief moment, but indeed, single-handedly.


    But the miracle was short-lived.


    When the moment of [Forged Night] ended, Evangeline copsed in ce, bleeding from her entire body.


    "Ah..."


    The shattered shield fell to pieces on the ground, and the beautiful armor cracked wide open.


    The night that hadn''t been fully blocked veered off, slicing through the wall like tofu.


    Boom, boom, boom...!


    The cleanly sliced wall crumbled and fell in a cloud of dust.


    ...


    Evangeline turned her blood-soaked, trembling face around to survey the surroundings.


    The central part of the southern wall, which had taken the direct hit of the ''Forged Night'', was scorched beyond recognition.


    Flutter...


    Only one g remained.


    Behind Evangeline, a single ck g, symbolizing the World Guardian Front, fluttered pitifully in the winter wind, torn to shreds.


    Looking up at the ck g fluttering behind her, tears filled Evangeline''s green eyes.


    ''All those days...''


    From the distant southern field, Night Bringer opened hisrge mouth. The atmosphere trembled as he gathered his breath.


    He seemed to be aiming to finish this fortress city with that dreadful breath.


    ''All our battles...''


    Evangeline''s gaze, which had been staring nkly at the ck dragon, slowly fell.


    ''Are ending so vainly.''


    Evangeline quietly closed her eyes.


    There was no anger. There was no sorrow.


    She was just tired and exhausted from fighting for so long.


    So now...


    At least for thest moment, she wanted toy everything down and restfortably...


    - Life is short. Don��t regret and waste it to the fullest?


    Then,


    Someone''s words echoed in her mind.


    "..."


    Evangeline slowly opened her eyes again.


    And she gripped her shield tightly, which had lost all its outer parts, leaving only the handle.


    Clenching her teeth, her emerald eyes shining, she put strength into her kneeling legs.


    Not yet.


    To let go, iming she had done everything she could, was not eptable yet... This life wasn''t over.


    ''To avoid regrets...!''


    Even if only a few seconds remained.


    ''To live as I want, I will waste it dly...!''


    Resolving to fight until the veryst moment, Evangeline raised her head.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the sky.


    "Announcing."


    Tired, haggard, and hoarse.


    "This is the..."


    The voice of a man that everyone on this frontline had longed for.


    "...World''s frontline."


    With a sh-!


    Following the man''s magical incantation, a wall of magic blossomed in the air like a bud.


    The geometric gray magic wall filled the sky in front of Crossroad,yer uponyer.


    Right above it.


    Aaaaaah-!


    Night Bringer''s breath poured down.


    The pitch-ck breath of fire surged, poised to engulf the entire world.


    But the magical barrier, though melting, continued to merge and endure.


    When the breath, which felt like an eternity, finally ended, the magic barrier still stood intact before Crossroad, having withstood the attack.


    Thud...


    Next, a man descended from the sky with a smooth motion,nding on the wall.


    "..."


    Evangeline blinked nkly, unable toprehend the situation.


    The man standing before her, with his back to her, looked just like the man who hade alone to rescue her from her father''s vi long ago.


    "Senior?"


    Evangeline mumbled involuntarily.


    Then,


    "...Sorry."


    The man turned around.


    "I��m veryte."


    "...!"


    Evangeline''s shoulders trembled.


    It was undoubtedly the man she knew.


    The man who had caused everyone in this castle to weep in sorrow for days, unable to sleep with hatred and resentment for the monsters that had taken him.


    But the man before her was no longer the same. Evangeline could sense it instinctively.


    Wearing a ck chain coat, his entire body wrapped in ancient, tattered bandages beneath it. His disheveled ck hair framing startlingly vivid golden eyes...


    No longer human, exuding a divine aura.


    With a pale face and a sad smile, somehow looking both older and younger...


    Evangeline cautiously asked,


    "Are you... really my senior?"


    "..."


    The man did not answer.


    He simply looked at Evangeline and the others on the wall with a fond gaze.


    "...Haha."


    Evangelineughed hollowly.


    It didn''t matter. Whether this man was really her senior or a vision reflected in themp of her life. Either way.


    "Senior. Do you remember?"


    She spoke honestly.


    The words she had wanted to say ever since he disappeared. Disjointed and sudden, but.


    If she didn��t say them now, she felt she would never get another chance.


    "You always praised me as the world''s greatest shield knight. But now I know. My shield... is too small."


    "..."


    "Before that giant monster, before this vast world, there''s so little I can protect with this small shield. What I can do is really insignificant."


    Comrades.


    The wall.


    The city.


    The world.


    Nothing could be properly protected with this small shield. After losing the man she wanted to protect, Evangeline realized painfully.


    How small and insignificant she was.


    "Look."


    Evangeline turned around. On the crumbled wall, all she had protected was a torn, fluttering ck g.


    "In the end, all I could protect... is just this one tattered g..."


    "...That��s enough."


    The man knelt before Evangeline, meeting her gaze, and smiled faintly.


    "Thank you. You��ve protected it wonderfully."


    "..."


    Evangeline blinked nkly.


    What?


    What exactly had she protected?


    Without further exnation, the man walked to the torn ck g pping pitifully.


    He took the g, carefully tying it to the empty gpole he held.


    Now, bing the g bearer, waving the ck g, the man stood at the edge of the wall and looked back.


    "..."


    On the wall, below the wall.


    Everyone still breathing looked at him with faces of disbelief.


    "Thank you for guarding this ce for so long, everyone."


    The man smiled.


    "Now it��s time for a counterattack."


    ***


    Crossroad��s southern end. The edge of the field.


    Under Night Bringer��s feet.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Lucas, who had tumbled down to the ground from Night Bringer''s height, was covered in blood.


    Despite struggling desperately to stop Night Bringer, it was all in vain.


    The creature had relentlessly unleashed the night upon Crossroad, and finally prepared that hateful breath again.


    Lucas had thrown his whole body to block the breath, but after being shredded by the knife-like night, he had rolled off the ck dragon��s body.


    Ultimately, Lucas, who had fallen to the ground at the monster''s feet, trembled in pain as the sound of the breath attack reached his ears.


    Boom!


    "..."


    Staring at the dirt, Lucas squeezed his eyes shut.


    Crossroad must have been destroyed.


    In the end, he achieved nothing.


    He failed to protect the world, to avenge his lord. He failed at everything.


    ''Ah.''


    Everything was over...


    Just as Lucas, forehead pressed to the dirt, shook slightly, he heard a voice from the front.


    "You said you��d be the greatest knight in the world..."


    Unexpectedly.


    "Why are you staggering around here looking like a mad dog, Guard?"


    "...?"


    Lucas slowly raised his head.


    Through his blood- and dirt-covered hair, he first saw the intact Crossroad...


    And from that direction, a man flew lightly andnded in front of him.


    "Ah...?"


    A foolish sound escaped Lucas''s gaping mouth.


    How could he forget, even in his dreams?


    The appearance of the master he had served his whole life.


    "Ah, uh... Ah..."


    But, wasn''t this man supposed to be dead?


    Was he seeing things?


    To regain his senses, Lucas pped his own cheeks and shook his head vigorously.


    When he confirmed that the man before him was real.


    Tears of blue me flowed down Lucas''s cheeks from his beast-like blue eyes.


    "Agh, ngh...!"


    Swallowing his sobs, Lucas desperately pieced together human words.


    His mind was tangled like knotted thread due to excessive use of beastification and the mental contamination of the cursed sword.


    But he mustered all his strength to form words, one letter at a time, finally managing to make a sentence.


    And he asked,


    "Who... are you?"


    "..."


    "Are you the prince? Or... are you my lord?"


    The man before him remembered the promises of their childhood and used those strangely sharp words, which belonged to the prince.


    But that gentle expression, those kind eyes, and the soft voice were undoubtedly those of his lord.


    So Lucas couldn''t be certain.


    Was the man before him the ''prince''? Or was he the ''lord''?


    "Hmm..."


    The man smiled faintly, tilted his head slightly to the side, and whispered yfully.


    "Which do you think?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    24 hours ago.


    Nameless, Dusk Bringar, and Ash had just fought a decisive battle against Night Bringer.


    "Hah, hah, hah!"


    Nameless breathed heavily.


    She shot all the light remaining in her soul at Night Bringer. It was a strike with all her might, but Night Bringer barely twisted his body to avoid it.


    Even though it just grazed him, it left arge wound on Night Bringer''s chest, but ultimately, it missed.


    The missed strike shot helplessly into the air, touching the curtain of darkness in the sky before fading away.


    The moment the sword missed, Nameless realized she had no means left to confront Night Bringer.


    So, while Night Bringer was in pain from the wound on his chest, she quickly took Dusk Bringar and Ash and left the ce."Ha, ha, hoo..."


    Fortunately, the wound on his chest was severe enough that Night Bringer did not pursue them.


    Only after escaping into the depths of the southern forest under the darkness did Nameless breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Sister Nameless..."


    "Little Dusk!"


    Nameless was startled when Dusk Bringar in her arms groaned and checked on her.


    After the Dragonblood Frenzy ended and Dusk Bringar returned to her human form, she was trembling in pain.


    Since she had used thest stage of the Dragonblood Frenzy, her body was gradually breaking down.


    Moreover, she had taken Nameless''s strike while holding onto Night Bringer to create an opening.


    A clear wound from the light strike was engraved on Dusk Bringar''s small body.


    If it weren''t for the curse of immortality, she would have already fallen and died. Her body was breaking down in real-time and being restored by the curse.


    Dusk Bringar looked to the side with a face covered in cold sweat.


    "I am, alright... more importantly, Ash..."


    Ash, who was lying next to her, was also in a bad state.


    He had been battered by Night Bringer''s concentrated attacks, and crucially, his ego was starting to copse.


    He was still unconscious. At this rate, he wouldn''tst long.


    And Nameless as well.


    "Ugh...?!"


    Nameless suddenly discovered a long, dark chain wrapped around her ankle.


    The chain extended endlessly from the distant south... from the ckke, binding Nameless.


    Clink, clink-


    Moreover, it was gradually pulling Nameless.


    "Damn...!"


    Only then did Nameless realize why Night Bringer hadn''t bothered to pursue them.


    All three... would soon perish anyway.


    If left alone, they would die or be something worse, so there was no need to go to the trouble of eliminating them.


    "Now, at least Ash..."


    Dusk Bringar, with trembling hands, dragged her body next to Ash.


    "At least... we must save this child."


    "But, how?"


    Nameless had already heard from Ash in the underground vige.


    Ash''s soul was broken. He had endured by oveying a proxy personality on top of his soul.


    But that proxy personality was destroyed, and there was no way to restore it. And Ash''s soul was copsing again.


    "...There is a way."


    Dusk Bringar bit her pale lips and reached out her hand.


    "When Ash came to ask me how to ''be a dragon,'' he told me, just in case this happened."


    "What?"


    "It''s in here."


    What Dusk Bringar picked up was... a ritual longsword at Ash''s waist, which could transform into a staff.


    The Nightmare yer, [Light and Shadow], made from White Night''s twin magic cores.


    "Ash preserved his personality in here."


    "...!"


    Just as White Night continually replicated himself to be reborn as new doppelgangers, this equipment had the characteristic of replicating its owner''s traits and applying them twice.


    And, to exert this replication ability.


    [Light and Shadow] replicated the owner''s personality, storing it within itself.


    Like a shadow cast by light... the equipment itself was a doppelganger.


    Nameless''s mouth opened slightly upon hearing the exnation. Dusk Bringar nodded.


    "The Ash we knew, those memories... are inside here."


    "Can we call those memories Ash?"


    Nameless murmured hesitantly, and the answer came from another ce.


    "Theoretically, yes... Ugh!"


    The real Ash, who had been lying down, was breathing heavily as he got up.


    With trembling hands, Ash put a cigarette in his mouth, but his lips just quivered without lighting it, and he forced a smile.


    "From the start, the person you know is just a personality oveid on me, copied from the outside world."


    "..."


    "If you can ovey the personality preserved in that Nightmare yer onto me... the principle is the same. That person cane back. Ha, they left an escape route like this..."


    The real Ash, who wasughing as if it was absurd, brushed back his blood-clotted bangs.


    "But how do you n to ess the equipment, extract that personality, and ovey it on me?"


    "That''s..."


    "I don''t have the mental strength left to perform such a difficult task now. And Aider, that damn guy... even if he were here, he wouldn''t be much help, but he''s not even around."


    As Dusk Bringar hesitated, she exhaled a breath and then, as if having made up her mind, ced her hand over her chest with a determined expression.


    "I will pass my heart and blood to you."


    "..."


    "At the moment of inheritance, the previous and future heirs'' mental worlds are connected. When the two mental worlds are connected, if we use this Nightmare yer as a magical bridge... I can search for that personality instead."


    The real Ash, who had been listening quietly, spat his cigarette onto the floor and showed a hollow smile.


    "Hey, Duchess. You know why he didn''t inherit from you and instead stole the ck dragon''s blood to forcibly gain its power, right?"


    "..."


    "It was to save you."


    The Dragonblood of the Duchess of Bringar is a solitary inheritance.


    At the moment of passing the heart, blood, power, and rights to the next generation, the previous Duchess of Bringar dies. They have no choice but to die.


    When Ash learned thisw of Dragonblood inheritance from Dusk Bringar, he gave up inheriting the red dragon''s blood.


    Instead, he devised a n to forcibly use the ck dragon''s blood.


    Ash had cheerfully said, ''Wouldn''t it be stronger if we had two dragons on our side? So let''s go this way,'' but... Dusk Bringar knew well.


    Sacrificing her was never an option for him from the start.


    That''s why he chose this difficult path, and that''s why they were in this messed-up situation now.


    "...To inherit the Bringar Duchy, one condition is necessary."


    Dusk Bringar took a deep breath and then spoke the words she had heard from the previous Duchess of Bringar.


    "A strong heart that will not give up living as a human."


    "..."


    "In the one hundred and twenty years I''ve lived... I''ve never seen anyone who fits this condition more than Ash."


    Nameless, who had been listening, also nodded silently.


    Nameless''s reason for feeding Ash the Dragon Heart of the ck Dragon Legion without hesitation was simr.


    A Dragon Heart can elevate the one who consumes it, but it can also corrupt them. Usually, they be living corpses, devoured by the karma tied to that blood.


    But Ash possessed an unbelievably strong mental strength.


    That''s why they trusted and administered it, and he was able to maintain himself even after taking the Dragon Heart of the ck Dragon Legion.


    Dusk Bringar raised her voice.


    "Therefore, as the Duchess of Bringar, I want to make this child my sessor. No, it has to be this child."


    "..."


    In the end, it was just another way of dering suicide.


    However, Dusk Bringar''s face had the nobility of a queen responsible for a nation. So, the real Ash decided to stop arguing.


    He knew well from their long rtionship over many cycles.


    Once the Dragon Lady made up her mind, no one could stop her.


    "...The inside of this equipment is probably purgatory. It''s a closed worldpletely isted in time and space from the outside, designed to imprison the replicated personality."


    The real Ash drew the ritual longsword and thenbined it with the scabbard.


    The Nightmare yer, which had turned into a staff, scattered an ominous and eerie light.


    "And it''s made from the magic core of White Night. No one knows what kind of nightmare awaits inside."


    "..."


    "Even if you connect safely, you don''t know where the replicated personality is stored. You''ll have to search for it... and since you''re not the original personality but aplete stranger, you won''t have any clues. It will be very difficult. You might wander around in there for a very long time."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Dusk Bringar took a breath and dered.


    "If I can bring this child back."


    If she could feel that warmth again... if she could meet that child once more.


    If she could bring him back to this world.


    "He really is loved, that guy."


    The real Ashughed quietly and ced one end of the staff on his heart. Dusk Bringar ced the other end on her chest.


    "...Little Dusk."


    Nameless hesitated beside Dusk Bringar, not knowing what to say.


    Dusk Bringar looked at Nameless,


    "Sister Nameless."


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you."


    Dusk Bringar covered her mouth and giggled like a teenage girl.


    "It''s been a long time since I called someone ''sister.''"


    "..."


    "I was happy. While I was with you, truly."


    Nameless''s expression slowly brightened,


    "...Me too, Little Dusk."


    As if there was no darkness around them... she smiled brightly.


    "It was the first time I called someone ''sister'' in my life. I was happy while I was with you."


    After exchanging smiles,


    Dusk Bringar looked at the real Ash.


    "Alright, let''s start."


    "...I don''t have the energy to say much, so I''ll keep it simple, Duchess."


    "Go ahead."


    Facing the Ash who was unknown to her, Dusk Bringar gestured.


    Then the real Ash slightly bowed his head,


    "Have a good journey."


    He said.


    Dusk Bringar was momentarily surprised,


    "...You too."


    She bowed her head silently in response.


    Both took a deep breath simultaneously.


    And in the next moment, Ash and Dusk Bringar gritted their teeth and stepped forward-


    Thud!


    The staff pierced both of their hearts simultaneously.


    ***


    Dusk Bringar slowly opened her amber eyes.


    Whoosh...


    It was a world covered in snowstorms, a pure white, frozen world.


    Everything in sight was covered in snow and ice, with mountains of frost and hail clinging to the sky.


    Under the dark, gloomy sky, there was only biting cold on the cialnd.


    The kingdom of nightmares established inside the Nightmare yer [Light and Shadow].


    "Somewhere in this world..."


    Her long hair fluttered wildly in the blowing frost wind.


    Clenching her teeth against the cold, Dusk Bringar gripped her rapidly freezing shoulders with her fingers and took a step forward.


    "If you''re here."


    Each step on the piled ice felt like being burned, but Dusk Bringar did not stop walking.


    Breathing out white puffs of frosty air, Dusk Bringar dered.


    "Wait for me. I will find you."


    Thus, Dusk Bringar began to wander in this frozen nightmare, severed from time and space of the real world.


    The world trapped in endless winter seemed infinitely vast. Perhaps it was endlessly expanding.


    But Dusk Bringar did not give up. She traversed this frozen world, crossing mountains and deserts, exploring every valley and cave.


    Years.


    Decades.


    Centuries.


    Perhaps, millennia...


    Dusk Bringar wandered endlessly.


    To find the campfire of that child, flickering somewhere in this frozen world.


    No cold, no pain, no loneliness couldpare to her will to protect that child''s warmth.


    Dusk Bringar walked ceaselessly without giving up for a moment.


    At the end of this endless trial...


    ***


    "...Ah."


    Finally.


    Dusk Bringar found it.


    "Is that...?"


    On the white frozen sea.


    There stood a fortress made of solid ice.


    Dusk Bringar instinctively knew that this was the ce she had been searching for. She staggered towards the ice fortress.


    Creak-


    Boom...


    Pushing open the firmly closed giant ice gate and entering the fortress,


    Inside the fortress was arge mound covered in white snow��a burial mound.


    "..."


    And sitting atop the mound was a lone shadow.


    Wearing a robe with wide sleeves and a ceremonial crown adorned with small beads, his face was covered by arge talisman attached to the crown.


    It was a shadow that closely resembled White Night.


    The shadow clicked its tongue and red at Dusk Bringar.


    "You finally made it. How tiresome."


    Dusk Bringar moved her frozen lips and spoke in a hoarse voice from her parched throat.


    "So, you must be the master of the nightmare residing within the Nightmare yer."


    "..."


    "White Night, it''s you."


    White Night''s shadow didn''t bother to respond and tapped the snow-covered mound with his fingertips.


    "The personality sleeping here is mine."


    "..."


    "I will devour this personality, take over its body, and be reborn as a new White Night. So, don''t interfere, half-dragon."


    "The truly tiresome one is you, undead..."


    With stiff, frozen fingers, Dusk Bringar managed to clench her fist and slowly prepared for battle.


    "Step aside. That child is too beautiful for something as vile as you to touch."


    White Night''s shadowughed out loud.


    "Aren''t you equally vile, half-dragon?"


    "...You''re right. I am also vile."


    Dusk Bringar smiled bitterly.


    "But no matter how rotten and decayed my body is... it can still serve as fuel to keep that child''s fire burning."


    White Night''s shadow said no more.


    Instead, she spread her arms wide, aiming Dusk Bringar at this ice fortress she controlled��and the entire frozen world.


    The entire fortress trembled as the ice walls soared into the sky, and from all the ground and all the sky, ice spears and frost spikes poured down like a snowstorm.


    In the midst of the rushing winter, Dusk Bringar did not retreat and kicked off the ground.


    And then...


    ***


    ...


    ...


    ...A faint warmth.


    It wrapped around my frozen body.


    A small, feeble, but unmistakable warmth caressed my forehead.


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    I saw a cloudy sky with snowkes falling.


    I realized that my body was lying in a transparent ice coffin.


    That the coffin was buried in a white grave, and its lid was wide open.


    That someone had dug up the grave with bloody bare hands, broken the coffin, pulled me out from within... and was holding me.


    "Just a moment."


    With a cautious touch, as if caressing a camellia flower met on a snowy mountain.


    Someone was gently tracing my face, whispering with a voice choked with tears.


    "Just a little while... let me hold you like this..."


    "..."


    I slowly reached out my arms and embraced her frozen body.


    As the frost melted from Dusk Bringar''s closed eyshes, it turned into transparent droplets that flowed down.


    Reunited in the ice-covered nightmare by a miracle, we held each other for a long time.


    It was winter.


    It was warm.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Thest memory I had was the moment my chest was pierced for the second time by Night Bringer.


    Dusk Bringar calmly exined what had happened after that.


    With her support, I stood up and looked around nkly.


    "...So, you came all the way here to find me yourself?"


    A world within the ice.


    Inside the [Light and Shadow] section of Nightmare yer... the Taxidermied Repository.


    Did shee all the way here to find me?


    "Only you."


    Dusk Bringar extended her cold fingertips to gently caress my forehead."You are the only one who can bring light back to this world. The only one I can entrust my me to for that purpose."


    "..."


    I carefully spoke after a moment of silence.


    "Your Grace. I am not the Ash you cherished."


    "..."


    "That Ash is already dead. I am just a backup... a clone preserving Ash''s memories."


    A self-deprecatingugh escaped me.


    "Since Ash was a clone to begin with, I am a clone of a clone, an imitation of an imitation, a replica of a replica. I am nothing but a fake among fakes. How could someone like me..."


    "It''s okay."


    My trembling voice stopped at Dusk Bringar''s resolute words.


    She smiled with her lips that were frozen white.


    "Because it''s still you."


    "..."


    "Because it''s still your life."


    Slowly, she extended both hands to hold mine.


    "And your life is beautiful."


    She spoke sincerely.


    I was at a loss for words and bit my lip.


    "Ash. You have the strongest heart in this world... the courage not to hate."


    I blinked at the unfamiliar expression.


    "The courage not to hate...?"


    "Yes. The ability to embrace others instead of harboring hatred and anger. To ept a divided world and soothe others'' wounds. True strength... benevolence."


    "..."


    "As long as you have that benevolence, no matter how many times you are cloned, you are still you."


    Dusk Bringar continued speaking to me, who stood dazed.


    "My mother, Day Bringar, said I had that courage too. That''s why she trusted me and passed the throne to me... but as I got swept away by the world''s storms, that courage inside me withered away."


    "..."


    "During my reign, my country became soaked in blood and ash. I killed many, hated many, and was hated in return."


    A bitter light shone on Dusk Bringar''s face.


    "I never lived as my mother had hoped. I survived as just anothermon, cowardly, shameless king."


    Her grip on my hands tightened.


    "Then I met you. Someone who never let go of the courage I had lost."


    "..."


    "It''s easy to fight and kill your opponents. Conversely, it''s difficult tomunicate and understand. But even while you struggled, you willingly chose the hard and exhausting path. That''s why your journey was great."


    I had just staggered along, stumbling and crawling to reach this ce.


    Losing and losing again, and now the world was on the brink of destruction. I had been repeatedly defeated and fallen, and if you hadn''te, I would have been frozen here forever.


    "Believe in me, Ash. This is the word of someone who once shared your dream but eventually gave up in the face of harsh reality."


    Why do you look at me so preciously, as if I am thest remaining candle in this world?


    "You can bring light to this world."


    Dusk Bringar slowly let go of my hands and brought her hands together in front of her chest, then took out a flickering red me from inside.


    After silently gazing at the me for a while, Dusk Bringar slowly extended her hands forward.


    "Will you ept it?"


    "..."


    As I hesitated, Dusk Bringar''s voice trembled.


    "I know. This me is not pure. I couldn''t uphold the nobility that my predecessors protected."


    Her cheeks flushed red.


    "This me bears my ws. The noble will of my ancestors was stained, corrupted, and became ugly because of my shorings."


    "..."


    "But this is all I can give you."


    Sincerely, she was ashamed.


    As if thinking that her tainted life had contaminated the pure me passed down from her ancestors.


    "Is the me too ugly for you to ept it?"


    Dusk Bringar''s gaze, voice, and the me in her hand all trembled weakly.


    "..."


    In the silence, I slowly opened my mouth.


    "It''s okay if it''s ugly, Your Grace."


    I smiled warmly at her wide eyes.


    "Living a life where you inevitably hate someone, sometimes causing harm and being harmed, getting covered in soot as you go... we call that an ordinary life."


    Where in this world could you find perfect goodness?


    Like my banner, stained with blood and ash as I crossed the battlefield.


    Suppressing inevitable hatred, anger, resentment, and enmity, yet still struggling to live as a normal person rather than a monster...


    Those soiled days are the great battles everyone in this world fights every day.


    "Sometimes, we make mistakes. Sometimes, we hurt others. We leave blemishes in moments of error, and scars remain as ws. Looking back, you might find only wounds and soot all over your body."


    "..."


    "But it''s okay. Because in the end, Your Grace never forgot what was important."


    Because you remained a person.


    Even while living in the mire of governance, you were always looking at the stars.


    "I won''t forgive your mistakes. I won''t pretend your blemishes don''t exist. But I will embrace your ugliness."


    I slowly pulled Dusk Bringar''s small shoulders into a hug once more.


    Tears fell from her amber eyes as she was held in my arms. I whispered sincerely into her ear.


    "Thank you, Your Grace. Foring to save me. For telling me my life has value."


    "Ash..."


    "Now I will inherit everything. Your ugliness, your wounds, your karma, and your regrets."


    What made me hesitate wasn''t the ugliness of her life.


    It was knowing that the moment I epted it, I would have to say goodbye to her.


    But if I truly cared for this person... I had to ept it.


    Her will.


    And our farewell.


    Shaa...


    The me in her hand slowly began to be absorbed into my chest.


    As she carefully pushed the me into me with her small hands, Dusk Bringar whispered.


    "People call things they don''t understand or fear a dragon. Now, you will be beyond their understanding, revered, and pointed at. That''s the fate of a dragon."


    "..."


    "But love, Ash."


    Tears continuously streamed down Dusk Bringar''s cheeks as she tried to smile.


    "I''ll give you all the love I received from my ancestors and all the love I have left. So please, love."


    "I will love."


    I smiled warmly.


    "Just as you did, Your Grace."


    The mepletely transferred into my chest.


    "My sessor."


    Dusk Bringar''s body rapidly lost strength. I held her tighter to prevent her from copsing.


    "My me, my will, my name to be inherited... my child."


    And, the name passed down through generations.


    That repeated and continued name, she gave to me.


    "Dawn Bringar."


    At the moment I heard that name.


    The me transferred to my chest surged with heat, starting to melt the frozen world around us.


    As the ice and snow melted away, thend, ckened with soot, was revealed. I instinctively realized that this soot-covered world belonged to Dusk Bringar.


    And also,


    In the center of this burnt, ckened world stretching to the horizon.


    I discovered a small hill covered with green grass and wildflowers that she had carefully protected and nurtured.


    It was where I stood.


    All the ugliness, hatred, and corruption that cast shadows on her heart, the very small hope she ultimately preserved... that was me.


    "When dusk falls, night descends..."


    I slowlyid her down on the ground as she gradually copsed.


    Lying neatly on the wildflowers, Dusk Bringar faintly smiled.


    "And after the long, long night, dawn will surelye."


    "..."


    "So, Dawn Bringar. Bring the sunlight back to your world. You can do it."


    I whispered, holding back tears.


    "...Your Grace''s tomorrow will surely be bright."


    Just because yesterday was ugly doesn''t mean tomorrow has to be.


    As she said, after dusk falls, after the night passes, surely-


    Dawn wille again.


    "...Yes. I''ve already found such a brilliant tomorrow..."


    With a weak hand, she touched my cheek once more, and with eyes whose light had faded, she smiled brightly.


    "ording to the legend my mother told me, red dragons at the end of their life gather at the shores of the world''s end... to wait for thest sunrise together."


    "..."


    "So, this isn''t goodbye... We can meet again on that final morning."


    Dusk Bringar''s breathing suddenly ceased. She tried to smile at me until the very end.


    "See you again, my..."


    She couldn''t finish her sentence.


    I gently took her hand that fell to the ground, slowly lowered it, and then carefully closed her amber eyes, still filled with tears. I quietly kissed her fair and serene forehead.


    "See you again, Your Grace. No."


    I corrected myself immediately.


    The title of the one who passed her blood and will to me, like this.


    "...Mother."


    Facing her deeply sleeping face, I whispered with all the affection I could muster.


    "We will meet again, for sure."


    After saying goodbye, I slowly stood up.


    Roughly wiping my eyes with the back of my hand and pushing down the sobs that threatened to burst forth.


    I turned around.


    Her world, ckened and full of soot. The long path paved with mes.


    Just as she had marched through the frozen world to find me, I too walked the long path she had lived with a willing heart.


    ***


    At the end of a long, distant road.


    The world had changed.


    Standing at the boundary between worlds, I looked around.


    "...This ce."


    It was an endless desert filled with white ash.


    Everything that once was had burned and burned again, turning into white ash and scattering in the wind.


    In this dying desert of ash, where only the sound of sand remained.


    "Hey, friend."


    A voice called out.


    "Need some help?"


    Turning around, there was a man sitting there.


    Due to the shimmering heat haze, he looked like a sand pir leaning against what seemed to be a sand temple.


    Strangely, even in this mental world, the man couldn''t maintain his original form.


    His entire body was like shattered pottery, with pieces missing, revealing the empty space inside. Like the desert, his body was shedding white ash.


    With a face cracked and full of holes, bearing an inexplicable rxed smile. He gazed intently at me.


    "...You seem to be the one needing help."


    I let out a hollowugh and called out to him.


    "Born Hater."


    The man - the ''real Ash'' - chuckled.


    "Let''s just say we both need each other."


    With a groan, the real Ash stood up. As he brushed off his body lightly, fine white ash scattered from his broken body like sand.


    The real Ash pointed to his broken self with an awkward smile.


    "Even in this state, I think I can still be of help to you..."


    "..."


    I quietly looked at him.


    "All I have are fragmented memories of strategies and battle experiences... but isn''t that better than nothing? What do you say?"


    The real Ash extended his hand to me, the fake.


    His hand, broken and crumbling, trembled with every dry gust of wind that swept through the desert.


    "To save the world, how about we join forces, Dawn Bringar?"


    "..."


    I let out a low sigh.


    Reaching out, I grasped his hand.


    "When have we not?"


    Our sped hands moved up and down heavily.


    In the next moment, the world of white ash and the world of ck soot began to shake violently, mixing together.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Present.


    South Field of Crossroad. Under Night Bringer''s feet.


    "..."


    Lucas, having heard that I am now a mix of the fake Ash and the real Ash... of ''Prince'' and ''Lord'', hesitated, unsure of how to react.


    Maybe it was the side effect of beastification and using the cursed sword, but his expression was off.


    While he seemed d that I had returned, with his mouth twitching, I couldn''t tell if he was smiling or crying.


    ''Well, for now, my main persona is the ''Lord''.''


    Currently, the fake Ash was in control, with the real Ash asionally helping out.


    Yet, seeing Lucas made me constantly want to hit, kick, and torment him, suggesting that the real Ash''s temperament was seeping through. Real Ash''s character, what a piece of work."I''m sorry, Lord."


    Lucas bowed his head to me.


    "Even though you instructed us not to, in the end, we resorted to the darkness..."


    Beastification.


    Cursed sword.


    Dragon yer, Nightmare yer, Gold Magic, Secret Arts...


    I still observed the heroes fighting desperately and fiercely in various parts of Night Bringer''s body.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    To defeat the monster''s body, that was the only way. I too had made reckless choices, so I wasn''t in a position to me others.


    "But with darkness, we couldn''t bring it down... it was a wrong choice."


    Lucas knelt before me, his voice choked with regret.


    "We have already... immersed ourselves in darkness. Lord. Abandon us."


    "..."


    "And you, Lord, walk the right path... The correct way to defeat that wicked dragon lies only at the end. So..."


    Watching his shoulders tremble slightly, I couldn''t hold back my impulse any longer and kicked him squarely in the butt. Wham!


    "Ugh?!"


    Lucas, jumping up in surprise, looked at me with an utterly wronged expression. Tears welled up in his eyes, like a bear on the verge of crying.


    He looked like he would start wailing soon. Forgive me. It wasn''t me; it was the real Ash''s doing.


    Before he could spout any nonsense, I spoke first.


    "Hey, bodyguard. What did I tell you before?"


    "Yes?"


    "''If I forget, you lead me.''"


    Speaking of old times, Lucas''s blue eyes widened.


    "No matter what I be, no matter what you be, our task is fixed. Even if I forget, you must not."


    "..."


    "Answer me, Lucas. What is your duty?"


    Lowering his head slowly, Lucas replied slowly but firmly.


    "To stand before you, Lord, and pave the way for you."


    "Correct. Bodyguard."


    Who else would I make my vanguard but you, you damn loyal knight?


    "I will defeat that wretched dragon. And for that, I need you... and everyone else, Lucas."


    "But I... and all of the Special Forces... have already been tainted by darkness. We can no longer harm that monster. We are finished. We are of no use anymore..."


    "No."


    I grinned slightly.


    "If you''re tainted by darkness, there''s still a way for you to help me. So don''t give up just yet."


    "..."


    Lucas looked confused.


    But, isn''t it obvious? Just because you take a few steps into darkness, does it mean your life is over? Do you think the game ends with a bad ending?


    It doesn''t.


    Life continues. The fight goes on. As long as we intend to keep going.


    I looked up at the sky. Lucas followed my gaze.


    In the dark sky, veiled and undting, there wasn''t a single star to be seen. Only vast, bleak darkness.


    "Operation name, [Night Closing]."


    I mentioned the name of the counteroffensive operation with a faint smile.


    "Let''s close this damn night together, Lucas."


    Leaving Lucas, who looked at me nkly, behind, I walked towards Night Bringer''s front.


    "I''ll y with that dragon for a while, so gather all the Special Forces."


    Looking back briefly, I gestured with my chin.


    "Let''s have an epic showdown."


    ***


    Step, step, step.


    As I headed towards Night Bringer''s front, the evil dragon frowned, looking down at me in disbelief.


    "yer."


    "Seeing you so often is getting tiresome. Don''t you think, Night Bringer?"


    I smirked.


    Honestly, I was tired, exhausted, and worn out, constantly feeling my mood sinking. Yet, the real Ash inside me kept bouncing my words up. It felt strange.


    "Having already lost to me twice, you still can''t acknowledge your limits and challenge me again? At this point, ''pathetic'' doesn''t even begin to describe it."


    Night Bringer''s gaze at me no longer held any curiosity for something intriguing.


    Instead, it was filled with boredom, like looking at something cumbersome and annoying.


    "It''s different this time."


    But it didn''t matter how you saw me.


    I was persistent and ugly, messy and vicious... I would do whatever it took to keep the game going.


    "I''ll show you, thepletely changed me."


    ...Though I wanted to be serious, the real Ash inside me couldn''t resist cracking jokes!


    "Let me introduce myself properly again."


    Standing squarely before Night Bringer, I performed a formal imperial salute.


    "My name is Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck."


    Then, in the style of the Bringer Duchy.


    "At the same time, I''m ''Dawn Bringar''."


    "...!"


    As I dered my dragon name, Night Bringer''s brow furrowed.


    Whether he liked it or not, I continued my introduction.


    "Crown Prince of the Everck Empire, Dragonblood Duke of the Bringar Duchy, Lord of the Fortress City Crossroad, Commander of the World Guardian Front..."


    I then spouted random titles.


    "Owner of Hotel Crossroad, future son-inw of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, Godfather to Sid, Autumn Festival Dance Contest winner, Dungeon Training Camp instructor, former yboy of the Imperial Capital, stolen save data, Ironman of Hell..."


    Throwing nonsense around, I slowly added a new, previously unheard title.


    "And also the legitimate descendant of the Red Dragon."


    Grinning, baring my teeth, I stared at the monster.


    "The bastard who stole the ck Dragon''s blood."


    Finally, I finished my introduction.


    "The current Guardian of Humanity."


    That''s right.


    Currently, I had three ovepping statuses as a transcendent being.


    Red Dragon. ck Dragon. And the Guardian of the human race.


    With the world on the brink of destruction, all humanity had begun to pray for salvation... fervently desiring a savior more than ever.


    Ironically, facing destruction granted me the strongest authority as the Guardian of the race.


    As each day brought the end closer, my power increased exponentially, making me iparable to my previous state.


    "Hah."


    Night Bringer, having listened to my list of titles and the armband on my shoulder, clicked his tongue.


    "Excessive. Monstrous."


    Narrowing his eyes, Night Bringer stared at me, as if multiple invisible crowns were stacked on my head.


    "How many crowns... how many burdens are you going to ce upon yourself?"


    "I need this many to match your level."


    If the gap had been insurmountable before, now it was close enough for us to see each other��s faces.


    "So? Do you think I''ve caught up to your esteemed level, World Closer?"


    As I smirked, a sh of displeasure crossed Night Bringer''s face.


    Biting my lower lip, I raised one corner of my mouth.


    ''God, dragon, human, real or fake, Dawn Bringar or Born Hater, it doesn''t matter.''


    I was a ragtag, a melting pot, shattered pieces.


    If I could bring morning back to this world, I''d recklessly swallow and use whatever I could.


    At that moment.


    "...I saw a beasting out of the sea."


    Night Bringer recited quietly.


    "It had ten horns and seven heads. On its horns were ten crowns, and on its heads were sphemous names."


    Then, Night Bringer looked at me intently.


    As if I were the monster with seven heads and ten crowns.


    "...Now, it''s hard to tell which of us is the monster."


    "I am human."


    I replied without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Here on the frontlines, I define what it means to be human."


    "And what is that definition?"


    "Humans are."


    This time, I gazed intently at Night Bringer.


    "One who tries to talk and understand the other."


    "..."


    "Even if in the end, all we can do is draw our swords and kill each other, I want to first talk and understand. So, on this frontline, no matter what crown I wear, no matter what blood flows in my veins, I am human."


    I gestured toward him with my chin.


    "What about you, ck Dragon?"


    "Hah."


    Night Bringer scoffed.


    "There is no conversation to be had with you."


    "Aren''t we talking right now?"


    "This is not a conversation. It''s just a pastime, ying with something less than ants."


    The next moment, Night Bringer''s eyes zed with a terrifying golden light.


    "You have already been defeated by me. yer."


    "..."


    "No matter how many times you challenge me, no matter how many hastily made crowns you pile on your head, the gap between you and me will never close. Therefore, any conversation with you, any new challenge from you, is utterly and perpetually futile."


    I smiled bitterly.


    He was right, actually.


    The only way to defeat Night Bringer was the first battle, the raid inside the Lake Kingdom.


    To take him down underground before hended in the world and absorbed the night. Real Ash, in past cycles where he seeded in ying the ck Dragon, almost always defeated him at this time. Failing then made the chances afterward almost negligible.


    Having lost that raid, it was effectively over from that point.


    Once Night Bringer safely ascended into the world, he absorbed the night, became the night itself, broke all norms, and flew beyond the reach of any strategy.


    If this were a game, I would have given up and moved to the next cycle.


    But this was reality.


    The final battleground. There was no next cycle.


    So, recklessly, dirtily, shamelessly, I clung on, fighting to keep the game going by any means necessary.


    For any possible variable.


    I just scattered as many possibilities as I could, doing my best.


    "I''ll carve it into your body and soul again. No matter how many times you die and rise again, in the end, you and your world are nothing but embers under my night... I will make you realize this while you wail!"


    sh-!


    From Night Bringer''s eyes burst an unbearably bright golden light, and the surrounding darkness began to distort and swirl.


    [Forged Night]. And at an overwhelming output never seen before.


    I watched as Night Bringer loaded a fatal blow powerful enough to shatter the world.


    Thump...! Thump...! Thump...!


    Then, the ground started to shake.


    Was the earth trembling in fear before the overwhelming might of the monster trying to annihte the world?


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump...!


    No.


    No.


    This had a more direct cause.


    "...?"


    Night Bringer, who was charging [Forged Night], flinched and looked behind himself��toward the south.


    "What?"


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump-!


    Like a drumbeat, the earth roared.


    The epicenter rapidly moved north from the distant south, making the entire ground tremble violently.


    Yes, this sound... it was the same sound that had been echoing continuously from underground in the Lake Kingdom for days.


    A sound that scraped the surface, heralding the approach of the end of the world.


    The identity of this sound was��


    "Could it be, this tremor is...!"


    rmed by the massive impending earthquake, Night Bringer turned his massive body fully toward the south.


    And then.


    Boom-!


    Like lightning, the ground split from the south, carving a long furrow, and shot dirt and rocks skyward.


    Crash-!


    A massive serpent, shimmering with silvery-gray scales, erupted from the ground, swimming through the earth.


    The Continent Crosser.


    The Civilization Devourer.


    The World Serpent.


    The colossal monster Crossroad faced in Stage 9. Its name was��


    "J?rmungandr...!"


    Night Bringer, instead of me, uttered the name with a bewildered groan.


    Riding atop the giant white serpent''s horned head, holding a flute, was a clown with a smiling mask.


    The Pied Piper, Crown.


    A prince of the Lake Kingdom who couldmunicate with and control monsters with his flute.


    "Phew."


    Crown slowly removed the flute from his lips, nced at me, and nodded.


    "I did what you asked. So."


    I hope you''ll keep your promise��


    Crown��sst words were cut off. The brown-haired boy, or rather, the young man now, who was sitting behind Crown, waved his arms at me and shouted.


    "Your Highness-!"


    Withrge brown eyes brimming with tears, Damien shouted at me.


    "I believed in you! I knew you would return safely, Your Highness...!"


    A smile spread across my lips.


    I believed in you too, my trigger.


    That you would return safely to my frontline.


    ***


    The possibilities I had recklessly scattered were now turning into cards in my hand, one by one.


    Whether this hand was a dud or a royal straight flush...


    There was only one thing I could do anyway.


    "All in."


    Watching J?rmungandr��s massive body surge towards Night Bringer, I murmured softly.


    "Well then, shall we begin?"


    Finally, it was time for the counterattack.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    A few days ago.


    When Crown first heard Ash request to wake J?rmungandr. And when he heard the request to have J?rmungandr join this battle.


    Crown thought.


    ''Is he insane?''


    No, of course, he knew the guy was crazy. But this was an utterly mad demand.


    As Ash said, among the remaining monsters in the Lake Kingdom, the only one that could match Night Bringer was J?rmungandr.


    But how could he wake that mythical worm (as Crown called it), injured and sleeping underground? Even if he did wake it, how could he get it to fight?


    "He owes a debt to our monster front."


    Ash said this calmly."Especially to Damien. He saved him when he was dying, healed him, and sent him back."


    "Do you think a monster repays favors?"


    "Well, that snake friend did say ''I won''t forget'' with his own mouth. It would be nice if he repaid us when we need it."


    "Debts aren''t usually repaid at the time you want."


    Even if Crown yed the flute to wake the sleeping J?rmungandr.


    The likelihood was higher that he had forgotten such a trivial debt. Monster thinking was very different from humans, and beings from the mythical age were even more so.


    They didn��t regard favors as favors or grudges as grudges, and such small matters would likely be forgotten.


    Worse, it could wake and, driven by instinct, continue its northern journey, destroying Crossroad.


    "We''re betting on the possibility."


    But Ash was unwavering.


    "J?rmungandr is neither a good nor an evil being. It''s closer to a natural phenomenon. Hence, it''s a gamble worth taking."


    "..."


    "Even if it just bes a variable, that would be good."


    In the end, Crown surrendered.


    "I''ll try, but don''t expect too much."


    "I have high expectations, Crown."


    Ashughed mischievously and patted Crown''s back. Crown flinched and shrugged his shoulders. It was annoying how he suddenly acted friendly.


    ''Desperately grasping at anything when cornered...''


    Crown mocked Ash as he headed deep into the Lake Kingdom, but soon his expression hardened.


    Clinging to false hope, desperately trying to grab even a straw, he was the same.


    Wanting to protect his sister from unavoidable corruption... dreaming such an unattainable dream, he was the same.


    "..."


    Crown sighed, gripped the flute, and headed towards the ''deepest burrow'' where J?rmungandr slept. It wasn''t far from the Underworld Vige.


    "Alright, let''s give it a shot."


    The end of the world was already near.


    And waking the coiled snake with the sound of a flute and making it dance was, after all, what clowns always did.


    ***


    Crown then continuously yed the flute for several days to wake J?rmungandr.


    J?rmungandr writhed in pain. Every time it did, the whole underground trembled. But due to the serious injuries, it took time to wake up.


    Crown didn''t give up and kept trying to wake the world serpent.


    While Ash''s expedition failed.


    While Ash fell to the Underworld Vige and became a dragon with ck dragon''s blood.


    During the second confrontation where he lost again...


    Crown struggled to wake the mythical monster. And then...


    Rumble!


    Finally, it opened its eyes.


    The entire Lake Kingdom shook as the world serpent lifted its massive head from the underground burrow.


    Woken by a human''s flute instead of thews of nature, J?rmungandr looked particrly displeased.


    The serpent red at Crown with half-open, yellow eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Hiss-!


    With a chilling hiss and hot breath, J?rmungandr pushed Crown back. But Crown remained unfazed.


    "The end of the human world hase."


    At this point, it had been 48 hours since Night Bringernded in the human world.


    The destruction of Crossroad was obvious. Still, Crown had done everything he was asked to do.


    "World serpent, they say you owe the human world... and that sniper."


    "...!"


    J?rmungandr''s eyes grew colder as its long tongue flicked. Crown continued.


    "At this rate, that sniper will die too."


    Crown didn''t expect his words to work at all.


    "..."


    J?rmungandr squeezed its half-open eyes shut, then eventually opened thempletely. And then.


    Rumble, rumble...!


    It raised its body and began to climb up the cliff.


    "What the..."


    The one who was surprised was Crown.


    "Is this actually working?"


    ***


    Twelve hourster.


    Southwest of Crossroad. Observation tower.


    "Damn..."


    Holding a broken pistol under his chin, Damien was preparing tomit suicide.


    Thest head of Night Bringer��s auxiliary heads opened its massive mouth and approached Damien.


    Damien preferred a clean death over being mocked by the monster.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Boom, rumble...!


    The ground trembled, and it sounded like the world was copsing.


    Damien tightened his grip on the trigger. Tears flowed down his closed eyes.


    ''Ban, I can finally be with you...''


    At that moment.


    - Don��t forget our promise.


    An unforgettable girl��s voice echoed in Damien��s mind.


    - We promised to explore this whole outer world. To see this vast world with our eyes.


    To the end of the world...


    Together.


    "..."


    Remembering the promise, Damien��s trembling stopped.


    Then.


    - It''s an order, my trigger.


    The voice of the man he followed, themand he heard during their first battle, brushed past his ears.


    - Blow off that damn monster��s face.


    Damien opened his tightly shut eyes wide.


    A white sh flickered in hisrge brown eyes. A sob mixed with a groan escaped his clenched teeth.


    "I..."


    It wasn��t because of someone��s request.


    It wasn��t because of someone��smand.


    "By my own will...!"


    He decided for himself.


    To fly toward the target he set in his life...


    "I will live-!"


    So, until the very end.


    Just keep fighting without giving up...!


    Click-!


    Damien pointed the muzzle, which he had aimed at his chin, forward. Now the dragon��s mouth was right in front of him.


    "Ahhhhh-!"


    As Damien screamed and fired thest bullet of [Cerberus],


    Boom-!


    The ground in front of him rose.


    J?rmungandr��s massive mouth, breaking through the ground, swallowed the auxiliary head of Night Bringer whole.


    The world serpent shot up to the height where the observation tower had stood, its silver-gray scales gleaming.


    "...What?"


    Damien blinked his eyes nkly, hit by the pouring soil and sand.


    He couldn��t understand the situation. He didn��t know why the monster he had met years ago had reappeared here.


    As Damien stood with his mouth slightly open in confusion, a pleasingly low-toned voice reached his ears.


    "Are you alive, sniper?"


    The clown who jumped off J?rmungandr��s body��Crown��dusted off the dirt from his body and said abruptly.


    "He says he��s here to repay a debt."


    "What, what?"


    "The world serpent says he��s here to repay a debt to you."


    As Damien looked up in bewilderment, J?rmungandr, who had swallowed the auxiliary head, flicked its long tongue.


    Was it an illusion that the giant serpent��s yellow eyes seemed to be smiling gently?


    "Well, I��m really grateful, but... I don��t think you owe me anything..."


    "...If a snakees to repay a favor, you should ept it quietly. If you refuse, you might earn a grudge."


    "Yikes! Thank you, really, thank you!"


    As Damien bowed repeatedly, J?rmungandr made a satisfied hissing sound and headed towards the fallen observation tower.


    In the wreckage of the observation towery the other auxiliary heads of Night Bringer.


    These heads were not severely injured except for the damaged connection points due to Damien''s sniping, and even those were self-repairing.


    In other words.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    They were all fresh, making for good food for J?rmungandr.


    After swallowing six auxiliary heads of Night Bringer in a row, J?rmungandr flicked its tongue.


    It swayed its huge body left and right, seemingly digesting, but it also looked like it was dancing strangely.


    "I nearly died trying to follow at that crazy speed heading north."


    Crown sat down next to Damien, who still couldn��t believe he was alive.


    "With this, our... debt from the first meeting is settled, sniper."


    "What?"


    Damien stammered in confusion.


    "Debt? But you��ve never owed me anything..."


    "You didn��t shoot."


    Crown replied bluntly.


    "When we first met on the battlefield... you saw me as a person and didn��t shoot."


    "..."


    "That was a debt too."


    Damien blinked in confusion.


    He didn��t understand why that was considered a debt.


    ''For saying that, didn��t we fight to the death several times afterward...?��


    Anyway, he was a hard person to understand.


    Crown nced at Damien through his mask.


    "Have you still never killed a person? Still non-lethal?"


    "...I''ve never killed an enemy person, but I��ve shotrades to ease their suffering."


    Even during the Imperial Capital offensive, which determined the empire��s fate, Damien never killed a human opponent, though he subdued them.


    He had shot Jackal in the head to ease his suffering after being captured by the Fallen Knights, and during the King of Flies battle and the recent Night Bringer battle, he had taken the lives of severely injuredrades to ease their pain.


    A bitter smile spread across Damien��s lips.


    "I couldn��t shoot people because I was a weak coward. It wasn''t because of some grand non-lethal belief..."


    "...I see."


    Crown looked into Damien''s clear eyes.


    "Your eyes are still pure. It��s hard to believe you��ve been in this hell for three years."


    "Excuse me?"


    "As long as your heart remains pure, your eyes will continue to shine."


    "What do you mean..."


    "...Well, it means good thingse to those who live kindly. Like snakes bursting out of the ground and eating dragon heads."


    Crown, making an uncharacteristically light-hearted remark, looked ahead.


    "It seems he��s almost done eating."


    Thanks to absorbing the auxiliary heads of Night Bringer, J?rmungandr''s nerve protrusions, which had been damaged two years ago, were now starting to regenerate almost instantly.


    They were nearly growing into huge horns.


    Crown approached J?rmungandr,municated with it through his flute, and scratched the back of his head.


    "He says he rushed to save you, but now he needs to digest the heads he swallowed, so he''ll be slower. Night Bringer is a step ahead of us..."


    J?rmungandr slowly lowered its body. Crown, who had climbed up first, extended his hand.


    "But it��s better to digest the heads fully and then face Night Bringer. You need to recover too while we head north."


    "..."


    "What are you doing? Not getting on?"


    "Oh, no! I''ll get on. Just a moment!"


    After hastily gathering the fallen guns, Damien took Crown''s hand and climbed onto J?rmungandr.


    Rumble...!


    J?rmungandr resumed heading north with its two passengers.


    Watching the forest, shrouded in darkness, speed by on either side, Damien cautiously pinched his cheek.


    Facing the strongest and worst monster, Night Bringer, the front lines were merging and splitting chaotically. With J?rmungandr and the flute yer...


    ''Maybe, really...''


    Damien gulped.


    ''There might still be a chance of winning...!''


    It��s not over until it��s over.


    Gathering his nearly shattered but recovered resolve, Damien gazed northward.


    The final battlefield was approaching.


    ***


    Present.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "You crazy snake-!"


    Damien and Crown screamed simultaneously as they jumped off J?rmungandr��s back.


    Crown wanted to curse, ''You damn snake, wait until we get off before charging,'' but there was no time.


    Thud-


    A dull impact sounded,


    Boom...!


    Followed by a terrifying explosion, the entire ground shattered and soared into the air.


    J?rmungandr had charged full speed and rammed its massive body into Night Bringer.


    "J?rmungandr! How dare you...!"


    "...Heading north."


    J?rmungandr��s yellow eyes gleamed as it coiled around Night Bringer��s body.


    "You��re in the way, dragon."


    The dragon and the snake roared at each other, vomiting night and earthquakes.


    With a deafening noise that seemed to tear their ears apart, the ground split, and the surrounding mountain ranges began to copse.


    The battle of the mythical age was being reenacted here once more.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    "There''s no way to defeat Night Bringer in his current state, no matter how hard we try."


    Watching the terrifying battle between Night Bringer and J?rmungandr from a not-so-distant ce, I turned around and spoke.


    "He''s fused with the night of this world... No matter how much damage we inflict, he''ll just regenerate by merging with the night. He''s practically invincible."


    "..."


    "J?rmungandr might hold him off for a while, but even J?rmungandr can''t defeat Night Bringer."


    My listener stammered as he asked.


    "Th-Then... can''t we defeat that evil dragon? Is the world doomed?"


    "If things continue like this, yes."


    I smiled faintly."That''s why... we need to change the premise."


    "Pardon?"


    "Night Bringer is invincible because he''s fused with the world''s night. So, in other words."


    I revealed thest strategy this world and I had prepared.


    "We just need to ''separate him from the night.''"


    "Separate him from the night...? How on earth do we do that?"


    I turned around.


    "Let''s think simply, Sir McMin. Fundamentally."


    The person talking with me was Colonel McMin.


    Sent by the Emperor, he hade to confirm my survival and discuss the uing operations.


    "In this world, what originally dispels the night?"


    McMin looked nk for a moment at my question.


    It had been so long since hest saw it that it was difficult for him to recall. After pondering for a moment, McMin finally answered.


    "...The sun?"


    "Correct."


    "But the sun is..."


    McMin raised his head reluctantly, and I looked up with him. We both gazed at the sky.


    "It''s obscured by that dark shroud right now."


    The dark shroud that covered the sky of the entire world.


    The sinister and gloomy veil that Night Bringer had meticulously prepared over the past five hundred years in the darkness beneath thatke,pletely upying the vast sky.


    It blocked out the sunlight and cast darkness and snowstorms upon the world.


    Yes, so...


    "We''ll tear through that darkness."


    "Excuse me...?"


    McMin, stammering as if he didn''t understand, asked again. I repeated myself.


    "We''re going to split the sky, Sir McMin."


    "...?!"


    "We''ll cut through that dark shroud, letting sunlight flood the world. Drive away the night, weaken Night Bringer''s power, and then defeat him... In simple terms, that''s my n."


    So, the opposite is true.


    We don''t defeat Night Bringer to reim the day.


    We reim the day to defeat Night Bringer.


    McMin, who had been listening nkly, urgently waved his hand and stepped closer to me.


    "Your Highness, with all due respect, we did attempt to tear through the dark shroud when it first covered the sky!"


    "..."


    "We took the air fleet to the highest possible altitude to observe and attack the shroud, but the results were disastrous."


    I knew that.


    I had received that report as well.


    "That shroud isn''t just ordinary darkness. Simply approaching it caused all the crew members to suffer from mental contamination, and our bombardment didn''t affect it at all."


    McMin calmly voiced his objections.


    "Furthermore, analysis suggests that the shroud isyered dozens, if not hundreds, of times... Like it''s alive, trying to ''devour'' anything thates close with grotesque tendrils and ws."


    "..."


    "That dark shroud is as horrifying and sinister as Night Bringer himself. How do you propose to cut through it?"


    After listening carefully to his well-organized objections.


    I nodded.


    "Honestly, I didn''t originally intend to carry out this n."


    With the means we had, there was no way to cut through the dark shroud. So, I had only conceptualized it as ast resort, never seriously intending to use it.


    "But, the situation has changed."


    "The situation has changed?"


    "Look over there."


    I pointed to a slightly distant southern sky.


    "Do you see it?"


    "What do you mean..."


    At that moment.


    Sparkle.


    In the far-off high sky where I pointed, something glimmered.


    McMin hastily took out binocrs from his pocket and observed that point. Then, he slightly opened his mouth.


    "Could it be..."


    "Yes."


    I sped my hands behind my back and nodded.


    "A full day ago, the dethroned princess of the Lake Kingdom gathered all her light to strike Night Bringer, but he narrowly escaped. And then."


    During the battle fought by the real Ash, Dusk Bringar, and Nameless against Night Bringer.


    "The massive pir of light that emerged then reached the sky."


    The pir of light that Nameless fired at the end undoubtedly touched the dark shroud.


    That fierce vortex of light tore through the seemingly immacte sky-


    "It burned away the darkness at that point."


    It left a scar.


    "A ''crack'' was formed."


    Having transcended, I could see that distant sky clearly without binocrs.


    It was even brighter because the light scattered by Nameless was embedded in the pitch-ck sky like stardust.


    "We can''t waste it. The one and only path my friend gave up his soul to create...!"


    After confirming the ''damage'' engraved on the dark shroud.


    McMin slowly lowered his binocrs and stammered his next question.


    "I saw the crack in the shroud too. But it''s just a crack, we''ll need to make additional attacks. Merely approaching it causes mental contamination, making it hard to move properly. How do you n to attack?"


    I smiled faintly.


    "With people."


    "Pardon?"


    "We have those on our side who can endure that vile air up close."


    As soon as I finished speaking.


    "My lord."


    A voice came from the side. McMin and I turned towards it.


    "I''ve assembled the entire Special Forces."


    Standing there were my heroes who embraced darkness to fight it.


    Led by Lucas, there were Kellibey, Verdandi, Kun, Torkel, Dearmudin, Chain, Nobody... Along with several reserve heroes wielding Dragon yers.


    They all looked at me in disbelief, so I lifted my weary lips into a smile to meet their expectations.


    "Why are you all looking at me like you''ve seen a ghost? It''s really me."


    "..."


    "I did die once, but I''ve returned nheless."


    I then spread my arms wide.


    "We don''t have much time, but we can still manage a hug... Ugh?!"


    I was punched.


    Kellibey, who had charged at me, swung his fist and struck me. Following him, Verdandi pinched my whole body, and Dearmudin hit my head with his staff.


    The rest of the heroes, unable to bring themselves to hit me, surrounded me and fumed.


    Kellibey, who had led the charge, red at me with teary eyes and shouted.


    "We thought you were dead, you bastard!"


    "I did die. I came back to life... Well, it''s a bit different technically..."


    It seemed silly to exin that I had evolved from being shattered to being super shattered, so I just let them hit me.


    "Everyone is safe... It doesn''t seem like it, but I''m d we could meet again, alive."


    Though everyone was crying and yelling, after some effort, the atmosphere settled.


    I nced around. There stood a werewolf with a silver-red mane, trying to appear calm.


    I called out abruptly.


    "Hey, Lunared."


    "Argh?!"


    Lunared, the shadow of a nightmare that possessed Kun''s body, coughed violently.


    "W-What are you saying, Captain?"


    "Stop pretending, you bastard. I can see right through you."


    Currently, I was in a state where three transcendental auras ovepped.


    I could immediately grasp Kun''s condition. This guy had overexerted himself and given his body to Nightmare yer.


    "A-Are you blind after all this time away... It''s me! Kun!"


    Lunared avoided eye contact and continued to act evasively.


    I folded my arms and sighed deeply, then whispered to him.


    "Lunared, you bastard."


    "How dare you insult this great Wolf King-!"


    Immediately, Lunared gasped and covered his mouth with both hands. It worked perfectly. Ridiculous.


    "You''re not Kun, you''re Lunared?!"


    "This damn wolf dares to take Kun''s body...!"


    "Exorcise him! Expel him! Give Kun back!"


    The other heroes surrounded Lunared, their eyes zing. Lunared raised his ws with a distressed expression.


    Lunared was undoubtedly a formidable monster, but having reincarnated by taking over Kun''s body, he couldn''t exert the full power he had as the Nightmare Legion''smander.


    On the other hand, our side was filled with heroes who had immersed themselves in darkness, their destructive power breaking through the ceiling.


    In the tense atmosphere, I was pondering what to do when I noticed something.


    "..."


    Immediately, I waved my hand.


    "Enough. Everyone, lower your weapons and calm down."


    "My lord? But."


    "That guy is definitely Lunared right now... but it''s fine."


    I smiled faintly.


    "It''s fine. Let''s trust Kun."


    Saying that, I gestured towards a spot on Lunared''s body, and the heroes, after seeing it, gradually lowered their weapons one by one.


    "...?"


    Lunared still didn''t understand the situation, keeping his ws raised and looking around warily.


    "Everyone, I know you have a lot to say... but time is of the essence."


    Whether he''s Kun or Lunared, we don''t have time to fight. More urgent is dealing with Night Bringer over there.


    "While J?rmungandr buys us time, let''s go and do our job."


    "Where are we going?"


    "To Crossroad first, so we can reach the sky."


    After nodding towards the precarious castle wall, I led the way.


    "We have our target location, now we need to find a way to get there. Let''s go!"


    The heroes followed me en masse.


    I gestured to Lunared, who was awkwardly standing alone in the back.


    "Hey, Lunared! Youe too!"


    "Uh... what?"


    "If the world ends, you''re finished too! We need to get rid of that ck Dragon first if you want to devour whatever''s left. Right?"


    I smirked.


    "Hurry up and follow! It''s a temporary alliance until we defeat Night Bringer!"


    ***


    "Ha...!"


    Standing dazed for a moment, Lunared slowly followed Ash and the humans, his crimson eyes glinting.


    He didn''t know why they hadn''t restrained him despite knowing his identity, but he was confident they would regret such a foolish decision.


    ��For now, I''ll pretend to ally with you to kill the ck Dragon... but after that, immediately!��


    I will devour you all...!


    Plotting secretly, Lunared licked his lips. It was crucial to lower their guard as much as possible.


    He retracted his ws and calmed his aura, ready to quietly follow the group when...


    "Huh?"


    Lunared looked down at his hand, puzzled.


    In his hand was a round ball of silver fur, seemingly made from his own body.


    "What is this?"


    Lunared realized btedly.


    When surrounded by the human heroes earlier, he had unconsciously gathered the fur from his body into this ball.


    He also realized that this was what made the human heroes lower their hostility.


    "...?"


    Could it be that the owner of this body, Kun, had a ridiculous habit of making fur balls when nervous?


    Baffled, Lunared threw the fur ball behind him and followed the group.


    Caught in the earth-shaking vibrations caused by the two colossal monsters, the silver fur ball was swept away into the swirling snowstorm, disappearing from sight.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Crossroad. City center.


    "Aaahhhh!"


    Crying.


    Serenade.


    She clung tightly to me, sobbing her heart out on my chest.


    "Se, Serenade? It''s okay, calm down..."


    "Heuuuugh."


    "This is hopeless. She''spletely regressed to infancy."


    I gave up trying to soothe Serenade and raised my hands in defeat.Serenade''s personal maid, Elize, rushed over and tried tofort her.


    "My, mydy. Everyone is watching, please calm down..."


    "Aaahhhh."


    "Uuuuh, please don''t cry... You''re making me want to cry too... snff."


    Elize wiped her reddened eyes and sniffled. Why did she have to cry too... Several characters were breaking down today.


    Elize also failed. Serenade continued to cling to me like a cicada, crying loudly. Elize gave up too, raising her hands and wiping her eyes before smiling at me.


    "Wee back, Your Highness."


    "It''s still too early to be relieved."


    I smiled bitterly, looking at Serenade''s tear-streaked face.


    I couldn''t tell her that I had died ande back to life, nor how much of the man she loved was left in me.


    Instead, I gently patted Serenade''s back.


    Everyone around us broke into a cold sweat seeing Serenade''s pitiful state.


    "Has the guild master always been like this...?"


    "Maybe she''s been holding it in all this time..."


    "I get it. This is the second time Ash has gone missing ande back. How worried must she have been?"


    Kellibey grumbled, patting my back roughly. Other heroes followed suit, hitting me one by one, saying, ''This is for Serenade.''


    Stop hitting me, you guys! Lucas, don''t just stand there with your arms crossed, do something!


    "...I didn''t want to see such a touching scene."


    Crown, who had joined us, grumbled from behind, and Damien, next to him, rubbed his tear-filled eyes.


    "Snff, snff... I''m sorry. This isn''t the time for this..."


    Serenade finally calmed down, sniffing and stepping back.


    She was right. It was cute and heart-wrenching, but now wasn''t the time to be rxed.


    I carefully wiped Serenade''s tear-stained face with a handkerchief and asked.


    "Serenade, where is His Majesty the Emperor?"


    Before I left for the expedition, I had informed the Emperor about the final strategy... Operation Night Closing.


    I had advised him to consider it if all other defensive ns, from n A to F, failed.


    And now, with all other ns rendered useless, had the Emperor prepared this final strategy?


    "He is in the warehouse district, preparing thest strategy you left, Your Highness."


    As expected, my father, the Emperor, didn''t waste his experience!


    "I also helped prepare it. This way, please."


    Following Serenade''s lead, we rushed over.


    Amid the warehouses destroyed and burned by Night Bringer''s breath, we saw a standing hangar.


    Even though giant monsters were fighting outside the fortress walls, threatening to destroy the world, the production guild members inside the hangar worked tirelessly without even blinking.


    And what they were working on was...


    "...What?"


    It was an airship I had never seen before.


    It was much smaller than an aircraft carrier on Earth but had a simr shape.


    The deck extended forward, and the hatch also opened forward, allowing heroes toe and go.


    Overall, it looked like a mix between Alcatraz and Geronimo. The beautiful curved design and tightly fitted armor were like Alcatraz, while the bulky rear thrusters resembled those on Geronimo.


    The weapons seemed to be hastily attached. There were about ten machine guns capable of firing magic bullets at the front, and all avable ammunition, including Dwarf-made guided missiles, were loaded in the back.


    I gaped at the impressive airship that had suddenly appeared. Where did this thinge from?


    "During the salvage and repair of Geronimo, we umted technology, gathered ancient information from across the continent, invited master craftsmen from various races..."


    Serenade lowered her voice and looked around cautiously.


    "Ahem. The design ns we bought under the table from the Imperial Airship Fleet, and the core technology from an Imperial engineer we scouted... allbined to construct this new airship for the guild, Your Highness''s personal vessel."


    Serenade awkwardly exined, as if caught revealing a prepared birthday gift too soon.


    I couldn''t close my gaping mouth. They made a new ship just for me from the start? I never expected this.


    "Actually, it was barely flight-capable and far fromplete, but His Majesty transferred many parts from Alcatraz,bined with Crossroad''s magical construction techniques and the full capabilities of the production guild. Now, it can fully function as an airship."


    As I approached, the production guild members, covered in oil and grime, stood up and saluted me. I silently returned the salute.


    Everyone had fought together without giving up until the very end.


    ��I thought I''d be putting my father in the retired Alcatraz as a pilot and forcing it to move����


    I was truly taken aback and carefully examined the new ship. Serenade continued her exnation.


    "It��s an assaultnding ship designed prioritizing the deployment and recovery of heroes. Its name is..."


    She nced sideways at me.


    "Please name it, Your Highness."


    "..."


    At that moment, a name came to mind as if it had been predetermined. I slowly uttered it.


    "La Mancha."


    "La Mancha..."


    Serenade rolled the name around in her mouth and tilted her head.


    "What does it mean?"


    "It��s a meaning we have to create from now on."


    Then someone descended the new airship��s deck and approached me.


    "Now that it has a name, it just needs tounch."


    It was, of course, the Emperor.


    He looked at me with his characteristic steel-like face, containing unexpected relief, and smiled through his beard.


    "I was about to take this airship alone and charge into the sky, but now that you��re back, I should hand over the helm to you."


    "I can''t let you monopolize the first monumental flight, Father."


    Although I needed to stay here to deal with matters on the ground...


    As I exchanged a silent father-son dialogue with the Emperor, someone cautiously called out to me.


    "Ash."


    It was Kellibey. He gestured toward the Siren statue [Steadfast Superstition] he was dragging along the ground.


    "Can I attach this to the bow?"


    "Of course, Kellibey. I��d actually prefer it."


    Kellibey''s face brightened as he hurriedly dragged the statue to the front of the airship.


    While Kellibey attached the statue to the bow and the production guild members made final adjustments to the airship, I addressed the assembled heroes.


    "We have no time, I will exin Operation Night Closing! The n is simple."


    I felt like a peddler every time I said ��simple�� or ��easy��, but this operation was genuinely straightforward.


    It was just difficult to execute.


    "All special forces will board this airship, La Mancha, and fly south�� to approximately this point."


    Pointing to the sky damaged by Nameless''s pir of light on the map, I continued.


    "The heroes on the ground will mark the exact target area. Then, you will pierce through the barrier at that point and keep ascending..."


    Thud!


    I tapped the map with my finger and finished the exnation.


    "Slice through all the following barriers and break through to the highest point."


    The Emperor, who had been listening quietly, chuckled.


    "Easy to say."


    Indeed. The operation��s outline was extremely simple, but its execution was far from easy.


    We had to dive into the central area of the wicked darkness, where mere proximity would corrupt the mind, and slice through the malevolent entities trying to corrupt us while soaring to the sky��s end.


    ��But this battle is beyond easy or difficult. The time to consider possibilities has long passed.��


    It��s about whether we seed or not. That��s all.


    Whether fortunate or not, the current special forces heroes were already tainted by darkness in body and soul.


    They could withstand the curses emanating from the dark barrier. Because their minds were already corrupted, they could endure additional corruption.


    "No time to waste. Prepare tounch immediately!"


    "Aye-aye!"


    The special forces, without a word ofint, immediately gathered their equipment and ran towards the airship.


    Lunared hesitated, looking around nervously, but with many eyes watching, he groaned and reluctantly headed towards the airship as well.


    ��Go, people of La Mancha.��


    As I watched their retreating figures, I called out to Lucas, who was thest to grab his gear and leave.


    "Lucas."


    "Yes, my lord."


    He stopped immediately. I approached him.


    "Remember this: It doesn''t matter where yound or where you wander. Just don''t forget what we were looking at."


    I untied the tattered ck g of the World Guardian Front that had been fluttering on my banner and wrapped it around Lucas''s left arm.


    Lucas, looking at the long ck g fluttering like a ribbon from his left arm, stammered.


    "But my lord, the g..."


    "I��m fine."


    I smiled broadly.


    "I always have it."


    I patted Lucas on the back, still looking confused.


    "Go, quickly! Open the path for me!"


    That seemed to snap him to attention.


    Even with the fierce face bearing traces of beastification, he gave me his usual serious expression and bowed deeply.


    Then, he ran heavily towards the airship. I watched him until he was out of sight.


    "The Alcatraz may be stripped to its bones, but it��s still operational."


    The Emperor then moved towards the adjacent hangar.


    "I will take Alcatraz and support La Mancha. Son, I leave the ground to you."


    "Thank you, Father."


    "Ash."


    When I nced back at the Emperor, his eyes no longer sparkled with a golden glow.


    "I can sense a certainty in you that wasn''t there before."


    Instead... there was the joy of a king.


    The relief of a father looking at his grown sessor.


    "Have you found the answer to the trials I set?"


    "..."


    I smiled silently, and the Emperor chuckled, showing his teeth.


    "I can''t die before hearing that answer."


    "..."


    "If you have confidence, then probabilities don''t matter. Believe in yourself... and follow the path you��ve chosen."


    The Emperor waved and left.


    After organizing the team tounch into the sky.


    "Thank you, Serenade."


    I faced Serenade, who had prepared the airship, and expressed my gratitude and request.


    "Please oversee La Mancha''sunch process until the end. I will go to the wall tomand the rest of the operation."


    "Your Highness!"


    Serenade, who had called me, clenched her fists as if making a resolution, and looked up at me.


    "I''ve made my decision too. I will fight until the end of this life, without giving up. So..."


    She smiled brightly despite her exhausted face.


    "I won''t just wait anymore."


    I chuckled softly.


    She really didn��t know herself.


    She had never once just waited. She had always fought in the best way she could.


    "Serenade, what you''ve done so far is more than enough... Uuuuff?!"


    As I was about tomend her, she grabbed my cor, pulled me in, and pressed her lips against mine.


    Ah, so not waiting means this kind of action?!


    "Se, Serenade? Everyone��s watching, just calm... Uuuuuff."


    Serenade did not calm down and showered me with kisses repeatedly. It seemed her inner limiter broke after crying so much earlier...


    Everyone around us pretended not to see, turning their heads. Damien blushed and cleared his throat, and Crown muttered in frustration.


    "...I didn''t want to see such a passionate disy."


    Shut up! I didn''t want to show it either!


    "Go on ahead."


    Serenade finally let go of me, her previously haggard appearance now shining with vibrance, smiling radiantly.


    "I''ll catch up soon."


    "..."


    I squeezed her hand once firmly.


    Then I turned and walked towards the wall. Damien and Crown immediately followed me on either side.


    Crown��s eyes narrowed as he looked at me from behind his mask.


    "I didn''t want to see such a warm disy..."


    "Shut up! If you repeat that line one more time, I won''t let it slide, Crown!"


    Feeling embarrassed, I grumbled, while Damien chuckled.


    "Hehe. Still... it was much better than seeing everyone cry."


    "..."


    "Indeed, with the prince here, the front linese alive."


    Right. What''s the big deal about a kiss show?


    If the world doesn''t end and everyone can tease me andugh... what��s there to worry about?


    ��I will see it through.��


    To protect the moments where people canugh.


    I would sprint down thest remaining path to victory, no matter what.


    With renewed determination, I hurried my steps towards the wall.


    "Let''s go. While the people in the sky split the darkness, those on the ground have their own tasks to do."


    Crown chuckled and made a joke.


    "Then what should the people of theke do?"


    "...Just follow quietly."


    But seriously, Crown, you jerk, haven''t you been enjoying making jokes since earlier?!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    The walls, brought from New Terra and rebuilt with all of humanity''s technology, still stood firm amidst the chaos.


    Though more sections had copsed than remained intact, the walls were still standing, and people capable of fighting were gathered atop them.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Led by Junior, people who saw me return alive for the first time ran to me, crying out. While I appreciated the tearful wees, now was not the time for such emotions...!


    Thankfully, everyone quickly calmed down.


    Boom! Ka-ka-ka-boom!


    To the south, Night Bringer and J?rmungandr continued their apocalyptic battle.


    The split ground and emerging night swirled together in the air. Just watching it sent chills down my spine.


    "...Senior."Evangeline, who was rallying the troops, looked back at me, and I nodded.


    "Good. Is everyone gathered?"


    I had already sent Elize here to gather the troops and supplies.


    I quickly exined the ''Night Closing'' operation to the heroes and soldiers on the wall.


    Though everyone looked exhausted, they focused because they knew this operation was ourst chance for a counterattack.


    "So, soon the airship will depart to pierce the Veil of Darkness... we need to support from the ground."


    "What do you mean by support...?"


    "Though there are gaps in the Veil, it continues to repair itself... the gaps have narrowed. We need to widen those cracks."


    I looked at Damien and nodded.


    "Damien will target those gaps."


    Damien nodded back. He had been observing the rifts in the sky from the observation tower. He knew their precise locations better than anyone.


    "But Damien''s magic bullet alone isn''t powerful enough. So... everyone here needs to lend their strength."


    Evangeline and Junior widened their eyes.


    "Lend our strength?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lilly and the alchemists came struggling with something from inside the city.


    "We brought it, Your Majesty!"


    It was Burnout''s specialrge-scale ballista.


    Originally designed with various customizations in mind, it had been used in many ways, such as connecting to the Dandelion Corps Commander''s magic core. We intended to utilize that aspect this time as well.


    ''Thank you for your legacy, Burnout.''


    Bodybag, lifting the equipment with telekinesis, skillfully began setting up the ballista.


    Therge ballista was quickly installed atop the wall, and the alchemists connected it to the magic core and various artifacts.


    "Damien, over here!"


    Called by Lilly, Damien ran and fitted [ck Queen] to the top of the ballista.


    As I watched the assembly of this unprecedented temporary magic bulletuncher, I exined to the remaining heroes.


    "We will divide the heroes into four groups: spiritists, magicians, priests, and everyone else."


    Nodding at Hannibal and the spiritists, I continued.


    "First, the spiritists will enchant Damien''s magic bullet."


    Spiritists are skilled at ''imbuing.'' They can embed spirits into equipment or attribute properties to objects...


    They would coordinate the entire magic bullet enchantment process.


    "Next, the magicians willpress their magic and infuse it into the magic bullet."


    Magicians will enhance the magic bullet''s ''power.''


    Junior, understanding my intent with a simplemand, nodded and led the magicians to theuncher.


    I then looked at Zenith and Rosetta. Despite being covered in bandages from battle injuries, their eyes were sharp.


    "Priests will convert divine power to light through the magic concentrator, helping the bullet resist darkness as much as possible."


    Priests will handle ''light.''


    The primary goal of this operation was to prate the Veil of Darkness. And priests had the highest efficiency in converting light through the magic concentrator.


    Their role was to imbue the magic bullet with light to counter the darkness.


    At mymand, the priests nodded in unison and ran to theuncher.


    "And everyone else, protect theuncher to ensure stable firing."


    Led by Evangeline, the frontline heroes nodded.


    The situation throughout this area was dire. If unexpected variables arose, the frontline heroes needed to protect theuncher... and Damien.


    "Alright. Everyone, make the best shot. I''m counting on you."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After watching everyone run off to their respective tasks,


    I headed to the end of the wall. There, two familiar dragons awaited me.


    "Scalian, Parekian."


    "Ash, you really came back."


    Scalian''s body was scorched and blistered, likely from blocking the breath attacks.


    With a nerdy expression on his massive dragon face, he looked me over and then chuckled.


    "You''re still fighting even after bing ''like that''? Truly indomitable will."


    "I''ll take that as apliment."


    I gestured with my chin and stood at the edge of the wall.


    "Come with me, Scalian. Parekian. I need you both."


    Orders had been given to the troops who would board the airship and those who would support it with sniper shots.


    Now, I nned to return to the battlefield... to the ce where those colossal mythical creatures were fighting.


    Just then.


    "Me, me, me too!"


    A small figure stepped forward hesitantly from between the two dragons.


    "I''ll go too, Your Majesty!"


    "Violet?"


    It was Violet, the leader of the Gambler''s Club and an illusionist.


    Surprised by the unexpected request from an unexpected person, I blinked in astonishment.


    Standing before me, Violet''s shoulders and body trembled, but her eyes held a determined resolve.


    "..."


    After meeting her gaze and peering into her inner thoughts, I chuckled.


    "Alright, if that''s the case."


    I put my foot on the wall''s railing and looked towards the distant south.


    "Good, there are five of us... a full party."


    Me. Crown. Scalian. Parekian. And Violet.


    Shatteredmander, immortal clown, nerdy eastern dragon, enigmatic western dragon, and human illusionist.


    I had no idea what kind of nonsensicalbination this was, but anyway, it was a party of five.


    Scalian smoothly glided through the air andnded at the edge of the wall. I climbed onto his back first and extended my hand to Violet.


    "Are you ready to be a legend, hero?"


    Violet took a deep breath, nodded emphatically, and grabbed my hand to climb onto Scalian''s back.


    Parekian quickly followed, and Crown grumbled as he climbed onst.


    "Am I naturally included too?"


    "Were you nning toze around here forever? You will act as the interpreter to make J?rmungandr follow my orders. Let''s go."


    With everyone aboard Scalian,


    Thwack!


    Scalian''s body coiled like a spring in the air, then shot forward in an instant. We flew towards the ce where Night Bringer and J?rmungandr were battling.


    Or rather, we tried to fly there...


    Shortly after taking off, we were all taken aback.


    "...?"


    "What?"


    "What is that."


    At the southern edge of the ins.


    The ce where the two mythical creatures had been fighting.


    Where night and ground, darkness and earth were chaotically swirling together, suddenly fell silent��


    Whoosh...!


    From that ce, something massive was flung outward.


    The enormous object, spraying blood everywhere, flew through the air towards Crossroad. I recognized the identity of that gray mass a momentte.


    It was...


    "...My God."


    It was the lower half of J?rmungandr''s body, torn off by force.


    Night Bringer had ripped J?rmungandr''s body in half from the middle, then thrown the tail half towards Crossroad.


    ***


    With a roar from the rear thrusters, the airship ''La Mancha'' shot up from the hangar.


    Following it, the skeletal remains of ''Alcatraz'' rose into the sky as if escorting La Mancha.


    The two airships soared side by side, rising higher into the dark sky. Long mes trailed from the rear of the two airships, illuminating the darkness.


    "Airshipunch confirmed!"


    "Operation Night Closing has begun!"


    Scouts on the wall shouted busily as they watched the airships take off.


    Click, click, click��!


    Damien exhaled deeply as he converted [ck Queen] into a railgun-like form.


    The long barrel of [ck Queen],bined with the mounted ballista, was aimed high into the sky.


    Artifacts were attached haphazardly, making it difficult to determine where the barrel (�|��) began or ended, causing the magic bulletuncher to be enormous.


    Damien, almost lying down in the gunner''s seat, stared into the distant sky and slowly ced his finger on the trigger.


    Crackle, crackle...


    The seven magic bullets of ck Queen had alreadypleted the process of merging into one while rotating in the air.


    And the merged magic bullet underwent individual processes by the magicians, priests, and spiritists.


    "Magic power charging,plete!"


    On one side, the magicians refined and infused magic power into the bullet,


    "Light concentration through the concentrator,plete!"


    The priests also crammed thepressed light into the bullet.


    "All enchantment processespleted!"


    Hannibal, who oversaw all these processes and finally summoned wind spirits to surround the bullet, spoke while sweating profusely.


    "I don''t know if it''s the strongest, but it''s definitely the best shot we have...!"


    "..."


    "Due to the unprecedented excessive enchantments packed into one bullet, its duration is extremely short! The spirits will hold out as long as they can, but��"


    Hannibal was about to exin further when��


    Whoosh...!


    A sudden gust of wind blew.


    The startled heroes all turned in that direction, then gasped.


    Squeeeeal��!


    Flying towards Crossroad.


    It was the long, severed tail of J?rmungandr, thrown by Night Bringer.


    Evangeline, standing guard in front of theuncher, groaned.


    "What is this...?!"


    Shhh��!


    In the sky, the magic barrier Ash had deployed appeared, but it couldn''t fully block the overwhelming mass flying towards it.


    The tail of J?rmungandr, having bounced off the magic barrier once, flew straight towards the southern wall of Crossroad.


    There was no way to stop it.


    Boom��!


    The wall, which had withstood countless attacks, finally crumbledpletely.


    The magic bulletuncher installed on the wall was shattered along with it.


    ***


    Boom, boom...


    Amidst the rubble of the copsed wall.


    "..."


    Sitting atop the brokenuncher debris, holding ck Queen in both hands. Damien still aimed at the sky.


    And all the other heroes, covered in blood, surrounded him, standing guard.


    Despite the unprecedented disaster of the wall''s copse, Damien remained unharmed thanks to protective magic and the heroes'' physical defense. While all the other heroes fell and got injured, they protected him with a united effort.


    "Kh..."


    Evangeline, who had taken the brunt of the falling wall debris for Damien, trembled at the corners of her mouth.


    "Can you shoot, Damien?"


    "...Of course."


    Theuncher was destroyed, but the magic bullet was alreadypleted.


    Though the target was out of sight, he had already seen it with his own eyes.


    Damien, sitting in the rubble that now surrounded him like a well, smiled faintly.


    "I''ve done it before."


    The next moment, the sniper''s finger pulled the trigger.


    Boom��!


    With a dazzling burst of magical me, the bullet shot out of the barrel like a bolt of lightning returning to the sky.


    The magic bullet pierced the darkened sky, illuminating it sharply as it ascended endlessly.


    Like thest fireworks they all watched together during the autumn festival...


    Boom...!


    Suddenly, dark clouds gathered in the southern sky, and the white snow falling from the sky turned ck and sticky like tar.


    A pitch-ck snowstorm raged fiercely, pouring down towards the ascending magic bullet. It seemed as if the sky itself was trying to thwart the bullet.


    But the pure white magic bullet, drawing an impossible trajectory, pierced through theyers of the snowstorm.


    It urately reached its intended target, the scar in the southern sky.


    Silently, the magic bullet burrowed into the Veil of Darkness.


    ...


    And in the next moment.


    Rip��!


    The dark clouds tore apart, creating a massive hole in the Veil of Darkness.


    It was as if a deep wound had been inflicted upon the sky.


    "Target confirmed."


    Inside the bridge of the airship ''La Mancha.''


    Lucas murmured without inflection as he confirmed the breach in the Veil of Darkness.


    "We''re going in."


    Following Lucas''s order, Kellibey pulled the control stick sharply.


    Boom!


    Inside the airship, which shook violently as it changed direction, the eyes of the special forces heroes preparing for battle glinted fiercely.


    "Let''s go."


    Staring at the nextyer of the Veil of Darkness spread endlessly above the breached veil, Lucas growled.


    "To cut through the night."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    "Ah..."


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    I confirmed that the sniper shot had sessfully hit its mark at the copsed castle wall, and that the two airships had entered the darkness that the bullet had pierced through.


    "That''s not the real problem."


    At that moment, Crown clicked his tongue and spoke.


    "The real problem is here."


    "...!"


    When I turned my gaze forward, I saw the figures of two mythical beasts entangled in a thick, fog-like darkness.


    Crunch, crunch...J?rmungandr''s massive jaws and sharp teeth were tightly biting into Night Bringer''s neck.


    And,


    "Ugh...!"


    The gigantic snake''s body was severed in the middle.


    If it were a human, it would be around the waist. The torn cross-section of the body had enormous bones sticking out, broken, with muscles and flesh hanging in shreds.


    Blood and entrails poured out endlessly from the cross-section.


    Even in that state, J?rmungandr was trying to strangle Night Bringer by biting his neck and wrapping him with its remaining body.


    "In your previous life, didn''t that Red Dragon stop yourst journey?"


    Night Bringer grabbed J?rmungandr''s upper and lower jaws with both hands and slowly pulled them away from his neck... lifting him into the air.


    "This time, I''ll stop you."


    Darkness gleamed in Night Bringer''s hands, and then-


    Crunch, crack...!


    He began tearing J?rmungandr''s jaws apart, pulling them wide open as if to split them in two.


    The snake''s long mouth started to rip apart. It was clear that in a few more seconds, it wouldn''t be able to hold out and would be split up and down.


    "I won''t let that happen...!"


    He''s a valuable ally brought here with great effort. I couldn''t just let him fall in vain like this!


    I raised my right hand.


    Ssshhh!


    Then, the chain coat armor I was wearing��[Lord of the High Tower]��dissolved and was stripped off, reforming above my right hand in a new shape.


    Into a greatsword, favored by Dusk Bringar!


    Just as Dusk Bringar did, I gathered the Red Dragon''s magic power within me, imbuing the greatsword with a crimson aura, and then thrust my fist forward with all my might.


    Thwack-!


    The chain greatsword shot out like a missile, spiraling forward, and in the next moment, it pierced Night Bringer''s forearm, causing blood to spray everywhere.


    Night Bringer seemed indifferent to such wounds and didn''t even nce at it... but immediately had to turn his eyes to his forearm.


    Because,


    sh-!


    The chain greatsword shattered into pieces and scattered, with each fragment...


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    My ashen shadows were summoned, grasping each chain fragment and climbing onto Night Bringer''s forearm.


    Night Bringer gasped.


    "What is this...?!"


    I smirked.


    The Shadow Army.


    My summoned doppelgangers. The true memories of Ash''s battles.


    These shadows drew their weapons simultaneously.


    Each weapon contained a piece of the chain that made up [Lord of the High Tower], and within these chain fragments burned the Red Dragon''s magic power I had infused earlier.


    In other words,


    The Shadow Army I summoned now was armed with single-use grenades imbued with the Red Dragon''s power.


    Needless to say, the Red Dragon and ck Dragon were natural enemies.


    Thud! Thud! Thud-!


    As the shadows struck down with their weapons, the Red Dragon''s magic power exploded from the chain fragments, dealing damage to the ck Dragon''s forearm.


    Boom! Boom boom boom!


    The ck Dragon''s forearm couldn''t withstand it for long and exploded, releasing J?rmungandr.


    The chain greatsword lodged in that arm also turned to powder and scattered, and my doppelgangers exploded as well.


    Ssshhh!


    Shortly after, the chain fragments that had flown in all directions gathered and reattached to my body in the form of a coat.


    "Wow..."


    Watching the series of events, Scalian, Violet, and Crown, even Parekian, who had no eyes to see clearly, were all startled.


    Scalian widened his eyes and looked up at me on his body.


    "How did youe up with such a method?"


    "..."


    I decided to remain silent instead of saying I took it from the real Ash''s memory. My background setting was a bitplicated...


    "Never mind, we need to check if J?rmungandr is safe. Let''s go, Crown!"


    "Giving orders feels natural to you now..."


    I leapt down from Scalian''s back, and Crown, grumbling, followed me.


    " ... "


    J?rmungandr, having slipped from Night Bringer''s grasp,y on the ground with eyes closed and tongue extended, motionless.


    Crown and I ran up to the snake.


    "Hey J?rmungandr, are you dead?"


    As I pped the snake''s cheek and asked, Crown snorted.


    "If it died that easily, it wouldn''t be the World Serpent."


    Right after examining J?rmungandr''s torn body, Crown quietly stroked his chin.


    "... No, it looks like it''s about to die."


    "Don''t change your words so easily..."


    "The injuries are too severe. No matter how powerful the World Serpent is, this is too much."


    I summoned additional Shadow Army.


    Shadow Ashes like wizards and priests were summoned in a row.


    After entrusting these clones with the immediate treatment of J?rmungandr, I turned around. There was no time to treat him leisurely.


    Boom... Boom... Boom...


    Angry golden eyes gleamed closer from the darkness.


    Night Bringer approached me with long strides. The arm that had exploded just a moment ago was already fully regenerated without a scratch.


    "Dear party members."


    Staring at the night that didn''t budge despite stabbing and shing, I bit my dry lips.


    "Now we have to fight with the resolve to die until our special forcesplete their mission... anyst words?"


    "Ash."


    Scalianid Parekian and Violet on the ground, then whispered cautiously to me.


    "That ''onest shot'' we talked about on the way... I hope you''ll use it well."


    Scalian nodded deeply, and Parekian followed. Lastly, Violet, after checking their expressions, hurriedly nodded.


    I chuckled and nodded back, then looked straight ahead again. Now Night Bringer was looking down at me from right in front.


    "I''m tired of watching your tantrums, Ash... This time, let''s end it."


    I drew the ceremonial longsword from my waist and transformed it into a banner pole.


    "Really? It''s new to me every time. Every moment fighting you is exciting and varied. I''d be happy to fight seven hundred and forty-three more times, not just three. Shall we burn this night together?"


    Night Bringer smirked and shook his head slightly.


    "Your wretched appearance is no different from that empty banner pole you''re holding."


    "..."


    "The g has already burned, and the walls you had to protect have copsed. As a standard-bearer without a g, as a lord without walls... what are you still fighting for?"


    "Can''t you see? The g is right here."


    The [Great Commander''s g] that I painstakingly pieced together had already burned and disappeared.


    But the memory of that conquest still remained within me.


    The trajectory of that life... was engraved in my soul.


    "I am the g."


    "...!"


    "The process of all those shattered pieces is the proof of my life."


    Thud-!


    I nted the empty banner pole into the ground.


    "Even without a g, if there are intentions left, the standard-bearer can march at the front. Even without walls, if there are people left, the lord can fight at the front."


    I smiled.


    "The fight isn''t over yet."


    sh-!


    Gray magic power surged from the empty banner pole, spilling in all directions. At the same time, [Lord of the High Tower], which had been enveloping my body, scattered into pieces.


    Behind me, the Shadow Army was summoned once again, and the chain fragments flew into each of my clones.


    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!


    Countless clones simultaneously grasped their weapons and all lifted their heads to re at Night Bringer.


    The helmet of [Lord of the High Tower] on my head, the control core of all these chain fragments, shone white and rotated the halo.


    My consciousness prated into the clones'' interiors, allowing me to control them more perfectly than before.


    As a transcendent, my rank rose, and all the abilities I possessed were also enhanced by several levels.


    It might be impossible to defeat Night Bringer in his current state.


    But stalling for time was more than possible.


    "Really, you never tire of spouting the same old nonsense."


    Night Bringer clicked his tongue briefly.


    "Fine. Then... this time, I''ll properly appreciate it."


    The dragon, having already grown to its maximum size, inted its body even further and loaded all its avable attack methods.


    "The end of your antiquated hero y. This time, after all hope is destroyed, you''ll taste the tears you''ll shed."


    Gooooo...!


    The night began to boil.


    Night Bringer, lightly loading the Extinction Skill ''Forged Night'' as if breathing, suddenly changed his tone.


    "yer. You dispatched a special force to destroy the darkness I scattered in the sky, didn''t you?"


    "...!"


    "That was yourst hope."


    The corners of the dragon''s long mouth twisted beneath the flickering golden eyes.


    "Even though I knew your shallow trick, do you know why I didn''t bother to stop it?"


    And in the next moment,


    Bang, crash...!


    An explosion echoed from the far southern sky, and a sh burst through the darkened sky as if something had erupted.


    It was unmistakably the explosion of an airship.


    "What I scattered in the sky is not a mere Veil of Darkness. From ancient times to now, from the creation to this moment on the brink of destruction, it is a swamp of despair that no mortal has ever crossed."


    The blood drained from my face.


    "Truly a pitiful, sand-like hope that seems like it would crumble in your hands."


    Looking down at me, Night Bringer whispered as if enjoying himself.


    "Good. I''ll crush it. Over and over, until you kneel and cry and beg...!"


    In the next moment, the wave of night unleashed by the dragon poured down onto my army of clones.


    ***


    La Mancha was surging upward.


    Relying on the [Steadfast Superstition] attached to the bow, it repeatedly rammed through the Veil of Darkness.


    The Veil of Darkness wasyered, covering the sky.


    But the light shot by Nameless, followed by Damien''s sniper shots, pierced holes in eachyer. La Mancha advanced, flying along the trajectory of that light.


    And the deeper they went.


    The more they prated through the veils beyond the veils, the darker the visibility became. At some point, La Mancha lost its direction. The whereabouts of Alcatraz, which had been apanying them, were unknown.


    "What the..."


    Kellibey, who was holding the helm, groaned.


    Thepass spun wildly without finding a direction, and the scanner and various magical artifacts had long since ceased functioning.


    The light from Nameless''s shots and Damien''s enchanted bullets, which had guided the way like constetions, could no longer be seen.


    Complete darkness.


    Everyone was panicked. Kellibey gritted his teeth and raised the energy of the species god, scanning the surroundings, but still, nothing could be seen.


    "Damn it, where the hell should we go?!"


    "..."


    With blue eyes scanning the surroundings, Lucas was also desperately trying to find a direction.


    Screeeech!


    Tentacles poured out from all directions.


    The pitch-ck darkness exuded a sticky, sinister aura and attacked from every direction.


    Kellibey, relying on animal instincts, maneuvered the helm to evade the airship from those attacks, but the attacks kepting, and the paths to evade were gradually decreasing.


    "Damn it, at this rate-"


    Kellibey couldn''t finish his sentence.


    A giant hand-like w flew straight at La Mancha''s bridge. Evasion was impossible.


    And then.


    Thunk-!


    Alcatraz, piercing through the darkness, took the hit instead.


    In front of everyone, the dark w grasped the skeletal imperial gship, crushed it easily, and-


    Boom! Crash, crash, crash!


    Alcatraz was engulfed in a dazzling explosion.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Alcatraz exploded.


    And before anyone in La Mancha could react, a figure flew onto the deck of La Mancha, trailing long streams of smoke behind him.


    It was the Emperor of the Empire, Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everck.


    "Ah!"


    Then Traha immediately raised his right hand, and the back of his hand shone brightly... the control of La Mancha transferred to him.


    "Huh?"


    Kellibey, who suddenly lost control of the ship, made a confused sound.


    The Emperor red at the front of the airship and shouted.


    "Don''t lose your way just because there''s no light! Our destination was determined from the beginning!"The rear thruster of La Mancha overloaded in an instant, spewing out a terrifying me. elerating the airship roughly, the Emperor shouted.


    "To the darkest ce!"


    "...!"


    Everyone on the bridge snapped back to their senses.


    "To the most dreaded and despairing ce! That is the direction we must go!"


    Various monstrous tentacles and ws followed behind La Mancha.


    And the Emperor''s piloting skills were so impressive that even Kellibey was tongue-tied. La Mancha evaded all those attacks by a hair''s breadth and advanced.


    A massive curtain-like darkness appeared in front of the fiercely advancing La Mancha.


    "Make way, warriors!"


    At the Emperor''s shout,


    Bang-!


    Lucas leaped from the bridge to the deck like a bolt of lightning and swung his twin swords.


    In an instant, arge X-shaped hole was made in the giant curtain,


    Ssh...!


    Like a wound in a gigantic creature''s body, darkness gushed out like blood through the X-shaped hole.


    La Mancha charged into the surging darkness.


    The entire airship, and all the heroes who had leapt onto the deck, were dyed ck as if dipped in ink.


    And then-


    ***


    "Huh?"


    Kellibey made a stupid sound.


    Suddenly, the surrounding scenery hadpletely changed. He was no longer on the deck of La Mancha, but in arge, brightly lit passage of a mine.


    A puzzled young boy''s voice came to his ears as he stood there dazed, not recognizing the change in situation.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Startled, he looked down beside him and saw a young dwarf boy withrge, twinkling eyes.


    Kellibey nkly called out the boy''s name.


    "Kellison?"


    Then young Kellison furrowed his brows and lightly hit Kellibey''s leg.


    "What? Why are you calling me by my name? That''s weird."


    What did he usually call him?


    Slowly, from memories old and faded like those buried in mud, the childhood nickname of his son emerged. Kellibey smiled awkwardly.


    "...My pebble."


    Kellison giggled and beckoned forward.


    "Never mind that, open it up quickly!"


    "Huh? Open what..."


    Turning his head forward, there was a door leading to a small cave.


    When Kellibey looked down at his hand, there was a key in it.


    ''Ah, right.''


    Today was the day he would give his youngest son his first cave.


    A very earlying-of-age ceremony where all dwarves began to establish their identity as miners.


    Kellison''s face was full of anticipation, his eyes sparkling, and Kellibey, with trembling hands, slowly opened the cave door.


    Click-


    The small door opened, and Kellison ran excitedly into the cave. Hesitating, Kellibey also followed into the cave.


    The cave was small and narrow. It was cramped with an adult dwarf and a child dwarf inside.


    And it was cozy.


    Theforting smell of earth, the warmth of the magicalmps, and the young father and son...


    Kellison, with a flushed face, tapped the earthen wall with his hands and asked,


    "Dad, are you going to y with me here today?"


    "...Yes."


    Kellibey''s trembling lips slowly curved into a smile.


    "For you, as much as you want."


    Kellisonughed merrily and ran to the depths of the cave.


    Following slowly behind, Kellibey closed the cave door.


    Click...


    ***


    "Don''t go, sister?"


    At the touch of a small hand tugging at her sleeve, Verdandi turned around in surprise.


    There stood young Skuld, her eyes brimming with tears. Skuld shook her head.


    "I don''t need the Holy Grail or anything... I just need my sisters."


    "..."


    "Don''t go, sister Verdandi... Please..."


    "...Skuld."


    Verdandi tried to emphasize the necessity of the Holy Grail.


    She wanted to exin that this was the only way to save the Fairy Kingdom, which was already clearly losing in the racial war.


    But for some reason, no voice came out.


    As if she already knew that this Holy Grail quest would have no effect on the oue of the war.


    And as if she already knew that she would deeply regret today''s farewell.


    "...Alright."


    After some thought, Verdandi nodded. Skuld blinked.


    "What?"


    "I won''t go. I''ll stop this Holy Grail quest. Instead, I''ll stay here."


    Skuld''s face brightened in an instant, and she hugged Verdandi tightly.


    "I love you, Verdandi sister! Thank you!"


    "Oh, you..."


    Verdandi, feeling awkward, looked up.


    Behind Skuld stood the Elven Queen, their eldest sister Urd, looking at her with aplicated expression. Verdandi spoke in a trembling voice.


    "Your Majesty."


    "..."


    Silent, Urd finally smiled slightly.


    "Yes. Our three sisters should never be separated. We should always be together."


    "Your Majesty...!"


    "No matter what turmoil rages in the outside world... let''s not worry about it."


    Urd, approaching, gently embraced Verdandi and Skuld''s shoulders.


    "Let''s be happy here, Verdandi."


    With a face filled with tears, Verdandi smiled brightly.


    "Yes...!"


    Verdandi reached back.


    The open door of the oak pce slowly closed.


    ***


    "Torkel!"


    Torkel, who had been sweeping the front entrance of the temple, snapped to attention.


    "Torkel, can''t you hear me? Torkel!"


    A voice he thought he would never hear again was calling him. Torkel slowly looked inside the temple.


    "...Saintess?"


    Margarita was walking towards him with her usual expressionless face.


    Seeing Torkel''splexion, Margarita raised her eyebrows in puzzlement.


    "What''s wrong? Your face looks scary."


    "Do you... can you see my face?"


    "Of course I can. Look in the mirror over there. Did you not sleep well?"


    There was a mirror installed at the temple entrance. It was intended to allow one to straighten their appearance before praying to the Goddess.


    And in that mirror, instead of a face scarred by a helmet... there was the face of a normal man without a helmet.


    Torkel couldn''t believe it. He touched his face and body.


    It was gone.


    The ursed leprosy that had tormented him all his life had disappeared without a trace.


    Just as he had prayed and wished thousands, tens of thousands of times, he was an ordinary human being.


    Not someone who was scorned just for breathing and walking, but someone no one cared about, someone no one despised or hated for no reason...


    An ordinary human.


    "This... how..."


    "Did you stay upte organizing the storage yesterday? Are you tired? Or are you feeling sick?"


    Margarita, who had approached, calmly reached out and touched Torkel''s forehead. At the rough yet warm touch, Torkel felt his heart drop.


    "You don''t have a fever. Don''t pretend to be sick, now,e on, let''s go."


    "Go... where?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? The next task after morning cleaning is always the same."


    Leading the way, Margarita smiled faintly.


    "Prayer."


    "..."


    "Come, I''ll pray with you. Just like we do every morning."


    The saintess, walking inside the temple, beckoned him to follow.


    Torkel, staring nkly, slowly put down his broom.


    And he closed the front door of the cleaned temple.


    ***


    "Professor! I don''t understand this form!"


    "Grandpa! I don''t get this!"


    "I don''t understand the basic principle!"


    Young wizards, chattering like chicks, crowded around and chirped.


    Dearmudin, who was covering his ears in the crowded dean''s office of the Ivory Tower, shouted.


    "Hey! Do I look that free to you? Study by yourselves!"


    "But~ Grandpa exins it the easiest."


    "You''re the one who said to ask about anything, no matter how trivial!"


    "Grandpa, can I eat this cookie?"


    "Grandpa, can I lie on this sofa?"


    "Grandpa, can I braid your beard?"


    Surrounded by the young wizards, Dearmudin was distressed.


    "Aaargh! My precious research time...!"


    Despite his words, the old wizard had a slight smile on his lips.


    The young wizards he met and taught at Crossroad.


    And the disciples of the Ivory Tower he had parted with long ago.


    The seekers of truth, dispatched to various conflicts around the world, had died and never returned.


    All of them were alive, breathing right next to him, having not died in ce of his old self.


    "You are too young to go out into the world. Too stupid. Too... immature."


    Dearmudin dered sternly, shaking his artistically braided beard.


    "You cannot leave until you''ve learned everything I have to teach you here!"


    "Aww~"


    The children booed andughed gleefully.


    Taking out cookies from the cupboard next to the dean''s office door, Dearmudin mmed the door shut.


    At the same time, the marble door of the Ivory Tower also closed.


    ***


    "...."


    Young Lucas stood in front of the pce of the Second Empress where he had spent his childhood.


    In the sunlit summer garden of his youth, Serenade in a beautiful dress and Ash in a cute tuxedo blushed as they danced.


    Empress Dustia pped andughed, and Albetro, the head attendant, cried until his beard was wet.


    It was the beautiful scene of the engagement ceremony.


    "..."


    Lucas turned around.


    Inside the garden, it was midday in summer, but outside, it was pitch-ck night with winter snowstorms raging.


    And outside the closed back gate of the garden, assassins with ck masks and weapons were waiting.


    They were an assassination squad dispatched to kill Ash.


    Lucas''s eyes met those of the leader of the assassination squad standing at the forefront.


    ''Open it.''


    The leader of the assassination squad mouthed the words.


    "..."


    Lucas slowly turned his head back to look at the center of the garden again.


    "Lucas!"


    Ash, who had lost his bnce and fallen after stepping on Serenade''s skirt while dancing, was seen.


    Ash, tangled with Serenade and holding his stomach inughter, waved his hand.


    "Come here, y with us!"


    Everyone smiled brightly at Lucas.


    Serenade, Dustia, Albetro.


    And, his young lord...


    "..."


    Lucas closed his eyes tightly and then opened them.


    There was no reason to hesitate.


    He took a step forward.


    ***


    "Why are these humans suddenly spacing out and zoning out?!"


    On the deck of the airship La Mancha.


    After breaking through oneyer of the barrier, the attacks from the tentacles, ws, and talons pouring in from all sides became more intense.


    And all the heroes who were supposed to withstand these attacks were unconscious and copsed.


    From the elite heroes led by Lucas to the reserve heroes of the Special Forces, almost all were lying on the deck.


    The only ones maintaining their sanity were the Emperor piloting the airship, Nobody, and finally, Lunared. Just the three of them.


    "Shaking them and pping their cheeks won''t wake them up, tentacles are getting stronger from all sides, I''m going to go crazy...!"


    Nobody groaned, swinging his sword continuously.


    Perhaps it was because he was born blind, or because he was skilled at living with blocked senses, he did not lose consciousness even after being directly hit by the darkness.


    The Emperor endured with superhuman willpower, and Lunared...


    "Does this nightmare affect you? To me, it��s like water."


    Perhaps because he was the shadow of the Nightmare Legion''smander, he endured without any problem.


    "You grew up without hardships, that��s why... After going through many hardships, this feels like a sweet drink to me."


    Immediately, darkness scattered around like ink.


    And Lunared, hit by all this, curled up on the floor and began to cry sadly.


    "Huwoooah, I don''t want to be exterminated..."


    "Someone get rid of this useless wolf-!"


    Of course, there was no ''someone'' to answer that call. Now, the only ones maintaining their sanity were Nobody and Traha.


    Emperor Traha piloted the airship with god-like skill, using the airship''s machine guns and guided missiles to fend off the tentacles. But the limits quickly approached.


    "Hehehe... Let''s go home, let''s go home..."


    "No more killing is needed. Just jump off and be at ease..."


    The reserve heroes of the Special Forces, one by one, fell into mental corruption, unable to hold out.


    Those who had been unconscious suddenly staggered to their feet, then either ran off the deck and fell in a strange, creaking posture or offered themselves to the approaching tentacles.


    Both the heroes who fell and those who offered themselves were dly snatched up by the tentacles, ws, and hands. And then.


    Crunch! Crunch! St...!


    The reserve heroes died horribly.


    One was torn limb from limb in midair, another was crushed between giant palms until they werepletely ttened. One was sequentially dismembered by ws.


    Blood spattered in all directions. The reserve heroes were annihted in vain.


    ''Damn, damn, damn! At this rate...!''


    Nobody swung his sword desperately, but his ck de couldn''t properly cut through the tentacles of darkness.


    Like cutting through a stream of water, the darkness maintained its form perfectly.


    Squish, squish...


    The tentacles, making the sound of ink sttering,nded on the deck.


    And they extended their long, grotesque appendages toward the still-unconscious Special Forces heroes.


    "No-!"


    Nobody screamed.


    Ssshhhrip!


    The next moment, the tentacles rained down on all those still breathing.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    ''Whates after One Kill?''


    A long time ago.


    After learning the mnemonic for the secret sword technique, [One Kill], from his master.


    When Nobody asked, his master snorted in disbelief while taking a swig from his bottle.


    ''Nothing, you idiot. This is the only swordsmanship I have to teach you in the first ce.''


    The master had never taught Nobody any swordsmanship before.


    He only took in the blind Nobody and taught him how to sharpen his other senses so he could live a normal life without sight.


    He trained him to build stamina for handling a sword, corrected his basic posture, and made him practice the fundamentals to death.


    For ten years. Finally, Nobody, who could live decently as a person even without sight, received his first andst swordsmanship lesson, [One Kill].''It''s such a reckless swordsmanship. You can cut anything, but you have to throw away your life in return...''


    ''Don''t talk nonsense, you blind fool.''


    The master, who had also lost his sight in the war and was likewise blind, chuckled and spat out curses.


    ''There''s no swordsman who doesn''t risk his life when swinging a sword.''


    ''...!''


    ''Your life is already out of your pocket. The moment you decided to live by the sword, you threw your life away. All you can do is swing with all your might.''


    The master gulped down his bottle.


    ''After that, it''s not up to you whether you live or die. It will be decided by the strength of the enemy you face.''


    ''...''


    ''If your opponent can be cut down by your skill, they''ll die. If not, you will. It''s that simple.''


    From the beginning, it meant that a swordsman must live every moment with the resolve to die together with their enemy.


    This was even more true for the blind Nobody. If he swung his sword with a half-hearted mind, he would only be defeated and die.


    Every time, in every fight, he had to draw his sword with the resolve to kill the opponent and die himself to move forward.


    ''Always fight with the spirit of One Kill. With your crappy talent and poor body, you won''t be able to use this secret sword properly even if you die ande back to life. Just grit your teeth and use it clumsily, and you''ll still be able to do your part.''


    Pouting, Nobody grumbled.


    ''What if I perfect this secret sword someday?''


    ''That would mean you''ve found the best ce to die. It means you''ve defeated an opponent you couldn''t handle originally, using a talent you couldn''t reach normally.''


    Thud!


    The master struck his old sword scabbard against the ground and spoke in a serious tone.


    ''But remember. A sword is a means, never a purpose.''


    ''...''


    ''Don''t focus on how you cut with the sword. Think about what you will protect with the result of that cut. Money is fine, people are fine, even a petty belief you can''t trade for anything else is fine.''


    Swoosh-


    The master threw the scabbard. Nobody, blind, clumsily caught it, sensing its presence.


    It was an old sword.


    It was an heirloom passed down from the master''s ancestors from the Eastern Continent, an item he never let anyone touch.


    ''No matter how many pretty words you attach, a sword is just a killing tool. But, if you can protect what you need to protect with that sword...''


    After casually passing down the secret sword and heirloom to his disciple, the master smiled.


    ''...Well, then it wouldn''t be One Kill anymore, it would be One Life.''


    ***


    Nobody snapped back to reality.


    Had the darkness invaded his weakened mind? Thest day with his master shed before his eyes.


    The world around him was moving slowly.


    It was the unique ultra-focused state of a sensory user. This was why the blind Nobody could move on the battlefield on par with others.


    Nobody felt the torrents of tentacles pouring down from all directions and the darkness surrounding the ship.


    ''...''


    Nobody let go of the ck sword he had been using, the dragon yer made from Ipian.


    He decided to stop relying on the power of darkness, forgetting the purpose in the act of cutting.


    Instead, he grasped the very old sword he always carried at his waist.


    Since joining this frontline, Ash had continuously provided him with new equipment. Every time a sword broke in battle, Ash found a better one and gave it to Nobody.


    But this old sword always hung at Nobody''s waist. Nobody always carried two swords.


    The nameless sword his master passed down to him.


    The moment he gripped this old, chipped, and unbnced sword.


    "...!"


    With a thunderous realization, all the principles of swordsmanship contained in the mnemonic his master had recited became clear.


    Nobody realized.


    ''Ah.''


    It''s now.


    With his left hand holding the scabbard and his right hand gripping the old sword''s handle in a reverse grip, he slowly drew the swordpletely,


    click.


    and gently slid the de back into the scabbard.


    The next moment,


    sh...!


    A fleeting sh of light illuminated the area, followed by the splitting of the darkness.


    All the tentacles, ws, and even the shroud that covered the airship were cut horizontally.


    Oddly, none of the allies within the path of the sword were harmed.


    As if this single strike distinguished between friend and foe...


    The darkness shrieked in agony, shattering around the ship. The airship La Mancha pierced through the shroud and advanced into the next darkness.


    "Gasp?!"


    The ck mage Chain, who had been trapped in a shallow nightmare, gasped awake at the sh created by Nobody.


    "Nobody?! Hey, are you okay?!"


    Chain scrambled across the deck to reach Nobody.


    Kneeling on the ground, Nobody''s hair had turned white. Blood flowed from his nose and mouth, and the blind swordsman faintly smiled.


    "That time when I was a child, at the autumn festival with my master, when I first tasted cotton candy."


    "��"


    "It was so delicious that I asked what it resembled, and he said it looked like the clouds in the sky."


    Before the friend who perfected the secret sword and was dying, Chain sobbed. Nobody murmured in a weakening voice.


    "But I didn''t know what clouds looked like, so I imagined they were full of cotton candy in the high sky. I wanted to climb up and see it someday."


    "��"


    "Now that I''vee this high, how is it? Is the whole sky filled with cotton candy...?"


    Despite the sky still being dark, Chain couldn''t help butugh.


    "Yeah, you blind fool. The scent of sweetness is overwhelming. The sky is full of colorful cotton candy."


    "Haha. I''ve achieved my lifelong wish..."


    Nobody''s breath weakened.


    "Compared to the always dark and gloomy sky, a sky filled with all kinds of colorful cotton candy... would be more beautiful."


    "��"


    "A sky like that... even someone like me, should protect..."


    His words were cut off.


    Nobody was no longer breathing.


    Gripping the shoulder of his friend who died holding the sword, Chain clenched his teeth and looked back.


    After barely oveing one ordeal, the next darkness poured like a waterfall from the next.


    Just as his long-time friend did, he too would protect the remainingrades... and the world.


    Chain roared and activated his ultimate skill, transforming into a giant of darkness and taking the waterfall head-on.


    ***


    Kun patted his bulging stomach.


    "Ah, stop feeding me, brother! I can''t eat anymore, my stomach will burst."


    "What are you talking about? You''re all skin and bones."


    On a sunny autumn day. By a clear flowing stream.


    Kun''s brother, Kureha, was tirelessly cooking in a shack set up by the stream.


    "If you came to visit after a long time, you need to gain some weight before you go. Just wait a bit. I''m baking dessert pies now."


    "Please, enough, brother... I''m really going to be a pig at this rate..."


    Kun held his full stomach and yawned. He felt drowsy from eating too much.


    The sunlight was warm, and the breeze was cool.


    If he could just lie down on the mat and take a nap, there wouldn''t be anything more pleasant...


    Just as Kun was about to nod off.


    sh...!


    A sh of light flickered from afar.


    It was a beautiful light born from a life-risking sword strike.


    Kun, who had been full and sleepy, suddenly opened his eyes wide. He got up hurriedly.


    "I have to go."


    "Huh? Where to? What for?"


    "To save."


    Kun clenched his fist and made a sound through his teeth.


    "To save Yun."


    Kureha chuckled.


    "This kid, you finally found someone you like?"


    "...Yeah."


    "What kind of person is she?"


    "A human girl. She''s very strong-willed, and she''s, um... she likes me. A lot."


    Kun hesitated before speaking frankly.


    "Actually, I was scared. Getting close to someone. Connecting with someone."


    "��"


    "Afraid of losing them, like I lost my brother. Afraid of gaining another weakness when I''m already so weak..."


    After losing someone precious, the fear of experiencing that pain again.


    He didn''t want to love anyone.


    But in the face of Yun''s relentless affection, Kun eventually opened his heart.


    "Honestly, I missed you too, brother."


    Kureha smiled as he brought out a freshly baked pie from the oven in the shack.


    "I imagined a future where you get married, have children, and live happily..."


    "��Brother."


    "But it''s alright. Even if I can''t see it myself, just hearing that you''ve found someone you want to protect, with your body and soul... makes me happy."


    Kureha stuffed a piece of pie into Kun''s mouth.


    "Now you can manage on your own, my brother. So, go quickly!"


    "��"


    "Leaving the one you love to be saved by someone else, that''s just..."


    Kureha gave a sly wink.


    "That''s just not cool, right?"


    Kun swallowed the pie in one gulp and grinned back.


    "That''s absolutely true, brother."


    Kureha raised his fist. Kun lifted his in return, and the brothers'' fists met in midair.


    "For your sake, I''ll live a life bursting with happiness."


    "You better. Go, my miracle."


    The brother from his memories smiled brightly.


    "Now... be the miracle for the one you love."


    Kun nodded deeply and turned away.


    And then...


    ***


    "Ugh...!"


    Lunared, who had barely regained consciousness due to Nobody''s sh, staggered to his feet.


    "How pathetic, to lose consciousness to mere darkness..."


    He was far from being in his best condition. Lunared couldn''t understand it.


    "Why? Even after acquiring such a perfect body, why isn''t it working as I want..."


    Trembling with frustration, Lunared btedly realized his body was moving against his will.


    His right arm was raised, and over his clenched right fist... a dark red energy was swirling.


    That dark red energy was...


    "What?"


    The curse of the wolf.


    It was the curse that turned Lunared into a werewolf and the Leaf Tribe into beastmen.


    A virtual ''vessel'' pulsating like a heart appeared in midair, and the wolf''s curse that had left Kun''s body began to swirl and pour into it.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    From the right arm closest to the vessel, the silver-red fur and erged muscles receded, returning to the appearance of an ordinary human.


    In an instant, the right half of his body transformed from a wolf to a human.


    And with his fully human right face, Kun spoke.


    "Throughout my battles on the front lines, I''vee to understand something, ancestor."


    "...?!"


    "The martial arts you passed down are powerful and dominant, but they differ slightly from the direction I seek."


    Kun chuckled. Lunared was horrified.


    "Believe it or not, I''m a bit of a delicate type. I felt the need to lower the power a bit and increase the precision."


    "You mean, from the beginning...!"


    "To grow as a martial artist and perfect the martial arts I desire, I needed to... if possible, fully master and then cleanly remove the curse of the wolf."


    Now, not only the right side but most of his body was turning back into a human. Lunared was rapidly losing control of the body to its original owner.


    "So I let myself be devoured on purpose."


    "You... You dared to use me?! Don''t be ridiculous! Do you think I''ll just disappear quietly-"


    "Sorry, but my brother already taught me how topletely remove you."


    Kun had inherited the power of the ancestral deity.


    Applying the ''vessel of the curse'' ritual shown by Kureha was well within his capabilities.


    From the start, Kun had created a small ''vessel'' to prevent being fully devoured by Lunared. Using the part where the curse exited as a vent, he had been biding his time to reim his body.


    Boom!


    The ''vessel'' on Kun''s right fist pulsated, concentrating all the curses that had clung to him.


    "Stop, descendant! Without the curse of the wolf, what will be left of you?!"


    Lunared shouted desperately.


    "You... you''ll be an ordinary human with a fragile, ss-like body, incapable of wielding the beastly destructive power you once had! What value will you have left then!"


    "What defines me is my thoughts and actions."


    With only a trace of the wolf left on his face,


    Kun clenched his right fist tightly.


    "I am still a member of the Leaf tribe, a representative of all beastmen, a member of the World Guardian Front..."


    A bashful smile appeared on Kun''s lips.


    "And Yun''s man."


    "You...!"


    "Thank you, Grandmaster. For looking out for future generations until the end."


    "You little...!"


    Lunared couldn''t finish his words.


    Kun''s slow preparation of the Leaf Fist stance was distinctly different from what he had devised. No...


    ''It''s improved?''


    No longer the wolf''s, but human��every aspect was finely honed.


    Adapted to be used without relying on the wolf''s power.


    Without relying on the curse, so that anyone, not just beastmen, could learn and master it... while retaining its basic principles. But it now exuded a gentle, peaceful red glow.


    "What is this?"


    "The Maple Leaf Fist."


    Kun, who had progressed through the stances to the position of the Maple Leaf Kata, answered.


    "Of the new generation."


    "...Ha ha, ha ha ha ha!"


    Lunaredughed loudly and shouted.


    "You''re no longer the 44th head, rookie!"


    Kun thought this evil ancestor was about to dere his expulsion.


    But he wasn''t.


    "You''re the new Grandmaster of your martial arts!"


    In an unexpectedly refreshing voice, Lunared acknowledged Kun.


    "Go. You damned descendant. Surpass me, surpass the n...!"


    Lunared''s final, dying words echoed in Kun''s ears as he blinked in surprise.


    "In this new era, go wherever you wish to go!"


    Finally, everyst bit of the curse left Kun''s body and moved into the ''vessel.''


    "Phew."


    Taking a short breath, Kun''s golden eyes shed as he looked straight ahead.


    The next dark shroud was approaching directly in front of the airship. Kun steadied himself and prepared.


    Using all the curses and blessings that had resided in his body as fuel, he unleashed the most powerful strike he could, a once-in-a-lifetime technique.


    "Ultra."


    No longer bound by the initial form set in the past,


    surpassing past grudges and sorrows��


    "Heartbroken Wind Wolf!"


    He unleashed a new secret technique he had pioneered on his own path.


    With the martial arts he had refined,bined with the wolf''s curse extracted from his body and the Nightmare yer, he used them as fuel to enhance its power.


    Boom!


    A dazzling red maple light exploded, creating a massive hole in the dark shroud.


    "Wake up, Yun."


    As he filled the dark sky with his light, Kun whispered.


    "It''s morning."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Outside the pitch-dark window, a bright white sh was followed by a dazzling red light.


    "...!"


    Verdandi, who was spending a pleasant time with her sisters Urd and Skuld, jumped up.


    "That light..."


    As Verdandi urgently tried to leave the oak pce, Skuld grabbed her cor.


    "Where are you going, sister!"


    "..."


    "You''re leaving me again? Are you nning to abandon us all again?"


    Verdandi turned her trembling head. She saw Skuld, who was on the verge of tears, and Urd, who wore aplicated expression."Don''t go, sister. You promised to stay with us..."


    "..."


    Slowly turning back, Verdandi knelt down and met Skuld''s gaze.


    In the kindest voice possible, she spoke to her sister.


    "I''ll tell you what will happen, Skuld."


    "Huh?"


    To the puzzled Skuld, Verdandi recited the cruel truth in order.


    "I will leave, and the war situation will worsen. Eventually, the Elf Kingdom''s army will be defeated, and here in the pce, Urd will fight to the end without surrendering... and perish."


    As she spoke of her sister''s end, Verdandi bit her lip hard.


    "And Skuld, you will be forcibly made queen... leading the survivors, you will leave this homnd and be forced to relocate to an autonomous district. For a hundred years, you will endure all sorts of humiliation and disgrace while leading our race."


    "..."


    "And in the end, on the front lines fighting for the world... you will save people at the cost of your life, and then you will die."


    Blood flowed from her bitten lips. Tears fell from Verdandi''s eyes as she recalled her sister''s end.


    "Urd died to protect the honor of our race, and Skuld, you died to protect its future."


    "..."


    "With a noble heart I can''t even imagine, knowing you would die... you still walked that path."


    Verdandi looked around the peaceful and cozy oak pce interior of those times.


    "If I stay in the dream of this ce, I would be happy. But I can''t undo what happened just to ease my own mind."


    "..."


    "Such lies would insult you, sister, and you, Skuld..."


    Weeping, Verdandi hugged Urd and Skuld tightly.


    "I love you, I love you, I truly love you both. That''s why... I have to go."


    "...Verdandi."


    In silence, Urd slowly took off her crown and handed it to Skuld.


    Skuld received it and... holding it in both hands, respectfully handed it to Verdandi.


    "Take it."


    Following Urd''s soft whisper, Skuld smiled brightly and raised the crown.


    "Now it''s yours, sister!"


    "But, I..."


    "You are worthy, sister."


    Urd also smiled gently.


    "You just proved it. That you can bear its weight."


    "..."


    "Take care, Verdandi. For our sake too..."


    Be happy.


    With their whispers, Verdandi epted the crown and slowly ced it on her head.


    With disgrace, humiliation, glory, honor, and-


    With the lives of the sisters embedded in it. That crown.


    Thest surviving member of the royal family of the Elves, the second daughter of the World Tree, Verdandi, smiled. She smiled with a tear-streaked face.


    Then she turned around and ced her hand on the closed door.


    ***


    "You promised to y with me today!"


    Kellison burst into tears, shouting at Kellibey''s back as he tried to leave the cave.


    "It''s always like this, Dad! Always, always! You abandon the family and go off to do your own thing!"


    "..."


    "What is the Golden Bough? The wish of our race? The kingdom''s future? Always talking about things I don''t understand! Chasing after dreams like illusions, going farther and farther away...!"


    Kellibey tightly shut his mouth. Kellison yelled.


    "Is that stuff more important than our family... more important than me?"


    "Dad has something he must do."


    Kellibey gripped the cave entrance firmly with his rough hand.


    "But know this... there''s nothing in this world more important than you."


    "..."


    "The day wille when you understand this contradiction too, my pebble."


    At that moment, the voice from behind changed.


    "...No, Dad."


    Surprised, Kellibey turned around to see that Kellison had already grown up and was there.


    The Dwarf King scratched the back of his head with a bitter smile on his lips.


    "The truth is, I already understand."


    "When I was young, I couldn''t understand Dad''s actions, but as I grew older... I naturally came to understand."


    Kellison continued, feeling awkward.


    "Why Dad was so self-righteous, why he was so single-minded, why he always kept everything to himself without telling us anything... As I became an adult and took on the responsibility of many people, I came to understand."


    Tears filled Kellibey''s eyes.


    "...This must be a dream I made up, right? An illusion I created to ease my mind before your death?"


    "Haha. Maybe so. Because you are a coward."


    Kellison,ughing heartily, approached with long strides.


    "But then again, who knows. It might also be the unspoken small sincerity of a cowardly adult son who grew up swallowing words instead of expressing them."


    Kellison handed a small key to Kellibey. It was the key to lock the entrance of the small cave.


    The next moment, when Kellibey raised his head, the door in front of him was no longer the entrance to the cave.


    It had be the royal family''s treasure vault, sealed with a golden door, and the key in Kellibey''s hand had transformed into a golden key that could open that vault.


    "Take it."


    At Kellison''s words, Kellibey, with a hollowugh, grasped the golden key with his thick fingers.


    "A father passing on the throne to his son, how pathetic."


    "Indeed, you were the worst father, but the best cksmith and the best miner..."


    Kellison lightly patted his father''s back.


    "You were always my hero."


    "..."


    "Go, Dad."


    Kellison motioned with his chin.


    "If there''s a hole to be drilled in the sky, we Dwarves can''t miss it, can we?"


    After closing his tear-filled eyes tightly once.


    Kellibey smiled broadly, lifted his beard, and quickly inserted the key into the lock on the door.


    ***


    The ivory tower was burning.


    All the old books, all the research papers, and various artifacts were turning to ash.


    And, so were the young wizards who filled the ivory tower.


    Standing quietly with tears in their eyes, their robes catching fire, they gathered in the lobby of the ivory tower.


    "That''s how wizards are."


    Dearmudin, realizing this was a nightmare, immediately recognized where he was by the light outside.


    To snap himself out of it, he set fire to the ce without blinking an eye.


    "All those who were smarter than me, more talented than me, more virtuous than me... all those young lives always perished before me."


    Dearmudin looked at his burning disciples.


    He saw all those young lives that left this world before him.


    The phantoms of those pitiful and regrettable children, whose names and faces he had never once forgotten even in dreams, were flickering.


    "But what an old man like me must do is not to regret."


    Shedding tears of blood, Dearmudin turned his back. He reached for the closed door, leaving the burning interior of the ivory tower behind.


    "For the sake of the children who will follow, record, research, pave the way, andy the foundation."


    Building a bridge with blood and life, continuing the knowledge and research.


    "That''s the work of a wizard, that''s the work of a schr, that''s..."


    Holding onto the melting front door of the ivory tower, enduring the pain of burns, Dearmudin muttered as if spitting blood.


    "...the history of humanity."


    And, as Dearmudin tried to open the door and go outside.


    "Everyone, attention-!"


    The children in the mes shouted in unison.


    "Salute to the master-!"


    Snap-!


    The young wizards saluted the grand wizard in unison.


    "Move towards a great tomorrow, Grand Wizard!"


    "Towards a great tomorrow!"


    "Towards a great tomorrow-!"


    "..."


    Dearmudin wiped away the tears of blood on his wrinkled face with his hand.


    Then, as dignified and cool as possible, he turned around and with the best voice he could muster, he said.


    "See you in the great tomorrow, foundations of history."


    And Dearmudin grabbed the door of the ivory tower engulfed in mes and swung it open with all his might.


    ***


    Inside the temple corridor. In front of the statue of the goddess.


    Torkel quietly prayed. Margarita sat next to him, holding his hand, praying together.


    After a while, Torkel finished his prayer. Margarita smiled and asked.


    "What did you pray for today?"


    "It was simple."


    Torkel slowly exhaled, opening his closed eyes.


    "I prayed for the original sunlight to return to my sunnynd, Crossroad."


    And then, Torkel slowly stood up and walked out of the corridor.


    Kneeling in front of the statue of the goddess, Margarita asked.


    "Where are you going, Torkel?"


    "To where I need to be."


    Torkel took a deep breath.


    "The final struggle isn''t over yet."


    Margarita asked worriedly.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It does."


    "Is it painful?"


    "It is."


    Torkel clenched his fist.


    "But it''s okay. Because on that day, you prayed with me."


    "...Torkel."


    As Torkel''s back grew distant, Margarita asked in a somewhat relieved tone.


    "What expression is your goddess wearing now?"


    At that question.


    Instead of looking up at the statue of the goddess, Torkel turned around and gave Margarita a faint smile.


    And he answered.


    "Now I don''t need to check every little thing."


    With that, Margarita also smiled.


    Torkel left the corridor, walked down the hallway, and headed towards the main entrance of the temple.


    His once clear skin was now covered with leprosy, and his previously light body was weighed down with heavy armor.


    A helmet, worn to hide his hideous face, covered his vision as he put it on his head.


    Bearing the weight of his life with joy, Torkel murmured.


    "Now, it''s just right, heavy enough."


    As he picked up the broom next to the main door, it transformed into a giant shield in his left arm.


    Torkel opened the door with strength and stepped outside the temple.


    And then- he was on the deck of the airship La Mancha.


    Surrounded by darkness, with ck tentacles gleaming with wicked gazes, in the midst of a swirling abyss.


    Covered in blood, Emperor Traha was gasping for breath, and Verdandi, Kellibey, and Dearmudin stood guard, radiating their auras and ring ahead.


    "Hoo."


    Taking a deep breath,


    "Let''s go-!"


    Torkel roared, and in response, La Mancha gathered thest fuel in its rear thruster and burst into mes.


    While Torkel blocked the swarming tentacles from all sides, Verdandi, Kellibey, and Dearmudin unleashed dazzling attacks forward.


    The ever-emerging veils of darkness were shed, pierced, and burned. Cutting through theyers of darkness, La Mancha soared upward, upward, upward.


    And then-


    ***


    Lucas did not hesitate.


    Between the summer of memories with loved ones and the cold, harsh winter of betrayal. He did not hesitate for a moment.


    ng-


    Lucas opened the door.


    The assassination squad from outside winter rushed into the summer garden.


    Screams and shouts, sounds of flesh and blood sttering echoed from inside the garden. But Lucas did not look back even once.


    With an emotionless face, he only stepped forward to escape the garden.


    It was then. Someone blocked Lucas''s path.


    "You always regretted it!"


    It was Lucas himself as a child.


    The foolish and immature self who had opened the winter garden on the night of betrayal. The young Lucas cried out.


    "You ruined everything! Because of you, Empress Dustia died, and Prince Ash was broken!"


    "..."


    "You can still fix it. It''s still possible. Close that door now. And go back to the summer garden, to those happy times..."


    Young Lucas, trying to say something more, had to stop.


    Crack!


    The real Lucas grabbed the young Lucas by the neck with his left hand and lifted him into the air.


    "Ugh, what is this-"


    "Get lost."


    With eyes flickering blue, Lucas red at his younger self...


    No, at his old regret.


    "I overcame an old guilt like you a long time ago."


    "...!"


    "No matter how hideous and terrible, this is the result of my choice. This is my life, and this is my banner."


    Turning his back on the blood-soaked summer garden, Lucas gritted his teeth.


    "All those scars and regrets... eventually brought me here."


    Lucas looked down at the tattered ck g tied to his left arm.


    He recalled the words his lord had said when tying the g.


    - Don''t forget what we were looking at.


    To save the world.


    For this absurd goal, Ash had run forward, and Lucas had always stood in front of him.


    Knowing that this path was drawn with his lord''s blood and tears.


    He couldn''t turn back just because of his regret.


    "With my own will, I pave the way for my lord."


    Snarling fiercely, Lucas took a step outside the garden.


    "Do you think there''s room for regret to creep in...!"


    "...Haha."


    Then, the young Lucasughed thinly.


    "This, I really have to admit..."


    And as Lucas''s steps left the summer garden and reached the snowstorm outside winter.


    The surroundings transformed into the deck of La Mancha.


    And in Lucas''s left hand, instead of the young Lucas, was the cursed sword Excannibal.


    Gooooo...!


    Ahead of the airship, a thick and powerful darkness, exuding a more malevolent aura than any darkness they had pierced through so far, came surging in.


    It was the final, ultimate veil of the swamp of darkness.


    Taat-!


    Without hesitation, Lucas dashed forward. He ran along the deck, as if flying towards the edge of the ship.


    Everyone on the blood-soaked deck, who had been clearing veils and fending off darkness from all sides, watched Lucas.


    "Sir Knight!"


    "Lucas!"


    "Sir Lucas!"


    "Go-!"


    Everyone shouted in unison. Lucas gritted his teeth and sprinted forward with all his strength.


    "sh it-!"


    At this moment, the cursed sword in Lucas''s left hand began to vibrate wildly.


    Once wielded by the fallen king Fandragona, when he was known as the knight king.


    This sinister sword, ckened by his regrets and guilt, was...


    Swish!


    It shed the crimson filth that had covered its hilt to de, revealing its original beautiful form.


    From the cursed sword Excannibal,


    To the holy sword Bestowed Sword-


    The [Excannibal] in Lucas''s left hand and the [Bestowed Sword] in his right hand both emitted a blinding light.


    "Step aside, night."


    Lucas, having run to the edge of the deck, put his soul into swinging the two longswords with all his might.


    "The lord is passing-!"


    sh-!


    A cross-shaped sword strike was brilliantly etched above the surging darkness.


    And in the next moment,


    Crash-!


    The night, which seemed never to end, was torn apart.


    The final darkness, whose thickness was unimaginable, was shredded in a single strike.


    The Veil of Darkness that had covered the sky all over the world swept away, revealing the sky above.


    As La Mancha soared through the endless swamp of darkness, the sun scattered its radiant and warm light.


    It was the dawn sunlight they thought they would never see again.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    The ground.


    South of Crossroad. End of the ins.


    Thest of the resistance forces had been annihted.


    The clones summoned by Ash couldn''t withstand the onught of the waves of darkness and were swept away.


    Ash himself, after being shed repeatedly in front of Night Bringer''s forged night, had fallen.


    J?rmungandr, unable to endure the wound that split his body in two, died right there, and Crown the Clown, who stood beside the snake, was torn in half by Night Bringer''s own hands.


    Parekian, who resisted fiercely, fell with his entire shell shattered by a single punch from Night Bringer.


    Finally, Scalian.


    "Gah, grrk...!"Held by the throat in Night Bringer''s hand, Scalian choked and was lifted into the air.


    Though he had the strongest magical defense among the ck Dragon Legion, the beautiful scales that covered his body were all shattered, falling like rain, leaving him a hideous sight of wounds and blood.


    "Scalian. My progeny."


    Night Bringer asked in a mocking voice, addressing his own son.


    "Did you see what you wanted to see?"


    "...Yes, Father."


    Spewing blood in front of the choking grip, Scalian smiled wryly.


    "I saw it all."


    "Ho... and what was it?"


    "You wouldn''t understand even if I told you."


    Scalian''s eyes were calm, as if he had no more regrets and was truly satisfied.


    "The beauty you would never find, Father, crouching in the night, only plotting to close the world..."


    "..."


    "I saw it."


    Scalian chuckled faintly, mocking.


    "Not feeling this beauty... Father, you are truly... pitiful..."


    Crack!


    Scalian couldn''t speak any further.


    Because Night Bringer tightened his grip and broke his son''s neck.


    "Since you came from me, return to me."


    Night Bringer carelessly tossed Scalian''s limp body onto his back.


    Where the two dragon bodies touched, Scalian''s began to melt ck and slowly absorbed into Night Bringer.


    Night Bringer looked around. Ash, who had boasted loudly, was thoroughly shredded and couldn''t rise anymore. Now, there was no one left to oppose him.


    Thest resistance of the world had been so futile...


    There was no longer any reason to linger and y around. Night Bringer decided to end everything now.


    "...Hm?"


    It was then.


    Rumble...


    Suddenly, the sky trembled.


    And as Night Bringer looked up in puzzlement-


    Rip!


    The Veil of Darkness that covered the sky was torn apart, letting brilliant sunlight pour through the gaps.


    "What...?!"


    Night Bringer couldn''tprehend the situation for a moment.


    The Veil of Darkness that covered the sky was crafted from the darkness beneath the Lake Kingdom.


    It was an evil, repulsive darkness imbued with the will of those Outer Gods.


    To achieve his goal, Night Bringer even used the darkness he loathed.


    The reason was simple. That darkness was powerful.


    The darkness scattered under theke by the Outer Gods was different from ordinary darkness, filled with malice that dragged all living beings into despair.


    Since the world became the yground of the Outer Gods, no mortal had ever ovee that darkness.


    Thus, he trusted the darkness even more than himself, and yet...


    "Argh-?!"


    The brilliant dawn light poured down like spear tips.


    Night Bringer''s massive body began to melt incessantly under the indiscriminate sunlight.


    Beforending in this world, he had covered the sky with a Veil of Darkness to deepen the night and merged his body with that darkness to gain transcendent power beyond his original form.


    To destroy the world this time, he used the reverse-heaven art to turn day into night, overturning the natural order toe this far.


    "Don''t be ridiculous..."


    It was copsing.


    As the Veil of Darkness was torn apart and the dawn that should rightfullye spread over the world... his body and ns crumbled like twilight before dawn.


    "You think I''ll give up with just this-!"


    Night Bringer red at the sky, activating the dark evil eye.


    Boom!


    With the transcendent evil will of the dragon, the torn Veil of Darkness began to stitch itself together, reaching out its tendrils to seal the rips.


    Sunlight was once again blocked one by one through the patched Veil of Darkness. Night Bringer exerted all his strength to reim his night.


    It was then.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    The sound of several legs lightly tapping the ground was heard. Night Bringer flinched and looked down towards the source.


    There it was.


    With no eyes, nose, ears, or mouth. With six legs and six tails...


    Another one of his sons, more lizard-like than dragon-like.


    Night Bringer trembled as he called out his son''s name.


    "Parekian...!"


    Parekian, the ck Dragon''s w, slowly lowered his stance. And then.


    Vroom-!


    A sound like a mechanical engine echoed from his core, spreading a red hue through his cracked body.


    "Don''t interfere, you worm-!"


    Night Bringer roared and unleashed dark magic wildly.


    Boom! Boom, boom...!


    Parekian''s entire body exploded under the direct hit of the magic. Night Bringer thought his child was crushed.


    But he was not.


    "...!"


    As the thick smoke cleared, Parekian had transformed into another form.


    When his stamina drops below half, Parekian enters the next phase, revealing his ��true form��.


    This form was so difficult to deal with that Ash used mind control tactics to capture Parekian without letting him pass the phase.


    Vroom...


    With his outer shell peeled off, Parekian transformed into an even sharper and sleeker form than before.


    If he was a lizard before, now he looked like a fox wearing armor.


    Vroom!


    The unique engine sound echoed once more, and red mes burst from the joints of Parekian''s six legs simultaneously.


    Boom-!


    Kicking off the ground, Parekian sprinted at an unbelievable speed.


    His six trailing tails also emitted red mes from their ends, resembling a living rocket and further boosting his speed.


    The fastest dragon.


    Among the members of the ck Dragon Legion, no, among all the dragons that ever existed in history, the fastest being.


    That was Parekian, the ck Dragon''s w, and even the almighty Night Bringer momentarily lost track of his speed.


    In an instant, Parekian reached right in front of Night Bringer.


    However, Parekian was also a being that originated from Night Bringer.


    "No matter how fast you are..."


    Night Bringer''s golden eyes glinted menacingly.


    "You think I can''t catch you-?!"


    ��Forged Night�� descended.


    It was a precisely aimed attack without any gaps, and Parekian was hit directly.


    Crash...!


    With a sound like shattering ss, Parekian exploded once more.


    And then,


    "...What?"


    From beneath Parekian''s shattered shell, emerged an unexpected final phase - a third form.


    Smaller, sleeker, more agile, having shed even the armor, in the shape of a fox.


    This form, unseen by even Night Bringer, was the result of using Scalian''s second dragon orb on Parekian.


    The dragon orb is a tool that elevates the essence of a being.


    With this, Parekian forcibly broke through his limits, reaching the pinnacle oftent talent.


    And Parekian wasn''t the only one who used a dragon orb and surpassed his limits.


    "W-Whoa, whoa...!"


    Inside Parekian''s shell, hidden, was the illusionist, Violet, who clung to Parekian''s neck with trembling arms.


    "It''s okay."


    Parekian spoke then.


    Without a mouth, the voice resonated from within his chest, sounding metallic yet gentle. Violet''s eyes widened in surprise at the unfamiliar yet kind voice. Parekian spoke once more.


    "Let''s go."


    "Ah, yes...!"


    Boom-!


    Parekian rocketed upwards like a missile.


    In his third form, Parekian scaled Night Bringer''s body with blinding speed.


    So fast that even Night Bringer couldn''t react, Parekian swiftly climbed up to Night Bringer''s neck and approached his head, signaling.


    "Now, Violet."


    "Uuuh..."


    Despite trembling in fear before the world''s strongest monster,


    "Uaaaah-!"


    Violet kicked off Parekian''s back, leaping up, and ced both hands on Night Bringer''s head.


    Violet was merely a petty thief, just a scammer of a human, but she wanted to be great.


    So Scalian gifted her his dragon orb, using it to elevate her essence right before this battle.


    Thus, her illusion magic, which was only used to swindle money from vigers in a backwater gambling den,


    sh-!


    gained enough power to be used against the world''s worst ck Dragon.


    Violet''s ultimate skill, [Daydream], exploded.


    "...?!"


    For the first time, Night Bringer felt his mind shaken, roaring in pain all around.


    Roar-!


    The Dragon Roar tore through the air, shing in all directions.


    Even as Violet fell after using her illusion, the Dragon Roar descended upon her. Violet sensed her impending death.


    "Ha."


    But why? She wasn''t as scared as she thought she''d be. Instead, she felt relieved.


    Perhaps it was because she had achieved something she had never even dreamed of in her life.


    ��See that, world?��


    Violet closed her eyes with a bright smile.


    ��I got you back.��


    The de-like Dragon Roar crashed towards her.


    Violet couldn''t avoid it.


    Crash...!


    ***


    "Gasp... gasp..."


    Night Bringer bent over, gasping for breath.


    His mental strength was formidable. He wasn''t weak enough to be caught by mere human illusions.


    But he was shaken.


    He didn''t fall for the illusion, but his mind was undoubtedly shaken. Night Bringer felt his chest boiling with unprecedented agitation.


    ��It''s because of the sunlight. The sudden burst of sunlight...��


    Rip, rip-


    His concentration faltered, and the Veil of Darkness that covered the sky like dark clouds began to tear apart again.


    More and more sunlight pierced through the darkness. The darkness that was fused with Night Bringer''s body also began to evaporate.


    As Night Bringer gasped for breath and lifted his head...


    "...?"


    He saw a wavering image of a woman like a mirage before his eyes.


    From a distant past, at the end of that now-forgotten mythic era.


    The red-haired woman who had looked down at him with sorrowful eyes as she killed him.


    Truly like a daytime dream...


    - Your story ends here, Night Bringer.


    With her long red hair flowing, the woman smiled sadly.


    - ...Wait. I''ll follow soon.


    "Ugh?!"


    Night Bringer shook his head violently, and when he looked ahead again, the woman from his memories was gone.


    Instead, amidst the flickering ashen haze, a battered man in a ck chain coat, holding a raised banner, was walking toward him.


    Step, step.


    In the now silent battlefield, only the man''s footsteps echoed softly.


    Was it an illusion?


    In the shadow of this degraded, diluted, and tainted descendant, with no trace of the great ancestor dragon...


    "What''s wrong, ck Dragon?"


    Why did he smell so strongly of her?


    Why?


    Ash approached the trembling Night Bringer with a bloody smile.


    "Did I dig up some painful memories?"


    Without answering, Night Bringer roared violently and charged at Ash.


    With his gleaming golden eyes, Ash also charged head-on.


    The final battle, determining the world''s fate, was now reaching its climax.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Boom!


    Night Bringer unleashed a colossal magic bombardment, and Ash countered with a magical barrier.


    The sh of the two transcendents sent out a massive shockwave, and a thick cloud of dust rose.


    Within the dust cloud, Ash''s clones scattered in all directions in a dizzying array.


    Normally, the original Night Bringer would have easily identified which were clones and which was the real one...


    ''Kuh...!''


    His mind was in turmoil.


    The illusion of the red-haired woman kept blending in with the swirling clones of Ash and the dust cloud.


    Night Bringer attempted to blow everything away with a burst breath...Screeeeeech-


    A sudden whistle sound intensified the illusion of the red-haired woman, further obstructing Night Bringer''s vision.


    There was only one person who could cause such a disturbance from the root of a nightmare. Night Bringer roared furiously as he turned to look.


    "Crown, you wretch-!"


    Through the swirling dust cloud, the figure of Crown appeared, casually ying a flute with his right half torn off.


    Crownughed from behind the blood-soaked white mask.


    "If the flute of a lowly jester can shake the heart of a king, then it is indeed an honor."


    Night Bringer reached out to tear the remaining half of Crown apart.


    "Hoho, you should charge carefully."


    But Crown remained rxed.


    "When you hear the sound of the flute... you''re not the only one who gets excited, right?"


    Within the dust cloud, J?rmungandr''s yellow eyes snapped open.


    The World Serpent, who had been lying dormant gathering itsst strength, sprang up.


    The serpent clung to Night Bringer''s upper body, biting down with powerful jaws on his arm.


    An attack that would have been insignificant to Night Bringer fused with the night, but under the pouring sunlight, he had already shrunk and weakened.


    Crunch-!


    The scales at the bitten area shattered, spraying blood everywhere.


    An enraged Night Bringer opened his mouth wide, preparing his breath attack.


    "J?rmungandr-!"


    "...I traverse the world."


    In J?rmungandr''s bright yellow eyes, terrifying magic power swirled like mes.


    "I mix the world...!"


    As Night Bringer''s breath attack struck J?rmungandr directly, a massive earthquake generated by J?rmungandr shook the area.


    Boom-!


    With a tremendous explosion, the area was engulfed in a thick cloud of dust.


    Night Bringer, having torn J?rmungandr from his body, frantically scanned his surroundings. The smoke and dust severely obscured his vision.


    And from within the dust cloud... Ash''s clones rushed at Night Bringer from all directions.


    Kyaaaaaa!


    Night Bringer expelled a dragon roar, clearing the smoke while unleashing dark magic and feather bombardments, shredding Ash''s clones.


    It was then. Among the bursting clones, Ash approached at lightning speed.


    Wearing the King of Flies armor and holding White Night''s staff, it was unmistakably Ash.


    "yer-!"


    Night Bringer immediately loaded ''Forged Night.''


    With dawn breaking, the usable night was almost gone. Moreover, ''Forged Night'' was a technique that consumed immense resources.


    But it was fine. Once this ce was cleared, he could patch the sky curtain again and recreate a world covered in night...!


    ''I canpletely destroy this world, this stage...!''


    To do that, he had topletely eliminate this tenacious adversary first.


    He finished aiming and used ''Forged Night.''


    sh-!


    The rushing night shredded Ash''s entire body. The chain coat Ash was wearing turned to dust, and the staff was broken in two.


    ...But it was a fake.


    The one wearing that equipment was not the real Ash but a clone. Night Bringer was aghast.


    ''A fake?! Then the real one is-''


    Taaa-!


    Directly in front.


    The real Ash had already reached right in front of Night Bringer. Night Bringer shivered and his golden eyes shed.


    Using thest of all his night-


    "I will tear you apart so you can never stand again-!"


    He spat out the night forged from hatred.


    aaaash-!


    Ash couldn''t evade. Before the overwhelming darkness and the shredding filled with intense hatred, Ash couldn''t withstand and was torn to pieces from head to toe.


    Night Bringer confirmed that the opponent had died without leaving a trace.


    "..."


    Suddenly, a deep silence fell.


    Night Bringer slowly looked around the now-quiet battlefield.


    After a long silence, the ck Dragon muttered hollowly.


    "Is it really over now, yer?"


    The answer came from behind.


    "How many times do I have to tell you?"


    When Night Bringer turned his long neck back, his eyes wide open.


    "From the beginning, I..."


    On Night Bringer''s back.


    Ash, wrapped in ancient cursed bandages, having finished his resurrection, was smiling wanly.


    "...was already in pieces."


    "You...!"


    Ash had no equipment left. But he calmly extended his right hand to the side.


    At that moment.


    The gap in the sky where the curtain of darkness had been lifted revealed the full rising sun from the east,


    sh-!


    From the dazzling dawn sun to Ash''s hand, a pir of light descended.


    No, it wasn''t just a pir.


    It was a staff.


    Boom...!


    The staff made of light was grasped in Ash''s hand. Holding the hot and heavy staff, Ash slowly looked downward.


    Only then did Night Bringer realize where Ash was standing.


    It was the point where the ck Dragon''s back and neck connected.


    Due to Night Bringer''s fusion with the night and his gigantification, a gap had formed between the protruding vertebrae and the scarred scales...


    After 30,000 resolute warriors charged at that gap, all fighting and dying...


    - I have no name to give you, you smander bastard...


    It was the ce where a nameless human soldier had barely managed to leave a scar.


    The determined wound had never healed, remaining as a scar,


    And there... Scaliany dying, absorbed into it.


    "Here, Ash."


    Covered in blood and dying, Scalian smiled faintly.


    "Stab here."


    Ash nodded silently and raised the staff high.


    Then, he struck down with all his might.


    The staff of light pierced through Scalian''s heart and touched the ck Dragon''s scale that the nameless soldier had shattered.


    As his heart was pierced, Scalian smiled.


    ***


    �����g �������� ֱ���������S (TL Note: This was annoying to trante, since it''s heavily tied to Chinese, so I did my best.)


    To the people of the world, I ask, what is reason (����) that it allows right and wrong to coexist? (TL Note: Trantion of the above.)


    ***


    In a world made of reversed scales (���[), Scalian was cast out for being born with straight scales (��[).


    Conversely, if he had been born in a world of straight scales, how would he have lived? Would he have watched other reversed scales being rejected and cast out without any thought?


    Scalian pondered endlessly. Throughout his long life, he pondered.


    What is straight (�) and what is reversed (��)? Who decided the criteria for this distinction from the moment of birth?


    - But... just because I was born this way, doesn''t mean I have to live this way.


    So, among all the people on this front line, the one least fitting to be a hero. The one born as a petty thief.


    If she sumbed to the logic of the world. If she submitted to her predetermined fate.


    He too would ept the logic of the world and stop fighting.


    - Even if the only thing I can show the world is an illusion, it doesn''t mean my entire life is a lie.


    She did not give up fighting.


    - I... want to be great.


    No, it wasn''t just her.


    - I want to save the world again!


    Everyone on this front line was actually an ordinary person, not extraordinary in any way.


    Yet what kept them fighting?


    What makes a person great?


    "Just because you were born this way doesn''t mean you have to live this way... Just because you fell once doesn''t mean you can''t be great again..."


    Coughing up blood, Scalian muttered softly.


    He realized.


    Whether straight or reversed, it was merely someone else''s standard.


    Neither the logic set by his father nor the logic imposed by the world''s eyes needed to be his own standard.


    The most important thing was his own heart.


    "I will decide my fate..."


    He decided not to care about the criteria that divided straight from reversed based on birth direction.


    He would simply live purely as he wished, facing the direction he wanted to point.


    He resolved to be the true essence of straight scales (���[).


    "Now, can I say that I''ve walked a little of the same path as you all...?"


    "..."


    With the staff plunged into Scalian''s heart, Ash smiled bitterly.


    "Of course, my friend."


    "..."


    "Whether you''re born with straight scales or reversed scales, whether you''re a human or a dragon... the choice is yours. Bing something is your decision. Living is your decision."


    A satisfied smile formed on Scalian''s lips.


    "We are all masters of our own destinies. We are yers, not mere pieces."


    "Hehe. I enjoyed joining your adventure, Ash..."


    Scalian''s body began to glow white.


    "I said I liked bad endings back then, but actually... I prefer predictable happy endings much more."


    "..."


    "So, Ash. Please... show me the most splendid ending of all."


    "Of course, Scalian."


    Ash nodded with conviction.


    "I am a yer. If there is a true ending, I will reach it, for I am the one who conquers this world...!"


    With a relievedugh, Scalian''s long body began to shine brilliantly and quickly condensed.


    Eventually, it gathered into a small, tiny scale.


    The only weakness of a reversed scale dragon.


    Scalian resolved to be such a pure scale, and he became a non-existent weak point for Night Bringer.


    The pure scale had already merged with Night Bringer''s body. The staff of light in Ash''s hand urately pierced through the scale and drove inward.


    sh-!


    The staff of light that pierced through the pure scale burned indiscriminately inside the ck Dragon''s body.


    Night Bringer, being an entity fundamentally derived from the night, could not withstand the sunlight that prated his body.


    "...!"


    Faced with unimaginable, enormous pain, Night Bringer did not scream.


    Even as the light mes turned his insides to ash, he clenched his teeth and suppressed his screams.


    Even in this moment, he was seeking an opportunity to counterattack. The curtain of darkness covering the sky rippled in response to his will.


    But-


    - If you destroy everything to the end of the world.


    Again.


    Her illusion disrupted his sight and mind...


    - My descendants and I will... start over again on that ruin.


    Night Bringer missed hisst chance for a counterattack.


    sh! sh! sh-!


    The curtain of darkness covering the sky split open one after another, and dozens, hundreds of beams of light poured down through the gaps.


    The dawn light descended like a bombardment, using the staff of light nted by Ash as a marker, as if imbued with intention.


    The mes of dawn rained down like a storm, striking and burning Night Bringer''s entire body as they pierced through him.


    "yer-!"


    Under the nowpletely clear sky, the ck Dragon desperately tried to pull out the staff of light while coughing up blood.


    But Ash held the hot and heavy staff firmly and endured.


    He endured without flinching, despite the burning pain in his hands and the crushing pain in his shoulders.


    It was a pain he had endured since the first battle he experienced in this world.


    It was a pain he had carried with him ever since that day.


    Ash held the pir of light with his burning hands and focused his consciousness.


    Then the light burned more fiercely, scattering dazzling shes in all directions.


    It seemed like a giant g was fluttering.


    Finally, the curtain of darkness covering the sky shatteredpletely, and in the now brightly lit world...


    Pook...!


    The tip of the staff, which had been burning and digging into the ck Dragon''s body, finally reached his heart.


    Night Bringer''s dragon heart was protected by the dark blood magic of the ck Dragon legion and primordial darkness.


    No matter how much the essence of dawn light was used to pierce it, the darkness was too deep to prate.


    But it wasn''t a problem for Ash.


    "This is why I absorbed your blood into my body."


    Ash was also a being with ck Dragon blood.


    Through the staff, Ash''s consciousness intricately and swiftly dismantled all the magic and darkness.


    Then, with all his might, Ash thrust the light beam into the wide-open gap in the seal.


    Pooook-!


    The light beam, like the tip of a spear, pierced through Night Bringer''s heart and shot forward.


    To the ck Dragon who looked back with eyes filled with disbelief, Ash, with his blood-soaked and haggard face, managed to smile.


    "Good morning."


    The staff of light that pierced through the ck Dragon''s heart touched the chest wound that Nameless had inscribed earlier.


    Immediately, an enormous pir of light exploded outward, engulfing everything on the southern ins.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    I was standing in an empty, pure white space.


    Having be familiar with the pattern by now, I muttered calmly.


    "So, this is your mental world."


    I turned my head and soon found what I was looking for.


    In the very center of this white space.


    There was only one lonely throne.


    "..."


    Right in front of the throne, with a pool of ink-ck energy spread beneath him, Night Bringery copsed in human form, dying.


    I walked toward him, making a steady sound with my footsteps.Night Bringer, who was continually coughing up ck blood, looked at me.


    The light had already faded from his golden eyes.


    "y...er..."


    A bitter smile appeared on his lips.


    "No, now I should call you Dawn Bringar."


    "..."


    "Persistent, strong, and above all... so tenacious that it''s almost annoying. You really are just like your great ancestor..."


    Night Bringer murmured in a more rxed voice, having closed his eyes tightly.


    "I''ve lost."


    "You''re admitting it rather coolly."


    Given that I hade back to life and attacked him repeatedly, I thought he''d grumble, ''I can''t ept this oue.''


    Unexpectedly, Night Bringer epted his defeat calmly.


    "We both used all the means at our disposal and, in the end, I fell. I have no choice but to admit it."


    Night Bringer, struggling to breathe, lifted his head to look at the sky.


    "I''m not upset about losing to you. What upsets me is..."


    I also looked up at the sky, following his gaze.


    "...that I couldn''t ruin their cycle of tragedies, their game of destruction."


    Saaa...


    The white ceiling of his mental world turned transparent, revealing the sky of the real world.


    "They''re there. Now that you''ve gained divinity, you should be able to see them."


    Night Bringer red at the sky and growled.


    "Face their malice, watching my death and your futile struggle for amusement."


    In the dazzling morning sunlight, amidst the darkness that was nowpletely dispersing.


    "...!"


    I saw them clearly.


    Countless ''eyes'' floating in the darkness.


    The enormous eyes of the Outer Gods, which had be almost familiar, were looking down on us.


    "Observing the world''s destruction, finding joy in the tragedy..."


    Night Bringer pronounced each word with seething hatred.


    "The observing foreign gods, the watching constetions, the tragedy enthusiasts��''The Watchers.''"


    I called out their name.


    "The Watchers..."


    "Yes. They are the ones who turned thisnd into a world on a chessboard, enjoying our struggles with fate... the architects of the game of destruction."


    From within the fading darkness, the countless enormous eyes stared desperately at Night Bringer and me.


    "Behold, the one who has newly gained the right to sit on the throne. The patched-together divinity."


    Night Bringer, having epted his defeat, seemed determined to persuade me.


    "Look at this world that has be nothing more than a ything! Can you truly be content with a world where you are a clown being mocked?"


    "..."


    "A world where, regardless of your will, you are endlessly toyed with by others. Wouldn''t it be better if such a world were to disappear?"


    Night Bringer''s logic was consistent.


    From the moment we first met until now, or perhaps since he was born in that distant mythological age until now... he seemed to have been driven by a single goal.


    "In the end, we are mere actors dancing on the stage they have set, ording to the story they have written. What a meaningless, futile, and vain life this is."


    "..."


    "I sought to rebel against this fate. That is why I tried to close this world. So, Dawn Bringar, if you have realized the truth of this world, it is not toote."


    In this world, which is merely a yground for the foreign gods, rather than living as their toy.


    He would rather destroy the world with his own hands and end this game of destruction.


    Rather than be mocked, he would choose self-destruction; that was the consistent will that had brought him here.


    That was Night Bringer.


    "You can bring an end to this contradictory world, Dawn Bringar...!"


    "..."


    But I...


    I looked up at the sky again.


    I met the eyes that were staring desperately in this direction.


    Perhaps because I had gained divinity and the right to stand on the same level as them, I felt like I could understand those foreign gods a little.


    Without a doubt, in their eyes, there was pure malice, like the gaze of a child looking down at an anthill-


    But why?


    To me, those gazes felt familiar.


    ��Ah.��


    Immediately, I realized.


    Of course they were familiar.


    The way those foreigners looked at this world, at me, was exactly like...


    The viewers'' gaze when ''RetroAddict'' was broadcasting.


    ��Filled with malice, yet...��


    There was also a hint of goodwill mixed in.


    I could definitely feel it.


    For some reason, I felt likeughing. I couldn''t help but smile.


    And then I spoke.


    "What��s wrong with bing a source of amusement?"


    "...What?"


    Night Bringer looked puzzled. I continued.


    "What��s wrong with being a clown and being mocked?"


    "What are you talking about now..."


    My main personality wasposed of that of ''RetroAddict''.


    That streamer who loved games.


    That clown who danced for amusement.


    "If my life isn��t shameful, then what��s wrong with being a clown, with being amusement?"


    If someone found joy in my antics, if theyughed at my clowning.


    That wouldn��t be so bad.


    "What... What are you talking about...?"


    Night Bringer stammered, genuinely not understanding.


    I straightened my shoulders and looked up at the sky.


    "Even if my entire life is a meaningless story shouted by a nameless actor on stage, it doesn��t matter."


    Even if life is nothing more than a foolish dance performed by a nameless clown on stage.


    It��s fine.


    "Because that is also undoubtedly a life."


    No matter what kind of life I live.


    Because there was someone who acknowledged that my life was beautiful from its very core.


    "Don��t you dare arbitrarily judge that just because I was born as a clown mocked on stage, that my life is meaningless, that my life will be unhappy."


    I lowered my gaze from the sky and looked at Night Bringer.


    "The only one who can define my life is me."


    With my hand on my chest, feeling the warm pulse inside.


    I spoke with conviction.


    "And this is beautiful."


    Night Bringer''s face, which had been in a daze, was now filled with anger.


    "You...! Dawn Bringar! So you agree with their y of destruction and amusement?!"


    "That��s not it."


    I shook my head.


    "The y of destruction, which views only tragedy while destroying the world, was wed from its very conception."


    "Then why..."


    "But your decision to destroy the stage just because the y is wed is even more wrong."


    I smirked.


    "You have a small mind, Night Bringer."


    Night Bringer stammered, perhaps unable to follow the sudden shift in conversation.


    "What, what...?"


    "I will not destroy the stage..."


    I raised one hand, stopping it in midair.


    Then clenched it into a fist.


    "I will destroy the system of the y of destruction itself."


    "...?!"


    Night Bringer''s golden eyes widened in shock. I continued.


    "I will rebel against that enormous will that repeats all these tragedies, against this entire universe."


    I touched the leather ne around my neck... the one I received after clearing Stage 0.


    [Ne of the Rebel]


    - The ne of a ''yer'' who rebels against fate.


    I now truly understood the meaning of why a yer rebels against fate.


    Both I and Night Bringer were rebels.


    We were all yers who wanted to defy the fate of destruction.


    But our directions were different.


    He tried to destroy the world that was the stage to ruin the y of destruction.


    I will destroy the y of destruction itself.


    "So, although we may be the same actors, the same rebels, the same yers... I can say that I am slightly more magnanimous than you."


    Night Bringer, who had been looking at me in a daze with his mouth slightly open, stammered.


    "How exactly... do you n to destroy the y of destruction? How exactly will you rebel against this universe?"


    "It��s a pity that I can��t show you that, Night Bringer."


    At my words, Night Bringer flinched.


    His limbs began to turn into ck powder and disappear, and the speed was elerating rapidly.


    Night Bringer''s end was near.


    "We were able to have a brief conversation before dying due to the resonance between the draconian species... but it seems it��s the end now."


    Night Bringer, who had calmly epted his death, looked at me with trembling eyes.


    "Dawn Bringar. If you truly intend to carry out such a great rebellion, if you intend to walk the path of a true prince to establish a new dynasty."


    He ced his hand on his chest, drew out a ck me, and handed it to me.


    "Take my me as well."


    "..."


    "If your will is true, my blood and my soul... will aid you."


    I stared at the me Night Bringer handed over.


    He is my enemy.


    He killed my people, destroyed my city, and sought to bring about the world''s end.


    I will never forgive him.


    But...


    I extended my hand and slowly epted his me.


    Because I knew I would need this me for the path I was about to walk. I took his me as my spoils of war.


    The ck Dragon''s me did not get absorbed into my body but instead orbited around me as if it were revolving... thenbined with the [Ne of the Rebel] around my neck.


    "Onest thing to tell you."


    After absorbing his essence.


    I dryly spat out.


    "Go to hell, wicked dragon."


    Night Bringer, bursting into a heartyugh, bitterly murmured.


    "There��s nowhere else for me to go anyway."


    "..."


    "Even though you must despise me, thank you for talking to me until the end."


    "No need to thank me."


    I whispered to him coldly... and with a faint hint of blurred sympathy.


    "Because it was to remain human. And... to gain even a little more clues to conquer this world. That''s why I talked with you."


    Night Bringer burst into heartyughter once more.


    "I have no regrets in life, but not being able to see the end of your rebellious path... is unfortunate..."


    Already, most of his body had turned into ck particles, and he murmured with a dazed expression as if dreaming.


    "By the way, it''s a strange thing..."


    His golden eyes, now turned ck, slowly closed.


    "The woman who said she��d follow soon, until I died and revived once again... I haven��t seen her..."


    Everyst piece of Night Bringer turned into ck powder and vanished.


    In the empty white space, the royal scepter he had carriedy alone before the throne.


    The royal scepter symbolizing the kingship of the Lake Kingdom... and the rights held by the Nightmare King of Kings.


    After picking it up, I slowly raised my head.


    The shroud of darkness in the sky had almostpletely disappeared. Within thest remaining fragments of the shroud, the ''eyes'' briefly shed onest time.


    "Watch closely from there."


    With clenched teeth, a smile tugging at my lips.


    "I will show you the greatest rebellion in the universe."


    With that deration, I turned my back on the throne.


    And began to walk to leave this lonely space.


    ***


    I was about to exit the mental world.


    At the edge of this copsing white space... someone stood.


    "..."


    I slowly approached him.


    His entire body was shattered like broken pottery, with the empty interior clearly visible. White ash scattered from his body.


    Despite the cracks and holes in his face, he still held an inexplicable, rxed smile...


    The man who had burned to white ash.


    I called his name.


    "...Born Hater."


    Then, the real Ash smiled.


    I instinctively knew.


    It was time to say goodbye.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    "...Born Hater."


    When I called out, the real Ash smiled and called me back.


    "Dawn Bringar."


    "..."


    I rubbed my arm as I got goosebumps for a moment, and then I murmured cautiously.


    "No, something about calling each other by titles feels a bit weird."


    It was like when people who knew each other online met offline for the first time and called each other by their online nicknames...


    - Excuse me. Are you ''ck Prince King Supreme''?


    - Ah, so you''re ''MyWifeSerenade''?Isn''t this exactly how it feels? Gah!


    "So what. Is there a better way to distinguish us than by middle names?"


    But the real Ash seemedpletely unconcerned. A natural-born fantasy man must have a different perception...


    I awkwardly called his middle name again.


    "Yeah, Born Hater... you''ve been through a lot."


    "You too, Dawn Bringar."


    Born Hater smiled with a face like broken pottery.


    "You''ve done well so far, so I''m sure you''ll do well in the uing battles too. I have only one request."


    And Born Hater said this.


    "Be happy."


    After hesitating for a moment, I cautiously asked.


    "Are you talking about Serenade?"


    "You should of course make Serenade happy. That''s obvious and doesn''t need to be said."


    I rested my chin on my hand and hummed.


    "Then, other people?"


    "That''s your duty as a king, and what I want to ask is..."


    Born Hater reached out and pressed my chest with his fingertip.


    "You yourself."


    "..."


    Looking at me, who was dumbfounded as if I''d been hit on the back of my head, Born Hater smiled with his lips slightly bitten.


    "There will be many hardships ahead. But I hope you find peace at the end of it."


    "..."


    "All the hatred, all the sorrow, all the wounds I was born with, I will take them with me when I disappear, so please..."


    Sincerely, with blessings.


    He said this.


    "Be happy, me."


    And then Born Hater turned around and walked toward the edge of the copsing white space.


    I urgently asked.


    "Where are you going, Born Hater?"


    "It''s time to disappear."


    His voice was calm as he walked.


    "As you inherited all the legacy from Dusk Bringar, you are no longer just a secondary personality... you have be aplete soul with a spirit."


    Born Hater shrugged his shoulders as if saying, ''Who would have thought that the pawn that fell to the bottom would truly return as a queen.''


    "Although I''m still in pieces, you''re in much better shape than me."


    "..."


    "So, baton touch. I''ve handed over the g to you, and now it''s time for me to disappear."


    His entire body started to break and scatter.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve left everything you need... all the memories of strategies,bat experiences, they''ll all remain within you. You''ll still be able to summon doppelgangers or build walls as much as you want."


    "..."


    "Thanks to that, I can finally rest easy. Ha ha, really..."


    His voice, turning into white powder and scattering, was relieved, and just a bit... sorrowful.


    "It was a long and exhausting fight."


    "..."


    "Then. Goodbye. I''m going to... take a little nap now."


    Staring nkly at his back as he walked away, I...


    "...Born Hater!"


    I rushed and grabbed his shoulder.


    Just grabbing him made white ashes scatter and turn my body white. But I didn''t mind at all, and I said to him, who looked back in surprise.


    "Let''s go together!"


    "...What?"


    "Until the end... let''s go together."


    I nodded seriously.


    "Towards the true ending, no, beyond that to life... together."


    "..."


    Born Hater, stuttering as if he was at a loss for words, let out a hollowugh.


    "Hey, Dawn Bringar. My past is uglier than you think."


    "..."


    "Even in this round, I got regression amnesia, made people die who didn''t have to die, andmitted all sorts of heinous acts."


    Born Hater tightly clenched his trembling hands.


    "It''s not just this round. Under the pretext of saving the world, for countless, innumerable times... I pushed countless people into the pits of hell."


    "..."


    "You, who will open the new era, Dawn Bringar, don''t deserve such a dirty burden. Born Hater should die as Born Hater for the sake of us all."


    "It''s still okay."


    I spoke with conviction.


    "It''s okay, so let''s go together."


    "...Will you even ept someone like me?"


    Born Hater''s voice trembled.


    "Will you even be someone like me?"


    "I was the same."


    I recalled the guilt that remained at my core.


    In all 742 of those games, I always threw my characters to their deaths.


    For the efficientpletion of the entire game, I threw countless subordinates to their deaths without a shred of remorse. I never questioned those actions.


    I was a monster.


    A monster obsessed with efficiency, knowing nothing but strategy, seeing people not as people, but as mere pawns.


    "Your sins are my sins too."


    Facing Born Hater''s bewildered face, I grinned.


    "And my sins are your sins too. We are the same."


    "..."


    "I won''t arbitrarily forgive the ugliness youmitted. But..."


    I slowly spread my arms wide.


    "We will regret it together, we will suffer together. And we will think together about how to correct those wrongs."


    "..."


    "So... let''s go together, Born Hater."


    There is no such thing as a purely beautiful life.


    Everyone has an ugly side. I don''t want to pretend it doesn''t exist or ignore it.


    I want to acknowledge my ugliness and move forward... to the next step.


    So, let''s go together.


    My Born Hater.


    "..."


    From his heavily cracked face, down his shattered cheeks like an empty vase... white ash flowed and fell.


    "Really..."


    Then, with that broken face, he smiled brightly, unbelievably brilliantly,


    and with open arms, he approached me.


    "No backing outter, okay?"


    I chuckled.


    "That''s obvious."


    We hugged.


    Born Hater''s entire body shattered like a sandcastle, and the white ash poured over me. Eventually, all those white particles shone brilliantly and were absorbed into my soul.


    Finally, Born Hater''s voice echoed faintly.


    "Alright, let''s go. To the end of this path. Together..."


    When I blinked once, he was no longer there.


    But I knew.


    The real and the fake, Born Hater and Dawn Bringar...


    Had finally be one.


    Feeling a bit awkward, I looked down at my body with a strange feeling, and I muttered.


    "...I''ve literally be Ash."


    And in the next moment, I returned to the real world from the mental realm.


    I realized that I was standing on the corpse of the ck Dragon, and that I still held the g of light in my hand.


    The warm sunlight was falling on my head.


    Finally, the darkness had lifted, and the whole world, having regained its colors, was emitting countless hues like a prism.


    "..."


    In this world, though hideously destroyed, more beautiful than anyndscape I had ever seen.


    "Your Highness-!"


    People were running towards me.


    Heroes were pouring out of La Mancha, which had made an emergencynding on the other side of the field, and people were running from the copsed walls of Crossroad to the end of this field.


    Everyone was crying. While weeping and sobbing, they were running with open arms as if to embrace me.


    The snow that had been pouring from the sky stopped, melted under the sunlight, and scattered brilliantly in the air.


    Under those beams of light, I smiled.


    It was the most devastating defeat, yet the most exhrating victory ever.


    ***


    [STAGE 40 �C CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP �C Ash (EX)]


    [Level-Up Characters]


    - Ash (EX) and 168 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - Dusk Bringar (SSR)


    - Nobody (SR)


    - 188 others <Expand List>


    [Injured Characters]


    - Evangeline (SSR) and 254 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased and Injured Captured Monsters]


    - Scalian (SSR) <Captured Monster>: Deceased


    - 30 others <Expand List>


    [Items Acquired]


    - Lake Kingdom Royal Scepter (EX): 1


    - ck Dragon Heart (EX): 1


    - ck Dragon Magic Core (SSR): 8


    - Others: <Calcting>


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been given. Please check your inventory.]


    - EX Grade Reward Box: 1


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 8


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Lake Kingdom]


    ***


    Violet slowly opened her trembling eyes.


    "...Huh?"


    South field of Crossroad.


    Lying sprawled on the dirt ground, Violet slowly wriggled her fingers and toes.


    She was intact.


    "Huh? Huh?!"


    Violet hurriedly raised her hand and checked her body. Sure enough, she waspletely uninjured.


    "Huh... What is this?"


    Violet, confused, realized that bright sunlight was touching her face. Shocked, she sprung up like a spring.


    The sky was clear. The world was bright.


    Morning had returned.


    Night Bringer had fallen. The World Guardian Front had protected the world once again.


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha..."


    Violet let out augh mixed with joy and confusion in a silly voice.


    So, how was she still alive?


    She had been thrown into the air, and Night Bringer''s dragon-like roar had been right in front of her.


    How could she still be alive, her limbs intact...?


    "Huh?"


    The answer was right beside her.


    Violet noticed the dragon lying next to her and shouted urgently.


    "Parekian?!"


    The ck Dragon''s w, Parekian, was torn to shreds and dying.


    Only then did Violet remember why she was unharmed. She recalled thest moment before losing consciousness.


    Parekian had caught her falling through the air, taken the dragon roar for her, and then crashed to the ground.


    As a result, Violet was safe, but Parekian had sustained fatal injuries.


    "Why... for someone like me..."


    Violet knew. If Parekian had abandoned her, he would have been safe.


    Parekian''s mission was only to take Violet to Night Bringer''s head. If he had used his speed to escape at that moment, he could have gotten away safely.


    But Parekian had thrown himself to save Violet. And now he was dying.


    "...Are you okay, Violet?"


    Then, from Parekian''s shattered chest, his usual mechanical voice flowed out faintly.


    "I can no longer detect magic... I can''t check your condition. Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine, you idiot lizard!"


    Violet crawled on her knees to Parekian''s side, tears streaming down her face.


    "Why... why did you save me? If you hadn''t saved me, you would be alive..."


    "...You showed me."


    Parekian''s answer was unexpected.


    "That night, you showed me... the stars."


    "What...?"


    "It wasn''t just the stars. You showed me this world... So, it was worth risking my life for you."


    Violet shook her head in disbelief.


    "Everything I showed you was an illusion, you fool!"


    "..."


    "It was just a lie that seemed real..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Was it her imagination?


    Violet felt like Parekian''s mechanical voice had a slight smile.


    "Because I loved that lie."


    "Parekian..."


    "My life was always in total darkness. I had no eyes, no ears, no nose, no mouth. I spent endless time in a darkness where nothing was visible."


    Violet ced her hand on Parekian''s unmoving body.


    With a faint mechanical hum, Parekian''s blue magic gathered where her hand touched. It felt like they were holding hands, Violet thought.


    "But you were the first to bring light to my world. In my world, which was entirely ck, you brought color."


    "..."


    "Like holding a palette full of paint, you came into my heart and painted my world with countless colors."


    Parekian''s mechanical voice grew fainter, and at the same time, it contained a faint warmth.


    "The starry sky that night was the most beautiful scene I had ever seen in my life."


    "..."


    "So... I have enough reasons to die for you."


    Wiping her tear-streaked face with her sleeve, Violet slowly moved her hand to Parekian''s shattered head.


    And she showed him onest illusion... the view of this world bathed in brilliant sunlight.


    "Ah..."


    Like paint spreading on a white canvas.


    Various emotions blossomed in Parekian''s fading, empty voice.


    "Look, Violet. The night is lifting from the sky."


    With a voice that seemed satisfied, happy... Parekian softly whispered.


    "It''s as beautiful as you, a lovelyvender hue..."


    Then, the blue light slowly faded from the dragon''s body.


    Violet gently embraced Parekian''s lifeless body. She cried loudly, holding him for a long time.


    Until thepletely brightened sunlight drove away even the dawn, turning into a dazzling noon. Continuously.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Among the gathered heroes and soldiers, and the kings. We all cried andughed, celebrating victory... and survival.


    At the same time, we mourned the death of ourrades and the damage sustained at the front.


    Under the sunlight that dawned once more, we wanted to stay drunk on the joy of victory, but the damage to be restored was too great.


    The city was destroyed, the walls had copsed, and people had died. I gathered those who could move immediately and ordered the cleanup.


    "We will do it. No, please let us do it!"


    Rtively less injured regr soldiers stepped forward eagerly.


    Especially the soldiers of the Ariane Kingdom were the most active at the forefront.


    They were sad in front of the destroyed city, but they couldn''t help but be happy at the thought that their country far in the north had been saved.


    The survivors were a mix of those who were mourning and those who were rejoicing.Because this battle was both a glorious defeat and a devastating victory. It was not strange for each to feel differently.


    Seeing the faces of people in different shades... I thought it was fortunate.


    It''s fortunate to be able to be sad and happy.


    The world continues like this.


    "First, let''s clean up the city..."


    After the most urgent restoration orders were given, I spoke while watching the people busily moving in the morning sunlight.


    "When the evacuated people return and reinforcementse from each country... We must also retrieve the bodies of the 30,000 warriors who died fighting the ck Dragon in the south."


    Most of the casualties from this battle were concentrated there. We must retrieve them.


    "Of course, we will, Crown Prince."


    Valen, the head of the city-state alliance, who was receiving and conveying my orders along with the other kings, nodded.


    Valen, who was said to have been swept away by the first breath attack, had his cherished mustachepletely burned off.


    His entire body, wrapped in bandages from burns, was standing beside me now.


    "Are you alright, Lord Valen?"


    I asked carefully, and Valen, habitually trying to touch his mustache, realized it was burnt off, awkwardly lowered his hand, and answered.


    "Who here is truly alright?"


    "..."


    "But just because we''re not alright doesn''t mean life stops, does it? We have work to do."


    He had already been broken in spirit during the King of Flies wave.


    In this battle, he had sustained such injuries. He was a man who could leave at any time without it being strange.


    But instead of fleeing, he was trying to finish the work he could do to the end.


    "Even running away requires courage."


    When I carefully asked the reason, Valen answered like this.


    "I was born a coward, afraid of being cursed behind my back. So I intend to finish all the work I can show off and then run away."


    He spoke frankly andughed awkwardly. Iughed with him.


    It is because of people like him that the world still holds together.


    "... Many died and were injured this time too. No, more died and were injured than ever before."


    As I murmured, looking at the south wall that had been restored only to be devastated again, Valen spoke in a stern voice.


    "Victory is victory, even if we are covered in wounds, Crown Prince. Your Highness has achieved a truly mythical feat."


    "..."


    "So... leave the remaining cleanup to us and go rest for a while."


    He patted my back and sent me inside the city.


    "There are many people you need tofort, Your Highness."


    I gratefully epted his consideration. All the crucial orders had already been given.


    Standing outside the city wall, I slowly walked inside. My destination was the temple.


    ''Everyone must need care right now.''


    The heroes who were injured, but more so, the heroes who had once embraced darkness needed to be restored.


    To put it in game terms, it''s like their dark attribute tendency had maxed out. It was useful in this battle given the circumstances, but the side effects were severe.


    As I walked, pondering how to neutralize this darkness...


    "..."


    I saw Kellibey from afar.


    The old dwarf cksmith was quietly looking up at the [Sturdy Superstition] attached to the front of La Mancha, which had made an emergencynding.


    Instead of a face full of regret or sorrow... his face was calm and peaceful.


    "..."


    Without speaking to him, I headed into the city.


    Inside the south gate of Crossroad, Verdandi was there.


    She was carefully watering the sprout that had grown from the stump left where her younger sister Skuld had died.


    Surprisingly, the sprout, which had been harshly left without sunlight, in the snowstorm, was still alive... and it sparkled with a tender green as it received the water Verdandi was giving it.


    "..."


    I didn''t speak to Verdandi either.


    I walked through the half-ruined city, but filled with people.


    There was Dearmudin, joining the surviving wizards, hugging and crying together, and there was Kun, meeting with the beastmen, forming a circle and shouting something loudly with their shoulders linked.


    At the entrance of the temple, Torkel was arguing with a young acolyte over a broom, insisting he should sweep, while the acolyte pleaded for him to rest...


    I did not try tofort them. I did not force them to stand up or pull them out of the darkness.


    It seemed they already knew where they needed to look.


    "..."


    On a bench outside the temple, Lucas, who had received emergency treatment, was sitting with a contemtive look.


    I quietly approached and sat next to him.


    "Lord..."


    Lucas seemed to have many things he wanted to say, but he soon closed his mouth.


    We sat silently on the bench for a while, basking in the sunlight.


    I had many things to say to Lucas too. There were things to scold, and things to praise. Stories about the real Ash, and about the fake me. So many things.


    But those stories could be shared openlyter. For now, just simply.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    I said.


    I reached out and patted Lucas on the shoulder. Then I smiled broadly.


    "You did well."


    Then Lucas began to tremble...


    "Uwaaaah."


    "Huh?"


    He started to cry...


    "Uwaaaah."


    As he let out a sorrowful bear-like cry, I couldn''t help butugh. Though it''s a bit inappropriate for a superior tough while their subordinate is crying.


    Beside Lucas, who was crying with all sorts of emotions, I patted his shoulder for a while.


    Just because you''ve stepped into a dark swamp doesn''t mean life is over.


    It''s not just the darkness, is it? During the long journey of life, stepping in all sorts of filth will be amon urrence.


    There is no need to be frustrated or give up for that reason.


    Brush off your muddy shoes, and then... just keep walking on the next path.


    So I decided to wait for people to pull themselves out of the swamp. Believing that they all could see their destinations clearly.


    "Senior!"


    "Crown Prince!"


    "Your Highness!"


    At that moment, the rest of the main party members, having finished their emergency treatment inside the temple��Evangeline, Damien, and Junior��came rushing out.


    There was so much to say to everyone, but first, we shared a hug each.


    "Everyone, let''s sunbathe together!"


    Lucas, pointing to the bench, said.


    Everyone looked confused but followed my order to sit on the bench. And soon, their faces rxed.


    "Wow, the sunlight..."


    "Is it always this warm and bright?"


    "Should we just rest like this for a while, doing nothing..."


    The children, gathered around Lucas, sat quietly basking in the sunlight,forting Lucas in silence. Lucas, sniffing, stifled his tears.


    Seeing the main party members like that, I chuckled and entered the temple.


    I went around the temple meeting the injured soldiers. However, those with severe injuries could not be met.


    Chain was one of them, and so was King Poseidon, who had returned by himself through the teleport gate. There were many things to discuss with these two.


    And above all, my father. Emperor Traha "Peacemaker" Everck.


    The emperor, who had personally piloted the airship La Mancha, had sustained greater injuries than any heroes. He had been transported to the temple without a moment to celebrate the victory, and was still in surgery.


    "..."


    Looking at the tightly closed door inside the temple, I suddenly realized.


    After this battle... so much would change.


    After finishing my round inside the temple and stepping outside, I saw that the main party members, exhausted from the fierce battle, were dozing off in the sunlight.


    Even Lucas, who had been sniffing, seemed to have exhausted his strength from crying, as he was now snoring softly, having fallen into a nap.


    Watching the children huddled together, sleeping soundly with their heads resting on each other''s shoulders... I covered my mouth andughed.


    Torkel quietly brought a nket, and I covered the children��sps with it.


    "I��ll wake them when enough time has passed."


    "Thank you, Torkel."


    I gently patted Torkel''s shoulder.


    "You worked hard."


    Torkel gave a faintugh without saying anything and bowed to me.


    As I left the temple and stepped onto the main street, a carriage came to a stop in front of me.


    "Your Highness!"


    It was a carriage from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, driven by Elize, with Serenade seated inside.


    "Considering you have many ces to visit today, we quickly prepared a carriage."


    Serenade asked with a bright smile as she opened the door.


    "Where shall we take you?"


    Taking a deep breath, I turned my gaze northward.


    "To the north gate."


    cing my hand over my chest, feeling the warmth within... I spoke firmly.


    "To the military camp of the Bringar Duchy."


    ***


    The military camp of the Bringar Duchy was quiet.


    The unharmed soldiers were all involved in the city''s restoration, and the injured soldiers were in the temple.


    And as if they had expected me... the Dragonblood Knightss were waiting for me with calm expressions.


    "Wee, Crown Prince."


    The previous formidable vigor of these knights, who had lost their Dragonblood, was no longer felt.


    Instead, a serene, resilient will, like a dry tree standing against a snowstorm, emanated from their eyes.


    The Dragonblood Knightss, reduced from four to three and noticeably aged, saluted me and got straight to the point.


    "How is Her Excellency?"


    "..."


    Instead of answering, I extended my hand and ignited a red me in my palm.


    The faces of the Dragonblood Knightss, who understood the meaning of this me, crumbled. The childlike sorrow spread across their stoic faces.


    "Ah...!"


    As they copsed to the ground, I dered calmly.


    "Former Duchess Dusk Bringar has entrusted me with his me."


    "..."


    "And... he has entered eternal rest. I have preserved his body with magic."


    Trying to keep my voice steady, I spoke to the three Dragonblood Knightss who were now wailing on the ground.


    "As soon as manpower returns to this city, I will retrieve the bodies of all the fallen as quickly as possible. The Duchess''s body will also be retrieved then and given a state funeral ording to the traditions of the Bringar Duchy."


    The Dragonblood Knightss, sobbing uncontrobly, asked in tearful voices.


    "Then, now, Your Highness..."


    "Yes."


    I nodded.


    "I am now the rightful sessor of the Bringar Duchy... Dawn Bringar."


    The three Dragonblood Knightss, wiping their tear-streaked faces and standing up topose themselves,


    "Loyalty!"


    They shouted in unison, kneeling on one knee before me.


    "We greet the new Duke of Bringar!"


    "We greet the Duke!"


    "We greet the Duke!"


    What did it mean to these knights that I, the Crown Prince of the Everck Empire, had be the Duke of the Bringar Duchy?


    What would it mean to the citizens of Bringar? To the people of the Empire, and to the people of the world?


    I still did not know, but the Dragonblood Knightss swore their allegiance to me without hesitation.


    "Please carry on the great will of the former Duchess...!"


    "...I will. Certainly, I will."


    I smiled warmly and spoke with conviction.


    "I am her son, after all."


    At those words, a wave of relief crossed the faces of the Dragonblood Knightss, and they bowed deeply to me.


    Yes. This world is full of uncertainties, but some things are certain.


    The fact that the me of Dusk Bringar, her will, flows within me.


    - Love, Ash.


    Recalling herst words, I closed my eyes tightly.


    I will do so, Duchess.


    Just as you did... just like that.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Time passed.


    People who had evacuated began to return, and others from around the world were mobilized and flocked to Crossroad.


    The kings who fought here directly now felt in their bones that this ce was, quite literally, thend where the fate of the world would be decided.


    Wagons loaded with supplies from various countries poured in endlessly.


    The north suffered terrible damage from the heavy snowfall, but just when they were on the brink of death, the sky cleared and the snow stopped.


    The previously passive people of the Ariane Kingdom were now at the forefront, helping to restore the city.


    Especially King Miller Ariane, who, despite losing an arm, personally carried a shovel and pickaxe to the restoration site, making me want to stop him.


    It��s a bit bewildering when a character changes 180 degrees like this... I understand he doesn''t want to be disliked, though.


    "..."As I watched the gradually recovering city, I fell into deep thought.


    The entire world is now cooperative with our front line. This is fortunate.


    But the death of 30,000 was by no means fortunate.


    It was the death of 30,000 elite troops gathered from all over the world. Not only that, but the entire air fleet was annihted, and many heroes and soldiers under mymand also died.


    Human resources and supplies would be easily replenished, but reinforcing troops was a distant prospect.


    ''Night Bringer was practically a final boss-level monster.''


    Compared to the ��Sleepless Lake Princess,�� it was on the same level, or perhaps even more destructive.


    It was such a formidable foe that perhaps this much damage was inevitable.


    But the problem was that he was a final boss-level adversary but not the final boss.


    The monster invasions will continue. And we have suffered devastating damage to our defenses and troop situation.


    ''The next defense battle starts in a month.''


    The start date of Stage 41 is about a month from now.


    For three months, without rest, from Stage 41 to Stage 50, the final 10-round defense game will continue.


    Can Crossroad, and the world, withstand this harsh wave of monsters...?


    ***


    A week after the battle ended.


    A funeral was held in the west of Crossroad.


    In a hurry, we dispatched personnel to the south to retrieve the bodies, but recovering all 30,000 bodies within a week was impossible.


    Moreover, the battle with the ck Dragon was so fierce that the bodies were severely damaged.


    However, dying the funeral indefinitely was not respectful to the dead, so we decided to hold it first.


    "..."


    I looked up at the newly erected gigantic monument.


    It was a newmunal tombstone erected next to themunal tombstone for those who died in the tutorial stage.


    In front of the tombstone, covered with white flowers left by mourners, a blue sacred me flickered.


    A memorial for all the heroes whose bodies were not found.


    I clenched my fists tightly in front of it.


    I have no regrets.


    Without their sacrifice, we would not have been able to defeat Night Bringer.


    It was an enemy that everyone on this front barely managed to defeat by pouring out everything from the depths of their souls.


    Knowing that they died to protect the world, for a noble cause...


    "..."


    However, no matter what reasons are given, no matter what rationality is assigned to their deaths,


    the pain they felt in their moments of death, and the sorrow their families will feel, will not disappear.


    Clenching my teeth, I tried to calm my mind in front of the monument, then turned my gaze away. Beyond themunal tombstone, people were crying in front of the many newly added graves.


    I approached one of the closer graves... one of which I was the chief mourner.


    Dusk Bringar''s grave.


    The people of the Bringar Duchy gathered around the grave like clouds, bowing their heads.


    As I stood by the grave for a moment, the Dragonblood Knights appeared, carrying Dusk Bringar''s coffin. Behind them, the soldiers of the duchy marched with gs at half-mast.


    I, along with the Dragonblood Knights, ced the coffin in the ground and sprinkled earth over it.


    Amidst the people drenched in tears, I tried to appear calm, but my eyes kept welling up.


    After holy water was sprinkled and the afterlife of the deceased was blessed...


    The soldiers of the duchy gathered and sang a military song.


    It was a song to honor their fallenrade. Dusk Bringar was themander-in-chief and a frontline fighting Dragon Lady, so she was a soldier and theirrade.


    "..."


    Even after the soldiers'' mournful song ended,


    I quietly stared at Dusk Bringar''s grave, now covered in white flowers.


    Just like the other kings who were buried here before, a temporary funeral was held here first... and they will be reburied after all the wars are over.


    The state funeral of the Bringar Duchy will be held then.


    ''After all the wars are over, huh...''


    The third year, the final winter.


    Originally, it should still bete autumn. However, the night summoned by Night Bringer covered the world in snow, causing winter to arrive much earlier than usual.


    Now, when this winter ends, the war with the monsters will also be decided. It will be decided then whether those who were buried here first can return to their homnd.


    Whether the world ends or continues... whether we can reach the true ending or not.


    In thisst season, everything will be decided.


    ��Until your real funeral is held in your country.��


    I bowed deeply toward Dusk Bringar��s grave.


    ��I will hold back my tears until then, Duchess.��


    ***


    After the funeral for Dusk Bringar was concluded,


    I entrusted the role of chief mourner to the Dragonblood Knights and decided to visit the other graves. As the lord andmander, it was naturally my duty to look after the other bereaved families.


    As I moved from grave to grave, offering condolences to the bereaved families... I stopped.


    I saw the dark mage Chain sitting in a wheelchair. He was lost in thought in front of the graves of the cklist heroes.


    "Chain."


    "...Ah, Your Highness."


    Chain turned around, his entire body wrapped not in his usual chains but in bandages.


    His injuries were severe. During the ��Night Closing�� operation, he had taken all the attacks aimed at the airship La Mancha with his body.


    His body was badly wounded, and by overexerting himself to absorb the darkness, all his magic circuits were contaminated and burned out.


    He could never fight again, effectively making his retirement certain.


    "It might sound strange, but... I feel relieved."


    He could no longer use dark magic, appearing as an ordinary middle-aged man. He was neither his usual very young self nor the old self when his life force was exhausted.


    Somewhere in the middle, Chain was carefully examining the graves of his fallenrades.


    "I fought without regrets."


    "..."


    "These guys probably felt the same. To save an infant, to save the city, and to save the world..."


    I also examined the graves.


    A defensive mage and a gunslinger who died saving Sid, a golem mage who burned her life to protect the city, and a blind swordsman who cut through the darkness with his life��sst swing...


    They were all buried here side by side.


    "Who would have thought that gambling addicts like us could fight and die for something valuable."


    "..."


    I couldn��t say anything.


    Chain pulled something from his pocket and flicked it forward with his fingers.


    Ping-


    It was a casino chip.


    Chain skillfully flicked it, cing one in front of eachrade��s grave. Thest chip spun before falling t in front of Nobody��s grave.


    As he clenched and unclenched his empty hand, I cautiously asked.


    "Are you quitting gambling?"


    "...Yes, I n to. I have no friends to y with, and it��s no longer fun."


    "What will you do from now on?"


    "I��ll think about it while recuperating."


    Chain murmured bitterly.


    "A ck mage who can��t fight, a gambler who��s tired of gambling... I��m not sure what I can do in the future."


    After a few more words, I carefully patted Chain��s back and left the spot.


    As I walked away, I looked back and saw Chain covering his face with both hands, clenching his teeth and bowing his head.


    "..."


    Instead of offering emptyfort to his silent sobbing, I quietly walked away again.


    Sub party, cklist.


    Five high-grade heroes I wanted to recruit from the first year while nning the casino construction.


    Their end was thus lonely and sorrowful.


    ***


    Among the newly established graves, there were also those of non-humans.


    Captured monsters.


    Though they were monsters, Scalian and Parekian made significant contributions in this battle.


    Therefore, they were given respectful funerals, cremated, and buried here in the cemetery.


    "...Uhhh."


    Violet was squatting and sniffing in front of their graves.


    Somehow, a scale piece was ced in front of Scalian��s grave, and a w piece in front of Parekian��s grave.


    Violet sniffled and tapped the pieces with her fingers, while the other members of the Gambler''s Club tried to console her.


    "It feels like a dream."


    Scarlet blew Violet''s nose as she sighed deeply. With a honk, Violet cleared her nose and spoke in a nasal voice.


    "Spending time with these dragons, and fighting such a great battle together... it all feels like a dream."


    The other Gambler''s Club members massaged Violet''s shoulders and offered her warm tea, trying tofort her.


    I watched this scene from behind with a bitter smile.


    Then it happened.


    Ssss-


    Suddenly, a snake''s hissing sound followed by a long, thin tongue licking Violet''s chin.


    "Eeeeek?!"


    Violet jumped up in fright, turned around, and screamed.


    "Kyah! It''s here again!"


    A huge silver-gray snake had approached and stuck close to Violet.


    Ssss!


    The sound seemed to indicate it was pleased��none other than J?rmungandr...


    "Ah, there you are."


    Watching J?rmungandr coiling around Violet, I spoke calmly.


    This ��World Serpent�� was cut in two and even took a direct hit from Night Bringer''s breath at the end.


    I thought it would surely die, but it didn''t. Perhaps to heal, it continued to shed its skin repeatedly, bing significantly smaller, but it survived.


    ��Even though it''s smaller, it''s still as big as a huge python...��


    About the size of an anaconda on Earth? Maybe even bigger?


    It lost its enormous size and divinity, and it seemed to have lost the ability to speak... but it survived and quietly remained on our front line. It��s now my captured monster.


    And now it''s attached to Violet.


    "Why am I so popr with monsters?! Especially reptiles?! Why do they act like this?!"


    Violet, constantly being licked by J?rmungandr''s tongue, yelled tearfully. Iughed heartily.


    "Maybe that''s just your nature."


    "I hate it now! Ughhh!"


    The Gambler''s Club members, excited, started petting J?rmungandr''s smooth scales around the sniffling Violet, who now began crying for a different reason.


    After watching this scene for a while, I turned my gaze south, toward the direction of the ckke.


    "..."


    Along with J?rmungandr, there was Crown, the Pied Piper, who helped us.


    Crown, who died in battle, turned into ck smoke and disappeared.


    Originally, the immortals from the Lake Kingdom would turn into ck smoke upon death and resurrect at a predetermined location.


    Crown was supposed to resurrect at his base within the Lake Kingdom.


    We had agreed in advance. If Crown died in battle, he would find me again after resurrection.


    We needed to discuss our promise and how to save Nameless.


    But Crown hadn''t reappeared after a week.


    I tried to enter the Lake Kingdom to find him... and Nameless, but all teleport gates were blocked, making entry impossible.


    This situation continues to this day.


    "..."


    What is happening down there?


    As I felt a vague sense of foreboding, I suddenly noticed the main party members waving at me from a distance.


    "Senior! Speech, speech!"


    "Oh. Is it already that time?"


    Since I can''t enter the Lake Kingdom right now, there��s nothing I can do.


    Let''s focus on what I can do here.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked toward where the main party members were.


    Many people were waiting for me below the podium.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Before long, it was afternoon.


    In thete autumn weather, which had be as cold as winter, the sunshine was clear today. The people gathered like clouds weed this sunshine and stood under the podium, looking up at me.


    There were kings, soldiers, heroes, and citizens. I carefully observed each of their faces.


    "The monster we faced this time, the ck Dragon..."


    I hadn''t specifically prepared a speech, but the words came out naturally.


    "Was an opponent we couldn''t originally defeat."


    Coldly, honestly, and objectively speaking.


    "Originally, the world should have been destroyed by now."


    Night Bringer was an enemy capable of annihting us and ending the world."But we are now alive and standing under the sun. We split the night, defeated the evil dragon, and are breathing here."


    I looked around the audience.


    "Why do you think that is?"


    Everyone looked up at me silently, waiting for my next words.


    I smiled and continued.


    "Because every warrior buried here, and every warrior who returned from the battlefield... didn''t think we couldn''t win."


    I emphasized again.


    "Because they foolishly believed that we could win... that we could protect this world."


    I''m not advocating mental fortitude or perseverance. In the first ce, it wasn''t an opponent that could be defeated by such things alone.


    In short, this is the basics. The hardest basics to maintain.


    The spirit of not giving up.


    The strong will to not lose the courage to fight in any desperate situation.


    "If even one of those who participated in this battle had given up the fight andid down their weapons a bit earlier."


    I looked at the graves filled in the western ins.


    "If wecked even one attack to scar the evil dragon, one defense to somehow block its breath, and one act of courage to jump into harm''s way to protect our allies."


    Clenching my fist and taking a breath.


    I looked at the audience again and continued.


    "We would have been defeated. By now, the whole world would have quietly met its end, covered in snow and darkness."


    My voice grew stronger.


    "Every single attack we barely fended off, every small wound we inflicted on the enemy."


    People gritted their teeth, clenched their fists, and tightly closed their eyes.


    "The sacrifice of all those who fell, and the determination of all of us who survived, piled upyer byyer... all of it together protected the world."


    With conviction, once more.


    "Every action we took had meaning."


    As I paused, a moment of silence filled the cemetery.


    It might be an illusion, but it felt as if even the dead buried here were listening to my words.


    I lowered my eyes and slowly quoted part of a philosopher''s writings from Earth.


    "The world is deep. The sorrow of the world is deep. But joy is deeper than that pain."


    Looking up again and making eye contact with the people, I smiled.


    "The night is deep, and the darkness is deeper. But the human desire for sunlight is deeper than that."


    Under the clear sunlight that we finally reimed.


    I nodded slowly.


    "Remember with what heart you fought in this battle. Remember the courage that allowed you to fight against an undefeatable enemy without giving up."


    While longing for the sunlight, even fighting under the darkness without it.


    As long as each of your hearts continues to remain.


    "If we have that courage, we can ovee any future wars... and the life beyond. No matter what adversityes, we can live in the direction we hope for."


    Afterwards, I slowly turned around and bowed respectfully towards all the graves in the west.


    "To everyone who overcame yet another great challenge, and to all therades buried here. Thank you."


    Turning back around and looking at the audience.


    I spoke sincerely.


    "Truly, thank you."


    In front of the faces of people with variousplex emotions, I took a deep breath and slowly prepared the elegy for this funeral.


    In fact, I had long decided what to recite.


    Don Quixote. (TL Note: I''m amazed that both of the novels are using Don Quixote)


    The most famous knight on Earth.


    Treated as a clown for his ridiculous actions, but ultimately became a legendary human because of his convictions.


    I recited the lyrics made from that story.


    Thinking that everyone buried beneath the graves here, and everyone standing before me listening to my speech, are just like that man from La Mancha. (TL Note: The Impossible Dream is the name of the song)


    To dream the impossible dream


    To fight the unbeatable foe


    To bear with unbearable sorrow


    To run where the brave dare not go


    To right the unrightable wrong


    To be better far than you are


    To try when your arms are too weary


    To reach the unreachable star


    This is my quest, to follow that star


    No matter how hopeless, no matter how far


    To be willing to give when there''s no more to give


    To be willing to die so that honor and justice may live


    And I know if I only be true to this glorious quest


    That my heart will lie peaceful and calm when I''mid to my rest


    And the world will be better for this


    That one man, scorned and covered with scars


    Still strove with hisst ounce of courage


    To reach the unreachable star


    ***


    After the funeral, there were a few more events I was scheduled to attend, but they were urgently canceled.


    This was because a more pressing matter arose that required my attention as the Crown Prince of the Empire.


    "Your Highness, the Emperor has regained consciousness!"


    Upon the soldier''s report, I immediately rushed to the temple.


    Inside the temple, high-ranking priests from the order, including the head priestess Rosetta, were hurriedlying out. I urgently asked.


    "How is His Majesty?"


    "His condition is stable."


    Rosetta, nodding, made way for me.


    "Please go in."


    "Thank you."


    I carefully passed the priests and stood in front of the innermost sickroom.


    "Father, it is I, your son."


    After a light knock and inquiry, the Emperor''s reply came immediately.


    "Come in."


    Entering the room, I was about to make a light-hearted remark to ease the atmosphere, but I had to shut my mouth immediately.


    The Emperor lying on the bed was in a dreadful state.


    His left arm and left leg were missing, and his right eye was bandaged.


    During the ''Night Closing'' operation, he personally controlled La Mancha''s flight and continued to steer the ship, fending off attacks from the darkness even when other heroes were incapacitated.


    In the process, unable to actively protect his own body, he sustained such severe injuries.


    "Don''t make such a face."


    The Emperor tried to sit up but lost bnce, and I quickly approached and helped him sit up straight on the bed.


    Looking at his empty left arm and smacking his lips bitterly, the Emperor spoke.


    "If I can see the morning sun again, losing a limb or two isn''t too high a price to pay."


    "..."


    "Oh, I suppose I should add an eye as well."


    The Emperor seemed to be making a joke, but I couldn''tugh.


    As I stood silently, unable to say anything, the Emperor clicked his tongue and gestured with his right hand.


    "An emperor should speak of the future to move forward, not dwell on the lost past. Put aside my irreparable injuries and tell me about the situation on the front lines."


    "...Yes, Father."


    I exined in detail how the battle with the ck Dragon concluded and how we managed the front lines over the past week.


    After hearing the entire report with his mouth tightly shut, the Emperor sighed softly.


    "Indeed. You are now the sessor of the Bringar Duchy, following the Duchess Dusk Bringar... You have be Dawn Bringar."


    "Yes."


    "And at the same time, you are the Crown Prince of the Empire and my only son by blood."


    The Emperor''s wrinkled lips curled into a smile.


    "Thends of the Bringar Duchy, long separated from the Empire, will finally return to the Empire."


    I blinked quietly.


    "Do you intend to annex the Bringar Duchy into the Empire?"


    "Of course, wouldn''t that be the natural course? The Bringar Duchy was originally just a western fortress of the Everck Empire."


    The Emperor calmly exined the history from hundreds of years ago.


    "It was simr to this ce, Crossroad. A fortress built to fend off attacks from neighboring countries. The progenitor Duchess Bringar, who became the guardian dragon of the Empire, was appointed as the lord of that ce... Viges and cities formed around the fortress, eventually taking its current shape."


    Originally, the progenitor dragon Dusk Bringar had no desire for human territories, so although she received the title of Duchess, she did not receive rights to thend.


    She was appointed as the administrative head to oversee the military facilities and surrounding areas in the west, and since then, the descendants of Duchess Bringar have traditionally governed thend.


    Consequently, and in practical terms, the form of the principality governed by the Duchess was epted by the world. Legally, however, it was entirely the territory of the Empire, as exined by the Emperor.


    And now that I inherited the blood of the Duchess, the Emperor had gained the justification to absorb and merge the Bringar Duchy into the Empire.


    "..."


    The Emperor burst into heartyughter as he saw my silence.


    "It seems you don''t wish for this."


    The Emperor picked up the cane next to the bed and, staggering, stood up.


    "I will assist you."


    "It''s fine. I must adapt."


    The Emperor refused my help and, stumbling, walked alone to the window.


    The Emperor quietly looked down at the brightly lit Crossroad of the afternoon for a while before suddenly asking.


    "Have you found the answer to the trial I set for you?"


    "..."


    The trial set by the Emperor.


    It was a question of how far I would embrace the darkness of this world.


    - My son, you once said you would y monsters and save people. And I asked you then, what is your definition of the people you want to protect?


    - And you answered that question by founding the World Guardian Front. You said that all beings who try tomunicate and understand each other are the people you want to save.


    - Then let me ask you one more time. If those beings who try tomunicate and understand have an irredeemable evil within them, will you still embrace them? Will you protect even such beings?


    I decided to protect people.


    And people are beings who try tomunicate and understand.


    Here, the Emperor took it a step further, reminding me that those I seek to protect will never be entirely good.


    Petty, narrow-minded, insignificant, evil��such are the ''people'' I aim to protect, close to darkness.


    "Now that you have be Duke Bringar, you must reflect on the shameful and brutal history of the Bringar Duchy."


    As I remained silent, the Emperor continued unabashedly.


    "Having directly inherited the Duchess''s me, you must have also glimpsed it. The history of the Bringar Duchy and the life of the Duchess were far from beautiful. The history of the me is also a history of ashes and soot."


    "..."


    "Moreover, as the future Emperor of the Everck Empire, you will inevitably inherit the bloodstained legacy of the Everck Empire as well."


    The Emperor, standing with his back to the window, turned towards me.


    As always, bathed in backlight... the Emperor was smiling.


    "I assure you, the darkness of this country is deeper and thicker than you can imagine. And you must inherit this darkness."


    "..."


    "Now, answer me. New Bringar. Sessor to me, the next Everck."


    Even with no sanctity, missing an arm, a leg, and an eye, the Emperor still pressured me with his overwhelming charisma.


    "What will you do about the darkness of this world? Do you still possess the same youthful folly and recklessness to embrace all of this?"


    "..."


    "Or have you, as I suggested before, leaned towards the idea of cutting away and selecting only the ptable parts to swallow?"


    "..."


    "Come, answer me. Crown Prince! What is your answer to the trial I set?"


    As I listened quietly, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    In truth, my answer had long been decided.


    But the only reason I hesitated to answer now was that I wanted to wait until the Emperor had fully recovered.


    The reason being...


    "...Are you sure you will be okay with this, Father?"


    The answer I was about to give would utterly overturn the Emperor''s expectations.


    I looked steadily at the Emperor and smiled. Perhaps flustered by my unknown resolve, the Emperor shuddered.


    "The answer from the son you ced on the Crown Prince''s seat, the view of the Emperor I have chosen..."


    With my eyes narrowing, I whispered softly.


    "Mightpletely destroy the Everck Empire."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    "Whoever the opponent is, no matter what dark past they hold, I will embrace them."


    I dered.


    "No matter what darkness or ugliness theymitted in the past. As long as they look in the same direction under my banner, I will strive to converse with, understand, and embrace them."


    I continued speaking to the emperor, who was silently watching me.


    "But that does not mean granting them absolution."


    "...And?"


    "I will remember clearly. Their darkness, their ugliness, their faults. Just as they are."


    The emperor frowned as if he didn''t quite understand.


    "��Remember��?""For example, Father."


    I gazed steadily at the emperor.


    "Father, you are now looking in the same direction as I am. You are my supporter, my helper, and my benefactor."


    The emperor gestured for me to continue.


    I smirked, curling up the corners of my mouth.


    "But Father, in the name of protecting the empire, you have killed countless people. Even within the empire. You have ughtered, offered sacrifices, and burned people without batting an eye for your goals."


    "...Indeed. So what?"


    After taking a breath.


    I broached the main point.


    "I will record all that history, and I will make it public."


    "...What?"


    "I will inscribe the names of the innocent people you killed in the history books, one by one."


    The emperor gave me a bewildered look. I was unflinching.


    "The atrocities youmitted. The brutal tyranny in the name of protecting the empire."


    "..."


    "I will record it all without embellishment. As long as human history continues, even a thousand years from now, ten thousand years from now... the world will remember clearly."


    I whispered softly.


    "As long as human history continues, you will be criticized. This is the punishment you will receive."


    "...Ha. How absurd."


    The emperor scoffed.


    "Such a thing is no punishment at all!"


    "..."


    "Leaving my atrocities in history and having future generations throw stones at my grave? Is that all? I will spend the rest of my life on the throne, livingfortably without any guilt. What kind of punishment is that to me personally?"


    "Indeed. Perhaps this is the weakest punishment."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "But it is also the strongest punishment."


    The emperor gritted his teeth silently.


    "You..."


    "It''s not just Father."


    I raised my voice.


    "I will unearth and reveal all the hidden and concealed atrocities of every previous emperor and all neighboring countries. Not the neatly edited history as it is now, but the shameful and ufortable truths, in broad daylight, for the whole world to see."


    As my intentions became clearer, the emperor clenched his one remaining fist and trembled.


    "You''re going to expose the ws of your father and the ancestors for generations, staining this country''s reputation with your own hands? Is that your goal?"


    "Yes."


    "You are the next emperor. You will ultimately have to bear all those ws! The entire world will curse you, and they will demand retribution for past grievances."


    "I am prepared for it."


    "Such foolishness, like a na?ve child who knows nothing of the world and politics! No, to advocate such a futile ideal knowing full well, it''s sheer madness!"


    The emperor pointed a finger at me.


    "For an emperor to reveal his own weaknesses and beg to be stabbed! The whole world wille at you with swords drawn. You and this country will be torn apart and destroyed!"


    I nodded.


    "If this country is one that deserves destruction just by acknowledging past wrongdoings, then it should be destroyed."


    "What..."


    I did not back down, and a clear emotion shed across the emperor''s face.


    It was fear.


    The realization that the son he intended to hand the throne to was genuinely��a madman who, if it meant upholding his beliefs, could destroy his own country. Such fear.


    "I will acknowledge all the wrongs this country hasmitted. If there are apologies to be made, I will apologize; if there ispensation to be given, I willpensate. And then I will move forward. No."


    I smiled brightly.


    "Only then will a truly new era begin."


    "Ash...!"


    "This is my vision of an emperor."


    I will embrace them.


    Whoever the opponent is, no matter what wrong they havemitted, as long as they look in the same direction under my banner. If there is a willingness to understand andmunicate with each other. I will embrace them.


    But, however.


    That does not mean issuing an absolution.


    I will explicitly state all of their wrongdoings and sins. I will never settle their sins on their behalf.


    Forgiveness, revenge, neither of these are my roles. I am not a god. Such matters are not for me to handle.


    I will simply remember.


    I will never forget, and I will continue to write and carry on.


    History.


    Because I believe that continuity is the most powerful weapon that humans can wield in a human world.


    ��This is the fundamental principle I willy down as an emperor.��


    I face it directly.


    From the world, from the past, from the future.


    I do not avert my eyes. I do not turn away. I do not conceal.


    I will embrace them, along with their pain. If necessary, I will mete out punishment withoutpromise.


    To rectify the twisted history of this empire that has massacred its citizens, trampled neighboring countries, and burned other races like kindling, and the world that has condoned such barbarity.


    This must be done first to move on to the next stage... Only then can we genuinely move forward to the next era with the people of this country, the people of other countries, and even those of different races.


    To that end, I intend to reflect deeply on all the wrongs and atrocitiesmitted by this country.


    ��...Well, it��s not like I��m just going to stand there and take the hits.��


    While it��s true that the Everck Empire, as the world''s leading hegemonic nation, hasmitted the most atrocities, other countries have not been innocent either.


    Nor have other races.


    When the empire��s wrongs are uncovered, the intertwined wrongdoings of other countries will inevitablye to light as well.


    In the reckoning, there will be mutual wrongs that can be mitigated, and even if there are final dues to be paid, they can be settled with future cooperative agreements and treaties.


    ��The focus of my point is not on such petty political matters.��


    What the emperor fears is not the calcble financial losses of such reckoning.


    Prestige.


    The loss of the grandeur of the Everck Empire, which has dominated the world with its power as the continent��s hegemon.


    The emperor is concerned because my deration of revealing weaknesses to the world even before taking the throne seems like political suicide.


    "How much effort have I put into making you an emperor without ws..."


    The strength left the emperor��s voice.


    "And now you want to be an emperor who exposes your own weaknesses and asks to be stoned... a scarred emperor?"


    "Yes."


    "Admit all those wrongs? All that ugly past, all that darkness, and bear it all... this country... you?"


    "Yes."


    I affirmed.


    "I will not hide. Even if it is painful, I will face it."


    "..."


    "I will face the darkness of the people I love. The ugliness of the country I must govern. The history stained with the disgrace of this world��I will embrace it all and look straight at it."


    The emperor looked at me with trembling eyes. I nodded.


    "The continuing history of humankind, both its bright and dark sides. All of it."


    Silence flowed.


    After a long pause, the emperor, standing by the window with the afternoon sunlight at his back, finally spoke after catching his breath.


    "I tried to cut off the world covered in dust and soot and feed only on the edible parts."


    His voice was old and weary.


    "Yet you want to stuff the entire world into your mouth, even if it gives you indigestion, and try to digest it all... I cannot tell if you are broad-minded or simply reckless."


    "..."


    "You know better than anyone else how weak your ideals are. The world is far more cruel than you think, and everyone is waiting to tear you apart like wolves."


    The emperor shook his head.


    "No matter how pure and clean a g you carry, the moment you cross the battlefield, that g will be smeared with blood and ashes. You must already know this well."


    "..."


    "Yes, you must be aware of it yet still wish to tread that path."


    As I stood resolutely, the emperor let out a long sigh.


    "History belongs to the victors. It can never be whole. If you have seen the historical records left in the empire, you would know there is hardly anything that disparages the empire. All of it praises the imperial family and extols their achievements."


    "..."


    "You seek to write history from an impartial perspective, but in the end, you are the son of the emperor. You were born with everything. The history you seek to write anew will inevitably be from the victor''s perspective."


    "I understand. But I can still strive to be fair."


    Perfection does not exist.


    But the effort to reach for perfection does.


    "As it happens, I have the perfect candidate for this."


    "Candidate...?"


    The emperor raised his eyebrows in surprise. I continued.


    "The only imperial soldier who defied Father. The one who made the Empire officially acknowledge the massacremitted by the imperial army for the first time."


    My former thunder mage, who served as the captain of the 2nd Battalion of the Imperial Mage Corps.


    "Jupiter. She has an adopted daughter."


    "...Jupiter Junior, you mean."


    "Yes. Junior is an imperial, but she is also from the Cami Kingdom. She lost her family and hometown to the Empire��s bombing but grew up as an imperial citizen. She is still grappling with her identity."


    I knew that Junior had a deep interest in history and that she kept a diary, documenting her life every day.


    Perhaps it was because she had a terminal illness, or maybe for other reasons.


    I had always intended for her to lead this project from the beginning.


    "We will establish a foundation with her at the center, gathering schrs from around the world to examine the world''s history from as neutral a perspective as possible. The first project will be the history of the fallen Cami Kingdom."


    And it would also be the history of the Empire��s invasion of the Cami Kingdom.


    "A foundation that cross-checks events from different perspectives and records the most neutral truths possible without any embellishment. The name of this foundation."


    Taking the name of the first officer in the Empire��s history who defied the emperor...


    "I will name it the ��Jupiter Foundation��."


    "..."


    "After oveing the global crisis of the monster invasion, to move forward together into a new era. This will be the first undertaking I pursue as emperor: the world historyption and historian training project."


    Perhaps dizzy from my non-teabagging teabagging, the emperor tightly closed his eyes.


    "So, Father. Consider this a warning. I will tarnish the face of every previous emperor. As I have repeatedly stated, you are no exception."


    "..."


    "If you cannot bear such a future, then dethrone me from the crown prince position immediately. Or, pray that I die in one of the remaining ten defensive battles."


    At that, the emperor let out a truly deep sigh, as if the ground were copsing beneath him.


    "How could I do that, you damned son..."


    The emperor muttered weakly, wiping his face repeatedly with his only remaining hand.


    "...Before you were born, I received a prophecy from the Guardian Tree of Everck. Half of it is sure toe true."


    Shaking his head, the emperormented.


    "I can only pray the other half does too..."


    I was curious about the content of that prophecy, but I decided not to ask.


    It didn��t matter.


    I had already resolved to walk the path I had chosen, in the way I wanted.


    ��Well, that��s all forter.��


    Despite my lofty ideals mixed with arrogance, this was all for after surviving the final battle with thest remaining monster.


    But if, when this winter ends, the world does not end, and I live to be emperor... many things that will surprise the world will unfold.


    Aftering back from the brink of death, is there anything I cannot do?


    ��Even to realize the exciting ancestor-insulting troll show of the true rogue crown prince...��


    I want to win the uing battles against the monsters.


    No, I absolutely will.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Crossroad. Inside the ruined city.


    "Ouch..."


    Junior groaned in front of the wreckage of the inn building "Etti''s Honey."


    "It''spletely copsed, my goodness..."


    During Night Bringer''s first breath, the inn "Etti''s Honey," which was swept within the breath''s range,pletely copsed.


    Fortunately, there were no casualties, but Junior lost the lodging she had used for over two years. Naturally, all her belongings inside were alsopletely destroyed.


    "Ah, my books!"


    Junior, who found her belongings amidst the wreckage, let out a strange mix of cheers and screams, then urgently rushed in to clear away the debris.


    "The price of one of these books... I''d feel so wronged if I lost them all..."Between the copsed bricks and sand, Junior''s fallen bookshelf was overturned. Junior hurriedly retrieved her books.


    Although they were dented and torn, she managed to salvage as much as she could. As she dug through, other belongings began to emerge.


    Treasured magical items. The diary she wrote in daily since arriving here. And the one she had forgotten in the cupboard, unable to bring herself to eat...


    "Keck, the hundred-year ginseng?!"


    The gift from her mother.


    It was the root of the hundred-year ginseng, which she had found among Jupiter''s belongings and intended to mail to herself.


    The dishes and cups in the cupboard were all shattered, but the hundred-year ginseng, stored in a mere paper bag, was miraculously intact.


    Junior chuckled at the sight of this old herb root.


    "Wow, it survived. I almost wasted it by saving it for too long. I should consume it quickly."


    Junior recalled the method and benefits of consuming the hundred-year ginseng.


    "Boil it with honey and drink it like tea? Its effects are nourishing, revitalizing, and calming..."


    Junior then let out an "Ah."


    She thought of someone who needed the herb''s effects more urgently than herself.


    "Would Mom want me to have it all to myself...?"


    After a brief hesitation,


    "...No, that''s not it! Mom would prefer me to have more friends!"


    Believing her decision would be supported either way, Junior exhaled through her nose and gripped the hundred-year ginseng.


    ***


    Barracks.


    Junior carefully carried a teapot of the brewed hundred-year ginseng tea, a jar of honey, and cookies as she headed cautiously to the front room.


    "Hmm..."


    She hesitated for a moment,


    "Eek!"


    Summoning her courage, she knocked on the door.


    Knock knock!


    "Hecate? Are you there?"


    Junior waited anxiously for a response, but the room remained silent. Clearing her throat again, Junior knocked once more.


    "Hecate, it''s Junior. Let''s have a little break together."


    "..."


    "I brought some healthy tea. And cookies. Please join me. Okay?"


    Although there was no response, Junior sensed a presence beyond the door.


    Junior waited calmly. Then,


    Creak-


    The door opened slightly.


    Through the gap in the dark room, Hecate''s dry, cracked eyes could be seen.


    Her eyes, from which the red curse hadpletely drained, had turned a deep brown.


    "...Junior."


    "Hello, Hecate."


    Junior waved the teapot in her hand.


    "The tea''s getting cold. May Ie in?"


    "..."


    Hesitant, Hecate slowly stepped back and opened the door. Junior cautiously entered the room.


    The room, with its drawn curtains, felt lifeless. As if someone had been lying still on the bed for days.


    Junior first drew back the curtains and opened the window to ventte the room. As the cold air prated the room, Hecate, who was wearing only thin clothes, shivered and clutched her shoulders.


    "Oh, I''m sorry...!"


    Not wanting to stop the venttion, the flustered Junior draped her outer garment over Hecate''s shoulders.


    Hecate did not refuse and remained still.


    Junior suddenly recalled a simr situation from before.


    "..."


    In the sunlight streaming through the open curtains, Hecate was in a terrible state.


    Her beige hair was tangled, dark circles under her eyes, lips parched, and herplexion was pale.


    Junior had heard the gist of it. Dusk Bringar had retrieved all the curses from the Glory Knights.


    Along with the curse, Hecate lost all her magic power, rendering her unable to fight as she used to.


    ''Lucas visited a few times tofort her afterward, but she kept avoiding him.''


    Junior understood the feeling of not wanting to show such a state to the man she liked...


    Hecate stood nkly in ce with empty eyes. Junior, at a loss, hesitantly guided Hecate to the table.


    "Come, let''s have some warm tea and chat! This tea is brewed with a herb called hundred-year ginseng, it''s really good for you!"


    Junior hastily wiped the dust off the table and set up the tea set and cookies.


    Seated across from her, Hecate watched Junior''s actions in silence.


    Junior, feeling awkward, set up the teacups she brought and poured tea into both Hecate''s cup and her own.


    ��I don''t know a thing about tea ceremonies!��


    The saving grace was that Hecate wasn''t in a state to care about such details.


    Warm tea, steaming gently, filled their cups. Junior added honey to her cup and ced cookies on a te.


    "Alright, let''s give it a try, shall we?"


    "..."


    Hecate stared nkly at her cup. Junior, sweating nervously, carefully took her cup and brought it to her lips.


    ��Nourishing! Revitalizing! Calming! Calming!��


    Hoping it would have the desired effect, she took a sip,


    "Phhbt-!"


    and spat it out.


    ��Gah, cough! What is this taste?!��


    It was overwhelmingly bitter with aplex vor. It might be good for the body, but it tasted awful...


    ��Mom?! This is really hundred-year ginseng, right?! It''s really good for you, right?! You didn''t get scammed, right?!��


    Since Jupiter had bought it from Nameless under the Lake Kingdom, it was undoubtedly genuine.


    However, due to the excessively high magic concentration in the Lake Kingdom, the ginseng''s potency and taste were far more concentrated than those of earthly ginseng...


    As Junior gagged and spat, she looked up to see Hecate staring at her with wide eyes.


    Junior muttered desperately.


    "...It''s, it''s a joke. A joke."


    Following her previous coughing up blood, now it was coughing up tea, Junior was truly doing a number of things.


    Then Hecate, with nk eyes, looked at the teacup in front of her, cautiously picked it up, and brought it to her lips...


    "Wait! Hold on, I''ll add more honey! It''s extremely bitter!"


    Junior hurriedly opened the honey jar, but Hecate had already taken a sip of the tea.


    And she swallowed it without issue. Junior blinked in surprise.


    ��Ah,e to think of it.��


    Hecate had said she couldn''t taste anything since being cursed.


    "..."


    Hecate slowly removed the cup from her lips.


    Then, turning her haggard face slightly to the side,


    "Phhbt-!"


    she spat it out.


    Junior stared nkly at the tea sttering on the floor beside her. Wiping her mouth with a napkin, Hecate gestured weakly.


    "...It''s extremely bitter. Please pass the honey jar."


    "Huh? You can taste it?"


    "Since the curse was lifted, I can taste it now."


    Junior almost said "thank goodness" but stopped herself. The lifting of the curse didn''t seem to be a joyful event for Hecate.


    Anyway, the hundred-year ginseng tea was terribly bitter and unptable, and the two women struggled through their cups by adding copious amounts of honey and eating sweet cookies alongside.


    Despite the awful taste, they stubbornly drank everyst drop, driven by some strange determination.


    The teapot was emptied, the honey jar was scraped clean, and all the cookies were gone.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two women were enveloped in an awkward silence.


    Junior sweated nervously. She hade to check on Hecate out of concern, but now that they were face to face, she didn''t know what to say...!


    ��I mean, I shouldn''t be so bad atmunication! Why am I stammering like this?!��


    She had onlye to foster some camaraderie! Just rx and have a conversation! You can do this, Jupiter Junior! Go, go!


    With a determined inner pep talk, Junior clenched her fists and looked at Hecate, who suddenly spoke.


    "...Junior, do you not dislike me?"


    "Absolutely not?!"


    Junior blurted out instinctively, then quickly lowered her tone with an "Ah."


    "I mean, there''s no reason for me to dislike you, Hecate..."


    "..."


    Hecate averted her gaze from the hesitant Junior and looked out at the open door, which was left ajar for venttion. Just outside was Junior''s room.


    After the copse of "Etti''s Honey," the two were assigned rooms opposite each other in the barracks as well.


    "To be honest, Junior, do you know why I was assigned the room next to yours?"


    "Huh?"


    Junior blinked at the unexpected question.


    Did the room assignments have a meaning? Wasn''t it just a coincidence?


    And then Hecate revealed the cold truth.


    "As the captain of the Emperor''s personal guard, I judged that the most dangerous element while His Majesty is here... was you, Junior."


    "...?!"


    "That''s why, to keep an eye on you, I was assigned a room as close to yours as possible."


    Junior''s mouth fell slightly open.


    "Dangerous? Why? Why me?"


    "...Youe from the Cami Kingdom and achieved the level of an archmage at a young age. It was impossible not to be cautious."


    The Empire had thoroughly investigated Junior''s background from the Cami Kingdom and her magical aplishments.


    Beforeing to Crossroad from the Imperial Capital, Hecate had received all this information.


    Hecate added in a somewhat apologetic tone.


    "The war between the Cami Kingdom and the Everck Empire was personally led by His Majesty. It was also thest conquest war fought by the Everck Empire."


    "..."


    "As such... the resentment runs deep. There are still terrorist acts urring. There have been several attempts to assassinate His Majesty. So, naturally, the Glory Knights had to be wary of you."


    Even after the war ended, guerris from the Cami Kingdom persistently resisted, taking years to be fully subdued.


    Jupiter''s expos�� revealed the massacres of civilians during this war, drawing global condemnation upon the Empire. Even within the Empire itself.


    It was a war with more losses than gains in many respects.


    Therefore, the Empire shifted from direct conquest wars to political and religious expansion through the spread of the Goddess''s faith.


    The Cami Kingdom became thest country the Empire absorbed.


    Almost 20 long years had passed since the war ended. But it could also be seen as merely 20 short years.


    Junior, being a prominent figure from the Cami Kingdom and a powerful mage, naturally aroused the caution of the Emperor''s personal guard, the Glory Knights.


    "Of course, I know. You directly assisted His Majesty in the Imperial Capital. I heard you yed a significant role in dismantling the Shutdown Protocol. You have the great trust of Prince Ash. And you also made remarkable contributions in the recent battle."


    "..."


    "I was just... doing my job as a member of the personal guard, so I was wary of you..."


    Hecate''s voice trembled as she continued her disjointed confession, covering her face with both hands.


    "...No, I admit it. I dislike the people of the Cami Kingdom."


    "Huh?"


    Junior''s jaw dropped.


    The conversation kept taking unexpected turns.


    "My parents were soldiers, but they got caught in an ident and passed away. I mentioned that before."


    "Yes..."


    "In truth, they both... died in a guerri ambush by the Cami Kingdom."


    Junior''s fingertips stiffened.


    Still covering her face, Hecate continued her disjointed speech.


    "I know. From the perspective of the Cami Kingdom, any Imperial soldier would be seen as an invader. Even the supply officers and medical officers dispatched after the war to stabilize the region could be targets of hatred."


    "..."


    "But as someone who lost my parents at a young age, I couldn''t help but hate the Cami Kingdom... and its people... so I was even more wary of you..."


    Watching Hecate''s trembling shoulders, Junior felt it.


    ��Ah...��


    A sense of a chasm, thinly veiled between the two of them, being revealed.


    A chasm that seemed to deepen and widen, creating more distance between them.


    "I grew up in the facility run by the Imperial Family for the children of war veterans, as I told you."


    "...Yes."


    "The name of that facility is Whiteblossom."


    Hecate''s overly borate surname was actually the name of that orphanage.


    "All the children who grow up there are trained to throw their lives away for His Majesty. To die with worth for the country and to have white flowers bloom in abundance on their graves... That''s what the new surname signifies."


    "...!"


    "I, too, was raised to die in battle."


    Hecate''s dry voice gradually became more intense.


    "I became a soldier to eradicate all enemies of the Empire, to eliminate the terrorists threatening the safety of the Empire... to annihte the vicious rebels from the Cami Kingdom who kill innocent people!"


    "..."


    "But now the Empire is at peace, and it''s allied with every country it once fought against. Fine, that''s okay. I''m the one who''s outdated. After all, a knight is just a cog that follows themand of their lord."


    Hecate looked at Junior with trembling eyes.


    "But what if I''m no longer even a knight?"


    "..."


    "If I''ve lost the curse, lost my strength, and can no longer go to the battlefield, then what do I have left? My life now has no purpose or value. What have I lived for all this time?"


    In the war between humans, she inherited hatred and intended to fight and die as a knight.


    In this peaceful era where humanity is united, she lost everything as a knight.


    Her purpose, her means, all gone.


    "The only thing the world hasn''t taken from me is my hatred. My hatred for the Cami Kingdom that killed my parents."


    "..."


    "Junior. I don''t want to hate you. But having you close to me... it makes me suffer."


    Hecate staggered as she stood up from her chair, taking off the coat and handing it back to Junior.


    She shivered in the cold air, dressed only in thin clothes, but she gritted her teeth and held out the coat.


    "Thank you for the tea. And thank you for your concern. But please, don''te to see me again."


    "..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll disappear quietly in a few days so you won''t be too ufortable. After all, I''m no longer needed at this front line."


    Junior wanted to say something, but no suitable words came to mind.


    In the end, she quietly epted the coat, gathered the teacups and teapot, and left Hecate''s room.


    Thud...


    The door closed.


    Junior, staggering, leaned against the closed door and took a deep breath.


    "...It''s bitter."


    The taste of the tea lingering in her mouth was astringent.


    With her head hung low, Junior muttered softly.


    "It''s too bitter, Mom..."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    That evening. The Lord''s office.


    I was lost in thought, twirling a fountain pen in my hand.


    ��The recovery of the bodies and the reconstruction of the city... It''s happening unbelievably fast.��


    As the imminent destruction disappeared, people from all over the world, realizing the gravity of the frontline''s work, volunteered in droves.


    Thanks to this, we have an abundance of manpower, and it''s expected to increase further. The scale of the volunteer army is also rapidly expanding.


    ��But the elite forces gathered from various countries are virtually annihted.��


    Volunteers and workers will leave tomorrow morning to retrieve the bodies of those elite soldiers...


    I steadied my aching heart and began to assess the current state of the frontline.


    ��First, the troops.��The 30,000-strong unit of elites from the World Guardian Front is annihted. The airship fleet is simrly wiped out.


    The only operational airship is ''La Mancha''. Even that needs significant repairs due to the strain from the ''Night Closing'' operation.


    ��If there''s a silver lining, it''s that the soldiers who were originally part of Crossroad are still here.��


    Specialists in monster battles who have fought alongside me in this hell since the first year. The main force of the Monster Front, who grew from a ragtag bunch of rookies to master monster hunters.


    Additionally, the Everck Empire infantry have also maintained their strength.


    The allied units of other races have also maintained their strength, though they were never numerous to begin with.


    Living under oppression in their autonomous regions, they couldn��t amassrge forces. However, their quality of troops is high.


    There are also several remaining units, and finally...


    ��The volunteer army...��


    The volunteer army began to integrate into Crossroad during the Autumn Festival.


    Their numbers are quiterge, and they''ve been undergoing solid training since then, but they''re still unpolished. Especially against the current enemy, the ck Dragon, they couldn��t be deployed at the frontline.


    ��Their morale is high...��


    Can they really be deployed in battles against monsters? Even if they are, can they fight properly against the dreadful monsters of thete third year?


    "..."


    After organizing the remaining units and small units from various regions into documents, I ced my pen on new papers to handle the next issue.


    ��Next, the defense facilities.��


    It��s awkward to say this myself, but Crossroad has be very proficient in demolishing and rebuilding.


    All sorts of facilities and copsed structures within the city can be quickly restored.


    The problem, as always...


    ��The city walls.��


    They werepletely destroyed by the body m and subsequent self-destruction of the King of Flies, and when we finally rebuilt them, they were torn apart again by the Night Bringer��s breath and darkness.


    The southern wall has always had a hard time.


    ��We need to restore it.��


    Yes, we need to, but...


    ��How are we going to do this? Ugh.��


    Structures like city walls naturally require years of construction time.


    During thest reconstruction, we were able to drastically shorten the construction period thanks to magical construction technology from the Lake Kingdom and wall parts airlifted from the Imperial Capital of New Terra,


    But this time, we can''t rely on such luck.


    ��The broken wall... the wrecked forward base...��


    With my hand on my forehead, I let out a deep sigh.


    ��There''s really a lot of work to be done.��


    No immediate solution is in sight.


    At least the wall parts brought from New Terra were assembled in a modr fashion, so the undamaged parts are still standing firm.


    We��ll have to focus on restoring from there and devise some kind of strategy as we proceed.


    City walls, forward bases, barracks, supply depots... After reviewing the list of damaged facilities and outlining a rough restoration n,


    I looked down at the next stack of documents.


    ��Andstly, the equipment.��


    The equipment of the heroes fighting the nightmare monsters at the frontlines is even more crucial than ordinary military supplies.


    And that vital equipment...


    ��Wow, this is insane.��


    As I flipped through the documents listing the damaged equipment, my jaw dropped lower and lower. Damn, how much did we wear out?


    Starting with my own equipment.


    [Great Commander��s Banner], lost.


    "Ugh!"


    I couldn''t help but cough violently, hastily grabbing my coffee cup and drinking it like water.


    "Hoo, hoo, hoo."


    Calm down, calm down, calm down... Damn it! Damn it all! Arrgh!


    ��You damn ck Dragon bastard! How dare you destroy my personal equipment! Do you have any idea how much I went through to get that!��


    I gathered the pieces that were split into five through gacha! If it weren''t for the blessing of the SSR God, I wouldn''t have been able to gather them all!


    Remembering the days I painstakingly collected those g pieces, tears welled up in my eyes. This is so damn unfair. Sigh.


    Still, thanks to my fusion... or merging...? or jogress... with Super-Ash, I can still use most of the functions that were on the g.


    Though I''m still pissed off that my personal equipment got destroyed.


    ��Sigh, fine.��


    At least some of the functions were preserved. Let''s move on to the next equipment.


    ��[Lord of the High Tower], repairable. [Light and Shadow], repairable.��


    The armor made from the King of Flies, [Lord of the High Tower], was almost reduced to dust, but since its concept is dposition and rbination, it''s fortunately repairable.


    The gpole made from White Night, [Light and Shadow]... I used it as bait, and this piece of equipment managed to avoid severe damage by disassembling itself into a sheath and a ceremonial sword in a critical moment.


    Its survival instinct is just like its original.


    The rest of my equipment was neatly stored in the inventory. That''s some relief, at least.


    ��Next, Evangeline...��


    This is another big issue. I opened the equipment damage report of our frontier margrave''s heir.


    ��The Cross Family''s Spear, the Cross Family''s Shield, destroyed...��


    Oh my god, you bastard! My painstakingly upgraded, spirit-infused personal equipment... I mean, Evangeline''s personal equipment is...!


    ��Damn Night Bringer, you bastard! Change your name right now to ��Personal Equipment Breaker��! You im to destroy the world but only break personal equipment! Die! Die again even though you''re already dead!��


    Grinding my teeth, I cursed vehemently.


    The only constion is that ording to Kellibey, although the exterior of the equipment is destroyed, the core is intact, so there''s a chance to salvage it...


    "Sigh. Everyone went through hell."


    Yeah, let''s think positively. At least she''s alive and only the equipment is lost. Kellibey might perform some magic.


    Evangeline''s armor [Snow White] was also significantly damaged, but since it''s a self-repairing magical armor, it''s fortunately being repaired.


    ��Next, the Nightmare yers.��


    The [yer of the Full Moon] that was attached to Kun has been separated again. Kun himself has lost all the curses of the wolf and returned to being a normal human male character.


    He says he''s gained some sort of enlightenment and that his martial arts skills have improved...


    ��It was really great to have doubleyered equipment...��


    To be honest, his specs are downgraded now. The negative trait ��ss Body�� has returned. He no longer gets buffs and debuffs depending on the phases of the moon.


    ��Instead, the [yer of the Full Moon] has been purified.��


    This purified leather cloak now provides Kun with various significant buffs.


    While wearing this equipment, he''s immune to all kinds of curses.


    ��It seems to also consider ��ss Body�� as a curse, as long as he''s wearing it, he''s sturdy Kun. I''ll have him wear it 24/7.��


    ��...What about in the summer?��


    I don''t care. I''ll think about it after this winter.


    Anyway, the purified [yer of the Full Moon] provides Kun with several buffs, mostly focused on speed.


    Having lost the curse of the wolf, Kun��s durability has significantly decreased. His character concept seems to be shifting towards an evasive tank. I hope he can endure it.


    ��Hang in there, Beast King.��


    But all the wolf curses are gone. Does that mean he''s still a beastman? Considering the divine blessing still resides in him, it seems the tribal god still sees Kun as an avatar...


    ��Whatever, next.��


    Additionally, all the Nightmare yers in our possession have been ��purified.��


    Each equipment user overcame the darkness in their hearts with strong will and awakened.


    Besides the equipment made from the magic cores of Nightmare Legionmanders, various new equipment forged from dragon hearts also underwent purification.


    And with the ordeal ovee, all their specs have dramatically improved.


    Among them, Lucas''s equipment is particrly noteworthy.


    ��Wait, [Excannibal] could be purified?��


    The cursed sword [Excannibal] has transformed into the holy sword [Excalibur].


    If we examine the details closely, it''s actually the opposite; it seems that the holy sword [Excalibur] had fallen and be the cursed sword [Excannibal], and now it has regained its original form.


    ��...That sword that used to tremble and beg for fresh food was a holy sword?��


    The result was so unexpected that I was utterly bewildered.


    Anyway, the holy sword [Excalibur], which has regained its original form, possesses incredible performance.


    Its base specs are far superior to the [Bestowed Sword] that Lucas originally used. The attached special abilities are also at an insane level.


    ��Looking at it this way, it wasn''t all bad.��


    As I reviewed the list of purified equipment, I sighed. Objectively speaking, it��s a blessing in disguise; in terms of equipment, we actually gained more.


    ��More than anything, we obtained a lot.��


    It��s not just the purified equipment.


    We defeated that damned... no, more than damned, the most wretched monster in history, the ck Dragon, so the rewards were also enormous.


    First of all, we harvested a massive amount of materials from Night Bringer''s corpse.


    I didn''t manage to get an intact corpse since I burned it all with the bombardment of light at the end, but I still managed to gather a lot.


    A dragon''s entire body is made of top-grade equipment materials.


    A mountain of these materials is piled up right in front of the city. Scales, bones, horns, ws... all sorts of parts were swept into the forge.


    Without exaggeration, it''s enough to outfit all the soldiers on the frontline with weapons and armor. The equipment of the entire frontline will be able to level up.


    ��The materials to watch out for are, of course, the magic cores and the dragon heart.��


    Night Bringer had a structure with the dragon heart, the core of the magic power, and another magic core assigned to each of its seven heads.


    So, there should be one dragon heart and seven magic cores.


    ��We got one dragon heart and eight magic cores.��


    At first, I wondered why this was, but upon examining the recovered magic cores, I found the reason.


    One magic core belonged to Scalian, who had been absorbed by Night Bringer at thest moment. Although his body was lost, the magic core wasn��t fully absorbed and thus remained.


    I could tell because it had the mark of my g, which had pierced Scalian��s heart.


    "..."


    What should I do with this?


    Should I make equipment out of it, or...


    Pondering, I reviewed the rest of the list.


    Besides the intact seven magic cores (actually, six auxiliary heads were eaten by J?rmungandr, so we recovered them from J?rmungandr''s severed body).


    And, simrly, the dragon heart with the mark of my g.


    ��As much as you destroyed our equipment, you shall be our equipment, Night Bringer...��


    Since the forge is extremely busy right now, I''ll make the equipment request when things settle down a bit.


    I looked up at the pile of golden and white boxes stacked in a corner of the office.


    These are the stage clear rewards. Besides the EX-grade boxes, I also obtained eight SSR boxes.


    ��In the game, I could barely get ten in one round...��


    It seems I got close to twenty SSR boxes during this three-year campaign. Why is the game being so generous? Did Aider pull some strings? Or...


    ��Looking back, they did provide some weirdlyplete set items... They are pretty generous with items.��


    Despite the hellish difficulty of the game, at least there''s a minimal sense of fairness. Hmm.


    Thinking this, I reached out to the boxes. I intended to open them all right here.


    But then,


    Thud-thud-thud-thud!


    I heard someone running down the corridor, and


    Bang!


    The office door was flung open.


    Startled, I looked towards the door. It was Lucas who burst in. Catching his breath, Lucas shouted.


    "It''s an emergency, my lord!"


    "What? What''s going on?!"


    Lucas panicking like this? What on earth happened?


    ��An enemy raid? Or internal strife? A construction site copse? A defection of an allied nation? Which one?��


    All sorts of thoughts shed through my mind in an instant,


    "Uh, Evangeline! Evangeline...!"


    "Evangeline?!"


    Hearing the name of our meleemander made me even more flustered.


    What about Evangeline? Is she hurt? Did she have an ident? Did she run away? Did she get PTSD and ssh pink paint all over the construction site? Damn, which one is it?!


    Then Lucas delivered the answer I never could have imagined.


    "She got a confession of love-!"


    "...?"


    For a moment, I was so confused that I stood there nkly.


    Then, without realizing it, I screamed.


    "Don''t lie to me-!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Just a moment ago.


    A cafeteria in Crossroad City.


    A ce Evangeline frequents, where New Terra food is served with a Southern twist.


    "The Crossroad Women''s Heroes and Mercenaries Rights Committee, shortened to ''CWHMRC''! Our irregr meeting that we��ve lost count of-!" (TL Note: Dear Lord, help me with this dumbass name...)


    Heroes affiliated with the front lines were gathered together.


    Evangeline, who had shouted loudly, spread her hand to the side.


    "To our female heroes who have graced us with their presence today!"


    Waaah...


    The female heroes gathered around the table cheered half-heartedly."In addition to this, we have special guests! Kun, Chain, Hannibal, and Zenis! Apuse-!"


    p p p p p!


    At this, the atmosphere among the women brightened up, and they all pped with happy faces.


    Kun, Chain, and Zenis didn''t look too pleased, but Hannibal, sitting between them, was grinning naively and beaming.


    "Aah~ So cute~"


    The female heroes shivered in front of Hannibal''s pure smile. Their faces melted like ice cream on a summer day.


    Watching these external enemies, Zenis narrowed his eyes.


    "I brought Hannibal because he wanted to attend, but remember, he''s still a minor! No alcohol! No scary stories! No obscene jokes! And no overly sweet things-!"


    "So many prohibitions!"


    "When are you going to stop babying him! Our Hannibal is almost an adult now!"


    "Who said ��our�� Hannibal! Keep your eyes off my son! Everyone, back off!"


    Not paying much attention to his father''s fuss, Hannibal happily munched on the snacksid on the table.


    The female heroes kept repeating, "Aah~ So cute~".


    "More importantly, we''ve been having more mixed meetings with mentely..."


    Elize, quietly sipping her drink in a corner, carefully asked.


    "Isn''t it time to drop the ''Women'' from the meeting name?"


    "Yes. We could just call it CHMRC and have it be a gender-neutral gathering..."


    Some female members, hoping to expand male membership, watched cautiously, but Evangeline was resolute.


    "No, CWHMRC must remain as it is!"


    "Why? Because the name sounds more fierce...?"


    "No! It must remain a women��s meeting so that when we n encounters with other male groups in the future, everyone will participate actively!"


    "...!"


    Realizing Evangeline''s deep intention, the women were moved.


    "As expected of Miss Evangeline! The eternal president of CWHMRC!"


    "Let''s stick together!"


    "Go, group dating!"


    While the women bonded strongly,


    "...Um, the male guests are all listening."


    "This is incredibly ufortable..."


    Kun and Chain each threw in a word. Of course, the women didn''t pay much attention.


    "Men with partners, leave!"


    "Kun, go to Yun, and Chain, go home with gifts! Your wife must be waiting!"


    Kun was even more surprised at this.


    "What? Chain, you''re married?"


    "...Didn''t I say? I even have a grandchild now."


    Chain said calmly, reaching out to grab a snack. His movements, no longer bound by chains, felt awkward.


    "Wait, you had a wife, kids, and a grandchild? I had no idea... Hold on. Then why haven''t you gone home even once?"


    "Because I was kicked out... No one would look kindly on a ck mage who neglected home, gambled, and fought."


    Chain confessed his unfortunate reality calmly, resting his chin on his hand with a small sigh.


    "Well, at least I exchange letters sometimes since I got a decent job here. It''s a relief."


    "Huh..."


    "I''m on the verge of retiring from this job too, though. Heh."


    "The lord will take good care of you, you can go back with a hefty retirement fund."


    "I wonder if they''ll be happy if I return... Maybe I''ll just hand over the money and wander again..."


    Chainughed bitterly right after.


    "Well, it''s a luxury problem. Now that that Nobody fellow is in the grave. I''m still alive..."


    The atmosphere rapidly grew somber.


    They had held a funeral earlier today, and this meeting was an extension of that memorial.


    Evangeline silently ced an empty ss in the middle of the table and poured a drink. It was a drink forrades who could no longer be with them.


    "Come on, let''s keep the mourning to the funeral."


    Evangeline tried to lift the mood.


    "We didn��t gather to be gloomy. Those who have gone wouldn��t want us to be sad."


    Evangeline then energetically raised her ss.


    "We''ve got a long road of hardships ahead! Let''s eat, drink, and keep our spirits up!"


    "Oooooh!"


    Following the president��s words, people started eating and drinking.


    As usual with such gatherings, each table had its own conversation topics, filled with trivial, idle chatter andughter.


    After a few rounds of toasts, those with low alcohol tolerance began to get tipsy and wobbly.


    "Yuuuuuun."


    A thoroughly drunk Kun sniffled.


    "It''s morning, wake up..."


    "No, it''s evening now."


    "I brought steamed potatoes, but why can''t you eat them? Somehow, I felt lucky today..."


    Kun cried while eating the potato gnhi that was served as a side dish. Chain, sitting next to him, got irritated.


    "Who poured him so much alcohol?"


    "He drank it all by himself. When the president said she''d cover the tab, he just kept going..."


    "Heuhuhu. Yuuuuuuuun."


    "He looks like a bandit chief, but his alcohol tolerance is weak. Get off me!"


    Yun, who had briefly regained consciousness using the sacred relic of the Ariane Kingdom, was still in aa.


    Kun visited the Ariane Kingdom��s military camp daily to check on Yun, but her condition showed no improvement.


    The female heroes clicked their tongues as they watched the sniffling Kun.


    "See, you should have epted her feelings when she first confessed."


    "You kept rejecting Yun��s advances, but now that she��s unconscious, you regret it?"


    "That��s why rtionships are hard... The timing and ce have to be right..."


    "But I still like seeing someone realize their feelings a bitte and then take care of their partner with such dedication. This kind of coupling is sweet."


    "Just nurse her for the same amount of time she courted you! Then Princess Yun will be touched by your devotion and wake up with a sparkle~."


    Theyughed, scolded, and cheered Kun��s romance.


    "..."


    Junior, who had been watching, slowly sipped her wine.


    Noticing Junior��s dark expression, Evangeline asked cautiously.


    "Are you okay, Junior?"


    "Huh? Ah."


    Junior gave a bitter smile.


    "It��s just... not easy."


    Junior let out a long sigh and twirled the wine ss in her hand.


    "Rtionships and just the world in general, it��s not easy."


    "Really. Why is it so difficult?"


    Evangeline and Junior exchanged wry smiles.


    Seeing the snacks on the table running low, Evangeline picked up the menu and raised her hand.


    "Shall we order more? Excuse me!"


    A young waiter, who had been watching Evangeline, quickly approached. Evangeline looked at the menu and pondered.


    "What should we get... What haven��t we tried today? Hmm..."


    At that moment,


    The young waiter, swallowing nervously, cautiously spoke.


    "Um, Miss Evangeline,"


    "Huh?"


    Evangeline looked up at the waiter with curiosity.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something unavable on the menu today?"


    "Uh, well, actually, I..."


    The stammering waiter closed his eyes tightly and,


    "I, I, I..."


    "I?"


    "I like you-!"


    Without any warning, he confessed suddenly.


    "...?"


    The cafeteria fell into silence.


    Startled, Evangeline stammered.


    "You like? What? Ah, the menu? I like it too, it''s delicious-"


    "N-no, not that, Miss Evangeline!"


    The waiter, face flushed red, stuttered but, realizing there was no turning back, shouted again.


    "During thest battle, I stayed in this city and almost died..."


    "...?"


    "At that time, I decided if I survived, I would confess my feelings. So, I��m just honestly telling you how I feel."


    "So, you mean..."


    "Yes. I really... like you!"


    The waiter, eyes tightly shut, shouted once more.


    As a flustered Evangeline stood frozen, the female heroes around them screamed excitedly.


    "Kyaaaaaa!"


    "It''s a confession, a confession!"


    "Oh my goodness, this is my first time witnessing a live confession! To see this in this deste fortress city!"


    "Get the popcorn, quick! Hurry-!"


    "It''s right there on the table in front... Just pick it up..."


    As the members of the CWHMRC frantically tossed popcorn around and surrounded the two, Evangeline calmly maintained herposure.


    "Excuse me, but do we know each other?"


    "No. But..."


    The waiter fidgeted.


    "Youe to this ce often..."


    Evangeline sighed softly. Well, it was true that she frequented this restaurant the most in Crossroad.


    ''Now that I think about it, it does seem familiar... I did eat here recently. It was when Hecate came with her hair cut short, and when Lucas, that clueless old man, reacted without any tact.''


    Then she remembered the face of this waiter, who had always served her eagerly whenever she visited.


    Suddenly, Evangeline pped her hands and eximed,


    "Oh, wait. So those five extra dishes you kept giving me, was that...?"


    "Yes... I wanted to make a good impression on you..."


    The rest of the CWHMRC members broke into a cold sweat.


    "Seriously, if you got five extra dishes as a service, you should have realized something was up, President."


    "I just thought they were giving away leftovers..."


    Evangelineughed awkwardly.


    Thanks to this, the atmosphere at the drinking table heated up, but even though the waiter fidgeting in front of her wasn''t particrly unpleasant, there was no reason to ept a confession from someone who was practically a stranger.


    How should she gently turn this down...


    ''Ah.''


    At that moment, Evangeline had an epiphany.


    In this restaurant, when Lucas saw Hecate''s new hairstyle and made a tactlessment back then,


    - A knight''s hairstyle should be functional. It looks great now, but how about cutting it even shorter next time? If you want, I can shave it for you myself.


    At the time, she thought Lucas was incredibly insensitive.


    But now, faced with having to reject someone��s feelings herself, she realized.


    ''He was... indirectly turning her down.''


    Telling her not toe any closer.


    That he wanted to remain friends.


    Lucas had drawn a line with Hecate. As tactfully as possible, while feigning cluelessness...


    "..."


    Lost in thought, Evangeline didn��t notice the CWHMRC heroes had now targeted the waiter, shaking him up.


    "Hey, young man! You��ve got some guts! Hitting on our president, who practically runs this city!"


    "Yeah, you''ve got to have that kind of courage when you''re young! But you can''t get close to the president without getting through us first!"


    "Tell us, what do you like about our president?! Speak up quickly, and maybe we��ll clear a path for you!"


    The flustered waiter answered cautiously under their pressing demands.


    "Well, she eats everything so deliciously... I found it nice to watch, and as I kept seeing it..."


    Everyone was shocked by the unexpected answer.


    Fell for her... because she eats well?


    "I..."


    Evangeline, who had been frozen, murmured softly.


    "Do I really eat that much?"


    Everyone at the table simultaneously thought,


    ''Yes...''


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    After revealing the reason why the waiter fell for her, the atmosphere around them descended further into chaos.


    ��What?! He likes her because she eats a lot?!��


    ��They say those who will be sessful can make it with any reason, but to receive a confession for such a reason!��


    ��Hey! I eat well too! Confess to me too!��


    The people at the drinking party shouted, and the rumor that a public confession had been made spread rapidly in all directions.


    Heroes and soldiers from the front lines hurriedly ran over, not wanting to miss this unprecedented spectacle.


    ��Popcorn avable! Enjoy the show with some popcorn!��


    The cafeteria owner hurriedly started selling freshly popped popcorn and beer at the entrance of the store.


    ��So!����What��s going to happen?��


    ��Miss Evangeline! Give us a bold answer-!��


    Everyone munched on popcorn, their eyes sparkling as they waited to see the oue of this happening.


    ��Ugh����


    The waiter, seeming to regret his impulsive confession and sensing rejection, covered his flushed face with both hands, trembling.


    Just as Evangeline, who had internally decided on her rejection, took a deep breath,


    ��Don��t be ridiculous-!��


    Ash and Lucas rushed into the cafeteria.


    Panting from their hurried run, Ash pointed a finger at the waiter.


    ��You dare to confess to the future lord of my city... no, my SSR tanker... no, my sister... no, is there no appropriate term?!��


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Ash roared while pointing.


    ��Anyway, do you think I��d let you have the glutton under mymand-!��


    ��Senior, how do you even see me...��


    Evangeline let out a hollowugh and suddenly made eye contact with Lucas.


    Entering the cafeteria nonchntly and receiving a bag of popcorn from the owner, Lucas stuffed his mouth full with an impudent look on his face.


    ��...��


    Why, though.


    The moment Evangeline saw Lucas��s indifferent face, she felt her temper rising.


    So, she changed the response she was about to give.


    ��Waiter.��


    ��Yes, y-yes...��


    Evangeline responded to the waiter, who looked as if he were awaiting a death sentence, with tears welling up.


    ��Actually, I don��t really know you at all, and you don��t know me well either. Right?��


    ��Yes... that��s right... I��m sorry. I waspletely impulsive...��


    ��So why don��t we take some time to get to know each other?��


    ��...What?��


    The surprised waiter looked up with wide eyes. Everyone gasped and looked at Evangeline.


    Evangeline spoke again.


    ��After getting to know each other a bit, let��s decide whether to ept the confession, or to date, or even to be friends. What do you think?��


    Evangeline smiled brightly.


    The surprised waiter was frozen, unable to answer, while the surrounding heroes and soldiers shouted indistinguishable cries of surprise and excitement.


    In the now chaotic center of the cafeteria, Evangeline nced slightly at Lucas.


    ��...��


    Lucas, still with a sullen face, just kept munching on his popcorn.


    Feeling even more irritated, Evangeline bit her lip lightly with her canine teeth, curling her lips into a smirk.


    And in the middle of this confused mor��


    ��This is tampering! It��s invalid, invalid-!��


    Ash, copsed on the floor, continued to yell like a baseball team manager.


    ��How much effort I put into raising my SSR! Oh! Just kill me and take her, you scoundrel-!��


    ***


    After I forcibly dispersed(?) the chaotic drinking party.


    Our main party of five naturally gathered in the drawing room at the lord��s mansion.


    ��Hey, Evangeline!��


    I pointed a finger at Evangeline, who was pouting in front of me.


    ��If a stranger tells you they��ll buy you delicious food, you should refuse! Why would you even consider it! Is that what I taught you?!��


    ��When did you ever teach me anything...?��


    Evangeline, as if it were absurd, let out a sigh and scratched her chin with a ��hmm�� sound.


    ��But it was the first time someone confessed to me. Isn��t it okay to at least talk a bit more?��


    ��What, what?! Hey! It was practically the first time you met! And he approached you out of the blue! That��s a ssic multi-level marketing scam tactic! They��re all trying to deceive you!��


    Despite my desperate persuasion, Evangeline just snorted.


    ��Oh dear. Senior! Are you jealous because I��ve be popr?��


    ��What, what did you say?��


    ��At thest bloom of my teenage years! Finally, it��s time for my youth to blossom! Don��t be jealous, cheer for me!��


    Ah, no. Evangeline was already intoxicated by the fact that she was now a "popr person who even received a confession."


    Look at that, she��s got such an annoying face... just look at that arrogant expression, how her nose is in the air... now there''s no turning back...!


    ��This is not what we wanted to see!��


    As I despaired and clutched my head, Evangelineughed, brushing her finger under her nose.


    ��And I will be careful with my love life. You don��t have to worry too much.��


    ��R-really? You��ll be careful? You won��t fall for some multi-level marketing scam?��


    ��I won��t, I won��t. I��m almost an adult. I can handle my own love life.��


    I flinched and stopped. What?


    ��An adult? You?��


    ��Yes. My birthday is soon. I��ll be neen then, right?��


    My jaw dropped.


    ��Come to think of it, that''s right! She was sixteen at the beginning of the first year...��


    Now it��s already thete part of the third year.


    When her uing birthday arrives... Evangeline will be neen years old. Legally a full adult!


    A foolish sound escaped my mouth.


    ��This doesn��t make sense, it��s something that can��t happen in this world...��


    I always thought of her as a sixteen-year-old kid.


    Suddenly, she��s grown up and is about to be an adult!


    ��Ha ha ha, soon I��ll really have the qualifications to sit in the Margrave''s seat!��


    Evangeline, still with an impishugh, crossed her arms arrogantly.


    ��Now that I��m an adult, I��ll date freely, spend money as I please, and redecorate this mansion with flowers and frills! I��ll even take three husbands!��


    ��Nonsense!��


    Faced with an unbearable future, I screamed and spun around, then unfairly directed my frustration at Lucas, who was standing behind me.


    ��Why do you look so calm, Lucas!��


    ��Yes?��


    I pointed at Lucas, who was standing there expressionless.


    ��Is it okay with you that a girl like your sister is swooning over a stranger��s confession? Aren��t you going to stop her?!��


    ��Sister...?��


    Then Lucas sneered.


    ��Evangeline? My sister? That can��t be.��


    ��You heartless bastard-!��


    ��My loyalty lies solely with my lord.��


    ��You��re a loyalty and chivalry-only dandy-!��


    While Evangeline��s overly proactive pursuit of youth was a problem, this tall knight behind me had his own severe issues in a different direction.


    ��Come to think of it, why are you so disinterested in romance? It��s one thing not to care about others'' love lives, but shouldn��t you at least care about your own?��


    More specifically, pay attention to Hecate! She��s liked you since the academy! She��s in bad shape, so do something about it, you clueless guy!


    Then Lucas lowered his gaze slightly.


    ��As for my love life... I think it can wait a bit longer. There are more important matters than my personal happiness right now.��


    Hey, hey, if you keep saying ��studies are important,petitions are important, employment is important�� and keep postponing, you��ll end up a clueless bachelor like those in that other world!


    ��Ugh! Why do I feel hurt by my own words?��


    Anyway, since the topic came up, I was about to urge Lucas further about Hecate.


    ��Pardon me for thete hour, Your Highness.��


    With a knock, a woman with short beige hair entered the drawing room.


    ��I have something to tell you...��


    Speak of the devil.


    It was Hecate.


    The people in the drawing room exchanged quick nces.


    Lucas��s indifferent gaze, Junior��s bewildered gaze, Evangeline��splex gaze, all collided briefly with Hecate��s gaze and then dispersed.


    ��...?��


    Unable to follow this subtle change in the atmosphere, I just blinked, and next to me, Damien was also smiling warmly.


    What��s going on here! Someone exin this to me! Was I the clueless one all along?!


    ��...Excuse me. I see everyone is gathered.��


    Hecate lightly greeted with her eyes, stood in front of me in a formal posture, and got straight to the point.


    ��Your Highness. I and the entire Glory Knights are leaving Crossroad.��


    I was shocked.


    ��What? Why?!��


    ��We, the Glory Knights, have lost our ability to perform in battle. We can no longer be of help to Crossroad. In fact, our presence here might even be detrimental.��


    I saw Junior��s shoulders tremble slightly.


    Without even ncing in that direction, Hecate nodded.


    ��The people needed on this front are those who can contribute to the great battles fought here. The Glory Knights are no longer among them. Therefore, I request our retirement.��


    ��...��


    ��I will await your permission, Your Highness. Then.��


    Hecate briefly stated her piece, bowed to me, and then turned around and left.


    ��Hey, what...��


    As I turned around, flustered,


    ��...��


    Lucas, Junior, and Evangeline... all three were lost in thought, immersed in a strangely subdued atmosphere.


    Holding my breath, I whispered to Damien beside me.


    ��Why is the atmosphere like this? What��s wrong with everyone today?��


    Damien smiled brightly and whispered back.


    ��Well, everyone is young, after all!��


    ��...��


    No, you''re pretty young too... Why are you smiling like an old man who��s lived his entire life and seen his grandchildren...


    Feeling a headacheing on, I rubbed my temples and nudged Damien in the side with my elbow.


    ��Hey, Damien. Don��t you have anything? No interesting romantic developments?��


    ��Hehe. My memories of the past are precious, so I��m not thinking about romance for now.��


    Damien then gazed distantly towards the temple.


    ��And right now... I have a precious being to protect.��


    ��Gasp, who?!��


    A precious being to protect?! Who on earth could it be!


    ��Our Podong. She��s almost three years old now, so she��s quite frail. She needs care.��


    ��Oh, that one...?��


    Well, considering a hamster��s lifespan is about 2-3 years on average, it does make sense to take good care of her...


    Sighing softly while observing theplex and subtle atmosphere, I muttered.


    ��Goodness, they say people will find love even amidst war, and old sayings aren''t wrong.��


    ��...��


    Then everyone turned to look at me nkly.


    I broke out in a cold sweat. What? Why are you looking at me like that? Huh?


    ��Of course, I do have... something going on with Serenade... kind of... in a romantic sense!��


    Ahem! Anyway, the monster front is not a ce for matchmaking! Of course, if you do end up falling in love, getting married, having kids, and so on, I��m fully prepared to give my wholehearted support!


    Watching the intertwined lines of everyone''s hearts, I groaned.


    ��The monster front is love-struck...��


    I have no idea how it will all end up, being a clueless bachelor myself, but...


    Still, be happy in the end, kids.


    I sincerely wished for it.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Crossroad Square.


    Although restoration was progressing rapidly, there were still more ruins than anything else.


    Zenis and Hannibal were walking side by side on the main street.


    "Hehe, everyone seems so youthful..."


    Zenis, who had been talking about what had happened at the gathering, chuckled and then looked at Hannibal.


    "By the way, Hannibal, don''t you have any romantic rtionships?"


    "What?"


    "I bet there are a lot of people who like you. Any good news?"


    Zenisughed mischievously. Hannibal scratched the back of his head awkwardly.In fact, Hannibal had a very colorful dating history for his young age.


    He was popr even within the mixed-racemunity, and the number of lovers who had passed by his side easily reached double digits.


    He just hadn''t found the right person sinceing to Crossroad.


    ...Hannibal felt awkward about revealing this, so he redirected the topic instead.


    "What about you, Father?"


    "Me?"


    "Any good news?"


    Hannibal asked with a sly smile, causing Zenis to be flustered.


    "Well... there''s no such news for me. I''ve been a priest all my life..."


    "But priests of the Goddess''s Order aren''t restricted from marriage, right?"


    "...And now I''m emunicated."


    "Doesn''t that make you even more free?"


    "Erm. Erm..."


    Hannibal cautiously asked Zenis, who was at a loss for words.


    "What about Priestess Rosetta? You seem close with her. How is that?"


    "Khak!"


    Zenis coughed loudly in surprise and waved his hand.


    "Rosetta and I are not like that."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. We''re like siblings. Rosetta saved my life when I was young... We''re connected on a much deeper, spiritual level than just a man and a woman..."


    Hannibal, acting as if nothing was out of the ordinary, interjected as Zenis tried to exin further.


    "Father."


    "Hm? What?"


    "I think it would be nice if I had a mother."


    "Khak-!"


    Trying to pry into his son''s romantic situation only to get a blowback left Zenis sweating coldly and barely able to reply.


    "I-I''ll try..."


    Though it wasn''t something that could be achieved just by trying...


    Hannibal, satisfied, quickly ran ahead, while Zenis folded his arms and groaned.


    "Romance? Me? I''ve be amoner now, but at this point?"


    Suddenly, he recalled what Ash had once said.


    - From now on, today is the youngest we''ll ever be.


    He also remembered what his son had said to him before.


    - Father, how do you want to live from now on? You can do anything now.


    "..."


    A faint smile tugged at Zenis'' stiff lips.


    Yes. Today is the youngest we''ll ever be, and we can do anything in the future.


    If there''s a good match, there''s no reason not to.


    "A good match... if there is one..."


    This was the hardest part.


    Zenis, with a bitter smile, quickly followed his son who had run ahead.


    ***


    Crossroad. Back alley.


    "Hey, Kun! Get a grip! Why did you drink so much when you can''t even handle your alcohol?"


    Chain was supporting a heavily intoxicated Kun as they made their way back to their lodgings.


    It was a nightmare, trying to bring along a drunkard when Kun''s injuries hadn''t even healed yet, making it hard for him to move. Chain gritted his teeth and practically dragged Kun.


    After hours of struggle, they finally reached the barracks and managed to get Kun into his room.


    "Wow, I almost died. You owe me a mealter, got it?"


    Chain pointed a finger at Kun, who was slumped on the bed, then turned to leave. It was then that Kun, heavily drunk, mumbled from within his pillow.


    "Chain..."


    "..."


    "I should go home..."


    "..."


    "It''s not my ce to say, having lived a shorter life than you... But it''s best to be with the ones you love."


    Chain clenched his lips. Kun''s voice grew increasingly drowsy.


    "They''re all waiting for you... So, before it''s toote, tell them how you feel..."


    Soon, Kun was snoring loudly.


    Sighing, Chain closed the door and returned to his own quarters.


    The barracks room he shared with Nobody waspletely empty. Leaning on his crutch, Chain entered the room and copsed onto his bed.


    "..."


    Chain pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and unfolded it.


    It was a letter from his wife, received a few days ago.


    <Kate safely gave birth. It''s a healthy boy.>


    Kate was the name of Chain''s daughter.


    The letter informed him that his daughter had given birth to a son, making Chain a grandfather.


    A smile crept across Chain''s face as he read, but it slowly froze at the next line.


    <Just in case, don''t think abouting back.>


    "..."


    <Don''t show up now and disturb our lives. This level of asional correspondence is enough.>


    Chain''s face darkened further.


    <It''s been 10 years since you left us. We''ve gotten used to living without you. Don''t disrupt our peace.>


    "..."


    <I hope you live well, wherever you are.>


    The letter ended there.


    "...I was a shameful husband and an inadequate father."


    After carefully folding the letter and putting it back in his pocket, Chain sighed softly.


    He missed his daughter. He wanted to see his son-inw, whom he had never met, and his new grandson.


    But most of all, he missed his wife''s face.


    But he had no face to show.


    "Where do I go now?"


    Chain asked the empty room, running a hand over his face.


    "What should I do, Nobody...?"


    ***


    Crossroad. Lord''s mansion.


    Having chatted with the main party members for quite a while in the reception room, night had fallen.


    It was an awkward time to send them back, so everyone decided to stay at the lord''s mansion. In fact, Lucas and Evangeline already lived here, so they just needed to give Junior and Damien one guest room each.


    After tucking everyone into their rooms, I returned to my office.


    "People''s hearts are the hardest thing in the world to understand."


    Just as difficult as strategizing against monsters, if not more so.


    Grumbling to myself as I entered the office...


    "Hm?"


    I saw a familiar gray-haired man sitting on the guest sofa. Startled, I called his name.


    "Aider?"


    "Ah, my lord."


    The director, whom I hadn''t seen in a while, waved leisurely.


    "Wee back."


    "Hey, you! Where the hell have you been hiding, showing up just now?"


    I shouted urgently, then froze.


    In Aider''s hands was the royal scepter of the Lake Kingdom, thest item I had nned to examine from the loot check.


    "This scepter..."


    And Aider, examining the scepter, suddenly made a strangement with a sheepish expression.


    "It reminded me of my unrequited love. I got lost in memories."


    "..."


    What? Unrequited love?


    Even you too? Everyone''s caught up in ''Monster Frontier Love''?


    Fine, everyone, just fall in love! The whole world is coupling up, gah!


    ***


    A whileter.


    "Unrequited love..."


    I brought two cups of warm tea and handed one to Aider, asking.


    "So, is the object of your affection Nameless?"


    Aider, epting the teacup, smiled faintly.


    "Noment for now."


    "Come on, after all this time, still noment?"


    We''re in the endgame now, just spill the beans already! How long are you going to keep it under wraps?


    "My dull love story will be clear soon enough. What''s more important right now."


    Aider lightly waved the scepter he held.


    "Is this."


    "..."


    I looked at the scepter, then back at Aider. He began to exin.


    "This scepter originally symbolized the royal authority of the Lake Kingdom. It was a beautiful staff with a pure white body and blue gem decorations on top."


    Now, the scepter''s gems were all ckened, and dark veins like blood vessels spread through its body.


    It''s amazing it still maintains its dignity in this state.


    "After the Nightmare engulfed the Lake Kingdom, the Demon King imbued his power into this scepter. Since he frequently left to explore the Nightmare, he needed someone to act in his stead."


    "So this scepter..."


    "Yes. It can be said to symbolize the deputy authority of the Demon King."


    Aider levitated the scepter in the air, cing his hands over it.


    "It has several functions, but its primary role rtes to our ongoing ''game''... ''Doom Revelry.''"


    "...!"


    "It designates the stage timing, the monster legions to be dispatched, and the dark events."


    Crackle, crackle!


    From Aider''s fingertips, aplex spell-like form appeared, prating into the scepter.


    System windows like those in the game popped up and vanished around the scepter.


    Aider''s fingers moved like he was typing on a virtual keyboard.


    Crack!


    In an instant, all the system windows were absorbed into the scepter. The gem on top seemed to clear slightly, though it might have been my imagination.


    "Here, it''s yours."


    Aider offered the scepter to me respectfully with both hands. I epted it, bewildered.


    "Huh? You''re giving this to me?"


    "Of course, it''s yours. It''s your loot."


    Aider nodded.


    "Regardless of the process, you''ve taken the symbol of the enemymander. You deserve the advantage it brings."


    "So, I can use the scepter''s functions... to designate the stage timing, the monster legions, and the dark events?"


    "For now, yes."


    Aider continued.


    "The Demon King is not currently present. He''s still exploring the Nightmare. While he''s away, you can use the scepter to customize the stages as you see fit."


    "...!"


    So, I can schedule the stages at convenient times, select the weakest monster legions, and apply the least threatening dark events to make the stages easier?


    "But when the Demon King returns and reims his authority, the scepter will lose its power... and revert to a mere staff."


    Aider smiled bitterly.


    "It will be a faded, powerless staff, symbolizing a fallen kingdom''s lost royalty."


    "..."


    "So, while the scepter still holds power, use it to make your battles easier before the Demon King returns."


    I focused my mind on the scepter.


    The familiar system interface of the Nightmare''s attack appeared before me.


    [STAGE 41]


    > Immunity Period: 3 weeks (Penalty if vited)


    > Select Monster Legion


    > List of Dark Events


    "I''ve made it user-friendly, like a game."


    "Sometimes, you really do seem like a director..."


    Quickly reviewing the content, I pondered for a moment and then asked.


    "What if I don''t designate any monsters? If I skip the stage, what happens?"


    Aider shook his head slightly.


    "Don''t forget who this game, ''Doom Revelry,'' is for. This world is fundamentally a yground for the Outer Gods... the ''Watchers.'' Without convincing them, you can''t do that."


    "..."


    "If you try to skip stages without reason, or if the stages are too easy, they will intervene directly."


    "Intervene directly? What do you mean?"


    Aider gestured at me.


    "Remember Stage 3 a long time ago? The Dark Event?"


    "Of course, I remember."


    Early in the first year. Stage 3.


    The time remaining for the stage suddenly decreased, and the monsters staged a diversion. It was chaos. Evangeline almost died.


    "That Dark Event was direct intervention by the Watchers."


    "...?!"


    "Check the old records. Now that you''ve gained divinity, you should be able to ''see'' it."


    I hurriedly opened the system logs and checked the ''Dark Event Tracker,'' reviewing the old logs. There it was,


    [??? intervenes in the game!]


    This log message, full of question marks, which I couldn''t read before.


    For some reason, now I could ''read'' it.


    [The will of the Watchers intervenes in the game!]


    Chills ran down my spine, and goosebumps rose all over my body.


    So, the malice I had sensed all this time was...


    "Do you see it clearly now?"


    As I gritted my teeth and reviewed the records, Aider''s faint smile widened.


    "The will of this world... this universe, to destroy us."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    "So, it''s like this."


    After hearing a few more exnations from Aider, I summarized.


    "The Demon King is hosting this game, ''Doom Revelry,'' and you were the opposing yer. Now, having run out of power, you''ve handed over the role to me, the proxy yer."


    "Yes."


    "And these external gods watching us, the ''Watchers,'' mostly just observe, but they have asionally intervened in the game without us knowing."


    "That''s correct."


    "And both the Demon King and you have been endlessly resetting this game for your own reasons. You, to reach the ''True Ending.'' And the Demon King, for reasons yet to be revealed."


    Aider nodded, and I rubbed my chin.


    "In simple terms, the Demon King is also stuck in an endless loop, like a hardcore gamer trying to clear a deathmatch challenge, with asional viewer participation events like votes or roulettes.""...What?"


    "''What should the Dark Event for this stage be? Let''s start a viewer poll!'' The Watchers cast their votes and decide. ''Which monster legion will invade this stage? ce your channel points for the roulette!'' The Watchers bet their points on the roulette... The more points they bet, the higher the chances... Isn''t that right? Correct?"


    Aider''s face went nk for a moment as I spouted game streaming jargon. But fundamentally, isn''t it the same thing?


    ''Somehow, I''m starting to get a clearer picture.''


    Like an Earthling gamer ying to entertain viewers.


    The Demon King is conducting ''Doom Revelry'' to satisfy the ''Watchers.''


    So, essentially, our principles of action are quite simr.


    ''And, just like how viewers enjoy the endless resetting of games, despite their frustrations, to challenge themselves repeatedly.''


    Taking on this hardship to reach the one desired ending...


    It''s simr to me.


    ''So, what is the Demon King trying to achieve?''


    What is he seeking through this countless repetition of Doom Revelry?


    "..."


    Trying to grasp the intentions of my enemy, I gripped the scepter in my hand tightly.


    ''Anyway, this is thest game.''


    Both Aider, as the Demon King''s opponent, and I can no longer continue the game.


    This is thest run. One way or another, the ending will be decided. There will be no more resets.


    I have no room to consider my enemy''s circumstances. We must do our best to achieve the best possible oue on our side.


    "I will deliberately advance the stage."


    I connected my consciousness to the scepter, examining the tower offense interface as I spoke.


    "I will deliberately vite the immunity period. This will cause penalties for the attacking side."


    A smile appeared on Aider''s lips.


    As if he had expected this.


    "We will likely face weakened enemies."


    I quickly confirmed the timing, monster legion, and Dark Event, then tapped the scepter on the ground with its end.


    The gems at the head of the scepter flickered with a sinister ck light, and then the system message appeared.


    [STAGE 41 has been confirmed.]


    [Both yers, prepare for attack and defense.]


    Both yers, huh. I''m doing both roles right now.


    I smirked. Demon King, whatever your goal is in endlessly resetting the game, whatever you''re seeking in the Nightmare, that''s none of my concern.


    While you''re away, I''ll set things up to be as advantageous for us as possible. We''re not in a rxed situation ourselves...!


    "Hey, Aider."


    As I nned out the uing stages, I suddenly spoke to Aider.


    "Come to think of it, you''ve never really told me what to do about the True Ending. Are you really okay with that?"


    It had always puzzled me that, despite iming to aim for the True Ending, he left me to my own devices.


    "I never needed to."


    Aider smiled gently, giving an answer simr to one he''d given before.


    "Because you''ve done very well so far. And you''ll continue to do well."


    "..."


    I''m grateful for the trust, but now I''m even more curious.


    What exactly is the True Ending?


    Where are we heading?


    I asked Aider a few more questions about the Demon King''s purpose, identity, and the current situation inside the inessible Lake Kingdom.


    But Aider evaded my questions with a vague "You''ll find out soon enough."


    This cryptic director guy. He''s definitely on my side, but he''s stingy with spoilers.


    "Well, it''ste, so I''ll be going now. Rest well, my lord."


    "Hey, you''re not going to disappear suddenly again, are you?"


    "Don''t worry too much if you can''t see me. I have my own preparations to make."


    Aider bowed respectfully and slowly exited the office.


    "See you again, my lord."


    Aider disappeared.


    After staring at the closed door for a while, I turned my gaze back to the scepter and gripped it tightly.


    No matter what, being able to configure the stages at my discretion is practically a cheat.


    I''ll exploit it to the fullest...!


    ***


    "The next defense battle will be held in a week."


    The next day, in the lord''s mansion reception room.


    I gathered all the top-tier heroes and announced. Everyone was surprised.


    "What? But my lord, didn''t you say the next defense battle is in three weeks?"


    Lucas asked, bewildered, and I nodded.


    "That was the original n. But I advanced it at my discretion because it''s more advantageous."


    I briefly exined the functions of the Lake Kingdom''s royal scepter, showing it to them.


    The ability to specify the type of invading monsters, the invasion time, and even the Dark Event made the heroes'' expressions varied.


    "Indeed... If that''s the case, we can strategically exploit this..."


    "If we can deliberately choose only the easiest enemies to fight..."


    "But our army is not in normal condition. Isn''t this too hasty given our current situation-"


    After allowing them to voice their opinions for a moment, I spoke again.


    "Sure, the World Guardian Front is in a tough spot. The walls are not fully intact, and our troops are in poor condition. Even our key heroes have not recovered from their injuries."


    And beyond these physical scars...


    Everyone also bore mental wounds and umted fatigue.


    We had just faced the King of Flies and the ck Dragon consecutively. The city was almost destroyed, and our allies'' lives were constantly at risk.


    Though they were standing strong, their inner selves must be battered.


    "However, despite this, I judged that it''s better to engage in rapid battles now."


    I would prefer if the Demon King doesn''t return until the end, but that''s unlikely. This isn''t a merciful game, and those Watchers won''t just stand by.


    ''So, while the Demon King is away, I''ll force the stage difficulty down as much as possible to prevent the Watchers from interfering.''


    The way to do this is by applying penalties.


    There''s a ''no-attack period'' rule between stages. I n to keep viting this rule.


    By doing so, the monster side will constantly receive penalties.


    Even if the Watchers try to forcibly raise the stage difficulty, the penalties will limit their interference.


    ''I will select the monster legions I have thoroughly mastered, apply the least suitable Dark Events for those legions, and summon them to the battlefield with heavy penalties.''


    Then, our elite forces will sweep away these weakened monster legions cleanly.


    In short, that''s the strategy.


    When the Demon King returns, the scepter will lose all its authority. We must exploit it to the fullest while it still holds power.


    After exining this in a way the heroes could easily understand, I continued.


    "And one more thing. During these rapid battles, we will train the volunteer army."


    "...!"


    "As long as I can control the battlefield with the scepter, the fights will be easier. This is the time to train the volunteer army."


    Most of the soldiers in the Guardian Front are seasoned veterans, but the volunteer army is an exception.


    They joined after the King of Flies incident, and due to the peculiar situation since then, they haven''t had any properbat experience.


    Now, when we can adjust the battlefield difficulty easily, is the perfect time to train them. There''s no better time than this.


    "My speech has been long, but once we fight the imminent battle, you''ll understand. How weakened the enemy is. How we should fight."


    I tapped the ckboard.


    "So, the enemy for the next defense battle..."


    I calmly announced the already confirmed matter.


    "Living Armor."


    "...What?"


    The veteran heroes were collectively astonished. Especially Lucas, Damien, and Lily, who had been with me since Stage 1, were shocked.


    Well, it''s understandable. Living Armor was the monster legion we faced in Stage 1.


    But I didn''t misspeak.


    This is the ''real'' Living Armor legion.


    "The monster legion we''ll face this time is the strongest among the Living Armor types..."


    I smiled broadly.


    "The army of the Phantom King."


    The Phantom Knight, who was the boss monster in Stage 1, will now be a regr monster.


    And leading these Phantom Knights is the Lord of Armors, the Phantom King��


    The true Living Armor legion.


    ***


    After exining about the Phantom King''s legion and the tactics to defeat them, the heroes were flustered by the news that the defense battle would be held in just a week, but they quickly started preparing. After all, they were seasoned warriors.


    Watching the heroes rush to their duties across the city, I turned my head to the side.


    Hecate and the Glory Knights were standing there. I approached them.


    "Your Highness."


    "Glory Knights, you''ve all gathered."


    I nodded at the knights who saluted and dered.


    "I''m sorry, but your retirement is postponed."


    "What? But-"


    "Until I permit it, you will continue to serve on this front line."


    Currently, they are appointed as my�� the Crown Prince''s�� personal knights.


    Having lost their curses and magic, they can no longer fight on the front lines, but they need my permission to change their assignment.


    Hecate had requested retirement. It seemed the Glory Knights had all agreed.


    But I had no intention of letting them go.


    Retirement? Denied!


    "With all due respect, Your Highness."


    Hecate, gritting her teeth, drew her sword.


    Other heroes were startled and tried to rush over, but it wasn''t necessary. Hecate''s stance was awkward, her arms weak, and her sword trembled and fell to the ground.


    Panting heavily just from drawing her sword, Hecate spoke in a suppressed voice.


    "We can no longer wield our swords."


    "..."


    "After repeating death and resurrection excessively, our bodies are utterly broken. We only maintained our knightly functions by forcibly mending our magic through curses. But now, those curses are removed, and we can no longer wield swords."


    Her beautiful and refined swordsmanship, once praised even above Lucas, was now gone forever.


    "Staying here is a burden. Even receiving sries is a waste of the empire''s precious funds."


    "..."


    "Please let us go, Your Highness. Stop making us feel ashamed. I beg of you."


    But I shook my head.


    Hecate''s face contorted.


    "Do we seem like we''re trying to flee from the front lines? Then, cut us down here and now."


    "Denied."


    "Then, let us lead the next battle and die at the forefront?"


    "Denied. You will no longer enter the battlefield."


    "Then what in the world...!"


    "Find it."


    Hecate''s face went nk at my stern voice.


    "Find out what you can do on this front, what you can do with your broken bodies, how you will live from now on."


    "..."


    "Find out what you can do in this world without dying."


    I nodded.


    "Find it. And tell me your answer."


    "..."


    "Until then, your retirement is on hold."


    Hecate and the Glory Knights looked bewildered.


    Looking at the other heroes around me, especially the young ones whose hearts were tangled, I raised my voice.


    "Alright, the next defense battle is in a week! Everyone, go prepare!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Since I could adjust the stage configuration to my liking, I could have chosen much easier monster legions.


    Nevertheless, the reason I deliberately chose the named monster, the Phantom King��s legion, was simple.


    ��To maximize the benefits.��


    umting benefits now would serve as insuranceter. So, while I can exploit this cheat of the royal scepter, I need to squeeze out as much as possible.


    ��If I can impose significant penalties to drastically reduce theirbat power... facing a well-known, powerful foe would obviously yield greater benefits.��


    The stronger the enemy, the more their abilities are reduced by penalties.


    Choosing a powerful legion with an established strategy and clear weaknesses to defeat was the way to go.


    Hence, I chose the Phantom King. They met all the conditions.


    ��But it��s not without its risks. Our side isn��t fully prepared either.��Especially the walls and equipment.


    In the remaining week, repairing the walls was out of the question, and fixing damaged equipment wasn��t easy either. Recingpletely lost equipment within a week was impossible.


    So...


    "Let��s open the chest~"


    I decided to finish opening the stage reward chest I had left unfinishedst time.


    If fully crafted items dropped from here, it would be a huge help for the uing stage.


    ��This time, the rewards include one EX-grade chest and eight SSR-grade chests.��


    I decided to start with the SSR-grade chests.


    ��Should I open them one by one or all at once?��


    After a brief moment of contemting superstitious practices, I decided to boldly open them all at once.


    With the chests in front of me, I couldn��t help but gulp. Eight golden chests opened simultaneously... a luxury I might never experience again...


    ��My dear SSR god! You know my heart, right? You��re my best friend, right? Please, give me something awesome!��


    Praying fervently, I opened all eight golden chests at once. Did I hit the jackpot?!


    sh! sh! sh-!


    Golden beams shot up from the chests in a row. Such a beautiful color exists in the world!


    Rubbing my hands together, I licked my lips in anticipation. What did I get?


    And the results were as follows.


    [Rewards]


    - Oath of Protection (SSR): 2


    - Oath of Healing (SSR): 2


    - Mountain Spirit��s Axe (SSR)


    - Shell of the Old God (SSR)


    - Heavenly Voice (SSR)


    - Wait and See (SSR)


    There were a few familiar items I had seen in the game before, and somepletely new ones. I blinked.


    "No way, a set of Oath of Protection and Oath of Healing?"


    And two of each? Wow...


    Both [Oath of Protection] and [Oath of Healing] are bracelets, and their effects can be summarized as follows:


    [Oath of Protection]


    - Heals a designated ally by the amount of damage you deal to the enemy.


    [Oath of Healing]


    - Deals damage to the enemy by the amount you heal a designated ally.


    In other words, they are auxiliary equipment designed to support fighting alongside a designated ally.


    They are essentially set equipment, but you can have two different heroes wear each and support each other.


    However, the true potential of this equipment is revealed when one person wears both.


    ��The equipment effects trigger a chain reaction.��


    So, if you heal an ally by the amount of damage dealt using [Oath of Protection], [Oath of Healing] deals damage to the enemy by the amount healed, and then [Oath of Protection] heals again by that damage, and [Oath of Healing] deals damage again...


    This creates a miraculous infinite loop.


    ��In practice, there��s a healing cap, so it doesn��t create an infinite loop.��


    Once the designated ally reaches full health, there��s no more room for healing, and the chain stops.


    And the damage dealt to the enemy also gradually decreases due to factors like enemy defense or health cap.


    Still, if used well, it��s a very fun piece of equipment. In the game, getting one set meant seeing heroes wreak havoc on the front lines, dealing and healing simultaneously.


    ��If there were no range limitations, I would give it to Damien without a second thought.��


    Damien is our front line''s strongest dealer and a unique healer who can heal from a distance. Based on the options, this equipment should go straight to Damien.


    But unfortunately, the equipment��s effective range is quite short. ording to the description, the effective range is about 10 meters. The ally or enemy must be within 10 meters for healing or damage to ur.


    This isn��t suitable for Damien, who needs to perform long-range sniping duties from a safe distance.


    ��Then it should go to Zenis, our frontline healer.��


    Though this equipment can be utilized by non-healers, it would be most effective if a healer initiates with [Oath of Healing]. Starting with a heal, [Oath of Protection] deals damage ordingly, then [Oath of Healing] heals again, creating a beautiful infinite loop.


    Since Zenis wears holy armor and fights on the front lines, he can initiate thebo effectively. It would suit him well.


    ��...Wait a minute.��


    I got two sets. So, two [Oath of Protection] and two [Oath of Healing].


    That means... hold on...


    ��If two people wear a set each and designate each other as targets?��


    Once one side starts healing or dealing damage to the enemy, both can trigger infinite healing and damage loops...!


    ��Wait, this is theoretically broken... No, it��s beyond broken. Theoretically, it��s an insane synergy of infinite loop x infinite loop, right?��


    If everything falls into ce beautifully... Theoretically, an incrediblebo chain is possible.


    I shuddered at the thrilling sensation, like discovering an infinitebo in a fighting game. No way, this could break the game! No patch? No rollback? Really?


    Then I��ll dly take advantage of it!


    ��Zenis, and... Rosetta. I��ll pull these two priests to the front line.��


    Both had sufficient stats to fight on the front line but were often positioned slightly back due to being precious healers.


    But if they each wore a set, being on the front line wouldn��t be an issue. No, they need to be on the front line to fully utilize this insane infinitebo set!


    "..."


    Giggling at the thought of this ridiculously overpowered equipment, I slowly wiped the smile off my face.


    ��...To give out set items like this all at once.��


    What��s the reason?


    Staring at the sky, trying to guess the intention behind giving out such equipment...


    "Eh, forget it!"


    I decided to stop thinking about it.


    At least the SSR god has never betrayed me. Let��s gratefully use the items given.


    ��The other four items are all new... What are they?��


    I examined the [Mountain Spirit��s Axe] first. It looked like a small hand axe. The effect was...


    [Mountain Spirit��s Axe]


    - If lost anywhere, three random spirits will appear to retrieve it. You can instantly summon one of the three spirits. (Once per day)


    "This one is quite amusing."


    A rather humorous piece of equipment.


    The attack power as a weapon was mediocre, but the special ability was everything.


    In short, it allowed a daily random spirit summon. Like a mobile game��s daily draw reward.


    It seemed fun to give it to anyone, but the equipment description stated, ��The summoned spirit��s grade is influenced by the user��s affinity with spirits.�� That determines the user.


    ��Hannibal, this is for you.��


    Hit the jackpot and summon spirit kings. The probability seems incredibly low, though...


    After assigning the [Mountain Spirit��s Axe], I examined the remaining items. What are their effects?


    [Shell of the Old God]


    - A crown made from the shell of a dead ancient god. When activated, it transforms the wearer into their prime state for three turns. (Once per stage)


    [Heavenly Voice]


    - A mask worn by the celestial choir. Changes the user��s voice into a beautiful song, granting various buffs to allies.


    <Buff List>


    [Wait and See]


    - A boomerang used by a legendary hunter. Wherever thrown, it will always return to the user��s hand at the desired moment. Equipment below a certain weight can be attached to the boomerang.


    "What the heck are these quirky items..."


    Items with effects that I couldn��t quite grasp how to use effectively.


    I pondered who to give these items to and then had a sudden thought. Wait a minute.


    ��Could these items be used by captured monsters?��


    During thest battle, most of the captured monsters I had collected and those handed over by Jackal were wiped out. But not all were lost.


    The Kraken, which can be summoned once every three stages, is still there.


    And the newly captured mini version of J?rmungandr...


    Moreover, somehow surviving the chaos, the Banshee Legion Commander and the Duhan Legion Commander were still in my captured monster space.


    "..."


    No, wait. Think carefully. These are precious SSR-grade items. Even if captured monsters can wear equipment, is it really the right decision to give these to them?


    ��But... these options are just...��


    The options fit perfectly... as if these items were allocated specifically for them...


    "..."


    My eyebrows twitched as I gathered the items and put them in my inventory. I decided to test themter.


    "Alright, this is a great haul! Thank you, SSR god!"


    Of course, the gacha show wasn��t over yet. The highlight of the day, the final chest, remained. It��s important to express gratitude mid-way so the SSR god remains pleased.


    After fetching a bowl of clear water and offering a thank you, I carefully picked up thest chest�� the glowing white EX-grade chest.


    ��EX-grade chest... I think I received one once after clearing the tutorial stage.��


    The item I got back then was the [Traitor��s Ne] I��m wearing now. It has functions like an achievement shop. It seems to have other hidden features too.


    Anyway, the EX grade itself signifies something ��different�� outside the existing grade system. The item thates out of this will likely be out of the ordinary.


    ��There��s a high chance it might not directly aid inbat...��


    But just in case, let��s open it with some anticipation?!


    After taking a deep breath, I opened the chest vigorously. SSR god... no, EX god! Please grant me a game-breaking overpowered item-!


    sh-!


    And then.


    Amidst the dazzling white light, a small... ring emerged from the chest.


    "What?"


    I squinted my eyes and examined it closely.


    [Imperial Seal Ring (EX)]


    "Imperial Seal Ring...?"


    An imperial seal refers to the royal stamp, and this is a ring...


    Upon closer inspection, a transparent magical pattern on the ring''s top shifted shapes constantly. Ah, if I stamp this ring somewhere, the pattern will be imprinted.


    This is called a si ring, and it��s an imperial seal version.


    ��So, what��s its function...��


    Reading the item description carefully,


    [Imperial Seal Ring (EX)]


    - It allows the wearer to channel the collective will of the organization they represent into power.


    "Ooh...?"


    The description sounds impressive! It��s a bit abstract, so I��ll need to use it to understand fully.


    ��But I represent several organizations...��


    Thinking this, I slipped the ring onto my right ring finger,


    "What?"


    The magical pattern on the ring instantly changed.


    It shifted from the imperial symbol of a sword and rose to the ming dragon head of the Bringar Duchy, then to the X mark symbol of Crossroad, and several other changes before finally settling into a in, t ck pattern.


    The symbol of the World Guardian Front.


    "..."


    I focused my consciousness on the ring. Then.


    "...!"


    I instinctively grasped the ring��s usage.


    My mouth gaped. Wait, it can do this?


    Although I had been called the guardian deity of humanity and gained divinity, it didn��t provide a tangible sense of power, so I hadn��t felt it strongly... This ring concretely manifested those aspects.


    ��I... hadn��t realized it until now.��


    Covering my mouth with my ringed right hand, I shed a tear of emotion.


    ��Now I might really be a cheat character?!��


    After a long time of humiliation and persecution, this was myeback. How much had I been scorned and self-derided forckingbat talent...


    I clenched my right hand wearing the ring tightly. And I thought to myself.


    Alright! I��ll carry this next defense battle!


    ***


    And then, time flew by, and the morning of the 41st stage dawned.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Stage 41 Day.


    Our forces, having deployed in advance, were camped not far from the ck Lake.


    There were several reasons for choosing this location to confront the enemy.


    Firstly, due to the ck Dragon invasion, all the teleport gates in the area were destroyed, leaving only a few functional ones. Thekeside ferry was the only secured passage, making it a strategic point. This was the primary reason.


    ��We must defeat them near the ck Lake if possible.��


    Secondly, the valley to the north still held the remains of our fallen soldiers, which were being retrieved. Civilians and volunteers were working there, and the remains needed to be properly recovered. Therefore, we had to annihte the Phantom King��s legion before they reached that area.


    As a result, we kept pushing the battlefront closer to theke, where the monsters would emerge.


    "Ugh..."


    "The atmosphere is tense...""Gulp."


    This time, the deployment included heroes, some seasoned soldiers from Crossroad, and volunteers.


    The volunteers had been continuously trained, but this was their first real battle. Facing the ck Lake��s imposing presence, they were rigid with fear. They nervously swallowed dryly, their tension palpable.


    "��"


    Even the elite heroes and soldiers were tense. Having recently in the ck Dragon, it was natural to be anxious about facing another monstrous threat. Everyone, with somber eyes, stared at the rippling surface of the ck Lake. I too scrutinized theke along with the soldiers.


    Since thest battle, the ck Lake had refused entry to outsiders. All paths from the human world to the ck Lake were blocked.


    Today marked the first time a monster would emerge from the ck Lake. Any peculiarities needed to be closely observed.


    "Are you alright, my lord?"


    Lucas, who was examining theke beside me, asked cautiously.


    "We have formed a formation, but the defenses are insufficient. Are we truly prepared to face the monster legion like this?"


    Lucas always yed the role of my brake. He pointed out what I might have missed and helped ensure nothing was overlooked.


    I had already shared the n and operational directions for this stage with all the heroes and soldiers deployed here and conducted retreat drills in case of emergencies.


    Even so, Lucas asked to make sure there was nothing I had missed and whether it was okay to proceed with the n as the defense battle was about to begin.


    I nodded.


    "No problem."


    "Understood, my lord."


    Lucas bowed and moved to the forefront of our forces.


    It was natural for Lucas to be concerned.


    As he mentioned, there was no wall or barricade in front of us. The volunteer soldiers formed a human wall in the front, with elite troops and heroes preparing their offensive measures behind them.


    This defense battle was fundamentally different from previous ones where we had at least a low stone wall or a forward base to rely on.


    But I had a n and confidence. That��s why I had set up such a seemingly reckless formation. For the volunteers embarking on their first battle, it must have been nerve-wracking...


    ��I hope they gain a lot of mental experience from this battle.��


    I had only one order for the volunteers.


    Hold your ground.


    Do not flee under any circumstances. This alone wasmanded, and it would be a much harder task than it seemed.


    Rumble...


    The surface of the ck Lake began to boil violently.


    Whoosh��!


    With a tremendous ssh, waves surged upward. And then,


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    From the splitke surface, shrouded in thick gray fog, the monsters emerged.


    "What, what is that..."


    "It��s huge... So huge!"


    Seeing the monstrous forms stepping onto thend, the volunteer soldiers were visibly panicked.


    No wonder. The leading monsters, even as mere rank-and-file, were enormous.


    ��Phantom Knights...!��


    Massive, living armor.


    In Stage 1, they were the boss monsters, swinging greatswords to cleave Crossroad��s walls. Now, they were mere foot soldiers in the Phantom King��s legion.


    And there were a hundred of them.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud...!


    The colossal monsters stepped out of theke one after another, nting their feet on the ground.


    The Phantom Knight from Stage 1 was a boss monster, slightlyrger due to its status. It had stood almost as tall as Crossroad��s main wall.


    These Phantom Knights were smaller inparison since they were regr monsters. But even so, they were still plentyrge and menacing. They seemed bigger than the Frost Giants we had encountered before.


    "Ugh?!"


    "They��re huge... And so many of them!"


    Seeing the horde line up, even the heroes and elite soldiers turned pale.


    Veteran soldiers, in particr, were highly agitated. Those who remembered what the Phantom Knight did in Stage 1 couldn��t help but be distressed.


    ��It lodged its greatsword into our wall...��


    We barely managed to defeat the Phantom Knight that approached Crossroad��s main wall, but before it died, it swung its greatsword in a final fit of rage, damaging the wall significantly.


    That damage haunted us for a long time afterward.


    The same Phantom Knights that cleaved our walls alone were now a hundred strong. It would be strange not to be anxious.


    ��This is why we came out to meet them ahead of time.��


    Indeed.


    The final and most significant reason we decided to meet the Phantom King��s legion here rather than at a forward base or Crossroad��s walls was that each of these monsters was essentially a siege weapon.


    Even if they didn��t swing their greatswords, their sheer size would damage the walls by ramming into them. We couldn��t afford to see that happen again. Our walls had already been wrecked multiple times by monsters like the King of Flies and the ck Dragon. We couldn��t let it happen anymore!


    The Phantom Knights, having formed up in front of theke, simultaneously focused their gaze on us and began their advance.


    Thud!


    They stamped the ground and started marching in unison.


    Thud! Thud! Thud...!


    The massive monsters advanced with clear hostility. The volunteer soldiers couldn��t help but let out short cries of fear.


    But I remainedposed, a smile even forming on my lips.


    ��Living Armor is the worst enemy in the early stages.��


    When they first appeared in Stage 1, it felt like the world was unfairly targeting me. I genuinely felt a giant malice trying to game-over me.


    But not now.


    I chose these monsters. I deliberately brought my forces to the forefront to fight them.


    I came here personally to mess with you.


    ��The reason Living Armor is a ughterer in the early stages is due to their formidable physical defense.��


    Living Armor is essentially a ghost in armor.


    The heavy armor reduces physical damage, and the ghost inside is also resistant to physical attacks. With limited attack options early on, they��re incredibly difficult to deal with.


    However, these creatures have a clear weakness.


    Their armor is thick but rusty and crudely made. In other words, they have low magical defense.


    Additionally, the ghost inside is very vulnerable to magic. Living Armor��s nemesis is essentially a mage.


    ��Even in Stage 1, Jupiter alone fried a bunch of them.��


    The Phantom Knight is aposite of these Living Armors. The characteristics remain the same.


    In other words, these guys... can be defeated with magic!


    "Dearmuidin��!"


    I called out, and Dearmuidin, who was ready behind me, nodded firmly. He then turned to his mages and shouted.


    "Let��s go!"


    As Dearmuidin spread his arms wide, wings of mana sprouted from the mages�� backs.


    It was the area-wide flight effect of Dearmuidin��s equipment, [Old Phoenix]. The mages soared into the sky.


    Simultaneously, the mana wings on their backs connected, forming a geometric magic circle.


    A new function of the awakened and purified [Old Phoenix].


    A three-dimensional joint magic circle drawn in the air. They say its performance far surpasses the traditional 2D magic circles drawn on the ground.


    "Fuuuu..."


    At the center of this 3D joint magic circle, Junior closed her eyes and gathered her mana.


    Living Armor is ��steel-d�� ��ghosts.��


    Their ultimate weakness is ��lightning�� element ��magic.��


    And Junior is the sessor who inherited Jupiter��s lightning!


    sh��!


    With a sh, Junior��s eyes opened, and as the airborne, interconnected mages extended their staffs forward��


    Boom!


    Countless bolts of lightning rained down on the Phantom Knights at the forefront.


    The Phantom Knights, advancing in the lead, were melted down to unrecognizable forms. I clenched my fist tightly.


    Living Armor is the worst enemy in the early stages.


    In other words, once you get past the early stages, they aren��t hard to deal with anymore!


    ��They��re only tough because youck mages early on. Now, with plenty of mages... we can fry them up easily!��


    Overwhelming them with firepower is entirely possible!


    "Turn them into popcorn��!"


    At mymand, the elite soldiers behind us fired cannons.


    Boom! Boom! Boom��!


    Mana cannons and all sorts of magic-capable artifacts were fired simultaneously. Additional bombardments followed the lightning strikes on the battlefield.


    Kraaaargh��


    The Phantom Knights roared in pain. With no decent magic defense, they had only two choices.


    Dodge the magic, or rush forward while taking the hits.


    But how could those huge, cumbersome bodies dodge lightning?


    ��Moreover, I applied a Dark Event tailored just for them...!��


    Using the Lake Kingdom��s royal scepter, I had applied the ��Cowering�� Dark Event to them.


    Its effect was to drastically increase physical defense while significantly reducing movement speed.


    Making the already slow-moving monsters even slower.


    Physical defense? Increase it all you want.


    We��re just going to bombard you with magic!


    sh! sh! sh��!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The massive Phantom Knights melted away just like the ordinary Living Armors did in Stage 1.


    Seeing this spectacle, the initially terrified volunteer soldiers gradually filled with relief and joy. I smiled with satisfaction.


    Yes. No matter the adversity we face, we can and have ovee it. I hope you new soldiers learn that certainty.


    But then, it happened.


    Kraaaargh��!


    From the thick smoke, a half-melted Phantom Knight burst out.


    Driven by unyielding will��fueled by hatred for humans��it dragged its shattered body through the bombardment to charge at us.


    "Gasp! It��sing!"


    "Aaagh! What do we do?!"


    "Still, hold your ground��!"


    The volunteer soldiers screamed and their formation wavered. But despite their tearful faces and raised arms, they did not turn and flee.


    Hold your ground. The one order I had given them.


    Because I told them multiple times that only by not fleeing could we win this war.


    "Good."


    Watching these admirable new soldiers, I snapped my fingers.


    "Well done holding your ground."


    Whoosh��!


    A magical wall I had summoned rose in front of the volunteer soldiers. They blinked in surprise at the sudden appearance of this gray wall.


    I smiled awkwardly. It��s not like we��d fight the enemy monster legion without any barricades.


    ��Though it��s a bit shameless to say myself...��


    Right now, the walls I summon instantly are sturdier than most fortresses.


    Thud...!


    The charging Phantom Knight crashed into the magical wall, but theyers of my magical wall didn��t budge.


    As the Phantom Knight recoiled in shock, I muttered.


    "This isn��t Stage 1 anymore, and we��re not novices."


    We��ve fought through 40 stages and three years have passed.


    This Living Armor legion, just slightly bigger than before, poses no threat to us.


    I lightly waved my hand. And then,


    sh��!


    Junior��s lightning finished off the Phantom Knight cleanly.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    One hundred giant Phantom Knights were annihted in an instant.


    Apart from the first Phantom Knight that briefly touched our magical wall, none of them managed to approach us. They simply crumbled under our relentless magical bombardment.


    "Confirming enemy monster annihtion!"


    On the scorched ground, heated by the fallen magic, all the Phantom Knights were destroyed.


    A scout surveying the area reported loudly.


    "No moving monsters in sight��!"


    "��"


    Although there were no more monsters heading towards us, I remained standing with my arms crossed, a serious expression on my face. The other heroes and soldiers also maintained theirbat stances, staying alert.


    These creatures were an upgraded version of the Living Armor legion from Stage 1. In other words, just as the Living Armors fused to be the boss monster Phantom Knight in Stage 1,Clink, nk...


    The armor fragments of the fallen Phantom Knights began to quiver and swirl, ascending into the sky.


    Massive amounts of armor fragments swirled above the ck Lake, forming a steel hurricane. At the center, the ghosts that had emerged from the Phantom Knights'' bodies fused into one.


    nk! nk! nk!


    A gigantic, intricately designed suit of armor came together in midair.


    Chainmail wrapped around the ghost''s body, forming a shape, and then te mail pieces were added on top.


    Finally, a massive helmet was ced on its head,plete with tall horns as helmet decorations.


    The Lord of Armors, the Phantom King, finished merging in midair and slowly descended to the ground.


    Boom...!


    The enormous weight caused the area to ripple and shake. Trees around theke toppled over in rows, and everyone in the vicinity was momentarily lifted off the ground.


    "Unbelievable...?!"


    I gaped at the sheer weight and size of the Phantom King. Heroes, seasoned soldiers, and even the new volunteer soldiers gawked in shock. The cloak of chains fluttered behind it, a massive il in one hand and arge round shield in the other. Blue mes flickered inside the helmet, glowing like eyes in the darkness.


    Roar��!


    An iprehensible, distorted roar echoed from the helmet.


    The Phantom King was about five times the size of a regr Phantom Knight. Its thickness and girth were beyond precise calction.


    The King of Flies and the ck Dragon, both colossal monsters we had faced recently, were iprehensible in their enormity, but this steel giant was equally formidable. It was colossal...!


    "...It''s not right to say this about a monster, but."


    Standing behind me, Kellibey muttered softly.


    "It''s pretty cool, isn''t it...?"


    "Right? The fusion was pretty impressive..."


    Moreover, it wasn''t just any fusion.


    The Phantom Knight, a fusion of Living Armors, had now fused further to be the Phantom King, a fusion of fusions. In other words.


    "It''s the result of a great fusion...!"


    "Whoa..."


    Several heroes muttered in awe. Beside me, Evangeline was exasperated.


    "Is now the time to be admiring the enemy monster?!"


    Well, the enemy is the enemy, but we can still appreciate the aesthetics...


    ��And more importantly.��


    We have the confidence to defeat it...!


    "Alright, don''t be scared! It''s the same as the Phantom Knights earlier! We��ll bombard it with magical attacks!"


    The Phantom King boasts near immunity to physical attacks, but its magical defense is still weak. This is an inherent weakness of the Living Armor lineage.


    Normally, its massive health would allow it to withstand magical attacks to some extent, but...


    "Junior!"


    We have the ultimate debuffer on our side!


    "Use [Elemental Disassembly]!"


    "Geez, I��m really working hard today, huh...!"


    "That''s what mages do! Now, give it a big shot��!"


    Despite grumbling, Junior effortlessly unleashed her ultimate skill, [Elemental Disassembly].


    Boom!


    A sound like shattering space echoed, and in the next moment, the Phantom King''s magical defense was torn apart. It was already weak against magic, and now its resistance was reduced to practically nothing.


    What happens when you hit it with magical attacks in this state?


    "It hurts a lot��!"


    At my shout, the mages and various artifacts began bombarding the Phantom King.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The body of the enormous steel giant began to crumble in ces.


    The Phantom King, despite its colossal size, moved incredibly slowly. Coupled with the [Cowering] Dark Event I had applied, its speed was further reduced.


    Moreover, I had instructed the initial attacks to target its legs.


    Boom! Crack! Crash!


    The sound of metal breaking echoed as the Phantom King''s leg armor shattered.


    ��Good, if we can bring it down...��


    If the giant falls, we can pummel it relentlessly until it recovers its stance!


    However, the Phantom King didn''t let its legs be destroyed so easily.


    Roar...!


    It let out a long roar and began disassembling armor from other parts of its body to reinforce its leg armor.


    nk! nk! nk!


    The upper body armor shrank in real-time, transforming and reinforcing the leg armor. The massive Phantom King, which had been staggering under the magical onught, regained its bnce.


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    Despite being pummeled by magical attacks, it continued to march toward us, one slow step at a time.


    ��Tougher than I thought.��


    Watching it steadily approach, I pondered.


    We could theoretically maintain a safe distance and hunt it slowly. However, the Phantom King could repair its damaged parts given enough time, prolonging the battle.


    ��But there��s no need for that.��


    We have many prepared measures.


    I nodded and turned around. I saw three heroes and three captured monsters, all equipped with new gear.


    "Alright, let��s test the new equipment."


    Zenith and Rosetta, equipped with [Oath of Protection] and [Oath of Healing].


    Hannibal, equipped with [Mountain Spirit��s Axe].


    J?rmungandr, equipped with [Shell of the Old God].


    The Banshee Legion Commander, equipped with [Heavenly Voice]. The Duhan Legion Commander, equipped with [Wait and See]...


    "...But how exactly are we supposed to fight with these?"


    The Banshee Legion Commander sang in a beautiful soprano tone.


    Since wearing the [Heavenly Voice] mask, her voice had changed. She used to cry mournfully all the time, but now she sang sweetly. While it was pleasant to the ears, her already gloomy expression became even more mncholic. It seemed her identity as a "crying monster," the banshee, was somewhat shaken.


    "...I appreciate the equipment, but what am I supposed to do with this boomerang..."


    The Duhan Legion Commander stuttered in confusion. He couldn''t see the connection between himself and a boomerang.


    "I have it all figured out. You��ll understand once we get into the real battle."


    While pondering which equipment to test first, Hannibal eagerly raised his hand.


    "Me! Let me go first, Your Highness!"


    "Oh... I like your enthusiasm, Hannibal."


    In fact, while the other pieces of equipment needed to be used directly inbat, Hannibal��s [Mountain Spirit��s Axe] could be tested without any risk. It was the right choice to test it first.


    With a slightly flushed face, Hannibal unbuckled the small hand axe from his belt, removing the leather sheath from its de.


    "Here I go!"


    He lightly tossed the hand axe into a prepared bucket of water.


    Ssh...!


    The hand axe sank to the bottom of the bucket.


    The activation condition for [Mountain Spirit��s Axe] was to "drop" the item somewhere.


    Three random spirits would appear to retrieve it, and one of the three could be summoned into reality. It could be done once a day, with the duration of the summon depending on the spirit.


    ��A daily random draw! I love it!��


    No gamer dislikes a free draw!


    With high expectations, Hannibal and I eagerly peered into the bucket. So, what kind of spirit will appear-?!


    sh!


    A dazzling light shot up from the bucket.


    First, it was... purple!


    ��An SR-grade spirit?!��


    That means a high-grade spirit! This is a good start!


    sh!


    Next came... a golden light!


    ��Holy moly! An SSR-grade spirit?!��


    A top-tier spirit! This first draw is a jackpot...


    sh-!


    And then.


    An even thicker, gigantic pir of rainbow light shot up...!


    "What the...?!"


    I had never seen this color before, could it be?!


    "This, this spirit is...?"


    Hannibal gasped in shock.


    Swoosh!


    Three spirits rose from the bucket.


    First, a high-grade water spirit. Then, a top-tier wind spirit. And...


    "...Hehe."


    Laughing behind a veil made of ice, an ice dancer.


    Everyone was stunned by the overwhelming presence of this spirit. Hannibal, in particr, looked close to fainting.


    The dancer handed the hand axe back to Hannibal with a graceful motion. Hannibal, trembling, took the axe and spoke the spirit''s name.


    "I-Ice Spirit King...! I thought it was just a legend...!"


    ...No way. Is it really a Spirit King?


    Did Hannibal just draw a limited character on the first day?!


    ��Hey, Hannibal! Don��t use up all your luck on the first day! Be careful of idents today!��


    While I was thinking like a gamer, the Ice Spirit King gently sent the other two spirits back and circled around Hannibal once.


    Terrified, Hannibal looked at me and shouted.


    "What do I do, Your Highness?!"


    "...What do you mean what do you do."


    I pointed toward the slowly approaching Phantom King.


    "Ask her to beat up that guy."


    "Ah, got it..."


    Hannibal nervously gestured and exined to the Ice Spirit King.


    "Fly over there... to that armored monster... and give it a good beating... possible?"


    Hannibal made punching gestures with his fists.


    Giggling, the Ice Spirit King nodded and smoothly flew through the air toward the Phantom King.


    She circled around the Phantom King once lightly and then...


    "Huff."


    She blew a white breath towards the Phantom King''s legs.


    Instantly, the legs of the steel giant froze.


    Roar...?!


    The Phantom King struggled to move, but its enormous legs were stuck to the ground, frozen white.


    After immobilizing the Phantom King, the Ice Spirit King swam through the air back to Hannibal.


    She kissed Hannibal lightly on the forehead, whispered something, and then disappeared into the air.


    Hannibal, standing there with his mouth slightly open, murmured in a daze.


    "She��s gone..."


    "Seems the summon duration for a Spirit King is really short."


    But she did use an attack skill before leaving.


    Thanks to that, the Phantom King was immobilized, and our magical bombardment hit it full force. The monster''s terrifying roars echoed as its armor shattered.


    "Well done, Hannibal."


    Praising Hannibal''s amazing luck, I asked.


    "So, what did the Spirit King whisper to you before leaving? I��m curious."


    Spirits typically don��t speak, but a Spirit King might. I was curious about what she had said to Hannibal.


    "She said... ��Call me often.��"


    Swallowing dryly, Hannibal looked around nervously and whispered to me.


    "��Because soon, by your world��s standards, we��ll never be able to see each other again.��"


    "...What?"


    I opened my eyes wide in surprise.


    Never see each other again?


    "The spirit realm is a ce detached from the flow of time. The spirits there live in the past, present, and future simultaneously. They know everything that has happened and will happen."


    Hannibal exined to me, swallowing hard.


    "But... what does she mean by we��ll never see each other again?"


    "..."


    I pressed my lips together.


    Spirits know the future.


    And the Spirit King already knows that, by our world��s standards, we won��t be able to see each other in the near future.


    What... does this mean?


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    When the Ice Spirit King froze the Phantom King''s legs, it couldn''t move, and our side''s magic bombardment rained down relentlessly on the Phantom King''s body.


    "Groooaaar...!"


    The Phantom King twisted in agony. Witnessing this, Zenis wiped away tears of joy.


    "Sob, my son is the best..."


    It seems he''s proud of Hannibal''s achievement.


    Seeing Zenis'' pathetic disy, High Priestess Rosetta nodded towards me.


    "It looks like we don''t need to step in. Your Highness."


    "It seems so."


    I crossed my arms and observed the Phantom King crumbling on the other side.I wanted to test the remaining equipment, but the Phantom King was already copsing, and it wasn''t exactly the right condition for testing anyway.


    The Oath series given to Zenis and Rosetta was specialized for chaotic skirmishes, and the equipment given to the captured beasts was somewhat ambiguous for use against colossal monsters like the Phantom King.


    J?rmungandr''s equipment would be quite useful, though...


    ''It would probably not leave much around it intact.''


    The equipment given to J?rmungandr, [Shell of the Old God], can transform it into its prime form for 3 turns.


    In other words, it could revert this tiny J?rmungandr back to its enormous form for 10 minutes.


    It would make for a good size match with the Phantom King, but such arge-scale battle would be too close forfort, and J?rmungandr''s physical charge wouldn''t be effective against the Phantom King, who is immune to physical damage.


    So I decided to postpone the remaining equipment tests and finish off the Phantom King with magic bombardment...


    "Grooooaaaar-!"


    The Phantom King, who had been quietly enduring the magic strikes, suddenly changed its stance.


    Crack, crack!


    Bright blue cracks suddenly spread across the full-body armor that made up its body. I shuddered.


    ''That''s not damage we''ve inflicted!''


    The energy expanding from within its armor seemed ready to burst the entire armor at any moment.


    The armor started to break from within, emitting blue and pale energy through the cracks.


    rmed, I raised my hand and shouted.


    "Cease bombardment-! Everyone switch to defense mode-!"


    The soldiers firing cannons hurriedly abandoned their cannons and retreated, and the mages stopped their attack spells and switched to defensive spells.


    Evangeline, who had rushed forward with a temporary shield instead of her usual one, shouted.


    "Sir, then that is...!"


    "Yes, it''s its final pattern..."


    I trembled at the unexpected turn of events.


    "The inner core of the armor... It''s the final strike, releasing all the condensed wraiths at once!"


    Just like the Phantom Knights in Stage 1, the Phantom King releases ghosts from its armor once it''s destroyed.


    While the wraiths released by the Phantom Knights only inflicted mental status ailments, the wraiths released by the Phantom King directly damage the soul of the target in addition to mental status ailments.


    ''I can''t believe it''s using that itself!''


    Realizing there was no way to ovee the current situation, it decided to destroy its armor and divert all remaining energy to releasing the wraiths. This crazy beast is always pulling stunts like this, now and then!


    At that moment, Lucas, who was preparing for defense alongside Evangeline, spoke with a strange bravado.


    "Anyone who has fought in the first defensive battle with our lord knows this pattern."


    "Oh,e on! Stop showing off, old man!"


    Evangeline grumbled.


    The two of them were bantering as usual to ease the tension, but there was still an awkward and subtle atmosphere between them.


    In the past, Evangeline might have lightly hit Lucas a few times, or Lucas might have yed more pranks on Evangeline.


    But now they were keeping a distance, not even making eye contact.


    ''Hmm...''


    I wonder if they''ll be alright.


    ...No, this isn''t the time to worry about such tender sentiments. Let them solve their problems on their own.


    Boom-!


    With a terrifying sound, the Phantom King''s full-body armor shattered as if a bomb had gone off inside.


    Amid the fragments scattered like fireworks... A mass of blue and pale wraiths surged out with a deafening wail.


    It was truly a storm of wraiths.


    "Eeeek!"


    "Aaaaah-!"


    It was a terrifying sight. The seasoned soldiers, who had seen worse, remained calm and maintained their defensive stance, but the volunteer soldiers were inplete disarray. Many dropped their equipment and fell to the ground.


    ''Even with [Unyielding Commander] applied, they look like this.''


    As expected of the Phantom King. And since it''s a sort of suicide attack, its momentum felt even more intense.


    ''Mental status ailments can be nullified by me, and I have prepared a defense system against soul attacks from the wraiths...''


    But the sheer force of the wraiths pouring in was daunting. Although I believed we could withstand it, there was a chance we could suffer more damage than expected.


    ''Shall I test my new equipment?''


    Stepping forward, I took a deep breath.


    I nced down at my new equipment, [Imperial Seal Ring], on my right ring finger,


    "As themander of the World Guardian Front."


    I slowly began the incantation.


    "I represent everyone on this front."


    The ring, which bore no markings, filled with a symbol-less ck color, the emblem of the World Guardian Front.


    "Therefore, all responsibility lies with me."


    The buck stops here.


    I echoed the words, then clenched my fist, striking the air in front of me.


    sh!


    It was as if an imperial seal had been stamped in the air.


    And the next moment.


    Whoosh-!


    Transparent white energy began to swirl around the symbol imprinted in the air.


    This white energy was converging from Crossroad and from every person gathered on this battlefield.


    The volunteer soldiers, who had been trembling, were bewildered as streams of white energy rose from their bodies and flew towards me.


    This was the function of the [Imperial Seal Ring].


    [Imperial Seal Ring(EX)]


    - Can manifest the will of the members of the organization you represent into power.


    I can gather the will of those under mymand and use their collective strength.


    ''Currently, I am the racial god of humanity, but while I have gained divinity, I actually struggle to exercise that power.''


    During the decisive battle with the ck Dragon, all humanity desperately wished for ''morning'', so I could use sunlight to end Night Bringer.


    But usually, the will of humanity doesn''t easily unite, as we are a species that advances through conflict and divergence.


    Despite the grand name ''racial god'', it actually doesn''t hold much power.


    This [Imperial Seal Ring] assists me in this regard. It narrows the scope of people I represent and concretely unifies their clear will into my power.


    Gazing at the symbol of the World Guardian Front imprinted in the air, I murmured.


    "As the representative of the World Guardian Front, I wish."


    And what everyone gathered here fervently wished for was just one thing.


    "That this horde of nightmares... does not invade our world!"


    Whoosh-!


    The white, transparent energy in the air began to transform rapidly.


    The white energy transformed into something like tetrapods used as breakwaters on a beach and lined up in front of my magical wall.


    And over that- the phantom tide crashed down.


    Boom!


    It was like a stormy beach.


    The waves of wraiths crashing down couldn''t prate the breakwater made of human will and shattered into pieces.


    Screeeech!


    Breathing in, I looked at the disintegrating mass of wraiths.


    If what is pouring towards us is the will of monsters and nightmares to destroy this world,


    Then I represent the will of the people of this world.


    The will to live in this world, even for just one more day!


    "From here on, it is the realm of humans."


    I dered.


    "Begone, monsters-!"


    The wraiths released by the Phantom King kept crashing against the breakwater. My wall wavered several times.


    But it ultimately withstood.


    When the seemingly endless storm finally subsided and people began to lift their heads...


    The wraiths that had been surging towards us had vanished without a trace, and the bright sunlight was shining down from the clear sky.


    "..."


    The memories of Stage 1 shed before my eyes.


    Caught in an inexplicable sentiment, I surveyed the battlefield now devoid of enemies.


    Turning around with the sunlight at my back, I looked down at my soldiers.


    Everyone was looking up at me.


    Clearing my throat, I shouted.


    "For the past three years, we have defended against all sorts of legendary monsters."


    On this front made of graves.


    We are still alive and breathing.


    "And this winter will be ourst time to stop this storm."


    The long journey of three years was finallying to an end.


    This is our final season.


    "Once this winter passes, this war will end in one way or another. In one way or another, we willplete our mission."


    I spoke with resolve.


    "And since it will end anyway, I want to win!"


    "...!"


    "I want to seize victory after giving our best effort until the very end. For all ourrades who have sacrificed their lives for this war, I want to grasp a happy ending."


    I shouted.


    "What about you all!"


    Thud!


    The heroes and veteran soldiers simultaneously struck the ground with their weapons.


    I looked at the volunteer soldiers and asked again.


    "What about you!"


    The volunteer soldiers, hastily standing up and adjusting their gear, also struck the ground with their weapons.


    Thud!


    It was a bit clumsy, but a sufficient response.


    "Now, my people!"


    Clenching my fist, I raised one arm.


    "Will you fight with me till the end?"


    Thud-!


    "Will you live with me till the end?"


    Thud-!


    Looking around at my soldiers now in perfect unison, I smiled broadly.


    "Good, let''s go! To the final battlefield!"


    The first of the final 10 battles against colossal monsters.


    It started with aplete victory.


    "Together, till the end...!"


    ***


    [STAGE 41 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Jupiter Junior(SSR)]


    [Level-Up Characters]


    - Hannibal(N) and 10 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased and Injured Characters]


    - None


    [Items Acquired]


    - Phantom King''s Magic Core(SSR): 1


    - Phantom Knight''s Magic Core(SR): 100


    [Stage Clear Rewards have been distributed. Please check your inventory.]


    - SR-grade Reward Box: 10


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Lake Kingdom (2)]


    ***


    ***


    "..."


    At the same time.


    Atop the walls of Crossroad.


    Hecate, squatting, stared nkly towards the south.


    The creaking sound of crutches echoed from behind. Hecate nced back.


    A ck magician, Chain, approached with an unsteady gait.


    "..."


    Hecate turned her gaze forward again. Chain stumbled closer and stood behind Hecate.


    The two, who could no longer stand on the battlefield, quietly stood there side by side.


    After a long silence, Hecate cautiously muttered.


    "By now, ourrades must be fighting a fierce battle in front of the ck Lake."


    "..."


    "Now that I''m of no use, unable to step onto the battlefield, what is the point of me staying here on this front?"


    Chain, who had been silent, asked.


    "If you leave, do you have a ce to go?"


    "...No."


    After a brief contemtion, Hecate replied.


    "No."


    "Then where were you nning to go?"


    "..."


    Hecate bit her lip and nced sideways.


    "And you, Chain. Do you have a ce to go?"


    "I do."


    Chain sighed deeply.


    "I just don''t know if they will ept me there..."


    "..."


    As cheers of victory echoed from the south, in front of the ck Lake.


    The two retirees, unable to fight anymore, fell into a silent and uncertain contemtion about where to go and what to do.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    After that, the battle could be easily handled for a while using the royal scepter.


    We designated enemy legions that we could snipe the weaknesses of based on our current situation, applied the dark event to amplify those weaknesses, and then took them down one by one using appropriate strategies.


    ***


    Stage 42.


    The designated nightmare monster legion was the ''Earth Shadow'' legion.


    A kind of ghost-type monster simr to the Phantom King legion, it has the ability to hide within shadows.


    In other words, it''s weak to light and also...


    It''s particrly vulnerable to holy power.


    This means that the Zenis and Rosetta duo, equipped with the ''Oath'' set, would y a significant role in this battle."Is that why you threw us to the front lines, Your Highness?!"


    Rosetta shouted in a sharp voice, and Zenis swung his holy spear, floundering.


    "Wait, is this okay?! How can this even be?!"


    Although the two were surrounded by shadows.


    They were utterly annihting the encroaching shadows, showcasing an overwhelming disy of power.


    The shadow legion, each individual was weak, relying on numbers to overwhelm. Each individual had low stamina and not very strong attack power.


    Rosetta''s iron whip tore through a shadow, and the [Oath of Protection] healed Zenis''s minor injuries by the same amount as the damage inflicted. The [Oath of Healing] then unleashed that healed amount as damage to attack another shadow...


    Zenis''s spear pierced through a shadow, repeating the same process.


    Rosetta and Zenis each unleashed this infinite chain reaction on their own. From the bracelets on their wrists, beams of holy light continuously shot out, burning the shadows.


    Shadows exploded around them, and nearly half of the shadow legion was burned away by the duo''s efforts.


    We could easily finish off the remaining half.


    "Even so, please refrain from putting us on the front lines in the future, Your Highness..."


    The priest duo, drenched in cold sweat, returned.


    Rosetta muttered with a pale face. No matter how great the Oath set''s effect was, being surrounded by a monster horde was not a pleasant experience.


    I nodded, patting their shoulders.


    "This battle was special, and I''ll ce you ording to the time and situation."


    This battle was set up to test the limits and effects of the Oath set.


    Just then, Hannibal popped in between the two weary priests, leading them off to ''let''s have dinner together!'' and walked toward the Crossroad town.


    "Um...?"


    Hannibal had a very shrewd look in his eyes...


    "Well, whatever! Anyway, one more down!"


    Stage 42, cleared!


    ***


    Stage 43.


    The designated nightmare monster legion was the ''Iron Horse'' legion.


    A literal legion of horses made of steel... with the boss unit, the Iron Horse King, being a monster that looked like some sort of train.


    This train-like creature could only run on designated ''rail tracks,'' which the regr iron horses around it would transform into with their bodies.


    Once the Iron Horse King passed over these tracks, the iron horses would revert to horse form and follow the group.


    This odd way of advancing made the monster group incredibly fast. They could cover the distance from the ck Lake to the Crossroad in a day and a half.


    ''What kind of ancient era did this world have...''


    What kind of monsters are these? It''s ridiculous.


    Junior, standing next to me, added an exnation.


    "There are records in the history books, apparently they were magical creatures developed as transportation in one of the ancient magical kingdoms... After that kingdom perished, they went rogue and became monsters."


    "A magical civilization''s Terminator, huh. Robots are scary..."


    We were currently aboard the airship ''La Mancha.''


    The Iron Horse legion, having just left the ck Lake, immediately startedying tracks and began running, with La Mancha in the air ready to chase them.


    "We''ll follow the n I exined earlier."


    I looked back.


    There, standing awkwardly, was my captured monster, the Duhan Legion Commander, fidgeting with the boomerang in his hand.


    Having lost his body, he was currently using parts of armor we obtained from Stage 41, attaching his head to it to function as his body.


    "Go, Duhan!"


    "Do you really think... this will work..."


    "It absolutely will! Now go!"


    The Duhan looked reluctant but eventually did as I said...


    Pop.


    He detached his head and attached it to the boomerang.


    With the top of his head on the boomerang, and his neck facing the air.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Watching this bizarre scene, the surrounding people had strange expressions. They also looked at me, who had ordered this n, with incredulous looks.


    Hey, don''t look at me like that. Just call it thinking big!


    "Let me exin the n one more time!"


    I crossed my arms and exined.


    "When you throw this head-boomerang at those iron horses, Damien will time his shot to decapitate an iron horse. Then you will attach your head to the empty neck!"


    "..."


    "Once you switch heads, you can use your special ability to take control of the monster''s body. After that, you''ll actively hinder their advance! Can you do it?!"


    The Duhan''s head on the boomerang shut its eyes tightly.


    "...I''ll try."


    "You can do it, Duhan! Themander believes in you! Let''s show them what we can do!"


    The Duhan, standing awkwardly, threw the boomerang with his head attached high into the air.


    Whoosh!


    The boomerang spun as it flew toward the Iron Horse legion. The Duhan''s head also spun, shouting ''I''m getting dizzy!''


    "Damien!"


    "Yes!"


    Damien, who had been on standby, observed the target through the sniper scope...


    Bang-!


    He fired a shot.


    The bullet narrowly missed the boomerang, then flew ahead and precisely decapitated an iron horse at the front.


    As the iron horse, made of steel, lost its head and began to stumble, the boomerang with the Duhan''s head attached flew in and snapped onto the empty neck. Click!


    "Take this, horse-head man! It''s a new head for you!"


    As I made an iprehensible quip, the strange looks around me deepened. But isn''t the result all that matters?!


    "Uooohhh!"


    The Duhan roared, having taken control of the iron horse''s body.


    With a human head on a horse''s body, he kicked back and struck another iron horse running behind.


    Crash!


    The struck iron horse rolled on the ground, causing others to trip and fall, eventually getting crushed by the Iron Horse Kinging from behind.


    "Well done!"


    As I shouted in delight, the Iron Horse King moved.


    This rampaging train, with a giant horse head decoration, quickly elerated and caught up to the Duhan-iron horse from behind.


    "That''s enough! Call for retreat!"


    I shouted, looking to the side, and the waiting Bansheemander began singing in a high-pitched voice. Thanks to [Heavenly Voice], it was a very beautiful voice.


    "Come back~ to the airship~"


    Oh, what a lovely song.


    The retreat signal echoed, and the Duhan manipted his head-attached boomerang to separate from the iron horse''s body and soar into the air.


    Boomerang, [Wait and See] special ability.


    It always returns to the user''s hand.


    The boomerang, spinning, returned to the airship, and the moment the Duhan''s head detached, the Iron Horse King crushed the betrayed iron horse''s body underfoot.


    "Perfect timing!"


    Seeing the sessful retrieval of the Duhan''s head, I gave a thumbs-up.


    "..."


    "..."


    The Banshee and the Duhan seemed noticeably depressed, but isn''t this a good thing?


    "Your Highness. The front of the Iron Horse King... the horse-head decoration."


    Then Damien suggested.


    "I think I can shoot and destroy it. If we attach the Duhan there, we might be able to take control of it."


    "...!"


    I looked sharply at Junior. Junior nodded reluctantly.


    "Normally, destroying the head decoration wouldn''t be enough to stop the monster... but the Duhan has the ability to take over ''headless bodies.'' Theoretically, it''s possible."


    I gave a thumbs-up to Damien this time.


    "Nice idea, Damien! You get the Think Big title!"


    "Huh? Oh, thank you...?"


    Damien tilted his head, but he smiled, knowing it was apliment.


    Originally, we nned to continue wearing them down with the same method, but Damien''s suggestion changed the strategy.


    Bang-!


    Damien''s shot destroyed the horse-head decoration on the Iron Horse King''s body, and the Duhan''s boomerang with his head flew in and snapped into ce.


    "Is it a sess?!"


    I shouted, and at the same time,


    "Uooohhh!"


    The Duhan, having taken control of the Iron Horse King, roared and turned the rampaging train''s path sharply.


    Crash! Smash!


    The iron horses caught in this derailment screamed as they were destroyed. Well done, little train Duhan!


    The enraged iron horses then charged at the Iron Horse King. Nightmare legions are particrly intolerant of traitors.


    The monsters roared, desperately trying to kill each other.


    "Hang in there~ hang in there~"


    The Bansheemander hummed a strangely weak-sounding support song, and I pped my hands and shook my shoulders in time with the tune.


    ''I love it when monsters fight each other!''


    This is called Monster Infighting in game terms, and I really enjoy situations where


    they turn on each other!


    "..."


    "..."


    "Hey, why are you looking at me like that? Anyway, we solved it!"


    I protested under the surrounding sullen gazes.


    The Iron Horse King, having stopped without more tracks, was rolling on the ground. The other iron horses stomped and kicked it violently.


    We watched the monsters fight each other until they were exhausted, then dispatched our preserved troops to easily finish them off.


    Stage 43, cleared!


    ***


    Stage 44.


    The designated nightmare monster legion was the ''Kun'' legion.


    A giant fish said toe from the Eastern Continent, which transforms into a gigantic bird called Peng.


    There is a fish in the northern sea whose name is Kun. The size of this fish is unknown, several thousand li in size. Kun transforms into a bird called Peng. The back of this bird is also unknown in size, several thousand li. When it exerts all its strength to fly, its wings spread wide like clouds covering the sky.


    A famous opening passage from the Zhuangzi''s Wandering on the Way. Why does such a creature actually exist...


    Of course, it''s not as absurdlyrge as in the legend, but it''s still an ultra-giant monster that changes from a fish to a bird.


    ''It''s best to defeat it when it''s in the fish state before it transforms into Peng.''


    The problem is that it transforms into Peng as soon as ites out of the ck Lake.


    So... we prepared something simple.


    Bubbling...


    The surface of the ck Lake began to boil,


    Ssh!


    A gigantic fish, Kun, leaped out.


    As it began to transform into the enormous bird Peng upon touching the world''s air, all its scales shining,


    "J?rmungandr!"


    I shouted, throwing the underwater serpent with all my might.


    "You transform too-!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    The J?rmungandr I hurled with all my might soared into the sky with a swishing sound.


    Of course, with my usual strength, it would have been impossible, but the serpent sensed my intention and coiled its body,unching itself upward.


    Simultaneously,


    sh-!


    J?rmungandr used [Shell of the Old God].


    The effect of [Shell of the Old God] is to restore its prime strength for three turns.


    In other words, for the next ten minutes or so...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    J?rmungandr reverted to its form as the ''World Serpent,'' showcasing its true nature as an ultra-giant monster!Havingpleted its transformation to its prime state, J?rmungandr immediately attacked the ckke. The fish ''Kun,'' just about to transform into the giant bird ''Peng,'' was caught off guard and took the full brunt of the attack.


    Crash! Boom-!


    The fish, halfway through its transformation, was pressed down by the serpent and sank back into theke.


    ''Kunpeng...!''


    Raising massive waves and bubbles, J?rmungandr and Kun fought fiercely beneath theke''s surface. I swallowed hard as I watched.


    ''Can we finish this in ten minutes?''


    Of course, even if we couldn''t finish within ten minutes, we had other strategies prepared to take it down afterward.


    The dark event and the Goddess''s blessing were both tailored for this battle. It would be great if we could finish it easily without much effort!


    After about ten minutes, everyone was on edge, waiting with bated breath.


    Ssh-!


    Breaking the surface first was the giant fish Kun.


    Everyone''s shoulders tensed. Did this mean J?rmungandr was defeated?


    Swish-!


    But no.


    J?rmungandr emerged next, holding the massive fish in its powerful jaws. It lifted its defeated prey like a hunter.


    Thud...!


    The enormous body of Kun was flung out of theke.


    Half of its body had transformed into Peng, suggesting it had desperately tried to transform to escape J?rmungandr''s grasp.


    Swish-!


    J?rmungandr exhaled in satisfaction. This serpent had wrapped its long, gigantic body around Kunpeng, squeezing the life out of it.


    Everyone cheered. I jumped up and shouted.


    "Well done, J?rmungandr!"


    Swish... Swish...


    J?rmungandr, exhaling contentedly, red northward with its golden eyes.


    "Now, back to the north..."


    "No, where are you going? Come here."


    As J?rmungandr, driven by instinct, tried to head north again, the effect of [Shell of the Old God] ended, and it reverted to its small, original form.


    Swish, swish...


    J?rmungandr coiled up, looking somewhat sad.


    Violet and the Gambler''s Club members petted andforted it.


    ''We really got through this easily.''


    I hummed contentedly as I looked down at the fallen Kunpeng, half-fish, half-bird.


    Moreover, the flying monster battle, which had to be fought once every five stages, was now counted asplete. We had really handled it smoothly.


    ''We deliberately vited the insomnia period to incur penalties, customized the dark event and the Goddess''s blessing for this battle, and even deployed a natural enemy, the serpent.''


    Thanks to the royal scepter, we could handle four stages with ease.


    When the strategies I prepared worked beautifully, there was no greater joy as a conqueror.


    I indulged in self-satisfaction for a moment. My strategies are excellent... although it seems like cheating with the royal scepter...


    "...But Your Highness."


    Just then, Junior approached hesitantly. I turned with a questioning sound.


    "That equipment J?rmungandr is wearing."


    "[Shell of the Old God]?"


    "Yes. While J?rmungandr''s use is highly effective..."


    Junior nced at me furtively.


    "Wouldn''t it also be greatly helpful for someone on our side who has lost their strength to use it?"


    "For example, who?"


    "Like Lady Hecate...?"


    Junior twisted her hair with her fingers and stammered. Guessing who she had in mind, I chuckled.


    "Hecate''s power is entangled with ancient curses. Those curses are now subordinated to me. I''m not sure if I can fully restore her power."


    "Ah..."


    "And more importantly."


    I turned my gaze. Junior also looked in that direction.


    The Gambler''s Club members were putting on an impromptu magic show, and J?rmungandr, no longer a mythical creature but just a slightlyrger snake, was enjoying itself, swishing around.


    "Even if one could regain their prime for ten minutes per battle... what then?"


    "..."


    "After the duration ends, they have to return to their current selves."


    Restoring the lost prime form.


    For some, this effect could be as addictive as a drug.


    If misused, especially if someone longing for their prime used this equipment, it could be very dangerous.


    "The past is just the past. We have to move forward."


    It''s a harsh truth, but those who have lost must learn to live with their loss.


    Whether it''s a past connection, a lifelong achievement, or anything else...


    What''s gone is gone.


    There''s no other way.


    "..."


    Junior, looking sorrowful with her lips tightly pressed together, sighed deeply.


    "I''m worried about Lady Hecate."


    "Me too. I''m worried."


    I smiled gently at Junior.


    "Let''s hope that after this struggle and pain, happiness wille to her."


    Not just Hecate, but everyone here on the front lines who has lost something, big or small.


    May they ept their loss and rise again. May they have the courage to ovee the harsh challenges.


    I can only support them.


    ***


    A few days after Stage 44 ended.


    A modest funeral was held west of the city.


    It was a joint funeral for those who had died after Stage 40.


    Some soldiers who were injured during the Night Bringer battle in Stage 41 had sumbed to their wounds.


    In Stages 42 and 43, a few regr soldiers were killed by the final struggles of the remaining monsters.


    And in Stage 44, although there were no battle casualties...


    In the temple of Crossroad, someone dear to all of us passed away peacefully after living a full life.


    "Uhh, uhh."


    On a hill beside the gravesite, Damien was crying, his face a mess of tears and snot.


    In Damien''s cupped hands, a small bundle of fur covered with a white cloth... a hamstery peacefully.


    Yes, Podongi had passed away...


    At 2.5 years old, it had lived a long hamster life.


    We couldn''t hold its funeral with the soldiers who had died fighting, but after the ceremony, those who knew Podongi came to mourn.


    After respectfully conducting the soldiers'' funerals, I finished all the schedules and went to Damien.


    "Our Podongi... it was eating sunflower seeds so well until yesterday, but it just went to sleep like this, full and round."


    "You took good care of it, so Podongi was happy too."


    "I feel like I was acking owner, sniff..."


    Damien sniffled and looked toward the temple.


    "I have a flower bed I take care of at the temple. I n to bury it there."


    "Alright. Bury it well in a sunny spot."


    I wondered if burying it so close would just keep making him sad whenever he went there, but it didn''t seem to matter. At Damien''s feet was a small hamster cage... with another young hamster busily running around inside.


    "Who''s this?"


    I asked curiously, and Damien scratched the back of his head sheepishly.


    "A few months ago, I took Podongi to the Crossroad Hamster Club... we call it CrosHam."


    Is that another secret organization I don''t know about?! How many secret groups are there in this city?!


    "Podongi ended up impregnating a female hamster there."


    "..."


    So he already had offspring? What a fiery little guy...


    "The babies were born, and they asked me to take care of one, so I''ve been raising it."


    "Huh."


    Looks like Damien''s hamster master life will continue for a few more years.


    I looked at the little hamster bustling around in the cage and asked.


    "What''s its name?"


    "Podong 2."


    I flinched.


    "What?"


    "Podong 2. Podong 2."


    "Podong? The name''s the same?"


    "No, it''spletely different. It''s Podong 2."


    "...Podong ''i''?"


    "Podong ''2''!"


    Damien clenched one fist and extended his index and middle fingers, shaking them while shouting ''Podong 2!''


    The pronunciation is exactly the same! How is it different?! They even look almost identical! (TL Note: The confusiones with how 2 is pronounced in Korean. It''s pronounced ? (i), so Ash thinks he is saying Podongi, which was the name of the original hamster, while Damien is saying Podong 2)


    "I was going to name it Podong Junior, but I thought that might be awkward..."


    "Yeah, that would definitely be awkward."


    Anyway, though not as many as the fallen soldiers, Podongi received quite a bit of mourning as well.


    Especially the elves, who are somewhat like rodents, and the muscr guys who bathed with it in the sand, showed their sorrow. How many CrosHam members are among them...


    After the cleanup, I headed to the temple with Damien. There were a few other heroes hospitalized there whom I needed to see.


    ''Especially the Emperor, and the Emperor, and the Emperor...''


    He gets very bored in the hospital and keeps calling for me. So I visit the temple at least once a day.


    Chatting with Damien, we entered the temple entrance.


    "Your Highness!"


    High Priestess Rosetta came running out urgently. I looked at her, puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "King Poseidon has regained consciousness!"


    I was startled.


    King Poseidon had been in aa since the battle with the ck dragon. The King of the Merfolk had finally woken up.


    "He urgently requests your presence!"


    "I''ll go right away."


    Giving Damien a nod, I quickly followed Rosetta into the temple.


    "This way."


    "Thank you."


    As I carefully stepped into the room Rosetta pointed to...


    I saw the Merfolk King soaking in a tub of holy water and potion.


    He looked decades older than before. His once muscr body was emaciated, and his beautiful bronze skin was dry and lifeless.


    "King Poseidon, how are you feeling?"


    I approached and asked, and the Merfolk King slowly looked at me with weak eyes.


    "It seems we''ve managed to protect the world, Prince Ash."


    "Everyonebined their strength. King Poseidon, you did a great deed as well."


    "Yes, the world is safe..."


    King Poseidon added bitterly.


    "For now, at least."


    Sensing something ominous in his words, I stared at the Merfolk King.


    He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.


    "I saw it."


    "What did you see?"


    "When I barely escaped from the Lake Kingdom and crawled out through the entrance of the ck Lake..."


    King Poseidon, who had been left alone in the dungeon of the Lake Kingdom, returned by his own strength. He was talking about that time.


    Recalling that time, the Merfolk King''s eyes trembled.


    "Chains of darkness poured out from the Lake Kingdom, extending hundreds, thousands of strands out of the ck Lake."


    I frowned.


    "Chains...?"


    I had seen something like that before...


    "Those chains grabbed someone, binding their entire body, and pulled them into the ck Lake."


    King Poseidon looked at me.


    "Who do you think that person was?"


    "...!"


    I instinctively knew.


    "Nameless."


    "Yes, and she was undoubtedly..."


    King Poseidon spoke with difficulty.


    "Turning into a ''monster.''"


    "..."


    "Bound by chains, consumed by that darkness, being dragged into the ck Lake... she could hardly maintain her human form."


    I remained silent, and King Poseidon continued.


    "Our eyes met, and she spoke to me."


    "...What did she say?"


    "She asked me to tell you."


    I clenched my eyes shut at his next words.


    "To kill her. She said that was the only path left."


    "..."


    "The despair I felt from her... was greater than what I felt from the Night Bringer. I knew instantly."


    King Poseidon''s shoulders trembled.


    "She is the true master of darkness that will destroy this world."


    At that moment,


    I felt a strong vibration at my waist. I urgently pulled out the source of the vibration.


    It was the royal scepter from the Lake Kingdom.


    The jewel at the head of the scepter, which had been emitting a brilliant cyan light, gradually dimmed. rmed, I focused my consciousness on the scepter, but I could no longer use its power.


    ''The authority within the scepter... has been reimed.''


    This phenomenon meant only one thing.


    I clenched the now powerless scepter tightly.


    My adversary had returned.


    The Demon King hade back.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    The Demon King opened his eyes.


    His face, formed of shadows, disyed two hazy outlines of eyes. Struggling, he raised his shadowy body from where hey submerged in a tar-like ck liquid.


    Refined nightmare.


    Here, the dreams of millions of citizens from the Lake Kingdom were collected, extracting only the deepest nightmares.


    Within this nightmare, they extracted the ''fear'' from the subconscious, the memories of ''destruction'' imprinted in human genes.


    These resurrected nightmares are the true nature of the monsters.


    Ancient creatures that once threatened humanity''s survival, the shadows of those memories.


    And the Demon King was certain that the ''person'' he was searching for was also within this nightmare.


    Thus, he had endlessly repeated the world, meticulously searching every part of the nightmare...Even after delving into the deepest abyss this time.


    "Where could she be..."


    He still couldn''t find her.


    For the first time, the Demon King felt fatigue. Despite never tiring during the countless long searches, he now felt exhaustion.


    So much time had passed.


    Even the yer who had fought him with indomitable will could no longer continue the game...


    "..."


    The Demon King fully stood up and exited the room of nightmares.


    Rumble...


    The wall between the nightmare room and the audience hall opened to the sides, and the Demon King stepped out behind the throne in the audience hall.


    ��I must have searched the nightmares for quite a long time...��


    The Demon King intended to grasp the current situation of this ''game''. It would be troublesome if the human world had already ended.


    "Cromwell!"


    The Demon King called for his loyal servant and the actingmander, the demon guard captain.


    "Cromwell, where are you?"


    Eventually, he found her.


    Outside the castle, in front of the sewers.


    In this filthy ce, filled with collected nightmare residue and trash...


    Lay the brutally dismembered corpse of Cromwell.


    "..."


    Had she been chewed up by the ck dragon?


    The second-inmand of the nightmare legiony with her body crushed and burned, her expression twisted in agony... reaching out to the sky.


    The demon guard captain''s body was already decaying, rotting among the piled corpses of his subordinates.


    "What a pity..."


    The grotesque and repulsive sight of the intertwined rotting demon bodies only evoked a flicker of pity on the Demon King''s face.


    "Why are you dead in such a ce? My loyal servant."


    The Demon King clicked his tongue and snapped his fingers lightly.


    Snap-!


    "I never gave you permission to die."


    Then the ck darkness enveloping the Lake Kingdom surged down, pouring over the bodies of the dead Cromwell and the demon guards.


    "Rise, Cromwell. It''s too pitiful to end like this in such a ce."


    The Demon King''s white lips curled into a long smile.


    "At the very least, you should tread the mortal realm before you die. Right?"


    With that,


    Squirm!


    The corpses of the demon guard captain and his subordinates, who were undoubtedly dead, pulsed as if life had returned.


    Crack, crack...!


    Soon, the eerie sound of joints snapping emanated from the corpses, followed by,


    "Screech, aaaaah, aaaaaah-!"


    Cromwell twisted her body grotesquely as she rose.


    Her entire body, decayed, crushed, and shattered, stood hideously on the ground. Her lifeless eyes, showing only the whites, opened eerily.


    Oooooo...!


    A sinister green magic power coiled around the giant antlers on her head, connecting her to her subordinates.


    Screech!


    Aaaaah!


    Following Cromwell, the corpses of the demon guards also rose one by one, screaming horrifically.


    Facing the moving corpses, the Demon King''s white smile grew even more wicked and deep.


    ***


    In front of the castle, at the fountain za.


    "..."


    Nameless was bound to the fountain.


    No longer spurting clean or dirty water, the dried-up fountain had her tied with pitch-ck chains. She sat on the ground with her head bowed,pletely motionless.


    "..."


    In front of her stood Crown.


    She stood there, quietly watching as the chains dug into her sister''s body, slowly tainting her once pure skin.


    Footsteps echoed. Crown turned towards the source of the sound��the castle.


    From the open castle door, a shadowy figure descended the long staircase.


    A flickering presence, literally shaped like a human shadow.


    Crown spat out the name with disdain.


    "...Demon King..."


    The King of Monsters, who had remained hidden for so long, had finally returned from the nightmare.


    "It seems a lot has happened while I was away."


    Clicking his tongue, the Demon King descended the stairs, surveying his surroundings.


    "I left the grand game to Cromwell, and she cut the chessboard to pieces. She''s loyal but alwayscked the ability to handle things without direct orders."


    "..."


    "And... who is this? The eternal rebel of the Lake Kingdom, the deposed princess herself."


    The Demon King slowly approached the bound Nameless.


    "A pitiful sight. Bound by the nightmares of your own people."


    "..."


    "But what can you do? It was you who made them cling to you like this, Nameless."


    The Demon King picked up the chains binding Nameless. As the chains rattled in his fingers, he sneered.


    "You showed them ''hope.'' You promised them ''salvation.''"


    "..."


    "When a false promise is made and not fulfilled, a price must be paid."


    These chains emerged from the nightmares of the Lake Kingdom''s citizens.


    The collective unconscious, the collective consciousness. From within, distilled... resentment.


    Resentment towards the royalty that plunged the kingdom into despair and hell. Resentment towards the failed savior who spread false hope.


    The world was nearing its end, and the possibility of salvation was diminishing. The people sought someone to bear this long suffering in their stead.


    - Bear our nightmares for us.


    Nameless did not refuse. She could not.


    Through the chains connected to her body, the people''s nightmares seeped in. The immortal nightmares of every person in this country piled up inside Nameless.


    Nameless was engulfed by the collective nightmares of millions. Her consciousness was slowly melting into them.


    And when her consciousness fully dissolved into this nightmare, Nameless would transform into the ultimate monster, the aggregate of all nightmares.


    "..."


    Crown quietly watched her sister.


    Even while listening to the Demon King''s mockery, her poor sister, who bore the curse of all the people, was slowly sumbing to the darkness...


    The Demon King turned his gaze from Nameless to Crown.


    "Even now, you still want to save your sister? Crown?"


    "..."


    "Is it because of familial love?"


    The Demon King sneered.


    "What is it about those shallow emotions between people that everyone in this world clings to?"


    "...You too."


    Crown quietly opened her mouth.


    "Aren''t you the same, Demon King?"


    "What?"


    "You''re searching for ''that woman,'' endlessly, in the nightmares."


    The eyes behind Crown''s mask gleamed coldly with ridicule.


    "Isn''t that also love?"


    The shadowy face of the Demon King twisted.


    "...A jester dares to speak presumptuously."


    "It''s the same for you, Demon King."


    Now Crown openlyughed.


    "You too are just a jester for the outer gods."


    Crash!


    With a gesture in the air, the Demon King mmed Crown''s head to the ground with an invisible force.


    Crown didn''t even groan. Blood trickled from his smashed forehead, flowing down his mask.


    "My feelings for ''that woman'' are not love."


    The Demon King cracked his knuckles.


    "It''s merely guilt."


    "Didn''t you say before? That if thinking of someone makes your heart race, your body tremble, and tears well up... That''s what love is."


    Crownughed softly.


    "Your obsession with saving ''that woman,'' from what I''ve seen, is undoubtedly love."


    "Crown."


    The Demon King''s voice turned icy.


    "I included your memory in this endless cycle as a punishment. So you, the culprit who plunged your kingdom into this hell, would pay for your sins."


    "..."


    "It wasn''t to make you talk presumptuously."


    The Demon King snapped his fingers lightly, and an invisible force choked Crown.


    But Crown, already indifferent to death, continued speaking. He had long abandoned formal speech.


    "...Isn''t this endless cycleing to an end?"


    "What?"


    "Your yer Aider is broken, and even Ash, his sessor, has reached the final round. The game of destruction won''t continue any longer."


    This is the final round. Thest game.


    That was undoubtedly true for Aider and Ash. But the Demon King denied it lightly.


    "The final round? That''s for the yer and his sessor."


    "..."


    "My soul hasn''t worn down from this ordeal. I''ll just find the next yer, the next sessor, and start the next game."


    Until he finds that woman in this eternal nightmare. Crown shook his head at the Demon King''s obsessive determination.


    "Why not give up by now?"


    "...What?"


    "The woman you''re looking for isn''t in this nightmare. It''s time to acknowledge that."


    The Demon King had already dredged up all the monsters from the deepest part of the nightmare. There wasn''t a nightmare he hadn''t scrutinized.


    The woman, she isn''t in the nightmares of this Lake Kingdom.


    Crown thought, but the Demon King shook his head vehemently.


    "No. She is definitely in these nightmares. She has to be."


    "..."


    "And I will save her no matter what. Even if I have to infinitely destroy your kingdom and your world. I''ll do it willingly."


    Looking down at Crown, who had his forehead pressed to the ground, the Demon King growled wickedly.


    "You will continue to be crushed and watch helplessly, Jester. Witnessing everything you love being engulfed by darkness and perishing. Infinitely. Eternally...!"


    The Demon King walked past the fountain za into the darkness of the kingdom.


    Watching the Demon King''s retreating figure, Crown thought.


    ��It is the end for me too...��


    He had apanied countless cycles of this ''game,'' even if only as an observer.


    Crown''s soul had also reached its limit. He instinctively knew there would be no next cycle for him.


    And if he vanished too, if the game repeated yet again...


    His poor sister would suffer in this hell without even a hateful brother by her side.


    At that moment.


    "Aid, er...?"


    Nameless, who had been bound motionless to the fountain, slowly opened her eyes.


    She seemed to have heard the conversation between the Demon King and Crown earlier. She muttered the name of a certain person from that conversation.


    "Aider, Aid, er... Ah. Why did I forget that name?"


    Her white, gray hair, tied with a red ribbon from thest festival, swayed gently.


    "I gave him that name..."


    Finally recalling the distant past, Nameless sobbed quietly.


    "He was fighting too, for over 500 years..."


    No.


    Not just 500 years.


    Repeating this world countless times... Aider has been opposing the Demon King.


    For one reason only.


    ''To save you.''


    Solely for Nameless...


    Crown knew but didn''t say it. He didn''t want to prolong his sister''s suffering.


    ��Aider, Ash, and myself.��


    This is thest.


    The final opportunity to confront the Demon King and end this cursed game.


    ��Save my sister, Ash. Keep your promise.��


    As Nameless continued to sob, more ck chains flew at her, wrapping around her body. Crown quietly watched his sister''s corruption, wishing.


    ��I deserve to perish. My kingdom must also pay for its sins. But my sister, my sister alone.��


    Must be saved.


    Crown bit his lip.


    He had been a useless brother all his life, but if he could save his sister in the end...


    He would do anything for that.


    ***


    To save their precious ones.


    Everyone was diving into their own personal hell.


    Into the perpetually repeating cycle where no one had yet found salvation.


    Hoping that someone would eventually break this cycle...


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Crossroad. Temple.


    I had numerous conversations with King Poseidon.


    Nameless''s corruption, the Demon King''s return, the state of the Lake Kingdom, and future ns...


    And also about King Poseidon''s retirement.


    He had expended all his physical and mental strength in thest battle against the ck dragon. His current appearance, having aged significantly, was proof of that.


    "Of course, it only means stepping down from the front lines. I will remain in this city and help in any way I can."


    King Poseidon looked at his withered hand.


    "Besides, I am still wielding the power of our ancestral deity. At least until I pass this power onto my sessor, I must stay here."


    I nodded but then paused, recalling Hecate and the Glory Knights.I had prevented their retirement. I had stopped them from leaving the front lines.


    I wanted them to find answers to how they should live moving forward here on the front lines, rather than fleeing in despair, thinking their lives were useless.


    But was this the right decision as their superior?


    Wasn''t it just my unnecessary meddling...?


    "Do you have someone in mind as your sessor?"


    Shaking off my thoughts, I asked. King Poseidon scratched his chin with a somewhat troubled expression.


    "I hinted to Serenade about it in advance..."


    "What?!"


    I blurted out in shock.


    "You''re going to make Serenade your sessor?!"


    "No, no! That''s not it..."


    King Poseidon hurriedly waved his hands with an awkward smile.


    "The person I have in mind for my sessor is someone Serenade really dislikes. So, I sought her consent first."


    "Someone Serenade dislikes?"


    "The one I intend to pass the power of the ancestral deity to is... someone every merchant on this continent dreads."


    King Poseidon crossed his arms and looked at me cautiously.


    "Have you ever heard of the Rompeller Pirates?"


    I looked stunned. I vaguely remembered discussing them with someone else a long time ago.


    ��Of course, I know. They''re the worst pirates in the southern continent, the most notorious among the roaming hostile NPCs...!��


    Come to think of it, their leader in the game had...


    ��Blue hair!��


    He must be of merfolk blood...!


    "I n to make them my sessor."


    King Poseidon nodded awkwardly as he said this.


    ��First the Bandit King Kun, now the Pirate King Rompeller.��


    It was a moment where connections with new heroes were being made.


    Am I going to collect bandits by attributes now, following my role as a master of captured monsters...?


    ***


    The Demon King had returned, and the authority of the royal scepter, which had been so useful, was also reimed.


    ��Taking back what you gave is cruel...��


    Thanks to it, we managed to breeze through the final four stages, but still, it felt a bit disappointing now that it was gone.


    And with the Demon King''s return, the mysterious fog that blocked the teleport gate had also cleared. Now we could re-enter the Lake Kingdom.


    ��This is Stage 45.��


    Once again, we were at a boss stage.


    This made reconnaissance even more critical than usual, so I nned to assemble an elite squad for a direct scouting mission into the dungeon...


    "Wait a moment, lord."


    Aider, who had suddenly rolled into my office, stopped me.


    "Please decide carefully about entering the dungeon this time. It''s going to be... different from usual."


    "Huh?"


    "Prepare thoroughly before entering. And be aware that after this, many things will change."


    After hearing Aider''s warning in a daze, I asked.


    "So, what are you saying? It''s like one of those RPG warnings: ''Entering this dungeon will progress the main scenario event''? You can''t go back, so prepare thoroughly?"


    "Hahaha!"


    At my geeky example, Aider clutched his stomach inughter.


    "Well, it''s not exactly that grand, but..."


    After hisughter subsided, Aider nodded.


    "If you visit the dungeon this time, a trigger will activate, advancing the final boss transformation of a certain someone, and the stage progression to the ending will be confirmed. It''s about that scale."


    "That''s plenty grand!"


    I was astonished.


    Aider scratched his head awkwardly and nced at me.


    "And... it will be myst time in this city."


    "..."


    "When you go on this free exploration, this poor director will leave Crossroad. So I came to say my final goodbye."


    Then it hit me.


    The end was indeed near.


    Just as there are events in games that start the ending sequence, this free exploration seemed to be such an event.


    Some will eventually leave, some will fall into darkness, and those who remain...


    Whatever happens, they must continue to fight.


    "Sigh... Even if I ask where you''re going, you won''t answer, right?"


    "Haha."


    Aider just gave a bitter smile at my grumbling.


    "I''m just trying to help you on your way, so please understand."


    "Alright, I''ll trust you."


    "And... I thought I''d tell you an old story. Is that okay?"


    "Huh?"


    Surprised, I opened my eyes wide and asked urgently.


    "Are you finally going to tell me your love story?!"


    No matter how much I pried, he always avoided it, but could I finally hear the summary of <Lake Kingdom Love Unfolds>?!


    "Yes. Well, it is my unrequited love story."


    Aider awkwardly brushed his mouth and cast a distant look through his sses.


    "All the events that took ce 500 years ago in the Lake Kingdom."


    "..."


    "How the most prosperous magical city-state in the world fell. How it became a hell that spews monsters. Who orchestrated it and how the survivors tried to ovee the downfall."


    Aider smiled bitterly.


    "Knowing this might help you with the final adjustments."


    Aider and I sat opposite each other on the office sofa.


    After sping and unsping his fingers, Aider slowly began to speak.


    "Where should I start... No, the beginning of the story is fixed."


    His gray eyes suddenly sparkled with a distant, transparent light.


    "When I first met her..."


    ***


    500 years ago.


    Lake Kingdom.


    The most prosperous magical city-state in the world, Lake Kingdom, floated above a clear, turquoiseke.


    The entire country, suspended in the air over theke, was a testament to the kingdom''s formidable magical prowess and also a form of protection against invasions.


    "The history of humanity can be seen as a history of resisting extinction."


    Lake Kingdom''s royal pce.


    The king of Lake Kingdom, seated on his throne, spoke slowly as he surveyed the entire nation floating in the air.


    "In ancient times, humanity struggled to survive under the tyranny of various divine beings. Later, in the historical era, we fought with all our might to survive as a weak race amidst countless uprisings."


    "..."


    "We defined all beings that sought to exterminate humanity as ''monsters,'' and we fought against them together, regardless of nationality or affiliation."


    The king''s speech was calm but resonated throughout the audience chamber.


    "Our Lake Kingdom was at the forefront of such humanity."


    Before the king, numerous knights and mages knelt on one knee, listening respectfully.


    "Our kingdom was the first to discover the guardian beasts of humanity and the first among humans to kindle the mes of magic."


    Moreover, the king''s voice and image were being broadcast across the entire Lake Kingdom through magical devices.


    "For hundreds of years, countless invasions sought to extinguish that me. To avoid those invasions, we moved our base from thend to theke, and even then, as the kingdom remained precarious, we eventually lifted the entire country into the air like this."


    Across the floating Lake Kingdom, people filled the streets, listening intently to the king''s speech.


    "And today, finally, after 500 years since the founding, we can proim it."


    The king slowly stood up.


    A brilliant hope shone on his face, broadcast throughout the city.


    "Proud citizens of the Lake Kingdom!"


    The king roared, spreading his arms wide.


    "We have won!"


    Cheers erupted from the streets filled with people.


    "We have seeded in repelling thest of the final monster legions!"


    Indeed, today was none other than the victory deration ceremony.


    Having eradicated thest bloodline monster legion, this event confirmed that no beings threatening humanity remained in the world.


    "Also, I hereby proim!"


    The king clenched his fist.


    "Our Lake Kingdom has seized the hegemony of the world!"


    Cheers and apuse shook the entire country at the king''s deration. Knights and mages in the audience chamber, unable to contain their joy, shouted as well.


    The magical achievements of the Lake Kingdom were extraordinarily advanced. They were iparable to other human nations and overwhelmingly superior even to the four major non-human races who had discovered and used magic first.


    Despite efforts by these non-human countries and even other human nations to bring down the Lake Kingdom, the technological gap eventually became insurmountable.


    Representatives of the four major non-human races and envoys from other human nations, attending the victory deration ceremony, all wore bitter smiles.


    For hundreds of years, the Lake Kingdom had fought at the forefront against monsters and achieved magical advancement proportional to the bloodshed.


    Now was the time to monopolize and savor the fruits of thatbor.


    "Be proud, my people! We have protected this world, and we stand at the pinnacle of this world!"


    The king shook his fist.


    "Now, our Lake Kingdom will remain the undisputed ruler of the world forever-!"


    The entire city-state resounded with cheers and apuse.


    In front of the knights and mages shedding tears and apuding, a young princess, watching her father deliver the speech, also pped with a radiant smile.


    The young princess, with long, flowing silver hair and deep turquoise eyes like theke.


    Her name was Ariel. (TL Note: Lol)


    ***


    At the same time.


    While all the ''citizens'' of the Lake Kingdom rejoiced at the king''s promation under the brilliant sunlight.


    "Wow..."


    In the shadows, all the ''non-citizens'' were.


    In the outer sector, outside the inner district, they were still handling rough and dirty work.


    "It seems there''s good news."


    Sewer.


    A non-citizen boy, helping clean up the sewage, covered in filth and grease, looked towards the distant royal pce.


    He listened quietly to the king''s victory deration from afar, then raised both hands and cheered.


    "I wonder if I''ll ever get to visit that pce someday..."


    The boy muttered with a faint smile.


    "Now that our country''s path is paved with glory, I wonder if someone like me will ever bask in that light."


    Immediately, the boy adjusted his grip on the broom with a gasp. The sewer manager was ring at him with sharp eyes from afar.


    The boy diligently swept the trash and rat corpses from the sewers.


    The shining royal pce and the glory of the country.


    It was all a distant story.


    ***


    The boy didn''t know.


    That within a few days, he would enter that royal pce.


    And that the future path of the Lake Kingdom would be.


    Not of glory, but filled with downfall.


    At this time, the boy had no idea.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    721. [Side Story] Lake Kingdom (2)


    The day after the victory deration ceremony.


    Lake Kingdom''s King''s Castle. Audience Chamber.


    "..."


    The king, who had been filled with dignity and joy until just yesterday, now sat on his throne with an extremely dark expression.


    In front of the deeply concerned king stood a young woman and man.


    The woman was Princess Ariel, and the man was...


    "Christian."


    It was Prince Christian.The prince, who shared the same beautiful silver hair and turquoise eyes as his sister, emitted a somewhat precarious aura.


    The king reprimanded the prince.


    "Why didn''t you attend the victory deration ceremony yesterday?"


    "..."


    Christian, standing silently, did not answer. The king''s fist mmed down on the armrest of the throne.


    "Do you not realize how important yesterday''s event was? Envoys from major countries around the world had gathered!"


    "..."


    "It was a chance for you, the future king, to meet them and make your presence known! Why did you not show yourself? Do you really wish to break your father''s heart?"


    Christian remained silent. The king held his forehead with his hand and shook his head.


    "We almost embarrassed ourselves at a ce meant to uphold our country''s prestige..."


    "..."


    "In the end, Ariel took care of everything you were supposed to do, and she did it wlessly!"


    Christian''s eyebrows twitched, and a curt voice came from his tightly closed mouth.


    "Then just leave it to Ariel from now on."


    "...What?"


    Christian sneered at the bewildered king.


    "Even the position of the next king. Give it to my excellent sister instead of me, the useless one. Ariel will surely handle it all perfectly."


    "You...! How can you say such things...!"


    The king was not the only one shocked; Ariel also looked at Christian with a pale face.


    Just as the enraged king was about to shout at his eldest son��


    "Cough, cough!"


    Instead of an angry roar, weak coughs escaped the king''s lips.


    He covered his mouth with his hand, coughing continuously. Blood seeped through his fingers.


    "Father?!"


    Ariel, rmed, rushed to the king, while Christian, in a state of shock, could only watch as his father coughed up blood.


    "Haah, haah..."


    The king barely stopped coughing up blood.


    Holding back tears, Ariel wiped her father''s mouth with a handkerchief. The king, receiving his daughter''s care, quietly looked at his wayward son.


    "I don''t have much time left, Christian."


    "..."


    "Look. Even after defeating all the monsters in the world and bing the king of the most powerful country on the continent, life is still this futile."


    The king shook his head.


    "Do not waste your life, Christian."


    "..."


    "It''s not toote. If you start your training to be the heir now, you can still be the next king of this country..."


    But before the king could finish, Christian turned around and stormed out.


    "Christian! Christian...! Cough, cough!"


    Calling out his son''s name, the king coughed heavily a few more times. Bloodstained lips muttered.


    "That foolish boy... I don''t have much time left to cover for his stupidity."


    "Father..."


    "I have no choice, Ariel. If your brother doesn''te to his senses soon, I will name you as the crown princess. You will be the next king..."


    But Ariel shook her head firmly.


    "Father. Even though my brother is lost right now, with the right people guiding him, he will surely be a good king."


    "..."


    "I will support him well. So please, focus on recovering your health."


    Looking nkly at his smiling daughter, the king bitterly lowered his head.


    "Please take care of him, Ariel. Both your brother and this country..."


    As a king, as a father, unable to hide hisplex feelings.


    ***


    From an early age, Christian felt out of ce.


    It was because he realized that his sister Ariel was better than him in every way.


    And, not only in the talents necessary to be a king but also in character, he realized he was inferior to his sister.


    "I think it would be better if I just disappeared."


    Mage Tower Street.


    True to its reputation as a magical kingdom, the Lake Kingdom was filled with various mage towers and researchbs. Christian was in one of thergest facilities, the "Mage Research Lab."


    Christian, sprawled on arge sofa in the director''s office, grumbled.


    "If I weren''t here, Father wouldn''t be hesitant and troubled, and Ariel wouldn''t be suppressed, unable to spread her wings."


    "Please don''t say such things, Your Highness."


    Director Dirandahi smiled awkwardly, trying to soothe Christian.


    "You know how much His Majesty the King and Princess Ariel care for and love you."


    "Damn it, yes. I know. They love me, which is why they cover for me living like this. But..."


    Christian sighed deeply and sat up.


    "That makes it even more miserable..."


    "Your Highness."


    "I want to be recognized legitimately. But the more I try, the more I realize. Ariel is a better fit for the king..."


    Dirandahi cautiously suggested.


    "Then... how about achieving a great feat?"


    Christian''s eyes widened.


    "A feat? What kind of feat?"


    "A feat grand enough to be recognized as a king-worthy aplishment."


    Dirandahi scratched his chin sheepishly.


    "However, the Lake Kingdom has defeated all monsters and even holds world dominance... There''s hardly any enemy left to defeat or any great feat to aplish."


    "..."


    "But there is one urgent matter, isn''t there?"


    Lowering his voice, Dirandahi nced around.


    "His Majesty the King''s health."


    "...!"


    Rumors about the king''s health had been circting secretly for years.


    Efforts to cure his illness had been made everywhere, but there was no improvement. The king, despite his young age, was dying rapidly.


    Dirandahi lowered his voice even more.


    "This is a story I heard from a n of shamans from the Eastern Continent..."


    Christian''s shoulders trembled at the ensuing words.


    "It is said that there was a magic of immortality on the far side of the Eastern Continent."


    "What? Immortality?"


    "Yes. There are rumors that the downfall of the Eastern Continent was because of that magic. So, we have been investigating it in our researchb... and it seems quite credible. We''ve even narrowed down the expected location."


    Dirandahi looked at Christian with a subtle gaze.


    "If you could find this magic of immortality..."


    "...!"


    Christian shuddered.


    If he could really find the magic of immortality.


    ��Father would... recognize me.��


    The father who always looked warmly at his sister, but only spoke cold and stern words to him.


    The father who always med and scolded him for his shorings.


    Might acknowledge his achievements, perhaps even praise him for the first time.


    ��And if I can bring back the magic of immortality, I could restore Father''s health and gain recognition from all the kingdom''s mages.��


    The only thing the Lake Kingdom, a nation of magic, had not ovee was one thing.


    Time.


    And with it, aging and death.


    If he could bring back the magic of immortality, all the kingdom''s mages would praise Christian''s achievement and submit to him.


    Lost in hopeful thoughts, Christian soon sighed with a darkened face.


    "...But I can''t leave my ce."


    He was a prince. Likely to be the next king.


    If he were to leave for the ruins of the Eastern Continent, his father would never allow it.


    But as if anticipating Christian''s words, Dirandahi smiled.


    "In that case, we''ve found an interesting experimental subject."


    "Huh? An interesting experimental subject?"


    "Yes. Please follow me."


    Following Dirandahi''s lead, Christian headed to the underground of the researchb.


    There, in a ss enclosure, was a boy with a vacant expression.


    Gesturing towards the boy through the ss, Dirandahi spoke.


    "A non-citizen living outside the outer wall. We found him while gathering magical materials in the sewers. We were so surprised that we ''purchased'' him immediately."


    "What''s interesting about this non-citizen?"


    In the Lake Kingdom, people were divided into the magic-using ss, ''citizens'', and those who could not use magic... who were treated like livestock, ''non-citizens''.


    ''Citizens'' were further divided intomoners, nobles, and the royal family. For Christian, a royal family member, observing a non-citizen was unfamiliar and ufortable.


    But the next words were even more outrageous.


    "Doesn''t he look alike?"


    "...What?"


    "To you, Your Highness. He looks remarkably simr."


    Laughing loudly, Dirandahi manipted a magical panel on the ss, causing the boy''s hair and eye color to change.


    The boy, who had dull gray hair and eyes, now had silver hair and turquoise eyes. And then...


    "...How can this be?"


    Christian muttered in surprise.


    To his astonishment, the non-citizen boy resembled Christian. Not only in appearance but also in their unique aura.


    "With a bit of perception-dampening magic, most people will think this boy is you, Your Highness."


    "..."


    "Since you rarely engage in public activities, if you''re careful, you won''t be discovered."


    Lost in thought, Christian nced at Dirandahi.


    "The search of the Eastern Continent. How long is it expected to take?"


    "We estimate about a month."


    Dirandahi nodded.


    "So this substitute only needs to cover for you for a month."


    "...Alright."


    Christian, having made up his mind, nodded firmly.


    "Let''s do it, Dirandahi."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will prepare immediately."


    As Dirandahi left the underground room, Christian called out.


    "Thank you, Dirandahi. I''ll make sure... to repay you greatly someday."


    "Haha. No need to mention it."


    Dirandahi smiled kindly.


    "Your Highness''s happiness is my happiness."


    After Dirandahi left, Christian turned his gaze toward the boy in the ss enclosure and slowly approached the ss wall.


    Christian nodded toward the bewildered boy whose appearance had suddenly changed.


    "Hey, you."


    "Yes, yes?"


    "What''s your name?"


    The boy hesitated and answered in a barely audible voice.


    "I... don''t have one."


    "What?"


    "Non-citizens usually don''t have names. I-I''m sorry..."


    Clicking his tongue in frustration, Christian raised his voice in front of the shrinking boy.


    "From now on, your name is Christian."


    "Yes? But..."


    "While I''m away, you will be my shadow, my stand-in, my substitute... You must pretend to be me."


    Christian asked coldly.


    "Can you do it?"


    There was no way he could say he couldn''t.


    Non-citizens follow orders. That was the life of a non-citizen in the Lake Kingdom.


    If they didn''t follow orders or failed...


    They would die.


    The boy, squeezing his eyes shut, tremblingly bowed.


    "I will do as youmand, Your Highness..."


    ***


    A few dayster.


    Christian boarded a ship prepared by Dirandahi and set off for the Eastern Continent in search of the magic of immortality.


    And the nameless boy, having received intensive training to act as the prince''s double, was secretly ced inside the castle.


    - Remember. The moment you''re discovered, you die.


    Mage Research Lab Director Dirandahi had repeatedly threatened.


    - Mimicking the prince is easy. No matter what anyone asks, don''t answer and just scowl as if you''re angry. The prince is known as a rascal, so no one will easily approach you. Just stay quiet in your room. Understood?


    Finally, Dirandahi had firmly grabbed the boy''s shoulder.


    - If you do well in this, you won''t have to worry about your livelihood in the future.


    Wearing a perception-dampening ne, the boy stood awkwardly in the middle of the prince''s room.


    ��How did this happen...��


    He still couldn''t tell if this was reality or a dream.


    Just a few days ago, he was cleaning up rat carcasses in the sewers, and now he was pretending to be the prince of this country...


    ��But it''s not a difficult task. I just need to stay quiet and endure for about a month.��


    The boy, trying to calm himself, nodded firmly.


    "Brother!"


    The door burst open, and Princess Ariel came running in with a bright smile.


    "Ice cream from the North has arrived! Let''s eat together. I saved your favorite ice strawberries, Brother!"


    "..."


    Frozen in surprise, the boy soon came to his senses.


    She was the sister Ariel, the person the prince had warned him to be most cautious of. The only person in the castle who was kind to the prickly prince.


    ��It��s, it��s okay. Just do as practiced. Just do as practiced.��


    With the cold expression he had practiced relentlessly for the past few days, the boy narrowed his eyes and looked at Ariel.


    But before he could say a word��


    "...!"


    Shing!


    Ariel drew her sword from her waist and pointed the de sharply at him.


    ��What?��


    Before the boy, who was stiff with shock, Ariel demanded in a firm voice, pointing her sword at him.


    "Who are you?"


    "...?!"


    "You''re not my brother! Who are you?"


    Not even an hour had passed since the boy started pretending to be the prince in the castle.


    Having done nothing, he was immediately discovered.


    Feeling aggrieved and bewildered, the boy couldn''t help but swallow a tear.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    There were two people Christian warned the substitute boy to be cautious of.


    One was his sister, Ariel.


    The other was the nanny who had taken care of both the prince and the princess since they were babies.


    "Nanny, Nanny!"


    Ariel forcibly dragged the substitute boy to the nanny''s room.


    "Oh, my prince and princess. Wee."


    The nanny was the great witch known as "Coco the Severer."


    Besides her duties as a nanny, she also served as a guardian for the royal children. The king had appointed her, the most powerful magician among his retainers, as the nanny and guardian for his two children.


    Coco, who was also their magic teacher, smiled kindly."It has been a while since you both visited together. It makes this old woman very happy. What brings you here?"


    "Nanny, look closely!"


    Ariel shook the substitute boy by his cor.


    "This isn''t my brother, he''s a fake!"


    "Yes?"


    Coco furrowed her brows and scrutinized the boy closely. The boy swallowed nervously and averted his gaze.


    After a moment, Coco tilted her head and stepped back.


    "...He is the prince."


    "No, he''s different! Completely different! Look closely!"


    Finally, Coco used magic to examine the substitute boy and let out a surprised groan.


    "This is astonishing. The princess is right. A high-level perception-dampening spell is cast on him... and there''s also a transformation spell. His voice has been altered too."


    Now understanding that the prince before her was an imposter, Coco raised her hands in amazement.


    "Truly incredible. If not for the princess''s keen eye, I too would have been deceived."


    "Can you undo the spells cast on him?"


    "I''ll give it a try."


    Soon after, the substitute boy was stripped of his perception-dampening ne, and his hair and eye colors reverted to their original dull gray.


    ��I��m doomed...��


    He would surely be punished for impersonating the prince. And the real prince would be furious at his failure...


    With his mind going nk, the boy sat there in a daze while Ariel and Coco marveled and were shocked at his transformation.


    "No other magic is cast on him? It''s amazing. How can he resemble my brother so closely?"


    "They say there are three people in the world who look alike. But princess, what''s important now isn''t the resemnce..."


    "Oh, right."


    Shing!


    Drawing her sword again, Ariel demanded answers from the boy.


    "Tell us the truth! Who are you? Where is my brother right now?"


    "Uh... um..."


    Tears welled up in the boy''s eyes as he faced the sword pointed at his throat. He had no choice but to confess.


    He revealed that the real Prince Christian had gone to the Eastern Continent in search of the magic of immortality. The Mage Research Lab Director, Dirandahi, had apanied him, and it was under his orders that the boy was acting as a substitute.


    "They estimated it would take about a month since there is no teleportation base there, but they can return immediately using magic... So, I was supposed to avoid detection for that month..."


    Caught as soon as it started.


    With a deste expression, the boy mumbled. Ariel, exasperated, furrowed her delicate brows.


    "Immortality magic? There''s no way such a thing exists! What is my brother thinking...!"


    Nanny Coco chimed in.


    "Indeed. Even if such magic exists... it would be more like a curse than a blessing."


    Coco shook her head.


    "And to seek out such a thing, the prince must have been desperate."


    "My brother is really... a fool. What my father needs is not immortality magic."


    Stopping his wandering and standing firmly by his father''s side.


    That alone would make the king happy, but the prince, gued by his inferiorityplex, couldn''t see that at all.


    "Sigh..."


    Ariel sighed deeply and ced her hands on her hips, standing before the substitute boy.


    "Alright. Since things havee to this, you must perfectly impersonate my brother for the next month!"


    The fact that the prince left for a month without informing the king, and that too to the already ruined Eastern Continent, would not be well received. Especially given Christian''s reputation as a troublemaker, which was already straining his father''s patience.


    While Ariel wasn''t sure if she shouldmend her brother for preparing a substitute, she decided to monitor this imposter thoroughly to ensure no harm came to the real Christian''s reputation.


    "I will always be by your side to ensure you don''t cause any trouble while pretending to be my brother."


    "Pardon? You, princess?"


    "Yes, I will. So if you had any ns to do something foolish while pretending to be the prince, forget it."


    Though he felt it was unfair, the substitute boy, given the situation, could only sniffle quietly.


    Ariel gestured to him.


    "So, you. What''s your name?"


    "Pardon?"


    "I can''t call you brother. What''s your real name?"


    The boy hesitated before answering.


    "I... I don''t have one..."


    "What? How can you not have a name?"


    "I am a non-citizen, the lowest of ves. Non-citizens usually don''t have names..."


    Ariel, shocked, hesitated before asking again.


    "But surely people called you something."


    "Well, my masters usually called me... a ve or the ve."


    "Wow, really? That''s horrible..."


    Unable to bring herself to call him that, Ariel shook her head.


    "Then let''s give you a temporary name for now. Hmm, let''s see..."


    Naming a person wasn''t like naming a pet, so Ariel pondered carefully.


    From Ariel''s thoughtful lips, the article used by his previous owners slipped out.


    "Hmm. Ai... der..." (TL Note: Someone who serves, like a ve)


    "...Pardon?"


    The boy muttered in confusion.


    "Aider...?"


    "What? No, no! I was just mumbling. A name consisting only of articles doesn''t make sense."


    Ariel frantically waved her hands, but the boy nkly repeated the strange name.


    For some reason, when that name slipped from Ariel''s lips, he felt a sense of destiny.


    It felt like his name.


    "Since I''m just a substitute, temporary, a fake..."


    The boy lowered his head.


    "That name is enough."


    "..."


    "Please call me Aider from now on, princess."


    The boy smiled sheepishly.


    "Thank you for giving me a name. I''ll cherish it."


    "..."


    It was strange to see someone with her brother''s face smiling so weakly and innocently.


    Feeling a mix of nostalgia and strangeness, Ariel couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "It seems you''re not a bad person, which is a relief."


    Ariel extended her hand to the boy who had been kneeling before her, now known as Aider.


    "Alright, for the next month... let''s get along, Aider."


    Ariel smiled brightly.


    "I will make sure you don''t get caught while pretending to be my brother!"


    "..."


    Aider hesitated to take the princess''s offered hand, only staring at it.


    If he hadn''t been caught, he would have grasped that hand as the prince''s double.


    But now, with his true identity��a lowly ve��revealed, it felt like a distant, untouchable thing.


    So, instead of taking her hand, he bowed deeply.


    ***


    Ironically, during the time Aider acted as Christian''s double, the prince''s reputation improved significantly.


    He no longer lost his temper without reason, nor did he skip royal events without notice.


    Though expressionless and quiet, he consistently appeared with Ariel at various ces, inspected the kingdom in ce of the ailing king, and handled royal affairs alongside her.


    Rumors spread that the prince had finally reformed.


    "Stories of a troublemaker turning over a new leaf are always popr."


    Hearing the steadily improving evaluations of Christian, Ariel sighed.


    "It would be nice if my real brother changed his ways too. Sigh."


    Behind Ariel, Aider, feeling awkward, blinked.


    As they were busy handling various state affairs, Ariel''s hair hade undone. The red ribbon she always wore was slipping loose.


    Hesitating, Aider spoke up cautiously.


    "Um... princess."


    "Hmm?"


    Turning around at Aider''s call, Ariel muttered shyly.


    "It''s strange to be called princess by someone with my brother''s face..."


    "Haha..."


    "So, what is it?"


    "If it''s not too forward... may I fix your hair?"


    Realizing her hair was messy, Ariel eximed and adjusted it herself. Aider quickly waved his hands in apology.


    "No, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to..."


    "It''s alright, I was just surprised."


    Arielughed and turned her back to him.


    "Since my brother would never do this for me, please go ahead."


    "Yes, then..."


    Aider carefully untied the red ribbon from Ariel''s hair.


    Ariel''s dazzling silver hair cascaded down like a waterfall. Shaking her shoulders lightly, Ariel exined.


    "Myte mother used to tie my hair with a red ribbon when I was young. She said it suited my silver hair."


    "..."


    "So I''ve kept this style all my life. Even though I''m about toe of age, and it feels a bit childish, it still suits me, right?"


    Indeed, it did.


    Gently and meticulously brushing and tying Ariel''s hair with the ribbon, Aider agreed.


    It was the first time he had seen such soft and beautiful hair. Ariel''s shining hair was like strands of pure silver.


    And through the long hair, glimpses of the princess''s white nape...


    Though he had been swept along, without any will of his own, to y this role, at this moment, Aider felt d to havee to the royal castle.


    He was happy to be able tob and tie the princess''s hair.


    Finally, Ariel''s hair was neatly done. ncing in the mirror, Ariel smiled brightly and turned around.


    "Wow, you''re good at this! What did you do beforeing here?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Before you came here as a substitute. Your touch is delicate and skilled."


    Momentarily dazed, Aider stammered his reply.


    "I did whatever work was needed. As ves, we couldn''t choose our tasks..."


    Ariel was unaware of the life of non-citizens. Especially the lowest ves.


    So she listened carefully to Aider''s rambling exnation.


    "The ves where I lived stayed in shared quarters. Every morning, citizens woulde to take us for various tasks needed outside the outer wall."


    "Hmm."


    "We were assigned all kinds of dirty and rough jobs daily. This might sound strange, but... citizens didn''t like us being dirty. We had to be clean before heading to work."


    Citizens saw non-citizens as parasites on the Lake Kingdom. Useless beings who couldn''t use magic, living off the magical kingdom.


    If these parasites were also dirty, they were despised even more. So, to cater to the citizens, non-citizens had to maintain a clean appearance.


    "So, we had to tidy up before leaving for work, and I ended up fixing everyone''s hair in the quarters."


    Living in quarters with hundreds of other ves.


    Every morning, Aider became a hairdressing expert, braiding andbing everyone''s hair.


    "...Just a trivial story."


    Finishing his story awkwardly, Aider realized Ariel was staring intently at him.


    With clear, turquoise eyes, Ariel called his name in a refreshing voice.


    "Aider."


    Momentarily lost in thought, Aider snapped back to attention and answered hurriedly.


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Visit often. Tell me about your life in this country as a ve."


    Ariel smiled warmly.


    "I think it will help in making this country better in the future."


    "..."


    Turning her gaze from the dazed Aider, Ariel looked at the papers on her desk. They contained her uing schedule.


    "By the way, there''s an urgent event next week... hmm."


    On the papers Ariel set down, the words "Royal Ball" were visible.


    Aider, who could read, paled.


    Noticing his reaction, Ariel asked with a wry smile.


    "Aider, do you know how to dance?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    "Aider. Do you... know how to dance?"


    "..."


    Aider stammered.


    Of course, he could dance. Non-citizens had their own culture.


    But Ariel was obviously asking about formal royal ballroom dancing, and Aider had no experience with that kind of dance.


    "Originally, my brother didn''t particrly enjoy these events, so he didn''t dance often... But we never know what might happen."


    Ariel smiled brightly and extended her hand.


    "I''ll teach you enough to get by at the ball. Come here."


    And so,From the evening, bathed in the red sunset, until the night, illuminated by the bright moonlight,


    Ariel gave Aider a crash course in social dancing.


    To onlookers, it would have appeared as if the silver-haired, turquoise-eyed prince and princess were happily dancing together.


    Fortunately, Aider had a knack for dancing. He quickly learned the steps, and soon the fake siblings were spinning around, practicing their dance.


    "Dancing with someone who looks just like my brother feels a bit strange."


    Ariel said, covering her mouth with augh.


    But the one who felt the strangest was Aider.


    Pretending to be the prince in the royal castle just because he looked like him, and now practicing dance steps close enough to feel the princess''s breath...


    ��Is this really happening?��


    In a daze, feeling as if he were floating in a dream, Aider learned to dance from the princess.


    "Alright, the ball is tomorrow!"


    The day before the ball.


    After teaching him not just dance steps but also party etiquette and whom to be wary of, Ariel, looking slightly tense, spoke.


    "Tomorrow will probably be the most dangerous time for you while pretending to be my brother... Let''s make sure you aren''t discovered and get through this!"


    ***


    The day of the ball.


    This ball was a sort of after-party following the victory deration ceremony. While the victory deration was about showcasing national strength to foreign guests, this was a celebration among the people of the Lake Kingdom.


    It was an event hosted by the royal family, and with the king absent due to illness, it was essentially a party that the prince and princess had to oversee.


    Thus, Ariel was extremely busy. Beside her, Aider did his best to impersonate Prince Christian.


    Countless guests came to offer their congrattions to the prince and princess. Each time, Ariel would greet them by name and exchange pleasantries, while Aider would agree appropriately and follow her lead.


    "Phew, we''ve managed well so far!"


    After hours of greetings,


    Ariel, with flushed cheeks, fanned herself and smiled at Aider.


    Though slightly tired, Ariel maintained aposed demeanor, while Aider waspletely exhausted, slumped in a chair.


    He had never imagined that receiving guests could be so exhausting.


    ��I thought royalty just yed and enjoyed themselves all day...��


    He waspletely wrong. Royalty had their own set of hardships.


    ��But if I had to choose between the two...��


    Of course, he would prefer to live as royalty.


    Aider nced at Ariel. She was wearing an elegant dress and looked stunningly beautiful, cooling her flushed cheeks with a fan.


    Despite being more borately dressed than usual for the ball, the red ribbon tied behind her hair was the same as always.


    He had tied it for her that morning.


    Noticing Aider''s gaze, Ariel lightly shook her head, gently touching the ribbon.


    "Haha, no matter the event, I can''t give up this ribbon."


    She then yfully winked.


    "Thanks for tying it so well, brother?"


    The fact that he had left a mark on someone as exalted as the princess made Aider''s heart flutter for some reason.


    At that moment, music filled the ballroom.


    It was time for the main social dance.


    People flowed to the central hall of the ballroom, each taking their partner''s hand. Ariel watched the scene with a joyful smile.


    "..."


    Suddenly, Aider hesitated.


    He knew it was presumptuous.


    But he had one wish he wanted to ask the princess.


    ��Not just practice, but a real dance...��


    This was the first wish that Aider, the ve boy who had lived day by day without dreams, had ever had. He swallowed hard.


    If only I could dance with you, just once...


    But before he could voice his presumptuous request,


    "Prince!"


    A woman, dressed as splendidly as a peacock, approached him.


    Barely recalling her identity, Aider awkwardly spoke her name.


    "Ah... Duchess."


    "Would you grant me the honor of a dance, Prince?"


    And almost simultaneously,


    "Princess."


    A middle-aged knight with a stern expression approached Ariel, leading a young knight. Ariel recognized him and nodded in greeting.


    "Ah, Sir Baltimore."


    "My son wishes to ask the princess for a dance, if that is eptable?"


    The middle-aged knight stepped aside, and the young knight, face flushed red, bowed deeply and extended an arm to Ariel.


    With a skilled smile, Ariel took the young knight''s hand.


    "Of course."


    Ariel and the young knight linked arms and moved to the central hall, and Aider, hesitating, was pulled to the center by the duchess.


    The music began, and people spun around, dancing.


    "Ugh..."


    Despite having practiced diligently for the past few days, Aider knew his steps were clumsy. He struggled not to step on the duchess''s feet.


    And as he fumbled, he nced to the side��meeting Ariel''s gaze as she watched him.


    Ariel smiled and mouthed the words.


    You''re doing well.


    Aider''s heart thumped loudly.


    Uncertain what this feeling was, unsure if this was a dream or reality.


    Dazed, Aider danced, swept along by the waves of people.


    The fake prince and the real princess, side by side, each holding the hand of a different partner, danced in circles.


    Round and round, round and round...


    ***


    After sessfully making it through the ball,


    There were many more events and schedules, but with Ariel''s help, Aider performed his role without incident.


    And soon, the month was nearly over.


    "You''ve done so well, Aider."


    Ariel called Aider and praised him.


    "I''ve received a message from Director Dirandahi. They will return to the Lake Kingdom tomorrow."


    "Oh...!"


    Aider sighed deeply.


    The time hade for the prince, who had gone to the Eastern Continent, to return.


    Seeing this, Ariel smiled softly.


    "It must have been hard for you, being dragged here because you look like my brother... You must be exhausted, both in body and mind."


    "No, no! Not at all!"


    Aider frantically waved his hands in denial.


    "It has been an honor beyond measure for someone like me to live in the royal castle...!"


    He meant it sincerely.


    If he hadn''t been fortunate enough to resemble the prince, he would never have had the chance to live so well, even for just a month.


    And, he would never have had the chance to be close to the princess.


    "Thank you, even if it''s just empty words."


    Arielughed, covering her mouth, and suddenly handed something to Aider.


    "Here, this is my gift."


    "Pardon?"


    "You''ve worked hard for a month, so I prepared this."


    What Ariel handed him was an eyess case.


    When Aider, puzzled, took it, Arielughed awkwardly.


    "When you first arrived, we did a physical check to see if you really were my brother... Aider, your eyesight is terrible, isn''t it?"


    "Uh, yes... I do see a bit blurry."


    Having worked in dim, underground ces with poor lighting, Aider''s eyesight had deteriorated despite his young age.


    "It''s more than just a bit blurry. So, you must have seen me as blurry all this time?"


    Ariel opened the case and took out a pair of thick sses, approaching Aider.


    "I had these made for you. They''ll help you see better."


    As Ariel held the sses by their arms and moved closer, Aider tensed up.


    Ariel gently ced the sses on Aider''s face, her hands brushing against his warm earlobes.


    The world, which had always been blurry, became clear as the lenses covered his vision.


    "How is it?"


    And at the center of this newly clear world,


    The princess, as if made from the brightest parts of all the sunshine in the world, was smiling brightly.


    "Can you see well?"


    "..."


    How should he respond?


    ��Can see well�� didn''t even begin to cover it.


    How could he describe this sight, this feeling in his heart?


    Cursing his poor vocabry and even poorer status, Aider bowed his head deeply and managed to speak.


    "...Yes. I can see very well. Thank you, princess. I will cherish these for life."


    "Haha, no need for life. I''ll get you new ones if your eyesight changes."


    Aider blinked, not quite understanding.


    Ariel took a deep breath and exined.


    "Aider. After my brother returns... would you consider bing my attendant?"


    "Pardon?"


    "You learn quickly, and we might need a stand-in for my brother again... And you tie ribbons well. So, I want to keep seeing you at the castle."


    Ariel''s face grew serious.


    "Most importantly, what I''ve heard from you about the lives of non-citizens... It was a shocking revtion that broke my narrow perspective."


    Over the past month, Aider had told Ariel about the lives of non-citizens in the Lake Kingdom and what the kingdom looked like from outside the outer wall.


    This had changed something inside Ariel.


    "Aider. I want to change this country for the better."


    Aider looked at the princess, who seemed to be gazing at a distant, lofty ce.


    "Our country prospered through magic, but I know. A country can''t be ruled by magic alone.


    Aider stared nkly at the side profile of the princess as she looked at some distant, lofty ce.


    "Our country has prospered through magic, but I know. A country can''t be ruled by magic alone. Magic is just a tool; a country must be governed by its people..."


    "..."


    "We can''t rely on a single resource to sustain our nation. When that resource runs out, we face a significant crisis. History teaches us this lesson."


    Ariel shook her head slightly.


    "But right now, our country divides people based on whether they can use magic. This extreme structure will eventually corrode the country from within."


    "..."


    "I want to gradually change this country. And I want you to help me."


    Seeing Aider''s nk expression, Ariel hastily added.


    "Oh, of course! If there''s something else you want to do, you''re free to leave. You''ve already endured enough being forcibly brought here for a month..."


    "No, no! That''s not it! I want to stay by your side, Princess!"


    Aider blurted out urgently, then turned red as he realized his words might have sounded strange. He quickly added,


    "If I can assist you in your endeavors, whether as a servant, a stand-in, or in any capacity... I will dly stay."


    Ariel let out a small sigh of relief and smiled softly.


    "Thank you. Then... instead of a farewell, let me say this."


    Hearing her next words, Aider also slowly smiled.


    "Let''s continue to rely on each other, Aider?"


    ***


    The next day.


    The expedition to the Eastern Continent returned to the Lake Kingdom, bringing not the magic of immortality, but tragic news.


    Prince Christian had been caught in an ident and gone missing in the Eastern Continent.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Dirandahi, the head of the expedition to the Eastern Continent, was secretly arrested and brought to the King''s Castle.


    "There was an ident during the expedition."


    Dirandahi said calmly.


    "The environment of the Eastern Continent was harsher than expected. We had considerable difficulty constructing the search base, but just before our return, a pir of fire scorched the sky and engulfed the base."


    "..."


    "When we were all on the verge of death, Prince Christian heroically decided... He pushed us all through the teleport gate and stayed behind at the search base alone."


    Dirandahi bowed his head to Ariel.


    "Knowing his intentions, we had no choice but to escape with tears of blood."


    "...""We are truly sorry, Princess. We werecking..."


    Ariel looked down at the tearful Dirandahi and coldly retorted.


    "Don''t lie, Dirandahi."


    "...!"


    "My brother is a selfish person. He would sacrifice his subordinates for his own goals, but he would nevery down his life for them."


    It was a cold but urate assessment.


    A bitter smile briefly crossed Dirandahi''s face. Ariel pressed him further.


    "Confess everything in detail! What exactly happened in the Eastern Continent?"


    "...Prince Christian is far too unqualified to be a king."


    Wiping away the fake tears, Dirandahi spoke in a dry voice.


    "I have known him for a long time and closely observed him. He should never be king."


    "What did you say...?"


    Dirandahi slowly raised his head and looked up at Ariel.


    "And... Princess Ariel. You are truly the one who is fit to be the next monarch."


    "..."


    Dirandahi continued speaking to the pale-faced Ariel.


    "For the thousand-year future of our Lake Kingdom, know that I, Dirandahi, orchestrated this matter with only loyalty in my heart."


    "...So, what are you saying?"


    Ariel, clenching her fists, spoke in a trembling voice.


    "To prevent my brother from bing the next king... you lured him with the lie of an immortality magic and abandoned him alone in the Eastern Continent?!"


    "The information about the immortality magic in the Eastern Continent is not a lie. It is merely a rumor."


    Dirandahi chuckled.


    "And he wasn''t abandoned. During the month-long search, there were no results, and just before the return, a small ident urred... causing the prince to be isted at the search base alone."


    "You induced that situation!"


    "But it was the prince''s own will to go there."


    To be a person worthy of the throne. Driven by the pressure to achieve overwhelming merit.


    The prince clung to the nonexistent illusion of immortality magic and eventually went missing at the easternmost end of the world.


    "Prince Christian will not return alive."


    Dirandahi chuckled.


    "And the King is gravely ill."


    "You...!"


    "Princess Ariel."


    With an unwavering face showing no hint of regret, Dirandahi spoke.


    "Ascend the throne. And continue the glory of this Lake Kingdom, which has conquered the world."


    "...!"


    "The only thing this unworthy subject desires is that."


    Ariel, feeling dizzy, closed her eyes tightly.


    ''The crown, the crown, what is that worthless crown...''


    Does her brother''s life have to be at stake for a position she never even desired...


    Gritting her teeth, Ariel shouted to the subordinate next to her.


    "Send a rescue team to the Eastern Continent immediately!"


    "Yes, Princess. And..."


    The subordinate asked cautiously.


    "How should we report this to His Majesty the King..."


    "..."


    Ariel bit her lip with a pale face and looked back.


    There stood the false prince, Aider, looking just as flustered.


    "His Majesty is ill, so we must not cause him undue concern."


    Resolutely, Ariel nodded.


    "Rescuing my brother is the priority. This matter will remain confidential."


    "Yes."


    "And, Aider."


    Ariel forced a difficult smile at Aider.


    "Please continue to act as the prince... just a little longer."


    "...Yes, Princess."


    Bowing his head, Aider simultaneously sensed it.


    The ominous atmosphere.


    A faint stench rising from the very foundation of the country.


    ***


    At the same time.


    Eastern Continent.


    "Gasp, gasp!"


    Prince Christian, covered in blood, slumped down in the ruins.


    It was a building constructed by humans, proving that civilization once existed on this continent. However, it was now aplete ruin.


    Gasping for breath, Christian looked up at the sky with a shiver.


    It was burning.


    mes surged from the red sky, pouring down like rain. Each time, the already charred ruins were engulfed in mes again.


    He had no idea what had turned the entire continent into and of death.


    The Eastern Continent was a ce where even survival was a struggle, let alone exploration.


    And in thisnd, the expedition had abandoned Christian, teleporting back. The gate''s connection was severed, and Christian was isted.


    ''Dirandahi, why would you do this to me...''


    With parched lips, Christian trembled with rage.


    Dirandahi''s intention to find the immortality magic might have been somewhat true. If he wanted to eliminate him, he wouldn''t have gone through such a cumbersome process.


    But upon arrival, there was no hope. How could such a magic exist in this hell?


    Thus, Dirandahi gave up on the immortality magic and abandoned him, the prince.


    Hedging his bets between the prince and the princess, he decided to side with the more certain one.


    ''Does that mean I am so worthless...''


    Crawling on the scorching ground, Christianughed bitterly.


    ''That even Dirandahi, who was on my side, abandoned me because I am hopeless as a king...''


    The fact was no longer even pathetic.


    All he desperately wanted was a sip of water.


    Leaning against the hot stone wall, Christian closed his eyes.


    ''So, this is how I die...''


    Achieving nothing, dying in vain...


    epting his fate bitterly, Christian quietly awaited his end.


    And then, it happened.


    Ssh...


    A cool sound of water echoed before his eyes.


    ''Huh?''


    Thinking he was hearing things, Christian slowly opened his eyes.


    Before him was a ss of clear water being held out.


    Standing right in front of him, someone in a robe gently shook the ss.


    "Thirsty? Here, drink up."


    "...!"


    It didn''t matter if it was a hallucination.


    Christian hurriedly grabbed the ss and gulped down the water. The water flowing down his throat was fragrant and cool.


    "Thank you. Truly, thank you."


    After downing the water, Christian bowed his head and returned the ss.


    The one receiving the ss was a shadow... or someone in a robe.


    A ghastly, white smile split across the shadow''s face.


    ''Huh?''


    No, it wasn''t.


    It seemed he was mistaken due to dehydration. Standing before him was an elderly man with a kind expression.


    The old man stroked his beard and smiled gently.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen someone in thisnd. Are you okay?"


    "Had you not given me water, I would have died."


    Bowing repeatedly, Christian cautiously asked.


    "May I ask your name?"


    "Hmm. I have many nicknames."


    The old man muttered, stroking his beard.


    "The Angel of Fulfillment, Master of the Monkey''s Paw, the Fallen Constetion... But now, I''d like to introduce myself this way."


    The words that followed made Christian''s eyes widen.


    "The Immortal Sage."


    "...!"


    "It seems you are not from this continent... What brings you here?"


    With a smile, the old man''s face looked to Christian like an angel descended to earth.


    "If there is anything I can do to help, just say the word. I''ll do my best to assist."


    With a wide smile, Christian, who had found his long-soughtpanion, felt an overwhelming sense of relief.


    And, likewise.


    As if he had found a long-awaitedpanion, the old man also smiled broadly.


    ***


    Six monthster.


    The Lake Kingdom was even more prosperous.


    From the giant city-state floating on the clearke, songs praising the royal family''s reign echoed daily. The nation''s power had grown stronger, and the lives of not only the citizens but also non-citizens had stabilized.


    The king was bedridden due to his severe illness, but Prince Christian and Princess Ariel governed the country well in his stead.


    "..."


    Prince Christian, or rather.


    His double, the fake-Aider, stared nkly down at the sunny streets of the Lake Kingdom.


    Citizens gathered at the fountain square, bursting intoughter next to the gushing water. The giant city-state was peaceful and beautiful.


    Both citizens and non-citizens blessed the excellence of the prince and princess, who would seed the king, and rejoiced in the nation''s foreseen prosperity.


    And every time he heard those praises, Aider felt unbearably ufortable.


    How long would he have to continue this act as the fake prince?


    But, the timing to reveal the truth never came. Naturally, because...


    "Gasp, gasp, gasp..."


    The king was dying.


    Aider tore his eyes away from the window and looked inside the room �C at the king buried in therge bed and Princess Ariel nursing him.


    The king, with a sallow face, kept gasping for breath. He was already close to death.


    How could he reveal the truth to the king in this state?


    That the person pretending to be the prince was a fake, and the real prince had gone missing in the Eastern Continent?


    Several rescue teams had been sent to the Eastern Continent. Coco the Severer, a master of teleportation magic, had led the rescue teams.


    But they had found no trace of the prince and had almost been annihted several times. The Eastern Continent was truly and of death.


    Time passed helplessly, and six months went by. Christian''s death was already an established fact.


    But they couldn''t tell the king. It would undoubtedly worsen his already fragile condition.


    "I don''t want to die, Christian, Ariel..."


    The gasping king spoke with difficulty.


    "I conquered everything in my life, but in the end, I cannot ovee this death..."


    "Father."


    "But now I must ept it... Christian, where is Christian...?"


    Aider, standing by the window, hurried to the bedside.


    The king, fully believing the man before him to be his real son, nodded seriously with a heavy heart.


    "Seeing you sober up and stand as a prince is such a relief."


    "No, Father. I am stillcking."


    "Yes, you arecking. But your mindset is right, and that''s enough. Ariel will make up for your deficiencies."


    Both Aider and Ariel''s eyes widened as they realized what the king was saying.


    The king reached out and grasped Christian''s hand, squeezing it with his cooling hand.


    "Christian. You will rule this country from now on."


    "...!"


    "You will inherit the throne. Be the next king and lead the Lake Kingdom."


    Frozen in ce, Ariel finally managed to speak.


    "Father, actually...!"


    "Hmm?"


    "My brother... My brother is..."


    Already dead.


    The person you are holding hands with is a fake, a double.


    Was it right to tell this to a father on his deathbed?


    But wasn''t it necessary to stop the fake prince from inheriting the throne?


    Not knowing what to do, Ariel was paralyzed. At that moment.


    "Father."


    Aider gently stroked the king''s hand, smiling.


    "Pass the throne to Ariel."


    "...!"


    "I will assist Ariel well."


    The king knew Ariel was morepetent but loved Christian more.


    Over the past six months of acting as the fake Christian, Aider had painfully realized this. So, he had anticipated that if the king were to pass on the throne, it would be to Christian.


    Thus, he had prepared these words.


    "It is the right thing to do for this country. You know this better than anyone, Father."


    "..."


    "Please pass the throne to Ariel, Father. I beg of you."


    Tears filled the king''s eyes. He was moved by Christian''s mature act of yielding the throne to his sister.


    "Yes... As long as you two maintain this harmony, I have no worries..."


    The king turned his head towards Ariel.


    "Ariel."


    "...Yes, Father."


    "Will you lead this country from now on?"


    Ah.


    Swallowing her tears, Ariel bowed her head.


    The guilt of lying to her father until his final moments weighed heavily on her, but she also knew this was the best course.


    "Though I amcking, I will honor the wishes of both you and my brother..."


    Just as Ariel was about to pledge hermitment.


    Bang!


    The door to the king''s bedroom burst open, and knights and soldiers rushed in urgently.


    It was Baltimore, the overseer of the internal guard post, and his subordinate knights. Kneeling hastily in front of the bed, Baltimore shouted.


    "Forgive my intrusion, Your Majesty! I have urgent news to report!"


    Ariel shouted.


    "Sir Baltimore! His Majesty is in a critical condition! How dare you..."


    But Ariel froze like ice at Baltimore''s next words.


    "Prince Christian has returned!"


    "...?!"


    "He has returned from the Eastern Continent! Upon verification, it is undoubtedly the real Prince Christian. He is on his way here right now, requesting to see His Majesty!"


    The room''s atmosphere turned icy.


    "...Christian was abroad? And now he''s returned?"


    Blinking in confusion, the king slowly turned his head to the side.


    "Then, who is this man..."


    Standing there, pale-faced and trembling like a leaf, was Aider.


    "Who is this man who just asked me to pass the throne to Ariel?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    "I have brought the magic of immortality, Father."


    The real Prince Christian, who had returned, dered this confidently.


    He then approached the bewildered king, who did not understand the current situation.


    "I''ll exinter. Since your condition is critical, I will cast the magic on you immediately."


    "No, Christian. What are you talking about? Immortality... such a thing can''t possibly..."


    But the king had to close his mouth.


    As the robed old man who came with Christian grasped the king''s wrist and breathed an inexplicable, mystical shadow into him...


    "Ugh?!"


    Vitality surged through his body, and the overwhelming sickness dissipated.The murkiness in his mind was reced with rity, and the death that had loomed close retreated far away.


    "How is this possible... I feel as strong as I did in my prime!"


    The king sprang up from the bed in a single bound. The surrounding knights and mages all bowed deeply in astonishment.


    "Congrattions on your recovery, Your Majesty!"


    "Congrattions!"


    The king, testing his newly regained strength by clenching his hands, looked at Christian and the old man behind him.


    "Where on earth did you find such magic... and how did you bring such a great person?"


    "I have been exploring the Eastern Continent for the past six months. This sage is someone I met there."


    Christian briefly exined to the king what had transpired in thest six months.


    After hearing the whole story, the king turned to the side in a daze.


    "Then, who is that man who has been in the castle all this time...?"


    There stood Aider, trembling.


    Christian growled coldly.


    "He is a fake."


    "A fake...?"


    "A double brought in by Dirandahi. Quite convincing, isn''t it? Even you werepletely deceived, Father."


    Christian''s fierce gaze moved from Aider to Ariel, who was standing beside him.


    "And Dirandahi schemed to remove me and ce Ariel on the throne."


    "...!"


    "Perhaps Ariel is also involved in this."


    Ariel, standing to protect Aider, urgently spoke up.


    "No, Brother! I, and this man, never had such intentions..."


    "Ariel!"


    It was the king who shouted. Ariel flinched and shrank her shoulders.


    The king trembled with a face mixed with anger and disappointment.


    "Did you desire the throne that much?"


    "No, Father! I..."


    "Did you want the crown so badly that you would kill your brother and deceive your father... and this entire nation?"


    Ariel''s vision blurred as she closed her eyes tightly.


    The situation had be extremelyplicated.


    Although she had no malicious intent, the fact remained that she had lied to the king.


    It was also true that Aider, acting as Christian, was intended to put Ariel on the throne.


    She had only taken the path she thought was best given the circumstances.


    But the oue was turning out to be the worst possible.


    "To deceive your brother, your father, and this entire nation..."


    The king''s face, believing he had been betrayed by his trusted daughter, twisted in anger and sorrow. He reached out his hand andmanded.


    "Sir Baltimore, immediately imprison Ariel and that impostor! And form an investigation team to thoroughly uncover everything about this incident!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The knights bound Ariel and Aider.


    "Father, please listen to me! Father...!"


    Ariel tried to convey her true feelings until the very end as she was dragged away, but the king had already closed his eyes and shut his ears.


    After Ariel and Aider were taken away, the king looked at Christian and smiled benevolently.


    "Christian, I have always believed in you."


    Christian immediately knelt before the king. The king praised his son greatly.


    "And you have repaid that belief. You have saved me."


    "I merely attempted to repay the grace you have bestowed upon me."


    "Now that you have proven yourself to be so mature, I no longer have any doubts."


    Clearing his voice, the king looked around at the surrounding vassals and dered.


    "The next king will be Christian!"


    "...!"


    "I appoint Christian as the crown prince!"


    All the vassals knelt on one knee and bowed their heads in unison.


    "We ept Your Majesty''smand!"


    Christian was among them, kneeling at the center.


    The king, satisfied, turned to the robed old man who hade with Christian.


    "And, sage, thank you for saving my life."


    The robed old man, the sage, bowed deeply.


    "I only disyed a small skill as an old man."


    "How can I repay this grace? If there is anything you desire, just say it. As the king of a nation, I will reward you generously."


    "Thank you for your words, but it is unnecessary, Your Majesty."


    The old man squinted and smiled.


    "The payment has already been agreed upon."


    ***


    Having gained immortality and recovered from his illness, the king began to govern the nation more vigorously than ever.


    He, as well as Christian, came to fully trust and follow the sage who had brought the magic of immortality. The sage soon received treatment akin to that of royalty.


    Christian, who hade to trust the sagepletely along with his father, showed him a facility within the castle as promised.


    "His Majesty has authorized me to show this to you, sage. This way."


    It was a magical facility built in the deepest part of the castle.


    Even in the Lake Kingdom, which stood at the forefront of magical civilization, this facility housed some of the most advanced magical devices. At the center was arge ss sk containing a clear, turquoise magical substance.


    "This is the national magic of the Lake Kingdom. ''Prison of the Unconscious.''"


    Pointing to the sk, Christian exined.


    "Humanity has always been gued by monster invasions... No matter how many we kill, they keeping to kill us."


    "..."


    "So, the first king came up with a n. To seal away all the monsters we defeated, so they could never revive again."


    Christian continued to speak to the sage, who was gazing at the sk in a trance.


    "The result of that n is this. The concept of monsters itself is sealed beneath the dreams of the people of the Lake Kingdom... This is our national magic."


    The Prison of the Unconscious, shared by all people of the Lake Kingdom.


    Once defeated, any threat that opposed humanity, ''monsters,'' were recorded and dissolved under this prison of the unconscious.


    "What an incredible magic..."


    "Haha. It took dozens of generations of research and refinement to create this magic."


    Christian,ughing awkwardly, cautiously asked.


    "But, is this really enough? I feel uneasy about repaying such a great favor with just a tour of the facility. Since you saved my father, we can give you gold, jewels, or evennd..."


    "Haha. That''s unnecessary. If you really want to thank me, just let me visit here freely for a few days. I want to study it more closely."


    "Of course, I will grant that request!"


    Christian then asked carefully.


    "After that, where will you go? What will you do next?"


    "Haha, well..."


    The sage smiled meaningfully.


    "What happens next isn''t really for me to decide..."


    ***


    A few days passed quickly.


    Throughout the Lake Kingdom, rumors spread widely.


    The real prince and the fake prince, Ariel''s charges of treason, the immortality magic brought by the prince, the king''s restored health...


    The people were amazed that Christian had truly brought back the magic of immortality, but they were also quite displeased with the decision to make Christian the next king.


    "The prince has too much of a rogue nature..."


    "And the prince who had changed over the past six months turned out to be a fake?"


    "Isn''t Princess Ariel much more reliable?"


    "She governed the country very well over the past six months when the king was ill..."


    "Perhaps Princess Ariel did what she did out of concern for the country''s future?"


    The atmosphere in the country wavered uneasily.


    The king believed that people would calm down and follow in due course, but Christian couldn''t bear this atmosphere.


    ''Even though I found the magic of immortality and saved Father, why... why won''t people acknowledge me?''


    After much contemtion, Christian realized.


    ''Yes, even though I found the magic of immortality, only Father received its benefits. That''s why the people don''t understand the greatness of my achievement.''


    So what should he do?


    ''...If I bestow the magic of immortality upon all the people of the Lake Kingdom, then...''


    Reaching a conclusion, Christian clenched his fist.


    "Everyone will acknowledge me."


    As the king who brought the blessing of immortality to the greatest nation in the world, the Lake Kingdom.


    Everyone would acknowledge Christian.


    Christian, with a bright smile, did not realize that shadows were flickering in his eyes like never before.


    "Sage!"


    Christian went to the sage, who was examining the facility known as the ''Prison of the Unconscious,'' and immediately made a request. He asked if it was possible to bestow the magic of immortality upon all the people of the Lake Kingdom.


    He worried the sage might refuse, but the sage cheerfully smiled and nodded.


    "Although it will be quite challenging due to the scale, it should be possible."


    "Is that really true!"


    "Yes. However, I will need to call upon two of my friends to assist me, as I can''t do it alone..."


    The sage nced up at the sky.


    "Is that eptable?"


    "Of course! Any friends of yours are wee with open arms!"


    "Good, and..."


    By this time, shadows were swirling over the sage''s face, and his smile appeared as a white fissure within those shadows.


    "There is a ''price'' to be paid for such a ''contract,'' are you okay with that?"


    "A price?"


    "Yes, I can''t just bestow the blessing of immortality alone; there are other blessings that must be included... There will be about three."


    But Christian had already be too blinded to notice the strangeness of that smile.


    "Of course, that''s fine!"


    As long as all the people of this country could receive immortality.


    It was worth paying a fair price.


    Christian then went to get his father''s approval. The king dly gave his consent.


    "Ever since receiving this immortality magic, every day has felt like a dream. It''s so enjoyable and refreshing."


    With a face more joyful and peaceful than ever, his eyes now shadowed, the king nodded enthusiastically.


    "You''re right, Christian. I shouldn''t enjoy this happiness alone... The entire nation, no! Even the non-citizens! Everyone in the Lake Kingdom should share this!"


    The king reached out and patted his son''s shoulder.


    "To think so much about the people, you will be a truly good king."


    Christian smiled in return.


    The country would now prosper forever, everyone would be immortal and happy, and he would finally be acknowledged.


    As the next king, who led the Lake Kingdom to its greatest golden age...


    ***


    A few dayster.


    Ariel and Aider, who had been imprisoned, were summoned to the castle.


    Despite spending days in prison, Ariel had not lost herposure. However, her appearance was a mess from the hardships she had endured.


    "..."


    Aider, who had been beaten for daring to act as the fake prince, was in an even worse state. But he couldn''t just stand there and watch the princess''s disheveled hair.


    So, right before entering the castle, while they were briefly being checked at the gate... with careful hands, hebed her hair.


    "..."


    Ariel did not refuse.


    With her hair neatly arranged and her crumpled red ribbon retied, Ariel gave Aider a smile and walked confidently into the castle. Aider followed her cautiously.


    "Father! I have something to say..."


    Ariel, who had thought through everything she needed to say to the king, tried to plead her case.


    But she had no opportunity.


    "...?!"


    In the audience chamber, aplex magical circle formed of ck shadows was inscribed, and three robed old men were chanting mysterious spells, preparing a magic ritual.


    And the king, Christian, the mages, the knights, and the other vassals... were all watching the spectacle as if in a trance.


    "Father, what is this?!"


    Horrified, Ariel tried to intervene, but Christian blocked her with his body.


    "Do not interfere, Ariel!"


    "Brother! What on earth are you doing!"


    "This is a ritual to bestow the blessing of immortality upon all the people of the Lake Kingdom!"


    Ariel''s eyes widened.


    "What?! How could you decide on something so dangerous so easily..."


    "Dangerous? What could be a greater blessing than this in the world!"


    Christian''s eyes, already covered withplete shadows, shone with a precarious smile.


    "I will share this blessing with everyone, and then everyone will... acknowledge me!"


    "No! Brother! Get a grip-"


    "Then, everyone will, love me...!"


    And before Ariel could do anything,


    "The first curse."


    The sage raised his index finger and whispered.


    "From now on, everyone in the Lake Kingdom will never die."


    The sage''s face, now revealed without the robe, was no longer human.


    Within the swirling shadows, a white crack formed a sinister smile... ''something.''


    Sssss...!


    Immediately, a shadow like smoke swirled above everyone''s heads and fell down.


    Faces of those who received the shadow were filled with joy. Christian, too, shuddered as he felt the immortality magic filling his entire body.


    "...!"


    And the moment he realized the immortality magic was imbued in his body,


    "Aider!"


    Ariel turned back and urgently shouted to Aider, who was also shocked by the immortality magic.


    "By the authority of the princess, and as your master, Imand you!"


    The contents were iprehensible to Aider.


    "From this moment on, you are exiled from the Lake Kingdom!"


    "Wha...?!"


    "You are no longer-"


    Desperately, Ariel dered.


    "Part of the Lake Kingdom...!"


    The next moment.


    "The second curse."


    The second sage whispered with sinister delight.


    "Everyone in the Lake Kingdom cannot leave the Lake Kingdom."


    Immediately after,


    "The third curse."


    The third sage, smiling white with victory, uttered the final curse.


    "The Lake Kingdom will sink below theke...!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Rumble, rumble...!


    "Ugh!"


    Ariel snapped her eyes open.


    The entire Lake Kingdom, which had been floating above theke due to magic, had been forcibly plunged into the depths of theke. The impact caused her to lose consciousness.


    Whoosh!


    The entire Lake Kingdom was already submerged, and thest line of magical protection within the royal castle was being breached by the cascading waters of theke. It looked like a flood meant to end the world.


    Outside therge ss windows of the castle, theke water surged.


    The once clear turquoiseke had be muddied, mixed with dark shadows, obscuring visibility even a short distance away.


    In the murky waters, people and debris from the buildings swirled together.Because everyone was cursed with immortality, they couldn''t die even amidst this disaster.


    Suffering endlessly from the agony of drowning, people iled their limbs madly.


    "Hahaha."


    And this scene...


    The sages watched it calmly, as if observing a fish tank from the other side of the ss.


    "The view from underwater is quite unique. This apocalypse game should satisfy the spectators quite well."


    "Indeed, it''s a scene worth having three of us intermediaries involved."


    The two sagesughed and spoke in turn.


    However, the central sage, the one who initially ensnared Prince Christian, the ''Demon King,'' was notughing at all.


    "No, the true apocalypse game hasn''t even begun."


    Havingpletely shed his disguise as an old human, now a form entirely like a ck shadow, the Demon King spoke with a snarl.


    "I will search through the unconscious of all the people of this Lake Kingdom, through all their nightmares... until I find that person."


    "..."


    "Until then, the apocalypse game must not end."


    The other two intermediaries, who hade to aid the Demon King, shrugged at each other. They muttered something along the lines of ''what an odd one he is.''


    "Why..."


    At that moment, Ariel, staggering to her feet, questioned these demons.


    "Why... are you doing this..."


    To stay sane and calmly ask questions in such a situation.


    The other intermediaries, with wide white grins, were about to mock her, but unexpectedly, the Demon King answered seriously.


    "It''s because of the original sin your ancestorsmitted long ago."


    "What...?"


    "You flourished as a magical kingdom. But you never pondered where this magic came from, who brought this power. You ignored it."


    The Demon King murmured monotonously.


    "Now you are paying the price."


    "What does that even mean..."


    Grinding her teeth, Ariel grasped a water-soaked longsword lying on the floor and drew it. It was an ordinary iron sword that a nearby fallen guard had dropped.


    "Even if our ancestors sinned, it doesn''t justify us suffering for it!"


    "Indeed. That may be true. But your destruction now isn''t because of your ancestors'' sins, is it?"


    The Demon King coldly pointed out the truth.


    "It''s because of your foolish brother and father."


    "Ugh...!"


    "You''ve gained immortality, so you must also pay the fitting price. Now you and your nation will eternally... rot in nightmares at the bottom of thiske."


    Crash! Shatter...!


    The castle''srge ss windows, unable to withstand the immense pressure, shattered along with the protective magic, and theke water, now a torrent of ck bubbles, flooded into the castle.


    As the water rapidly filled the space, Ariel clenched her teeth.


    "I will reim it."


    Hearing her voice shine with vivid resolve, the Demon King finally turned to face her properly.


    "Whether it''s because of the sins of my ancestors or the foolishness of my father and brother that this nation was ruined... it is all the royal family''s responsibility. With my own hands, I will restore the glory of this nation."


    Atst, the Demon Kingughed.


    "So, you sent out that fake prince? As yourst hope?"


    Ariel had, right after the ''curse of immortality'' was cast, realized the anomaly and immediately ordered Aider''s ''banishment.''


    - You are no longer a citizen of the Lake Kingdom...!


    The princess''smand carried a power that instantly stripped Aider of his status as a citizen of the Lake Kingdom...


    Therefore, he was able to escape the subsequent two curses.


    Citizens of the Lake Kingdom couldn''t leave the country, and the entire kingdom sank below theke.


    But Aider would have safely escaped theke.


    "..."


    Ariel herself didn''t fully understand.


    Why, at that moment, she had chosen to send Aider out.


    There could have been many other choices, but why did she choose to send out a non-citizen of ve origin, a mere double of the prince, using thest opportunity for escape?


    What was she expecting from him...?


    "I will predict, fallen princess."


    In the swirling vortex of the ck polluted water, the unconscious bodies of the king and the prince were sucked into the Demon King''s hands.


    The Demon King ced his hands on the king and prince''s heads and extracted the shadows he had imnted in them.


    The two, who had been enchanted and led the kingdom to ruin, would awaken and regain their senses the next time they woke up. Then they would realize what they had done and go mad with despair.


    Caressing the heads of the foolish king and prince who had already sumbed, the Demon King finally faced the princess.


    Those clear turquoise eyes ring at him with noble defiance, refusing to yield even in such a dire situation.


    "Your hope will shatter and erode until it ultimately perishes."


    "That will never happen."


    Ariel spoke with unwavering certainty.


    "As long as I am the master of my soul."


    "Haha, we''ll see."


    Whoosh!


    The rushing ckke water filled the inside of the castle, sweeping Ariel away.


    Caught in the immense mass of water, Ariel was flung out of the castle.


    "No great human has ever withstood this infinite hell of the apocalypse game. All have sumbed and fallen."


    Towards the receding shadow of the princess, the Demon King spoke calmly.


    "You will be no different."


    ***


    The entire Lake Kingdom sank to the bottom of theke.


    Immersed in water, the people of the Lake Kingdom, whether citizens or non-citizens, endlessly drowned. Because they were now immortal, they had to endure the agony of drowning continuously.


    Most people went mad within a day, let alone a few days, and lost their will to resist.


    The Demon King approached them one by one and offered them a contract.


    Instead of living in this hellish reality, he promised them afortable nightmare. In exchange, he asked for their dreams.


    The vast majority sumbed. Most people of the Lake Kingdom chose to be living devices supplying the Demon King with nightmares rather than endure the unbearable agony of drowning.


    And so, within mere days of the Lake Kingdom''s submersion, countless human cocoons, shrouded in ck shadows, floated throughout the kingdom.


    However, even though the majority were like this.


    There were those who refused to ept the Demon King''s proposal to the end.


    Ariel, enduring through countless deaths with her iron will, was eventually rescued by Coco, her nanny and a great witch.


    A master of teleportation magic, Coco had been surviving by finding spaces within the kingdom that had not yet been submerged.


    As soon as Ariel was rescued by Coco, she uttered these words.


    "We need to find a way to move freely and breathe underwater, nanny...!"


    Even in such dire circumstances, refusing to give up and finding the next path forward, the nanny could not help but weep.


    Together, they rescued Dirandahi, the head of the magical research institute who had been imprisoned. He was one of the kingdom''s top magicians.


    After repeatedly dying anding back to life in his waterloggedboratory, he developed a device that allowed breathing underwater.


    They equipped these devices and distributed them to those who had not yet sumbed to the Demon King.


    Braving the turbulent currents and the evil aura swirling within the submerged Lake Kingdom, the survivors made a desperate effort to reactivate the barrier outside the Lake Kingdom.


    They powered the devices, repaired broken parts, and died over and over...


    It took them a hundred years to finally reactivate the barrier and start draining the water from within the Lake Kingdom.


    ***


    Whoosh...


    The ck water that had flooded the Lake Kingdom flowed out, dripping thick droplets as it poured outside.


    As the water drained, the Lake Kingdom, which had been submerged for over a hundred years, revealed its horrific appearance, covered in water moss and decay.


    "..."


    On the rooftop of a building located in a high area.


    Ariel, who was looking down at this sight, slowly removed the underwater breathing apparatus from her head.


    "Ah."


    Her silver hair, which had grown wildly from long neglect, cascaded down her back like a waterfall.


    "We have finally taken the first step."


    Ariel turned around.


    There, lined up, were the survivors who had fought alongside her through this arduous battle for over a hundred years, their faces filled with emotion as they witnessed this monumental sight.


    Magical research head Dirandahi.


    Internal guard post overseer Baltimore.


    Captain of the standing army, Malone.


    Royal warehouse janitor Bayanbk.


    Sewer manager Paleig...


    And besides the named citizens, there were also the non-citizens who had fought alongside without giving in.


    Regardless of their pre-copse status or talents, those who had not bowed to the Demon King fought together.


    Thanks to them, Ariel had been able to keep fighting without giving up.


    "There is still a long way to go."


    Looking at herpanions, whose resolve had not faltered throughout this long and grueling battle, Ariel, with her eyes still shining with determination, dered.


    "Let''s find a way to move to the next stage. We need to break the curse on the Lake Kingdom."


    Then, Ariel looked at the central, darkened building of the Lake Kingdom...


    She gritted her teeth as she stared at the castle from which she had been exiled.


    "And ultimately, find a way to defeat the Demon King...!"


    But neither Ariel nor those who had fought alongside her knew.


    That the time when the Lake Kingdom was flooded was actually more peaceful.


    ***


    That night.


    After a small celebration of their first sess in a hundred years, the survivors had a modest feast.


    Exhausted, the survivors finally removed their underwater breathing devices andy downfortably, seeking a well-deserved rest.


    "...?!"


    Ariel, lost in her thoughts as she looked down at her homnd covered in water moss, suddenly sensed something ominous and turned around.


    Shing!


    The rusted iron sword she had been carrying since the day of the copse was drawn from its sheath.


    "Who is there!"


    Then, a sinister boy''s voice emerged from the darkness.


    "Haha, you should have just drowned quietly, shouldn''t you?"


    Step, step-


    From the darkness emerged a neatly dressed boy with dark blue hair.


    "It would have been less painful that way."


    And in the boy''s arms was one of the survivors.


    Limp, bleeding from the neck.


    The boy, licking his lips with his red lips, mercilessly bit into the survivor''s neck.


    Crunch! Blood spattered everywhere. The boy, having drained his fill, licked his lips with his bright red tongue.


    "Well, from a vampire''s perspective, a lively prey is naturally more appealing. And since you''re immortal, you won''t die no matter how much blood I drain..."


    "What, the..."


    In the face of this surreal scene, Ariel, wondering if this was a dream, btedly realized.


    That they had been surrounded.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    Evil beings descended from the sky, breaking through the darkness and surrounding the survivors.


    A ck dragon,


    The demon guardianmander,


    An unknown witch,


    The gue lord,


    The vampire king,


    The spider queen,


    The daughter of a subus,


    The ghost pirate captain,


    The ughterer of the full moon,


    The goblin god-king-


    Monsters from the old times, already defeated and sealed in memories, capable of destroying the human world even alone, had been revived under the Demon King''s hand and ambushed the survivors.


    With the water drained, revealing the ground, and the Lake Kingdom bing a space where people could breathe and walk...


    The monsters, revived from nightmares over the past hundred years by the Demon King, began to upy the city.


    "So, then. It''s time for you immortal humans to be hunted by monsters."


    The vampire king, Celendion, smiled slyly, baring his fangs.


    "The real hell has begun."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    With the barrier restored and the water drained, the Lake Kingdom had be and of monsters.


    The monsters imed parts of the vast city-state for themselves, making them their bases.


    Many survivors who had barely maintained their sanity for over a hundred years finally broke.


    Being hunted daily by horrific monsters from nightmares was an unbearable despair.


    Every night, the monsters held feasts, and the undying citizens of the Lake Kingdom became their prey.


    They were drained of blood while alive, torn apart by ws, and burned by their breath. The monsters toyed with the humans'' feeble resistance.


    Monsters of all kinds lurked everywhere in the kingdom, expanding their territories. Soon, there was no safe space left for humans in the city.


    Despite this, Ariel did not give up.


    She organized the survivors into a resistance force, gathering people from all over the kingdom to fight against the monsters.But even that desperate effort eventually faded.


    "...Brother?"


    A traitor had appeared among the humans, siding with the monsters.


    "What is this...?"


    The masked individuals, disguised as another group of survivors, had infiltrated the resistance.


    They abducted and coerced members of the resistance, delivering them to the Demon King.


    "...Their minds have been plunged into dreams by the Demon King himself."


    The leader of these masked individuals, the ''Nightcrawlers,'' was none other than Prince Christian.


    "Father is the same. He eventually sumbed and is now dreaming."


    "Prince Christian...!"


    "Wake up, Prince Christian!"


    "I have abandoned that name."


    As the other survivors called out to him, Christian shook his head.


    "I desired a crown that was beyond my reach, but in the end, I became nothing more than aughable clown."


    Beneath his smiling mask, the manughed miserably.


    "So from now on, call me Crown."


    "Brother...!"


    Ariel trembled with rage.


    Crown slowly drew a flute from his belt��an artifact granted by the Demon King.


    "You are thest remaining humans resisting in this country."


    "Why?! Why have you sided with the Demon King?!"


    "Ariel, why do you resist?"


    Looking at the people still willing to fight, Crown sighed softly.


    "Have you not seen those mighty monsters? And what about the Demon King whomands them? The kingdom has fallen below theke, and there''s no way to break the curse."


    "..."


    "There''s no hope. So instead of futile resistance, isn''t it better to find peace quickly?"


    "Brother, you..."


    Crown looked steadily at his sister, who still called him brother.


    Her eyes, shining with unwavering determination even in this hell.


    "I''m just trying to finish the dirty work I started when I brought ruin to this country."


    Crown brought the flute to his lips. The Nightcrawlers drew their weapons.


    The resistance also raised their weapons in response. Ariel, tears streaming down her face, shouted.


    "Please, Brother! It''s our royal family''s fault that this country fell into hell! So we must take responsibility and fix it together!"


    "No, Ariel. You have done nothing wrong. The fault lies with me alone."


    Tears of blood flowed from behind his mask.


    Crown spoke heavily, his voiceden with sorrow.


    "So... I will bring you peace as quickly as possible."


    Beep��


    As Crown blew the flute, monsters, their eyes glowing red, surged from the darkness towards the resistance.


    "What is this?!"


    "Is he controlling the monsters...?!"


    "Prince! Are you truly��"


    The Nightcrawler soldiersunched arrows and spells without hesitation at the bewildered resistance.


    Facing thebined assault of monsters and traitors, the resistance fell helplessly. Ariel desperately ordered a retreat.


    In a world overrun by monsters.


    Thest remaining humans were now forced to fight among themselves.


    ***


    With both monsters and fellow humans as enemies.


    The enemies increased while their forces dwindled.


    Ultimately, Ariel had to make a decision.


    As a member of the royal family that had brought ruin to the kingdom, to take responsibility.


    To protect the remaining people and continue fighting the Demon King...


    She decided to use the ancient magic passed down in the royal family.


    "I will offer my existence as a sacrifice to the Goddess."


    The magic principles established by the Lake Kingdom were as follows:


    By drawing power from the guardian tree rooted in the spirit world and channeling it through an external source, they processed and used that power in the present world.


    And the royal family of the Lake Kingdom already knew.


    That a burning woman resided at the roots of the guardian tree ''Everck.''


    The so-called ''Goddess,'' who was often dismissed as mere legend by the public, was real. She was closely linked to humanity''s magic.


    This ancient magic was a ritual to offer one''s existence to the Goddess in exchange for borrowing her power.


    "Princess, there''s no need for you to do this!"


    "Let us do it instead!"


    "No. I''m not just trying to sacrifice myself."


    Ariel shook her head and smiled bitterly at those who opposed.


    "It''s because I have the most to offer as a sacrifice."


    And.


    If someone here had to take responsibility for this entire hell, it had to be herself.


    Finally, Ariel conducted the ritual to offer herself to the Goddess through ancient magic.


    "I offer."


    Setting her body aze with magical fire, she endured the searing heat and muttered.


    "My status."


    She renounced her title, abandoning her position as a princess.


    "My memories."


    She burned away all the precious days of her life and the days of resistance she never gave up on.


    "My name..."


    She burned away the name Ariel, bing Nameless.


    "My everything."


    The ritual ended.


    As the mes on her body extinguished, the princess''s radiant silver hair had turned white.


    The red ribbon she always tied to maintain her humanity for over a hundred years since the fall had burned to ashes.


    With her memories cleansed and her expressions and emotions cut away.


    sh...!


    In Nameless''s hand, a brilliant halo of light formed.


    To the princess who had offered her all, the Goddess granted a light that could vanquish evil.


    The resistance fighters, shedding tears as they looked up at the now whitened princess, knelt one by one.


    Nameless silently picked up the rusted iron sword on the ground, breathed light into it, and turned to the people.


    "Let''s go."


    Though the bright smile she always showed everyone and the rich emotions in her voice were gone.


    Her clear turquoise eyes, like theke, still shimmered with a single purpose.


    "To save the world."


    To defeat the Demon King and save this nation.


    To y monsters and protect people.


    That purpose alone.


    ***


    ...And many more years passed.


    Nameless continued to fight.


    Her ordinary, worn, rusted iron sword had be one of the greatest weapons, capable of cleaving any monster.


    Nameless herself had be a highly skilled swordswoman, honed through countless battles, bing the most adept at fighting monsters in this world.


    As time passed to reach this point.


    The resistance fighters vanished one by one.


    The Demon King persistently tempted the resistance members. Not only did he turn them into living devices to dream nightmares, but he also cloned their memories into monsters to fight the resistance.


    Those who had beenrades just days ago, not only surrendered but also reappeared as monsters to attack the resistance.


    "Rats are everywhere, rats keeping no matter how many I kill! Damn rats!"


    "I want to study magic in the court someday. I''m tired of sweeping and cleaning like a machine."


    "Captain for 20 years, captain for 10 years... am I supposed to be a captain forever?"


    "Eliminate those climbing the walls! Even in a state of emergency, thew must be enforced! Immediate trial for all! Immediate trial...!"


    "Be fertilizer for humanity''s future, non-citizens!"


    In the endless battles in the underwater hell, the resistance members went mad one by one.


    They couldn''t distinguish whether it was day or night, underwater or onnd, or whether their opponents were monsters or humans.


    Those who went mad attacked allies, hallucinated, or becamepletely paralyzed, unable to endure any longer.


    "I can''t fight them anymore, but I don''t want to be a living device dreaming nightmares either."


    The first resistance warrior to defect requested Nameless.


    "Seal me away."


    "..."


    Nameless, silent, slowly nodded.


    "I will honor your wish,rade."


    Nameless asked carefully.


    "Do you remember where your original home was? I will let you rest there for thest time."


    Those who could no longer fight returned to their original homes and were sealed away.


    Namelessid herrade on a decayed bed, stroked their forehead, and whispered.


    "May you retire in peace."


    "I hope you regain the light someday, Nameless..."


    After saying goodbye.


    Nameless cast several magical seals on the house to prevent the Demon King''s approach. As a precaution, she also boarded up the doors and windows from the outside.


    This was called a ''retirement funeral'' among the undying resistance fighters of the Lake Kingdom.


    It was the only honorable end they could have.


    ***


    ...


    And after another long time had passed.


    Throughout the Lake Kingdom, countless houses had their doors and windows sealed.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    After sealing anotherrade, nailing the door shut.


    "..."


    Nameless turned around.


    She was alone.


    The resistance, once numbering in the hundreds, had all sumbed to the Demon King or beenid to rest in retirement funerals, vanishing from the Lake Kingdom.


    There were still a few who fought, but very few.


    ''Ah.''


    Even they were reaching their limits.


    Nameless herself felt her end approaching. She knew well that the light borrowed from the Goddess was flickering more and more faintly.


    ''Was there any meaning in all those days and resistance?''


    Nameless looked up at the sky with weary eyes.


    This kingdom, once vibrant with colors, was now a dull, monochrome darkness.


    ''Thest time I saw beautiful colors...''


    Suddenly, Nameless fell into thought.


    ''When was it?''


    Surely, before the world became like this.


    She remembered seeing something beautiful with someone...


    ''I can''t remember.''


    Because she had burned everything away, nothing came to mind.


    Nameless smiled bitterly and staggered back into the darkened kingdom.


    To prepare for the endless fights toe.


    And for the possible... new opportunities that might arise.


    Today, she still had to hang torches throughout the Lake Kingdom, clear out monsters, and patrol for visitors.


    And.


    "Hmm?"


    While patrolling outside the city walls, she saw a group of people standing outside the closed gate.


    A young man with ck hair at the forefront, a blonde knight, a brown-haired sniper, a one-eyed white-haired mage, and a red-haired mage in a wheelchair.


    ''Adventurers?''


    There were asionally those who came here after hearing rumors of the sunken kingdom.


    A few settled in the kingdom, bing new strength, but most were scared off by the monsters or died futilely.


    Thus, she did not hold much hope.


    "Treasure hunterse to find riches in the Lake Kingdom?"


    But she held a sliver of hope.


    Approaching to warn them, so they wouldn''t get caught up in this hell.


    "There is nothing here that you want. Return to the surface while you still have your lives..."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    "Shall we go on a pic tomorrow, Aider?"


    When was this?


    Aider, exhausted from ying the fake prince, waspletely drained and sitting on the sofa. Ariel, who had brought refreshments and sat in front of him, asked this.


    Aider, with wide eyes, asked,


    "A pic?"


    "Yes. There''s a hill in the outskirts where I often yed with my brother when I was young. There''s a big zelkova tree, and in summer, flowers bloom..."


    Ariel smiled awkwardly.


    "Because you''re working hard for me and the Imperial Family. There''s no schedule for tomorrow... Hmm, you can refuse if you don''t want to or are tired."


    "No, no! I don''t mind at all!"Aider hurriedly waved his hands and smiled clumsily.


    "Thank you for the invitation, princess. I''ll look forward to it tomorrow!"


    However, the next day, the two couldn''t go on the pic.


    Because it suddenly rained.


    So instead of going on a pic, they sat side by side in a pavilion in the King''s Castle courtyard...


    And watched the falling rain together.


    The memory of that ordinary, not-so-special day remained deeply in their hearts.


    Why was that?


    ***


    "Ha! Cough, cough, cough!"


    At the moment the Lake Kingdom was sinking. By thekeside.


    Aider, who was under the first curse - the curse of immortality.


    Due to the princess''s expulsion order, he was ejected out of the Lake Kingdom, avoiding the second and third curses ced on the Lake Kingdom.


    He had to watch as the entire Lake Kingdom sank, with no one but himself escaping.


    "..."


    Aider, a mere human, was overwhelmed in the face of a world''s destruction.


    The vast kingdom disappeared under theke like bubbles. Aider could do nothing but stare nkly at this sight.


    After the entire kingdom sank and the shaking and noise that shook the heavens and earth subsided.


    Finally, a thought came to Aider''s mind.


    ��What should I do now?��


    Upon reflection, there was nothing he needed to do for the Lake Kingdom.


    He was just a ve driven by the Lake Kingdom, not even a citizen. He was dragged in to impersonate the prince because he looked like him, having done dirty and rough work all his life.


    He had no family, no friends. No connections or ties.


    He could just leave everything behind and go.


    At that moment.


    Clink.


    Something made a sound in Aider''s pocket. He curiously put his hand in his pocket and took it out.


    It was a que made of ck wood.


    ��This is...?��


    It was Princess Ariel''s que.


    Her name and identity were engraved on it, and as befits a royal que, it was luxuriously made from the ckwood Everck.


    ��When...��


    It seemed Ariel had given it to Aider at the moment she issued the expulsion order.


    Why?


    Why did the princess pull him out of the Lake Kingdom and give him the most precious thing she had at that moment?


    - Aider.


    Suddenly, Ariel''s smiling face shed before his eyes.


    The person who gave him a name.


    And the first to treat him as a ��person��.


    - Shall we go on a pic tomorrow?


    "..."


    He knew.


    That warmth was not entirely directed at him.


    The princess had projected the image of her amicable brother from her childhood onto him.


    Royalty and ve, citizen and non-citizen...


    There was a distance between her and himself wider than the sky and the earth.


    But, even so.


    ��I want to save her.��


    Even if the whole world perished, only you.


    ��Only you, I want to save...��


    After carefully putting the que given by the princess into his bosom.


    Aider staggered and stood up.


    "I don''t know what I need to do..."


    Renewing his resolve on his delicate face,


    "I will try anything, princess."


    Aider quietly looked down at the surface of theke, gradually turning ck and turbid.


    "So... please wait a little longer."


    Thus.


    To save the perished kingdom, the fake prince began a long journey.


    ***


    "...After that, well, it''s just a repetition of a boring story."


    Aider concluded the story and looked at me.


    "At first, I just grabbed a sword and fought. I thought that if I killed the three sages who cursed the kingdom... the Demon King and his allies, the situation would be resolved."


    "So, did you seed in killing them?"


    I asked, surprised, while listening to the story and eating popcorn (though it seemed a bit impolite since the story was quite long).


    Then Aider nodded.


    "Yes. I defeated two of them. I managed to drive them out after a really long and dreadful fight, each establishing their own bases at the ends of the continent. Both were beings on a higher level, so it was really tough to take them down."


    "Wow."


    To be honest, Aider, this guy, looks feeble and pale, not the type you''d expect to fight on the front lines. Maybe he used to be something else back in the day?


    "If you have eternal life and unyielding will, anyone can aplish this much."


    "No, usually, people''s wills break..."


    Don''t exin it like it''s some kind of student cooking recipe.


    "Did you see the two broken statues among the three in the Lake Kingdom? Those statues were erected by the Demon King, and since I defeated the other two sages, the left and right statues were destroyed..."


    "So the left and right statues were broken. I see."


    Aider let out a faint sigh.


    "In that way, I lifted the second and third curses. But there were almost no people left who could escape from the Lake Kingdom, and it had already sunk, so there was no power left to pull it back to the surface."


    "..."


    "Moreover, I couldn''t defeat the most important one, the Demon King."


    So, to put it inly.


    This is probably the ��first ythrough�� for Aider.


    "Endlessly, time passed, and eventually, monsters spewed out from the Lake Kingdom, saturated with malice. After the world perished..."


    Even though it must have been a heart-wrenching story for him.


    Aider calmly exined his old story.


    "When all lives perished and I became thest human on earth, I received two proposals simultaneously."


    "Two proposals?"


    "First, the Goddess offered me the position of a racial deity."


    I remembered what Aider had told me a long time ago.


    When one bes thest survivor of a race, they can ascend to the position of a racial deity.


    Since Aider was immortal and lived forever, he reached that end and became the racial deity.


    "And then the Demon King proposed a deal."


    Aider smiled bitterly.


    "Since we couldn''t save the ones we wanted to save, he proposed we ��do this end-of-the-world game one more time��."


    "..."


    "As the proxy of the entire perished world, I agreed. The world ��reset�� to the moment after the Lake Kingdom sank."


    Since the Demon King''s two allies were beings of higher dimensions, their defeated state was maintained even after the reset.


    In other words, from the second ythrough, only the Demon King needed to be defeated.


    However...


    "I didn''t seed."


    Aider, with his usual carefree demeanor, waved his hands.


    "No matter what I tried, I couldn''t defeat the Demon King or save the Lake Kingdom. I just kept repeating countless futile fights for hundreds of years."


    "..."


    "Then my soul reached its limit, and feeling the limits of fighting directly, I started looking for a proxy yer..."


    Aider nced at me.


    "You know the rest."


    "I see..."


    "Since I had a piece of ckwood from Everck, I revived the Everck Empire, a nation capable of fending off the monster invasion... And then I discovered you, with your regression potential, and after countless infinite battles together, here we are."


    Aider, smiling brightly, picked up the cold teacup.


    "It was a long story."


    It was a long story.


    But Aider''s actual battle must have been infinitely longer than this story.


    Aider, who summarized and brushed over the immense pain, loneliness, and agony, looked at me intently.


    "Honestly, what significance does the long tale of past failures have? Now, we just need to seed in the final battle."


    "...You''re right, Aider."


    I grinned.


    "No matter how many times we were beaten up before, if we win with a final awesome move at the end, it''s all good. Right?"


    Even if we lose 9999 times, who cares? If we win once at the end, we live feeling like we''ve won all our lives!


    "Hehe. You are absolutely right."


    We chuckled as we looked at each other.


    I patted Aider''s shoulder.


    "By the way, after staying silent for so long, it turns out it was a love story. You romantic fool."


    Aider, embarrassed, scratched the back of his head.


    "To be precise, it''s unrequited love."


    "Oh~ but you admit it''s a romantic feeling. I was ready to tease you if you tried to deny it."


    "If it were me when I was young, I would have denied it. How could a ve dare to love a princess, I would have denied having such feelings."


    Aider lowered his old eyes behind his sses.


    "But I have grown old, my lord. Older than anyone in this world."


    "..."


    "I now know well that the naive feelings I had back then were indeed love."


    "The feelings back then?"


    I asked cautiously.


    "Then what about now?"


    "...I don''t know."


    Aider fiddled with the empty teacup.


    "I am curious too. The first emotion when I decided to save her was definitely love. But now..."


    After mumbling as if trying to articte something, he finally gave up andughed weakly.


    "What is this feeling of mine? Why did I want to save her for such a long time?"


    "..."


    "Well, the reason no longer matters. I just want to see it. The true ending we will reach."


    A brief silence ensued.


    Thud.


    cing down the teacup and intertwining his fingers, Aider took a deep breath.


    "So, I''ve talked enough about old stories... Shall we talk about what''s toe?"


    He changed the subject.


    Perhaps to the main topic we were supposed to discuss here.


    "The path to the Lake Kingdom has been blocked, but now it is open."


    "Yes. So I was just about to send a free exploration team."


    The next stage is 45.


    It''s a boss stage. We need to scout who the opponent is.


    "Let me tell you first."


    But Aider talked about something else.


    "Once you enter the Lake Kingdom dungeon, you can encounter the final boss in the deepest part."


    "...?!"


    "In the ��game��, it was the same, wasn''t it? You could encounter it from this point."


    I swallowed dryly.


    "The final boss..."


    "��The Sleepless Lake Princess��."


    Aider nodded.


    "Yes. Nameless."


    "...!"


    "The reason the path to the Lake Kingdom has been blocked so far is clear, isn''t it?"


    Aider calmly recited the cruel truth.


    "It was the process of her transformation into a monster. The entire Lake Kingdom was covered in darkness. And the mutation is alreadyplete."


    The person he had unrequited love for.


    The person he had fought for eons to save.


    In this final round, she had already lost her humanity and be a monster. He told this story so calmly.


    "She has be the embodiment of all the nightmares of the Lake Kingdom''s people and now, she is the strongest being among any monster in this world."


    "..."


    "And when Stage 50 begins, she will leave the Lake Kingdom and head to the human world."


    Aider, with cold eyes, was now staring directly at me.


    "In the ��game��, to prevent the monster invasion and achieve victory, you had to kill her before Stage 50 started."


    "...!"


    "In other words."


    With a voice as cold as his eyes.


    Aider uttered the victory condition from the game.


    "To ��win��, from now until the start of Stage 50, we must kill Nameless, who has transformed into a monster."


    "..."


    "Of course."


    Immediately, Aider smiled brightly.


    "This is not the ending I desire. And it''s not the method you have in mind either, is it?"


    That''s right.


    I had my own strategy to save Nameless and spectacrly overturn this round.


    And Aider said he was leaving this ce to prepare for ��something�� now.


    "The final move I will prepare from now on,bined with the strategy you have in mind."


    Aider, who smiled slyly like a viin, made a gesture.


    "Shall we pull off something spectacr together?"


    "..."


    "The grandest finale of the ��end-of-the-world game�� that will astonish the entire universe."


    Oh man...


    Who in the world could refuse that?


    I smirked and reached out my hand.


    "Alright! Let''s do it, aplice!"


    Aider also took my hand.


    We shook hands firmly andughed wickedly.


    "The grandest finale to wrap up our grueling joint venture...!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    After finishing the final strategy meeting.


    Aider disappeared to make his own preparations. We wouldn''t see him again until the final battle at Stage 50.


    "Alright, we need to prepare to survive until the final boss fight."


    For now, it''s Stage 45.


    It''s a boss stage again. A single slip-up here and we might not even get to see the final boss, leading to a game over. We need to be extremely careful.


    So, we sent an exploration team to the dungeon for reconnaissance...


    "What?"


    Upon hearing the identity of the enemy in this boss stage, I murmured in astonishment.


    "Zombies?!"***


    The enemy horde in Stage 45 is zombies.


    More precisely, the ''zombified'' ''Demonic Guard Corps''.


    ��What were they doing when they died? And what made theme back to life...?��


    I had many questions, but in any case, it''s zombies, demons, and monsters. We need to take them down efficiently.


    Unlike other monsters, demonic monsters have no clear strengths or weaknesses. Instead, they are superior to humans in every stat and can use equipment like humans.


    The Demonic Guard Corps is the top-tier unit among these demonic monsters, boasting superior stats and excellent equipment.


    And now they''ve be zombies...?


    ��So I have to n my strategy around super-stat zombies.��


    And if it''s the Demonic Guard Corps, then the leader is surely the Demonic Guard Commander����Cromwell.��


    This demon duchess, who is at the pinnacle of the demonic species, wields several powers tomand her subordinates. The Demonic Guard Corps under hermand fights with well-trained military tactics.


    If we were to sh with her original form and her corps, the battle would resemble a fierce fight against an elite special forces unit infiltrating our city.


    ��But they''re zombies...��


    In this world, zombies aren''t a species or a group, but a ��state.��


    Revived from death, losing their sanity, and attacking anything in sight... And to top it off, it''s a contagious state.


    In the game, we encountered monster hordes in a zombie state. If bitten, our allies would be ��infected��, and if they died in that state, they would resurrect as zombies and join the enemy horde.


    ��It''s not like the movies on Earth where you turn into a zombie immediately after being bitten, but still, they''re a troublesome enemy.��


    If these guys are in that state, then it''s like dealing with a special forces unit turned into zombies...


    ��Simr to the ghouls of the bloodline, yet slightly different.��


    Recalling the memories from Stage 5, I made a thoughtful noise and came to a conclusion.


    ��I need to see for myself.��


    I needed to examine the state of these zombified demons to formte a battle strategy for this fight.


    I immediately issued an order.


    "Lucas, summon all the heroes!"


    Lucas rushed in right away at my call. I gave him the nextmand.


    "Select personnel to go into the dungeon for direct exploration!"


    ***


    I exined the opponent in this stage to the assembled heroes.


    Having faced all kinds of monsters so far, none of them were surprised by the mention of zombie demons.


    ��Hey, isn''t everyone a bit too nonchnt? Have they all be too seasoned?��


    I was slightly disappointed.


    Even though it''s a zombie and demonbo, a staple of horror movies. I expected at least one person to scream "Eek" or "Ahh"...


    "Ah, Lilly, I miss your early days..."


    "...Pardon? What do you mean?"


    Lilly was already going through paperwork, listing water-type artifacts that could be effective against zombies and demons.


    Her mental fortitude had be too strong, possibly due to motherhood...


    "Ahem, anyway!"


    Clearing my throat to draw attention, I continued.


    "This exploration isn''t about engaging in fullbat. I just want to personally observe the state of these zombie demons to make an informed judgment."


    I nodded at the focused gazes.


    "So, we''re not nning to fight seriously."


    "Then..."


    "Like the previously dispatched reconnaissance team, this team will also be for reconnaissance. Just a deeper look."


    I briefly exined the characteristics of demons and zombies to the heroes.


    High stats, contagious bite.


    To scout a ce swarming with such enemies deeply...


    "We''ll need the fastest members of the World Guardian Front to do it."


    Speed was crucial.


    They had to scout quickly and retreat just as fast. That was the concept for this reconnaissance mission.


    "So, I''m going to select the fastest among you..."


    As I looked around,


    Pow!


    Everyone raised their hands simultaneously.


    ...What, do all of you think you''re the fastest?


    "As you may know, Ash."


    Verdandi smiled confidently, cing a hand on her chest.


    "As an elf, we don''tg behind any race in terms of speed."


    "Ho."


    "And as you know, I''m an assassin... I''m the fastest here on this front."


    Verdandi tilted her nose up proudly.


    I couldn''t help but smile. After her sister Skuld''s death, it had been rare to see Verdandi''s bright face.


    Then Kellibey interrupted loudly.


    "As you know, Ash!"


    "Yes...?"


    "In underground tunnels, us dwarves are faster than any other race!"


    "Huh..."


    "And since the Lake Kingdom dungeon is underground, like a tunnel, dwarves will be faster than elves!"


    Immediately, Verdandi and Kellibey started a staring contest.


    ssic elf vs. dwarf rivalry. Oh...


    Kellibey also had a much brighter face now. So I felt a bit more relieved.


    But there was no time for admiration. The other heroes also stepped forward to appeal their speed.


    "Captain, include me!"


    Kun, who had shed all his wolf fur andpletely turned human, jumped out.


    "I''ve never lost a short-distance race since I was young!"


    "What about long-distance?"


    "You''re hitting a sore spot... Ugh..."


    Kun shrunk instantly.


    With a stamina stat of 5, he couldn''t be strong in long-distance running. Hmm, he''s definitely fast in short distances, though...


    Next, the Ivory Tower Master, Dearmudin, subtly made his case.


    "I''m old, but..."


    "Yes."


    "But I''m very spry for my age, no?"


    "Yes."


    "More importantly, you know? I can fly. Really fast?"


    The old mage fluttered his robe proudly.


    Right, he''s a flying elder...


    And he can provide mass flight for allies. He fits perfectly with this reconnaissance mission concept.


    After giving him some extra points, I looked at the remaining heroes. Let''s see.


    "Torkel?"


    "..."


    Our frontline''s top tanker rolled his eyes inside his helmet.


    After a moment, Torkel cautiously said,


    "If I put my mind to it, I can be quite fast?"


    Mister... where''s your conscience...?


    "There''s a mirror over there, go check your size."


    "Ugh..."


    Torkel retreated dejectedly.


    Your strength isn''t in speed but other areas. Don''t letpetitive spirit re up in the wrong ce.


    Other heroes also stepped forward one by one to showcase their speed.


    Meanwhile, the Gambler''s Club members didn''t even bother, remaining uninterested. I appreciate their consistency.


    After hearing everyone out, I looked at the still-quiet main party.


    "Why aren''t you guys saying anything?"


    Startled, Junior pointed at herself.


    "Um? We just assumed we''d all be going?"


    "No. Only five out of everyone here will go."


    There''s no need for arge group on a reconnaissance mission. We need to keep it minimal. Hence, picking the fastest ones.


    Junior, flustered, quickly thought and said,


    "Well, I''m quick with magical calctions...!"


    "Stay."


    "Drat."


    Beside her, Damien, racking his brain, eventually brightened up and shouted,


    "Your Highness! My bullets are fast!"


    "Out."


    "Aw..."


    I looked at the remaining two main party members.


    "Lucas, Evangeline. Any points you want to highlight?"


    Lucas, with his hands behind his back, smiled leisurely.


    "Do I need to? You know best how fast and useful I am, don''t you, my lord?"


    "..."


    Evangeline, munching on snacks she had brought, said,


    "I''m looking forward to it~ Not taking me along and regretting it in the field, seeing your face, senior."


    "Ugh...!"


    Annoying, this knight duo...!


    But they were right. I had already nned to take them from the beginning.


    Thus, our reconnaissance team was formed.


    Me. Verdandi. Dearmudin. Lucas. Evangeline.


    I appreciated everyone''s enthusiasm, but I didn''t want anyone bitten by zombies and left with beautiful memories (+scars), so I chose the genuinely fastest ones.


    ��With Dearmudin, we can handle various situations, Verdandi can move stealthily, and the knight duo can bulldoze through if needed.��


    This was an excellentbination. Hmm.


    Then it suddenly hit me.


    ��Wait, isn''t the slowest one in this party...��


    Isn''t it me...?


    Am I dragging down the average speed of this fastest party...?


    "..."


    Well, of course, my average speed might be slowerpared to them! But if I go all out as the prince, I have several means of transportation! I was convincing myself when��


    "Oh my, look at the time! The nanny has something to do today, so I have to pick up Sid!"


    Lilly, realizing it waste in the evening, started operating the magic devices attached to her wheelchair in a hurry.


    "Alright, I''ll prepare the water-type artifacts for the next defense battle! I''m leaving now, Your Highness!"


    I quickly nodded.


    "Yes, go pick up Sid quickly!"


    "Thank you!"


    As soon as I gave permission,


    Whoosh��!


    Magic mes shed behind Lilly''s wheelchair, and the next moment, she sped out of the reception room at a frightening speed.


    "See you all tomorrow!"


    She glided down the corridor and dashed out of the manor in the blink of an eye.


    "..."


    We all watched, mouths agape, as Lilly''s wheelchair zoomed away through the window.


    I muttered in disbelief.


    "...Isn''t she the fastest one here?"


    With drifts and boosts on her wheelchair?


    Strong, mom...


    ***


    The next day.


    Our reconnaissance team,posed of the fastest heroes, entered the Lake Kingdom dungeon.


    And... we immediately realized one overlooked factor.


    "Holy cow, zombie apocalypse, dear god-!"


    Running through the darkened city, I screamed.


    "These bastards, by attacking and infecting other monster hordes..."


    I shuddered and looked back.


    "Their numbers increased-!"


    There...


    Grrraaar!


    Grrraaarrr!


    Various monster hordes, all zombified and mutted, were madly chasing us.


    The zombified Demonic Guard Corps attacked and infected other monster hordes, which then attacked and infected more hordes...


    Most of the monster hordes in the Lake Kingdom had turned into zombies!


    Their numbers had swelled far beyond what the reconnaissance team reported just a day before!


    "Shi..."


    Finally, someone among us couldn''t hold it in any longer and screamed.


    "Noooooooo!"


    It was Dearmudin.


    As the old mage''s frail scream echoed, the zombies filled the alleys and streets of the Lake Kingdom, endlessly chasing us.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    There''s a genre called zombie fiction.


    It refers to works that primarily focus on zombie apocalypses. Because zombies are such a versatile element, the genre has developed in many different directions.


    There are novels that deal with the cause and solution of zombie outbreaks, dramas that explore the changes in society after a zombie outbreak, and straightforward action games where you simply hack, shoot, and kill zombies.


    The genre''s development has been very diverse, and among these, the one I dislike the most is thetter.


    I mean, what''s so fun about mindlessly killing zombies? Zombies should be more threatening, scarier, and make you anxious about getting infected.


    "But when you encounter them in reality!"


    I shouted.


    "You realize that smashing them in action is the best thing ever!"


    In front of me, the knight duo was literally plowing through the field of zombies like tanks.Swish! sh! sh!


    Lucas was alternating between the [Bestowed Sword] and [Excalibur], slicing through the zombies mercilessly.


    The [Bestowed Sword] extended its length to sweep through mid-range enemies like a whip, while [Excalibur] in his other hand decapitated any zombies that made it past the whip''s reach.


    Moreover, [Excalibur] was a holy sword imbued with divine power. It was highly effective against ''impure'' beings like zombies.


    Lucas, a veritable zombie blender, was cutting down all zombies within his range.


    "Take that! And that!"


    Beside him, Evangeline was charging forward like a runaway train.


    Evangeline''s usual weapons, the [Cross Family''s Spear] and [Cross Family''s Shield], were still being repaired, so she brought temporary equipment: the [Shield Sword] made from Gon & Bung, which we defeated in Stage 44.


    To say it was made is an overstatement; it was looted immediately after defeating them...


    The [Shield Sword] could transform from a giant fish-scale-shaped shield to a long sword resembling a bird''s beak.


    Using this, Evangeline pushed the zombies in front of her into mush with the shield, then transformed it into a long sword to slice through the surrounding zombies before transforming it back into a shield. She wielded it with skill.


    "I told you before, right? I mostly use spears, but I can handle swords pretty well too!"


    Evangeline shouted confidently as a zombie monster lunged at her. It had slipped through when she was transforming her weapon.


    "Whoa?!"


    Before Evangeline could react,


    Swish!


    Lucas''s [Bestowed Sword] decapitated the zombie monster.


    "..."


    Normally, he would tease her with a ''aren''t you paying attention?'' but Lucas just nced at her and kept running.


    "Tsk!"


    Evangeline gritted her teeth and sped up to catch up with Lucas.


    Watching these youngsters, I chuckled.


    ��Hehe. It''s nice to see you two still bickering and getting along...��


    But your prince is getting tired?!


    It''s already been 10 minutes since we started sprinting! I''ve used my magic and equipment to ovee my poor stamina, but this is getting exhausting! How can you increase the pace now?!


    I couldn''t afford to slow down. Even a slight decrease in speed would let the zombies catch up.


    I checked on the others.


    Swish! Swish!


    While we ran along the main street, Verdandi was following agilely over fences and copsed buildings.


    The area was teeming with zombies, and some particrly dangerous ones were among them. Verdandi was picking off these threats with her bow and thebination of teleporting daggers��Isagum. Excellent!


    And finally, at the rear of the party...


    "Nooo! Stay away!"


    Dearmudin was screaming sharply while breathing fire.


    Roar...


    The massive horde of zombies chasing us was getting roasted.


    The mindless monsters kepting after us, regardless of their burning bodies, until the cumtive fire damage reduced them to ashes.


    ��As expected of a mage! Amazing! I''m d I brought him! He''s racking up a kill count in the double digits!��


    Though Dearmudin''s screams were bing strangely adorable, his efficiency was unmatched!


    However, our charge was bing increasingly difficult. As we ventured deeper into the Lake Kingdom dungeon, the number of zombies clogging the main street increased, and their strength grew as well.


    These weren''t ordinary zombies. They were originally strong monsters that had been resurrected in a zombie state.


    They couldn''t use their special abilities but their physical stats had be even stronger. Cutting our way through was bing increasingly challenging.


    "Master, at this rate, there''s no end to this!"


    Lucas, who was leading the way, shouted.


    Even I could see that zombies, who used to die with one strike from the [Bestowed Sword], were now enduring two or three hits. It was bing hard to break through with just our five-member team.


    ��In that case!��


    I turned around and shouted.


    "Dearmudin!"


    Dearmudin looked at me with hope. I nodded.


    "Let''s take off!"


    "You should have ordered that sooner!"


    Dropping the mes, Dearmudin spread the hem of his robe wide.


    Whoosh!


    ck feathered wings unfurled from his robe, and the flight spell was cast on all of us.


    Defying gravity, the five of us floated into the sky and flew towards the deepest part of the dungeon.


    The zombies left on the ground watched us, their bodies still sizzling in the lingering mes.


    ***


    Currently, our forces had upied up to Zone 9 of the Lake Kingdom dungeon.


    So the zombies were concentrated in Zone 10.


    The problem was that Zone 10 was thergest single area.


    ��Well, it used to be the area where the royalty lived...��


    The royal castle and various facilities for the royalty were located here, all of which had been transformed into dungeons.


    There were no fewer than 30 dungeons in Zone 10 alone.


    Most of these ces had been overrun by zombies, who had bitten each other, turning all into zombie monsters.


    Grrr...


    Grrr...


    The already hideous monsters had been topped with the zombie transformation, making them a grotesque sight.


    Zombie-monsters leaning against each other groaned as they stumbled around Zone 10.


    We floated in the air, courtesy of Dearmudin''s flight spell, and entered the depths of Zone 10, observing the zombie horde below.


    Evangeline, sweating, asked,


    "There''s no way all these guys will be released to the surface, right?"


    Smiling, I waved my hand dismissively.


    "Come on, don''t be silly. There''s no way..."


    I quickly shut my mouth.


    Experience had taught me that ��no way�� scenarios oftene true.


    ��Actually, it''s stranger for these guys to stay put here. If the door opens, they''ll alle out, just like in all those damn defense games!��


    Myplexion turned pale. The other heroes watching me also turned pale.


    Dearmudin, wrapping his arms around his shoulders and shivering, screamed,


    "Prince Ash! What are you going to do?! Hurry up ande up with a n!"


    "Hold on. We''re out here scouting toe up with a n."


    Of course, we''ve barely touched the ground since entering Zone 10...


    "Master."


    At that moment, Lucas, who had been scanning the area, gestured.


    "Over there, at the outer edge opposite our entry point... The monsters are moving strangely."


    "Hmm?"


    Looking in the direction Lucas pointed, I saw it too.


    Most of the zombified monsters were either idling or giving up trying to reach us in the sky.


    But the ones at the outer edge were rushing towards a specific point like a vortex.


    "Is there something there?"


    "Shall we check it out, Master?"


    "Let''s do that. Dearmudin, please fly us over there."


    "Don''t talk so lightly. Long-duration flight spells are very taxing..."


    Dearmudin grumbled but still lifted us up and directed us towards the spot.


    A ruined tower nearby provided a vantage point, and we descended to observe below.


    And there...


    "Hold them off!"


    "Build the barricade!"


    "Don''t let them in!"


    Inside a copsed cathedral-like structure, surviving monsters were desperately setting up barriers and preparing for battle.


    Grrr!


    Grrr!


    Zombie hordes were converging on them from all directions.


    ��Wow, this looks like a scene straight out of a zombie movie.��


    I observed closely.


    The resisting monsters had red skin and human-like features... Surprisingly, they were demons, mostly children and the elderly, not soldiers.


    "Demon society categorizes roles by age."


    I exined to my subordinates, trying to grasp the situation.


    "Children are trained as future soldiers, adults fight in the battlefield, and the elderly dedicate themselves to supporting them."


    The category of demons is quite broad. Subi and imps fall under it too.


    But themon demons we were facing in this stage were the ones with red skin and human-like appearances.


    These demons invade dimensions as legions, aiming to subjugate them.


    Legions sent to a dimension establish a foothold, start families, and pass on the fight to their offspring.


    As I exined, children are trained, adults fight, and the elderly support them.


    "What? So the elderly do the most menial tasks and suffer the most?!"


    Dearmudin shouted, oddly furious at an unexpected point. But I nodded, as it was true.


    "Indeed, children are considered the most precious, and the elderly are used as expendable assets if needed."


    "These demon bastards! They''ll be punished by heaven!"


    Well, they are demons, so...


    "Anyway, the main adult forces have all turned into zombies..."


    I observed the situation and continued.


    "It looks like the children and elderly left in the settlement are making a final stand."


    Thud! Crack! Crunch!


    The barricades blocking the cathedral entrance were constantly being smashed.


    The zombies swarming around the cathedral quickly broke through the barricades, thrusting their arms and jaws through broken windows and walls.


    The powerful bodies of the monsters had be even stronger as zombies, tearing down the cathedral''s thin walls in no time.


    "Nooo...!"


    "Oh great Observers! Save us..."


    "Dark Lord! Where are you, Dark Lord! You need to protect us!"


    The trembling young and old demons screamed for salvation. But neither the Observers nor the Dark Lord came to their aid.


    Only a few humans, us, were watching.


    "Hmm."


    After a brief contemtion, I spoke.


    "We''re saving them."


    "What?"


    Everyone was taken aback by my words, and Lucas immediately protested.


    "No, Master. What are you saying? They are monsters! And demons at that! They are our enemies!"


    "I know."


    I drew the ceremonial longsword [Light and Shadow] from my waist and assembled it into a gpole.


    sh!


    A g made of magic fluttered on the empty pole.


    "They are also the monster legion we will face in the uing defense battle."


    I smiled at my subordinates.


    "So, wouldn''t they be useful?"


    Without waiting for an answer, I leaped down with the g.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Lake Kingdom, District 10. Abandoned Cathedral.


    Built by the indigenous faith of this nation, which perished 500 years ago, the site was vast but not upied by any monster army.


    This was because the ce exuded an eerie aura that repelled monsters. Thus, while various monsters upied different parts of the Lake Kingdom over the years, this ce remained in ruins.


    However, the demon survivors had no choice but to flee here now.


    A zombie gue had spread among the monsters, and the infected monsters killed each other, further spreading the gue.


    Normally, infighting among monsters wasmon, something to ignore regardless of whether they killed each other...


    But with the Demon Guard Legion annihted and even leading the zombie outbreak, it couldn��t be ignored.


    The zombified Demon Guard Legion couldn��t recognize their kin and attacked the demon colonies, causing devastating damage in the first assault.


    The few survivors managed to flee here, to the abandoned cathedral, now sensing their imminent end.Bang! Crash! Creak!


    The barricade, reinforced with magic, bent and broke like straw.


    The stained ss windows of the cathedral shattered as zombie monsters�� arms reached inside.


    Grrrr...


    Grrrrrr!


    The zombies�� jaws snapped at the air, ready to bite anything alive, regardless if it was a monster. Thick saliva dripped onto the floor.


    "Aah...!"


    "It''s over, we''re finished...!"


    The demon children huddled in the center of the cathedral, trembling and hugging each other.


    The demon elders, who stood around them, shuddered as they prepared to sacrifice themselves.


    When thest barricade broke and the zombie monsters rushed in, they would throw their lives to protect the children.


    "Where is Lord Cromwell?!"


    "Who caused this gue in the first ce...?!"


    "Why isn''t the Demon King saving us?! We are his direct subordinates!"


    Listening to the terrified screams of his kin, the oldest demon among the survivors, called the ''Elder'' within the legion, kept silent.


    They all knew Cromwell was dead, that the Demon King had turned her into a zombie to raise her from death, and that to the Demon King, they were mere pawns to be used and discarded.


    ''Is this the end?''


    Zombies were squeezing through the gap in thepletely copsed entrance barricade.


    Sensing the end, the Elder slowly lowered his arms and let out a long breath.


    It had been a long time since he followed Legion Commander Cromwell out of their homnd to this ce.


    And during that long time...


    ''What have I done?''


    He couldn��t tell what he had aplished.


    Was this the meaningless end of a tenaciously continued life?


    ''If my life was to disappear so futilely, then rather...''


    Rather...?


    Rather, what?


    As he wondered at his own thoughts and blinked,


    "Huh?"


    He saw something falling through the broken ceiling of the cathedral.


    At first, he thought it was a zombie monster breaking in through the roof, but no.


    It was a much more dangerous presence.


    pping a banner made of magic, the topmander of the human side��the most dangerous enemy among the monsters, Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck, lightly descended andnded.


    "...!"


    Seeing Ash right in front of him, the Elder stiffened in shock and surprise.


    And the other demons, not fully understanding who this was, shouted.


    "What is it, a human?!"


    "How did they get here...!"


    "They��re here to kill us!"


    The demons were flustered, seeing the human suddenly appear in their midst.


    Moreover, the human wasn��t alone.


    Thud! Thud!


    A blonde male knight, a tinum blonde female knight, a green-haired assassin, and a white-haired mage followed, surrounding Ash.


    Zombies outside. Humans inside.


    The demon survivors, besieged on both sides, panicked.


    Seeing the terrified demons, a long smile formed on Ash''s lips.


    "Greetings, invader candidates and retired invaders."


    Seeing that smile, the Elder thought,


    "Do you want to live?"


    For some reason, this human''s smile seemed...


    "If you say yes, I''ll help you."


    ...more ruthless than themselves.


    "Come on, say it!"


    Spreading his arms wide, his golden eyes gleaming��


    The unexpected savior from the sky said this,


    "Say you want to live!"


    ***


    Observing the panicked demons, I smiled broadly.


    The monsters covering this Lake Kingdom were mostly shadows extracted from nightmares by the Demon King.


    But these red-skinned demons were different.


    As previously exined, they are invaders from another dimension, attacking this world to make it their own... In rough terms, they��re an alien race.


    ''So they can reproduce, unlike the monsters revived from nightmares.''


    So, in other words...


    They don��t have the instinctive and blind hatred toward humans that the revived nightmare monsters do.


    In short, there��s room for negotiation.


    ''Better to show than tell a hundred times.''


    I lightly tapped the floor with the gpole. Then,


    Whoosh!


    A wall of magic rose, quickly encircling the abandoned cathedral.


    Over the barely intact main barricade, over the shattered stained ss windows...


    Gray magic formed a wall, instantly fortifying the abandoned cathedral.


    "This should buy us some time for now."


    The deafening roars of the zombie monsters outside fell silent.


    "Not to brag, but my walls are pretty sturdy... Actually, that is bragging."


    "..."


    The demon survivors didn��t know whether to be happy about the immediate safety from the zombie threat or wary of the humans in front of them.


    "It''s notplicated."


    I folded my arms and gestured outside with my chin.


    "Those zombies are my enemies. And those zombies are also your enemies. This gives us a reason to cooperate."


    "...!"


    "I''ll help you until all those zombies are gone. I''ll fortify this ce so you can hold out safely and bring you any supplies you need. How about it?"


    An elder demon, who seemed the oldest among the survivors, stepped forward.


    He quieted his kin and bowed respectfully to me.


    "Thank you for your offer... However, may we have a moment to discuss?"


    "As you wish. Just not too long."


    epting the proposal of someone who was an enemy just moments ago might be a bit much.


    I nodded, and the surviving demons, now down to a few hundred individuals, began a heated discussion.


    As I turned away, my subordinates, who had been waiting, urgently questioned me.


    "Ash! Are you really going to help these monsters?"


    Verdandi asked. I nodded.


    "They��re a decent alliance to reduce the number of zombies."


    "But...!"


    "The benefits for us are considerable."


    I spoke frankly.


    "To put it bluntly, we can use them as disposable pawns to fight the zombies for us."


    "...!"


    "To put it more gently, we can say our interests align. They want to live, and we need to reduce the number of zombies."


    If we have a force here in the origin of the zombie outbreak to draw in zombies and bear the brunt of their attacks, reducing their numbers...


    It could greatly reduce the number of zombies pouring into the subsequent defense battles.


    "In short, they��ll act as our forward base."


    The forward base we originally used by the ck Lake waspletely destroyed by Night Bringer, making it impossible to restore realistically by the final battle.


    Time is too short. We can��t even think of restoring the south wall of Crossroad right now, so how could we restore the forward base?


    In this situation, if we can deploy an allied force in District 10 of Lake Kingdom...


    Not only in this stage but maybe even up to the final battle, it could be useful.


    "And besides, we can gather intel on the demons�� weaknesses and on Cromwell."


    "...!"


    Though the zombie crisisplicates things, and the situation is chaotic,


    Ultimately, the boss monster we have to deal with this time is the Demon Guard Legion Commander Cromwell.


    These demons belonged to the same legion as Cromwell, so we can also gather information.


    "And most importantly..."


    I added.


    "There��s something I personally need to test."


    My words puzzled everyone.


    "Test?"


    "Yeah."


    I smiled bitterly.


    "A test necessary for me to achieve the ending I desire."


    ***


    The demon survivors epted my proposal.


    They had no choice. Either they joined hands with me or became zombies here. It seemed they didn��t want to die.


    "Great! So, who��s the leader here?"


    An elder demon, the one who had talked to me before, stepped forward. He introduced himself.


    "It''s me. They call me ''Elder.''"


    "Quick introductions, good. You��re perceptive, Elder."


    I received the ''representative'' position of these survivors from the Elder.


    The Elder hesitated, but it was a situation where they were already riding a tiger. He meekly handed over the representative position as I requested.


    "I delegate the representative authority of our Cromwell Legion survivors... to you, Ash."


    "Great."


    I nodded and adjusted the [Imperial Seal Ring].


    [Imperial Seal Ring (EX)]


    - Can gather the will of the organization''s members you represent and manifest it as power.


    This was why I asked for the representative position.


    "I, as the temporary ally of the Cromwell Legion survivors, representing their will, wish for this."


    The ring, which had no design before, now bore the symbol of red antlers. This seemed to be the emblem of the Cromwell Legion.


    "That this abandoned cathedral will not fall to the monster horde...!"


    sh!


    The [Imperial Seal Ring] activated, and red energy surged from the survivors�� chests, intertwining like long vines, encircling the cathedral.


    "This embodies your will to survive."


    This magical... no, it��s magic.


    I exined to the astonished survivors.


    "As long as your will remains strong, the zombies won��t easily enter this area. My wall will also hold for a while."


    "..."


    "But ultimately, surviving is up to you."


    Two weeks remain until Stage 45 begins.


    It can be an eternity or a moment, depending on how you view it.


    Whether this cathedral will hold until then or fall to the zombies before that, I don��t know.


    However, if they fight tenaciously to survive and it benefits my world...


    I will continue to support them.


    Such a simple alliance.


    "We''ll fortify and turn this cathedral into a forward base."


    I told my subordinates.


    "Bring in defensive equipment, and if supplies are needed, provide them."


    "Are you really nning to build a small fortress inside the dungeon? Using monsters to fight other monsters...?"


    "Consider it a special operation for a special situation. Now, conduct a supply check!"


    My subordinates looked unhappy, but they still checked the supplies and equipment needed to fortify the cathedral.


    "Hold on tight, Elder."


    Still looking conflicted about joining hands with humans to survive, the Elder gave me aplicated expression. I grinned at him.


    "I''lle to help again!"


    Thus,


    I established a forward base in the heart of enemy territory and gained a fighting force.


    The results of this impulsive little investment will reveal themselves in time.


    Whether it��s a colossal failure or...


    ''Who knows?''


    I might look back and call it a masterstroke.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Thus, we had our tasks set for the next two weeks until the next defense battle began.


    We fortified the defenses at the Crossroad main castle while pouring all excess resources and effort into the dungeon in District 10, the ��Abandoned Cathedral��. This ce would effectively serve as our forward base.


    Initially, we transported supplies physically using Dearmudin��s flight magic, but eventually, we just set up a teleport gate.


    Of course, ess through this teleport gate had to be rigorously checked and secured. After all, it was connected to enemy territory.


    Groaa...


    Groaaaar!


    Zombies kept pouring into the cathedral.


    "Moreing through the main entrance!"


    "Activate the artifacts sequentially!""The east window is broken! Prioritize repairs!"


    Thanks to the various defensive artifacts meticulously installed, the magic walls I regrly reinforced, and the efforts of the survivors,


    Dangerous moments that were frequent at first gradually diminished as we became more adept.


    ��Indeed...��


    By observing the battle here, I was also able to study the behavior of the zombie monsters.


    Zombie monsters were practically brainless and charged straightforwardly at living beings.


    One might wonder how they differed from regr monsters, but the key difference was that they didn��t fall even when their bodies were damaged.


    A regr monster would be incapacitated if it lost a limb or had a hole punched through its body.


    But in their zombie state, they didn��t. Losing a limb was trivial, and they would even crawl using their arms if they lost their lower half.


    ��They even keep moving for a while after their heads are blown off...��


    So, for the survivors, the best strategy was to avoid direct confrontation and block them with sturdy walls.


    After all, zombies swarmed endlessly around the cathedral. Killing them only brought the next wave.


    Thus, the tactic was to block them with a strong wall, letting the umted zombies get stuck and unable to move, only cleaning up those desperately trying to break in.


    While this couldn��t be done indefinitely, it was manageable for the two weeks we had.


    So I proposed this strategy, and the older demons followed my lead withoutint. They knew their best chance of survivaly in epting my help.


    The younger demons, however, were a problem...


    "Human! Who are you to keep ordering us around?!"


    "We can handle the zombies on our own!"


    "When Lord Cromwell returns, you and your kind will be wiped out with humanity!"


    Oh, these precious brats...


    As previously mentioned, the demon race treasures their children and treats their elders harshly.


    As a result, these kids were all spoiled and undisciplined, having been pampered excessively.


    "Hey, you old guys! What are you doing? Have you no pride?! Kick these humans out now!"


    "And I''m hungry! Cook us some food, quick!"


    "Bring back the toys we left in our colony! Right now!"


    As soon as things got a bit better, they started whining and throwing tantrums.


    Still, I tried to ignore them, thinking it was part of their culture.


    "You insolent, wretched brats!"


    Dearmudin couldn��t hold back and snapped...


    "I��ll teach you the proper respect, you ill-mannered demon children!"


    I always suspected he had a lot of traditional sternness in him, but Dearmudin seemed to embody a strong Korean spirit...


    Dearmudin, who had taught countless precious children in his ivory tower, activated his formidable etiquette enforcement mode, personally disciplining and training the rude demon kids with harsh yet caring rigor.


    A few dayster,


    "Grandfather, Grandmother, did you wake up well?"


    "Today, we will prepare breakfast. Please restfortably."


    "We��ll massage your shoulders and legs while you eat."


    They had all transformed into respectful and considerate children, embodying courtesy and virtue.


    ��...Is this really okay?��


    The demons must have their own methods of discipline and cultural patterns based on their life cycle. Is it right to change that arbitrarily?


    Regardless of my concerns, Dearmudin was immensely satisfied with the transformed children.


    "Ah, how pleasant~."


    He stroked his beard with a contented expression, as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    The children, too, respectfully addressed Dearmudin.


    "We��re d to see you��refortable, Teacher."


    "Please continue to guide and correct our faults."


    "So, Teacher, can we have a bit more of that candy as a reward...?"


    "..."


    Well, whatever. This is now the forward base of the Land of Courtesy, you brats.


    "...Having some spare time, I scouted the area from the rooftop."


    The Elder, who seemed ufortable receiving massages from the children, spoke.


    "There are still other monster armies that haven��t been infected by the zombies. I��ll try to ally with them."


    "Do you think they��ll listen to you?"


    "Isn��t it better to join forces and hold out together against the zombie waves, rather than getting swallowed up? Just like how we joined hands with you."


    The Elder chuckled as he watched the children enthusiastically massaging his neck and shoulders.


    "...Before this crisis, I was just waiting to die, but being alive, I can see many things I couldn��t before."


    "True."


    Dearmudin agreed.


    "You have to live first, endure tirelessly, and then think about what else you might see."


    Listening to the two elders, I silently reinforced the magic wall.


    Time was passing.


    ***


    Crossroad. City Center.


    Today, Evangeline hade to the food district to order lunch for the melee unit''s training.


    She stopped at the entrance of a restaurant, feeling awkward.


    "Oh."


    "Ah..."


    She had run into the waiter who had once confessed his feelings to her.


    "..."


    "..."


    A severely awkward silence ensued.


    Since that day, Evangeline had avoideding to this cafeteria, making this their first meeting since the ''incident''.


    Awkward as she was, Evangeline decided to go into the restaurant anyway. After all, the food was good.


    "Um, I''d like to order lunchboxes. For twenty people. Can you deliver them by lunchtime to the barracks?"


    "Oh, yes, of course! Absolutely! Right this way..."


    The waiter took the order and ryed it to the kitchen.


    "Alright. Your order has been ced, and it will be delivered by noon."


    "Okay, then..."


    Awkwardly exchanging pleasantries, Evangeline quickly tried to leave before the atmosphere got even weirder.


    At that moment,


    "Um, about that day... I��m sorry!"


    The waiter bowed deeply, apologizing. Evangeline was even more flustered.


    "Huh? No, there��s no need to apologize..."


    "I got scolded a lot after that. They told me how much of a nuisance a sudden confession can be... that I should think of the other person''s feelings, not just mine..."


    The waiter even teared up a bit.


    "You told me to think it over that day, but I know you were being considerate. You could��ve just rejected me outright, but you were kind to me..."


    "..."


    Evangeline smiled wryly and waved her hand dismissively.


    "It��s alright. It wasn��t a big deal. It made me reflect on my own feelings, too."


    "..."


    The waiter, looking at Evangeline in a daze, cautiously asked,


    "Miss Evangeline..."


    "Yes?"


    "I know it��s weird to ask this, but... can I keep liking you?"


    "Haha. Do you need permission for that?"


    Instead of answering directly, Evangeline turned her gaze southward.


    "...This city no longer has proper walls."


    The waiter looked south as well, where the wall, desperately being restored but still in shambles from Night Bringer��s attack, could be seen.


    "The next invading monsters are a horde of zombies. If they break through, you might end up bing one of those horrifying creatures yourself."


    "..."


    "I appreciate your feelings for me. But, let me give you some honest advice."


    Evangeline spoke sternly.


    "If you��re staying in this city just because of me, then forget it and leave. Before you get hurt or lose your life."


    "It��s fine."


    But the waiter smiled nonchntly.


    "If I were going to run away out of fear for my life or the monsters, I would��ve left a long time ago. So, don��t worry too much about someone like me."


    "..."


    "And, if you finish this battle well... pleasee to eat again."


    The waiter hastily packed some snacks and handed them to Evangeline.


    "And this is on the house!"


    "..."


    "Good luck with your training today, and the uing defense battle!"


    Waving and bowing energetically, the waiter bid her farewell. Evangeline left the food district.


    "..."


    Munching on one of the snacks the waiter had given her, Evangeline muttered to herself.


    "This restaurant does have really good food..."


    Human emotions are soplex that even clear kindness from others can be difficult to handle.


    Not to mention one��s own feelings, which are even harder to understand...


    Crunch!


    Evangeline popped another snack into her mouth instead of sighing.


    ***


    Corner of the Barracks. Closed Training Grounds.


    This training ground, which had been half-destroyed by Night Bringer��s breath attack, was now unused, but one person was diligently swinging a sword there.


    "Hah!"


    It was Hecate.


    Sweating profusely with her broken body, she desperately tried to maintain her sword form.


    ng!


    Eventually, she dropped the sword.


    "Damn it!"


    Gripping her trembling right arm with her left, she panted heavily.


    "What am I supposed to do now... In a world like this, what can I even do..."


    Hecate, overwhelmed with frustration, leaned her head against a training dummy.


    From a distance, hidden behind a pir, Lucas watched her silently.


    "..."


    Lucas, who had been observing with a nk expression, turned his gaze.


    At the opposite entrance to the training ground, Junior stood, also looking conflicted.


    "..."


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas stepped away from the pir and turned around.


    Their intertwined feelings had not yet reached any resolution as time passed.


    ***


    Southern Wall under Restoration.


    Chain was idly perched here again today.


    "Chain."


    Heavy footsteps echoed.


    He turned to see Torkel.


    Torkel, who had approached, gestured southward with his chin.


    "The next defense battle is soon. It��s one of thoserge-scale monster offensives thate every five battles."


    "..."


    "The battlefield will be fierce again soon... Will you continue to stay here?"


    He wasn��t asking if Chain would keep sitting on the wall aimlessly.


    He was asking if Chain would stay in Crossroad indefinitely.


    "..."


    Unable to answer, Chain remained silent. Torkel asked again.


    "Have you sent a letter to your wife?"


    "...A letter?"


    "If you��re afraid to visit directly, how about contacting her to let her know you��re alive?"


    Torkel exined awkwardly.


    "I gathered the courage to write to my home ind after a long time of no contact... Now we��re in touch again. Once this battle is over, I n to visit."


    "..."


    Chain, still silent, sighed deeply.


    "Courage, huh..."


    "..."


    "I never thought contacting my wife would require more courage than facing monsters. That it would be more terrifying..."


    Torkel nodded.


    "But you can��t hesitate forever, can you?"


    "..."


    Chain closed his eyes tightly and then opened them to look at Torkel.


    "Torkel."


    "Yes."


    "I have a favor to ask... I��m not good with letters. Can you write it for me?"


    A bashful smile appeared under Torkel��s helmet.


    "My handwriting is pretty crude."


    "As long as it��s legible. It��s still better than mine, right?"


    "Alright. Let��s go."


    Torkel gestured toward the temple.


    "I��ll do my best to write it beautifully."


    "It��s not just the writing. Make the words sound nice too. You know I��m not good at that either..."


    "You��re asking for skills I don��t have either..."


    Torkel supported Chain, who was on crutches, and they slowly made their way to the temple. The two men limped along side by side.


    Time was passing.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Open field near the temple.


    "I brought lunch, Father!"


    Hannibal lifted a basket with a bright smile.


    "With another big battleing up in a few days, we need to make sure to get proper nutrition! Come, let''s eat together!"


    "Well, thank you for bringing lunch, but..."


    Zenith was sweating nervously, ncing around.


    "Why is High Priestess Rosetta here...?"


    "..."


    Likewise, Rosetta, who had also been dragged out by Hannibal, looked flustered.Hannibal, who had brought both of them together, simply tilted his head innocently with a carefree smile.


    "Isn''t it nice to eat together? Don''t you think so?"


    "Uh, yeah, it is... but..."


    "..."


    Quietly sweating, Rosetta nudged Zenith in the side. Startled, Zenith turned to look at her, and Rosetta whispered under her breath.


    ��Why is he doing this?��


    ��I have no idea, sister.��


    Hannibal had recently been making frequent attempts to bring Zenith and Rosetta together.


    Both Zenith and Rosetta were bewildered, but telling Hannibal to stop felt weird and seemed to make them more conscious of each other, so they just let it be.


    But how long were they supposed to let this go on...?


    "Hmm. So, Zenith."


    Rosetta called out to Zenith and then frowned.


    "By the way, changing your name from Zenith to Xenith... it''s just a cover-up, isn''t it?"


    Zenith looked sheepish.


    After his fake funeral, he had tried to take on apletely new name, but it didn��t work out, so he had changed it by just one letter as a stopgap measure.


    "The pronunciation is slightly different."


    "Whatever. Anyway, Zenith."


    Rosetta spoke seriously, and Zenith straightened up.


    "Yes, sister."


    "We''re facing zombies in the uing battle, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Holy power is the most effective against the undead. So most of the priests will be on the front lines this time."


    Zenith swallowed hard at Rosetta��s words.


    "Many may get hurt or die."


    "..."


    "Even though you��ve already experienced a symbolic death as a priest, I��m asking you... protect the temple members as much as you can. I know you can do it."


    Since his fake funeral, Zenith had fought as an independent mercenary. Sometimes he cooperated with Rosetta on missions, but he kept his distance from the priests, thinking it was the right thing to do.


    However, Zenith had also learned something while rolling around in death on this front.


    You have to stay alive to discuss what��s right.


    "I will, sister."


    Zenith nodded readily.


    "Trust me. I��ll make sure all those zombies are sent back to the Goddess in ordance with the natural order."


    "..."


    Rosetta looked at her boastful younger brother with aplicated expression.


    "Alright, enough of the heavy talk!"


    Hannibal jumped in between them.


    "If necessary, I''ll summon the Spirit King to protect everyone! So don''t worry too much about the uing battle!"


    Hannibal ced sandwiches in Rosetta and Zenith��s mouths.


    "Let��s just enjoy our meal now!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them chewed on their sandwiches, pondering.


    Why on earth is Hannibal doing this...?


    ***


    Ariane Kingdom��s military camp.


    "..."


    Yuny on a bed with a much-improvedplexion, but she still hadn��t regained consciousness.


    Kun, who visited her every day, was once again sitting beside her, quietly gazing at her face.


    "Once this next battle is over..."


    After a long silence, Kun spoke.


    "And the next one after that. Once the war against the monsters is finally over."


    Kun reached out and gently stroked Yun''s pale cheek.


    "Will I be able to face you when you wake up, Yun?"


    There was no answer.


    Kun continued to stare nkly at the still-sleeping Yun.


    ***


    Evening. Lord��s mansion.


    I was reading reports on the defense preparations for both the Crossroad main castle and the forward base in the dungeon.


    Then, there was a knock at the door. I spoke without much thought.


    "Come in."


    The door opened quietly, and light footsteps approached me.


    I nced up, expecting to see Lucas or anotherpanion, and jumped up in surprise.


    "Whoa, Serenade?!"


    It was none other than Serenade, the head of the Silver Winter Merchant Guild, who had entered!


    Holding a tray with a teapot and a te of cookies, Serenade approached with an awkward smile.


    "I haven��t seen you muchtely, so I came to visit. Am I interrupting your work?"


    "No, no! Not at all! Come over here."


    I ced the tray on the table and seated Serenade on the guest sofa, then sat on the opposite sofa.


    Serenade, however, stood up from the guest sofa and moved to sit next to me. Gasp...!


    With a yful smile, Serenade narrowed her silver eyes and grinned.


    "I heard you''ve been extremely busy preparing for the next defense battle. I thought it would be nice for you to take a short break. I brought tea and cookies for you."


    "Thanks..."


    Serenade poured tea into a cup and handed it to me. Feeling strangely shy, I avoided her gaze as I epted the cup.


    ��Come on, when will I stop acting like a clueless rookie?!��


    Even after merging with the true Ash, I still haven��t improved in this area. Despite absorbing all of his experiences, I��m still just a fool in front of my first love!


    "Ahem! Have you prepared for the evacuation?"


    I tried to regain myposure, sipping tea as I asked Serenade.


    The next battle would be against the zombified demons, a boss stage.


    While it should be objectively easier than fighting the Night Bringer, the state of Crossroad��s defenses was so poor that letting our guard down could be disastrous.


    This was a boss stage leading up to the final boss fight. It was not going to be easy.


    So, as always, we were prioritizing the evacuation of civilians. Given the state of the walls and the risk of infection, civilian casualties could be severe in this stage.


    "Yes. The entire guild is ready to move, and I��ll be leaving tomorrow."


    "Thanks for always doing this."


    "Haha, it��s part of being a merchant. We always need to be on the move to find good products. It��s not a hardship, but a joy."


    The confident look Serenade gave me made me blush. She seemed so proud, as if she had just secured a great deal. Stop looking at me like that!


    "Speaking of which, it seems like a lot of people in Crossroad are caught up inplicated romantic entanglements these days."


    Escaping from my own romantic troubles, I turned the conversation to the others.


    After exining theplex ��love lines�� forming among our friends, Serenadeughed, covering her mouth.


    "Haha, with so many young people gathered together, it��s natural for romantic feelings to bloom."


    "Yeah, but romance doesn��t always lead to happy endings."


    I thought of the heroes who had loved each other here before.


    Those who died, fell intoas, or went missing...


    On this frontline where we constantly faced death, romance rarely led to purely happy stories.


    "Your Highness, is there anything in this world that always guarantees a happy ending?"


    But Serenade responded maturely.


    "Whether here on the front lines or anywhere else, failure is moremon than sess. Is love between people any different?"


    "...I guess not."


    "Sess is nice, but what��s wrong with failure? We learn from that pain too."


    Just as she had advised me to live with all my pieces scattered, Serenade was embracing people��s failures from the start.


    "Even if it hurts right now, if they find a path to the next happiness, even thwarted love will have its own value."


    "Is that so?"


    "It is."


    Serenade added,


    "Of course, it��s best if they fall in love properly from the start and have a smooth rtionship without any pain!"


    "Haha... Is that from experience?"


    "Of course. Thanks to a certain cold and oblivious man, I learned it after much hardship."


    Cold, oblivious, and an idiot who fumbles around... I quietly reached out and held Serenade��s hand. As always, her hand was pleasantly cool.


    Serenade blushed slightly, bit her lip, and then exhaled as if making a resolution.


    She looked at me.


    "Excuse me, Your Highness."


    "Yes?"


    "I��m no longer satisfied with just holding hands."


    "Yes...?"


    Serenade��s face turned bright red, and she leaned towards me.


    Startled, I leaned back. But my back hit the sofa, and I couldn��t go any further!


    Serenade, like a feline predator, licked her lips and gradually closed the distance between us... Eek!


    "Wait! Serenade! Let��s calm down and talk first...!"


    "I��m leaving tomorrow and won��t see you for a while, and you keep talking about other people��s love lives...! It��s time to seriously consider our progress too! We��re moving to the next stage today!"


    "Your eyes are scary, Serenade! Calm down! Aaaah, wait! Wait!"


    Aaaah...


    My desperate screams didn��t carry far beyond the office and soon faded away.


    ***


    And time flew by...


    The next defense battle, Stage 45, was just around the corner.


    ***


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon, Zone 10.


    Abandoned Cathedral Forward Base.


    With the magic wall I regrly installed, the wall of will I manifested from the survivors, and various defensive artifacts and fortifications provided by the human side,


    The abandoned cathedral had already be a formidable fortress. Zombie


    monsters couldn��t even attempt to breach it.


    Having regained someposure, the demon legion contacted other surviving monster legions, sharing defensive resources with them.


    Now, survivors had set up fortresses throughout Zone 10, where zombie monsters were being destroyed and repelled.


    ��One more day.��


    The old demon, the ''Elder,'' thought while inspecting the state of the abandoned cathedral.


    ��At this rate, we can survive without any issues...��


    Yes, they could survive.


    But...


    "..."


    It was then.


    "Elder! We have a big problem!"


    A subordinate guarding the main entrance rushed in. The Elder looked at him, puzzled.


    "What is it?"


    "The zombie monsters... their movements are strange!"


    "Strange? How?"


    "See for yourself!"


    The Elder hurriedly followed his subordinate and looked outside the main entrance of the abandoned cathedral.


    And he saw it.


    "...?!"


    The zombie monsters, which had been surrounding the cathedral densely, were now all moving back in a swirling motion.


    Groaa...


    Groaaaar!


    The countless hills of corpses, which had been standing in disarray, began to shift as if copsing.


    It was a chaotic, disorderly movement, but clearly, they were all making way for something.


    As if someone wasmanding these zombies...


    "No way...!"


    Rumble!


    The hills of zombie monsters around the cathedral exploded and crumbled like andslide. Flesh, bones, and blood flew everywhere.


    The zombies forced their way, creating a path.


    And then,


    Thud-!


    Through the path of corpses, she appeared.


    Her ornate masquerade mask clung to her face, and her torn dress was ckened with blood.


    Her once sensual red-skinned body was now swollen and decayed, turned ck, and grotesquely erged.


    Her iconicrge antlers, which had grown endlessly like branches, were filled with an eerie green energy, connected to the surrounding zombie monsters.


    "Aah...!"


    The survivors gasped in unison when they saw her.


    "Lord Cromwell...!"


    The Demon Guard Legion Commander, and the leader of the zombie monsters.


    "Graaaaah-!"


    Cromwell let out a terrifying roar and charged towards the main entrance of the abandoned cathedral.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    A long time ago.


    The demon race highly valued and cherished their children as the future of their kind.


    When a legion left their home dimension to invade another,


    The youngest and most talented child was appointed as the futuremander of the legion,


    And the oldest and most experienced elder was named the ''Elder'' to assist the youngmander.


    Before leaving their homnd,


    The demon legion sent to this dimension was named the ''Cromwell Legion'' because the young child chosen as the newmander was named Cromwell.


    She was just a baby, but she was born with massive horns and unparalleled potential.


    And the Elder had taken care of her since before they left their homnd.A prospectivemander destined for the throne and an old elder, filled with wisdom but dispensable.


    The Elder was tasked with protecting and educating Cromwell until she matured. He devoted himself to raising Cromwell, fulfilling thest glorious role given to him.


    And it was natural for young Cromwell to see the Elder as her father.


    "Daddy!"


    Every time she called him that, the Elder would awkwardly try to correct her.


    "You shouldn''t call me that, Your Excellency."


    "We are not father and child. We are the Elder and the futuremander."


    "I am just a fortunate old man, and you are the future of our legion, brimming with talent and potential."


    The Elder reminded her again and again, but Cromwell would just smile brightly and say,


    "Alright, Elder!"


    She changed the title but still acted like a child seeking her parent''s affection.


    The Elder epted Cromwell''s affection and taught her everything he could.


    The royal path.


    The conquering path. The grand vision of a legion to conquer and rule the world...


    ...


    Time passed.


    The Cromwell Legion safely arrived in the targeted dimension, and under the Elder''s guidance, Cromwell grew into a strong and capable leader.


    The day before the legion''s inaugural ceremony and coronation,


    "Elder!"


    "Your Excellency, I am so proud. There is nothing more I can teach you."


    "Hehe, it''s because you raised me well, Elder."


    The Elder looked up at the now fully grownmander with tears in his eyes and said,


    "It is time for the final step, Your Excellency. Consume me as your sacrifice."


    "...What?"


    Cromwell asked in a puzzled voice.


    She had only intended to seek the Elder''s affection onest time before she could no longer do so as themander.


    "Take me as your sacrifice and consume mepletely."


    The Elder, who Cromwell saw as her father, was now saying this.


    "This is my final joy."


    "What do you mean..."


    "This is our race''s tradition."


    The most talented child is chosen as the futuremander, and the eldest and most knowledgeable elder is chosen as their mentor.


    After themander grows up under the elder''s guidance,


    themander consumes the elder, inheriting all their knowledge.


    For demons with the ''Sacrifice'' ability, this was the most efficient way to pass down knowledge.


    The youngest and most talented individual, destined to live the longest, would consume the predecessor''s knowledgepletely, bing even deeper and wiser through this umted knowledge.


    Repeating this process to create the most ideal legion leader... this was the long-standing tradition of the demon race.


    "Proceed, Your Excellency. Step over my corpse..."


    The Elder knelt before Cromwell and bowed his head.


    "...towards a glorious future...!"


    He had been waiting for this moment.


    In a society where demons were despised just for surviving a long time, this was the final recognition of his value.


    He would be the sacrifice for thepletion of themander.


    There could be no greater glory for him.


    The Elder hoped Cromwell would swiftly consume him, but instead,


    "I refuse, Elder."


    Cromwell declined.


    "...!"


    The Elder, bowing his head to the ground, looked up in shock as Cromwell spoke in an unusually cold voice.


    "I will not consume you."


    "But, Your Excellency!"


    "Why should I consume the flesh of an old, tasteless, decayed soul like you?"


    Cromwell turned her back. The Elder, lifting his head, cried out in despair.


    "You must, Your Excellency! This is our race''s tradition! You must consume me and take every bit of knowledge I possess!"


    "I don''t need such outdated traditions and knowledge."


    "Your Excellency!"


    "If that knowledge is necessary, you can continue to advise me by my side."


    Cromwell''s will was resolute.


    "Live, Elder. Live long and watch."


    The Elder''s forehead hit the ground. Cromwell dered,


    "Watch with your own eyes as themander you raised consumes the entire world, not just you...!"


    ***


    He couldn''t die again.


    He couldn��t fall gloriously on the battlefield, and he lost thest chance to be consumed by themander.


    So, he survived.


    In the powerless state of a retired soldier...


    ��What should I do now?��


    In his lingering life, the Elder just watched.


    Where the Cromwell Legion was heading.


    They contacted the ''Doomsday y Broker'' from a higher dimension who had requested reinforcements in this dimension - the one known as the ''Demon King.'' They began their invasion as his subordinates.


    Cromwell was outstanding. She diligently assisted the Demon King for a long time, preparing for the world''s downfall.


    During this long process, Cromwell gradually stopped seeking the Elder.


    Cromwell was busy, and the Elder was tired. Their rtionship grew distant.


    And then...


    ...


    Cromwell died.


    Caught off guard by the ck Dragon Legion, Cromwell, who was acting as the Demon King''s proxy, was chewed to death by the dragon''s teeth.


    Without even retrieving the corpse of themander, the Elder had to lead the surviving legion members in a desperate retreat.


    While fleeing and struggling to keep the legion alive, the Elder thought.


    He had followed Commander Cromwell out of their homnd and arrived in this dimension a long time ago.


    And during all that time...


    ��What have I done?��


    He couldn��t tell what he had aplished.


    Was this meaningless end the final chapter of his tenaciously continued life?


    ��If my life was to disappear so futilely, then rather...��


    Rather...!


    ***


    Present.


    Inside the abandoned cathedral.


    "Graaaaah-!"


    As Cromwell roared and charged, the Elder stood frozen, facing her.


    The sight of her massive corpse.


    To the Elder''s eyes, she suddenly appeared as her very young self.


    ��Daddy!��


    Thud-!


    Cromwell''s enormous body collided with the main entrance of the cathedral.


    The impact was so tremendous that the entire cathedral shook. Inside, the young demon children screamed and hugged each other.


    "Graaaaah!"


    Thud-! Thud-! Thud-!


    She repeatedly mmed her body against the door, shaking the entire cathedral as if it would copse at any moment.


    But the main entrance of the cathedral didn''t budge.


    Not only was it fortified with Ash''s magic walls and the power of the Imperial Seal Ring, but it was also reinforced with multipleyers of various magic and artifacts.


    No matter how powerful Cromwell was, as a zombified demon, she couldn��t use any magical abilities. All she could do was physically break things.


    And her physical attacks couldn��t break through the reinforced main entrance of the cathedral.


    "Graaaaah!"


    But Cromwell, having lost all reason and driven only by the desire to kill the nearest living being, could do nothing but continue to charge.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t break."


    Dearmudin, who was observing the situation, said.


    "Unless it''s a stronger magical attack, no physical force can bring down this cathedral. So everyone, stay calm..."


    Since the human side had connected this cathedral with a teleport gate, a hero took turns being stationed here. Currently, it was Dearmudin''s turn.


    ��Themander herself showed up. I knew she was zombified, but what''s with those antlers? I need to report to Prince Ash quickly and gather the mages for research...��


    As Dearmudin thought this, he noticed something strange.


    The Elder, as if in a trance, walked toward the main entrance and slowly reached for... the lever to unlock the door.


    "...Elder?"


    The other demons stammered as they watched in confusion.


    "Elder, what are you doing-"


    Click!


    But the Elder silently pulled the lever, unlocking one of the locks.


    Thud! Rumble...!


    All the locks on the main entrance were immediately disengaged. Everyone was shocked.


    This critical lever was magically bound to the Elder��s authority since he was the leader of the survivors.


    And now, the Elder was opening the main entrance with his own hands.


    "Elder?! What are you doing?!"


    Dearmudin urgently shouted.


    As a fellow elder, Dearmudin had formed a bond with the Elder over the past few days, often sharing conversations.


    He believed there was still a chance to persuade him.


    ��The locks are in two stages...!��


    Though the locks were disengaged, the door wasn''t fully open, and the defenses weren��t entirely deactivated.


    If the Elder stopped now and didn��t pull the lever again, the cathedral could still be safe.


    "Get a hold of yourself! What are you trying to do by opening that door?!"


    "..."


    "The one outside isn��t yourmander! It''s just a revived corpse! You know that!"


    "Dearmudin."


    The Elder turned to Dearmudin.


    "As an old man like me, you should understand. The feeling of being alive yet not truly living."


    "What?"


    "The feeling that the world is gradually abandoning you, saying you are no longer useful. You know that too."


    "..."


    "When your body is old, and you��re retired from your duties, and you wonder what you��ve lived your whole life for... what do you do then?"


    "If you��re alive!"


    Dearmudin��s beard quivered as he spoke.


    "You can do anything."


    "..."


    "Right now, you might be struggling, not knowing what to do or what you can do. You might be frustrated, feeling the world has abandoned you. But!"


    Dearmudin desperately tried to persuade the Elder.


    "If you stay alive, another path will surely appear...!"


    "..."


    "Don��t give up. We are the youngest we��ll ever be today. There''s no day faster to start something new than today! So..."


    "Thank you for the kind words."


    The Elder nodded and gripped the lever tightly.


    "They��ve given me the courage."


    "See, Elder..."


    "The courage to do what I��ve always wanted to do...!"


    "Come to your senses, you fool!"


    Dearmudin pointed to the young demon children huddled together, trembling in the middle of the cathedral.


    "Aren''t the children of your race behind you?!"


    "The only child I have."


    The Elder, with a sorrowful smile, tightened his grip on the lever.


    "Is the one standing outside."


    Dearmudin, possessing immense magical power, was slow in casting spells and couldn��t stop the Elder in time.


    Instead, other surviving demons, who were standing by with crossbows, urgently fired at the Elder.


    Thunk! Thudthudthud...!


    "Ugh...!"


    Even as he was hit by dozens of arrows and coughed up blood, the Elder managed to pull the lever.


    Click!


    Rumble...!


    The main entrance of the cathedral slowly began to open.


    All the locks were disengaged, and the magic walls and the wall of will that Ash had set up split open, creating a path.


    "No..."


    The survivors whispered in shock, their mouths agape.


    And then...


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Through the open door, Cromwell, with her enormous antlers held high, slowly entered the cathedral.


    Her blurry eyes were fixed on the nearest living being... the Elder.


    "Your Excellency."


    The Elder, hit by dozens of arrows and coughing up blood, spoke in a weak voice.


    "No, Cromwell."


    "..."


    "No... my daughter."


    For the first time, he uttered the deepest, most hidden term of endearment he had for her.


    The Elder slowly spread his arms wide.


    "My lifelong regret was not being able to give you everything."


    "Rrr..."


    "Now."


    The usually lifeless and dull face of the old demon broke into a radiant smile.


    "Eat."


    Cromwell slowly approached the Elder, stepping between his outstretched arms as if embracing him...


    She opened her massive mouth wide.


    Crunch!


    She bit down.


    Crunch, crunch! Stter...!


    She devoured the Elder��s entire body, leaving nothing behind.


    With a ravenous appetite, she ate it all, spraying blood and flesh everywhere.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Crunch, crunch...


    Cromwell devoured the Elder''s body ravenously.


    Mindlessly, like a starved beast, she focused solely on consuming the flesh of what had once been alive, oblivious to everything around her.


    The survivors, frozen around the wide-open main gate, began to cautiously step back.


    "Quietly... move carefully..."


    "Don''t make any noise, back away slowly...!"


    Inside the main entrance of the cathedral, there was anotherrge inner door dividing the interior.


    If they could retreat behind this door and establish a new defensive line, there was still hope for the survivors.


    With this n in mind, the survivors near the main entrance carefully moved back.That was until one of them identally knocked over a nearby candlestick.


    Crash-!


    The fallen candlestick hit the floor with a resounding noise.


    The survivors, who had been cautiously retreating, froze in ce.


    Cromwell, having already devoured the Elder''s upper body, lifted her head and looked in the direction of the fallen candlestick.


    Her bloodstained mouth slowly opened.


    "...Huh?"


    She spoke.


    "Here, is...? I, am..."


    Relief and astonishment shed across the faces of the survivors.


    "Commander Cromwell?!"


    "Have you regained your senses? It��s us, your legion members...!"


    "Ah..."


    A surprised Cromwell covered her mouth with her hands.


    "Oh...! My loyal legion members...?"


    "Yes! You remember! It''s us...!"


    "But why didn''t you save me when I died?!"


    Moving with inhuman speed, Cromwell lunged forward and tore the throats of the two survivors at the front.


    Splurt...!


    Blood sprayed everywhere.


    In the face of this horrific ughter, the remaining survivors who had momentarily felt relief stiffened in terror.


    Crunch, crunch...


    Cromwell continued to chew on the heads of the dead survivors and muttered in confusion.


    "Huh? I... died? Was I dead?"


    "Y-yes...?"


    "It feels like my brain was eaten... My whole body hurts... Especially my head, it itches constantly, driving me crazy..."


    Cromwell raised her ws to scratch inside her skull but could only scratch the surface because her antlers covered the top of her head.


    After a while of struggling to reach her brain, Cromwell gave up. She looked at the survivors with vacant eyes.


    "Give."


    "W-what?"


    "Give it to me."


    "What do you want...?"


    "Give me everything in your brains, what else would I be asking for, you meatbags!"


    Cromwell lunged forward, grabbing the next victim''s head and ripping it apart.


    As she tore and devoured the nearby survivors one by one, she roared.


    "Making sentences is so hard, I''m not even that smart, so why does everyone call me the future of the legion? I''m sorry for not getting perfect scores, I''ll do better, so..."


    The remaining survivors had lost the will to resist.


    They fled in terror, running away one by one.


    "I don''t want to kill, but I have to because it''s more important than being hungry, it��s fitting to be amander, I told you."


    "Run, run away...!"


    "But why is there a hole in my insides? Why do I keep feeling hungry even after eating? It��s driving me crazy, why won��t you help...? Please go inside and patch the hole. Hurry."


    Cromwell continued to babble incoherently as she devoured the fleeing survivors one by one.


    "Give me meat, Dad. I''m the youngest and need to grow the biggest, so give me lots. I''ll grow up strong and lead everyone."


    "Aaaah! Aaaahhhh!"


    "But why don''t you taste good? That''s strange? Why don''t you taste good? Why don''t you taste good? Why don''t you taste good? Why don''t you taste good?!"


    Then Cromwell''s twisted face showed a childlike smile.


    "Hehe, never mind. It tastes good. Daddy''s dinner is always the best."


    Vwooom!


    Suddenly, a brilliant green light emanated from the massive antlers atop Cromwell��s head.


    Groaa...


    Graaa...


    The green light seemed to signal the waiting zombie monsters outside the cathedral, causing them to drool and rush inside through the main entrance.


    "It itches, it itches, it itches, inside my brain, under my skin, behind my eyes, it itches and I can''t scratch it, let''s eat, eating will make me forget."


    With Cromwell��s bizarre cries, the zombie monsters formed a green wave and poured into the cathedral.


    The defenses were concentrated outside. Now that the monsters were inside the main entrance, the cathedral was effectively doomed.


    The remaining survivors tried to close the inner door and continue their stand, but...


    "I have a responsibility to lead our legion. Picky eating is bad, so I''ll handle all the delicious leftovers, let��s open our skulls and have a truthful conversation."


    With a simple gesture from Cromwell, the inner door and the survivors trying to close it were torn apart.


    Deep inside the cathedral, the remaining survivors, trembling and hugging each other, turned pale.


    It was truly over. They would all be eaten by the zombies and be new zombies themselves...


    "Don��t give up-!"


    A roar echoed, followed by a massive burst of mes.


    Whoosh!


    It was Dearmudin. The human archmage summoned a huge pir of fire that blocked the open inner door and pushed its immense power towards the main entrance.


    Dearmudin��s magic was powerful, but in such a confined space, its strength could be a limitation, risking the lives of allies.


    But with the survivors outside the inner door already wiped out, Dearmudin cast his spell without hesitation.


    Fwoom!


    The zombie monsters that had flooded into the cathedral were instantly incinerated. Maintaining the immense pir of fire, Dearmudin shouted.


    "There��s a teleport gate prepared over there! Let''s escape together, hurry!"


    Deep inside the cathedral, the human side had built a teleport gate.


    In this worst-case scenario, Dearmudin urged the survivors to escape to Crossroad.


    But right after,


    Thunk-!


    The enormous pir of fire wavered as a massive figure burst through its center.


    It was Cromwell.


    Even against the overwhelming mes of Dearmudin, she charged straight at him.


    "Vow! I swear to serve my legion members with undivided loyalty in all seasons, in heat or cold!"


    Cromwell''s arms and hands swelled and split open in the next instant.


    Her fingers, swollen and split through hyper-growth, extended, and her ws stretched out in all directions.


    Her transformed arms, resembling grotesque maces mixed with bones and flesh, swung towards Dearmudin.


    Crash!


    Her arm, which smashed through one side of the cathedral wall, reached Dearmudin in an instant.


    ��What...��


    Dearmudin was too shocked to react to the sudden movement.


    Splurt-!


    Blood sprayed everywhere.


    Dearmudin widened his eyes, seeing the sttered blood and torn limbs flying in front of him.


    "...!"


    It wasn��t his own. It was from another demon survivor who had jumped in and pushed Dearmudin out of the way, taking the blow instead.


    "Stop her!"


    "Restrain Commander Cromwell!"


    "Everyone, attack-!"


    While the elder demons took turns attacking Cromwell to buy time,


    "Grandfather, this way!"


    "Huh...?"


    "We can''t hold out for long! Hurry to the gate!"


    The young survivors forcibly lifted Dearmudin and ran towards the gate instation site deep inside the cathedral.


    Meanwhile, Cromwell, letting out a terrifying roar, continued to ughter the remaining survivors. The zombies that had been scorched were now trickling back into the cathedral.


    "Sacrifice!"


    "Sacrifice!"


    "Sacrifice...!"


    The surviving demons, sacrificing themselves to boost thebat power of others, mounted their final resistance.


    One by one, the oldest survivors offered themselves as sacrifices, enhancing the strength of the next demon who then fought the zombies until they were devoured.


    "Aaaaah! Aaaaahhhh!"


    Realizing they couldn��t hold off Cromwell any longer, Dearmudin gritted his teeth and headed for the teleport gate.


    Vwooom!


    Dearmudin activated the teleport gate and turned back.


    "Go, quickly! I��ll keep the gate open as long as I can, everyone...!"


    "No."


    But the children who had followed Dearmudin shook their heads bitterly.


    "We demons are drifters from another dimension."


    "We don''t have an inherent ��anchor�� of existence. We can''t use this world��s teleport magic."


    "...!"


    "Go, Grandfather."


    The final resistance of the survivors was copsing.


    The cathedral was now filled with zombie monsters tearing apart and devouring the remaining demons. Blood, screams, and cries filled the narrow space.


    Turning their backs on this scene, the children nodded heavily.


    "Thank you for the brief time."


    "..."


    "From now on, it��s our legion��s matter."


    The faces of the once-naive children had turned into those of warriors.


    Recognizing their resolve, Dearmudin bit his lip and managed to utter a word.


    "Good luck."


    The children smiled.


    "Take all our luck with you."


    As Dearmudin threw himself into the teleport gate, he couldn��t understand.


    They were supposed to be enemies by nature.


    Yet, after just a few days of alliance and conversation, why did he feel such pity?


    Why...


    sh-!


    Dearmudin vanished through the gate, and the children turned back.


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    Cromwell had already approached.


    She had a piece of someone''s arm dangling from her mouth like a lollipop.


    "Your Excellency."


    Preparing for their final stand, thest remaining children spoke.


    "We will not be your sacrifices."


    "Huh? Oh, sacrifice?"


    Spitting out the arm with a "Ptooey!", Cromwell scratched her teeth with her fingers and tilted her head.


    "What was that again?"


    And in the next moment,


    Cromwell, opening her mouth as wide as her upper body, charged at thest remaining survivors like a bolt of lightning.


    ***


    This ce, the abandoned cathedral, functioned as a sacrificial altar on its own.


    The demonic consumption that took ce here was a ritual in itself, transferring power to the predator.


    "Watch over me, Daddy."


    As a result, Cromwell, who had devoured all her surviving kin,


    "Just as you taught me..."


    Though iplete and maddened,


    "I will devour this world for our legion."


    She regained a sliver of sanity.


    "I will eat it all."


    Muttering to herself while gnawing on her fingers, Cromwell looked up with a nk gaze.


    "I''m hungry."


    Staggering, she stood up and exited the cathedral.


    "I need to eat more."


    Her antlers, sprawling like branches, scattered a radiant green light...


    And following that ominous glow, the zombie monsters, now forming a chaotic and violent horde, trailed after her.


    Not just from the cathedral, but from the entirety of Zone 10, the zombie monsters followed her in a long, swirling vortex.


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    An eclectic, zombified monster legion.


    They all began their march, towards the living.


    To devour everything alive.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Dawn.


    I woke up from a call by Dearmudin, who had just returned from the abandoned cathedral, and hurriedly went down to the reception room.


    "The abandoned cathedral has fallen."


    Dearmudin was covered in blood, but fortunately, it wasn''t his own. It seemed to be the blood of others from the battle.


    "And Cromwell... seems to have regained some level of intelligence."


    "...!"


    Dearmudin exined in detail what had happened at the abandoned cathedral to my surprise.


    After hearing the whole story, I leaned my chin on my hand and fell into thought.


    ''Let''s organize the situation.''The forward base, which served as a buffer within the dungeon, had fallen.


    All the monsters that had filled Zone 10 had be zombies and were pouring out all at once for this defense battle.


    The legionmander leading those zombies, Cromwell, had regained some intelligence, though she seemed quite mad.


    It looked like she couldmand the zombie monsters like her limbs.


    ��This is going to be a headache...��


    If it were just arge number of zombies, it would be tiring but manageable without significant damage by leading them around skillfully.


    However, with Cromwell having regained her intelligence and control, it was clear that there would be unpredictable variables.


    ��If only she were the usual Cromwell.��


    Currently, it''s hard to predict Cromwell''s thinking patterns. Based on Dearmudin''s report, she seemed to bepletely deranged.


    ��We have finished preparing tactics to deal with a basic zombie monster army...��


    But how will the zombie army led by Cromwell actually move?


    We have no information and can''t even guess. This is the troubling part.


    At that moment.


    "Your Highness, reporting!"


    A soldier burst into the reception room, panting. Everyone had been working hard since dawn.


    "What is it?"


    "A monster army has emerged from the ck Lake!"


    Everyone in the room flinched, and Dearmudin bit his lip quietly.


    I raised one corner of my mouth and gritted my teeth.


    "They''vee out already...?"


    "They''re crawling out endlessly! And just as Your Highness anticipated, they are monsters in a state no different from corpses... Strangely enough, they are moving in orderly rows!"


    After hearing the rest of the soldier''s report, I shouted.


    "Prepare the airship La Mancha!"


    When dealing with zombies, the safest and most powerful force is?


    No doubt, the air force.


    From the safety of the sky, beyond the reach of zombies'' jaws or arms, we can crush them with overwhelming firepower!


    "Let''s break their offensive."


    And also check their current state...!


    ***


    As Stage 45 approached, the airship La Mancha had been on standby, fully maintained.


    It was the only air force our World Guardian Front had, so this was a given.


    ��The exhaustion from previous battles is hitting home.��


    The once spacious hangar that housed more than ten airships was now empty, and watching La Mancha slowly move out alone felt strange.


    Battling the King of Flies and the ck Dragon had decimated dozens of our strongest airships.


    The city walls fell twice. Countless equipment and artifacts were destroyed.


    And tens of thousands of people...


    So many lives that tried to protect the front lines vanished.


    ��At least we managed to recover the bodies of the fallen.��


    We had collected all 30,000 troops wiped out by Night Bringer. It was a relief we managed that before the zombies arrived. They are now allid to rest in the cemetery.


    Returning to the point, the damage we sustained from thest two boss stages was too great, and recovery is still far off.


    The walls, equipment, artifacts, and troops are all damaged.


    This is the difficulty of this battle.


    Cromwell and her demon guardian legion are objectively weaker than the King of Flies or Night Bringer.


    But our World Guardian Front is also in a far worse state than back then.


    With damage umted from repeated battles, how can we endure the remaining stages with minimal damage and preserve our strength for the final stage...


    This is the key, but with all the monsters suddenly turned into zombies and Cromwell resurrected, it''s hard to gauge her state.


    ��It''s troubling...��


    The King of Flies and Night Bringer were unprecedented enemies that shattered our game experience.


    The current zombie-Cromwell is simr in some ways. It''s hard to gauge her exactbat power.


    "Departure preparations areplete, Your Highness!"


    Air Force Commander McMin shouted. Nodding, I boarded La Mancha.


    Since it was dawn and I had no intention of engaging in a full-fledged battle, I didn''t summon other heroes.


    Despite that, some heroes insisted on following me even at dawn, but I left them in the city.


    "Kellibey, you need to finish the equipment you''re making quickly. Where do you think you''re going? Lucas, Evangeline, make sure your respective units are ready. Junior, you need to lead the mage unit. Damien, are the sniper training sessionsplete?"


    There was no need to bring busy people since we wouldn''t be fighting hand-to-hand.


    When I pointed out each of them, they pouted but obediently walked out of the airship.


    After leaving them all in the city, I took only Dearmudin andunched La Mancha.


    Whoosh-!


    The magic engine roared to life, and the airship floated up, soon shooting southward.


    The heroes left in the hangar looked up worriedly at the departing airship.


    I clicked my tongue. I''ll be back soon, so just do your jobs!


    ***


    Inside La Mancha, flying toward the ck Lake.


    "This is strictly a reconnaissance mission. Though we''ll drop some bombs since we''re loaded with gunpowder."


    "..."


    Dearmudin, sitting in front of me and staring out the window, remained silent with a heavy expression.


    I asked, concerned.


    "Are you alright, Dearmudin? You must be exhausted from the previous operation. I should have let you rest more..."


    "No, my body is fine."


    Dearmudin chuckled wryly and sighed.


    "It''s just that the human heart is too fickle."


    "Fickle?"


    "The demon survivors who perished in the abandoned cathedral. They would have been our enemies anyway, right?"


    I nodded. Dearmudin exhaled deeply.


    "They were invaders. We briefly formed a temporary alliance out of necessity. I know that well. But still..."


    "You felt uneasy."


    "...Yes."


    Dearmudin looked at the bloodstains on his robe.


    "Just because we spent a few days together, I felt empathy for their deaths... and pain for not being able to save them. Even though they were monsters."


    "..."


    Silent, I shrugged and said.


    "Isn''t that just human nature?"


    "Human nature... Haha. Human nature, huh."


    Dearmudin clicked his tongue and fell into thought. It was a constant dilemma for me too.


    What defines a person from a monster?


    What is the line that separates humans from monsters?


    ��Even though we are on the same front now, humans have always fought wars against other species.��


    Elves, dwarves, beastmen, merfolk... and many other races besides the four main species.


    Back then, other species were monsters to humans. Even if they couldmunicate, they killed and hated each other madly.


    Humans also fought wars among themselves. Not long ago, there was a war between the Everck Empire and the Bringar Duchy, and further back, a war between the Everck Empire and the Cami Kingdom.


    At that time, could they see the people across the border as the same humans?


    No.


    They were monsters to be stabbed to death.


    ��The ending I want to reach is...��


    Watching Dearmudin in deep contemtion, I repeated to myself.


    ��The conclusion I want to reach after this 3-year journey is...��


    At that moment.


    "Your Highness, we can see the ck Lake!"


    McMin shouted from near the cockpit.


    "And... we can see the procession of monsters below! It''s an enormous number!"


    "...!"


    Dearmudin and I rose from our seats and went to McMin. McMin gestured toward the magic panels disyed around the cockpit.


    "Look!"


    In the center of the wide view from the sky was a massive ck Lake.


    And from theke entrance, an endless procession of zombie monsters was continuously emerging.


    The reconnaissance team first reported the monsters�� emergence hours ago, yet they have beening out continuously since then.


    ��How many monsters were stationed in Zone 10?��


    The number was far greater than I had estimated.


    I checked the stage info screen to see if it would show the exact number, but there was no proper disy. Just a series of question marks.


    Aider is preparing for the final stage. We shouldn''t expect much help from the system anymore.


    "However, these monsters are slow."


    "Indeed."


    As McMin said, they were slow.


    The monsters emerging from theke entrance moved sluggishly. It took hours for them to advance out of theke, partly due to this slow speed.


    We could observe them closely while circling slowly in the air.


    I checked the zombie-fied monsters.


    ��What''s this, Fire Giants? These are giant monster armies like Frost Giants. They��ve be zombies too?��


    ��Those are Hellhounds... a Cerberus-led army. Even Cerberus and his direct subordinate Orthrus are here. They turned into zombies too.��


    ��Crazy, there''s a tentacle snail army too. How did they get bitten and zombified? As long as there��s some flesh to bite, they can turn into zombies?��


    In addition, various named monster armies were all zombified, forming a long procession and slowly advancing north.


    It''s truly an unprecedented and unprecedented monster coalition.


    Though they are all zombies.


    ��The King of Flies and Night Bringer were all beyond the norm...��


    I broke into a cold sweat.


    ��These guys also seem beyond


    the norm...��


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    Rotten and crushed, but never stopping, the zombie monster army advanced northward.


    In this already insane defense game, another insane crisis had arrived.


    ��If these guys came before the King of Flies or Night Bringer, it would have been manageable...��


    Once again, the World Guardian Front was extremely exhausted from previous battles.


    Even just this huge number of zombies pushing in is dangerous.


    "Let''s get closer for a better look. Lower the altitude."


    I ordered McMin.


    "While we''re getting closer, let''s drop some presents... Did we bring enough gunpowder?"


    McMin grinned and nodded.


    "Of course, Your Highness!"


    Buzzing!


    La Mancha lowered its altitude and approached the zombie horde.


    At the same time, the bottom of the airship opened, revealing dozens of machine guns and bombs ready to be dropped for bombing.


    "We''ll conduct the first bombing, followed by the second, and then switch to strafing with the machine guns. Hold tight!"


    From high in the sky, La Mancha quickly descended towards the ground, starting carpet bombing.


    The zombies marching in a line were easy targets. La Mancha followed them straight and dropped bombs.


    Boom! Boom-boom-boom...!


    The bombs fell from the airship, causing massive explosions, mes, and smoke among the zombies.


    "Whew!"


    I whistled unintentionally.


    It felt good. Long live the air force!


    "Proceeding with the second bombing and then transitioning to strafing with machine guns, lowering altitude!"


    Listening to McMin''s report and nodding, I looked down at the ground.


    "...?"


    And noticed something strange.


    Not only the zombies caught in the st but even those far from the explosion site.


    The zombies, who had been staring nkly ahead just moments ago...


    Were now all looking up at the sky, directly at us.


    The eerie sensation of thousands and tens of thousands of pairs of eyes, glowing with a sinister green light, all focused on ''me'' was anything but pleasant.


    "...This doesn''t feel right."


    And from my three years of experience.


    Bad premonitions alwayse true.


    I shouted urgently.


    "Cancel the second bombing! Raise the altitude!"


    "What?!"


    "No more talking, up! Now-!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    "Cancel the second bombardment! Increase altitude!"


    "What?!"


    "No questions, just up! Now!"


    But an airship is enormous and cannot move instantly just because of amand.


    The pilot, hearing my order, urgently moved the controls to raise La Mancha''s altitude again.


    It was a littlete.


    Grrrrrr!


    Gaaaaaah!


    The horrifying roars of the zombies suddenly melded together, and they began piling up like ants, forming a pir with their bodies.The spontaneously built block of corpses...


    A pir of zombies was created in real-time, shooting upwards as the zombies climbed over each other endlessly towards the sky.


    Dozens of such zombie pirs surged towards the airship. McMin, in panic, extended his hand.


    "Open fire! Shake them off!"


    Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat-!


    Dozens of machine guns mounted on the airship simultaneously zed.


    The bullets poured down like rain, riddling the approaching zombie monsters with holes.


    However, these are not ordinary zombies. These are monsters from Zone 10 of the Lake Kingdom turned into zombies.


    Even though they lost their intellect and abilities, their bodies were still robust.


    Despite being hit by dozens of bullets, the zombies stubbornly built the pir and finally crawled up...


    They clung to the bottom of the airship. I shuddered.


    "Increase altitude! Can''t we go any faster?"


    "We''re at full power, but the monsters are building the pir faster...!"


    La Mancha had been lowering its altitude for bombing.


    Trying to raise the altitude urgently wasn��t easy, and in the brief hesitation, the zombie pirs surged.


    ��No matter what, how can they build a pir as tall as a skyscraper this quickly with their bodies?!��


    It feels faster than I can set up an automatic turret, damn it!


    Such organized and purposeful actions couldn''t have been done by the zombies on their own. I quickly scanned the surroundings and found it.


    The center of the zombie army.


    A giant demon woman with antlers emitting ominous green magic, staring directly at us.


    "Cromwell...!"


    The moment I spat out the name of the enemymander, as if she heard my voice.


    "Kaaahhhh-!"


    Cromwell roared resoundingly and raised her hands.


    From her huge antlers, tremendous green magic spread in all directions, and the zombies within the range howled, stacking the pirs even faster.


    "Shake them off! Ascend-!"


    The brief moment it took for La Mancha to ascend after lowering for the bombardment was actually very short.


    But in that short span, the zombies built pirs with their bodies and approached, sessfully reaching La Mancha.


    When I came to my senses, we were bound in the air by several zombie pirs.


    "This is ridiculous...!"


    The faces of all the crew members turned grim.


    More zombies clung to the ship, and various sensors on the airship turned red. Emergency rms red painfully from all sides.


    McMin shouted urgently.


    "The force pulling us down is increasing! We''ll crash at this rate, Your Highness-!"


    "Damn...!"


    I was bbergasted by this absurd situation, racking my brain for a solution.


    Let us crash? Not a chance. Dearmudin and I are here. So, the means we can use now...


    Just then.


    McMin, watching the radar, looked at me with a shocked face.


    "Your Highness, reporting!"


    "What now?!"


    "A fleet of flying entities approaching rapidly from the north!"


    I widened my eyes at the unexpected news.


    The north?


    From the Crossroad direction?


    "They''re flying in formation! It''s... flying troops!"


    Flying troopsing from Crossroad?


    Impossible, our only air force is La Mancha...


    "I''ll show the northern sky on the screen!"


    At McMin''smand, a crew member manipted the magic panel to disy the northern sky.


    And what appeared was...


    "?!"


    Creatures with eagle heads and wings, and lion bodies.


    "Those are... griffins?!"


    And those knights riding the griffins, d in silver armor and fluttering scarlet cloaks...


    ��Message to the gship La Mancha.��


    Just then, amunication came to La Mancha.


    ��This is the Sky Knights of the Vermillion Kingdom.��


    At the forefront of the knights riding griffins.


    A young man with vivid scarlet hair, a braid hanging from one side, piloted a griffin. He was no longer a boy but had be a young man in the short time I hadn''t seen him.


    That young man, somewhere between boyhood and manhood, smiled and introduced himself over themunication device.


    ��I am Mikhail Vermillion, the captain.��


    "Mikhail...?!"


    ��Do you need assistance?��


    The crown prince of the Vermillion Kingdom.


    Captain of the Sky Knights.


    The young knight who had lost everything on this front, overcame it himself, and returned to change his homnd hade back.


    Mikhail drew two long, sleek spears attached to his griffin''s saddle, holding one in each hand. The tips of the spears gleamed with radiant magical power from embedded crimson jewels.


    ��Well, even if you say no, we��ll help anyway.��


    "Haha...!"


    Everyone on the bridge brightened up at the sudden arrival of these reinforcements.


    Charging forward with his spear, Mikhail shouted in a clear voice.


    ��Sky Knights, charge! Save La Mancha!��


    Screeeeeech!


    Leading the charge, Mikhail thrust his spear forward.


    Following him, about fifty griffin knights surged.


    The Sky Knights, flying in at tremendous speed, wrapped their weapons in magical light and charged at the zombie pirs,


    Boom-!


    With overwhelming power, they shattered the zombie pirs instantly.


    Gaaah!


    Grrrraaa!


    The zombies screamed hideously as they fell from the copsing pirs.


    Mikhail''s prowess was particrly astounding, swinging his two spears like a windmill, literally pulverizing the zombie pirs.


    The griffins also crushed the heads of approaching zombies with their massive talons and pecked them with their beaks.


    Thanks to the Sky Knights'' efforts, the zombie pirs weakened, and La Mancha gradually shook off the zombies'' grasp and gained altitude.


    After ascending to a safe height and circling around to ensure the area was secure, Mikhail spoke into themunication device.


    ��Message to the airship La Mancha.��


    The young knight''s face wore a mischievous smile.


    ��Is there a small spot inside that huge assault ship where our griffins can rest? We''vee a long way and fought a battle, so everyone seems tired.��


    I grabbed themunication device myself and responded.


    "Message to the Sky Knights. This is Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck,mander of the World Guardian Front."


    A smile spread across my face.


    "Permission granted. We''ll open the deck. Please make yourselves at home."


    I continued.


    "Wee back to the front lines, Mikhail."


    Mikhail, smiling, gestured to his knights.


    Then, the fifty griffin knights, who had been circling the airship, begannding on the deck one by one.


    ***


    "Prince Mikhail!"


    The first to rush out to greet thended Mikhail was Dearmudin.


    Mikhail, who was removing his helmet and hanging it on his griffin''s saddle, greeted Dearmudin with a smile.


    "Dearmudin."


    Dearmudin grasped Mikhail''s hand firmly.


    "I''m so d you returned safely. I was worried ever since you left..."


    "I was also worried about the safety of this front, but seeing you all well is a relief."


    Mikhail then extended his hand to me.


    "I''m relieved you''re safe too, Prince Ash."


    I grasped his hand firmly in return.


    "I''m truly d to see you alive again, Mikhail...!"


    We shook hands firmly.


    More than words, this handshake conveyed deeper emotions.


    Then Mikhail, with a hint of excitement, added.


    "Oh, and... I''m no longer a prince."


    Not just Dearmudin, but I was also taken aback.


    No longer a prince?


    So... as he mentioned before, he was dethroned for the loss?


    Seeing our worried faces, Mikhail awkwardly chuckled and pulled out a small golden crown instead of the helmet he had just taken off, cing it on his head.


    "I''m now a king."


    "What?!"


    Dearmudin and I both eximed in shock.


    Mikhail briefly exined what happened after he left this front.


    He secretly returned to the Vermillion Kingdom, feigning death, and seeded in gathering forces loyal to him.


    Though he attempted a rebellion against the "Council of Elders," who practically ruled Vermillion Kingdom, conducting gic experiments to create a "perfect king," the rebellion initially failed.


    "My people and I were captured and imprisoned. But then..."


    "But then?"


    "Suddenly, the world lost its daylight, and a mad snowstorm began."


    "Ah...!"


    The Vermillion Kingdom is located at the far northwestern edge of the continent.


    When Night Bringer extinguished the daylight, the northern continent was particrly engulfed in an enormous snowstorm.


    "Thanks to the night and snow, the country''s security system waspletely paralyzed... In that gap, I managed to gather my people again andunch a counterattack against the Council."


    "Who would have thought it would lead to this..."


    That damned ck dragon''s catastrophic event had turned into an opportunity for Mikhail. Life is truly unpredictable.


    "So I seeded in the rebellion, the Council of Elders waspletely overthrown. Now our Vermillion Kingdom no longer engages in human gic modification."


    Mikhail nced back.


    The griffins, upying the hangar of La Mancha, were lyingfortably, growling softly.


    "I inherited the throne, tidied up the internal affairs, and then... led all the griffins and trained knights avable to the front."


    "So that''s how it happened."


    This young prince... no,


    king, had also gone through a grand adventure while away from this front.


    Just then, the knights of the Sky Knights rushed forward from behind Mikhail. He beamed and gestured to them.


    "Let me introduce the new Sky Knights. They are trustworthy people who followed me since the rebellion. They''re all, like me, homunculi, enhanced humans."


    The knights of the Sky Knights all bowed to me in unison. Dearmudin and I returned the gesture.


    Among them, five male knights gave me a subtle look. Mikhail cautiously introduced them.


    "These are my sister''s husbands."


    "Oh."


    That sister who was originally betrothed to me but then the engagement was called off?


    I heard she married five men out of the shock from the broken engagement, and these must be them. I understand the subtle looks now...


    "My sister is currently in the kingdom, stabilizing it in my stead. She''s smart and strong, so she''ll do a better job than me."


    Next, Mikhail pointed to five female knights standing behind him.


    "And these are... not my fianc��e, as I mentioned before."


    For some reason, Mikhail''s face darkened slightly.


    "They are my wives... that is, the queens."


    "..."


    The female knights, one by one, removed their helmets and red at Mikhail with sharp, fierce eyes.


    The atmosphere in the hangar turned cold instantly. As I sweated nervously, I carefully whispered.


    "...Why is the atmosphere like this?"


    "...Well, actually, we came right after the wedding. I told them it was a honeymoon."


    What?!


    "The condition for them joining the rebellion was an official marriage with me."


    "So...?"


    "So right after the sessful rebellion, we sorted out the internal affairs and held a coronation and wedding ceremony in a sh, then... I told them we were going on a honeymoon to the south. And we ended up here. Ahem."


    The gaze of the Vermillion queens turned even icier. Mikhail desperately avoided their eyes.


    Good grief, calling this a honeymoon and ending up on a monster front...


    I carefully asked.


    "Still, you are happy, right...?"


    Mikhail, with a forced smile, showed a hint of tears in his eyes...


    And gave a thumbs-up, saying.


    "Ash, you must get married too. Definitely...!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Leaving behind the scene where their husband, Mikhail, was happily chatting with Prince Ash, themander of the frontlines, the five queens of Vermillion stepped out onto the deck of the airship. They needed some fresh air to clear their minds.


    "Wow, did you see Mikhail''s face?"


    "Yeah, he had a big smile stered on."


    "Boys'' talk must be really fun, huh?"


    The young new king of Vermillion, along with the prince of the Everck Empire and the master of the Ivory Tower, was smiling brightly and exchanging words with a much more rxed expression. The queens, recalling this sight, grumbled with a hint of jealousy in their eyes.


    "He never shows us that kind of face."


    "Seriously, tonight I''m going to kill him..."


    "I''m going to torment him all night until he confesses what he did wrong."


    As the five queens began to concoct a grim n for Mikhail''s grand "execution" that night...Creak...


    Creak...


    A figure was slowly but steadily crawling up the side of the airship La Mancha, against the howling wind.


    It was a blood-soaked hunting dog, its body mangled.


    Despite its severe injuries, the hunting dog, its eyes glowing green, climbed all the way up the side of the airship and finally reached the deck.


    "Grrr!"


    The hunting dog shook its body once it was on the deck.


    "Huh?"


    One of the queens, a beatte in noticing the dog, pointed it out.


    "Isn''t that... a monster?"


    "What?"


    The five queens turned around in shock.


    It was a creature from the Hellhounds unit that Ash had spotted earlier.


    "Oh my god, it must have boarded during the contact earlier!"


    It was a small-sized monster that managed to avoid La Mancha''s sensors and climb up to the deck.


    The queens hurried to draw their weapons to subdue the monster, but then they realized.


    They had left their weapons strapped to their griffins'' saddles.


    They thought the airship was safe...!


    "We need to get inside the airship...!"


    But before the queens could return inside in time,


    "Kaaaah!"


    The zombie hunting dog, spraying blood everywhere, lunged at them.


    ***


    "What''s the situation?"


    Returning to the bridge, I asked McMin.


    Mikhail had returned, and the powerful Sky Knights had joined us.


    Thanks to that, the atmosphere had briefly brightened withughter, but the situation was far from optimistic.


    As soon as I returned, McMin, who seemed to have been waiting, reported.


    "Perfect timing, Your Highness! The zombies have started advancing!"


    "...!"


    "And... at an incredible speed!"


    After La Mancha ascended, the zombies gave up chasing it.


    Instead, they seemed determined to head north toward their destination��Inse��at a faster pace.


    The ground situation was disyed on the magic panel of the bridge. Everyone present sighed in unison.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble!


    It looked like a river of corpses flowing.


    The zombie monsters, moving at an rming speed, intertwined and tripped over each other, began rushing north as if their previous sluggish movements had been a lie.


    "How long until they reach Crossroad?"


    "At this speed, in about two days and twelve hours!"


    Zombies moving faster than horses.


    Mikhail, who had followed me onto the bridge and was watching this scene with a pale face, asked me quietly.


    "There is a way to deal with them, right, Prince Ash?"


    "..."


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with trust as they looked at me.


    They believed that, as I had defeated countless monster armies before, I would solve this too.


    Sure. I did have a n. However...


    "..."


    I fell into thought.


    The usual method would be to gradually whittle down the zombie monster army before they reached Crossroad, and then use our forces at Crossroad to wipe out the remnants.


    This was the standard method for dealing with monster armies, and I nned to use it this time too. The problem was...


    ��Our forces are not in full strength.��


    The question was whether the current defenses at Crossroad were sufficient to crush the main enemy force after whittling them down.


    And.


    ��The enemy monster army''s abnormally highbat power...��


    The rule of this ''Doomsday Game'' was that even deploying two monster armies simultaneously would incur a penalty.


    The penalty was so severe that after the battle with the King of Flies, which involved an imp armybined with flies, there were no subsequent defense battles for a while.


    But look at what we have here now.


    Even though theirbat power had decreased due to being zombies, dozens of monster armies had united and were advancing north.


    ��The difficulty of this defense game has already gone off the rails, but this is too different.��


    Considering the previous insane difficulties, this might sound strange.


    But the previous stages had subtly, if not tantly, considered the bnce of the game.


    There was a bnce for a single showdown. Especially when the Demon King was directly orchestrating the stage.


    The Demon King was different from the King of Flies or Night Bringer, who wanted to destroy the world without regard for anything.


    The Demon King''s goal seemed to be to make me suffer but not topletely break me.


    Though I never met him face-to-face, we had crossed paths countless times... no, considering all the repeated cycles and experiences in the game, the Demon King and I had shared countless exchanges in the stages.


    I know his style.


    ��Considering the recall of the Royal Hole, the Demon King has indeed returned.��


    Only the Demon King could resurrect the already-dead Cromwell.


    So, my opponent is undoubtedly the Demon King.


    But the unusual enemyposition of this stage...


    ��If it were the usual Demon King...��


    It''s strange to say this about an enemy, but.


    He would have nted a ��loophole��, a ��weakness�� that we could exploit to ovee. Or rather, he would have left it knowing.


    ��The enemy''s weakness...��


    I propped my chin on my hand and fell into thought.


    ��Let''s think. The characteristics of zombies, the characteristics of demon species, the characteristics of Cromwell...��


    As we hastened back to Crossroad ahead of the advancing zombie army in the airship, I pondered for a while.


    Everyone on the bridge kept a respectful silence, not wanting to disturb my thoughts.


    How long did that quiet flightst?


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    Noise started to arise outside the bridge.


    At first, everyone didn''t pay much attention, but the noise grew louder.


    No, it wasn''t just noise. Screams and howls began to mix in.


    Noticing something strange, the people in the bridge exchanged nces.


    "Hey, is there something going on..."


    Dearmudin was about to open the bridge door and ask outside when,


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    One of my soldiers screamed terrifyingly and tried to burst into the bridge.


    Dearmudin froze, unable to move, but Mikhail reacted with lightning speed, spinning around and kicking the soldier.


    Thwack-!


    "Ugh!"


    The soldier was flung back outside. Mikhail, suddenly looking rmed, apologized.


    "S-Sorry. I got startled when you rushed in. Are you okay?"


    "Ahhhh! Aaaaaaaah!"


    But the soldier continued to scream and tried to re-enter the bridge.


    Panicking, Mikhail mmed the bridge door shut, and the soldier pounded on it with his fists, screaming.


    "What''s wrong with this guy?"


    "Let me see!"


    Pushing Mikhail aside, I stood before the bridge door and inspected the soldier through the transparent ss part of the door.


    "Ahhh! Aaaaaaaah...!"


    His bloodshot eyes hadpletely lost their sanity, and he was gnashing at the ss, trying to bite us inside the bridge.


    And on his forearm...


    There were clear bite marks as if someone else had bitten him.


    I broke out in a cold sweat.


    "This can''t be."


    "Your Highness! Look at this...!"


    After locking the bridge door, I turned around. McMin was pale, manipting the magic panel.


    "This is the current situation inside La Mancha."


    McMin operated the optical devices installed inside the airship, showing the internal scene.


    Everyone was screaming like the soldier outside, rushing at the still-normal people.


    On the screen, a normal soldier was captured and bitten.


    ��Ahhh, it hurts, ahhhh...!��


    The soldier, bleeding from the bite wound, writhed in pain and then transformed, emitting a simr monstrous scream.


    "...They��re infected."


    I said, sweating heavily.


    "Someone was bitten by a zombie monster, and the infection spread."


    "That''s impossible! During the bombing operation, there was no chance of infection, and the Sky Knights were also quarantined after the battle! No one was injured!"


    McMin strongly protested, but what can we do? This is the reality.


    Through a small gap we missed, the infection spread.


    ��In this world, zombies are a kind of ��condition��.��


    If bitten, one bes ��infected��, but this alone doesn��t turn them into zombies. They must die in that state for the corpse to rise, attacking the living.


    In other words, the people outside are not zombies yet.


    They are in an aggressive state due to the infection. It''s more urate to call them ��infected��.


    "They seem more than just aggressive!"


    "...I��ve never seen anyone bitten before, you see."


    Usually, people get eaten right away when bitten by zombies.


    In any case, a person bes infected when bitten and turns into a zombie when they die in that state. It��s easier to think of it as a three-stage mutation: human �� infected �� zombie.


    And another characteristic... they don��t attack fellow infected.


    This is how the zombie army maintains its numbers. It seems some kind of mutual signal prevents them from attacking each other.


    "So, they are not monsters yet. They are just patients infected with the zombie gue."


    Dearmudin calmly rebutted my conclusion.


    "That��s just themonly known symptoms of the zombie gue, Prince Ash. We don''t know what mutations have urred as the infection spread among the monsters below."


    "..."


    "And if there are fatalities among the infected outside, and we return like this, then to Crossroad too..."


    Dearmudin didn��t finish, but the implication was clear.


    This airship is already contaminated.


    All the crew inside, except for those on the bridge, are infected. And while they are just ��infected�� now, they could turn into zombies at any time.


    We must not return to Crossroad in this state.


    It could put Crossroad and even all of Inse in danger.


    In that case...


    Beep. Beep.


    Just then, amunication came in.


    McMin, checking the source of the call, shouted.


    "It��sing from themunicationwork installed near the hangar!"


    "Connect it."


    Themunication was connected.


    A trembling voice apanied by sobbing was heard shortly after.


    ��Mikhail, are you there...?��


    It was the voice of one of Mikhail''s five queens.


    "..."


    Mikhail��s face had turned as pale as a sheet.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    ��Mikhail, are you there...?��


    Hearing the voice of one of the queens, Mikhail urgently picked up the receiver and responded as gently as he could.


    "Yes, I''m here."


    ��I''m sorry, we went out on the deck earlier and... encountered a zombie monster. We managed to knock it off the airship, but during the struggle, the sisters got bitten.��


    "..."


    ��The infection spread quickly. And a little while ago, I got bitten too...��


    Despite his paleplexion, Mikhail spoke with a steady voice.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be alright."


    ��But Mikhail...!��"We survived that hell in our homnd. Even when it seemed everything was over, there was always a way."


    Mikhail spoke with conviction.


    "Trust me. I will save you."


    The queen''s voice wavered on the other end of the line.


    ��I love you, Mikhail...��


    "I love you too. So don''t worry and wait for me."


    Click-


    The call ended.


    "..."


    Putting down the receiver, Mikhail steadied his breathing and turned to me.


    "Prince Ash."


    "..."


    "Can you tell me? Tell me there''s a way."


    There was a desperate plea in Mikhail''s eyes.


    "Tell me I don''t have to lose myrades, my family, and my wives here. Tell me."


    I nodded immediately.


    "Don''t worry. I have a way."


    I then shouted to McMin.


    "Sir McMin! When can we establishmunication with Crossroad?"


    "We entered themunication range a short while ago. We can connect anytime."


    "Connect us now."


    The connection to Crossroad was made, and I called for High Priestess Rosetta.


    It didn''t take long before Rosetta, already on alert due to the wartime situation, answered the call.


    ��This is Rosetta, Prince Ash.��


    "High Priestess Rosetta."


    I asked directly.


    "Can you tell me about the ��cure�� for the zombie gue?"


    Our enemy this time was zombie monsters.


    Naturally, we had considered countermeasures against zombie infection in case our troops got injured.


    This world has a magical civilization built firmly on the system of magic. National-level measures exist for all sorts of problems that gue humanity��monsters, epidemics, natural disasters.


    The zombie gue is no exception.


    ��There is a formtion for a zombie gue cure that the Order has established. However, as I mentioned before.��


    Rosetta repeated what I had heard previously in a businesslike tone.


    ��Since the symptoms and pathology of the zombie gue vary each time it breaks out, the antidote needs to be adjusted based on the extent of the mutation.��


    "You mean you need to see the patient directly?"


    ��That''s correct. And up until now...��


    We had not been able to bring any ��patients�� for study.


    Because they were all fully zombified monsters.


    Although we brought a few corpse samples to the temple, it was impossible to derive meaningful research data frompletely dead specimens.


    We needed a living, moving sample, whether it was an infected person or a zombie that had been revived from an infected person.


    "Well, it''s perfect timing. We��re currently bringing back a bunch of patients."


    ��You have infected survivors? If you bring them to the temple, we will immediately assess the symptoms and prepare the antidote.��


    "The number of patients is over a hundred."


    Including La Mancha''s crew and the Sky Knights.


    In total, over a hundred people were infected.


    Rosetta fell silent for a moment. I pressed with emphasis.


    "Can you treat them?"


    ��...There is always only one thing we, priests, can say, Your Highness.��


    Rosetta spoke in a cold and functional tone.


    ��We will do our best. Please transport the patients here as soon as possible.��


    "We''re on our way."


    Click.


    I ended the call and looked at Mikhail standing beside me.


    "Once we get to Crossroad, there will be a way. Just hold on a little longer."


    Not only is High Priestess Rosetta there, but also healers gathered from all over the world are on standby.


    Crossroad is likely far better equipped for this kind of treatment than even the capital of the Empire.


    "...Alright, Prince Ash."


    Taking a deep breath, Mikhail nodded.


    "I''m a king now. I must act with dignity. I will steady my heart and wait."


    After the call with Rosetta, the atmosphere on the bridge began to lighten somewhat.


    "Having a method is fortunate, but..."


    McMin, drenched in sweat, wiped his face with a handkerchief and spoke up.


    "Shouldn''t we be concerned about whether we can safely return to Crossroad?"


    "What?"


    I asked back at the unexpected statement, and simultaneously,


    Thud!


    Crash-!


    The door to the bridge shook violently.


    Everyone turned around in shock to see the infected outside the bridge pounding on the door, screaming.


    Bang!


    Crack...!


    The metal door began to dent under repeated impacts. Those standing near the door retreated in fear.


    At this rate, the door wouldn''t hold for long.


    "The bridge door is a secondary issue."


    McMin said while manipting the magic panel to check the situation inside the airship. Grinding my teeth, I asked.


    "Stop beating around the bush and get to the point, Sir McMin. What''s the real problem?"


    "...The engine room ispromised."


    McMin disyed the engine room of La Mancha on the magic panel.


    The infected crew members, havingpleted their mutual infection, were sitting in a dazed state.


    "The resident alchemist in charge of the magic reactor has also been infected. And..."


    "And what? Speak quickly."


    "The output of the main magic reactor is dropping."


    A chilling silence filled the bridge.


    McMin continued.


    "It seems the switch was flipped down during the struggle with the infected in the engine room. The output continues to decrease. We are currently relying on the auxiliary reactor, but at this rate, we won''t be able to maintain flight."


    "Remote control?"


    "I''ve tried, but it''s not responding. It needs to be reset manually."


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Despite everything, the infected filled the corridor, irregrly pounding on the bridge door and screaming. Bloodshot eyes blinked through the cracked ss.


    ncing at the chaos outside, McMin continued.


    "The estimated flight time to reach Crossroad was one hour, but at this rate, the main reactor will shut downpletely in 30 minutes, and we''ll have to make an emergencynding."


    "..."


    In the silence that followed, McMin suggested.


    "Your Highness. What I''m proposing is that if we have to make an emergencynding anyway, why not do it safely now?"


    "What?"


    "Flying to the limit and thennding is too dangerous. The reactor might shut downpletely before then. Instead, why notnd safely now... I mean, immediately?"


    "But we wouldn''t reach Crossroad, and we''d be much further away."


    "Instead, we can ensure the safety of this airship and its upants. If we confirm thending site and notify Crossroad, reinforcements wille to us there."


    McMin''s suggestion was extremely cautious.


    He was essentially saying not to take unnecessary risks. Tond safely, call for reinforcements from Crossroad, hold out by guarding the bridge door firmly, and then handle the situation without further losses.


    However...


    "That would take too long."


    An hour''s flight for the airship means a significantly longer distance by other means.


    It would take time for Crossroad to assemble and dispatch reinforcements, time for those reinforcements to reach thending site, and more time to manage the situation and return to Crossroad.


    That would take too long.


    "Right now, it''s a race against time. Every second counts."


    Firstly, the overarching situation:


    A horde of monsters is advancing north from the south.


    In less than three days, these monsters will push up. We already have limited time to stop them, and taking too much time to return to Crossroad would be problematic.


    Secondly:


    ��The longer the infection persists, the worse it is for the patients.��


    They are currently infected, but they could be true zombies in a few hours.


    If they had been taken directly, they might have been cured, but dys could make treatment impossible.


    Both stopping the monsters and treating the patients are a race against time. It needs to be swift and decisive.


    "So, what are you going to do? Continue flying with the auxiliary reactor until the limit?"


    McMin asked, and I shook my head before turning toward the bridge door.


    "We just need to normalize the engine room, right?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "Then it''s a simple matter."


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Looking at the infected filling the corridor and pounding on the bridge door... I grinned.


    "We''ll fight our way to the engine room, subduing the infected as we go."


    "...!"


    Everyone on the bridge was shocked.


    They probably never imagined we would voluntarily venture into the crowd of infected.


    "We don''t need arge team. A small elite force will do."


    I assessed thebat-capable personnel on the bridge.


    "Me, Dearmudin, and Mikhail. The three of us should suffice."


    "Of course."


    "Good, let''s control our strength as much as possible."


    Dearmudin and Mikhail began warming up.


    McMin urgently raised his hand to join us.


    "Your Highness, I''ll go too."


    I blinked in surprise.


    "But, Sir McMin. Won''t that hinder the navigation?"


    "The pilots handle the airship navigation. They''ll manage emergencynding if needed."


    McMin smiled wryly, his mouth twitching.


    "More importantly, we need someone who can operate the engine room equipment."


    "..."


    McMin wasn''t abatant.


    But he was a soldier who knew when to step up and what role he had to y.


    "Besides, I''m an officer too. I undergobat training every year. I won''t be a burden."


    As he adjusted his gloves, I nodded at him.


    "Alright, let''s go together."


    Bang! Crack! Boom!


    The bridge door was half-destroyed under the relentless assault of the infected.


    The four of us who would head to the engine room took a deep breath.


    If the corridor were filled with monsters, it would be easier to cut through and kill them.


    But they were allies infected by the zombie gue. We had to subdue them without killing them.


    This would be a much tougher journey.


    "Mikhail, you''re at the front. Clear a path. I''ll follow, assessing the situation and giving orders. McMin, you guide us to the engine room. Dearmudin, you''re at the rear. Use your magic sparingly."


    Dearmudin chuckled, stroking his beard.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure not to hurt too many people."


    The real concern was not only the infected getting hurt but also...


    ��The airship itself might be at risk if the old man uses too much strength...��


    I had to swallow those words. The situation was escting quickly.


    Crack-!


    Raaaah!


    The bridge door was torn off, and the infected flooded in, screaming...


    Thwack!


    They were immediately thrown back into the corridor.


    Mikhail, with his fists clenched, had punched the infected squarely in their sr plexus as they rushed in.


    Since they weren''t full zombies yet, a strong punch to the sr plexus left them convulsing and foaming at the mouth on the floor.


    ��That looks incredibly painful...��


    There were about a dozen infected gathered at the bridge door. Mikhail swiftly cleared the corridor and dusted off his hands.


    The four of us exited the bridge, and I nodded to the crew inside, then invoked my magic.


    I created a magical barrier to rece the shattered bridge door and then turned around.


    "Let''s go!"


    There were less than 30 minutes before the airship would crash.


    We had to cut through the infected-filled airship and reach the engine room before then.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Crackle, crackle...


    The broken corridor lights flickered.


    From the distance came the muffled cries of infected, mingled with the desperate screams of those not yet infected.


    ��Damn, I hate horror games.��


    I rubbed the goosebumps off the back of my neck.


    Charging recklessly could get us bitten by the infected, leading to our annihtion. We were moving cautiously at a moderate pace.


    As we descended the stairs to the lower deck, I asked McMin behind me.


    "Where''s the engine room located?"


    "At the very bottom of the ship, towards the rear."For reference, the bridge we started from is located at the very top center of the airship.


    We had to go down several levels and move toward the back. Given therge size of La Mancha, it was a considerable distance.


    "Hurry. Our time is running out."


    Was it just my imagination, or was the airship slowly descending?


    It probably wasn''t a mistake. As the main magic reactor��s output decreases, the airship must be gradually descending in preparation for an emergencynding.


    We moved as quickly as possible toward the engine room while staying alert.


    And then, at the end of the corridor leading to the stairs on this deck...


    Graaah!


    Bang!


    Crash-!


    Doors on both sides of the corridor burst open simultaneously, and infected lunged at us.


    "...!"


    Mikhail, who was walking tensely at the front, swiftly punched the infected on the left in the jaw,


    "Get away!"


    and Dearmudin, with a now familiar delicate scream, unleashed a magical shockwave that sent the infected on the right flying.


    Thud! Crash!


    It was over in an instant. Mikhail, sweating, checked the infected he had punched.


    "...I hit him too hard out of surprise. This guy lost a mr."


    "Better than dying. Can''t be helped."


    Dearmudin, clutching his chest and gasping, grumbled.


    "Huff! Huff! This is terrible for an old man''s cardiovascr health...! These shocks are killing me..."


    "Think of it as good for blood cirction..."


    As we continued to subdue the infected and move forward, I started to think.


    We were returning to humanity''s final defense line with an airship full of infected people.


    ��Is this really the right decision?��


    What if this decision spreads the infection to Crossroad?


    Should we have followed McMin''s suggestion to make an emergencynding far from Crossroad and slowly dealt with the infected there?


    For the greater good, would it have been more efficient to abandon the infected?


    We already have so little time to stop the zombie monsters.


    Am I wasting precious time trying to save infected patients...?


    "If it were my usual self..."


    Dearmudin suddenly spoke from the rear, almost as if he knew what I was thinking.


    "I would have suggested eliminating all the infected. Isn��t that right?"


    "..."


    I smiled bitterly and nced back.


    "That means you''re not your usual self now, are you?"


    "Can I be honest?"


    "Of course, speak freely."


    "Prince Ash. I want to believe in the convenient magic called you."


    Dearmudin looked at me with deep trust in his eyes.


    "The one who always brings miraculous turnarounds in impossible situations... whoes up with ingenious solutions I never thought of."


    "..."


    "I want to hope for that once more."


    I kept silent.


    Suddenly, the famous Trolley dilemma came to mind.


    A trolley is headed down a track where five people are tied up. If you pull the lever, the trolley switches to a track where only one person is tied up.


    What will you decide in such a situation?


    Pull the lever or do nothing?


    "..."


    Every battle on this monster front has been a fight against dilemmas.


    Who to save. Who to abandon.


    But my choices have always been consistent. I always made the same decision.


    Save everyone I can.


    Sometimes I seeded, sometimes I failed. Some lived, some died.


    I toasted with the survivors and wept at the graves of the dead. I was never a wlessmander, and my record was marred with as many losses as wins.


    But, yes. Through this long journey, I''ve paradoxically held on to one thing.


    ��Save everyone I can.��


    Reflecting on the path I''ve walked.


    My journey is paved with luck and miracles. Without good fortune, my decisions would have led to this world''s destruction several times over.


    But I also know.


    Not all those miracles were mere luck.


    The karma I''ve built, the connections, and the will of the people who journey with me...


    They''ve sustained this front, this world, and our spirits up to this moment.


    ��I will save them.��


    Everyone I can.


    Those brave enough to charge the enemy and got infected. Those trembling in fear of the advancing monsters.


    I will do my best to save them all.


    With that resolve, my steps grew confident. Dearmudin, following at the rear, noticed and chuckled.


    ***


    After a long, relentless advance, we reached the stairs leading to the lowest level.


    But due to themotion we''d caused, we were already being pursued by infected. The number of infected rushing at us had grown significantly.


    "They''re stilling from behind!"


    "Take it easy, Dearmudin! Easy!"


    "Easy... easy..."


    Muttering while preparing his magic, Dearmudin gritted his teeth.


    "Damn it! My magic is too powerful to go easy on them!"


    "Then just break a bone or two!"


    "Break a bone?! Alright, that I can do!"


    Dearmudin unleashed shockwaves, and the charging infected fell back like autumn leaves.


    But since the strikes were too weak, they got up again and rushed at us, screaming. Gritting his teeth, Dearmudin shouted.


    "I''ll hold them off here! Go ahead!"


    "Dearmudin...!"


    "Don''t worry about me! Go, quickly!"


    Dearmudin wasn''t adept at this kind of situation.


    This old mage is an extreme firepower type. Can he hold off these feral infected who are trying to bite him without seriously hurting them?


    But there was no time to consider that.


    Time was running out. The airship was making ominous noises as it approached its flight limit.


    "Then we''ll go ahead! Be careful, Dearmudin!"


    Trusting Dearmudin to hold the stairs, we dashed down to the bottom level.


    "The engine room is close!"


    McMin pointed ahead.


    "Just through here!"


    Therge space before us was the hangar.


    The engine room was behind the hangar. So, we had to pass through the hangar...


    Screeeech!


    Screeeech!


    Entering the hangar, we were greeted by the ear-piercing cries of frenzied griffins.


    "Wait."


    I wiped the sweat from my brow and looked at them.


    "Don''t tell me the griffins are...?"


    "Every monster got infected."


    McMin, also sweating profusely, said.


    "So why would the griffins be any different...?"


    ng! ng, ng!


    The infected griffins, their eyes blood-red, red at us and twisted their bodies.


    Snap!


    ...No, it was more than just twisting.


    The metal fences in the hangar, used as makeshift stalls, were breaking like sticks. The infected griffins took to the air.


    The Sky Knights who came to support La Mancha numbered fifty.


    That means there were fifty griffins.


    Luckily, not all were infected. About half were trembling in a corner of the hangar... but even twenty-five infected griffins were a tremendous threat!


    Screeeech!


    The griffins soared to the top of the not-so-high hangar and then dived at us.


    In desperation, I pulled out a low-grade magic core and threw it.


    "Summon!"


    It had been a while since I summoned a defense tower. I called its name.


    "Shield Tower-!"


    ng!


    The broken fences and walls gathered in midair and settled in the center of the hangar.


    The defense tower, Shield Tower, was a rectangr structure covered with shields.


    It had no attack capabilities but boasted considerable defense. And it had a wide-area taunt feature!


    Thud! Thud!


    The aggroed griffins began pounding the Shield Tower. It quickly got battered but bought us some time!


    "I''ll calm them down!"


    Mikhail dashed forward like a streak of light.


    Wait, calm them down? How does he n to calm infected griffins...?


    "Haaah-!"


    With fluid motions, Mikhail mounted a griffin and crossed his forearms around its neck, choking it.


    Screech... Urk.


    The griffin, choking and gasping, soon fell unconscious with its tongue hanging out.


    "This is how we usually subdue overly excited griffins. I��ve done it countless times."


    Running toward the next griffin, Mikhail shouted.


    "I''ll handle this! Prince Ash, go to the engine room!"


    "But, Mikhail!"


    Even if you��re skilled, dozens of infected griffins are too dangerous...!


    "Go! We don''t have time! Go!"


    "Damn...!"


    Clenching my teeth, I nodded and sprinted toward the door at the back of the hangar.


    "Don��t die, Mikhail!"


    "I won''t!"


    Subduing a second griffin, Mikhail shouted back.


    "Dying on my honeymoon would be too unfair!"


    You little rascal, pretending not to care, but you were looking forward to your honeymoon, weren''t you...?!


    ��I swear I��ll turn Crossroad into the best tourist city! Filled with honeymooners!��


    I renewed my determination with thoughts of my grand tourism n.


    For that dream and Mikhail''s honeymoon, I needed to normalize the main magic reactor!


    "That door leads to thest corridor and the engine room!"


    "Alright!"


    Following McMin''s guidance, I kicked the door open and charged into thest corridor. We were almost there!


    And then.


    Grrr...


    Grrr...


    Familiar infected were gathered in the corridor.


    Silver armor, scarlet cloaks.


    The fifty Sky Knights.


    "...Oh."


    No wonder we didn��t see them earlier; they were all here...


    These knights, all hero-levelbatants, had turned and were staring at me with bloodshot eyes.


    Fifty disciplined infected soldiers turned their trained, fierce gazes on me all at once... it was anything but pleasant.


    "..."


    Dearmudin and Mikhail stayed behind to hold off the dangerous enemies with all their might.


    ��But this might be the most dangerous spot?!��


    Seeing my trembling face, McMin cautiously asked.


    "...Should I tell the bridge to prepare for an emergencynding?"


    "No."


    With a deep sigh, I took a step forward and deployed my armor.


    "Let''s get a little rough."


    nk-!


    The ck chainmail made from Baal''s magic core.


    The armor of the [Lord of the High Tower] enveloped mepletely.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    A momentter.


    "Huff, huff!"


    I wiped the sweat pouring down my face and surveyed the infected still blocking my path.


    "Seriously...! Huff, don''t make! Huff, me do closebat like this!"


    Even with a few crowns and several powers, my poor stamina had not improved at all!


    Nevertheless, I had enough ability to beat up knights who had lost their minds due to infection.


    So, I swung my fists with all my might. Trusting in the toughness of the Sky Knights charging at me, I believed they wouldn''t die from my royal punches.


    Thus, I was gradually incapacitating them one by one.


    The problem was, all of them were hero-level warriors. And there were 50 of them. Plus, they were crowded in a narrow hallway.Most importantly, I had to subdue them alive... and time was running out!


    ''At this rate, we''ll be toote.''


    The hallway was too narrow to summon clones.


    I had already used [Gaze of Command], which could only temporarily subdue them, notpletely incapacitate them.


    As I racked my brain on how to get through them safely within the remaining time...


    "Your Highness."


    McMin, who was standing behind me, called out.


    I turned around, wondering why.


    "We''re out of time, so I''ll use a rough method."


    McMin said this and then...


    He brought his arm to the mouth of the subdued infected lying on the floor.


    The unconscious infected reflexively mped down.


    Splurt...!


    McMin''s arm was bitten by the infected, spraying blood everywhere.


    "Ugh...!"


    Gritting his teeth and enduring the pain, McMin roughly pulled his arm out.


    I blinked dumbly, not understanding the situation.


    "Sir McMin? What did you just do...?"


    "The usual time it takes to lose consciousness after infection is 5 to 10 minutes."


    Skillfully pulling out a handkerchief and stopping the bleeding from the bite wound, McMin exined.


    "And infected individuals do not recognize other infected as enemies."


    "...!"


    "Since I''m now infected, the infected in the hallway won''t attack me anymore, and the ones in the engine room won''t either."


    McMin, who had taken a deep breath and stood up, red at the engine room beyond the hallway.


    "I will go in alone to reactivate the mana reactor. I''ll pretend to be dead inside the engine room... so please,e wake me upter."


    "Sir McMin... did you n this from the beginning...?"


    "Heh. Soldiers exist to prepare for the worst."


    McMin slowly began to walk forward.


    "Well, I''m off."


    He approached the infected head-on with tense steps...


    The other infected didn''t even nce at him. Indeed, the infected did not attack their own kind.


    As he steadily walked away, I shouted at his retreating back.


    "Any messages for your family, or anyone?"


    There might be no problem if the cure was developed safely, but if not, perhaps...


    "No."


    McMin answered coolly and scratched the back of his head.


    "Well, I��m an orphan with no family, and I haven''t married yet."


    "What?"


    I didn��t know! For some reason, I had the impression he had a wife and kids!


    "Ha-ha. Instead, introduce me to a nice womanter, Your Highness."


    He nced back and gave me a charming wink with his characteristic smooth face.


    Then, McMin walked briskly, reached the engine room door...


    Bang!


    Opened it, and disappeared inside.


    A momentter.


    Vrrrr...!


    A loud mechanical noise began to emanate from within the engine room.


    Following that, a voice shouted from the speaker installed in the hallway.


    ��Main mana reactor reactivation sessful! It��s a sess, Your Highness!��


    Whirr...!


    The entire airship slowly but surely began to lift off.


    "Phew..."


    After a sigh of relief.


    "Alright then."


    Crack, crack.


    I loosened my fists in the chainmail and looked at the remaining infected in front of me.


    "Since we have some time until we reach the Crossroad... shall I finish cleaning up the ship?"


    We had to start treatment as soon as we returned.


    But before that, I needed to pacify the patients.


    Roar!


    Raaah!


    As I approached, the infected roared and charged at me one by one.


    "Today��s exercise is intense, seriously!"


    Grumbling, I grabbed the infected one by one and mmed them to the floor.


    ***


    Crossroad. Airship hangar.


    Vrrrr...!


    The airship La Mancha, which had returned safely,nded, and as the lower hatch opened...


    Rumble!


    The Crossroad heroes, who had been waiting, entered the airship with tense faces.


    I waved to my subordinates.


    "Hey-."


    On my left and right were Dearmudin and Mikhail, both looking extremely tired.


    The three of us had just finished subduing and restraining the infected inside the airship. It was really exhausting...


    Lucas and Evangeline, fully armored with shields, spotted me and shouted.


    "My Lord!"


    "Senior!"


    "Yeah, yeah, it��s me. As you can see, I''m safe."


    Lucas and Evangeline woreplicated expressions mixed with worry and concern, but there was something more important than my safety at the moment.


    "The infected... 104 people. 26 griffons. All restrained. Transport them all to the temple. Is the temple ready to receive the patients?"


    "High Priestess Rosetta has been urgently preparing since she received your message, my Lord."


    "Good. Proceed immediately. Oh, and be careful not to get bitten while moving them. The primary infection route is through bites..."


    In case of any idents during the transport, we decided to use Lucas, Evangeline, and the melee troops, who were in full armor, to move the restrained infected to the temple.


    "I''ll follow."


    Mikhail, without taking a break, immediately went to the temple with the patients. Of course, he would, given that his subordinates and wives were among them...


    "I��ll go as well. See youter."


    Dearmudin also apanied them. The old mage would convey all the necessary information to the priests.


    "The Sky Knights pledged to support you as soon as they joined, My Lord..."


    Lucas, observing the situation, sighed.


    "Who would have thought something like this would happen right after they set out."


    "All the more reason to ensure they are healed. Concentrate all remaining resources on treating the patients."


    "But, My Lord."


    Lucas nced southward.


    "I heard the number of zombie monsters is unusually high."


    "..."


    "Even if we use all our forces to stop the zombie horde, it might not be enough. Shouldn''t we prioritize and consider the severity of the situation? There��s no time to waste resources here. Dying treatment and using resources for defense might be more prudent..."


    "No."


    I shook my head.


    "The Sky Knights will be an important force in our future battles. If the treatment is dyed and we lose that strength, it will be an even greater loss."


    "..."


    "Treating them is very important. And..."


    I rested my chin on my hand and spoke cautiously.


    "I think this might lead to a ''strategy''."


    "Pardon?"


    "Though not intentional, we managed to secure a significant number of infected survivors."


    I nodded.


    "...This might be the key to making the uing defense battle easier."


    ***


    That night.


    When I was contacted by the temple, I found Rosetta, looking exhausted from the day''s work, waiting for me.


    "Reporting, Your Highness. We have identified the cause, mechanism, and cure for the zombie gue."


    "All hail the Goddess!"


    This is why people worship priests! I will donate a lot!


    "It was because we were able to secure so many infected survivors. As you know, when usually attacked and infected by zombies, the bleeding and injuries are so severe that death is the mostmon oue. This time, we were fortunate..."


    Of course, we couldn''t save everyone.


    During the treatment process, some infected sumbed and had to be put to eternal rest after bing zombies.


    In front of my grim expression, Rosetta quickly added.


    "Sorrow cer... In any case, while examining the survivors, I formed a hypothesis and needed to verify it."


    "Verification?"


    "I needed to observe the actual infection process. So, I was going to get bitten myself..."


    As I stared at Rosetta, who was calmly saying such crazy things, she smiled bitterly.


    "...Everyone was vehemently opposed, but a volunteer stepped forward and got bitten instead."


    "Volunteered to be bitten...?"


    "Yes, throwing themselves in for the greater good. I had no time to stop them."


    I thought of McMin, who had voluntarily gotten his arm bitten earlier on the airship.


    Seriously, everyone... why are they so desperate?


    "Thanks to that volunteer, I could understand the transmission mechanism and treatment method."


    I couldn''t tell if this was a romantic or barbaric aspect of the fantasy world...


    In any case, since it had already happened, I quietly followed Rosetta.


    "And that foolish volunteer is this guy."


    In the center of the temple corridor... Zenith was tied to a chair, gagged, and struggling.


    My mouth dropped open, and Rosetta nonchntly walked over and pressed her index finger against Zenith''s temple.


    "He has remarkable self-healing and divine power, so it took him an hour to be fully infected. Thanks to that, we were able to understand most of the zombie gue."


    "..."


    "Responsibility for the extreme experiment lies with me, so you can hold me ountableter... Let me continue the report."


    Catching her breath, Rosetta picked up several potions from the table next to Zenith.


    "This zombie gue is caused by a parasite."


    "A parasite...?"


    "Yes. And not just any parasite. It''s a magical parasite originating from demonic creatures."


    I was dumbfounded by the unexpected exnation.


    Should I say it��s typical of a fantasy world''s zombies... magical parasites?


    "This parasite enters the body through the victim''s mouth, infecting their mana core and seizing control of their body."


    Rosetta continued her terrifying exnation.


    "And when the host dies, the demon''s power ''Sacrifice'' drains their life force and transmits it to its master."


    "What..."


    "Then, the parasite uses the remaining mana to animate the corpse, seeking the next victim, spreading the infection endlessly..."


    Rosetta shrugged.


    "That''s how the parasitic infection works. Such a cruel method indeed, fitting for a demon."


    "...Could the zombie gue that once ravaged the continent have worked like this too?"


    "I can''t say for sure. However, given that the treatment used back then still works to some extent now, it might be somewhat rted."


    Rosetta began mixing several potions.


    Despite being an exhausted middle-aged priest mixing the cure, her highly skilled movements felt like a bartender making a cocktail, giving a strange sense of style.


    "This should do."


    Rosetta inserted thepleted cure into Zenith''s gag, forcing him to swallow it.


    Zenith, with bloodshot eyes, red at us, twisting his body and making monstrous sounds...


    "Grrk! Cough, cough!"


    He spat something out through the gag.


    Rosetta deftly extended her tweezers to grab it.


    A small, thin, red worm-like creature. Rosetta held it up to my eyes.


    "This is the parasite. See the horn at the end? It''s a symbol of the demonic species."


    "...Got it, so can you get rid of it? It''s pretty gross."


    At that moment, Zenith, gasping and wheezing, asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Is it... resolved?"


    "Seeing you speak properly, it seems so."


    Despite the reckless actions, a solution had been found.


    Rosetta immediately summoned her priests to start mixing the cure.


    I let out a sigh of relief. Now, all surviving patients could be treated.


    "..."


    Shortly after.


    I looked at Rosetta. She too was looking at me with a significant smile.


    "Rosetta. By any chance."


    "Yes. I knew you would ask."


    After transferring the parasite to another ss container, Rosetta gestured toward the cure on the table.


    "You wonder what would happen if we poured this cure on the zombie monsters... correct?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    "What do you think will happen if we pour this cure on the zombie monsters... Is that what you were asking?"


    I nodded heavily, and Rosetta scribbled the cure recipe on the parchment on the desk and handed it to me.


    "I think, Your Highness, that we will need a substantial donation to our temple this time."


    I grinned and took the recipe, then shouted outside the temple.


    "Call all the production guild members and all the heroes! Right now!"


    ***


    In the zombie apocalypse genre, the cure is the ultimate way to save the world.


    I never thought I''d be nning a tactic to ''pour'' the cure.


    "I will exin Operation Carpet Curing!"I shouted to the heroes gathered in the drawing room.


    "We will mass-produce the zombie gue cure and pour it over the heads of the advancing zombie monster horde!"


    The heroes all looked at me with nk expressions. I smiled and tapped the ckboard.


    "It''s simr to how we use holy magic to defeat undead monsters. We''re using medicine to eliminate the disease."


    "No matter how much..."


    I continued to exin to the bewildered heroes.


    "The most effective way to administer the cure is orally, but our tests have shown that applying it to the skin also works."


    With many patients avable, we were able to observe how the cure worked in various ways.


    Mikhail, listening nearby, swallowed his tears.


    "Our Sky Knights... are used to being experimented on..."


    When he said it like that, it made me seem like a real jerk...


    Clearing my throat, I pointed at the operation outline on the ckboard with my staff.


    "So, the main points of this defense operation are as follows!"


    Tap tap!


    I knocked on the ckboard and spoke in order.


    "First! Pour the mass-produced cure over the heads of the monsters advancing towards Crossroad. Second! Repeat this process up to the fields in front of Crossroad. Third! Clean up the remaining zombie remnants. That''s it!"


    Lowering my staff, I looked around the room.


    "Any questions?"


    Lucas immediately raised his hand. I gestured with my chin.


    "Speak, model student."


    "My lord, is there a way to produce that much cure?"


    He cut right to the main problem, as expected from my trusty blocker.


    "I understand that the cure is effective against the zombie gue. But to see a definite effect, we need a considerable amount of the cure. I don''t think we can produce that much in such a short time."


    "Good point, Lucas."


    I nodded.


    "That''s the tricky part. Before addressing the mass production of the cure, let''s rify this first."


    I nced southward.


    Towards the direction where an enormous number of zombie monsters were advancing even now.


    "ording to our analysis, the size of the zombie monster horde advancing towards Crossroad is about 100,000."


    "...!"


    Hearing the exact number, everyone''s faces turned pale.


    Thergest monster horde we had faced before was the Goblin horde.


    (Numerically, the King of Flies wasrger, but since that creature was a single entity and an irregr case, let''s exclude it.)


    The Goblin horde that nearly overran Crossroad in Stage 15 numbered about 50,000.


    Now, a horde of zombie monsters, each far stronger andrger than a goblin, wasing in twice that number.


    Of course, the Goblin horde had a brilliantmander, Kali-Alexander, and though individually weak, they were an extremely well-trained, cohesive army.


    On the other hand, this zombie horde, while strong individually, was just a mindless swarm, not moving like an army at all.


    ''Even so, 100,000.''


    It''s an unbelievable number. The horde''s destructive power is unprecedented.


    "It''s unrealistic to stop that many monsters with cure bombing alone."


    Using explosive bombs isn''t a viable option either.


    I judged that using the cure in this tactical manner was the most effective solution.


    "So, the primary effect we aim to achieve with this cure bombing is... ''weakening'' them."


    "Weakening...?"


    "Yes. And this ''weakening'' can be achieved with a diluted cure, ording to our tests."


    That''s right.


    Dilute the cure with water. Like turning espresso into an Americano!


    ''The point is to enjoy it and just stay awake, right?''


    If Italians on Earth heard this, they''d probably spit blood, but I''m a proud Korean who loves iced coffee all year round. No problem with dilution here!


    "When the diluted cure is applied, even if it doesn''t kill the zombie parasites, it significantly disrupts their control over the infected''s bodies. In simpler terms, the zombies''bat power will plummet."


    I poked the map attached next to the ckboard with my staff.


    "So, for the next two days, until the horde reaches Crossroad, we''ll keep applying the diluted cure over their heads, thoroughly and repeatedly."


    Would you pour bleach undiluted when cleaning mold? It''s wasteful, right? You dilute it and clean repeatedly to save bleach and keep the bathroom clean.


    "Then, when the weakened zombies reach Crossroad, we annihte them all at once."


    I immediately turned my head to the side.


    "Of course, even with dilution, we need to produce arge amount of the cure. Currently, all priests, magicians, and alchemists in the temple are working together to produce and replicate the zombie cure."


    Lilly and the head of the Alchemist Guild nodded at my gaze.


    What''s the best part of magic? It has the power to turn ridiculousmands into reality.


    Fortunately, all kinds of potion ingredients, which are the raw materials for the cure, have been piled up as support supplies from all over the world. There''s enough to work overnight for two days to produce the cure.


    "Additionally, since the cure is liquid, our Merfolk King, despite being in pain, will use his people''s powers to help replicate the cure."


    King Poseidon, who was leisurely lying in a portable bathtub watching the meeting, looked startled and pointed at himself.


    "Wait, me? But I''m still sick?"


    I nonchntly gestured with my chin.


    "King Poseidon. Aren''t you still a vigorous youth?"


    "Well, yes. I still want to live as a youth."


    "Being a youth means enduring some pain. It''s okay. Let''s go."


    "...?"


    Serenade appeared behind the bathtub with a smiling face.


    "Shall we go, Merfolk King?"


    "Uh? Uh, uh?"


    Serenade grabbed the bathtub handle and rolled it out. The waiting alchemists immediately surrounded King Poseidon, grabbing him from both sides and disappearing somewhere. King Poseidon''s bted scream echoed through the mansion corridor as it faded away.


    ''Let''s exert some strength before retiring, King Poseidon.''


    As I nodded internally, I noticed someone else raising a hand.


    It was Hannibal and the spirit users. When I gestured with my chin, Hannibal cautiously looked around and spoke.


    "Your Highness, we can also help with the liquid cure replication."


    "Water spirits, huh. Good. I''m counting on you, Hannibal."


    After the meeting on mass-producing and replicating the cure ended.


    I raised my voice to the remaining heroes.


    "However, weakening the zombie monsters doesn''t end the battle. In the end, we must directly annihte the monsters that withstand the cure bombing and reach Crossroad."


    Tension flickered across the heroes'' faces.


    "Especially since the condition of the southern wall of Crossroad isn''t good. You all, who will face the monsters directly, must be very worried."


    Everyone nodded slightly at my words.


    We couldn''tplete the repairs on the southern wall. Though it''s maintained in shape, it doesn''t function as a real wall.


    Will the repairs be finished before this defense battle, or even by the final battle? It''s a worrying situation.


    So how do we deal with the zombie wave in this situation?


    "To solve this issue, our non-humanrades and the cksmiths have been working hard."


    Kellibey, who had been listening, nodded vigorously. Verdandi and Kun watched the boasting bald dwarf with displeasure.


    The remaining heroes, unaware of the details, blinked in confusion. I smiled.


    "Now, my heroes."


    With the spirit of Santa us distributing presents to children on Christmas, I pulled out new visual materials and attached them to the ckboard.


    "I will introduce the ''new wall'' of our monster front that we''ve been working on!"


    p...!


    The materials attached to the ckboard.


    Seeing the aerial view and operational mechanism of the ''new wall'' depicted there, all the heroes who hadn''t heard the news yet simultaneously gaped in shock.


    "What..."


    "Unbelievable."


    "No way, that...!"


    Great reactions! This is why presenting new products is so satisfying!


    Suppressing a smile, I nced at the aerial view attached to the ckboard.


    ''Indeed, the one who breaks it must restore it with all their might.''


    That''s the way of the world.


    Isn''t that right, Night Bringer?


    ***


    Mass production and replication of the cure proceeded smoothly.


    There was an unexpected jackpot, and it was none other than Hannibal.


    When Hannibal summoned a spirit using the [Mountain Spirit��s Axe]...


    sh-!


    "Another rainbow color?!"


    Another spirit king! Hannibal''s summoning luck is insane! From now on, we should let him handle all the summoning!


    And the one summoned was... perfectly timed and fitting for the situation, the Water Spirit King!


    "Your sry will be doubled this month, Hannibal."


    "Hehe... I was just lucky."


    Thus.


    With the power of the Merfolk King who had been struggling,bined with the Water Spirit King, the already prepared cure multiplied several times over.


    I don''t know the principle behind how they handled the liquid to replicate the cure, but hooray for magic! Seriously, the cure was copied!


    Once enough was ready, La Mancha immediately prepared to fly south again. The continuous flights were wearing down both the airship and the pilot, but the situation was urgent.


    The air force involved in this ''Carpet Curing'' operation included La Mancha and...


    "Are you sure you''re up for this?"


    "Of course, Prince Ash."


    Mikhail, smiling confidently, tightened his grip on his griffon reins. Alongside him were about 20 griffons.


    The Sky Knights were all being treated in the temple, but only half of the griffons were infected, and the rest were fine. Mikhail had proposed using these healthy griffons for the cure bombing operation.


    "Handling over 20 griffons alone seems tough."


    "My griffon is also the leader of the pack."


    Mikhail patted his chest.


    "My heart contains griffon blood as well. Don''t worry. I''ll lead them well."


    "..."


    "And griffons are very intelligent creatures. They can handle the cure dispersion without difficulty."


    I was worried about the sess of the operation and the griffons, but mostly, I worried about Mikhail.


    Last time, he lost all his subordinates, and this time he almost lost his new subordinates and wives. Though he was nursing his wives in the temple, he neverined about the situation.


    "I''m a king now, Ash. I have to protect all the lives of my country''s people waiting in the north."


    Mikhail, with his still young face, showed a more mature smile.


    "And to protect my country, I know I must first defend this front."


    "..."


    "Well, I''m off."


    With a short salute, Mikhail and the griffons boarded La Mancha. I quietly watched his back.


    Back then, he seemed like a little kid, but now he''s grown so much.


    "...Everyone is growing."


    Here on the frontlines, facing their own trials, everyone, regardless of age or gender, was growing in spirit.


    When this winter ends, when all the invasions end.


    Will I be able to see them all, fully grown?


    "..."


    After putting aside thoughts of the distant future.


    I watched the airship take off from the hangar until it was out of sight before turning around.


    The operation was established. The route was confirmed.


    Now, all that was left was to face it with all our strength.


    "Let''s get ready to wee our guests!"


    As the zombie parade approached from the south.


    It was time to prepare Crossroad''s specialty, the trap festival, which the monsters loved to death.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    For the next two days, La Mancha and the griffons poured diluted cure over the heads of the zombie horde.


    At first, most of the zombies endured with little reaction, but as the cure application umted, changes began to appear.


    The zombies'' condition weakened, and the parasites controlling the hosts gradually lost their grip. The number of zombies unable to move swiftly grew like a snowball.


    Some zombies even started showing signs of the parasites beingpletely eradicated.


    And these ''cured'' zombies were attacked by the still-infected ones.


    It seemed the zombies judged friend from foe based on whether the parasites controlled the host. Every time a zombie was cured of its parasites due to the repeated application of the cure, the remaining zombies instinctively attacked and killed it.


    A zombie without its parasite was merely a lifeless corpse.


    Those whose parasites were eradicated by the cure were inevitably killed by the remaining zombies, who finished them off.


    ��Such a grotesque sight...��Watching the 100,000-strong mass of corpses attacking each other was horrifying.


    ��But if they reduce their numbers on their own, that''s to our advantage.��


    The zombie horde, steadily weakening and decreasing in number, continued to advance northward.


    Watching the recorded footage from La Mancha, I nodded. The n was working.


    However.


    "..."


    It was bing increasingly clear, even from the video footage, that Cromwell was growingrger.


    At first, I thought it was an illusion. But as the horde came within a day''s march of Crossroad, it became certain.


    The leader, Cromwell, was erging.


    Its horn, after repeated abnormal growths, now resembled a massive tree, and its body had be so bloated that it couldn''t support its own weight. At some point, it began crawling on all fours, as if it had been a quadruped from the start.


    Yes, like a giant reindeer.


    A monstrous reindeer, with grotesquely twisted muscles, leading the zombie horde, its giant antlers shrouded in a ghastly pale green magic.


    I suddenly recalled Rosetta''s exnation.


    - The parasite burrows into the host''s body through the mouth, infecting the host''s magical core and seizing control of the body.


    - Upon the host''s death, the parasite, using its demon-like ability to ''sacrifice,'' siphons the host''s remaining life force to its master.


    The entire zombie outbreak was rted to the demon-like ability to ''sacrifice.''


    When zombie monsters die, Cromwell absorbs theirst remnants of life force, strengthening itself... That must be the mechanism.


    ��Is this some RPG raid boss tradition where the boss gets stronger as the minions die...��


    Despite the growing burden of a giant Cromwell.


    I can''t avoid fermenting the soy sauce just because I''m afraid of maggots.


    It''s ridiculous to let the zombie horde roam free out of fear of the boss''s growth.


    ��The preparations areplete.��


    I estimated the location of the zombie horde, which had advanced near Crossroad, on the map and thought.


    ��I will definitely clear this.��


    Stage 45.


    Thest boss stage before the final battle, Stage 50. The toughest hurdle before facing the final boss.


    ��Nothing will change.��


    Kill the monsters, save the people.


    From the beginning until now, that''s the only path I have chosen.


    ***


    With just a few hours left until the zombie horde''s arrival, the night at Crossroad was deste.


    Even normally, the city wasn''t very populous, but with the nonbatants evacuated ahead of the monster horde''s assault, it was even more deserted.


    And in this empty city, in the likewise empty training ground of the abandoned barracks...


    "Huff, huff!"


    Hecate was still desperately swinging her sword.


    Despite her broken body and lost swordsmanship, she kept trying, repeatedly losing her grip in the process.


    "...Hecate."


    Lucas, who had been watching her from behind, finally spoke.


    "Why didn''t you evacuate? Why are you still here?"


    "Ha, ha..."


    Hecate, picking up her sword again, replied bluntly.


    "His Highness told me to stay in this city. So I''m staying."


    "Don''t act like a child. That''s not what he meant."


    "I know. But where else would I go?"


    Hecate shook her head.


    "Wherever I am, it''s the same. I''m a useless person now, with nowhere to go back to."


    "..."


    "That''s why I''m here. To find a reason to live, as His Highness said."


    ng��


    The training sword Hecate had dropped rolled on the ground.


    Staring nkly at her callused, bleeding hands, Hecate muttered.


    "Lucas, if..."


    "Hmm?"


    "If I''m in danger of dying tomorrow, will youe to save me?"


    After a brief silence.


    Lucas met Hecate''s gaze with his bright blue eyes.


    "You''re one of my best friends, Hecate."


    "..."


    "If it weren''t wartime, of course, I''d drop everything ande to save you. But."


    Hecate bitterly smiled at his rational answer.


    "Now, I am the bodyguard of my lord and the lieutenant of the frontlinemander. I have a position to uphold. So, I won''t be able toe."


    "..."


    "If you were me, you''d make the same judgment. Right?"


    "You''re right. Even if I retained my strength and remained a knight, our judgments would be the same."


    Letting out a long sigh, Hecate leaned against the training ground wall and looked up at the sky.


    "I just wonder. If I hadn''t been broken, if I had remained useful... Would you have ever looked back at me?"


    "...Hecate."


    Hesitating, Lucas cautiously asked.


    "After this battle, would you like to go on a date?"


    Hecate''s eyes widened. Did she hear that right?


    "A date? Did you just say a date?"


    "Yes. A date. You know, having a meal together, walking around a bit."


    Lucas tilted his head.


    "Is that a no?"


    "No... It''s not that..."


    Why is this stubborn guy suddenly proposing this?


    Flustered by this unprecedented event, Hecate stammered. Lucas nodded.


    "Then I''ll take that as a yes."


    "No, uh, okay..."


    Lucasughed softly and stepped back.


    "Since you''re staying in the city, wait in a safe ce."


    "..."


    "Let''s survive and meet again."


    Lucas quickly left the training ground. Hecate stared nkly at his retreating back.


    "..."


    Even after receiving a date invitation from her long-time crush, Hecate''s expression remainedplex.


    She couldn''t help but think that if she hadn''t been broken, Lucas wouldn''t have been so considerate.


    "It''s difficult..."


    As a child, her greatest wish was to get a date request from that stubborn guy.


    Why wasn''t she happy now?


    Shaking her head slightly, Hecate picked up the training sword from the ground.


    She didn''t know what to live for anymore, but she didn''t intend to die pointlessly to the zombies either.


    ��I should live a bit longer.��


    To see what that stubborn guy would prepare for a date.


    And to find what or whom she should die for.


    At least for this battle, she resolved to survive. That''s what Hecate thought.


    ***


    The expected time for the zombie horde to reach Crossroad was early dawn.


    During the night, as she prepared for the siege with the melee unit heroes, Evangeline suddenly felt hungry.


    "Shall we get something to eat and continue?"


    "Let''s do that, Captain Glutton!"


    Laughter erupted among the soldiers. Evangeline retorted, "I''m still growing, you know!" as she led the way.


    The melee unit heroes all headed to the field kitchen together.


    In preparation for the early morning operation, the field kitchen was providing simple meals throughout the night.


    The heroes were served cups of hot soup and simple sandwiches withrge chunks of meat.


    As soon as she took a bite of the sandwich, Evangeline happily puffed out her cheeks.


    "Wow, this is delicious! A Southern twist on New Terra style... It''s just my taste... huh."


    Even she felt something was odd and opened her eyes wide.


    Wait a minute. This cooking style... I''ve had it before...


    At that moment, she noticed a cook standing awkwardly in the field kitchen.


    "Huh?"


    It was a familiar young man. Startled, Evangeline pointed at him.


    "Huh? That waiter?!"


    "Haha... Yes, that''s me."


    The waiter who had suddenly confessed to her at the cafeteria.


    Evangeline was dumbfounded.


    "Why didn''t you evacuate? What are you doing here... And what''s with the uniform?!"


    "Well... I volunteered and enlisted temporarily. They said they needed more cooks, and on impulse... I''ve helped out in the restaurant''s kitchen before, so I can cook."


    Evangeline was at a loss for words. The waiter scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "A few days ago, a soldier who visited our restaurant said something. He told me that even though I said I liked Miss Evangeline and lived in this city, I knew nothing about her or the city."


    "..."


    "I didn''t know what fighting monsters was like, or what this city was protecting... So I felt a bit ashamed. I wanted to know. That''s why I enlisted."


    Evangeline pped her forehead.


    "Your heart is admirable, but this ce is really dangerous. You haven''t hadbat training. You could really die! You should evacuate right now..."


    "Don''t worry! I won''t do anything reckless."


    The waiter waved his hands hurriedly and added.


    "I just want to understand. What kind of battle Miss Evangeline is fighting."


    "..."


    "Whether I truly deserve to live in this city."


    Evangeline sighed deeply and warned him earnestly.


    "When the battle starts, hide in a safe ce. Got it? Don''t evere out!"


    "Yes, I will remember that."


    The waiter smiled innocently.


    Evangeline turned around and downed her cup of soup in one gulp, feeling frustrated.


    She didn''t have special feelings for the young man, but he was a resident of this city, and Evangeline was the heir to its lordship.


    ��There''s a lot to protect...��


    If she became the actual lord, she would have to embrace the diverse hearts of many more people.


    ��It''s not easy.��


    Monsters, and people''s hearts.


    None of it was easy.


    Exhaling sharply, Evangeline finished her meal cleanly and headed back to the frontlines.


    The melee unit heroes watched her departing figure with gentle smiles.


    ***


    After a night of tangled emotions, dawn approached.


    In the dark hours before sunrise.


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    Finally, in the distance of the southern ins of Crossroad, the advancing zombie horde appeared.


    After two days of continuous cure bombing, their numbers had halved, and their speed and presence had diminished.


    But they were still numerous, still fast, and still terrifying.


    Breaking through the dark night, their ominous green eyes gleaming, the approaching zombie horde was eerie and horrifying.


    Grrr...


    Grrraaaah!


    The terrifying screams of tens of thousands of zombies reached Crossroad.


    And amidst the soldiers swallowing their dry throats in tension, Ash smiled confidently and spread his arms forward.


    "Alright, let''s get started!"


    And he shouted confidently.


    "Activate the ''wall''��!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Cromwell was walking forward.


    ''Huh...''


    Using her bloated arms as forelegs, she crawled along the ground and noticed an ant colony crushed beneath her tree-like hand, pondering in a daze.


    ''Where am I going?''


    The fragments of her torn thoughts slowly entangled and stitched together.


    ''Ah, right.''


    To Crossroad. To the gateway of the mortal realm.


    ''...Why?''


    Why was she going there?''To destroy the mortal realm.''


    Why must the mortal realm be destroyed?


    ''Because that''s my final mission.''


    Why must the mission be carried out?


    ''To uphold the honor of our legion.''


    Our legion...?


    ''The great demon species... We left our distant home to conquer all dimensions...''


    As her thoughts reached this point, Cromwell became puzzled.


    ''Home...?


    Where is that?


    She couldn''t recall any memories associated with her home... She had left it too early in her life to have any attachments to her country or species.


    However, she enjoyed listening to the elder''s tales about home.


    Stories about their great homnd where they gathered stardust to create paths and harnessed the sun to illuminate cities...


    ''Elder?''


    Cromwell''s slow but unstoppable march suddenly came to a halt.


    ''Who was that...?''


    Very slowly, an image of an old demon''s face surfaced in her mind.


    ''Ah, father...''


    Thud...


    Cromwell''s advance stopped entirely.


    The entire zombie monster horde following her also came to a halt.


    ''Listen, dad. I really tried my best.''


    Cromwell opened her mouth to speak,


    "Graah, aah, aah..."


    But her vocal cords had mutated into a form incapable of producing speech.


    Unaware of this, Cromwell continued to speak.


    Addressing the phantom image of the elder demon she had revered as a child.


    ''I became the legionmander as you said, allied with the Demon King, and tried to lead our legion well.''


    ''But I failed. I was a proxy for the Demon King''s authority but was utterly defeated. The capital fell, and I was torn to pieces by the ck dragon.''


    ''I wanted to do well. I gave it my all. I wanted to be a good legionmander and lead our legion proudly.''


    ''I had no other path but this, but Ipletely messed it up.''


    From the moment she became self-aware as a very young child,


    Cromwell had been trained and grown as a legionmander. She grew up with everyone''s expectations.


    - You are overflowing with talent, you will make a great legionmander.


    - Lead our legion to victory.


    - You will seed. We all believe in you.


    But, however.


    No one told her.


    After a loss instead of a victory. After failure instead of sess. What to do and how to cope.


    How to get back up after suffering a heartbreakingly severe wound...


    ''Help me, dad. Comfort me.''


    ''I feel like I''m suffocating. I feel like I''m going to die.''


    Cromwell cried out to the silent image of the elder.


    ''Why are you just watching? Because I failed to meet your expectations?''


    ''Do you think I wanted to fail? Do you think I wanted to ruin our legion?!''


    ''But I did my best, and it still turned out like this...''


    ''Please, tell me... What do I do after a failure, after a defeat?''


    Still receiving no response from the elder, Cromwell reached out in desperation��


    Crunch!


    Crunch, crunch! St...!


    The next moment, the image of the elder turned into chunks of flesh.


    Only then did Cromwell notice the taste of blood and flesh left in her mouth.


    ''Ah...''


    Gazing nkly at the bloodstain on the ground where the elder''s image had vanished,


    Cromwell slowly lifted her head and looked around.


    ''Where is everyone?''


    Then she slowly recalled the scene at the abandoned cathedral a few days ago.


    She remembered that she had devoured thest of herrades.


    Just like reying a recorded video in reverse...


    The flesh, bones, and entrails torn and stuffed into her mouth began to gather together, forming the shape of her legion members.


    And they all stared at her with empty, ck eyes, opening their dark mouths to speak.


    - This is ourst chance, bought with our lives, Commander.


    - The mortal realm must be destroyed.


    - This time, we must seed, no matter what.


    A slow smile spread across Cromwell''s nk face.


    ''Ah, I see.''


    There is nothing after failure. Once defeated, it''s just death.


    This time, she had been revived by sacrificing her entire race, so...


    ''Now I just need to seed.''


    Yes.


    The previous defeat is ''null and void.'' It doesn''t count. She had revived spectacrly.


    She would conquer Crossroad, destroy the mortal realm. Simply resume her path to sess.


    Reim the honor of her species and lead the Cromwell Legion once more...


    Once more...?


    "Graaaah!"


    Roaring fiercely, Cromwell resumed her advance.


    The monster, who couldn''t ept defeat and chose to return as a corpse, charged forward with a roar.


    To ensure she wouldn''t fail again.


    To destroy the mortal realm ahead.


    ***


    "Graaaah!"


    Leading the zombie monster horde.


    Momentarily pausing, Cromwell, transformed into a giant reindeer-like creature, let out a fearsome roar.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Her massive body advanced rapidly, followed by the entire zombie horde. The earth and trees trembled at their advance.


    Watching this, I extended my arms and shouted.


    "Activate the ''wall''��!"


    This was the moment the new wall of Crossroad, prepared since the ck dragon incident, was revealed.


    Sssshhh-!


    Simultaneously with mymand, magic rails wereid along the guide lines installed in front of the southern wall of Crossroad.


    Using the power cores andponents of the Iron Horse Legion we had defeated, we had mimicked their movement system... A magic railway that could designate new routes each time.


    Following these rails...


    Clunk! Clunk! Clunk-!


    Nine waiting magic trains emerged.


    More like long carts on wheels than trains, each one was equipped with a dark power core.


    The nine carts lined up in a row outside the southern wall, separated, and arranged at regr intervals.


    Confirming the trains were in position, Lilly shouted.


    "''Wall'' activation ready, deploying��!"


    The next moment.


    Clunk...!


    The nine power cores installed in each train simultaneously floated into the air.


    Hovering in midair, the nine power cores emitted an eerie, beautiful glow, with the central core being thergest.


    Looking at the ominously glowing ck power core, I smiled wryly. It was bound to attract attention.


    The central power core was an EX-grade dragon heart obtained from Night Bringer.


    The remaining eight power cores were SSR-grade cores also obtained from Night Bringer!


    tter...!


    As the nine power cores resonated and emitted magic around them, they began extracting ''parts'' from within the trains and rapidly assembling them.


    The dragon''s bones formed the framework, covered densely by dragon scales.


    In the blink of an eye, the structure was assembled ording to the design, and the nine power cores poured out ink-like magic to fill the gaps and solidify the framework.


    Although the exnation was long, the actual setup time took only a few dozen seconds.


    Thud...!


    When I regained my senses, a newly built ck wall stood in front of the southern wall of Crossroad.


    "..."


    I smiled satisfactorily at the sight of the astonished soldiers'' gaping mouths.


    The artifact we constructed, pooling the maximum resources of the World Guardian Front.


    An unprecedented mobile fortress. Its name is.


    "[Knight Bringer]!" (TL note: The funny part is that this joke only works in English. The unfunny part is that it''s written the same way ''??? ???'', so I need to pay extra attention.)


    Meaning the one who carries knights... but honestly, the name was chosen to mock that ck dragon!


    We used the power cores andponents of the Iron Horse Legion to create the movement system.


    We implemented the fusion and separation system using the power cores andponents of the Wraith King Legion.


    Then we poured everything we obtained from Night Bringer into creating this.


    It''s made from the materials of three legions. We almost used up the entire ck dragon!


    ��Since seeing the option for portable walls in New Terra''s fortress, I''d been contemting this design...��


    The timing of the monster legions'' appearances allowed us to implement it.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Soldiers orderly mounted the beautifullypleted wall.


    As a magical artifact, this wall''s defensive power was unparalleled, but it consumed immense magic just by being activated. Fortunately, Crossroad was a source of mana stones, so we had a plentiful supply, but it was still resource-efficient to deploy it only right before battle.


    "But Your Highness."


    Lilly, who had been working tirelessly to control this ck dragon wall until just yesterday, asked with a tired face.


    "Couldn''t we just build a wall in front of Crossroad with these materials? Why did we have to include such aplicated system of fusion, separation, and movement?"


    To this, Kellibey, who was admiring the wall with an impressed look, shouted in response.


    "Because it''s cool!"


    "..."


    "Seriously, Ash is a genius. I mean, who else would think of making such an awesome mobile fortress? This kid understands romance, really."


    Lilly squinted. Well, that''s Kellibey''s opinion. Of course, it''s nice that it''s cool, but.


    ��Having a wall that can move, separate, and merge means it can be deployed anywhere.��


    In other words, advancing the wall turns that area into a forward base.


    Even sending only three trains can create a small base. From the ck Lake to Crossroad, we can create, dismantle, and retreat forward bases at strategic points.


    Although it was barelypleted and couldn''t be deployed forward this time, it will be flexible from Stage


    46 to the final battle, Stage 50.


    Listening to my exnation, Lilly nodded and then looked at the approaching zombie monster horde.


    "Everyone on the front worked hard to make this, so I hope it withstands the uing battles."


    "It will hold."


    The blood, sweat, and tears of the people who built this intricate wall are immense.


    And additionally...


    ��Night Bringer... though he was an enemy.��


    He was monstrously strong!


    And this wall, made from his entire being, is also ''strong''!


    Bzzzzz...!


    The nine power cores resonated inside the wall, emitting the sound of artifact activation.


    The ck wall, a defensive artifact in itself, prepared for defense, its magic fluctuating...


    Grrraaah!


    Gaaahh!


    The zombie monster horde charged towards the wall like a tidal wave.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    It was still early dawn, the time when light and darkness switch, enveloping the world in a dim glow.


    Grrraaah!


    Gaaaah!


    The tide of corpses surged toward Crossroad.


    Under the dawn sky, the writhing bodies of the zombies appeared gray. The mass of zombies, swarming over thend, resembled a fluttering cloth or a cluster of caterpirs.


    "Graaaah!"


    Leading the horde was a giant reindeer.


    Its antlers, massive like the branches of the World Tree, and its huge body, the size of a hill��no, a small mountain��thundered forward.


    Cromwell.This demon, zombie, and monster, the nightmare legionmander, charged directly toward the first line of defense set up on the southern ins of Crossroad.


    The ''Kill Zone.''


    A fenced barrier designed to restrict the monsters'' movements.


    The Kill Zone, fortified through the umted experience of carpenters and continuous upgrades, was sturdy enough to rival any stone fortress.


    But...


    Boom!


    Before the charge of a legion-level monster, it was meaningless.


    The fences forming the Kill Zone shattered into pieces. Cromwell roared fiercely, trampling the fence as she entered the southern ins.


    Gaaaah!


    While Cromwell''s speed slowed momentarily due to destroying the Kill Zone, the horde of zombies poured in, trampling the broken fences and barriers.


    Now, the zombies swarmed ahead of Cromwell, filling the southern ins of Crossroad as they tangled and intertwined with each other.


    "The Kill Zone has been breached!"


    "Kill Zone breached��!"


    Responding to the soldiers'' reports, I remained unperturbed.


    "Don''t panic! This was anticipated!"


    The Kill Zone was set up in hopes of amusingly slowing down the small zombies.


    Though it''s a shame it was breached, it was within expected parameters.


    The zombies, having crossed the Kill Zone, marched furiously into the next area. A scout shouted.


    "They''ve entered the first section of the ''Party Hall''!"


    "Good! Let the fun begin!"


    Right after the Kill Zone.


    Named, the Party Hall.


    It means, of course... a fun party area.


    What kind of party?


    "Of course, it''s a bomb party��!"


    The foremost zombie stepped into the Party Hall zone,


    Beep��


    A mechanical activation sound rang out,


    Boom!


    A fierce explosion erupted from the ground.


    That''s right,ndmines!


    Every single mine remaining in Crossroad was buried in this ''Party Hall'' zone.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    Thendmines triggered by the zombies'' steps turned the southern ins into a field of smoke and fire.


    Hooray��!


    The volunteer soldiers who had joined more recently cheered at the sight of the horde''s vanguard being engulfed in explosive mes.


    "..."


    Meanwhile, the seasoned soldiers, who had been fighting on this front for a long time, remained silent, coldly ring ahead.


    These soldiers had grown up dealing with various monsters over time. They could roughly guess how the battle would change depending on the monster they faced.


    And the seasoned soldiers were right.


    Grrraaah��!


    The zombies continued their advance through the explosions and mes.


    The startled new recruits stopped their cheers. I smiled bitterly.


    This time, the enemy was ''zombies.''


    Even if their legs were blown off, even if their lower bodies were gone, even if their innards were burning��they would keeping.


    Moreover, they weren''t even in the human form one usually associates with ''zombies.'' These were all ''monsters'' that had turned into zombies.


    Zombie dogs, zombie rhinos, giant mantis zombies, zombies galloping like horses, cicadas digging through the ground, centipedes that split and crawled even when their waists were severed...


    ''It''s like a twisted farm of horrors!''


    These monster zombies were far tougher than human zombies.


    Grrr...


    Gaaah!


    The zombie monster horde continued charging through the exploding Party Hall zone.


    Bodies on fire, dragging their innards, crawling on their hands instead of their blown-off legs, the zombies didn''t stop.


    "The first Party Hall has been breached!"


    "The party''s just getting started. Why are they in such a rush? Let''s keep the dance going...!"


    The monsters that passed through the first minefield entered the next zone.


    Beep��


    A magical sensor embedded in the ground responded. The next moment.


    Thud...!


    Boom!


    The ground-based ymore mines triggered, releasing a storm of shrapnel and metal balls that shredded the monsters'' bodies.


    This was a trap I devised, modeled after the ymore anti-personnel mines from Earth.


    In this fortress city, scrap metal and debris piles up like mountains.


    We collected these and used them as ground-based mines to scatter shrapnel toward the enemy.


    The storm of shrapnel tore through the zombies. Their bodies were ripped apart, limbs severed, and holes punched through them.


    ...But.


    They were zombies.


    Grr...


    Gaaah!


    Even with their bodies shredded, the monsters didn''t stop advancing.


    They pushed through the first Party Hall filled with ground mines, the second Party Hall with ymore mines, and even the third Party Hall packed with every other trap we had.


    The zombie monster horde kept moving forward, burning, shattered, and shredded. These stubborn creatures...


    "The third Party Hall has been breached! The monster horde isn''t stopping��!"


    "It doesn''t matter! Focus on your tasks!"


    While the soldiers were significantly shaken by the rapid breach of the Kill Zone and the three Party Halls we had meticulously prepared, I didn''t bat an eye.


    I never had the naive expectation that the Kill Zone or the Party Halls would eliminate the monsters.


    "Our Crossroad''s defensive facilities are all top-notch, but the ultimate weapon is still..."


    I gazed at the hundreds of cannons orderly positioned on the wall.


    "Firepower!"


    For the past three years, the ss with the highest kill count among monsters.


    Our Crossroad''s main dealer, the monster yers��the highly trained artillery soldiers red fiercely.


    "Prepare to fire��!"


    At mymand, hundreds of cannons began their targeting sequence.


    A scout, holding binocrs and observing the vanguard of the zombie horde, shouted with all his might.


    "The vanguard is within cannon range!"


    "Not yet!"


    Let the vanguard through.


    The artillery''s target is the second wave.


    Grrr...


    Gaaaah!


    The advancing zombie monsters'' forms became clearly visible to us on the wall.


    Gulp...


    The sound of soldiers swallowing their dry throats echoed. I shouted.


    "Hold! Wait for it!"


    A few eternal secondster.


    The scout, drenched in cold sweat, whipped his head around and reported.


    "The second wave is within cannon range��!"


    "Now!"


    I thrust my hand forward.


    "Fire��!"


    "Fire!"


    "Fire��!"


    Themand echoed along the wall, followed by the thunderous sound of cannons firing.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    mes erupted from the cannons in sequence, creating a beautiful wave of fire.


    Hundreds of cannons unleashed a perfectly coordinated crossfire. The sight sent a shiver down my spine.


    When the elite soldiers I had nurtured from the beginning perfectly executed mymands.


    There is no greater joy for amander...!


    Wheee��


    The rain of shells, carving through the sky, fell on the zombie monsters...


    Boom!


    The shellsnded in session, drawing a line of pure fire on the ground.


    The zombie monsters caught in the bombardment could no longer move.


    "Yes!"


    I clenched my fist.


    No matter how tough they are, after partying all night three times in a row! They had to be exhausted!


    The zombie monsters, having passed through three trap-filled Party Halls, were now in a tattered state, perfect for our bombardment to finish them off...!


    I extended my arm and continued to shout.


    "Pour it on! Spare nothing and unload everything! Turn this southern in to ashes, don''t stop��!"


    Firepower!


    More firepower!


    Mymand was eagerly followed by the artillery, who began firing continuously. The barrage of shells crushed the zombies one by one.


    Even so, due to the toughness of the monster zombies, many still managed to push through the fiery inferno. The vanguard I had intentionally let through was also closing in on Crossroad.


    To deal with these, we had the:


    "Ballista squad! Commence fire��!"


    "Archers! Follow up with your shots��!"


    Ballista and archer squads.


    The archers picked off the approaching zombie monsters one by one.


    "Aim for the head, aim for the head��!"


    "The parasites are in the head! Destroy the head, and they can''t move!"


    Three trap-filled Party Halls, a crossfire bombardment zone, and finally, the ballista and archer squads.


    The zombie monsters, having survived all this, crawled towards the wall but were now significantly slowed.


    For skilled archers, hitting the slow-moving monsters'' heads wasn''t a difficult task.


    Everything was working smoothly, with the ideal form of defense in ce.


    Grrr...


    Gaaah...


    Yet, there were still too many of them.


    After passing through three Party Halls, the crossfire zone, and the ballista and archer fire.


    The zombie monsters, driven by their indomitable will to breach the mortal realm, crawled up to the wall.


    "Don''t bother with zombies that are already incapacitated! Focus on those still charging in!"


    Following mymand, the archers continued to target the most threatening enemies, but they kept ncing nervously at the zombies nearing the wall.


    Understandably so. Even though their limbs were blown off, the zombies were still getting close to the wall...


    ��But really, there''s no need to worry.��


    It wasn��t just because the incapacitated zombiescked climbing ability or that our melee units could safely deal with them.


    The real reason we didn''t worry about these scattered monster remnants was...


    Bzzzz!


    This.


    When the vanguard of the zombie monsters finally reached the wall, the power core inside the wall vibrated with a faint hum.


    And when the leading zombie, crawling on the ground with its only remaining arm, touched the wall with its fingertips...


    Whooosh��!


    The wall unleashed a fearsome shockwave.


    As if swatting away a disgusting fly.


    Boom! Boom boom...!


    The zombies clinging to the wall and those approaching it were all sted apart, their bodies exploding and being flung backward.


    Bzzz...


    Once all the zombies within range were eliminated, the power core inside the wall calmed down again.


    "..."


    The soldiers on the wall looked down at the base of the wall with a mixture of shock and awe.


    This was the true power of the wall created by entirely repurposing the cores of three monster legionmanders, the [Knight Bringer].


    The wall made with the core of that ck dragon.


    It was never going to be a gentle protector...!


    "It''s good, but..."


    Evangeline''s lips quivered as she tapped the wall with her foot.


    "This wall feels... strange! It''s on our side, but it feels extremely dangerous?!"


    I nodded.


    That''s right, it was made to be dangerous...!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    For a while, the battle proceeded smoothly in this manner.


    After passing through three "party halls," there was the Crossfire Zone, followed by the ballista and archer squad, and then a very formidable new fortress wall.


    The zombie monsters that arrived first tenaciously endured, but eventually, after passing this long defensive line, they fell and died.


    Though the early stages of the battle went well...


    "...!"


    The monsters were not going to let themselves be easily defeated.


    Grrrrr...


    Aaaahhh!


    With a scream that seemed to scrape from the depths of the zombie monsters'' souls,Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    Gigantic zombie monsters poured out from the front.


    Other zombie monsters were alsorgerpared to humans, but these particr monsters were especially tall and robust.


    I ground my teeth as I surveyed them.


    "me Giants...!"


    A powerful legion even among giant species, as strong as the Frost Giants... a typical "crushing with specs" type of monster.


    And such spec-type monsters fully benefit from zombification. Since they have no supernatural abilities and fight solely with physical prowess, they lose nothing and gain everything by bing zombies.


    ''Moreover, these guys...''


    True to their name, the me Giants are immune to explosions and mes!


    Bang! Boom! Boom!


    Amidst the exploding mines and falling fire from the artillery, the me Giants remained unscathed.


    The ones that stepped forward easily withstood the artillery barrage. In an instant, the entire zombie monster legion behind them approached Crossroad significantly.


    The Crossfire Zone was breached.


    Panic spread among the soldiers. But this was all part of the pre-nned operation!


    "Then let''s move to the next phase!"


    I raised my hand into the air and swung my fist in a circr motion.


    Then,


    Vrrrrr-!


    An airship soared up from the Crossroad side.


    La Mancha.


    And escorting it were Mikhail and the Griffins!


    "Go-!"


    Screeee!


    The air force of the World Guardian Front closed the distance in an instant and flew over the heads of the monsters.


    I stretched out my hand and shouted.


    "Pour it on-!"


    As if in response to my words, the bottom hatch of La Mancha opened at the perfect timing...


    Sssshhh!


    Literally, the cure was "poured out."


    It was reminiscent of how nes inrge-scale farms on Earth spray pesticides.


    The cure, poured like rain, fell on the heads of the zombie monsters. The zombie monsters writhed in agony.


    In case they developed resistance to the cure, we gradually reduced the dilution and increased the concentration of the cure.


    At this decisive moment, we didn''t hold back and dropped the undiluted cure!


    Grrrrr...


    Aaaahhh...!


    A vast number of zombies, showered with the undiluted cure, were forcibly "cured," with parasites emerging as the zombie state was lifted.


    I clenched my fist as I watched this scene.


    This was the tactic we devised.


    Deploy multipleyers of defenses to melt down regr monsters with general firepower, and for the elite monsters that prate these defenses, drop the cure!


    And the elite monsters, cured of their zombie state, would temporarily...


    Grrrrr!


    Kyaaahhh-!


    ...serve as a wall of monsters.


    The monsters, who had not been hostile to each other as hosts of the same zombie parasite, began to attack the cured monsters in a frenzy.


    The me Giants, who had been leading the charge, were instead attacked, and as they fell and died, they swung their fists backward, smashing other zombies.


    Chaos ensued rapidly, causing a bottleneck among the monsters. I nodded in satisfaction.


    Even two monster legions appearing simultaneously could bring the game to the brink of over, that''s how difficult this defense game, "Doomsday Feast," is.


    But in this stage, dozens of monster legions appeared simultaneously, even if zombified.


    As it stands, the stage wouldn''t be feasible. Neither the Demon King nor the Watcher would tolerate such a thing.


    Therefore, there must be a "gimmick" that allows for clearing, and the route I chose was this cure.


    And so far, it��s working perfectly.


    Not only does it forcibly cure their zombie state, rendering them powerless, but it also makes them fight each other, reducing their numbers.


    At this rate, we can manage...!


    "Cure dropplete. Withdrawing temporarily to re-supply and will return."


    The pilot of La Manchamunicated as therge airship circled back towards Crossroad. They had used up all the cure they carried in one go.


    Now they would return to the hangar to refill the cure and re-enter the battlefield... this process would be repeated. All the cure stockpiled up to now would be used without reservation.


    Thus, a new section was created on the battlefield, dividing it into four major zones.


    The threeyers of party halls with installed traps.


    The Crossfire Zone formed by the Crossroad artillery.


    The chaos wall of monsters fighting each other after being cured of their zombie state.


    The sniper zone of ballista and archers.


    Most of the mines and traps in the party halls seemed exhausted, but the newly created chaos wall of monsters provided a new solid defense line.


    The bodies of the monsters killed by fighting each other literally piled up as a wall of flesh. The monsters constantly bottlenecked and slowed down.


    Our ballista and archers melted the enemies trapped on this path, and La Mancha, now refilled with cure, flew over their heads and dropped the cure again.


    Observing the battlefield, which started to operate smoothly again, no one let their guard down.


    Everyone knew that the "real" battle hadn��t started yet.


    And then...


    Thud-!


    The "real" one appeared.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud-!


    A giantrger than any me Giant seen so far stepped forward.


    While the bodies of the previous me Giants burned red, this giant''s body was already charred ck.


    Above its head was a halo made of mes...


    I ground my teeth as I recognized the opponent.


    "me Giant King...!"


    Indeed.


    This zombie monster legionprised the majority of the monster legions from Zone 10, all zombified and pouring out at once.


    Naturally, the legionmanders were also zombified and advancing with them!


    The me Giant King opened its mouth wide, spewing not a roar but a massive me. Then, exhaling ck smoke, it began to charge forward.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    It was as imposing as a steam lotive spewing smoke.


    Crash-!


    In an instant, the me Giant King approached its own cured legion��the me Giants��and extended a massive fist engulfed in mes...


    Boom!


    It blew off the upper bodies of what were once its subordinates.


    The mighty arms of the me Giant King instantly demolished the wall of flesh. The cured monsters couldn''t hold out long and were annihted.


    Huff...


    Exhaling mes, the me Giant King turned its fiery gaze toward us. Indicating its zombified state, the mes in its eyes were tainted green.


    And then,


    Thud-!


    It began to stride towards us.


    "Fire, fire!"


    "Stop its advance-!"


    The ballista and archer units, aghast, focused their attacks on the me Giant King.


    Rattle...!


    However.


    The me Giant King marched forward, unfazed by the rain of arrows. Its body was so massive that even direct hits didn��t seem to faze it as it kept advancing.


    An absurdly, transcendently durable body.


    Realizing that standard sniping was ineffective, the archers lowered their bows with pale faces.


    This is the dignity of a legionmander.


    Moreover...


    This wasn��t the end.


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    Shaking the ground, giant zombie monsters appeared one after another behind the me Giant King.


    Observers screamed reports from all directions as they confirmed the appearance of named monsters.


    "Report! Multiple legionmander-level entities are emerging-!"


    "Not only the ''me Giant King''! The ''Cerberus'' and ''Orthrus'' of the Hellhound Legion have appeared!"


    "Squid Snail Legion Commander, entity name ''Maelstrom,'' confirmed!"


    "The ''Wingless Cicada Lord'' is leading its swarm...!"


    "And following are ''Ten Horns,'' ''Bride Devourer,'' ''Thousand Legs''... they keep appearing-!"


    Thest ones are the legionmanders of the Rhino, Mantis, and Centipede legions.


    After the regr zombie monsters were culled by fire and explosions at the previous defensive lines, finally, all sorts of legionmanders emerged and took the lead.


    ''This is an all-star lineup.''


    I clicked my tongue as I surveyed the impressive assembly.


    One would think this was the final stage, right?


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The parade of legionmander-level entities crushed through the party halls and Crossfire Zone.


    Even if zombified, they all possess boss-level specs. It''s difficult to inflict significant damage with standard artillery or ballista shots. And, there''s an unusually high number of them.


    At least ten, perhaps more...


    Vrrrrr!


    La Mancha flew in again, pouring the cure over their heads.


    Despite being drenched in undiluted cure, whether due to some legionmander buff or the parasites in their brains also being boss-level, they continued advancing, unaffected by the cure.


    The soldiers paled at the rapidly closing distance between us and the monsters.


    "Stick to the n!"


    I encouraged the soldiers.


    "Ignore the legionmander-level zombies! Focus on culling the rest!"


    "Y-Yes, sir...!"


    "Fire, fire! Pour the barrage-!"


    At mymand, the soldiers deftly adjusted their aim, intentionally avoiding the


    legionmander-level monsters and pouring firepower on the rest.


    One of the advantages of bombardment is the ssh damage. It delivers area-wide impact at the point of impact.


    The zombies following behind the robust legionmanders began to explode one after another. Regr zombie monsters started to get culled again.


    The problem was the advancing horde of legionmanders.


    Unleashing such a number of legionmander-level entities at once, it��s either merciless orcking in bnce.


    "Unfair and shitty, but what can we do..."


    I grinned as I turned to my side.


    "Life is always like this. Isn''t that right, Damien?"


    "Indeed, Your Highness."


    Damien, who grinned back, sat at his assigned modified ballista gunner''s seat.


    "And oveing such ordeals is also what life is about."


    Well said, my sniper!


    Click! Click! Click!


    As Damien prepared the ballista for firing, priests and alchemists loaded "special rounds" into the modified ballista.


    Special rounds... wererge arrows with a head filled with a mysterious liquid.


    ''We sprayed diluted cure at first, then administered the undiluted cure.''


    So what''s next?


    "It''s concentrated special cure, monsters-!"


    This is the highest-grade special concentrated cure made by working our temple priests, alchemists, spiritists, and even King Poseidon to the bone. Only a few are avable on this front!


    "Treat them diligently, Damien!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Damien meticulously adjusted the firing angle of the modified ballista.


    Then he imbued the rounds with his magic power. Knowing Damien''s skills, I could recognize the craftsmanship he put into the rounds.


    On the outside of the rounds, [Magic Bullet of Annihtion].


    Inside the rounds, [Magic Bullet of Healing].


    Hebined two types of magic bullets into one round.


    [Magic Bullet of Annihtion] increases the pration power of the round, and [Magic Bullet of Healing] enhances the effectiveness of the cure.


    Damien, hisrge brown eyes shing, ced his hand on the trigger.


    "Firing-!"


    Without hesitation, Damien pulled the trigger.


    Thud-!


    With a short, intense echo, the modified ballista fired the special round...


    Screee!


    The round flew straight towards the me Giant King''s forehead.


    The me Giant King swung its massive hand to block the special round, but,


    "...?!"


    Did I mention that I possess [Far-Sight]?


    The special round, curving mysteriously and altering its trajectory, narrowly slipped through the me Giant King''s fingers-


    Thunk...!


    ...and pierced through the me Giant King''s eye, embedding itself into its head.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    "Aaaahhh...!"


    A desperate scream erupted from the me Giant King''s mouth.


    The special concentrated zombie cure had pierced through its eye and lodged directly into its brain. The giant parasite inside, allergic to the cure, must have been in immense pain.


    Unable to withstand the concentrated cure, the gigantic parasite burst out from the me Giant King''s head.


    The me Giant King''s zombified state was instantly cured, and the surrounding zombie minions turned their glowing eyes towards it and attacked.


    Grrrr!


    Growl-!


    Various zombies clung to the me Giant King''s back.


    The me Giant King exhaled mes and fiercely swung its arms-Smash!


    The zombies attached to it were turned into a pulp.


    Just moments ago, the me Giant King had been killing its cured subordinates.


    Now, the situation was reversed, with the cured me Giant King killing other zombies.


    "Aaaargh!"


    Spewing mes from its entire body, the me Giant King turned all the zombies in the area into ashes.


    And towards this me Giant King...


    "Graaaa-!"


    "Grrrk, grrrrk!"


    "Screeeech!"


    Other zombie nightmare legionmanders charged, emitting all sorts of terrifying sounds.


    The Hellhounds Cerberus and Orthrus bit into the Giant King''s legs, the Tentacle Snail wrapped its body around it, and the Mantis, Rhino, Centipede, and other monsters took turns attacking...


    The me Giant King, resisting for a while, was eventually torn apart and crushed.


    Although the me Giant King was a prominent named monster, it couldn''t hold out long against thebined assault of equally powerful monsters.


    Thud, thud...


    The shattered body of the Giant King copsed to the ground.


    But it had bought enough time,


    "Damien, keep firing!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Damien continued to fire the special rounds in session.


    Thud! Thud! Thud-!


    With heavy firing sounds, the special rounds containing concentrated cure tore through the air.


    The three fired rounds sessively hit the heads of the Rhino Legion Commander ''Ten Horns,'' the Mantis Legion Commander ''Bride Devourer,'' and the Centipede Legion Commander ''Thousand Legs.''


    Thud! Thud! Thud...!


    "Graaaargh!"


    With the parasites expelled, the three monsters roared fiercely.


    Next, the zombified and cured legionmanders red at each other-


    And shed.


    Boom-!


    They began to tear into each other with immense ferocity.


    ''Ten Horns'' was a gigantic rhino with ten massive horns, which it used to smash everything around it.


    "Rooooooar!"


    With a massive roar, the rhino''s horns impaled other zombies. Blood from the monsters sttered everywhere.


    sh! sh...!


    Next, the Mantis Legion Commander, ''Bride Devourer,'' swung its gigantic scythe-like forelegs in all directions.


    Its name came from the fact that it beheaded and devoured its mates after mating...


    With each swing of the terrifying mantis''s forelegs, nearby zombies were sliced apart.


    Finally, ''Thousand Legs.''


    As its name suggests, this gigantic arthropod monster��a colossal centipede��had endless legs.


    Even when cut, shed, or severed, it moved separately, discarded damaged segments, and rejoined the remaining parts... it was a robust and disgusting monster.


    The colossal centipede wrapped its long, massive body around other zombies, crushing and bursting them.


    Waaahhh!


    People on the fortress walls cheered loudly at this terrifying scene.


    The meticulously prepared strategy was working. It was a moment of joy.


    "Sess, Your Highness! The legion-level monsters are fighting each other!"


    Damien shouted excitedly.


    As Damien said, although it was a somewhat gruesome and horrible sight, the monster legionmanders were entangled in a deadly battle.


    The rhino ''Ten Horns'' and the Hellhounds ''Cerberus'' and ''Orthrus'' rolled on the ground, fighting each other.


    The mantis ''Bride Devourer''s'' scythe-like forelegs repeatedly sliced the slimy body of the Tentacle Snail ''Maelstrom.''


    The centipede ''Thousand Legs'' and the ''Wingless Cicada Lord'' engaged in a fierce melee, causing massive tremors in the ground.


    The sight of the massive named monsters entangled and causing chaos was itself a spectacle. It resembled a reenactment of a mythological era.


    The other zombies caught in the middle of this colossal sh were crushed one after another.


    The battlefield of the monster legionmanders became a new flesh wall, and the zombies couldn''t pass through.


    ''Good, if we can maintain this situation...''


    If we could make them keep attacking each other, depleting their own forces. We could manage this battle stably!


    Just as I was thinking that.


    Thud...!


    The air trembled.


    From the rear end of the countless zombie monster lines, an eerie, ominous presence spread out widely.


    "...?!"


    I turned to look, goosebumps all over my body...


    There stood Cromwell, who had not shown herself since the start of the battle.


    Standing on all fours like a giant reindeer, the demonic guardianmander had transformed.


    No...


    ''...She got bigger?''


    She had grownrger.


    More massive than at the start of the battle. And, as I observed her crouching...


    Munch. Munch.


    She was eating.


    The bodies of other monsters.


    From the southern ins of Crossroad to the long, wide battlefield stretching across the three party hall zones.


    Cromwell had been slowly following the rear, voraciously devouring every fallen monster corpse.


    "..."


    While feasting on the monster corpses, Cromwell slowly raised her head.


    Her empty, blood-soaked eyes stared at me.


    A sinister green aura flickered like starlight from the antlers of the flesh-eating reindeer.


    ''Damn...?!''


    I trembled.


    It''s not umon for a boss to power up by absorbing their fallen subordinates. I''ve encountered and defeated both blood-sucking monsters and cannibalistic creatures before.


    But why...


    Cromwell felt different.


    More ominous, more horrifying.


    ''In the game, she was just a high-spec legionmander who fought simrly to humans! How did she turn into this, Cromwell?!''


    I realized instinctively.


    Cromwell must not be allowed to eat anymore. She must not grow any bigger.


    I urgently ordered Damien.


    "Damien, fire the remaining special rounds! Target the rest of the zombified monster legionmanders!"


    "U-Understood!"


    Damien, momentarily frozen, quicklyplied with my order.


    He fired all the remaining special rounds from the modified ballista.


    Thud! Thud! Thud-!


    The special rounds embedded themselves into the heads of the remaining zombie monster legionmanders.


    Cerberus, Orthrus, Maelstrom, and the Wingless Cicada Lord, all were cured of their zombification.


    The monster legionmanders, who had been fighting to the death just moments ago, suddenly stopped.


    And simultaneously, they turned to face the enormous reindeer slowly approaching them.


    "Graaaargh-!"


    The one who had zombified them and turned their legions into walking corpses.


    Cromwell.


    The enraged monster legionmanders all charged at once, pounding the ground. With fierce roars, all the horrific monsters rushed towards Cromwell.


    The rhino, the mantis, the centipede, the hellhounds, the tentacle snail, the wingless cicada...


    Their eyes filled with hatred, these mighty monsters, capable of destroying the world, charged with clear intent to kill.


    And then-


    Crunch.


    They were devoured.


    Cromwell''s mouth opened unnaturally wide, like a dislocated jaw, and she swallowed Cerberus, the leader, whole.


    The three-headed hellhound, swallowed up to its upper body, furiously kicked and resisted...


    Crunch!


    When Cromwell finally bit down.


    All three heads were simultaneously torn off, and the hellhound stopped moving.


    Munch... Munch...


    As Cromwell chewed slowly, a sticky, slimy aura spread from her like a swamp.


    Orthrus, the second-inmand of the hellhound legion and subordinate to Cerberus, tried to flee in the face of its leader''s death. But.


    Ssss...


    Something long and tentacle-like extended from Cromwell''s side, wrapping around Orthrus'' entire body...


    And pulled it in, swallowing it whole.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    The sound of chewing and swallowing echoed.


    From Cromwell''s side.


    Giant teeth-like structures moved like a crusher, swallowing the hellhound monster.


    "...My god."


    Everyone froze, watching this scene.


    Munch, munch, munch...


    Cromwell proceeded to devour the remaining monster legionmanders one by one.


    ''Ten Horns,'' ''Bride Devourer,'' ''Thousand Legs,'' ''Maelstrom,'' and the ''Wingless Cicada Lord,'' all of them...


    They resisted fiercely but in vain.


    They were captured by the countless tentacles sprouting from Cromwell''s body, pulled in, and either torn apart by the newly formed teeth or chewed up by the reindeer''s head.


    Before long, all the monster legionmanders remaining on the battlefield were devoured by Cromwell.


    Even after devouring such arge number of colossal monsters, Cromwell didn''t seem satisfied. She raised her head.


    Wooooooom-


    Her gigantic antlers emitted a green glow, and the ominous wave spread across the entire battlefield.


    The remaining zombies, who had been advancing towards us, all turned and walked towards Cromwell.


    They quietlyy down in front of her, one by one.


    As if offering themselves as live sacrifices.


    Orderly, one by one.


    And Cromwell began to meticulously devour these zombies one by one.


    The massive reindeer''s entire body was now rippling with long tentacles and numerous teeth. The tentacles and teeth moved incessantly, continuously devouring the zombies.


    "Can''t it just stay a pure zombie apocalypse?"


    I ground my teeth at this apocalyptic, nightmarish scene.


    "Instead of turning into a mutated creature horror show, huh?"


    Well, the two genres are closely rted, but still...!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Wriggle, wriggle...


    The tentacles sprouting from the massive reindeer-like Cromwell pulsated.


    ��It looks like the parasites we saw before.��


    The tentacles resembled the zombie parasites that Rosetta had extracted and shown. It was as if these parasites were erged and attached haphazardly without any design considerations.


    Snap. Snap.


    At the same time, the giant teeth that had grown all over Cromwell''s body snapped together, making a chilling bone-cracking sound.


    The teeth moved like a crushing press at regr intervals, but the issue was that these teeth were growing all over Cromwell��s body. They cked incessantly, as if demanding more food.


    "Grr, aargh..."


    The bloated body of the monster legionmander was filled with those massive teeth and tentacles. The teeth consumed, and the tentacles assisted. The entire body was designed solely for devouring something.The battlefield had fallen silent.


    The remaining zombies on the extended battlefield were either killed by our firepower or died in mutual destruction.


    Their corpses werepletely devoured by Cromwell.


    ��If they were going to end up like this, they should have just stayed underground and eaten each other����


    I grumbled inwardly, but I vaguely understood the reason.


    Cromwell had used this battlefield itself as a ''sacrificial altar.'' She had taken the lives offered on this altar as ''sacrifices.''


    Randomly devouring each other wouldn��t have fully utilized the effect of the ''sacrifices,'' but this method allowed her topletely absorb the spiritual and physical essence of her subordinates. Truly a demonic way of thinking.


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    To prove this point, Cromwell''s body continued to grow in real-time, swelling into a massive mountain-like form.


    With no more corpses left to eat, Cromwell finally began to slowly march towards Crossroad.


    I licked my dry lips. My mind raced.


    Cromwell didn��t appear like this in the game.


    But this ''Doomsday Feast'' had long deviated from its game incarnation. Comining about it was pointless.


    What mattered was how to deal with this monster. That��s all.


    How to protect the world. That��s all.


    "Raaaaaargh!"


    As Cromwell slowly approached, she raised her head and let out a high, ear-piercing roar.


    The antlers on the monster��s head, demonic in shape, gleamed with an ominous green power. They looked like trees swaying.


    A moving mountain of corpses with a tree nted on top...


    Thud-!


    In an instant, Cromwell, having kicked off the ground, began to charge at the fortress wall.


    She used not only her four legs but also her tentacles to run. The grotesque tentacles on her body gripped the ground, propelling her forward with movements reminiscent of cephalopods like an octopus or squid.


    "Fire!"


    "Shoot, shoot-!"


    The soldiers on the wall responded as if they had been waiting.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Hundreds of cannons and ballistae unleashed their firepower simultaneously.


    The barrage formed a literal cross on Cromwell��s body, exploding continuously in a spectacr disy of fire and destruction.


    However-


    "Dammit...!"


    "It��s not working-!"


    A translucent green barrier enveloped the monster��s body.


    It was probably a protective magic created by those massive antlers.


    Ordinary physical attacks couldn��t prate it.


    "Keep firing!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    At mymand, the soldiers persisted with the bombardment, and I shouted to the side.


    "Damien!"


    "Yes, sir-!"


    Damien had finished loading thest special round, and I nodded.


    Damien��s brown eyes gleamed as he pulled the trigger.


    Thooom-!


    The final special round containing the concentrated cure shot out from the modified ballista, slicing through the air towards the monster��s head amidst the barrage of explosions.


    Zap!


    The green barrier shed, seemingly holding off the special round...


    Boom! Boom! Boom-!


    The preceding crossfire shook the barrier.


    No matter how sturdy the protective magic was, the simultaneous barrage of hundreds of cannons and ballistae would create a moment of instability.


    And Damien had aimed precisely for that moment.


    Shatter...!


    With a sound like ss breaking, the special round prated the barrier.


    The arrow part of the special round burned away instantly, but the warhead, as if alive, twisted its way through-


    Thwack-!


    And lodged into one of Cromwell��s eyes.


    "Hit!"


    The scouts and soldiers watching cheered in unison. The special rounds that had effectively neutralized the zombie monstermanders earlier were believed to work again.


    But Damien and I remained focused, staring ahead.


    As expected.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Cromwell didn��t stop.


    She kept charging at the fortress wall. Suppressed groans escaped the soldiers�� clenched teeth.


    The zombie cure didn��t work on Cromwell.


    The creature was essentially the parasite itself, or its master, so injecting a cure for the parasite was useless.


    ��Even considering that, it��s still running despite losing an eye and having something lodged in its brain.��


    Just as I grumbled inwardly.


    From the wound in Cromwell��s eye, something wriggled and seeped out.


    It was... small tentacles.


    Soon, like a dam bursting, tentacles poured out from the eye socket, hardening and turning white.


    It looked as if antlers were sprouting from inside the eye.


    "Tch!"


    A very dynamic response indeed.


    I clicked my tongue and waved my hand.


    "Artillery, cease fire! Fall back!"


    "Cease fire!"


    "Cease fire-! Fall back-!"


    At themand, the artillerymen and archers swiftly retreated behind the fortress wall in practiced motions.


    "Everyone else, prepare forbat!"


    "Combat ready!"


    "Combat ready-!"


    Damien dismounted from the modified ballista and armed himself with his magic rifles.


    Not just Damien, but all the heroes and soldiers who had been watching the battle stepped forward, ready forbat.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Cromwell was close.


    The vibrations from her legs and tentacles pounding the ground were transmitted through the earth, shaking our shoulders on the fortress wall.


    "Hold."


    But I took no action, merely staring down the approaching creature.


    The heroes and soldiers nced at me nervously. I ignored them and shouted.


    "Hold!"


    Gulp, gulp...


    Dry swallows echoed from the heroes and soldiers.


    The monster was almost upon us. Just a few steps, just a few seconds before it would m into the wall.


    But I remained still, shouting.


    "Hold-!"


    Thud-!


    Cromwell, right before the wall, prepared to ram into it with great force.


    Some of the soldiers, unable to bear it, tightly closed their eyes. The heroes gripped their weapons and shields tightly.


    Cries of suppressed terror erupted. Sweat-soaked stares pierced my back.


    But I said,


    "Trust me, hold your ground! Staybat ready-!"


    And Cromwell mmed her massive body into the wall.


    Boom!


    A tremendous shockwave, explosion, and vibration shook the ground.


    Some soldiers instinctively raised their arms to protect their heads. They assumed that being hit directly by the giant monster would break the wall and cause mass casualties.


    "...?"


    But everything was intact.


    The soldiers who had closed their eyes and covered their heads hesitantly lowered their arms and opened their eyes.


    "Wha...!"


    They gasped, looking up. The other heroes and soldiers, as well as I, followed suit.


    Zap, zzzap...


    A ck barrier enveloped the fortress wall and protected us.


    Indeed.


    The monster wasn��t the only one with a barrier.


    The new Crossroad fortress, [Knight Bringer], also possessed a top-tier barrier.


    A magical barrier extended from our fortress wall, shielding us from Cromwell��s barrier and her charge.


    "Raaaaaargh!"


    Cromwell strained, pushing with her massive body, but the ck dragon fortress stood firm like a mountain.


    "Barrier at maximum output, Your Highness! We��ve stopped the enemy monstermander��s charge! But..."


    Lilly, reporting to me, looked slightly upset as she shouted the rest of the report.


    "This wall still doesn��t listen to us-!"


    Vrrroooom!


    As if waiting for her words, the nine ck dragon power cores inside the wall resonated simultaneously.


    And then-


    Zap, zap, zap, zap!


    With a crackling sound, they began to ��consume�� Cromwell��s green barrier.


    "...?!"


    Cromwell flinched and tried to pull back, but it was toote.


    Shhhhk-!


    Like a seasoned soldier disarming an enemy, the ck dragon fortress smoothly absorbed Cromwell��s barrier.


    ��Whew.��


    Despite the tense situation, I couldn��t help but whistle.


    This was the special ability of the new Crossroad fortress, [Knight Bringer].


    It could ��steal and use�� the enemy��s defensive measures.


    The effect was temporary, but its performance was insanely good.


    ��Alright, great. Really great, but...��


    I trembled with excitement.


    ��What a bad personality, this ck dragon...!��


    Look at this natural act of plundering! Even in death, it had such a rogue mentality?


    This ability couldn��t be activated at our will. The fortress did it on its own when it felt like it.


    Despite being ssified as a special artifact, most of its abilities were random activations. What kind of fortress is this...


    "Anyway, it��s effective."


    Cromwell, her charge halted and her barrier stolen, stumbled back.


    Oh no, where do you think


    you��re going?


    "We finish this now!"


    I turned and shouted.


    "All mages-!"


    The strategic weapons of our side, havingpleted their assigned spell castings, nodded at me. I extended my arm forward, nodding back.


    "Give her a taste of this!"


    "Yes, sir-!"


    The next moment,


    Swoooom-!


    A dazzling array of magical lights lit up the fortress wall.


    First, Junior��s [Elemental Disintegration] distorted the space, severely reducing Cromwell��s magical defense, followed by...


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A relentless magical barrage from the mages rained down on Cromwell.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Boom!


    The mages'' magical barrage struck Cromwell with full force.


    Waves of colored magical energy spread out, melting and crushing Cromwell''s entire body.


    "Graah...!"


    Cromwell groaned and staggered backward, hit by the barrage of spells for the first time.


    "Now is our chance while her defenses are down!"


    I extended my arm and shouted.


    "Pour all our firepower into her! Shoot-!"


    "Yes, sir-!""Shoot! Give it everything we''ve got-!"


    The mages, who had been charging their magic all this time, unleashed their spells without holding back, casting group spells.


    Artifacts installed on the main wall of Crossroad, behind the ck dragon fortress wall, also btedly unleashed their defensive magic.


    Sniper heroes like Damien, along with the artillery that had momentarily retreated, rushed back and fired at Cromwell.


    Sword energy, arrows, holy power, and spirits.


    Even the various defense towers I had summoned.


    Every attack method we could muster at this range was unleashed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...!


    With the barrier stolen by [Knight Bringer] and her magical defenses shattered by [Elemental Disintegration], Cromwell had no way to fully withstand the damage.


    No matter how many lives Cromwell had devoured to grow massive, under such conditions, damage would pierce deep into her core.


    "Graaa, aaaargh...!"


    Cromwell roared continuously in pain.


    Her massively swollen body sttered blood, and the horns that had grown endlessly shattered and splintered. The tentacles that had spread out wildly also burned and shriveled pitifully.


    Thud, thud, thud...!


    The barrier had been neutralized, and the magical defenses shattered for only a few dozen seconds.


    But a few dozen seconds was more than enough to turn the tide of battle.


    As Cromwell pulled back, trying to protect herself with hundreds of tentacles and shake off the [Elemental Disintegration] effect, the monster had already suffered irreparable damage.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    Blood and fluids poured from Cromwell''s body, drenching the ground as she barely managed to put some distance between herself and the wall.


    "..."


    The monster red at us, frothy blood bubbling from between her jaws.


    At this point, I sensed victory.


    Although we had exchanged only a single round of attacks, that round had proven a lot.


    We had ample means to cut through her defenses and counterattack, while Cromwellcked a way to bring down our wall.


    ''This is the essence of a siege defense.''


    To ovee a well-fortified fortress, the attackers must possess means that surpass the fortress''s defenses.


    But did Cromwell have such means? Could she breach the ck dragon wall?


    ''She might still have more tricks up her sleeve. But surpassing the ck dragon''s defense would be beyond her power.''


    Even though it''s a pointless thought, if Cromwell had appeared in her original form, leading the original demonic guard corps.


    She might have devised a way to breach the fortress. They fought like humans, with physical specs superior to humans, as a ''military.''


    They might have set up a camp far off, waiting for the ck dragon wall''s magical supply to be cut off, and bombarded us with superior demonic artillery.


    But they had all be zombies, and this monstrous Cromwell, which had devoured the zombie horde, had no way to breach this high wall.


    ''So, what will you do, monster? What''s your next move?''


    Cromwell, wrapping her body with tentacles to shield herself from our attacks, paused to regroup.


    As I watched her, various simtions ran through my mind. The attack methods possessed by the demonic guard corps, the special abilities of the monsters Cromwell had devoured...


    ''No matter what attack you use, I''ll block it! On this fortified wall, I''m above you!''


    In the end, this was a siege defense.


    A defense game yed on a battlefield favorable to the defenders, the wall and the fortress.


    No matter what attack you use, I''ll break your thrusts again and again...!


    "...Aaah."


    And then.


    "Aaah, aaaargh-!"


    Cromwell opened her mouth wide, emitting an iprehensible roar with a distorted voice-


    Boom!


    She kicked off the ground.


    And began charging at the ck dragon wall again.


    "...?!"


    I was taken aback.


    Charging again? Trying to ram it with her body again?


    ''Is she pulling out a new card?''


    No- she''s not. There''s nothing new.


    Without any noticeable magical movement or new special abilities, Cromwell was simply running straight at the wall again.


    ''Why?''


    I broke out in a cold sweat.


    It''s a monster. A nightmare creature driven to kill the humans in front of it.


    I''ve seen countless monsters m into walls, knowing they couldn''t break through, smashing their own heads.


    But there''s one strange thing.


    ''This thing isn''t stupid! It wouldn''t repeat an ineffective attack!''


    That''s right.


    Cromwell had reason.


    Though she had died and been revived, clearly in a maddened state, she had regained her reason through the demonic ritual of devouring sacrifices. This had been confirmed in reports from Dearmudin and others.


    Cromwell wasn''t stupid. She surely knew she couldn''t break through this wall with a bodily charge.


    Yet she charged again?


    Knowing it wouldn''t work?


    "Preparing to counterattack!"


    "Pour it on-!"


    While I struggled to grasp the enemy''s intentions, my heroes preemptivelyunched their attacks.


    Once more, [Elemental Disintegration] shattered her defenses, and our various attacks rained down on her.


    Blood, flesh, and bones flew. The monster''s entire body crumbled.


    Though not enough to take her down in one blow, the damage was undoubtedly umting.


    Cromwell, foolishly, charged straight again. Making it easier for us to counter. If this continued, we''d win without incident.


    But I felt chills watching Cromwell''s seemingly reckless charge. Her flickering green gaze locked onto mine.


    In that moment, I was sure.


    This thing is up to something.


    "She''s nning something strange! Damien!"


    I called out to the sniper, and Damien immediately equipped [ck Queen] and took aim.


    "Orders, Your Highness! Where should I shoot?"


    "Shoot her head..."


    I stopped mid-sentence.


    Thud, thud, thud-!


    Cromwell''s stride towards the wall was different from before.


    She wasn''t just running. She was...


    ''Gaining momentum?''


    She was adjusting her steps, gathering strength in her legs to leap.


    Leap for what? To m the wall with more force?


    ''...No way.''


    I alternated my gaze between the charging giant and our wall, estimating the height. No way?


    "Is she... trying to jump over the wall?!"


    The ck dragon wall was taller than the original Crossroad wall. Much taller than Cromwell.


    And Cromwell wasn''t a light deer. She was more like a mountain of corpses that had swelled to its limit.


    No matter how agile she was, she couldn''t possibly leap over this wall.


    No monster had ever tried to leap over the wall directly before...


    ''That''s why she''s doing it!''


    I was certain.


    Attempting what no one had done before.


    None of the many monstermanders trying to breach this wall had attempted this.


    And so, Cromwell would.


    Because she was once themander of the demonic guard corps, not just a zombie monster.


    As themander leading an assault on the human world...!


    To win, she must take an unprecedented path!


    "She''s trying to jump over the wall-!"


    "...!"


    "Prepare to intercept! By any means...!"


    I shouted, ncing at Damien. Damien had already adjusted [ck Queen] into railgun mode, ready to fire.


    If it were a regr zombie monster, targeting the head would be correct.


    But I remembered how tentacles had burst from Cromwell''s skull and hardened into antlers.


    Most likely, even if the head was destroyed, she would keep moving.


    So...


    "Shoot her legs off, Damien!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Damien quickly adjusted his aim.


    Seven magic bullets from [ck Queen] converged in midair, aligned on the extended rail, and then-


    Boom!


    Fired.


    The projectile flew straight, obliterating two of Cromwell''s right legs as she ran.


    "...!"


    Cromwell stumbled.


    The right front and hind legs were blown off at the joints. Losing bnce, Cromwell began to topple sideways.


    "Nice shot, Damien!"


    We''d stopped her charge!


    Briefly celebrating, I suddenly saw-


    Whoosh!


    Cromwell''s tentacles, sprouting from all over her body, struck the ground.


    Turning all the tentacles she had been using to shield herself from the barrage into makeshift legs, Cromwell kept running at the wall with even more ferocity.


    "This insane bastard...!"


    No barrier, with magical defenses shattered.


    She had repurposed all her defensive tentacles to move, absorbing the full brunt of our firepower with her body.


    The massive monster''s body was riddled with wounds. Flesh was torn and mangled, bones shattered and scattered.


    Yet Cromwell kept running.


    As if she felt no pain.


    Like a true zombie.


    Whoosh!


    Despite being battered by countless spells and attacks, Cromwell reached the wall and gathered strength in her legs. The tentacles bulged fiercely.


    And then-


    Boom!


    Creating a huge crater where she had kicked off, Cromwell soared into the air like a rocket.


    Maybe she had poured all her life force into this one jump, as her tentacles burst and sprayed blood everywhere.


    But that allowed her to leap high.


    "..."


    Everyone stared in shock as the monster loomed overhead.


    All the defenses we had prepared.


    This sturdy wall, the well-trained elites, the facilities, the artifacts, and the final line of defense��


    The monster had leaped over them, rendering them powerless.


    "I''ll stop you-!"


    Thud!


    Whoosh!


    I nted the gpole into the ground, summoning a magical barrier while activating the [Imperial Seal Ring] to gather and convert human willpower into physical force.


    The grey magical barrier mixed with the white power of human will and formed atop the ck dragon wall.


    The massive hand-like barrier shot up into the sky. I extended my arm with all my strength, using the barrier responsive to my will to grasp Cromwell''s body.


    And��


    Got it.


    In mid-air.


    The barrier I had summoned seeded in capturing Cromwell''s lower body.


    "Hold her!"


    "Take her down-!"


    The mages and heroes on the wall relentlessly fired upon Cromwell.


    Hanging momentarily in the air, Cromwell was hit by all our desperate attacks, bing a bloody mess, shredded to pieces.


    That''s right.


    Shredded.


    Rip!


    Cromwell twisted her body, tearing off her lower half held by my barrier. She continued to endure our magic and attacks, and��


    Cleared the wall.


    Thud��


    Crash!


    Blood and flesh scattered as the mangled zombie monster leaped over the wall and��


    Fell inside Crossroad.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Typically, monsters instinctively prioritize attacking the humans in front of them.


    Thus, the soldiers on the walls serve both as defenders and a kind of bait. This principle has allowed Crossroad to endure as humanity''sst line of defense.


    Intelligent monsters, capable of tactics, have tried various methods to destroy the city.


    They have targeted weak points in the walls or used overwhelming force to break through. However...


    Charging headlong into our firepower, sacrificing themselves to break through, was a first.


    "..."


    A moment of silence followed.


    Cromwell had leaped over the wall, an unprecedented feat.


    The wall was not only tall but also wide, extending from the front ck dragon wall to the original Crossroad wall, spanning the width of a small river.Cromwell had leaped over all of it.


    Of course, the damage the monster sustained in the process was immense.


    Without a barrier or magical defenses, she took the full brunt of our firepower. Moreover, she used her own life force to propel her massive body over the wall.


    Inside Crossroad, Cromwelly in a mangled, shredded state, barely distinguishable from a corpse.


    Normally, such a reckless attempt would result in the monster''s death.


    However, the problem was��


    She was a zombie.


    Wriggle!


    The shredded flesh of the monster heaved violently.


    A thick, white steam rose from her pulverized body.


    Tentacles, lying limp, began to twitch, gripping the ground, and countless teeth cked together, gnashing at the air.


    And then��


    Rip! Rip!


    Cromwell, once a massive reindeer or stag-like creature, began to split apart along the lines of the wounds we had inflicted.


    The chunks of flesh staggered, each taking a step and standing.


    Parts of the antlers, individual tentacles, and the gnashing teeth formed��


    Grotesque, monstrous versions of Cromwell''s fragmented body began to walk, their limbs trembling.


    They opened their gnashing jaws, emitting eerie sounds.


    "Aaah, aaah..."


    "Aaah? Aaaargh?"


    "Aaaah... Aaah, aaah...!"


    Rip! Rip!


    Countless monsters began pouring out of Cromwell''s body.


    Humanoid forms, dog-like forms, rhinos, mantises, centipedes...


    Grotesque masses of flesh with gnashing teeth, emitting distorted voices, and iling tentacles spread out in all directions.


    The artillerymen and mages on the ck dragon wall desperately attacked, but due to the old Crossroad wall, their angles were not optimal. Moreover, the sheer number of emerging monsters meant a few shots wouldn''t suffice.


    "These disgusting creatures..."


    I ground my teeth, watching the monsters stagger and spread into the city.


    "Really causing trouble...!"


    Fortunately, Crossroad is a fortress city.


    The monsters breached the southern wall and entered the city. However, this doesn''t mean the end of humanity''sst line of defense.


    Crossroad is fortified on all four sides. The monsters had essentially trapped themselves within walls.


    "Everyone-!"


    I shouted to the soldiers and heroes, stunned by the unexpected situation.


    "Regroup and move to the northern, eastern, and western walls of Crossroad! Reinforce the defenses!"


    "...!"


    "As long as we hold the outer walls, the monsters inside can''t escape! Block the exits and take them down one by one! Don''t panic!"


    The civilians had already been evacuated from Crossroad.


    By sealing off the city and methodically eliminating the trapped monsters, we could still defend the human world''s entrance. We still held the advantage.


    "Move quickly! Defend the other walls before the monsters break out!"


    Imanded, extending my arm.


    Dash!


    Dash-!


    The heroes and soldiers on the wall began running with all their might.


    Lucas quickly organized which units should move where and issued orders, ensuring the soldiers relocated without confusion.


    "Protect the walls at all costs! We must stop them!"


    "Yes, sir-!"


    Some heroes and soldiers ran, while others used magic or other means to fly to their positions.


    Watching the coordinated movements of our forces amidst the chaos, I bit my lip.


    ''We''re still okay. We can still fight safely.''


    I had aimed to avoid closebat in this battle, using long-range firepower to defeat the monsters.


    The reason was obvious: the monsters were zombies. A single bite could cause infection.


    In the worst-case scenario, our own could be the enemy, forcing us to eliminate them ourselves.


    That''s why I hadn''t deployed Kraken or J?rmungandr earlier. Using closebat specialists risked them being bitten and turning into zombies.


    ''Though the defensive area has expanded, Cromwell... and her spawn are undoubtedly weakened. We just need to hold the walls and intercept those trying to escape Crossroad.''


    However, this containment n had one significant problem.


    ''...There are still people inside the city.''


    Even if civilians were evacuated, nonbat personnel remained.


    Priests, alchemists,borers, cooks, supply soldiers... Not civilians, but individuals who could easily fall victim to the monsters.


    "..."


    I red at the monstrous spawns pouring out of Cromwell''s body and spreading through the city.


    Like insects swarming from a broken nest, the tangled masses of flesh burrowed into every corner of the city.


    If we surrendered the interior to the monsters and focused solely on defending the walls, we could safely use firepower to eliminate the threat, sacrificing the nonbat personnel inside.


    But...


    ''Do you think I''d do that?''


    Even in this dire situation, I decided to be greedy.


    Before the city was overrun with monsters, I would rescue every nonbat personnel.


    Quickly formting a n in my mind, I turned to the side.


    "Damien!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Having just fired the ck Queen and rolled back, Damien promptly stood by my side. The sniper heroes gathered behind him.


    I issued mymand to Damien and the snipers.


    "Take positions on the towers near the walls and survey the entire city!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Monitor for any monsters trying to escape and rescue any allies in danger within the city. I''m counting on you."


    "Leave it to us, Your Highness!"


    Damien quickly gestured, and the sniper heroes followed him.


    Next, I called Lucas, who had just finished issuing orders for the troop redeployment.


    "Lucas!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Fire a signal re. Alert everyone to the emergency and direct all remaining personnel inside the city to move towards the walls!"


    "Understood!"


    As Lucas prepared the signal re, I turned to the elite heroes still on standby.


    They knew what I was about to ask of them.


    "I need you to handle a difficult task."


    Using [Map Creation], I quickly identified the locations of the remaining nonbat personnel in the city.


    "Enter the city, rescue the nonbat personnel before the monsters reach them, and bring them out. Can you do it?"


    "..."


    No one said a word.


    They simply looked at me with unwavering eyes.


    I nodded heavily.


    "Good. I''ll assign each of you a specific location. Enter the city, rescue the people, and get them out. Avoidbat and focus on survival and rescue."


    I allocated the rescue missions based on the heroes'' mobility andbat capabilities, covering the various groups of nonbat personnel scattered throughout the city.


    The moment the orders were given, the heroes leaped into action, heading into the city without hesitation.


    "Lastly, the farthest and most difficult rescue operation."


    I clicked my tongue as I confirmed the final location.


    "The old barracks housing retired and injured soldiers. It''s in the center of the city."


    This included Chain, Hecate, and others who couldn''t participate inbat but had no ce to go outside Crossroad.


    Normally, being in the city center would have been one of the safest ces, but now it was the most dangerous.


    "Who will rescue them?"


    I nced at Lucas.


    "..."


    Lucas lowered his bright blue eyes, deep in thought.


    Finally, he spoke in a dry voice.


    ***


    "Aaah, aaah..."


    "Aaah! Aaaargh..."


    "Aaaah! Aaaargh-!"


    Emitting meaningless screams, the grotesque masses of flesh traversed the city.


    The monsters indiscriminately captured any living beings within the city, shoving them between their gnashing teeth and devouring them.


    From livestock to small rats, nothing in their path retained its form, torn apart and consumed.


    "..."


    The retired soldiers hiding in the barracks watched in silence.


    Chain trembled, her face drenched in sweat.


    "What the hell are those things doing in Crossroad...? Did the wall fall?"


    "That''s unlikely. A signal re went up just a moment ago."


    Hecate nced skyward.


    "It seems these monsters somehow got over the wall, but our forces are still fighting. The signal re is a call for all survivors to move towards the wall."


    "Move towards the wall? How the hell are we supposed to do that?"


    That was the problem.


    The distance from the barracks to the wall was considerable. Even if it wasn''t too far normally, it was an impossible distance for the retired, often injured, soldiers here.


    Chain grabbed her crutch, swallowing curses. She could move, albeit with difficulty, but some of the retired soldiers had no legs or were bedridden.


    How could they possibly make it to the wall through those monsters?


    Thud!


    Suddenly, the door to the barracks shook violently.


    The retired soldiers peeked through the windows and saw monsters swarming the entrance.


    Thud! Thud! Crack!


    The barracks door was ripped off and fell to the ground. The masses of flesh, emitting suffocating screams, staggered into the barracks.


    "..."


    The retired soldiers turned pale, looking at each other in a cold sweat.


    Shling��


    Hecate and the four other Glory Knights drew their weapons from their sheaths.


    "We can''t escape on our own. Everyone, gather in therge room. Block the door and build barricades. Hold out until the rescue team arrives."


    "What? But..."


    There were already over a hundred monsters inside the barracks.


    How could they hold out in such a situation?


    "We''ll create a distraction."


    Hecate exchanged nces with the other Glory Knights and gave a bitter smile.


    "We''re still useful for at least that much."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    The Glory Knights are no longer able to fight as soldiers.


    However, volunteering as bait, Hecate thought.


    ��Everyone else is in pain too.��


    Not being able to move properly, not being able to fight properly, is the same for all the retired soldiers staying here.


    But there is one crucial difference between the other soldiers and the Glory Knights.


    ��We have nowhere to go back to.��


    No hometown, no family, nothing left. Even the small remaining ties were deliberately severed.


    The Glory Knights were an order adjusted to serve and die solely for the Emperor.


    If Ash hadn''t forcibly held them back, they would have inevitably left this ce, melted into the shadows of the world, and disappeared without a trace.��But others are different from us.��


    Chain is a prime example.


    As a wizard whose lifespan is over and who has lost all hisrades, he ims he has nowhere to return to and is dithering here... but in fact, doesn��t he have a wife and daughter back in his hometown? And now, a grandchild has been born.


    They are different from us. They have people and ces to return to.


    If someone has to die, it should be us, the Empire��s ghosts who have nothing.


    So, the Glory Knights volunteered to lure the monstrous creatures pouring into the barracks, forcibly stuffing those who opposed into rooms on the second floor, and carefully descended to the first floor of the barracks.


    "Ah, ahh? Ahhh..."


    "Ahhhhh! Ahhhhh!"


    "Ah. Ah. Ah. Ah."


    The creatures, with their teeth chattering, wriggled and poured into the barracks.


    The Glory Knights exchanged nces. Having worked together for so long, they quickly reached a consensus.


    ��We need to lure as many creatures as possible out of the barracks.��


    So that as few creatures as possible remain inside.


    So that the gathered retired soldiers can hold out as long as possible.


    The World Guardian Front never abandons itsrades... Commander Ash will definitely send a rescue team this time too.


    So, until then, the Glory Knights will draw as much attention as possible.


    "Now!"


    Signaled by Hecate, the first to rush out, the remaining Glory Knights scattered and ran in all directions.


    Even though the curse had drained away, rendering them unable to fight properly as soldiers anymore.


    They were still the elite among elites, the knights among knights known as the Glory Knights.


    "Luring these foolish creatures is no difficult task."


    The five Glory Knights surveyed the barracks, then each ran in different directions, and the monstrous creatures, with their bizarre cries, chased after them.


    ��Good, we��ve lured most of the creatures inside the barracks out...��


    If they continued to lead the creatures and keep running, they could buy enough time.


    Just as Hecate thought this.


    "Ah... Ahh!"


    One creature far off trembled violently,


    Shwaaack!


    and suddenly extended its tentacles from the middle of its body.


    It was an entirely unexpected attack, and they had lost the ability to respond to such ambushes...


    "Ugh?!"


    Hecate was helplessly caught by the tentacle wrapping around her neck.


    As Hecate choked and struggled, other creatures closed in, each spewing tentacles to bind Hecate��s hands and feet.


    "Damn...! What the...!"


    Hecate wasn''t the only one.


    All the Glory Knights, who had each tried to escape in different directions, were bound and struggling against the creatures'' sudden tentacle attack.


    Dozens of tentacles bound Hecate, as the creatures slowly closed in.


    "Ugh...!"


    With her vision blurring due tock of air, Hecate sensed the end was near.


    She had no regrets about life. But.


    - "When this battle is over, how about we go on a date?"


    Lucas��s face suddenly came to mind, making such a proposal.


    ��The first time he asked me out.��


    Without finding out what he really meant, she was going to die like this.


    She fleetingly wondered if, like a prince in a fairy tale, he mighte to rescue her.


    - "If it wasn��t wartime, of course, I would drop everything and run to save you. But now, I am the bodyguard of the lord and the adjutant of the frontlinemander. I have a duty to protect my position."


    That blunt voice simultaneously echoed in her ears.


    With a bitter smile, Hecate slowly closed her eyes.


    ��Seriously, I never had any luck with men...��


    The creatures drew closer, baring their teeth and lunging at Hecate.


    And at that moment.


    sh-!


    A dazzling sh of light erupted in the sky.


    Immediately after, a beam of light struck the ground, hitting the creatures binding Hecate with their tentacles. They screeched and fell back.


    The tentacles loosened. Barely able to breathe, Hecate looked up at the sky with blurred vision.


    ��Who...?��


    Could it be that Lucas noticed her plight and really came to save her?


    But it wasn��t a prince from a fairy tale who appeared.


    "Get down-!"


    With a blinding lightning bolt-


    Jupiter Junior descended from the sky.


    ***


    Zap! Crackle-crackle!


    The residual lightning fried all the creatures, and the remnants sparked on the ground.


    "Whew!"


    Junior took a deep breath, straightened her knees, and stood up, looking around.


    Not only Hecate but all the other captured Glory Knights were safe. Junior had poured out precise magical bombardments to the limit, ensuring the area was cleared.


    "..."


    Hecate, still seated, looked at Junior with a nk expression. Junior scoffed.


    "What, are you disappointed because it''s not Sir Lucas?"


    "No, it''s not..."


    "Sir Lucas couldn��te because he had another important mission. So I came instead."


    Junior grinned yfully and made a joke.


    "You can say thank you, you know?"


    But Hecate didn''t answer, still looking tensely at the alley outside the barracks.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Ah, ah, ahhhh!"


    Perhaps reacting to the heat of the magic, more creatures started to swarm.


    Seeing the creatures densely filling the alley, Junior��s face also paled.


    "There��s so many...! Huuup!"


    Boom! Boom-boom-boom!


    Junior kept summoning lightning and wind, blowing the creatures away, but the monsters pouring into the city center were endless.


    Junior��s spells kept the creatures at bay, but they kept pushing towards the barracks. Despite Junior��s relentless magic, the number of creatures infiltrating was increasing.


    ��At this rate...!��


    As Junior was gritting her teeth, Hecate, using her sword as a cane, barely stood up.


    "I��ll go out and draw their attention."


    "What?"


    "Junior, please take the rest of the retired soldiers and retreat."


    Where would be the best ce to run to draw the most attention from the creatures?


    Hecate assessed the surrounding terrain and then staggered forward.


    At that moment, Junior, angrily casting spells in all directions, shouted sharply.


    "Why are you so eager to die, really! Someone came to save you!"


    "Then are you going to risk your precious mage life for a few broken retired soldiers who can��t even fight anymore? What kind of foolish calction is that?"


    "I came to saverades who fought with us!"


    "You can��t save the world with such a weak heart."


    Hecate coldly retorted, and Junior slightly shook her head.


    "I know. It��s a story far from the iron-blooded logic needed for efficientbat. But that��s exactly what Prince Ash��s... and this frontline��s g is about."


    "..."


    "We''ve all been fighting to protect this ��weak heart��. And because of that, we��ve remained human until now."


    Hecate continued to walk forward. Junior desperately shouted.


    "Sir Hecate! Do you really have no attachment to this world?"


    "..."


    "Is there really nothing you want to do, even a little?"


    Hecate''s steps towards the wriggling creatures halted.


    "...Hoo."


    Clenching her teeth, Hecate took a deep breath and spoke in a suppressed voice.


    "Yes, nothing."


    "...!"


    "I lost everything. My curse, my swordsmanship, my rank... pride, duty, revenge...! Everything is gone. My life disappeared entirely."


    Unable to wield the sword she trained with her whole life, and having to forciblyy down the revenge she built up over her life due to the era of harmony.


    The retired soldier, whose life was denied by the era, shouted roughly.


    "Answer me, Junior. What value do I have left to live for?"


    "..."


    "With my sword and revenge lost... I don''t even know what I am anymore..."


    No.


    Actually, Hecate knew the answer.


    Having lost everything, she was nothing.


    Being nothing, her best use was as a discard.


    So Hecate didn''t wait for Junior��s answer and was about to take another step forward.


    Then.


    "When you lose everything."


    Junior answered.


    "You just... be yourself."


    "...What?"


    Hecate looked back with bewildered eyes. Junior slowly nodded.


    "Not the heir to a curse, not the avenger of an old war, not the knight of the Empire. Just a twenty-four-year-old you."


    "..."


    "Who you are is not decided by your job or career, the curse you inherit, or the person you serve."


    Junior repeated the words Ash had once told her, now in her own voice.


    "Who you are is decided by what you do from now on."


    "..."


    "So, please answer me, Sir Hecate. Is there really nothing you want to do? It could be trivial or insignificant. Do you really have no dream?"


    "I..."


    As Hecate hesitated, Junior smiled.


    "By the way, my dream is to build a magnificent vi with a swimming pool in the South and live a fantastic retirement life."


    Hecate exhaled in disbelief.


    "Why is someone younger than me already dreaming of retirement?"


    "So what. It��s still a wonderful dream, isn��t it?"


    Suddenly, the faces of two people who had once shared this dream, though they eventually parted ways without realizing it, came to Junior��s mind.


    A mother who wasn��t a mother.


    A teacher who wasn��t a teacher.


    The silly dream they both had...


    Had passed down to her.


    "When I build my vi, you muste and visit. I��ll let you stay for free."


    "..."


    "Now, I��ve shared my dream, so it��s your turn, Sir Hecate. Come on!"


    Hecate, staggering to a halt, shook her head slightly.


    "I��ve never thought about what I want to do."


    "Then start thinking now."


    "At this point?"


    Hecate gestured towards the creatures filling the alley and asked.


    "With the world��s end at our doorstep?"


    "Precisely now."


    Junior nodded firmly.


    "We��re still young, and even if the world��s end is near... it hasn��t reached us yet."


    "..."


    "From now until the world��s end, let��s find it together."


    "..."


    "Whatever foolish or ridiculous thing it may be, I��ll be with you."


    Hecate��s shoulders slumped.


    "Haa..."


    Letting out a long sigh, Hecate turned to Junior.


    "I don��t like you, Junior."


    "Yes. Dislike me."


    "I will never forgive the Kingdom of Cami that killed my parents."


    "Yes. Don��t forgive."


    Junior too.


    Would never forgive the Empire that burned her hometown and scarred her body with burns.


    "Remember the grudges between Cami Kingdom, the Empire, and us."


    "..."


    "And live together like that."


    Junior slowly extended her hand forward.


    Across the unbridgeable chasm, beyond the cliff that remained unreachable...


    As if asking for a handshake.


    "By the way, I like you."


    "..."


    "From the beginning till now. And continuously. I want to be your friend."


    Hecate shook her head slightly, sighing again.


    "Seriously. This is absurd."


    Then Hecate slowly raised her hand, reaching out towards Junior.


    And just as their hands were about to meet-


    Wham-!


    "...!"


    Junior��s eyes widened.


    Monstrous creatures, having violently breached Junior��s magical barrier, were pouring down right behind Hecate.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    The monstrous creatures behind Hecate lunged with teeth, ws, and tentacles...


    Just before they could reach her, Hecate��s body was swiftly lifted into the air as if someone had snatched her away.


    Soon, the rest of the Glory Knights and Junior were also floating in the air.


    While floating, Junior looked down at the wriggling creatures below and broke into a cold sweat.


    "Wow, that was really close..."


    Tentacles flew at them repeatedly, but Junior blocked them effortlessly with magic.


    With a sigh of relief, Junior looked up and waved her hand.


    "Nice timing, Bodybag!"


    Above them was the psychokic Bodybag, her face red and sweating profusely. All the retired soldiers inside the barracks were also floating around her.Although Bodybag wasn��t as fast as Dearmudin, she could simte flying. So, she had flown in with Junior for the rescue mission, lifting the retired soldiers into the air while Junior dealt with the surrounding creatures.


    After grabbing thest remaining Glory Knights and Junior, Bodybag, struggling to hold dozens of people in the air, began to fly towards the city walls. Junior assisted her with wind magic.


    "..."


    Hecate, floating in the air with a nk expression, looked at Junior using wind magic beside her and slowly opened her mouth.


    "I��ve thought of something."


    "Huh? What is it?"


    "Something I want to do."


    A faint smile appeared on Hecate��s lips.


    "Something really silly and absurd, something I��ve only imagined."


    ***


    At the same time.


    Near the southern wall.


    "Uwaaaah! Aaaaaaah!"


    "Help, somebody help us!"


    The soldiers and volunteers in the cooking unit screamed incessantly.


    Because soldiers need to eat and drink to fight, the cooking unit had to stay within the camp under any circumstances.


    Although the cooking unit received minimalbat training, they generally had lowbat capabilities.


    For them, the fleshy monsters with tentacles and teeth were terrifying and horrible enemies.


    "Aaaah! Uwaaaaah!"


    Among them, a cafeteria waiter who had joined as a volunteer before this battle, the one who confessed to Evangeline, was in a panic, crying his eyes out.


    "A-a-a-a-a-aah!"


    Crash! ng!


    The monster that rushed in swung its tentacles, knocking over all the kitchenware.


    The waiter screamed and hid under a table. The fallen kitchenware ttered loudly.


    As he curled up, trembling, someone grabbed his shoulder. The terrified waiter saw it was therge cooking unit leader holding a kitchen knife and shouting.


    "Hey, newbie! Get a grip! Do you want to die like this?!"


    "Y-yes? Y-yes? Of c-course not?"


    "Then fight back! Even the cooking unit are soldiers! You received basic training too!"


    "But how can we fight such monsters...!"


    "Who said to kill them? Just grab something sturdy and block their attacks instead of cowering!"


    The cooking unit leader handed him arge pot. As the waiter awkwardly took it, the leader nodded.


    "Hang in there a little longer! The Prince will send a rescue team soon!"


    "D-d-do you think the Prince would care about us in the cooking unit...?"


    "Of course! The Prince is that kind of person!"


    The cooking unit leader grinned and then drew another kitchen knife, charging at the monsters with a loud battle cry.


    The sound of breaking kitchenware, the screams of people, the wails of monsters...


    Amid the overwhelming noise, the waiter, who had put a pot on his head, suddenly opened his tearful eyes wide.


    "I-I will too..."


    He thought of Evangeline, the sessor of the lord who always fought for the city��his crush.


    Hadn��t he told her he wanted to know what kind of battle she was fighting? That��s why he enlisted.


    But what a mess he was now.


    "I will... prove that I deserve to live in this city too...!"


    The waiter crawled out from under the table and stood up, shouting.


    "Bring it on, you monster!"


    And right in front of him stood a gruesome fleshy monster, wriggling its long tentacles and chattering its teeth.


    "A-a-a-a."


    "..."


    "Food..."


    Terrified, his legs gave out.


    He plopped down, and it was his good fortune.


    Swoosh-!


    The tentacle that aimed for his heart narrowly missed the pot and grazed him. The impact alone split the pot, and the waiter was knocked backward.


    Thud!


    "Guh! Cough, cough!"


    The waiter, barely catching his breath, saw the monster slowly approaching him, step by step.


    Sensing death, the waiter closed his eyes tightly.


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack-!


    The sound of powerful blows echoed through the kitchen unit.


    "...?"


    When the monster��s attack didn��te, the waiter cautiously opened his tightly shut eyes.


    In front of him...


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Slice!


    There was the faint afterimage of Evangeline moving like a sh.


    The girl knight in white armor, her white scarf fluttering behind her, crushed the monsters with a weapon thatbined a sword and a shield, then immediately moved on to the next one.


    In no time, all the monsters that attacked the cooking unit were annihted. Without breaking a sweat, Evangeline shouted.


    "All the monsters are taken care of! Everyone, evacuate to the wall quickly!"


    "Th-thank you, Lady Evangeline!"


    "Don��t mention it. It��s what I��m supposed to do. Oh, if anyone��s been bitten, let me know! I��ll administer the antidote right away..."


    After quickly and concisely giving instructions and handing over extra antidotes to the cooking unit leader, Evangeline turned to leave for another rescue.


    She met the eyes of the waiter still stuck in the corner.


    "...!"


    The waiter suddenly felt embarrassed and wanted to hide. Blushing, he bowed his head deeply.


    "S-sorry for showing such a disgraceful sight..."


    "There��s nothing to apologize for."


    Evangeline approached and helped him up, smiling brightly.


    "We��re all fighting together on this battlefield, just in different fields."


    "..."


    "Keep up the good work in the remaining battles. Then."


    Evangeline lightly stomped her foot and swiftly left the cooking unit to rescue others.


    The waiter watched her retreating figure with reverence, then looked down at his still-trembling legs.


    "..."


    As the waiter bowed his head, the cooking unit leader approached and patted his shoulder.


    "Lady Evangeline is right. Now, let��s go to where we can fight."


    "Yes..."


    With mixed feelings of joy, embarrassment, and sadness.


    The waiter packed his belongings and started to evacuate with the other cooking unit soldiers, stumbling.


    ***


    Bang! Bang! Boom...!


    Signal res exploded in the sky, indicating the sess of the rescue missions across the city.


    As I assessed the overall situation, I nced sideways. Lucas was silently checking his equipment.


    I cautiously asked.


    "Are you sure you don��t need to go?"


    "Everyone has their necessary ces and roles."


    Lucas drew [Excalibur] and the [Bestowed Sword], taking a deep breath.


    "I am indeed worried about therades left in the barracks, but it��s also true that I��m more needed in this immediate battle."


    "..."


    "Besides, Junior, who is as capable as I am, or even more so in some situations, has gone to rescue the barracks. They��ll be fine."


    Originally, I intended to send Lucas and other melee heroes to the barracks.


    But the barracks were too far from the city wall, and I couldn��t send just one or two of the front-line heroes. Moreover, to safely escort the nonbatants out, we needed at least two parties.


    That��s when Junior volunteered to go.


    ��Leave it to me. I will definitely rescue the retired soldiers in the barracks.��


    Being seasoned and well-trained, Junior was entrusted with the barracks rescue mission.


    Of course, not alone. I paired her with Bodybag, a psychokic who excels in various situations beyondbat. The two-mage duo.


    ��With Junior handling the firepower and me supporting, the two of us can manage. Please send us.��


    I decided to trust the two veteran mages who volunteered.


    The barracks rescue team had just sent up a sess signal re. I breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness.


    Additionally, the evacuation of the cooking unit, priests, alchemists, and other nonbatants was progressing one by one.


    The remaining elite heroes by my side watched the city��s center with determined faces.


    Ooooooh...!


    The massive carcass of the giant reindeer monster, which was regurgitating the monsters it had eaten, spewing them out all around.


    Amidst this steaming mass of flesh, an antlered demon creature stood wobbling with dull eyes.


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    Cromwell.


    It was the true form of the enemy monstermander, who had shedyer uponyer of its hide.


    ��We have to take it down before it causes more trouble.��


    Taking a deep breath, I exchanged nces with the surrounding heroes.


    Although we should avoid closebat if possible, we cannot miss this opportunity.


    While the dispatched rescue team evacuates the nonbatants and the zombie remnants are dealt with at the four defensive walls.


    With the remaining personnel, we strike at the heart of the enemy camp... Cromwell��s main body.


    "Let��s end this in one go."


    I shouted, pointing the g forward.


    "Charge!"


    "Yes-!"


    Led by Lucas, the elite heroes d in heavy armor smoothly scaled down the wall and charged towards Cromwell.


    At the same time, I turned sharply to the side.


    "Lilly, activate all the prepared artifacts!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Following my order, Lilly sent hand signals around.


    Then, the wizards and alchemists on the walls of Crossroad Castle began moving busily.


    The ck dragon wall [Knight Bringer] surrounding the castle is a structure that transforms on-site, so when installing a new wall, we also need to install the defense equipment anew.


    The ck dragon wall waspleted just before the siege began. Cannons and ballistae were installed immediately as trained, but.


    Artifacts require magical engineering processes such as connecting the magic circuits. We only used the ones installed on the castle wall of Crossroad, firing at angles that came into view.


    Now the enemy is inside Crossroad.


    All the artifacts installed on the castle wall can be used by simply turning their direction. They all have clear angles.


    ��We can��t just ravage the city, though.��


    Of course, if ites to it, we must be prepared to do so, but we should minimize damage if possible.


    We chose to use artifacts that would effectively eliminate the enemy with minimal damage to the city.


    Zzzzzzing!


    Click! Click!


    As various artifacts loaded and aimed at the enemies.


    "Please... Let this be a big hit this time... Make it worth the cost..."


    Muttering her prayer, Lilly and the alchemists carefully took out and installed arge metal te artifact.


    An SSR-grade artifact that sends the target stamped within it to the southern ins.


    [Back to Square One].


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    The walls of Crossroad Castle were lower than the newly installed Knight Bringer walls on the outskirts.


    For this reason, most of the artifacts installed on the castle walls couldn''t be used in previous battles due tock of visibility. This time, however, the situation was the exact opposite.


    To deal with the monsters that had entered the castle, artifacts were more effective than cannons or ballistae.


    As the artifacts lined up against the monsters, the alchemists and wizards in charge thought.


    ��We can��t keep losing to the artillerymen!��


    Unbeknownst to most, the soldiers of Crossroad had a prideful rivalry between their different units, with the artillery having the highest pride.


    Not only were they favored by Ash, but they also recorded the most kills, making them the elite unit.


    But that was just in terms of regr monster kills. When it came to boss monsters and critical stagepletions, it was always the artifact team that yed a decisive role!


    Today, the artifact team was determined to assert their presence in the remaining battle.Among them was the pride and joy of the artifact team.


    The highest-grade defensive artifact, [Back to Square One].


    An equipment that forcibly teleports any opponent captured in its metal te to the southern ins of Crossroad, usable only once per stage.


    Though costly and time-consuming to maintain, its performance in realbat had always been ambiguous.


    Recently, it had performed well in the battle against the King of Flies by destroying part of the King of Flies��s wings and finding a way to attack, and in the ck Dragon battle by teleporting the allied squad right in front of the ck Dragon.


    Yet, it hadn''t fully utilized its original function��forcing the enemy��s core force away from the frontline.


    ��This time, for sure!��


    As the alchemists aimed the metal te at the monsters, they swallowed their dry throats.


    Currently, numerous monsters still surrounded Cromwell, the enemymander whom our heroes were charging at.


    If they could ''capture'' these monsters, except Cromwell, and teleport them to the end of the southern ins, it would greatly aid our charging heroes.


    "Get ready, get ready-!"


    Besides [Back to Square One], other various artifacts alsopleted their activation preparations.


    After waiting for the optimal timing-


    ***


    Shaaak!


    Led by Lucas, the melee heroes slid down the walls as if gliding.


    They didn''t descend directly on the vertical wall; I had connected a magical wall to the ground like a slide, which they deftly rode down.


    "We have no clear information on the current state of the enemy!"


    I shouted, running alongside the tenth row.


    "Fight flexibly ording to the situation! Don''t let your guard down for even a second, always stay alert!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone answered in unison.


    My heroes were already veterans among veterans. There was no need for such reminders.


    The crucial part was my role. No matter Cromwell''s state or form, I had to give the most appropriate instructions at each moment.


    The heroes, havingpleted their descent, naturally formed an assault formation and charged forward. Various monstrous creatures spilled from Cromwell''s main body and filled our path.


    "Aaah, aaaaaah-!"


    "Grrrrk, grrrk, grrrk!"


    "It hurts, it hurts!"


    Most of the fleshy monsters had spread throughout the city, but there were still quite a few ttering their teeth around Cromwell.


    I gritted my teeth. Before fighting Cromwell, it seemed we��d have to struggle through these many creatures...?!


    Zzzzing!


    Just then, the sound of an artifact activating was heard,


    Click-!


    With a sound like a camera shutter,


    Over a hundred massive fleshy monsters blocking our path vanished in an instant.


    "Huh?"


    "What..."


    "This is...?!"


    The leading heroes widened their eyes in surprise. So did I.


    ��This is... forced teleportation!��


    I looked back.


    There, on the castle walls, alchemists and wizards were hugging each other and jumping around with the metal te artifact in the middle.


    "Victory-!"


    "Finally, we did it!"


    "See! This tin-can artifact can do it!"


    I finally realized the situation clearly.


    After a long period of humiliation... [Back to Square One] had finally fulfilled its original role!


    Of course, the forcibly teleported monsters weren''t dead, just thrown far outside the city. But still, what a relief!


    "The enemy''s front defense is empty!"


    I waved the magic g forward and shouted.


    "Now is the time! Charge-!"


    At my shout, other artifacts on the castle walls also activated in session.


    sh! sh...!


    shes of light poured out, casting various beneficial magical effects on us and harmful ones on the enemies.


    Determined not to miss this golden opportunity, our heroic assault team charged forward like the wind.


    And then...


    "...!"


    With most of the creatures cleared by [Back to Square One], only a few fleshy monsters remained around Cromwell��s main body��the carcass of the giant reindeer monster.


    Near Cromwell, especiallyrge fleshy monsters lurked.


    Huge beings resembling a giant, a mantis, a dog, and a snail��fleshy monsters that looked simr in size and form to the monstermanders Cromwell had previously devoured.


    These monsters seemed toorge for [Back to Square One] to capture entirely, thus they weren''t cleared.


    Shaaak!


    Shaaaaak!


    Countless tentacles and a terrible malevolent aura surged from these monsters'' bodies.


    "Aaaaaaah-!"


    "Chik, chik, chik, chik."


    "We''re hungry too, let us eat!"


    The giant fleshy creatures, baring their countless teeth, charged at us.


    ��No need to advertise that you''re boss-level monsters!��


    I clicked my tongue.


    Rumble!


    A huge centipede-shaped fleshy monster rushed at us, extending its legs like tentacles in all directions.


    ��In a siege, we might avoid closebat, but since we��vemitted, we��ll use everything!��


    Finishing my judgment,


    "Kraken! J?rmungandr!"


    I activated [Kraken��s Ring] and opened the subspace for captured monsters, shouting.


    "Come out-!"


    Fwooosh!


    Magic circles intertwined in the air, and a gigantic cephalopod monster, Kraken, roared fiercely as it emerged.


    At the same time, the small serpent, J?rmungandr, activated [Shell of the Old God], reverting to its prime form as the ��World Serpent.��


    Boom!


    The two massive monsters crushed the centipede-shaped flesh monster as theynded.


    The flesh centipede twisted its enormous body in resistance, but facing Kraken, the lord of tentacles, and J?rmungandr, who could destroy the world in ten minutes, it was futile.


    Crunch! Crackle...!


    Kraken and J?rmungandr seemed to cooperate as if they had long worked together, swiftly wrapping around the centipede-shaped flesh monster and crushing it instantly.


    Rip! Riiip!


    With a horrendous sound of tearing flesh, the centipede-shaped monster was smashed and slowly copsed.


    "Raaaargh!"


    "Sss, north, sss."


    As the victorious squid and serpent rose slowly,


    "Chirr! Chirr!"


    "Eat, eat, eat, eat, eat...!"


    The mantis and giant-shaped flesh monsters joined the fray, roaring.


    Boom! Boom...!


    The giant monsters collided, devastating the surroundings. A cloud of dust rose in the area.


    Luckily, it was an empty southern lot with few buildings, but please, moderate the destruction! I''m sick of the restoration work!


    Two huge dog-shaped flesh monsters charged at us.


    They resembled a three-headed dog and a two-headed dog. Clearly, they were Cerberus and Orthrus, which Cromwell had devoured earlier.


    "Looking like chewed gum..."


    I decided it wasn��t too difficult to deal with them, seeing their tentacles and teeth.


    "They��re zombies! Just meat monsters without any special abilities other than tentacles and teeth!"


    Sure, the tentacles and teeth were scary, but that''s just physical prowess, far from their abilities in life.


    Though it wasn''t a long time, observing the monsters'' behavior on the wall led me to this conclusion, and indeed, the two flesh dogs couldn''t use their hellhound abilities.


    "Raa, aah, aaah!"


    Still, their terrifying physical abilities remained, and they charged at us with their huge mouths wide open.


    Thunk! Thunk-!


    Two spears like missiles fell from the sky, piercing each one''s chest and pinning them to the ground, rendering them unable to move.


    Looking up, I saw Mikhail descending swiftly on his griffin. He had thrown the spears while riding down.


    Screech!


    Mikhail, who descended in an instant, grabbed the double spears he had thrown and pulled them out with a burst of crimson energy.


    Rip...!


    The two struggling hellhound-shaped flesh monsters were split apart.


    Spinning his spears lightly, Mikhail smiled and kicked his griffin''s sides to take flight again.


    "Commander, I''ll guard from above."


    The youngest king of the Vermillion Kingdom... no, the youngest king, soared back into the sky instantly. My heroes also roared and charged forward, shing with the monsters.


    While Torkel blocked the tentacles with a huge shield,


    Kun scattered red auraden punches, smashing the monsters,


    Verdandi''s green-magic-imbued dagger unleashed ranged shes, cutting down all the flesh in its path.


    Kellibey used a chisel and hammer to break through the tall flesh barrier, creating a path.


    Zenith and Rosetta, havingpleted their respective rescue missions, activated [Oath of Healing] and [Oath of Protection], unleashing divine power like rain. The holy energy incinerated the small flesh pieces wriggling and trying to sprout tentacles.


    "Screeeech!"


    Lastly, a giant slug-shaped flesh monster blocked our way, letting out a grotesque scream.


    "...Move aside, monstrosity."


    Swish-!


    Lucas dashed forward and delivered a fierce sh, splitting it apart and setting it aze simultaneously.


    [Excalibur] and the [Bestowed Sword] emitted a blinding light as they shattered the monster. Lucas lightly shook the twin swords, flicking off the remains, then respectfully bowed to me.


    "My lord."


    "Good."


    I walked along the path my heroes had carved. Not once did the path falter.


    Swish!


    Thud...!


    Other heroes, havingpleted their rescue missions in different parts of the city, began joining up and following behind me.


    After breaking through all resistance, our main force finally stood before the enemymander.


    "..."


    Standing still among the corpses and flesh remnants was the boss monster of this stage��


    Cromwell.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    It was about Cromwell''s childhood.


    "Ah!"


    While sparring with a young demon, Cromwell slipped and fell, resulting in her first defeat.


    The tip of the demon youth''s sword touched Cromwell''s neck.


    Her first defeat ever.


    Though young, Cromwell''s talent was overwhelming, and she had never lost in a sparring match.


    Cromwell was surprised, but the young demon who had defeated her was even more shocked. The elder watching the duel turned pale with bewilderment.


    "Haha, you''re amazing!"


    Momentarily stunned, Cromwell got up,ughed brightly, and extended her hand for a handshake with the youth who had defeated her.The youth, still dazed, epted Cromwell''s handshake. Cromwell patted the youth''s shoulder.


    "You''re the first to beat me. Let''s spar again next time! Alright?"


    But that never happened.


    That night, the youth was ''eliminated.''


    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk...!


    With an expressionless face, the elder swung his knife, stabbing the youth tied to the pir in the stomach.


    The youth twisted in pain and eventually died. The elder wiped the sweat off his face with his sleeve.


    "Elder?!"


    Cromwell, arriving a step toote, was horrified.


    "What... what on earth have you done?! Why did you kill him?!"


    "Your Excellency."


    The elder spoke coldly.


    "Your Excellency must neither lose nor fail."


    "What...?!"


    "As the ruler of the legion, you must be wless."


    Thus.


    Anyone aware of Cromwell''s defeat was eradicated.


    Though an absurd thought and action, the elder''s eyes held an eerily firm conviction.


    Cromwell asked in a trembling voice.


    "So, you''re making it as if this never happened?"


    "Yes. Your Excellency has never lost. Such a thing never happened."


    After setting the limp youth''s body on magical fire, the elder whispered sternly into Cromwell''s ear.


    "If Your Excellency truly loses, truly fails, then it will be I, and our entire legion, who will be tied to a pir and killed."


    "...!"


    "Never lose. Never fail. Achieve only victory."


    In an instant, the youth''s body was reduced to ashes.


    As Cromwell stood frozen, staring at the charred spot, the elder reiterated coldly into her ear.


    "For the legion, only victory."


    And it turned out as such.


    Throughout her growth, Cromwell buried all her mistakes and pretended they never happened. She was forcibly made wless.


    She never once lost, never once failed. Cromwell grew to be the greatestmander of the legion.


    And because of that.


    Cromwell never learned to ept failure.


    She never learned from defeat, never learned to steady her heart after a loss.


    "Huh?"


    And at some point.


    Cromwell stood at a dead-end.


    Dead End.


    Defeated by Night Bringer, she could no longer move forward and came to a halt.


    ��Ah...��


    On the brink of life and death, she thought nkly.


    ��Stopping... isfortable.��


    In truth, she never understood from the beginning.


    Why she had to conquer the world.


    What the ambition of her race was. What the glory of her homnd was.


    She was just pushed to the forefront.


    Because everyone expected it. Because everyone was watching her. Because everyone said she was the only hope...


    But now, that tiresome race was over.


    She could let everything go and rest.


    "Your Excellency."


    Then a voice came from behind. Turning around, she saw the elder standing with open arms.


    "Let��s make this defeat as if it never happened."


    "..."


    "And from now on, continue to achieve victory."


    She didn��t want to.


    She no longer wanted to get up and fight.


    Why she had to fight, why she had to win, why she must not lose. Cromwell still didn��t understand.


    But, she was themander.


    She had to fight for the legion.


    For her beloved legion members, and her beloved father. She had to muster up strength one more time...


    "Eat."


    So, she devoured.


    She devoured everyone in the legion, regardless of gender or age, to erase her defeat.


    If she could achieve her ambition and destroy this world, everyone would be happy.


    "Huh?"


    Crushing through the dead-end wall with the flesh and bones of the legion members.


    As she crawled through the bloodstained passage with her resurrected body, Cromwell suddenly realized.


    She had pursued victory for her father, for the legion members, and now...


    She had devoured her father and all the legion members for that victory.


    "Ah...?"


    ***


    "Ahhhhh-!"


    The beast roared.


    Ominous green magical light scattered chaotically and surged everywhere, and at the center, Cromwell''s entire body, holding up enormous green antlers, boiled.


    Sensing the unusual atmosphere, I gritted my teeth.


    "How many phase changes are there, really...!"


    For once, could she just die quietly!


    But this was Stage 45. Thest boss stage before the final Stage 50.


    As befits a boss monster of such a stage, Cromwell had no intention of going down easily.


    Whoosh!


    Separated from the reindeer corpse, Cromwell, now about the size of a slightlyrger human woman, raised countless tentacles above her head.


    The tentacles, writhing as they rose, immediately hardened and intricately intertwined, making the already huge antlers evenrger and thicker.


    "Ahhhhh-!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The hundreds and thousands of entangled tentacles each held different magical powers and began emittingplex colors.


    At the same time, thousands of magical patterns surged like waves from Cromwell''s antlers.


    "This is!"


    Sensing the magic, Dearmudin muttered with a pale face.


    "It''s the magical patterns of other legionmanders Cromwell devoured...!"


    "What?!"


    "And not just them. The patterns of all sorts of minor monsters remain as well!"


    I gritted my teeth and red at Cromwell. Could it be... that bastard...


    "Did she absorb all the abilities of the monsters she devoured...?"


    Now, the messy process made a bit more sense.


    Why she bothered to devour and regurgitate all her allies.


    Where the abilities of the zombified remaining monsters went.


    Like a butterfly emerging from a cocoon, locking herself in a mass of flesh and thening out again... that form...!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    As if she had merged all the monsters in this world into one,


    The antlers, which were emitting ominous multicolored auras in all directions, suddenly stopped emitting colors.


    The enormous antlers, having ceased to emit magical light, turned a dull green.


    Cromwell, swaying with an enormous tree-like structure on her head, finally...


    Opened her closed eyes.


    sh-!


    With a terrifying green glow, a dreadful aura spread across the area.


    Immediately, dozens of intertwined antlers turned red and began to shine.


    ��This is...!��


    The power of the me Giant Legion!


    ��Is she manifesting all the power of the me giants she devoured at once?!��


    Cromwell drew back her right fist and then thrust it forward,


    mes whirled out from the reddened antlers, forming a giant arm in the air... and mmed down toward our heroes rushing at her.


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion and smoke spread everywhere.


    -But, there was no damage.


    "Is that all...!"


    Just before the ming fist fell, I conjured a magical barrier in the air and blocked it precisely.


    The real-time melting and evaporating of the magical barrier bought us a few seconds, but it was enough. Our heroes had already approached Cromwell.


    Then Cromwell swung her left hand horizontally.


    Whoosh!


    Likewise, some of the antlers glowed cyan, and this time, a long, de-like arm formed in the air.


    ��The cutting ability of the Mantis Legion...!��


    sh-!


    And the iing mantis scythe sh-


    "Huup-!"


    Thud!


    Torkel took it head-on.


    Normally, it''s a kind of curse that would inevitably slice its target, but Torkel activated his ultimate skill [Humans Are Not Born to Lose] and neutralized the curse with his body.


    "Nice, Torkel!"


    But I stopped mid-praise, feeling awkward.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    So far, only parts of the antlers were glowing, but now, they were starting to light up in session, spewing colors.


    "Ah..."


    Cromwell''s green eyes widened menacingly, and around her, all kinds of monster attack methods materialized from magic.


    "Ah, Father. Watch over me."


    Crunch, crack...


    It was clearly the sound of magic resonating, but it echoed like the eerie cracking of bones and joints.


    "I will lead our legion..."


    Cromwell opened her mouth wide and roared.


    "To glory-!"


    Boom...!


    A fierce magical storm erupted in all directions.


    The teeth of a hellhound, the venom of a centipede, the leg muscles of a cicada, and countless tentacles...


    All of these took form through magic and poured out indiscriminately. The heroes who had barely approached had to retreat quickly to avoid being swept away.


    "Ugh! What kind of creature is this...?!"


    "Ash! We can''t find an opening!"


    "Fall back! We need to find a way!"


    The close-range heroes, having barely distanced themselves from Cromwell, caught their breath and searched for a gap. But even getting this close had left them covered in wounds.


    Watching Cromwell''s constantly glowing antlers, I clicked my tongue.


    ��The ranged attack team...!��


    Our wizards and snipers were, of course, attempting to attack.


    sh! sh!


    But since the transformation phase, Cromwell''s antlers had spread a thick mist-like magical barrier, neutralizing all attacks in the air.


    Junior, who had joined uste, was struggling to unleash [Elemental Disassembly], but Cromwell, having devoured all the monsters in the area and made their magic her own, was producing power more rapidly than [Elemental Disassembly] could deplete.


    ��The only fortunate thing is, her attacks are not precise!��


    Cromwell''s attacks were reckless.


    It was like a boxer who had taken a barrage of punches and was unconscious, swinging their fists at anyone who came close...


    ��In this case, the only attack method we can use is...��


    I was quickly calcting when a voice came from beside me.


    "Prince Ash."


    I turned to see Dearmudin.


    The old mage, with a somewhatplex expression, nodded at me.


    "I know a way to neutralize that beast."


    "What? Really?"


    "Yes."


    ring at Cromwell, Dearmudin gave a bitter smile.


    "When I was at the abandoned cathedral, living with the demons... I learned of a weakness."


    Then Dearmudin sighed deeply.


    "Once again, such a role falls to an old man."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    While Dearmudin prepared the ''operation,'' the battle continued.


    Instead of aiming forplete annihtion, our tactics shifted to suppression or stalling.


    If we could annihte Cromwell, we would, but��


    Killing Cromwell, who had devoured tens of thousands of monsters and spewed out their powers in all directions, was extremely difficult.


    "Ah! Aaaaaah-!"


    The power output was too high.


    The violent currents of magic bursting out with her roar boiled and tangled like tentacles, bouncing in all directions.


    The enormous antlers on Cromwell''s head continuously spewed magical light, devastating everything around her.


    Seeing the shing antlers on the monster''s head, I shivered."It''s like a damn Christmas tree...!"


    Come to think of it, it is the end of the year! There''s no Christmas in this world, but the timing is about right!


    Like a Christmas tree wrapped in lights, Cromwell was radiating light and magic in all directions, and we were desperately trying to suppress and hold her in ce.


    Boom! Boom boom!


    The magic bursts imbued with all kinds of abilities smashed roads and buildings, and the melee heroes on that side agilely flipped through the air to dodge.


    "We''re reaching the limit of stalling, my lord!"


    Lucas, cutting through the tentacle-like magic currents with a de of light, shouted urgently.


    "The monster is expanding its territory! At this rate, all of Crossroad will fall under her magical influence!"


    Having devoured tens of thousands of monsters, Cromwell wielded that magic indiscriminately, and the range was gradually increasing.


    Moreover, these attacks also served as defense. The wildly spewing magic field was condensing around her, transforming into an imprableyered barrier.


    Our long-range attacks were neutralized, and the melee heroes couldn''t withstand the waves of insane magic and were gradually pushed back.


    If this continued, Lucas''s worry that Cromwell might destroy all of Crossroad coulde true.


    ��But her magic is extremely unstable.��


    Right now, Cromwell was vomiting out the magic she had consumed without restraint. There was no design or strategy.


    She was just wielding it reflexively, desperately, like a tantrum from a very angry child.


    The magic wave was unstable, the output reaching unbelievable highs and then dropping to lows.


    ��We have to aim for the moment when her magic pattern hits the low point and disappears!��


    At that moment.


    "Prince Ash!"


    A voice came from above.


    Looking up urgently, I saw Dearmudin soaring in the sky with the magic robe [Old Phoenix]. And��


    "Why am I doing this again!"


    Clinging to his side, wriggling, was the illusionist Violet.


    Ignoring the struggling Violet, Dearmudin shouted.


    "We are ready!"


    Though Violet seemed unprepared, I trusted her to pull through as she always did in actualbat.


    "Everyone, listen up! Follow the n I instructed earlier!"


    While Dearmudin was preparing, I had already briefed the heroes on the n.


    Now it was time to execute it.


    "I will give the timing signal! When I do, pour everything into it!"


    "Yes-!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, a terrifying surge of magic erupted from Cromwell.


    "I have to win..."


    Crying blood like a waterfall, Cromwell roared.


    "I have to win since I ate so muchooooooo!"


    The antlers glowed a dazzling light green, and the monster''s magic burst out indiscriminately the next moment.


    Magic spewed out without any concept of conservation or operation, forming huge tentacles��no, branches that grew rapidly and targeted the living humans around.


    As Lucas warned earlier, it was power capable of destroying all of Crossroad.


    "Melee units, all��!"


    Evangeline then dashed forward.


    "Block it-!"


    Dozens of melee heroes with shields fearlessly rushed forward. Into the raging currents of magic that would surely leave no bones behind if they were swept away.


    Clerics had wrapped the heroes'' bodies in holy armor, and I also created real-time magic fortresses around them to support them.


    "Huuuuup!"


    Evangeline timed it perfectly, mming her shield into the ground,


    sh-!


    Rectangr magic shields formed over the bodies of all the heroes charging forward against the magic currents.


    Evangeline''s ultimate, [The Last Fortress].


    Boom!


    All the shield bearers surrounding Cromwell in a circle shone brightly as they nullified the enemy''s attack.


    Their magic walls evaporated and disappeared in front of them, and even the holy armor melted away.


    But Evangeline''s [The Last Fortress] held firm until the end.


    "It really... hurts...!"


    Evangeline, sharing the burden with her allies due to [The Last Fortress], smiled with a bloody nose.


    "Your attack...cks true malice...!"


    Indeed.


    It''s different from the Lord of the Flies or the ck Dragon. Those two monsters attacked with pure intent to annihte humans, trying to kill us.


    But Cromwell, perhaps because she had be a zombie?


    Her attacks were indiscriminate and reckless. That''s all.


    There''s no keen edge of malice. No determination to kill.


    As if unsure of where to go.


    "You''re bearable, you zombie bastard-!"


    Thud!


    The melee units endured to the end,


    "Uraaaaaaah!"


    Evangeline let out her characteristic war cry, raising her shield sword overhead.


    [The Last Fortress] grants a wide-range [Damage Save] effect to allies.


    In other words, it collects all the damage dealt to allies and��


    Boom-!


    Returns it with [Damage Payback]!


    Raising her shield sword glowing like it was on fire, Evangeline wore a resolute expression.


    Simultaneously, Cromwell''s magic output dropped sharply. Having expelled immense output, her magic pattern plummeted to a low point.


    "Now! Junior-!"


    I shouted, and Junior, who had been preparing a magic circle with other wizards in the rear, screamed back.


    "This is ourst hit today-!"


    Magic artifacts aiding Junior''s spell shone, and the wizards channeled their magic into her.


    For this one hit, almost all the wizards on the monster front had abandoned their subsequent magic usage. We had to finish this with this hit!


    Junior gathered all the support and cast [Elemental Disassembly].


    "Take this...!"


    Boom-!


    A halo appeared in the sky, space shattered, and [Elemental Disassembly] exploded onto Cromwell.


    Junior''s ultimate pierced through the gap created by the dropped magic output, significantly thinning the dense magic field around Cromwell.


    "Now! Pour everything-!"


    As I shouted, Evangeline hurled her shield sword.


    The shield sword, imbued with [Damage Payback], flew like a missile toward Cromwell and exploded on impact with the magic field.


    Crack, crack...!


    Oneyer of the magic field surrounding Cromwell cracked,


    Boom!


    And shattered with an explosion.


    But it was only one of the manyyers of the magic field surrounding the monster.


    There were stillyers of the magic field left around the monster.


    ��But the crack has formed!��


    And this was our only chance to break through all those magic fields!


    With Evangeline''s shield sword marking the spot, it became the target of all our attacks.


    "Fire!"


    "Pour everything in-!"


    Verdandi sliced with [Isagum], Kun unleashed his ultimate technique, and Mikhail continued to throw crimson magic spears without rest.


    All the heroes poured out their ultimate moves.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Unable to withstand it, the magic fields brokeyer byyer.


    "Kellybay!"


    Using the [Imperial Seal Ring], I gathered all the ''will'' of humanity I could, forging it into a giant nail.


    Flicking the giant nail of will into the air, I shouted.


    "Finish it off!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    Kellybay, summoning the power of the ancestral god, swung his war hammer, which glowed with golden magic, making it hundreds of timesrger.


    Spinning like a top in the air, Kellybay struck the head of the nail with his hammer.


    Thud!


    The nail of will, flying like a beam of light, struck Cromwell''s magic field��at the exact point we had all been attacking.


    Crack!


    The nail shattered the magic field like breaking ss, tearing through dozens ofyers of magic fields at once.


    "Lucas!"


    I turned and shouted.


    "Finish it-!"


    Lucas was already running.


    Rushing forward, Lucas leaped into the air, shing his dual swords in an X shape.


    sh!


    The long-range sh of light struck the nail, shoving it in, and instantly split the remaining dozens of magic fieldyers.


    "Ah..."


    But by then, Cromwell''s magic pattern was recovering.


    "Aaaaaaaah-!"


    The monster''s surging magic erupted again, attempting to form new magic fields��


    At that moment.


    "��I''ve got it."


    Boom!


    Damien, waiting atop a spire, took the shot.


    In the brief moment between the disappearance of all magic fields and the formation of new ones.


    His precisely aimed shot pierced through that instant gap and struck Cromwell''s forehead.


    Thunk...!


    "...?!"


    It wasn''t an attack bullet.


    It was thest of our concentrated cure, all packed into a single shot.


    "Ah...?!"


    Cromwell was the source of the zombie parasites. This cure bullet wouldn''t kill her.


    But it could disrupt the zombification mechanism��stop the function that made the dead body move.


    "Aah, aah...?!"


    As if in disbelief, the surging magic stopped, and Cromwell staggered...


    Whizzzz!


    Dearmudin and Violet descended from the sky.


    "Please, let this work-!"


    Violet, eyes tightly shut, shouted.


    "[Daydream-!]"


    And Violet''s fingertips, imbued with a pale purple magic, touched Cromwell''s forehead.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    "Huh?"


    Cromwell''s voice sounded dazed.


    Just moments ago, she had been fighting.


    For the sole remaining goal��conquering the human world, she was engaged in a life-and-death battle with enemies she could no longer distinguish.


    But when she came to her senses, she was inside a familiar ship.


    The dimensional transport ship that departed from her homnd.


    This ship, which carried the demon legion to other distant dimensions, was like a cherished old home for young Cromwell, almost her true homnd.


    Cromwell had also reverted to her childhood form.


    There were no overgrown antlers, no flesh covered in blood and mucus.Cromwell blinked as she looked at her small, intact body.


    "What is this...?"


    Then, footsteps echoed.


    Startled, Cromwell turned to see a familiar figure approaching slowly.


    Cromwell unknowingly smiled brightly and called out.


    "Daddy!"


    She quickly corrected herself.


    "Oh, no... Elder."


    "Your Excellency, here you are."


    It was the elder who approached.


    The elder, smiling with a more sorrowful expression than usual, slowly knelt on one knee in front of Cromwell.


    "I was worried because you weren''t at the training ground."


    "Oh, sorry! I''ll go back quickly!"


    The elder cautiously asked the flustered Cromwell.


    "Do you not want to train today?"


    "Huh?"


    Cromwell, blinking her eyes wide, quickly shook her head.


    "No, I like training!"


    "..."


    "I also enjoy the military strategies and politics you teach, and I love thebat techniques and magic."


    "Your Excellency."


    "You always said, I must not lose. I am the hope of our legion. So..."


    "Your Excellency."


    The elder gently interrupted Cromwell''s words with a soft smile.


    "Today, you may rest."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s okay to not study or train today. Today, you can do whatever you really want to do."


    "..."


    "If you could spend today freely, what would you like to do?"


    This had never happened in her life. Not once had there been such a day.


    So, with wide-open eyes, Cromwell stood frozen for a moment before finally smiling brightly with a flushed face and grabbing the elder''s hand.


    "Then, I...! Then, I want to y with Daddy, I mean, Elder...!"


    The elder gently patted Cromwell''s head, who hurriedly corrected her address again.


    "Today, you can call me Daddy."


    "Huh...? Really? But I''ve never..."


    "Today is okay. Just for today, you can do whatever you want."


    The elder stood up, holding Cromwell''s small hand and leading her forward.


    "Now, what shall we y today, Your Excellency?"


    Cromwell, unable to believe whether this was a dream or reality, followed him with tears welling up.


    The two spent a happy day inside the empty ship.


    They cooked and ate together in the kitchen, read storybooks while lying down, yed hide-and-seek, toured the ship while singing...


    Like an ordinary father and daughter spending a weekend together.


    Cromwell experienced the happiness of an ordinary life she had never known.


    "Yawn..."


    The happy day quickly drew to a close.


    The elder, seeing Cromwell nodding off, picked her up and carried her to bed.


    Heid her head on a pillow, pulled the nket up to her neck, and sat by the bed, stroking her hair.


    "Did you have fun today, Your Excellency?"


    "Yes... It was the most fun I''ve ever had..."


    Cromwell smiled sleepily.


    "Actually, I... I didn''t want to study military strategies or politics."


    "..."


    "I always envied other children who could sing and y. I wanted to eat sweets like other kids instead of growth stimnts, and I wanted to read storybooks with Daddy instead of training with a sword until my muscles burst."


    "..."


    "I hated training, fighting, eating, and growing up."


    Cromwell''s whining confession gradually softened.


    "But I am themander of the legion... I have to take responsibility for our legion. Failure is not eptable..."


    "..."


    "I must be perfect, so..."


    "It''s okay."


    Cromwell''s eyes, which were closing, opened halfway.


    The elder smiled gently and stroked Cromwell''s cheek.


    "You did your best."


    "..."


    "It''s okay not to be perfect. It''s okay to fail. It''s okay to lose. You did your best. So, please..."


    Don''t suffer, and ept what follows failure...


    The elder gently kissed Cromwell''s forehead and whispered in her ear.


    "Sleep well tonight, my daughter."


    Cromwell, faintly smiling, responded in a fading voice.


    "Good night, Daddy..."


    ***


    "..."


    Cromwelly still.


    Violet and Dearmudin had their hands on the forehead of the fallen monstermander, with Violet maintaining the daydream and Dearmudin directly infiltrating his consciousness into it.


    While Violet and Dearmudin subdued Cromwell with the daydream, I neutralized her.


    I meticulously separated and destroyed each of the countless antlers��no, magical parasites that had grown on Cromwell''s head.


    These parasites were the source of the zombification, stealing the magic and abilities of each legion monster and supplying them to Cromwell.


    Using precision akin to surgery, I removed and exterminated each parasite with ''will.''


    Originally, I would have been baffled by theplex magical form, but with the knowledge and experience borrowed from the real Ash, I managed it without much difficulty.


    Saaa...


    With each antler separated and turned to dust, the other monsters'' magic absorbed by Cromwell dissipated into nothing.


    Kyaaaa!


    Ah, ahhh-!


    Each time I exterminated a parasite, distant flesh monsters shrieked their death throes and copsed. There seemed to be some magical connection.


    When I had removed most of the antlers and parasites,


    "The eastern wall, monsters subdued!"


    "We just received a report ofpletion from the north!"


    "The west is almost finished too! We''ll enter the castle and exterminate the remaining monsters!"


    The tide of battle had turned, and victory was within reach.


    At that moment,


    "Huuu..."


    Dearmudin sighed deeply and opened his eyes. At the same time, Violet, drenched in sweat, gasped for breath.


    And Cromwell, subdued in their daydream,


    "..."


    She was dying with a faint smile on her lips, still lost in the dream.


    I gently patted Violet''s back in gratitude and turned to Dearmudin.


    "...What dream did you show Cromwell?"


    I asked this because Cromwell''s face was so peaceful.


    Not a typical expression for a monster, especially one that had been rampaging like a fiend after being zombified. It was a startlingly serene face.


    Dearmudin muttered bitterly.


    "The dream this child most longed for. And... the same dream that her father, the elder, longed to see."


    ***


    Dearmudin had heard stories from the elder while living with him at the abandoned cathedral.


    "The elder treated Cromwell like his daughter. And Cromwell also regarded the elder as her father."


    But it was never expressed.


    Cromwell was a legionmander from birth, and the elder was merely her trainer.


    "Years passed, and after Cromwell was killed by Night Bringer, the elder regretted it."


    "Regretted?"


    "He regretted training his daughter solely to function for the legion. And he also regretted not being more than that."


    "..."


    "He wished he had treated her more warmly, let her ''live like a person'' more... Such bted regrets."


    We quietly looked down at the dying enemymander, who was peacefully dreaming.


    With all the parasites removed and the zombification undone, Cromwell was dying quietly.


    Dearmudin sighed faintly.


    "I understood his regret."


    "You understood?"


    "I raised many disciples like my own children. I''ve seen countless young ones leave before this old man."


    Dearmudin fixed his intense gaze on me.


    "Of course, Prince Ash, I do not regret sending my disciples into harm''s way."


    "..."


    "Human history, magical history, is built on blood and lives. My disciples fulfilled their roles splendidly. It''s a cause for sorrow, not regret."


    Dearmudin repeated.


    "I never had regrets like the elder. But I understood his heart."


    Heart, indeed.


    "So... I wanted to give this child a peaceful end. To let that father and daughter experience the happiness they never reached, even if only in a daydream."


    Not because it was the only strategy.


    But to fulfill thest wish of someone he empathized with and understood, even if they were an enemy and a monster.


    Dearmudin had proposed this strategy.


    "..."


    In truth, I had other strategies. Perhaps safer and more certain methods. I possess various powers and abilities now.


    But I followed Dearmudin''s proposal because...


    The ''heart'' he harbored would be necessary for my future strategies.


    "While living with them at the abandoned cathedral, I thought about the difference between humans and monsters."


    Dearmudin tried to speak in a calm tone.


    "You once said, Prince Ash, that what distinguishes people from monsters is the heart. If we can hold hands and look in the same direction, regardless of race, we should be treated as the same people."


    Indeed, the World Guardian Front is an alliance of various races and nations that once fought each other.


    We now stand shoulder to shoulder with enemies from a thousand years ago, a hundred years ago, and even ten years ago.


    "I thought the demons at the abandoned cathedral could be like that too."


    We tried to build an advanced base fortress at the abandoned cathedral in District 10 of the Lake Kingdom.


    The demon survivors were trying to survive against zombies, and we needed bait to draw the zombies'' attention and reduce their numbers.


    Our interests aligned, and the cathedral functioned as a forward base for a while.


    For a time, we were allies.


    "The idea of monsters bing allies is absurd, but... Isn''t it no different from the history we''ve experienced? I thought so."


    Dearmudin clicked his tongue bitterly.


    "I believed they could be like us. Because they had human nature (????)."


    "Human nature..."


    "Yes. Even those who mistreated the elderly and tried to burn this world down had a heart that resonated with ours. Despite cultural differences and pointing weapons at each other, there was room for agreement and understanding. Just like the people of our world."


    Reflecting on the days at the cathedral, Dearmudin eventually shook his head.


    "But I know, Prince Ash. This is the result."


    "..."


    "Everyone at the cathedral died, and the demon who devoured her kin became a zombie and invaded our world. Granting a peaceful end to such a monster might be nonsensical."


    Dearmudin''s voice trembled.


    "But I... saw a glimmer of possibility, even if it was a fleeting ember. The moment when yesterday''s enemy could be today''srade..."


    "..."


    "Haha. For the great Dearmudin to say such weak words."


    Dearmudin pressed his hand firmly against his chest.


    "Perhaps this human nature is our greatest weakness."


    "And possibly our greatest strength."


    Human nature has led to countless crises but also brought us here.


    ��And this human nature...��


    The ability to empathize and sympathize with the enemy, even a monster.


    I need this weak human heart for the path I intend to take.


    Dearmudin, letting out a bitter sigh, slowly extended his hand forward.


    "Sleep well."


    He gently closed the eyes of the monster, who was taking herst breath, and whispered.


    "Sleep well..."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    The 45th defensive battle, which gued us with an unbelievable number of zombies and their infectious nature, ended as anticlimactically as it had begun.


    Even after Cromwell waspletely dead, some monsters still moved ording to their individual principles, but within a day, they each ceased movement.


    Like toys with their batteries drained, they stopped and hardened.


    "It seems the legion was fundamentally wed from the beginning and couldn''t sustain itself for long."


    Three days after the battle ended.


    I stood on the wall, looking over the city as it was being cleaned up, listening to McMin''s musings.


    "Structurally and fundamentally... they were literally monsters gnawing away at their own flesh. They consumed their limited magic and bodies, as well as their own members, rushing towards inevitable destruction."


    "..."


    I confirmed through [Map Creation] that there wasn''t a single monster left.I turned to look beside me.


    "You''ve worked hard too, Sir McMin."


    "Not really. I just got up after lying in the infirmary the whole time during the defense."


    McMin, speaking nonchntly, was missing his left hand, and a metal prosthesis was attached to his lower jaw. He leaned on a crutch.


    To keep La Mancha operational and make an emergencynding, McMin had entered the engine room filled with infected people alone.


    Thanks to him, La Mancha made it back to Crossroad, leading to the timely development of the cure, ensuring the patients'' safe treatment and facilitating the defense.


    But McMin himself was severely injured.


    I looked at the metal prosthesis where his impressive jawline used to be, which once added to his suave appearance.


    "No need to be so regretful, Your Highness. I can speak perfectly fine. They say I can even smoke my pipe again once I''m healed. Scars can be covered with a beard."


    He spoke a bit awkwardly and then smiled, rubbing his jaw.


    He then moved his hand to his philtrum.


    "Well, since it won''t grow on this side, I''ll have to grow a mustache instead."


    "nning to cover your mouth with a mustache...?"


    I should gift him a splendid wig... no, a fake beardter.


    We stood in silence for a while, looking at the monster carcasses being cleared outside the city, then sighed softly.


    "These zombies, in the end, we can only guess at their mechanism, but nothing has been clearly revealed... It''s unsatisfying."


    "That''s the essence of monsters."


    McMinughed heartily.


    "Unknown principles, unknown reasons, shapeless and originless evil sweeping through our world."


    "..."


    "Your Highness, you''ve had an uncanny understanding of monsters so far, but in reality, that''s... not normal."


    Only then did I vaguely understand the mindset of others on this front.


    I have information. I know most of what the monsters look like, their weaknesses, their origins.


    For me, monsters are targets to be strategized against rather than feared.


    But what about most people?


    Unknown, strange monsters appearing out of nowhere, attacking in iprehensible ways, destroying homes and taking lives.


    Fear stems from the unknown, and thus, monsters are terrifying.


    Having faced these inexplicable monsters several times, I began to grasp the true appearance of monsters as seen by the people of this world.


    "No matter how iprehensible monsters are, they can''t be harder to understand than people."


    McMin suddenlyughed shyly. I blinked.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Well, ahem!"


    McMin''s voice was excited.


    "I''ve had a lifelong unrequited love. I confessed more than ten times and got rejected every time, so I gave up."


    He scratched his neck, looking away.


    "But apparently, she heard about my severe injury anda. When I woke up in the infirmary, there she was, nursing me."


    "Well..."


    "And then, ahem. Somehow, we ended up talking, and... we''ve decided to get married once this war is over."


    The sentence "when this war is over~" is dangerous, but��


    The smile on his prosthetic-jawed face looked genuinely happy, so I couldn''t help butugh. McMin couldn''t hold back hisughter either.


    "Losing a hand and splitting my jaw, yet ending up with my unrequited love. Life is unpredictable."


    "Congrattions, Sir McMin... Can I congratte you?"


    "Of course, Your Highness. Thank you."


    Is this also part of the ''Love Blossoms on the Monster Front''?


    For a moment, I had such a whimsical thought and then asked the smiling McMin.


    "Sir McMin."


    "Yes."


    "You said understanding people is as difficult as understanding monsters, right?"


    "Yes."


    "So, are you more afraid of people you can''t understand, or monsters you can''t understand?"


    McMin smiled with his injured jaw and asked me back.


    "Your Highness, are you more afraid of a ghost under a bed in the dark, or a person?"


    "..."


    I was momentarily speechless.


    Just then, a woman appeared, striding up the wall. She wore a practical coat, had a tall and strong build, and her deep eyes radiated intense determination.


    "Ah."


    As soon as I saw her, I knew she was McMin''s beloved.


    McMin''s shoulders tensed visibly, and his cheeks flushed even more in the winter cold.


    "Then I''ll be going. Have a good time, Sir McMin."


    As I was about to leave, patting McMin''s shoulder, he called out.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Hm?"


    "It may be an incredibly presumptuous request, but..."


    McMin spoke loudly, as if for his fianc��e to hear.


    "Would you officiate our wedding?"


    "Huh."


    To ask the crown prince to officiate��


    And at a wedding whose date is unknown.


    But I nodded readily. McMin was also myrade, and this was a very cheap favor.


    As I stepped aside and nodded to McMin''sdy, she hurriedly bowed deeply to me.


    Then she began to scold McMin.


    Why wasn''t he resting when he was hurt, why was he spreading news of the wedding already, why was he making presumptuous requests to the crown prince...


    Leaving McMin to be soundly scolded by his fianc��e, I thought.


    He''s a man who dares to ask such things of the crown prince. Hold onto him tightly. He''s a genuine man.


    Imperial airshipmander McMin thus withdrew from the front line.


    Another cherished hero left my front.


    ***


    The sight of Griffins flying over Crossroad has be an everyday scene.


    Mikhail and the Sky Knights patrolled from the sky to ensure no monsters were left.


    "Mikhail!"


    I waved to Mikhail as hended after his regr patrol.


    "Good news!"


    "Good news?"


    As he dismounted from his Griffin, looking puzzled, I grinned.


    "All the other Sky Knights who were being treated at the temple have regained consciousness!"


    Among them were Mikhail''s five wives.


    All infected but safely recovered.


    Mikhail''s face lit up, and he hurried with me to the temple.


    Inside the temple, the five queens of the Vermillion Kingdom were gathered in the same room.


    "Mikhail!"


    As we entered the room, all five queens rushed out to hug Mikhail.


    "We were so scared..."


    "We thought we''d never see you again..."


    "Are you okay, Mikhail? You''re not hurt, right?"


    "I''m fine. You all went through a lot."


    Mikhail hugged his five crying wives, also tearing up. The young king and queens, still children, touched each other''s cheeks to ensure they were safe.


    I stood quietly outside the room, watching this scene.


    "It''s fortunate they survived, but..."


    One of the queens looked down at her arm dejectedly.


    "Our bodies are covered in scars..."


    During the infection process, the infected bit each other.


    The queens'' bodies bore numerous human bite marks. Some wounds were deep enough to leave scars that wouldn''t heal easily.


    For newlyweds wanting to look beautiful for their partners, this was a disaster. I felt sorry that they were brought to this monster front during their honeymoon and were injured in their first battle.


    But I didn''t need to apologize.


    Mikhail kissed each scar on his wives'' bodies and whispered with a smile.


    "It''s okay. I''ll make sure these scars don''t matter by leaving my bite marks on your bodies every night."


    ...Wow.


    What?


    Is he crazy?


    This is the kind of line a boy king with five wives would say...?


    As a lifelong bachelor, I was frozen by this terrifying line, while Mikhail''s five wives blushed deeply and yfully hit their husband, saying, "What are you saying in front of guests!"


    But they were clearly pleased, their smiles reaching their ears. Does that actually work...? Is this the power of being married?


    ��If I said that to Serenade...��


    I imagined it briefly.


    ...No, no, I can''t. It would be terrifying.


    I could vividly picture Serenade,pletely out of control, storming towards me like a Terminator.


    ��I''m scared...��


    That line is too heavy for me. I''ll leave it for a distant future...


    Anyway, the atmosphere among the queens, who were struggling with physical and emotional wounds, quickly lightened. As Mikhail continued tofort his wives, he nced at me and whispered.


    "Learning from my sister helps in times like these."


    "..."


    Is this the spouse-soothing technique learned from his sister, who has five husbands?


    It seemed the future of the Vermillion Kingdom was very bright. For some reason, that thought struck me.


    ��...Is this also a conclusion of ''Love Blossoms on the Monster Front''?''


    Facing a monster invasion, it almost turned into a bloody honeymoon. No, it was somewhat bloody.


    But seeing Mikhail and his queens smiling happily reassured me a little.


    As I left the room, I fell into thought.


    ��Since they came here for their honeymoon, I should provide some entertainment for them...��


    In a few days, it would be the New Year.


    The usual New Year''s festival.


    Although it would be difficult to enjoy the festival as leisurely as in previous years with the final battle imminent... it would still be a good change of pace.


    Thinking of such peaceful thoughts for the first time in a while, I noticed something strange.


    ��Wait, but...��


    We had definitely defeated all the monsters and the enemymander.


    ��Why hasn''t the stage clear notification appeared?��


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Why hasn''t the stage ended?


    Is there still a monster I haven''t found?


    Could there still be an infected soldier?


    I was contemting whether to conduct another thorough investigation of the entire city when a report came in.


    "My lord! A report from the observation team."


    "Hmm?"


    "They''ve detected a hidden airship south of Crossroad. It can''t be seen with the naked eye, but its position has been confirmed."


    Lucas, who reported this, looked slightly tense as he asked.


    "What should we do? Should we shoot it down?"I had a feeling.


    I took Lucas and headed to the hangar.


    "Launch La Mancha. We''ll move directly to that location."


    "Isn''t that dangerous? Wouldn''t it be safer to shoot it down and then investigate?"


    "Even if there''s a risk, we need to check it out directly. Escort me, Lucas."


    "Yes, sir."


    Thus, we flew to the designated point on the airship La Mancha.


    The enemy airship was cloaked with a magical veil, hiding in the sky, but as we got closer, its shape became faintly visible to the naked eye. The state of the veil wasn''t good to begin with.


    "Have we tried tomunicate?"


    "Yes, but there''s no response."


    "Any sign of hostility?"


    "None. It''s just floating there."


    Even as La Mancha approached to the point of being right in front of it, the mysterious airship remained still.


    I called out to the magician I had brought along.


    "Junior."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Can you dispel the veil?"


    "Of course."


    Junior lightly waved his staff, lifting the veil over the area, revealing...


    An ancient, otherworldly red airship that looked to be centuries old.


    "This airship..."


    I murmured.


    "It''s a demon legion''s dimensional transport ship."


    "What? Then..."


    "Yes. It''s Cromwell''s ship."


    The dimensional transport ship that flew from Cromwell''s homnd, carrying her legion to this world.


    Despite its grand name, the ship was in poor condition. Built centuries ago, it was worn out, and its outer armor, as if scorched by fire, was crumbling.


    "Bring La Mancha alongside. I''ll go in and check it out myself."


    After several attempts tomunicate yielded no response, we decided to board the ship directly.


    Torkel took the lead with his shield, followed by Lucas, myself in the center, then Junior, Dearmudin, and Evangeline at the rear. We boarded the enemy ship in that order.


    "The hatch is open, Your Highness!"


    The hatch leading inside the ship was wide open.


    "I''ll go in first."


    Torkel cautiously checked the entrance and led the way, and we slowly followed.


    The interior of the ship was in better condition than the exterior but still showed signs of extensive fire damage.


    "They said Cromwell''s legion was defeated by the ck Dragon Legion."


    I murmured as I spotted traces of ck mes��evidence of the ck Dragon Legion''s attacks.


    "This ship must have escaped during that battle. But all the crew died, and it drifted here following itsmander."


    We entered the deepest part of the bridge.


    There were two main structures: aplex, intertwined magical engine... or something resembling it.


    Junior and Dearmudin immediately marveled and approached the engine.


    "Wow, I''ve never seen a magical core like this. It''s not just a power source but inscribed with powerful andplex magic."


    "It''s not merely an engine to power the ship. It''s an artifact with higher-dimensional magic. It''s like..."


    I interjected.


    "...allowing it to travel to other worlds?"


    "A bold imagination, Prince Ash! But it''s usible..."


    In fact, I was likely correct. It was, after all, a dimensional transport ship of the demon legion. This engine seemed to be the core of that function.


    "An unexpected find. Let''s take it and study it."


    I pondered for a moment.


    A ship that can travel to other worlds...


    ��I need to meet Coco.��


    Coco the Severer, a mage residing at the dungeon base camp.


    As a master of spatial magic, she might help us utilize this equipment effectively.


    Aside from the engine, there was another notable device.


    "..."


    I examined it quietly.


    Arge tank... containing a hugerva-like creature lying limp inside.


    As we approached, the giantrva weakly lifted its body and stared at us.


    Suspecting its identity, I spoke first.


    "It seems to be the source of the zombification parasite."


    "...!"


    "So, this grotesquerva is the cause of the zombie outbreak, senior?"


    "Strictly speaking, it''s a bit different."


    Combining the information from the setting book read by the old man and the real Ash''s experiences, I formed an interpretation.


    The red-skinned demons are a unique race among monsters, generally possessing high stats but no special abilities.


    They resemble humans in many ways, including their use of equipment simr to humans.


    Their one special ability is Sacrifice.


    They can transfer abilities to someone by offering a sacrifice.


    This ability manifests through the deliberate imntation of this parasite.


    To gain the power to absorb another''s life force by devouring or being devoured, demons imnt this parasite from the fetal stage...


    "Why did they do such a terrifying thing?"


    Evangeline, puzzled by my exnation, asked.


    "To continue. To be stronger."


    They are drifters from another dimension.


    No matter where they go, they remain outsiders.


    To fully assimte the knowledge and power passed down from their predecessors, they forcibly developed this ability to use ''sacrifice,'' ensuring that adults who are devoured by children pass on everything to them.


    To fully inherit the karma of the previous generation.


    "This parasite might have been their banner."


    Initially, it functioned as a banner to inherit the will and dreams of the predecessors.


    But over time, it lost its original intent and began to be misused in other ways, judging by the appearance of their subordinate demons...


    And in the end, this parasite was contaminated and altered by ''someone,'' causing the zombie outbreak by infecting and reviving the dead.


    ��If a person''s banner...��


    Whether by choice or external influence, if altered and contaminated, and if that altered banner continues to be passed down.


    Those inheriting it might also be no different from zombies.


    They might turn into monsters wielding a distorted belief.


    I touched the banner at my waist, [Light and Shadow].


    What distinguishes humans from monsters?


    Is it parasites?


    Is it banners?


    Does my banner truly represent the beliefs of those who passed it to me?


    "Dearmudin."


    I asked Dearmudin.


    "Please burn this equipment. Cleanly."


    "...Understood."


    With aplex expression, Dearmudin stood before the equipment, gazing at the giantrva-like parasite.


    He slowly reached out and cast a fire spell.


    "..."


    The parasitey down at the bottom of the tank as if sensing its end.


    Like a banner that had fulfilled its purpose, it sank powerlessly.


    Thest parasite burned, its smoke rising into the winter sky.


    We salvaged the smoky enemy ship and returned to Crossroad.


    ***


    [STAGE 45 - CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP - Dearmudin (SSR)]


    [Level Up Characters]


    - Ash (EX) and 70 others <Expand List>


    [Deceased Characters]


    - None


    [Injured Characters]


    - McMin (N) and 50 others <Expand List>


    [Acquired Items]


    - Demon Guard Captain''s Magic Core (SSR): 1


    - me Giant King''s Magic Core (SSR): 1


    - Bride Devourer''s Magic Core (SSR): 1


    - Decagon Magic Core (SSR): 1


    - Wingless Cicada Lord''s Magic Core (SSR): 1


    - Vortex Magic Core (SSR): 1


    - Hellhound Gatekeeper''s Magic Core (SR): 5


    - Others: <Calcting>


    [Acquired Special Equipment]


    - Demon Legion''s Dimensional Transport Ship: 1


    [Stage Clear Rewards Have Been Issued. Please Check Your Inventory.]


    - SSR Grade Reward Box: 10


    >> Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    >> [Next STAGE: Final Act]


    ***


    January 1st, 652 Imperial Year.


    A new year''s morning dawned.


    Waking up at dawn, I sat nkly on my bed, gazing at the faintly brightening eastern sky.


    ��I woke up in this world...��


    On thest day of February, 649.


    The final battle of the tutorial was on the next day, March 1.


    It''s been 34 months already, and now it''s my third New Year here.


    "..."


    What''s left is two months.


    The final five stages.


    Not much time remains. The end is really close.


    ��Can I really...��


    With no regrets, with no lingering attachment.


    Can I achieve a satisfying ending?


    Can I truly reach the ''True Ending''?


    Lost in such thoughts...


    Bang-!


    The door burst open,


    "Happy New Year, Your Highness!"


    "Yay! New Year''s Festival, New Year''s Festival-!"


    Reenacting the now-familiar New Year''s morning scene, the main party''s shield-bearer and mage jumped into the room cheerfully.


    I couldn''t help butugh. This is already the third New Year''s morning here, but these guys never change.


    "Get up quickly and give us our New Year''s money, New Year''s money~!"


    "Yay, New Year''s money! Bonus! Incentive!"


    Evangeline, holding adle, and Junior, holding a pot lid, cheerfully banged them together, then widened their eyes upon seeing me already awake.


    "Huh? What, you''re already awake, senior?"


    "Oh my, it''s true. Isn''t it a tradition to see His Highness just waking up with swollen eyes and bed hair on the first day of the year?"


    "When did that tradition start...?"


    Mumbling, I got up. My New Year''s reflection time was shattered by the kids'' mor for New Year''s money.


    "What about the others?"


    "They''re all in the dining hall! Waiting for you!"


    "Getting up early anding here made us hungry, Your Highness... Let''s go and have some meatball stew..."


    Yes. New Year''s morning calls for a hot bowl of rice cake soup... I mean, meatball stew.


    "Alright! Let''s go and have a hearty bowl!"


    "What about New Year''s money, senior? New Year''s money-!"


    Sheesh, asking for New Year''s money without even bowing. I must have turned the New Year''s bonus into a proper name by joking about it before.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be given out. Don''t be so impatient."


    "Yay~"


    "Awesome~"


    Evangeline and Junior, walking ahead of me, joyfully nged theirdle and pot lid together. The energy was off the charts from the morning. Is this the power of the New Year?


    Entering the dining hall, Lucas and Damien greeted me.


    "Good morning, my lord. Happy New Year."


    "Happy New Year, Your Highness!"


    "Yes. Thank you for your hard work from the morning. May you both have a prosperous New Year too."


    Sitting down at the prepared table, the person bringing out arge pot of stew on a tray was...


    "Did you sleep well, Your Highness?"


    Serenade.


    Seeing her smile as bright as the early morning sunlight, I smiled back without realizing it. But simultaneously, I felt a faint void.


    The figure of my aide and director, Aider, who always brought the meatball stew on the first day of the past two New Years, was no longer visible.


    "..."


    Pushing away thoughts of him, who disappeared after fulfilling his final role.


    I beckoned Serenade.


    "Good morning, Serenade! Happy New Year. Sit and eat with us."


    ***


    After breakfast.


    While each of us sipped warm tea, New Year''s wine, or a mix of dried fruit and milk jam, chatting away...


    "Today''s the New Year''s festival, right? What are your ns?"


    I asked casually, and Lucas answered immediately.


    "I have a date with Hecate."


    Pffft-!


    Everyone around us spewed what they were drinking.


    "..."


    Watching the spectacle of various drinks being sprayed around like New Year''s fountains, I had a feeling.


    With the New Year''s festival, ''Love Blossoms on the Monster Front'' would also reach its conclusions for each character.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Under the snowkes pouring from the sky.


    Crossroad was bustling with life for the first time in a while, making it hard to believe that just a few days ago, it had been the site of a fierce battle against monsters.


    The citizens who had fled returned, and the city was filled with the steam from food preparations everywhere.


    People from various countries made their traditional New Year��s dishes and shared them with each other. It seemed like apetition to show off their country''s food culture, as they eagerly handed out food to guests.


    Originally, Crossroad did not have a culture of New Year festivals.


    However, due to the absence of the autumn festival in the second year, a simple event of sharing food and setting up street stalls on the first day of the New Year took its ce...


    This event was well-received, and it seemed like everyone needed a moment to catch their breath. So, starting this year, it was officially made into an event.


    Strictly speaking, today is not a festival. It''s just a day to share food, pray at the temple, and enjoy the peaceful day together.


    ��What is a festival anyway... if everyone is happy, that''s a festival.��As the size of the World Guardian Front grew over the year, people from more diverse countries brought out various dishes to share.


    For some reason, this food-sharing event turned into a scene from a food fight manga, with countriespeting to see whose food was the tastiest based on sales. Serenade, was this your doing?


    However, this year, the presence of the Bringar Duchy was noticeably absent.


    "..."


    Suddenly, the scene from two years ago came to mind.


    The image of Dusk Bringar pouring meat stew over roasted vegetables in arge pot.


    The dragondy smiled as she joked about controlling the fire herself to roast the vegetables, iming that it was all about fire control. I kept looking around, raising my head.


    "..."


    The people I saw on the first New Year��s, the people I saw on the second New Year��s, were not here today.


    Suddenly, the shadows of the missing people passed by in a vision on the New Year��s streets.


    When I closed and opened my eyes, the shadows were gone, and only theughter of people enjoying themselves with tes of food remained.


    As I absentmindedly chased the traces of the disappeared with my eyes.


    "But still, our Leaf dumplings are the best, aren''t they? The taste that peels the roof of your mouth!"


    Kun grinned as he took dumplings fresh out of the oven.


    These were the unique dumplings of the Leaf tribe, said to bring good luck for the year if eaten hot and swallowed quickly.


    Of course, likest year, I just took the te and left it on the table to cool down because I detested burning the roof of my mouth.


    The ce where I was sitting was at the Leaf tribe��s stall.


    It was as popr asst year, bustling with other customers. I was sitting in the prime spot right next to the oven where Kun was baking dumplings, watching the scene.


    "This is thest peace before the storm, isn''t it, Captain?"


    Kun asked, wiping the sweat off his forehead after adjusting the oven''s fire.


    "Everyone''s taking a breather before the final sprint, isn''t that right?"


    "..."


    I chuckled softly.


    "For someone who knows, your voice doesn��t seem scared, Kun?"


    "The trials we''ve gone through have been so harsh that we''re getting used to them... It''s not good to be careless, but honestly, it feels like, whateveres, let it. We''ll break it all anyway."


    Kun showed his determination by bumping his fists together.


    I quietly smiled and grabbed my dumplings... then quietly put them down. Still hot. Ugh.


    ��Kun is right.��


    This is the final calm before thest five rounds.


    After this peaceful period and the final preparations, from the forty-sixth stage to the fiftieth stage... it will be relentless.


    The citizens who barely returned will have to flee again, and we will have to endure harsh battles at the end of this winter.


    "But if we win this, it��s really all over, isn''t it?"


    Kun grinned as he ced another dumpling on my te. Hey, I''m letting it cool, and you''re giving me another hot one?


    "Thinking that way makes it feel more manageable, doesn''t it?"


    "..."


    "If this ordeal is thest hill we have to climb... it even makes me a bit happy. Because we just have to push a little more."


    Is that how one can think about it?


    If we endure just these two more months, it��s the end...


    ��I am...��


    As I tried to find the shadows of those who never returned, I closed and opened my eyes tightly.


    ��Am I leading them all to the right end?��


    As I led everyone, in the right direction...


    Just then, a group from the temple and retired soldiers from the old barracks came into Kun''s dumpling stall. I waved at Torkel, who was at the forefront.


    "Torkel!"


    "Ah, Your Highness! Happy New Year."


    "Happy New Year to you too. Want a dumpling?"


    I subtly handed Torkel one of the two steaming hot dumplings on my te. Torkel took it without hesitation and popped it into his mouth.


    "Wow, isn��t it hot?"


    I asked, amazed at Torkel''s unfazed expression, to which he calmly replied.


    "Nope, perfectly fine."


    "Did you burn the roof of your mouth...?"


    Even the best tank on the front line can��t avoid burning their mouth...


    As we exchanged various New Year''s greetings, I noticed a few missing from the group of retired soldiers.


    The Glory Knights were one thing, but Chain, who always hung out with the retired soldiers and was close to Torkel, was not there.


    "Where''s Chain?"


    "He left in a hurry the other day."


    Torkel smiled inside his helmet.


    "He exchanged letters with his daughter... Luckily, her response was not bad. He returned home to visit on New Year��s Day."


    "Huh."


    Knowing Chain''s situation, I felt a bit worried.


    "He��s been away from home for quite a while. His wife was very angry too. Will it be okay?"


    "It''s New Year��s."


    Torkel said softly as he handed out dumpling tes to other retired soldiers.


    "There are few days when people��s hearts are more forgiving than today."


    "..."


    "We don��t know when the world will end, so the sooner they reconcile... the more time they have to love each other."


    His voice was still blunt and awkward, but Torkel had be as eloquent as any skilled speaker.


    Yes. Whether today is thest January 1st in this world or not, we don��t know yet.


    I hoped Chain would return home safely, reconcile with his wife, apologize to his daughter, and kiss his grandchild''s cheek.


    ...And, of course.


    I also knew that people''s hearts don��t always work out so conveniently.


    "..."


    Listening to the conversation, Kun nced briefly towards the north of the city - towards the Ariane Kingdom camp.


    With a shout, he resumed baking dumplings.


    After sneaking a nce at the parallel line of unfulfilled connections between Kun and Yun, I ate my now suitably cooled dumplings and turned my gaze to the other side of the city.


    Wishing that on New Year''s, everyone would touch each other''s hearts with generosity.


    ***


    "Hmm..."


    Evangeline walked down the street with a serious face.


    Snow was falling from the sky, but the weather was mild. The street lined with hot pots was slightly warm just from the presence of people and food.


    Walking alongside other heroes from the Sky Knights and shoveling various foods into her mouth, Evangeline kept groaning.


    "Umm."


    The other heroes walking beside her looked puzzled.


    "You seem more worried than usual today, President."


    "Indeed. Normally, you��d have eaten five more tes by now..."


    "To think you''d be this down in the face of free food."


    "What''s wrong, President?"


    "Well, it''s not a big deal."


    It��s not a big deal at all.


    ��It just bothers me!��


    Lucas and Hecate��s date!


    But I couldn��t tail them like before. This time, it seemed like they were going to have a serious conversation.


    ��But I��m curious! What��s going to happen?! How does Lucas really feel?!��


    As she grew increasingly frustrated, Evangeline felt her temper re.


    Why am I the only one worrying about this when he doesn��t even care if I get confessed to?


    "No, the more I think about it, the more it pisses me off!"


    Why does it feel like I''m the only one losing out?!


    ��I��m going to stop caring too! You two live happily ever after on your own!��


    Fuming, Evangeline started a rage-fueled eating spree. The heroes from the Sky Knights apuded as she devoured the New Year��s food stalls one by one.


    "That''s right! This is our President!"


    "Please break your record, President!"


    "Heh, let��s destroy this event that dares to offer free food!"


    "Crossroad...! You underestimated the greatness of your future lord...!"


    As she received the cheers and wickedughter of the members, Evangeline energetically filled her round belly.


    "Ah."


    "Ah..."


    Before she knew it, she was at the familiar cafeteria street, and in front of her was the New Terra restaurant where the Sky Knights often had gatherings.


    And standing awkwardly at the entrance, greeting customers, was the now-familiar waiter.


    "Um, hello, Miss Evangeline."


    "Ah, um, ahem!"


    Feeling awkward, Evangeline turned her gaze and greeted him back.


    "Hello. Waiter."


    ...Something felt off.


    The waiter looked at her with a determined gaze.


    The heroes who had been following Evangeline and wrecking the food stalls fell silent. Suddenly, the area around the restaurant entrance was wrapped in a silence that did not match the New Year��s atmosphere.


    "It��s the first time seeing you since that battle. You didn''t get hurt, did you?"


    "No. Thanks to you saving me, I��m safe."


    Another brief silence.


    Evangeline, not knowing how to handle this atmosphere, turned around and signaled for help from the members with her eyes, but they were all snickering evilly while eating popcorn. These brats!


    "Once again, thank you so much. You��re my lifesaver."


    "No, it��s nothing... it was my duty as the heir to the border count title..."


    Evangeline stammered in front of the waiter, who was bowing deeply and muttering.


    It was then.


    "And... after participating in that battle and facing the monster up close, I realized."


    "Huh?"


    "I realized just how incredible you are, Miss. And... how unfit I am for this world."


    The waiter murmured bitterly.


    "This is not a ce for someone with childish courage like me. The warriors on this frontline are fighting a much, much more grueling and harsh battle than I had ever imagined."


    "..."


    "I wanted to show you. That my feelings for you were real, by facing the monster head-on. But now I know how utterly childish that idea was."


    The waiter bowed deeply.


    "I overstepped, driven by my own emotions, causing trouble for you and many others. I''m truly... sorry."


    "No, it��s not that..."


    "I''m leaving this city."


    The waiter smiled sadly.


    "Because I''m a coward. Since that day, I''ve had nightmares about the monster every night."


    "..."


    "I will pray for your, and Crossroad��s, fortune from afar."


    Admitting his shame and weakness, the waiter looked much more at ease and bowed once more.


    "Please consider that confession from that day as if it never happened. I''m sorry for the trouble I caused."


    "..."


    "So... would you like to have a meal?"


    Of course, she didn��t eat there.


    Evangeline and the Sky Knights walked past the cafeteria to the next street.


    "...Wait a moment."


    Feeling dazed, Evangeline walked on with apletely unrxed face, murmuring.


    "Did I just... get dumped?"


    I didn��t even do anything, but he just confessed and took it back on his own.


    "Wait, hold on, waiter, stay there, this doesn��t make-"


    0 confessions, 1 rejection.


    Evangeline, who had just achieved a legendary score, clutched her head and roared.


    Uwaaaaaah...!


    "...?"


    Meanwhile, in the opposite alley.


    Sitting with Hecate at another cafeteria, Lucas nced in the direction of the wail.


    "What��s that, a pterodactyl?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Against the backdrop of Evangeline''s distant scream.


    Lucas and Hecate sat silently by the window in a caf��, drinking coffee.


    Lucas wore a cold and functional expression, as he always did when not with his master, and Hecate watched his face as if she were appreciating a sculpture.


    "It''s been a long time since I��ve seen you out of armor."


    "Hmm?"


    Hecate smiled faintly as she looked at Lucas''s coat.


    "Yeah, really long time."


    Lucas absentmindedly touched the cor of his coat.


    "Really?""Yeah. Even at the academy, you always wore your uniform."


    At the academy, it was uniforms, and here on the front lines, it was armor...


    Lucas was almost always armed. It was an expression of his will to always be on guard as the prince��s escort, but Hecate now understood a bit more about his true feelings.


    ��He was closing off his heart, too.��


    So seeing him in casual clothes after such a long time was bothforting and...


    It also hurt to confirm once again that Lucas had been closing his heart to her all this time.


    "It��s peaceful like this, even if it��s just a brief respite."


    Hecate spoke gently, not showing her feelings, and teased with her eyes.


    "You asked me out on a date first, but no special ns?"


    "I only thought about having a meal and a cup of coffee."


    "That��s so you, Lucas..."


    Or maybe it��s impressive that he managed to ask her out on a date and have a meal and coffee together.


    For a human golden retriever who only knew swordsmanship and his master, it was a huge leap forward.


    Clink.


    At that moment, Lucas set down his coffee cup and looked at Hecate seriously.


    "So, Hecate. Have you figured things out?"


    "..."


    Lucas��s question was direct.


    What Hecate, who could no longer live as a knight, would do next and where she would go.


    "...Well."


    Hecate chuckled softly and stirred her coffee with a spoon.


    "I was hoping a handsome knight would hold onto me. But that doesn��t seem likely."


    "..."


    Lucas lowered his eyes and hesitated before speaking cautiously.


    "Hecate. If you really want..."


    "Lucas."


    But Hecate cut him off.


    "I know. You never had feelings for me, right?"


    "..."


    "That��s why you��ve always pretended to be oblivious and kept your distance. I know it all."


    Lucas remained silent. Hecate eventually stopped stirring her coffee.


    She was tired of going in circles without meaning.


    So she put down the spoon and slowly, but surely, finished the bitter coffee left in the cup...


    Summoning her courage, she faced Lucas.


    "I��m not that selfish. I have pride, too. I don��t intend to cling to you out of pity."


    There was a time when she did.


    When she wished he would look at her, even out of pity. Not long ago, she certainly did.


    But...


    ��Sigh.��


    Now, she didn��t want to do that anymore.


    For the sake of all of them.


    "I still don��t know what I��ll do in the future. But when I almost died to those zombie flesh things, I thought of one thing I wanted to do."


    "Something you want to do?"


    "Yeah. Something I never dared to imagine, but maybe really want to try."


    Hecate smiled like a mischievous child.


    Seeing such a smile from her for the first time since she was very young, Lucas blinked stupidly.


    "It��s a very small and trivial wish. Can you grant it?"


    "If it��s something I can do. Anytime."


    Lucas nodded.


    Then Hecate took a deep breath.


    "Lucas. Can I dump you?"


    She said something like that.


    "...?"


    Lucas, not understanding, couldn��t react. Hecate covered her mouth and giggled.


    "The girl who clung to you her whole life, finally kicks you away at the end. Yeah, that��s my wish. How about it? Can you grant it?"


    "Huh...?"


    Still not grasping it, Lucas stared at her as Hecate suddenly remembered something.


    That day. At the end of the world, facing the monsters, what Junior had told her.


    - When you lose everything, you just be... yourself.


    - Not the heir to a curse, nor a revenger of an old war, nor an imperial knight. Just twenty-four-year-old you.


    "..."


    Hecate closed her eyes for a moment and took a breath.


    "I still don��t know what kind of person I��ll be. I can��t use my sword anymore, I��ve lost the curse, and the stage for revenge has disappeared."


    She had lost everything.


    And, because of that.


    "So I��m going to be reborn."


    From the beginning.


    On this ruin.


    She could start anything, any way, any direction.


    "Now, I��m just... me. Detached from the past, able to find anything I want to do, just twenty-four-year-old me..."


    She knew.


    Maybe this was just wordy. Maybe it was an excuse for a loser.


    But Hecate decided to stop looking at the end of a dark tunnel.


    Like that young wizard who survived the country she hated but saved her in front of the monsters...


    Even if she couldn��t dream of a resort with a sparkling pool in the south, she decided to look for something else that might shine.


    "I��ll leave the past behind and find a new goal to start over from the beginning. So, I��ll stop clinging to you now."


    Someone she loved so much.


    No, perhaps still loved.


    But never opened his heart to her, this wretched and cruel first love, Hecate dered with a refreshing smile.


    "Live happily, you bastard."


    "..."


    "This is me dumping you. Got it? We��re agreed on this, right?"


    "No, wait."


    "Then I��m leaving."


    Hecate, clutching her chest that was both painful and relieved, stood up and smiled.


    "I enjoyed our first andst date."


    "..."


    "Goodbye."


    Leaving behind Lucas, who stood there with his mouth slightly open, Hecate walked out of the caf�� and disappeared into the snow-covered winter street.


    "..."


    Watching her back quietly.


    After recording another 0 confessions, 1 rejection score.


    Lucas, sitting nkly, finally managed to make a sound.


    "Uh..."


    It was a very bear-like sound, not much different from Evangeline��s pterosaur-like scream.


    ***


    Crossroad city center, street stalls.


    "Wow, there are so many delicious foods!"


    Hannibal shouted with a bright face in front of the stalls from various countries.


    Holding Hannibal��s hands were Zenis and Rosetta.


    "Let��s go, Dad! High Priestess!"


    "Uh..."


    "Okay..."


    Zenis and Rosetta both had ufortable expressions.


    Understandably so, since with Hannibal between them, it looked just like...


    ��A family...��


    It looked like a couple with a young son.


    Of course, this was a deliberate atmosphere created by Hannibal, who yed the role of an innocent young son leading the two inside the street.


    Zenis and Rosetta were quite flustered, but they weren��t unhappy with the situation.


    The three tasted New Year��s foods from various countries, holding snacks in their hands,ughing and joking together as they walked.


    "Oh, cotton candy!"


    Hannibal shouted as he spotted a cotton candy stall.


    "Let��s get cotton candy!"


    "Sure. I��ll go get it."


    Rosetta winked at Zenis and headed to the cotton candy stall to order three.


    While Rosetta was getting the cotton candy, Zenis knelt down to match Hannibal��s eye level.


    "Hannibal."


    "Yes, Dad."


    "I know you want a mom, but... don��t be too insistent with High Priestess Rosetta."


    At the sudden, but piercingment, Hannibal��srge eyes wavered.


    The young spirit mage stammered.


    "B-but, you two get along well, don��t you? And it��s not like the Goddess��s priests are forbidden from dating or marrying."


    "Well... yes, we get along. It��s not bad."


    Zenisughed bitterly.


    "Honestly, I even liked her at one point."


    "Really? Then why...?"


    Just then, Rosetta returned with the cotton candy.


    Hannibal urgently asked Rosetta.


    "High Priestess, do you dislike my dad?"


    "Huh? I don��t dislike him. Although I almost had to execute him for heresy and he��s diligently earning heresy points, I don��t dislike him."


    Rosetta chuckled.


    "In fact, I even liked him when we were young."


    "Really? Then you two..."


    "We had feelings for each other, though our timing was off."


    Rosetta calmly handed them their cotton candy.


    "But we have a deeper rtionship than simple affection."


    Life savers, sworn siblings,rades, and followers of the same deity.


    Rosetta and Zenis��s rtionship wasplex and multiyered.


    "If we became closer as a man and a woman, all those other rtionships might lose their depth. We were afraid of that."


    "..."


    "So we pretended not to know each other��s feelings. And a lot of time has passed since then."


    Rosetta looked at Zenis, and Zenis smiled awkwardly.


    "Our young and tender feelings have faded appropriately. We��refortable as we are now."


    "But...!"


    "Hannibal."


    Rosetta gentlyforted Hannibal.


    "There are many forms of rtionships in this world. And you and I don��t necessarily need to fit into the family mold to be together."


    "..."


    "I can��t be your mother. But I can care for you, bless you, and think of you."


    Rosetta softly stroked Hannibal��s hair.


    "Why don��t we start from there?"


    "..."


    Hannibal nodded slowly, his head bowed, and quickly wiped his eyes before running into the street stalls.


    "I��ll... go buy something else...!"


    Watching Hannibal��s retreating back, Zenis sighed deeply.


    "It seems we told a child too harsh truths on the first day of the New Year."


    "It��s not a world where you can get everything you want."


    Rosetta smiled. Charming wrinkles formed around her mouth and eyes.


    "But that child��s idea is quite clever. Trying to match us together. Naive and bold, it actually seems usible."


    "Haha..."


    "It��s not a world where you can get everything you want, but those who don��t give up and strive will eventually hold fitting fruits in their hands."


    Rosetta made the sign of the cross and whispered a prayer.


    "May many good connectionse to that child."


    Zenis prayed alongside her and smiled quietly.


    "May many people form new connections, as many as the missed connections in Crossroad."


    The two priests prayed together.


    For Hannibal��s future and for the intertwined fates of others in Crossroad to be blessed.


    On this New Year��s Day, for everyone...


    ��...But, wait a minute.��


    Suddenly, during the prayer, stray thoughts entered the minds of the two priests.


    ��We never actually confessed our feelings to each other, did we?��


    ��Did I just get rejected without properly confessing...?��


    The two priests nced at each other, then closed their eyes again.


    "..."


    "..."


    The 0 confessions, 1 rejection score was spreading throughout Crossroad.


    ***


    A small town near Crossroad.


    In front of a small brick house on the outskirts, where the steam from freshly baked bread wafted.


    "..."


    Standing there with crutches.


    Clutching the letters exchanged with his daughter.


    Chain closed his eyes tightly, inhaling deeply several times.


    Slowly, he raised his hand to the door.


    And,


    Knock, knock-


    Mustering his courage, he knocked.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Before knocking on the door, Chain''s mind was filled with all sorts of negative thoughts.


    He worried that his wife might be angry upon seeing him return, that his daughter might be cold despite her letters, that his son-inw whom he was meeting for the first time might find him ufortable, and that he might be driven away without even seeing his grandchild''s face...


    The worst possible scenarios crowded Chain''s mind.


    As he had not been a devoted family man, the fear took a concrete form and choked him.


    "..."


    But Chain exhaled and summoned the courage to knock on the door.


    He had already seen the end of the world on the battlefield.


    He wanted to apologize for his past mistakes before it was toote, and... he wanted to see the faces of his precious, still-living loved ones at least once.


    Knock, knock-After knocking, what felt like an eternity passed.


    "Yes! I''ming~!"


    A young woman''s voice came from inside, and the door opened.


    The young woman''s eyes widened. Chain didn''t recognize her at first, but she immediately recognized him.


    "Dad!"


    "...Kate?"


    His daughter, whom he hadn''t seen in ten years, was now an adult, grown beyond recognition.


    With a slightly awkward but bright smile, she gestured him inside.


    "You must have had a hard time traveling. It''s cold outside,e in quickly. Hurry!"


    "Ah, well, um..."


    Kate tugged at Chain''s hesitant sleeve and pulled him inside. Chain awkwardly entered the house.


    Inside, a sturdy young man was moving a pile of firewood. Kate patted the young man''s shoulder and said,


    "Al! Greet him. This is my dad."


    "What? Oh...! Hello, father-inw!"


    The young man, who had dropped the pile of firewood to the ground, greeted him stiffly.


    "It''s, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about you from Kate! My name is Al! Ah, I look forward to your guidance!"


    "..."


    Chain, who was just as stiff, spoke in a trembling voice.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Yes? What, what do you mean?"


    "For not being there for the wedding..."


    "Oh, no! It''s me who should apologize to Kate. I didn''t have any savings as an orphan, so we couldn''t have a proper wedding..."


    "No, if I had saved up properly..."


    "Oh, no! We will work harder and..."


    As the son-inw and father-inw kept bowing apologetically to each other,


    "Mom, Mom! Dad''s here!"


    Kate ran towards the kitchen connected to the living room, shouting.


    "..."


    His wife stood at the stove, her back turned. Despite the news of her husband''s return, she silently stirred the pot. Chain, approaching her, stopped at a distance, leaning on his crutch.


    "...Hannah."


    When he cautiously called her name, his wife stopped stirring the pot and spoke in a curt voice.


    "I heard the news. You''ve been fighting at Crossroad all this time?"


    "Huh? Uh-huh..."


    "I wondered which front you were working as a mercenary on, and it turned out to be that notorious monster front?"


    Her voice carriedyers of resentment and sorrow, and also...


    "Well, at least... you were fighting to save the world, not just to line the pockets of some other kings or nobles."


    A faint sense of pride.


    Turning slightly, she gave him a smile with more wrinkles than he remembered but still the same.


    "That''s what makes you admirable."


    "..."


    Only then did Chain understand the source of the goodwill from his daughter, son-inw, and wife.


    Everyone knew that the people of the World Guardian Front fought to save the world.


    Everyone knew that the world continued to exist because of those who sacrificed their lives there.


    Chain, who was retiring after a great battle, was rightfully someone to be respected.


    Everyone knew that.


    Except Chain himself.


    "Why are you so cautious? Are you afraid we can''t even treat a hero who saved the world to a meal?"


    "But..."


    Chain stammered.


    "I''ve been away for ten years..."


    "I knew from the moment I first saw you that wizards don''t stick around at home."


    Hannah lifted the pot with both hands, making a grunt.


    "It would be a lie to say I don''t have any resentment, but if you had been as shameless as before, I would have gotten angry. But you look like a beaten old dog, so I can''t even get mad."


    "..."


    "Come sit at the table, wandering ck wizard. It''s New Year, so let''s have some meatball stew. We can talk after that."


    Hannah carried therge pot to the table. The table was already set with a tablecloth and utensils.


    Al, the son-inw, came over to support the still hesitant Chain.


    Chain sat down, ced his crutch beside him, and nkly stared at the table being set with warm food. Hannah quietly served him arge portion of stew.


    "Dad, before you eat!"


    Kate ran into an inner room and came out holding something very small wrapped in a nket.


    "You should greet your grandchild too!"


    "...!"


    Kate carefully showed the tiny baby nestled in her arms.


    The baby was sleeping soundly, its small, weak breaths barely audible.


    Seeing the innocent face of the baby, Chain suddenly saw the faces of his fallenrades.


    For another child, for this world, and for this baby...


    He saw the eternally resting faces of hisrades who died fighting.


    "..."


    Chain, choking with emotion, finally smiled and whispered softly.


    "Happy New Year, little one."


    Feeling the profound meaning of all the battles, all the struggles to protect the world.


    "May you continue to receive blessings next year, and the year after that, forever. Blessings to you, little one..."


    ***


    Crossroad.


    Junior''s Room.


    Bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang, bang!


    Junior, trying to focus on a book that wasn''t holding her attention due to her uneasy mind, was startled by the sudden rough knocking at the door.


    "What is it?"


    Bang, bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang!


    The persistent knocking made Junior hurry to the door and cautiously open it.


    Standing outside was...


    "Huff, huff, huff...!"


    "Hecate?"


    It was Hecate.


    She was dressed just as she had been for her date with Lucas, meticulously done up. Junior blinked in surprise.


    "Didn''t you go on a date with Sir Lucas? Why are you back so soon..."


    "I, I, I..."


    Hecate, stammering, shouted with a flushed face.


    "I broke up with Lucas...!"


    Junior, not understanding the context, blinked.


    "What, what?"


    "I, I dumped that stuck-up guy. Can you believe it? Well, technically, he let himself be dumped..."


    Hecate, rambling, suddenly wobbled as if her legs gave out. Junior quickly supported her and guided her to a chair by the table.


    Hecate briefly exined what had happened during the date.


    That she decided to be reborn anew, having lost everything.


    That to do so, she had to let go of Lucas, her first love and obsession,pletely.


    "So my heart feels clear, so clear... like there''s a hole in it. A huge hole bigger than my body..."


    Hecate, covering her face with both hands, took a deep breath.


    Junior made a cup of warm honey tea and ced it in front of her.


    For a while, the only sounds in the room were the crackling of the firece and the faint, calming scent of honey from the tea.


    After a long silence.


    "...I still don''t know where to go or what I can be," Hecate said in a voice tinged with tears, slowly removing her hands from her face.


    "But... I''ll go somewhere, be something. I won''t fear any new ''where'' or ''what'' anymore."


    "..."


    "If I keep trying, I''ll eventually find it. What I truly want to do in this world."


    Junior nodded at Hecate''s rambling words.


    "You will. Definitely."


    "..."


    Hecate, her eyes red, looked at Junior and then lowered her gaze.


    "And that time you said... were you serious, Junior?"


    "Huh? What did I say?"


    "When you said I could visit your resort with a swimming pool when you retire..."


    Hecate''s voice trembled.


    "When you said I coulde to your dream. Was that real?"


    "Of course. If youe, I''ll always open the door for you."


    Junior shrugged yfully.


    "In return, when you find your dream, you have to tell me. I want to visit your dream too."


    "Okay. Then we''re both making a promise?"


    "We''re both making a promise."


    Their conversation paused.


    In the ensuing peaceful silence, the two women quietly looked at each other.


    The deep chasm of history between them was still too vast to fill, but for the first time, Hecate... didn''t mind the enmity and looked Junior in the eyes.


    There she saw a person, just like herself, wounded and bleeding, yet still walking towards her dream.


    And at the same time.


    A young woman who simply wanted to be friends with her.


    Hecate smiled unconsciously.


    "Hey. Junior."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you remember reaching out to me for a handshake a few days ago?"


    "Uh... did I?"


    "You did. You said you''d go through any funny, absurd thing with me. That we should live together. That you wanted to be my friend."


    Junior''s cheeks flushed.


    "Oh, right. I remember. Sorry for being so silly..."


    "But we couldn''t shake hands because of the monster attack and all that, right?"


    This time, Hecate, feeling shy, stammered.


    But she didn''t hesitate anymore.


    "Can you... offer me that handshake again?"


    "..."


    Junior, surprised for a moment, then smiled.


    "Of course. Anytime."


    In the room, the firece crackled, and the scent of honey warmed the air as snow silently piled up outside the window.


    Without saying a word, they both slowly reached out to each other.


    And finally, their fingers gently sped together.


    As if they wereying a bridge across a deep chasm for the first time...


    Very slowly. Very gently.


    ***


    Crossroad. Central za.


    On New Year''s Day, the za was filled with citizens and soldiers enjoying the peaceful afternoon air.


    "..."


    Evangeline sat on a bench in a corner of the za, her chin resting on her hand, wearing a deeply sullen expression.


    "It''s so unfair... so unfair..."


    She muttered continuously with a voice filled with resentment and frustration.


    "I can''t live like this... How do I release this grudge..."


    Frightened citizens, sensing the negative aura emanating from Evangeline, hurriedly moved away. Ignoring them, Evangeline continued to exude a dark, brooding air.


    At that moment.


    "What are you doing?"


    "...?"


    Evangeline turned to see a familiar blonde-haired, blue-eyed knight.


    It was Lucas, dressed in neat civilian clothes.


    Evangeline snorted and turned away, grumbling again.


    "Don''t mind me, Mr. Handsome who went on a date today~ I''m just growling because I set a rare record of zero confessions and one rejection."


    "Ha ha, that''s a funny story."


    Lucasughed out loud. Evangeline red at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Is that funny, old man?"


    "Not teasing, just amazed."


    Lucas sat down next to Evangeline with a thud.


    "I��m also in the zero confessions and one rejection state."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Snow quietly fell from the sky.


    Evangeline exhaled white breath and slowly murmured.


    "So that''s how it happened..."


    Lucas nodded slowly.


    "That''s how it happened."


    Today, Lucas and Evangeline shared what had happened to each of them.


    Having both achieved the unprecedented record of zero confessions and one rejection on the same day, they were sharing the same feelings.


    It felt unfair...


    "Well, it''s somewhat a relief," Lucas chuckled."If Hecate had continued to struggle, I was thinking of helping her as a supporter... after all, we''re friends."


    "As a friend?"


    "As a friend. I''ve never thought of Hecate as anything more than that."


    "You''re really good at building walls..."


    "But it seems like she''s decided to pull herself together and stand up... we should cheer her on."


    Evangeline sighed lightly and sped her hands behind her head, leaning her head back.


    "I��m also relieved. That waiter decided to give up."


    "Was it that hard to turn him down?"


    "Well, he''s also a resident of the city I''ll be governing... and to be honest, it was the first confession I''d ever received."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Lucas suddenly burst intoughter.


    Evangeline red at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Why are youughing now?"


    "No, it''s just..."


    Lucas looked up at the sky with his blue eyes and murmured.


    "It''s funny how we''re reporting this to each other."


    "..."


    Evangeline puffed out her cheeks slightly and looked at Lucas''s side profile. She suddenly stood up with a noise.


    "We can''t just let this end with us being unfairly rejected, can we?"


    Evangeline raised her small fists and showed her determination.


    Lucas tilted his head.


    "Zero confessions and one rejection is certainly unfair, but... so? How do we overturn this score?"


    Then Evangeline gave a mischievous smile.


    "Let''s go reject someone too! Spread the score of zero confessions and one rejection to increase the number of innocent victims!"


    "Hoo..."


    It was quite a crazy idea, but for Lucas, who had been dumped without doing anything, he found the proposal oddly appealing.


    "But, who?"


    Who would be the unfortunate victim?


    Evangeline''s mischievous smile deepened.


    As if she had someone in mind from the beginning, she whispered quietly.


    "How about the person who seems to have never been rejected on this front?"


    ***


    It''s the first day of the new year, but I always have a lot of work.


    "Horrible~ so horrible~"


    Humming a song I made up on the spot, I was handling various documents in the lord''s office when there was a knock on the door. My two knights walked in side by side.


    I waved at them.


    "Did you both have fun? How''s the atmosphere in the streets? I took a brief look around earlier, but I was busy, so I only stopped by the temple and came right back."


    "..."


    "..."


    But Lucas and Evangeline didn''t respond.


    They were nudging each other, signaling ''You go first,'' ''No, you go first,'' until Evangeline finally stepped forward.


    "Hmm?"


    I blinked, not knowing what was going on. What are they up to?


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Um, Senior. Well."


    Clearing her throat and adjusting her voice, Evangeline stood in front of my desk. After ncing around and organizing her thoughts, she began to speak.


    "Actually, at first, I think I liked you a bit, Senior."


    I was surprised but listened quietly. Evangeline scratched her cheek and continued.


    "You came to rescue me when I was isted in front of the golem army, taught me and led me in ce of my father, defeated any enemy without hesitation, and knew everything... Honestly, to my young self, you were like a prince on a white horse."


    "..."


    "So... yes. Honestly, I liked you."


    I looked at the grown-up figure of my shield knight standing before me.


    The sixteen-year-old kid I first met was no longer there.


    Three years had passed, and Evangeline Cross, now an adult, was speaking her mind shyly but calmly.


    "But as time passed, I realized. That feeling wasn''t love, but admiration."


    "..."


    "You had many things I didn''t have. Maturity, wisdom, a strong heart... I wanted to be like you. Amander like you, a lord like you, a leader like you."


    Evangeline no longer avoided my gaze, her emerald eyes shining as she looked straight at me.


    "But now, I also know. You and I are different people. I can learn from you, but I can''t be a leader just like you. I''ll govern Crossroad in my way, making my own path..."


    "..."


    "Well, of course! That''s still a few months away."


    Although I hadn''t taught or passed down anything, the rightful heir of thisnd had grown up so much on her own and was smiling brightly.


    "Forever, you''ll be my object of admiration, Senior. But Evangeline Cross will live in her way."


    "..."


    "Thank you, Senior. Truly. For all you''ve taught, all you''ve given, and... most importantly, for making me love this city again."


    Hearing Evangeline''s sudden but firm deration of independence made me realize.


    That my three years as the lord of Crossroad were almost up.


    And that I had to reach the ending and return thisnd to her.


    Because I also wanted to see Evangeline be a great lord, ruling this city in her unique way.


    "Um... how should I finish this...?"


    Stumbling over her words, Evangeline finally eximed and stepped back, hitting Lucas on the shoulder.


    "Okay, I''m done! Baton touch! It''s your turn, old man!"


    Lucas, rubbing his shoulder, squinted his blue eyes and stepped forward to stand before me.


    I smiled, finding the situation amusing, and focused on Lucas. What would he say?


    "...There was a time when my life had no purpose other than serving my lord."


    Lucas slowly began to speak.


    "A time when protecting my lord was my sole purpose in life. It might have been due to guilt from my youth, or it might have been my duty as a knight... anyway, my life��s purpose was solely to follow my lord''s orders."


    Lucas, who had been looking down at the floor, slowly raised his head.


    "But staying in this city with my lord, seeing and feeling many things... I''ve gained many precious things."


    Suddenly, I recalled a memory.


    When was it?


    We had each taken a spot on the garden sunbed, lying down and basking in the sun, overlooking all of Crossroad.


    - It has be precious to me. ...So, I want to protect it.


    Lucas had told me then that he treasured his otherpanions too.


    And now, Lucas had grown even more since then.


    "Those I fight alongside have be precious to me, and the entire city has be precious. Furthermore... I believe this whole world is worth protecting."


    "..."


    "At first, it was enough to be the sword you wielded, Lord. It was enough to be the de following your orders without any awareness or thought. But now, arrogantly, I want to follow your banner with my heart."


    I looked into the eyes of Lucas, who had undergone many changes over the past three years.


    The blue eyes of a knight that were once unbelievably cold, zing like a beast, and as dead as metal devoid of emotion, were now deep like a well.


    A well containing many emotions, calm and serene.


    "I now want to fight for your banner not as your hunting dog, but with my own will... Will you allow me, my lord?"


    I gave a faint smile.


    "Of course."


    Then I looked alternately at the two knights standing before me.


    My knights, who had grown a head taller both in body and spirit...


    And I decided to ept their deration of independence with joy.


    I didn''t say anything more but stood up and lightly embraced both knights, patting their shoulders.


    "You''ve grown well, all of you..."


    They''ve grown up.


    In an instant, they grew so much, so quickly.


    As I let go of the embrace, Evangeline and Lucas, who had been looking awkwardly at each other, opened the office door and ran outside.


    "Then this, let��s say we did it to you, Senior!"


    "Thank you, my lord!"


    "Wait, what do you mean by that?"


    I was about to ask, not fully understanding the context of this deration of independence, but they didn''t answer and quickly fled.


    "Zero confessions, two rejections! Congrattions!"


    "Congrattions on breaking the record, my lord!"


    "Wait, what do you mean by that-!"


    I scratched my head, watching the two knights run down the stairs and out of the lord''s mansion.


    ��Well, whatever works.��


    I chuckled, watching the backs of my two knights running side by side.


    The new year had begun.


    Whether it would be cut short in a few months or continue, I didn''t know yet...


    But watching people grow every year is a joyous and delightful thing.


    ***


    "Huff, huff..."


    "Huff, huff, huff."


    The two knights, who had fled desperately, caught their breath in a nearby clearing. Evangeline wiped her chin and grumbled.


    "Weren''t we supposed to go reject someone? Why did it turn into us confessing our past feelings?"


    "You set the mood like that..."


    Lucas, stretching his back,ughed heartily.


    "Well, still... it made me feel a bit less unfair."


    "..."


    Evangeline, ring at Lucas, bit her lip.


    And, since she had already made an embarrassing confession...


    She decided to ask an equally embarrassing question.


    "By the way, old man. You said earlier that those you fight alongside have be precious to you."


    "Yes."


    "Then am I... precious to you too?"


    It was a big question for her, but Lucas answered immediately.


    "No."


    "..."


    Just as Evangeline''s face was about to turn red with anger, Lucas added.


    "You''re very precious."


    "..."


    This time, her face turned red for a different reason.


    Wait, what does that mean? Very precious? Why did he answer like that? What is the speaker''s intention with those words?


    Is it that? Precious as arade? Precious as a capable shield knight in closebat? Is that the build-up he intends to follow?


    Then Lucas, still with a mysterious and shameless expression, nced at Evangeline.


    "Evangeline, it''s your birthday soon, right?"


    "Oh, what? You remember?"


    "After this birthday, you''ll be an adult."


    "Yes. I will finally meet the conditions to inherit the title of Margrave."


    "Yes..."


    Lucas exhaled deeply.


    "When this war is over, and you be an adult..."


    "...And then?"


    Evangeline swallowed hard.


    When she bes an adult, what?


    Lucas cleared his throat and began walking ahead.


    "...I''ll tell you then."


    "What, what?"


    "Well, you''ll hear then."


    "Can''t you just tell me now?! Why dy it, making me curious! Tell me right now!"


    "No."


    Lucas added bluntly.


    "...I''ve waited a long time too. You can wait a little longer."


    Saying that, Lucas''s earlobes turned red as he walked away.


    "Huh?"


    Evangeline, her face turning bright red, covered her mouth and made a strange noise.


    "Wait, what? What...?!"


    White snow continued to fall.


    It was the first day of the new year.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    The respite left until Stage 46 isn''t very long.


    Despite the hardships of rushing through the previous stages, we''ve only bought ourselves a few weeks. In fact, it might be more urate to say that we''ve managed to gain this much time because of our hard work.


    After finishing the repairs on the equipment that was under maintenance, we created new gear with the newly acquired magic cores.


    We upgraded the overall equipment level of the soldiers, expanded various defensive artifacts, and continued the soldiers'' training.


    We held funerals for the dead and allocated budgets for the living...


    Busily and diligently, we prepared for the next stage.


    At the same time, the grand strategy for the true ending was also being prepared.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble-!


    La Mancha, which had been urgently dispatched north during the rest period, returned to Crossroad.Hanging beneath La Mancha was a giant ck spike, the very reason why the only warship on the front was dispatched.


    La Mancha carefully ced the ck spike on the eastern ins andnded the ship beside it. I hurried to the spot.


    "Father!"


    As soon as La Mancha finishednding, the hatch opened, and the emperor, the guards, and the wizards poured out.


    The emperor, wearing a prosthetic leg and an eyepatch over his lost eye, had left his empty sleeve fluttering where his arm once was.


    "Wee back. Did you have a good trip?"


    As I greeted him, the emperor, seemingly ustomed to his prosthetic leg, grumbled with a casual gait.


    "You''re a scary son, making your father work in this condition."


    "It was a task only you could aplish, Father."


    "Bah... Enough. Anyway, I brought what you asked for."


    The emperor nced at the ck spike.


    "It''s the main body of Everck."


    The ck spike was the condensed form of humanity''s guardian, Everck.


    It was brought here to Crossroad from New Terra to transnt the Everck itself.


    "You''re moving the walls from New Terra, the guardian tree, and next, will you move the entire pce?"


    "Haha... Thank you and sorry."


    Of course, if it helps fend off the monsters, I would bring everything, including the pce. But for now, this Everck is sufficient.


    The wizards who came down from the imperial capital with the emperor embedded the ck spike into the eastern ins, drew a magic circle around it, and began some sort of ritual... Soon, the spike transformed into a giant thorn tree, burrowing into the ground.


    "As you know, Everck''s roots reach the spiritual world. Its physical location in this world doesn''t matter much. The main body in the spiritual world doesn''t change its position."


    The emperor looked at me steadily.


    "Despite that, you insisted on transnting it here... There must be a reason, son?"


    "Yes."


    I gently touched the trunk of the thorn tree, which quickly grew and spread out, and added quietly.


    "It is essential for reaching the true ending I have in mind."


    ***


    The relocated Everck quickly regained its function, and I essed the spiritual world for the first time in a while.


    "You''re bringing me along here?"


    The emperor looked perplexed, but he agreed to apany me.


    "If it''s necessary to protect the empire, how could I refuse? I must lead and break my bones for this cause. Although, I feel like I''ve already done enough bone-breaking and reshaping."


    Then he dramatically pped his empty sleeve.


    This man... It''s hard to tell if he''s joking or holding a grudge with that serious face...


    "Let''s go, Father."


    "Alright."


    There are multiple reasons why I brought Everck''s main body here.


    One of them is to fix the coordinates for entering the spiritual world.


    While it''s not difficult to ess the spiritual world by synthesizing Everck''s branches, the entry coordinates are random. In other words, you never know where you''ll end up in the spiritual world.


    However, essing through the main body of Everck in the physical world allows for a direct entry following the roots of Everck nted in the spiritual world.


    This method is the best optimized way to reach my destination��the roots of Everck.


    Ssh...!


    Wading through the swirling currents of magical energy, the emperor and I, now in our spiritual forms, swam downwards as if diving into the depths of the spiritual world.


    In the spiritual world, the emperor''s form was restored, with both eyes, both arms, and both legs intact.


    I checked my own form and found no significant changespared to before, but instead, a red and a ck me were slowly rotating within my chest.


    And floating above my head was a silver halo, resembling a crown.


    "..."


    I decided not to think too deeply about it. Let''s consider it a power-up and a new skin...


    Flying through a sky filled with auroras of various colors, we swam through the void, diving deeper into the spiritual world.


    The trunk and roots of Everck extended from the top of the sky in the spiritual world to the ground below, and the emperor and I slowly slid down along these roots.


    After a long time, we finally reached the end of the roots.


    Swoosh...


    The scenery of the spiritual world hadn''t changed a bit since myst visit.


    A white beach with transparent, colorless seawater rolling in.


    "I was confined here for quite a long time."


    The emperor seemed to feel differently returning to the site of his lifelong battlefield.


    "It''s surprising that this ce, which I always considered a battlefield, can be so peaceful."


    "..."


    I looked towards the sea.


    There, four giants stood like statues, looking down at us.


    The guardian gods of the other races, the alien gods.


    Currently, they lend their power to our World Guardian Front, representing the gods of the other races.


    Although they used to fight the emperor to the death, now they just looked at us with inorganic eyes.


    "So, why did wee here?"


    The emperor looked around and asked.


    "What business do you have in this empty space between life and death?"


    "This way."


    I led the way down to the end of Everck''s thorn branch.


    And there, she was still there.


    At the end of the ck thorn branches intertwined like a.


    She was hanging there, bound all over her body.


    Blood continuously flowed from her body pierced by the thorns, and the blood dripping down caused mes to rise on her body.


    Bleeding from wounds. Burning alive.


    Serving as the living fuel to keep the thorn tree alive...


    She, the goddess, still had a peaceful face.


    "It''s been a while."


    I showed my respect.


    "Goddess."


    "Haha. It hasn''t been that long for me, but yes. It''s been a while, Ash."


    The goddess turned her head and smiled softly at the emperor who had followed me.


    "And Traha too."


    I looked back at the emperor. I expected him to pay his respects to the goddess.


    "..."


    But the emperor showed no reaction and coldly surveyed the space where the roots and trunk of Everck had descended.


    I asked, slightly puzzled.


    "Father? Won''t you greet the goddess?"


    "...What nonsense are you talking about?"


    The emperor frowned and stared straight at me.


    "There''s nothing here."


    "...?!"


    I quickly turned back.


    The burning woman was definitely there. With an even sadder smile.


    "Can you not see the goddess, Father?"


    "Goddess? What nonsense is this, Ash."


    "Do you mean to say you can''t see the woman burning, bound in the air over there?"


    "I see neither mes nor a woman."


    The emperor shook his head slightly.


    "Only an empty void of cold nothingness."


    ***


    After the emperor left the space, I stood alone before the goddess and cautiously asked.


    "Why can''t Father see you?"


    "Haha. Ash. It''s the opposite."


    The burning woman smiled bitterly.


    "No one in the world can observe me. Because I''m a ''nonexistent being.'' That''s the condition of my confinement. So no one can find or touch me. You''re special."


    "Then, why can I...?"


    "I told you before. Dustia is my descendant. And you, who inherited Dustia''s blood, are also my descendant."


    I recalled my mother, Dustia, and the curse of the one-man session lineage passed down to me from her.


    "The curse of regression... So, that means."


    "Yes. It started from me. The curse I received as the price for fulfilling my wish long ago... has been passed down through generations."


    The goddess showed an apologetic expression.


    "Because of that curse, all my descendants faced difficult fates. I''m truly sorry for that."


    "..."


    "But in the end, you were born from all those intertwined threads of destiny, and you came to see me, who has been forgotten by everyone... It might be selfish, but I''m a little happy."


    I had one question, so I asked cautiously.


    "It seemed like youmunicated with Aider... How did you talk to him?"


    "Because that child made the same choice as I did. So we were able to connect."


    Aider made the same choice as the goddess?


    I wanted to ask more, but the goddess seemed unwilling to talk about Aider.


    "You should ask Aider about Aider. I don''t think I can speak about his resolve."


    "..."


    "But if you have any other questions, I''ll answer them. You have earned that right now."


    The goddess smiled benevolently.


    "What troubles have brought you here today, my distant descendant?"


    Taking a small breath, I looked straight at the goddess.


    "Could you tell me your story, goddess?"


    The reason she was confined here in this form, which I hadn''t heardst time.


    - As the price for giving fire to humanity. And as the price for sustaining that fire. I epted the punishment of burning my body forever.


    The reason this world is in its current state.


    The goddess has been deeply involved in it.


    I was certain that the goddess was thest piece of the puzzle I needed.


    The goddess tilted her head slightly.


    "I don''t mind, but it will be a long and boring story, won''t it? Aren''t you very busy?"


    "It''s something I need to know, and more importantly..."


    I smiled slyly and satfortably in front of the goddess.


    "What could be more enjoyable than a grandchild listening to their grandmother''s stories?"


    The goddess''s eyes sparkled with amusement through the mes.


    "You cheeky little..."


    Then the goddess slowly began to speak.


    A story from a distant past,


    About a thief who stole the magical fire and brought it to the world of humans...


    ***


    After hearing all the stories, I left the roots of Everck.


    The emperor was standing on the beach, chatting with the alien gods. Seeing them having a peaceful conversation after once fighting to the death felt strange.


    "Are you done, Ash?"


    "Yes."


    "Good, then let''s head back. It seems quite a bit of time has passed."


    The emperor, having said his goodbyes to the alien gods, led the way, ascending through the void along the thorny trunk.


    The suffocating turbulence of magical energy whipped around us like ash, shaking our path, but Everck guided us, and we safely ascended towards reality, following the lighthouse''s directions.


    As we were returning to reality,


    "...Ash."


    "Yes."


    "Was there really a goddess there?"


    "Yes."


    The emperor, hesitating for a moment, cautiously asked.


    "Is it rted to Dustia?"


    "..."


    I nodded slightly.


    "Yes."


    "I see, I understand..."


    The emperor, after a moment of hesitation, let out a long breath.


    "Ash, I wasn''t a good husband."


    "..."


    "But I want to be a good father."


    I chuckled softly.


    "You already are a good father."


    "..."


    The emperor nced at me with his intense eyes, hiding his true feelings.


    In the next moment, his face aged instantly, an eyepatch covered his eye, and his strong arm and leg disappeared, transforming into an empty sleeve and a prosthetic leg.


    Swoosh...!


    We had exited the spiritual world and returned to reality.


    As soon as we returned to the side of Everck, the waiting troops immediately prostrated themselves to greet the emperor.


    "Long live His Imperial Majesty! We pay our respects to the supreme ruler of the empire!"


    "Congrattions on your safe return, Your Majesty!"


    The emperor nodded slightly, epting the salute.


    "How long have we been in there?"


    "A week, Your Majesty!"


    Supporting the emperor as we walked, I was startled. A whole week had passed?


    Lucas, waiting with the other knights, nodded heavily at me.


    "...The next monster horde invasion is about to begin, my lord."


    "What about the preparations I ordered?"


    "Everything has been diligently prepared."


    Lucas smiled slightly and winked.


    "Was your mission sessful?"


    "Yes."


    I nced back at the now even more sprawling Everck and murmured quietly.


    "I''ve secured thest piece of the puzzle."


    And, I had also confirmed.


    The path I would take.


    The path that would make me the most hated tyrant in the eyes of all humanity, but the one and only path to the true ending.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Dungeon beneath the Lake Kingdom.


    Base Camp.


    As the next monster invasion, the "Flood," was imminent, the ce was bustling.


    Regardless of previous conquests, intense evil energy emanating from the center of the Lake Kingdom - the King''s Castle - enveloped the entire kingdom. Though the base camp was intact, the entire kingdom was shrouded in a sinister atmosphere.


    Squeak...


    Squeak, squeak, squeak...


    Outside the base camp, the sound of insects gnawing in the darkness echoed, and I felt numerous red eyes staring at me from within.


    But ignoring them, I proceeded to my intended destination.


    It was a magic workshop where a massive witch silently stirred the contents of a cauldron."Grandma Coco."


    "..."


    When I called, Coco turned to me with weary eyes.


    I smiled slightly.


    "How have you been?"


    "Young Prince... No, I can''t call you that anymore."


    Coco removed her hand from the cauldron and turned to me.


    "What business does thest hope of this world have with an old witch in the outskirts?"


    "I need you, Grandma Coco."


    I got straight to the point.


    "Come to Crossroad, Coco. We need you for the final journey."


    "..."


    Coco, who hadn''t answered for a while, sighed deeply and shook her head.


    "To save the world, you must ultimately kill Nameless. That child must die."


    "..."


    "So I can no longer help you. Even if it''s for the world, I cannot kill that child, Nameless."


    I listened quietly. Coco cast her gaze deep into the dungeon.


    "The Princess... No, Nameless is already beyond redemption. She transformed into a monster right in front of the King''s Castle. There''s no way to save her anymore."


    "..."


    "She chose to embrace all the darkness of this kingdom. She chose to bear all the suffering of its people by herself. It was a predetermined fate from the start."


    Coco shook her head sadly.


    "The only thing I can do... is to be by her side when she destroys the world..."


    "...I heard you were the nanny who raised Nameless, Grandma Coco."


    Coco smiled bitterly at my words.


    "I thought of her as my granddaughter."


    "I think of Nameless as my friend."


    I looked Coco straight in the eyes.


    Coco lowered her head, hiding her eyes under her hat brim.


    "And yet, you intend to kill her? To save the world?"


    "No."


    I grinned broadly.


    "I will save her."


    "...That''s impossible. Nameless has be the embodiment of all nightmares. Once she gathers all her strength, she will set out to annihte the world."


    Coco shook her head again.


    "Either the world or that child must disappear."


    "There is a way."


    But I spoke with conviction.


    "To save both this world and Nameless. Just one way."


    "..."


    Coco looked at me with disbelief, but I smiled confidently.


    "For that method, Grandma Coco. I need your help."


    "...First, tell me. What do you want me to help with?"


    I got to the point.


    "I want to transfer the dimensional travel magic circuit from the demon species'' ship to our ship. I need your help with this."


    It was a task only Coco, the master of ancient teleportation magic, could handle, as it was beyond modern magic capabilities.


    Coco tilted her head as if she couldn''t fully understand.


    "I can help with that, but... how does that save the world and Nameless?"


    "That ship is needed for the final squad to set out."


    To save everyone within my reach.


    And to end this endlessly repetitive defense game forever...


    "To the final stage."


    Thest stage of this game that I must prepare.


    ***


    I exined the detailed n to Coco.


    After much deliberation, Coco agreed to help. It seemed she found significance in the mere attempt to save Nameless, however slim the possibility.


    Thus, I seeded in recruiting Coco.


    Not only Coco but also the adventurers remaining at the base camp. Even the Sword Demon and Spear Demon from the slum vige.


    I persuaded all who could fight to join my forces.


    As the final battle approached, I gathered every possible strength. These people, who spent their days shing monsters in the dungeon, would be a formidable force.


    As the brief respite was ending and Stage 46, marking the start of the final 5 consecutive battles, was approaching quickly.


    Screeech-!


    A new airship, unlike any seen before, flew over Crossroad.


    It was a pirate ship flying the Jolly Roger, with a skull painted on it.


    As soldiers aimed their weapons warily at the suddenly appearing unknown airship, I muttered reluctantly.


    "Ghost pirate ship?"


    Recalling the ghost pirate monster legion we faced before, King Poseidon, who had approached me, shook his head.


    "No. They are not monsters. They are reinforcements I called."


    "Oh. So they are the ones you mentioned before..."


    "Yes."


    A faint relief appeared on King Poseidon''s old, weary face.


    "Pirate King Rompeller."


    With a thud, a giant anchor dropped from the pirate ship, and the massive vessel slowlynded.


    Those aboard wore a unified uniform - marine attire - looking like a well-disciplined army at a nce.


    Leading them were twin siblings in admiral uniforms.


    The twins, who looked quite young, both had transparent blue hair. Both also had a long scar running across the bridge of their noses.


    "Captain of the Rompeller Pirate Crew, Rompeller."


    "Captain of the Rompeller Pirate Crew, Rompeller."


    They spoke almost simultaneously. Were the twins co-captains...?


    The twin pirates standing before me and King Poseidon bowed together and then bowed again to me.


    "We''vee to join the World Guardian Front at the call of the Merfolk King."


    "We owe Uncle Poseidon several life debts. We''ll help too."


    I smiled brightly and extended my hand for a handshake.


    "Wee, Rompeller. We appreciate youring."


    "So, you''re the famous ''Born Hater''?"


    The female Rompeller whistled while looking at me, and the male Rompeller smiled dangerously.


    "The legend written on this monster front has spread even to the outer seas. I''ll be watching your skills with interest."


    Iughed quietly. It''s not about watching, but you''ll also have to fight together now.


    "Hooo..."


    At that moment, Kun, who had been watching from a distance with his arms crossed, let out an ufortable breath.


    The two pirates nced at him, and the next moment, Kun and the two Rompellers started a staring contest.


    ''Oh, right.''


    Kun, this guy, is also more famous as the Bandit King.


    Suddenly, a confrontation between the Bandit King and the Pirate King was formed.


    Kun''s subordinates hurriedly stood behind Kun, showing off their muscles, while Rompeller''s subordinates smirked and began meticulously cleaning their ship.


    ''This... the ultimate showdown...!''


    Which is stronger, bandits or pirates? This is a pretty hot topic, isn''t it? Although it seems the confrontation has shifted from fighting to a muscle and ship-showing contest.


    I swallowed dryly and watched the conflict between the two.


    And just when the tension between the two groups reached its peak...


    "Hmmm~?"


    A clear female nasal voice cut through the tension like a bolt of lightning.


    "So many familiar faces gathered here?"


    Walking toward us was... Serenade in an elegant suit, followed by the people from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    Serenade wore a smiling face, but under her slightly narrowed silver eyes, a terrifying chill exuded. The people following her were visibly furious.


    And as soon as they identified them, both the bandits and pirates screamed and fled as fast as they could.


    "Kyaaahhh!"


    "Uwaaah! It''s Silver Winter!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    "I''m sorry for being born, I''m sorry for being born, I''m sorry for being born...!"


    "I''ll never steal again! Please show mercy!"


    Ah.


    Now that I think about it, merchants and bandits & pirates are intricately(?) entwined, aren''t they...


    While the small fry bandits and pirates fled hand in hand, Kun and the Rompellers remained, still engaged in their staring contest.


    However, Kun was trembling, ncing nervously at Serenade, while the Rompellers, their faces pale, quivered their lips.


    ''Silver Winter... might be a scarier guild than I thought...''


    Seeing the Bandit King and Pirate King tremble, I broke out in a cold sweat. Are they really that terrifying?


    Tap!


    Serenade stood between the Bandit King and Pirate King, smiling sweetly.


    "...Kun, we already reached an agreement regarding your debt before, didn''t we?"


    "Yes, yes! That''s right, sister-inw!"


    "Fufu, alright. Continue to behave yourself... You may go."


    "Thank you! Thank you! I will live repentantly!"


    Kun, who repeatedly bowed, sighed in relief and retreated.


    What kind of agreement did they reach? And since when did he start calling her sister-inw...?


    Serenade seemed to like the title, nodding a few times, then red at the Rompellers.


    "And... the notorious Rompellers. Finally, we meet."


    Serenade, adjusting her sses, pulled out a ledger from her bosom and began reading aloud.


    "The damage you''ve caused to our guild... Twenty-six merchant ships, and the jewels, pepper, spices, silk, porcin they carried..."


    The endless list made the two pirates break out in cold sweat.


    "And on top of that, one hundred seventy-two damage ims filed against the Rompeller Pirate Crew entrusted to us by the Continental Merchants Association..."


    Snap!


    Closing the ledger, Serenade smiled coldly.


    "We need to settle these issues first, don''t we?"


    "Uh, well, you see..."


    "Life was a bit tough, so we acted on impulse..."


    The two pirates shrank like mice before a cat.


    I always thought that when merchants meet bandits or pirates, the merchants usually yield... But it seems this flips when it involves high-ranking individuals...


    "I would love to settle this right here and now."


    Serenade sighed and removed her sses.


    "Considering the fact that the Rompeller Pirate Crew, though they stole goods, did not harm people. And that you voluntarily came to the frontlines to help defend the world for a noble cause."


    The almost tearful faces of the two pirates brightened with hope.


    "If you fight diligently and give your all in the uing monster defense battles. If you help in protecting the world..."


    Serenade looked at their hair.


    The same transparent blue color as hers. The color of the merfolk.


    "...Thus elevating the honor of the merfolk and positively impacting the future of our kin."


    Serenade waved the ledger in her hand.


    "I will take responsibility for these ledgers, and I will personally handle thepensation ims."


    "Is... is that true, Master of Silver Winter...?!"


    "Indeed, the world''s best merchant guild! You have a big heart!"


    The two pirates hugged each other and jumped with joy.


    I approached Serenade and put my hand on her shoulder. Serenade sighed shortly and nced up at me.


    As if to say, ''Did I do well?''


    I nodded gently.


    "Thank you."


    I felt like I was always saying this, but still.


    I was grateful to her for resolving past grudges for the harmony of the entire front.


    ��Thus, the enemies of yesterday became allies today.��


    I looked around.


    Kings and lords from all over the world, chiefs and rulers, adventurers, warriors, magicians, pirates, bandits, merchants, humans, and mixed-races, immortals from five hundred years ago, and people of the present...


    Shoulder to shoulder, looking at the same star for a greater cause.


    Everyone I could gather was here.


    After making eye contact with each one of them, I spoke.


    "Let''s go."


    Boom-! Boom-! Boom-!


    The sound of drums echoed from afar. It was the signal that the monsters were approaching the city.


    As the start of the final 5 consecutive battles approached, I grinned.


    "To the end of this war!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    The opponent in the forty-sixth defense battle is the Rat Legion.


    The legion worships the "Great Mother Rat," the mother of all rats, as its lord and god. It is the embodiment and collective force of all rat-type monsters.


    Swoosh...!


    The Rat Legion, rising from the ckke with foam, was an orderly sight.


    Erged Ratmen stood heavily armed at the forefront, followed by agile Ratmen in bone armor forming ranks.


    And behind these elite troops was...


    Rumble!


    A thunderous sound apanied the appearance of an unbelievably massive cart.


    On this cart was a huge mound of flesh, almost the size of a small mountain.Near the top of this colossal flesh, there was a small head breathing heavily, wearing a crown made of bones.


    This being was the Great Mother Rat.


    The mother of all rats and themander of the monster legion.


    Even at this moment, the Great Mother Rat''s enormous body functioned as a biological factory.


    Newborn rats clung to the thousands of nipples on the Great Mother Rat''s body, instantly growing huge due to the mysterious magical efficacy contained in the milk.


    These rapidly grown rats fell off the cart and were flung backward...


    Squeak!


    Squeak, squeak, squeak...!


    Forming a circle, they started devouring each other in a gruesome cannibalistic selection process right behind the cart.


    After surviving this horrific colosseum of blood and flesh, the strongest of the generation joined the seemingly endless army of the Rat Legion.


    Thus, the legion wasposed of elite Ratmen at the front, the Great Mother Rat in the center, and an endless horde of ordinary giant rats at the rear.


    This was the Rat Legion, our opponent in the defense battle.


    "They''re numerous."


    Riding La Mancha in the sky and observing these monsters, I spoke in an indifferent voice.


    Though they are extremely numerous, they pale inparison to the monsterposition of the previous defense battle where all the zombified monster legions swarmed us. We have also already prepared countermeasures against the Rat Legion.


    However.


    "...?"


    As I carefully observed the monster legion, I noticed something strange.


    Only then did I recognize a familiar figure at the front of the Great Mother Rat''s enormous cart.


    "..."


    The one silently looking up at my airship was none other than the masked clown.


    Realizing his identity, I muttered his name reluctantly.


    "Crown..."


    Crown appeared the same as usual, except for one thing. His previously pure white mask was now covered in shadows, turning a flickering dark gray.


    "..."


    "..."


    We briefly stared at each other from afar.


    Crown slowly turned his gaze away, and I did the same, stepping back into the airship.


    I gave a concisemand to my subordinates watching me.


    "Prepare for bombardment!"


    I don''t know why that guy is there, but my job is clear.


    Kill monsters, save people.


    To achieve this goal, I will do anything.


    "We''re starting the rat hunt now...!"


    "Yes!"


    "Prepare for bombardment-!"


    Soon, I received a report that preparations wereplete, and I extended my hand forward.


    "Commence bombardment immediately! Turn them into cinders!"


    At mymand, La Mancha''s bottom hatch opened, and the stored explosives fell onto the heads of the monsters.


    And simultaneously,


    "Hoo..."


    Crown put a flute to his mouth,


    Beeeep...!


    He blew a long, sharp sound.


    "Squeak...?!"


    "Squeeeak!"


    Immediately, the Rat Legion changed their formation.


    They swiftly changed course to avoid the direct hit of the bombardment, while the rear rats covered the front rats, serving as meat shields.


    Fweee...


    Boom! Boom, boom, boom!


    Under the rain of explosives from La Mancha, the Rat Legion continued advancing despite the damage.


    The endless horde of ordinary rats sacrificed themselves as shields, while the Great Mother Rat and the elite Ratmen began a steady northward march.


    All under the meticulousmand of Crown''s flute...


    "..."


    Coldly watching the battlefield, I turned to the side and spoke.


    "Prepare n B."


    Every remaining stage is a life-and-death battle.


    To survive, to win...


    "We will pour everything we have."


    ***


    Three dayster.


    Having finally breached all our bombardments, defenses, and obstacles, the Rat Legion reached the southern ins of Crossroad.


    Of course, it wasn''t without damage.


    Most of the ordinary giant rats had perished. They had beenvishly sacrificed as meat shields to protect the Great Mother Rat and the elite Ratmen, which was expected.


    And the Great Mother Rat as well.


    "Squeak... squeeeak..."


    She was dying.


    She had been our main target for the past three days. Especially with Damien''s precision sniping, no matter how many meat shields were used, hits could not be avoided.


    Despite enduring dozens of Damien''s sniping attacks, the Great Mother Rat was still hanging on due to her innate extraordinary toughness and overwhelming vitality.


    But that, too, had its limits.


    The Great Mother Rat could no longer birth new rats, nor could she feed the ones already born. The newborns only screamed for the milk that no longer flowed.


    And- the elite Ratmen at the front.


    Thousands of well-trained giant Ratmen had sessfully preserved most of their strength and reached the southern ins.


    We''ll inevitably have to engage in a major battle with them.


    "Squeak, squeak...!"


    "Squeak... kill... squeeeak...!"


    The Ratmen, excited by the sight of human walls, had their eyes turn red.


    They were momentarily regrouping, but once themand was given, they would immediately charge madly towards Crossroad.


    And before that, I...


    "This is Ash ''Born Hater'' Everck,mander of the World Guardian Front."


    I initiated a conversation.


    Walking alone to the center of the ins, I nted the staff I was holding into the ground. The staff emitted my magic, forming a magical g.


    "I request a mander''s conference'' with themander of the monsters!"


    "..."


    As soon as I made my request, an uneasy silence enveloped the entire monster army.


    I waited calmly, and soon, a response came.


    "epted."


    Crown emerged, parting the Ratmen horde.


    Slowly advancing to the center of the ins, Crown stood before me.


    "Crown."


    "Ash."


    We silently gazed at each other for a while.


    I observed the ominous ck shadow covering Crown''s mask, and Crown nced at my eyes and chest.


    "Changed the color of your mask?"


    I joked first.


    "Yeah, sometimes you need a change. You can get tired of drinking only white tea all your life, right?"


    "..."


    "You need to try ck tea, blue tea, and red tea. How about a bright green mask next?"


    Crown chuckled at my joke and tapped his dark gray mask with his fingertips.


    "This is the work of the Demon King, Ash. By his will... I must now move as his puppet until the end."


    "..."


    "The Demon King has entered the nightmare to find someone he''s been searching for, as he always does... And I am left to lead the remaining battles."


    Upon hearing about the Demon King''s actions, I closed my eyes briefly and then opened them.


    Indeed...


    We are all simr.


    "...It hasn''t been long since the ck Dragon Battle."


    Crown looked me over and smiled faintly.


    "In that short time, your soul''s light seems to have grown stronger."


    "Is it that obvious?"


    "Why don''t you look in a mirror? Just your gaze already exudes divine power."


    No need to look in a mirror.


    The power of the two dragons I''ve embraced and seeded, and the numerous crowns I''ve worn, are gradually assimting with me.


    Deification.


    My soul has already entered the transcendent stage. I am moving further from the human framework.


    But I am suppressing this divine power as much as possible.


    To retain my humanity. To remember my human purpose.


    And...


    Because it''s not yet time to use this power.


    "Indeed, with your current self..."


    Crown murmured bitterly.


    "You might be able to kill my sister."


    "..."


    "You might be able to grant her peaceful rest at the end."


    Crown nodded slightly.


    "All I want is for her to escape this long nightmare and sleep in peaceful dreams. Can you promise to help, Ash?"


    "No."


    I denied his words.


    "Crown. What you truly wish for isn''t such a mere escape through death."


    "...?"


    "You want your sister to regain her name, her life, her smile."


    I smiled gently.


    "That''s what you truly wish for."


    "But, that''s...!"


    "I will save her."


    Reaching out to the trembling Crown, I continued.


    "Nameless."


    "..."


    "You."


    "...!"


    "And everyone in the Lake Kingdom suffering under that hell. And..."


    Crown''s eyes widened behind his mask as he heard thest name I whispered.


    I smiled brightly.


    "Everyone within my reach. I will save them all."


    "You..."


    Mumbling incredulously, Crown''s mouth opened in disbelief.


    "You''re really insane...?"


    "You didn''t know?"


    I smiled confidently.


    "I''m the craziest bastard around here."


    "..."


    Shaking his head slowly, Crown drew his flute.


    "Your arrogance is unbelievable, but... You''ve proven yourself by achieving everything so far. I can''t dismiss it as mere nonsense."


    "Starting to understand me now?"


    "But, to achieve that arrogance, you must first ovee the invasion I''m leading."


    Removing the jaw part of his mask, Crown slowly brought the flute to his lips.


    Beeeep-


    As Crown yed his flute, the Ratmen behind him all glowed with red eyes.


    "Sorry, but no holding back, Ash."


    With red eyes glowing behind his mask, Crown spoke in a harsh, broken voice.


    "To reach that miracle of saving everyone within your reach, you must tear apart this foolish clown''s final act with ease...!"


    I smiled broadly and swung the staff horizontally.


    The magical g waved like a wave along the trajectory of the staff.


    It was the signal to fire.


    "I''ll show you, Crown."


    Facing the Pied Piper and the Rat Legion behind him, a vision from a long time ago ovepped in my mind.


    I shouted powerfully.


    "That I''m no longer the rookiemander from Stage 2, with a clumsy defense line...!"


    Crown and I locked eyes.


    The Pied Piper and the Banner Holder of Humanity.


    In the next moment, countless monsters charged behind us, and cannons and arrows rained down like a storm.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    The Rat Legion has been annihted.


    The boss monster, which I usually call the "Great Mother Rat," was also defeated, and the elite Ratmen who charged at the walls until the end ultimately died without breaching the walls.


    During Stage 2, just having them charge at the damaged walls would have caused breaches, putting the city at risk of falling.


    But much time has passed, and we have grown stronger.


    With walls, troops, and experience far surpassing those of that time, we could crush the far more powerful monsters without difficulty.


    "Kiyaaahhh!"


    Thest Ratman, stepping over the corpses of itsrades, climbed up the wall with glowing red eyes, attempting to kill the humans.


    "Quietly..."


    Evangeline, who had been waiting at the edge of the wall, lifted her shield high,"Be gone!"


    She struck down vigorously.


    Bang-!


    "Die."


    The Ratman, hit by the shield, fell off the wall, and Evangelineughed arrogantly, "Hah!" as it plummeted.


    Evangeline was equipped with the repaired [Cross Family Spear] and [Cross Family Shield]. These equipment pieces had been reborn evenrger, more splendid, and with three spirits attached... truly monstrous specs.


    Only the frames of the equipment remained the same; the rest was entirely newly crafted, a testament to the extreme skills of Kellibey and the cksmiths of Crossroad.


    "As long as I''m here, none of you bastards can even touch this city!"


    Evangeline pounded her spear on the shield and roared, and the surrounding soldiers cheered in unison.


    I smiled quietly.


    ''Look, Margrave.''


    Seeing the sessor of the Cross family fend off enemies many times stronger than those of the past...


    The face of the old man who defended the city and died then shed before my eyes.


    ''We havee this far.''


    Recalling the old acquaintances among the familiar enemies, I looked again at the southern ins.


    "..."


    The masked clown who had been staring silently at us slowly turned around and eventually faded like a shadow.


    ''Come as many times as you like, Crown.''


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    ''I will block your attacks as many times as needed.''


    And at the end...


    I will grasp the ending I desire.


    I nodded firmly. The soldiers on the wall continued to cheer, celebrating another victory.


    ***


    A few dayster.


    Stage 47.


    "I did say you coulde as many times as you wanted, but..."


    I muttered nervously, watching the advancing enemies.


    "But aren''t they choosing too strong ones for the final stages..."


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    Three gigantic statues d in oriental-style armor were advancing at the forefront of the monster legion.


    The heads of the giant statues were those of animals: a rooster, a snake, and a pig.


    The rooster wielded a crescent de, the snake had twin spears, and the pig held a serpent spear, using them to support their march.


    I clicked my tongue and spat out their names.


    "Tamn, Jin, Chi...!"


    Tamn, Jin, Chi represent:


    - *<em>Tamn</em>*: Greed


    - *<em>Jin</em>*: Anger


    - *<em>Chi</em>*: Foolishness


    These three states of mind darken wisdom and are the root of evil, collectively known as the Three Poisons (Samdoksim).


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Behind these three statues followed a series of soldier statues.


    These 108 soldier statues, each representing different afflictions and delusions, followed the colossal trio, their appearance grotesque and their aura fierce.


    The human senses lead to 108 afflictions, and these statues, with their heads shaped like giant eyes, ears, noses, tongues, and brains, symbolized this.


    The statues, originating from an ancient temple in the Eastern Continent, gained life through some unknown principle and roamed the world, killing people. They even crossed the sea to wreak havoc on this continent.


    Thus, this entire group of three generals and 108 soldiers is known as the Samdoksim Affliction Legion.


    "To reach Nirvana, one must eliminate the poisons of the mind."


    "O disciple, we shall sever your afflictions."


    "Abandon your attachment to life, for in such abandonment lies the path to the Pure Land."


    The giant Tamn, Jin, and Chi approached step by step.


    The 108 Afflictions, muttering distorted teachings in grating voices, advanced behind them.


    The mere fact that such profound and pure doctrines were twisted and spewed from these murderous statues induced an uncanny fear.


    "Thanks for worrying about my enlightenment, but why does that mean ending my life..."


    I grumbled.


    In past legends, eminent priests from the temple where these statues originated stood against them with their bodies, engaging in theological debates. They finally convinced the statues that their actions were wrong, reciting scriptures and teachings.


    The statues stopped on their own, and the priests, exhausted from the seven-day-and-night debate, died on the spot.


    ''We can''t use that method, can we...?''


    Still, just in case, I tried talking to them.


    "Hey! How about we solve this with words? We''re willing to talk!"


    "Abandonnguage. The mouth is the root of affliction. All living beings'' mouths should be torn with saws, and their tongues pulled out. This is the first step to the Pure Land."


    "What the hell are you insane bastards saying!"


    I was horrified as they chanted in unison.


    "Gouge out eyes!"


    "Tear ears apart!"


    "Rip off noses!"


    "Cut off tongues!"


    "Burn bodies!"


    "Destroy brains!"


    "Destroy, destroy! All of the universe is suffering! Everything in this world is suffering! Life is suffering! To end suffering, we must kill and end life!"


    Lucas, beside me, also broke out in a cold sweat.


    "They seem... thoroughly corrupted. They don''t seem like they can be reasoned with."


    "How great were the priests who managed to persuade these guys..."


    Well, whatever.


    Ending conflicts without battle is ideal, but if the opponent won''t listen, we must use force.


    "Night Bringer!"


    I shouted, kicking the train beneath me with my foot.


    "Time to work! Let''s go!"


    Vrooom!


    The train immediately responded, starting to move roughly.


    The mobile wall made from the ck dragon- [Night Bringer].


    An artifact that moves byying tracks on bare ground, using the principles of the Iron King we defeated before.


    The wall, consisting of nine cars in total, brought three cars in front of the ckke. Even three cars could instantly set up a small forward base on-site.


    However, I wasn''t setting up a forward base this time.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Reaching the pre-designated points, [Night Bringer] started transforming.


    Two cars formed walls and barricades, while one car turned into a tall battery.


    Mounted on this battery was a special cannon, previously installed. Damien, already seated at the gunner''s seat, let out a scream as the battery rose with him.


    "Is this safe, Your Highness...?!"


    "Of course. Trust me!"


    I shouted confidently, but I wasn''t sure of this wall''s temperament either... I had a feeling it might cause trouble one day... but it also seemed like it might defy that expectation...


    Anyway, [Night Bringer] transformed into twoyers of walls and a battery, maintaining tracks underneath for mobility. In other words, it could move even in wall and battery mode.


    Meanwhile, the Samdoksim Affliction Legion continued approaching us steadily.


    ��Your Highness, initiating suppressive fire.��


    ��Woohoo! Let''s shoot-!��


    Voices came from the two airships hovering to escort us. One was ''La Mancha'', and the other was the newly joined pirate ship ''Blue Pearl'' of Rompeller.


    Rat-tat-tat-tat!


    Boom! Boom!


    La Mancha unleashed a barrage of dozens of machine guns, followed by Blue Pearl''s massive mana cannons mounted on its central and side sections.


    Bang! Ba-ba-bang!


    Boom-!


    Thousands of bullets and three massive blue mana shells struck the monster legion in an instant.


    A gigantic explosion erupted.


    Excited voices of the pirates echoed from Blue Pearl.


    ��Piece of cake! We can go home now... huh?��


    The simultaneous chatter of the two Rompellers halted abruptly.


    A mysterious golden aura emerged from the monster legion, forming a dome-shaped shield, absorbing all our long-range attacks.


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    Despite the terrifying bombardment, the monster legion advanced without a scratch.


    ��What the heck is that?!��


    ��What is this...?��


    Ignoring the dismayed groans of the two novice pirate kings, I examined the enemy.


    By now, they had formed a formation.


    The Samdoksim statues stood in a triangle in the center, surrounded by the 108 Affliction statues in formation.


    "Om(?)-"


    The Tamn, Jin, Chi statues chanted, pressing their palms together, followed by the 108 Afflictions.


    "Om(?)...!"


    The golden barrier surrounding them shone even more brilliantly, expanding its range.


    Crack! Crackle!


    Shatter...!


    The surrounding vegetation evaporated, and rocks turned to dust as they were engulfed by this golden aura.


    "I don''t understand the principle, but these bastards have a very sturdy formation."


    I clicked my tongue, watching the golden idols approach.


    "But they''re not invincible. Very powerful damage can prate. The problem is that it nullifies all attacks below that threshold."


    No need to overthink it.


    In the game, the legion had a special barrier with the gimmick of ''nullifying damage below a certain threshold''. The problem, as mentioned earlier, is that the damage threshold is quite high.


    "But there''s always a way."


    In the game, we continuously pushed through damage that could slightly prate the barrier, gradually umting damage and knocking down the 108 Affliction statues one by one.


    Each time an Affliction statue was taken down, the damage threshold would decrease slightly. For example, if it was set to nullify damage below 1000, after taking down about half of the 108 Affliction statues, it would change to nullify damage below 500.


    Originally, this meant a drawn-out battle, whether we liked it or not...


    "But we also have a new weapon."


    I tapped the train beneath my feet again with my toes.


    The [Night Bringer] started to slowly back up, creating tracks as it moved, putting distance between us and the approaching enemies with its dualyered walls and a single battery.


    Though the monster legion''s speed was faster and they were gradually catching up, this distance was sufficient.


    "Damien, are you ready?"


    "Always, Your Highness!"


    "Good. I''ll leave the timing to you. Fire at will... Oh, wait!"


    I grinned as I put on the item I had brought.


    "Everyone, put on your sunsses!"


    I wore the sunssesmonly referred to as MacArthur style, while Lucas, fumbling to put on his own, wore a simple round style.


    "But why are we putting on these sunsses, my lord?"


    "Well..."


    I nced at the battery where Damien was preparing to fire and smirked.


    "The new weapon is so bright when it explodes that it could damage your eyesight!"


    What Damien was loading into the battery was...


    A missile,rger than any we had used before.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Missile-shaped new weapon.


    The reason I ordered its development was straightforward.


    ''We have more magic cores than we can use in equipment manufacturing!''


    As the war entered its final stages, we began to receive an excessive supply of magic cores. In thest battle alone, we collected a massive amount of magic cores from named monsters.


    Meanwhile, the smithy��s production slots were already full.


    With the existing workforce at Crossroad''s smithy, dwarves, and personnel gathered from all over the world, the smithy operated non-stop, day and night.


    The smithy was responsible for making and repairing equipment, creating and repairing artifacts, producing and maintaining defense facilities, and even crafting and repairing gear for regr soldiers.


    Even though we had quality materials, turning them into equipment immediately was bing increasingly difficult.


    ''Of course, I could prioritize their creation, but at this rate, most items would bepleted after the war is over.''What use are new items if theye out after the final stage?


    I pondered. How could we efficiently consume these abundant magic cores within the remaining time?


    After much thought, the solution I came up with was this.


    "Introducing!"


    I shouted, pointing to the cannon Damien had finished preparing.


    "The new weapon of the monster front! ''Nuclear Bomb''!"


    ...No, it''s definitely not like Earth''s nuclear bombs.


    It''s named with a bit of trolling because it''s a ''bomb'' made with pure magic ''cores''.


    ''The official name is Magic Core Missile.''


    Most equipment is designed with the premise of sting as long as possible''. The magic core is the cornerstone of this premise.


    This stable, long-term power source is the core and flower of magical civilization. With proper maintenance, magic cores can work perfectly for centuries.


    ''But! We don��t need something thatsts for centuries right now!''


    If we can just get through the next few battles ahead, that��s enough!


    Thus, the ''Magic Core Missile'' was designed with no regard for conserving this precious resource. Once theunch sequence begins, the magic core instantly goes into overdrive, converting all its potential and future possibilities into a single explosion.


    ''The essence of a monstermander��s lifetime is in its magic core.''


    An ultimate luxury to use all that essence in one go! The height of extravagance!


    Most importantly, it''s rtively simple to produce! It doesn��t take up much space in the already packed smithy''s production slots!


    Kelibey exined that the missile''s safety mechanism and propent were the result of umted research, and he gave a lecture on how magically engineered this missile is.


    Moreover, the sequential reaction for the explosion requires N-grade, R-grade, and SR-grade magic cores as the trigger, a weapon that burns through one of each type of magic core��N, R, SR, SSR��in one go.


    ''But the crucial point is that it has a short production time.''


    Don��t save the resources! Don��t hoard research results! Burn everything for the remaining battles!


    Anyway, that was a long exnation!


    "Let''s start the new weapon test!"


    Everyone deployed in the area had put on their sunsses.


    Damien also donnedrge goggles and nodded. I gave a thumbs-up.


    "Fire away, Damien!"


    "Launching ''me Giant Bomb''! 5, 4, 3, 2, 1...!"


    At the signal, Damien pulled therge trigger backward,


    Thoom-!


    The missile shot up into the sky, propelled by theuncher.


    It looked more like a mortar than a missile in terms of size andunch method, but who cares! As long as it hits the enemy effectively!


    Fweee...


    The magic core missile soared to its peak in the sky and began descending.


    It fell directly above the Samdoksim Affliction Legion.


    "Om(?)-!"


    As the Affliction statues chanted in unison, a dazzling golden aura formed around them. It was their ''nullify damage below a certain threshold'' barrier.


    "Then we''ll just hit them with an attack that exceeds that barrier��s defense!"


    I waved my hand.


    Simultaneously, the missile, tracing a clean trajectory, touched the golden barrier.


    Whoosh...


    A sensation as if the surrounding air waspressed,


    BOOM-!


    An enormous noise, light, and intense heat exploded forth.


    Despite the considerable distance, the shockwave reached us. I quickly deployed a magic wall to block the flying debris.


    "Wow."


    I clicked my tongue, watching the massive light sphere ripple from the impact point.


    "Impressive."


    Of course, it''s not exactly like a nuclear bomb. It��s more akin to a high-powered missile in terms of strength.


    The magic core used in the initial missile was from the me Giant King.


    Whether it followed the properties of its source, the impact point was engulfed in fierce mes once the light dissipated.


    And from within those mes at the impact point...


    "Om, Om, Om, Om, Om..."


    "Ovee, ovee, ovee, ovee, ovee the afflictions."


    "Life is suffering. Suffering is life. Do not be deluded by pain. Transcend the flesh."


    The Samdoksim, Tamn, Jin, and Chi, remained intact.


    The golden barrier still held firm.


    However, more than half of the 108 Affliction statues were shattered and destroyed. They had taken the damage the barrier couldn��t absorb.


    "Hmm."


    I observed the barrier, now flickering and discolored, and turned to Damien.


    "Fire another one. This time with ''Whirlwind''."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    The next missile was loaded into theuncher,


    "Launching ''Whirlwind Bomb''! 5, 4, 3, 2, 1...!"


    Damien pulled the trigger, and the missile shot into the sky.


    Thoom-!


    It soared up and then fell once more over the reassembling Samdoksim Affliction Legion.


    "Om(?)-!"


    The Samdoksim raised their weapons skyward, emitting golden streams.


    However, the missile, drawing a peculiar trajectory, twisted and descended, eventually striking the barrier.


    "This is our sharp eye!"


    With my shout, the explosion ensued.


    BOOM-!


    The explosion was different this time.


    While the previous missile created a pure, fierce st, this one swirled and churned as it exploded.


    ng...!


    Under this churning explosion, the golden barrier finally shattered, breaking apart and copsing.


    As the swirling storm subsided, all 108 Affliction statuesy shattered and dead beneath it.


    Thud...! Thud...! Thud...!


    Only the three giant statues, Tamn, Jin, and Chi, advanced through the thick smoke towards us.


    "While the power is indeed remarkable..."


    Lucas slid his sunsses down his nose and peered at me over the lenses with his blue eyes.


    "I''m not sure if it''s more efficient than crafting equipment or artifacts. We''ve permanently used up twomander-level magic cores and only managed to eliminate the enemy''smon soldiers."


    Lucas had a point.


    The power of the Magic Core Missile was certainly outstanding, but ultimately, it was a long-range bombardment. Our elite artillery units could rece this with their crossfire.


    It''s true that permanently usingmander-level magic cores in a single st felt wasteful. Even now, with two SSR-grade magic cores, all we did was dismantle the enemy��s barrier and eliminate theirmon soldiers.


    "But we did break their special barrier and wiped out an elite force with various special abilities."


    I smiled broadly at Lucas.


    "Without any casualties on our side."


    "...!"


    "Consider it a good long-range option we��ve gained."


    From a long-term perspective, it might seem wasteful, but solely from the standpoint of ending this war, it wasn��t a bad result.


    Moreover, we managed to dismantle the dreaded barrier of the Affliction Legion with just two missile shots. If we had faced them head-on, it would have taken three days and nights to break through.


    "Damien! We have one more test missile left, right?"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Great. Let��s finish this. Fire it!"


    Damien loaded the final missile.


    "Launching ''Ten Corners Bomb''! 5, 4, 3, 2, 1...!"


    Thoom-!


    The missile shot into the sky, hovered for a moment, and then began its descent.


    Tamn, Jin, and Chi roared fiercely and swung their weapons at the missile, unleashing their attacks.


    Bang...!


    This time, the missile couldn��t evade and exploded mid-air.


    ...And then.


    Screeee!


    From the exploding missile, ten warheads separated and rained down.


    Like a cluster bomb from Earth, this missile, inheriting the properties of the monstermander Decagon, fragmented into ten conical pieces and nketed the ground.


    Boom-boom-boom-boom-boom!


    Massive explosions and overwhelming shockwaves swept the area. I adjusted my sunsses.


    "It''s interesting how the characteristics of eachmander manifest."


    "...Do you think we''ve defeated them?"


    "No. The Samdoksim Affliction Legion has a final phase."


    I exined the enemy legion while ring at the silhouette of the giants through the lingering smoke.


    "Their most terrifying aspect is their mental attack."


    Samdoksim. And the 108 Afflictions.


    They don��t physically attack us; instead, they approach while endlessly reciting mantras.


    The problem is that hearing their corrupted mantras contaminates the mind.


    Greed, anger, and foolishness endlessly surge, bringing forth all kinds of negative emotions. Eventually, if exposed to their recitations for too long, even heroes and soldiers will go mad and eithermit suicide or kill each other.


    Before this happens, their barrier must be nullified and they must be taken down, but their barrier is incredibly sturdy... overall, they are a headache-inducing enemy.


    In the game, you had to divide your forces, whittling down the barrier with one unit until the mental contamination reached its limit, then swapping to another unit. It required a prolonged battle.


    ��But we don��t have to do that.��


    With me possessing [Unyielding Commander], we are safe from mental contamination. The barrier was easily obliterated by the missiles.


    The problem is after nullifying the barrier and taking them down.


    These bastards have a second phase...


    ��It was incredibly annoying in the game too...��


    Once the barrier is nullified, all 108 Affliction statues are destroyed, and only Tamn, Jin, and Chi remain and take significant damage.


    Given they are both giants and monsters, it��s pretty obvious what they would do.


    The second phase, rich with tradition and history.


    "Fusion!"


    Whirrrrr...!


    As the thick smoke and dust cleared from the epicenter of the explosion.


    There stood a truly colossal statue, exuding a terrifying aura.


    With the three heads of a rooster, snake, and pig on one body, and six arms rising to the sky in a lotus-like stance.


    A monster with three heads and six arms.


    "Asura...!"


    sh-!


    Its six red eyes gleamed brightly.


    Tamn, Jin, and Chi, now in the form of Asura, began to chant.


    "���������T���I (I confess the evil deedsmitted in my past)."


    Their previous sins weremitted due to greed, anger, and foolishness.


    "���ɟoʼ؝�_�V (All were born from beginningless greed, anger, and foolishness)."


    Through body, speech, and mind.


    "��������֮���� (They originated from my body, speech, and mind)."


    They now sincerely repent all those sins.


    "һ���ҽ�ԑԻ� (I now repent for all those sins)." (TL Note: I will be leaving the Chinese Chanting there)


    "..."


    It��s a beautiful confession.


    Why are they chanting this while charging at us with weapons raised?!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    The charging Asura Tamn-Jin-Chi roared.


    "Om(?)-!"


    The mouths of the rooster, snake, and pig opened simultaneously, unleashing a resonating mantra.


    Golden streams of energy extended from the core of the giant statue to the crescent de, twin spears, and serpent spear held by its six arms, then burst forth like a storm in all directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Had we been within range, we wouldn''t have even been able to collect our bones.


    But we were aboard the mobile wall, [Knight Bringer], which generates tracks in real-time and moves on them.


    We narrowly retreated the wall, escaping the attack range of Asura Tamn-Jin-Chi''s assaults. Go, Night Bringer!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!The three weapons swung menacingly, and each time an attack narrowly missed us, the outer panels of the wall were deeply gouged or pieces splintered off.


    Lucas, assessing the power of the passing attacks, broke into a cold sweat.


    "The destructive power is terrifying. If that thing reaches Crossroad..."


    "All our defensive instations would be torn apart."


    Asura Tamn-Jin-Chi in its second phase lost all its special abilities from the first phase.


    But itpensates with immense physical power.


    If itnds even one hit properly, even a wall made from ck dragon scales would be crushed. It would likely inflict critical damage to our defensive structures.


    "Therefore, we need to inflict as much damage as possible before it reaches Crossroad."


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The narrowly missed attacks kept striking, but each time [Knight Bringer] elerated or twisted its path to avoid them, as if it had a will to avoid being hit.


    "What is the strategy to defeat it, my lord?"


    Lucas seemed to assume I had a strategy ready. I sighed.


    "This is the interesting part..."


    With my [Unyielding Commander], we could avoid the mental status effect attacks of those things in the first phase without any damage.


    But to counterattack Asura Tamn-Jin-Chi in the second phase��s mental realm, we need to be mentally contaminated in the first phase. That��s the second phase clear gimmick.


    In other words, we have to allow the mental contamination attacks in the first phase and be somewhat affected to clear the second phase smoothly.


    Recognizing afflictions to eliminate them��how conceptually fitting.


    However, thanks to my [Unyielding Commander] effect, we are all mentally sound. In other words, we can''t use the second phase gimmick...


    What choice do we have? I can��t deactivate [Unyielding Commander]. Allowing mental contamination to clear a gimmick could cause unforeseen problemster.


    So, we must push through the second phase without the gimmick. Until that massive and sturdy Asura Tamn-Jin-Chi falls!


    I exined this briefly to Lucas, who nodded with a bitter smile.


    "So... we have to keep hitting Asura Tamn-Jin-Chi relentlessly for the next three days as it advances north! It��s very tough, so we need to use every means at our disposal with persistence and grit!"


    "..."


    Lucas, observing the advancing Asura Tamn-Jin-Chi, suddenly chuckled.


    "Somehow... it reminds me of when we stopped J?rmungandr."


    "Exactly, exactly. We��ve already faced worse before."


    With J?rmungandr, we had to send an elite force onto its body, destroying three protruding nodes while fending off werewolf attacks.


    "Compared to that, this is quite a manageable operation, right? Oh! Back in my day..."


    As I continued in my grumpy voice, Lucas quietly smiled and drew the [Bestowed Sword].


    Then he struck at Tamn-Jin-Chi��s body with an extended de of light.


    ***


    For the next three days.


    We continued a tense game of cat-and-mouse with Asura Tamn-Jin-Chi, attacking it relentlessly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    From the moving wall train, Damien and our gunners unleashed long-range attacks from the turrets. Lucas struck with his de of light.


    Tat-tat-tat-tat!


    ng! ng!


    In the sky, wizards aboard airships poured out magic without holding back, returning to Crossroad to reload more wizards for another round of magic bombardments.


    Asura Tamn-Jin-Chi was arge, powerful, and sturdy enemy, but it gradually umted damage under our ceaseless attacks.


    Its armor cracked and fell, and its massive statue body bore countless scorch marks.


    By the time we reached the southern ins within sight of Crossroad��s walls, it was already heavily damaged with deep fissures across its body.


    "Artillery units-!"


    Our artillery, already positioned on Crossroad��s walls, aimed at the enemy simultaneously.


    We drifted [Knight Bringer] to the side, moving out of the artillery��s line of fire as I waved the g grandly.


    "Fire crossfire-!"


    Boom! Boom...!


    The sound of artillery fire echoed from the distant Crossroad walls, and,


    Screeeeeee-!


    Hundreds of projectiles tore through the air like a storm, all striking Asura Tamn-Jin-Chi with unbelievable uracy.


    Boom! Boom-boom-boom!


    Boom...!


    Hundreds of projectiles hit at once and exploded.


    I clenched my fist, looking at the explosion site enveloped in thick smoke. Indeed, the artillery is the flower of the battlefield!


    "..."


    As the smoke cleared, Asura Tamn-Jin-Chi, having endured the mightiest crossfire of our monster front, was already incapacitated.


    Unable to withstand the cumtive damage and the final crossfire, all six arms were broken and fallen, both legs crushed. The three heads were also hideously shattered.


    "...Ah."


    Was it my imagination?


    Only at the brink of death did the six burning eyes of the statue regain a mild light.


    "So that��s what it meant. The teachings of the priests that day..."


    Then, the monster muttered in a low voice with crumbling stone lips.


    "�ٽٷe���� (The sins umted over countless kalpas)."


    The sins umted over countless ages,


    "һ���Dʎ�M (Vanish in a single thought)."


    Disappear suddenly in one thought.


    "���ٿݲ� (Like fire burning dry grass)."


    Like dry grass burns in fire,


    "��M�o���N (Nothing remains)."


    Everything disappears without a trace...


    Tamn-Jin-Chi closed its eyes slowly, reciting its final mantra like ast will.


    The second wave of crossfire from Crossroad rained down upon the crumbling monster.


    Boom...


    ***


    The Samdoksim Affliction Legion was thus eradicated.


    Aftermending Lucas, Damien, the soldiers, the airship crew, and everyone who toiled through the three-day operation,


    I personally retrieved the magic cores from the shattered statue remains and looked southward into the distance.


    There, standing on the horizon, was the masked clown.


    It was Crown. He hade to watch the battle again.


    "..."


    "..."


    Crown, who had been silently observing us, eventually turned and disappeared back south.


    "...Whew."


    I clicked my tongue, packing the three SSR-grade magic cores of Tamn, Jin, and Chi.


    The Rat Legion and the Samdoksim Affliction Legion were undoubtedly formidable as single units. They must be among the strongest monster legions left in that hell.


    But for some reason, I had a feeling.


    "A bigger one ising..."


    Next stage.


    I had a hunch that Crown would bring something even more formidable.


    "..."


    ...And as usual, my ominous premonitions tend toe true.


    ***


    A few dayster.


    Stage 48.


    Boom-! Boom-! Boom-! Boom-! Boom-!


    The sound of drums echoed.


    This rhythmic and orderly drumming that shook our hearts was not of human origin.


    It came from the monster legion emerging from the ckke.


    Booooo-!


    With a massive horn st shaking the ground.


    Clop! Clop! Clop!


    Monsters with the upper bodies of humans attached to the bodies of horses emerged in rows, their hooves pounding the ground as they marched out of the ckke.


    They were all d in gleaming helmets and armor. These were the Centaur (��?�ͦӦ��ԦѦ�?) Legion.


    Once an ancient race that taught medicine, politics, farming, and daily life to all other races,


    For some reason, they suddenly sought to destroy the entire world and waged war against all other races, ultimately being defeated and driven to extinction, ording to legend.


    Clop! Clop! Clop! Clop! Clop!


    Moving in an incredibly precise formation, they reorganized into four main units in front of the ckke.


    They distinguished themselves by the colors of their cloaks: white, red, ck, and blue.


    Leading each unit were unusuallyrge captains, each holding a distinctive symbol.


    The captain of the white-cloaked unit held a bow.


    The captain of the red-cloaked unit held a sword.


    The captain of the ck-cloaked unit held scales.


    The captain of the blue-cloaked unit held a scythe.


    "Whew..."


    Hovering above the ckke in La Mancha, I watched them organize their formation and muttered their name.


    "Apocalypse Knights..."


    The White Knight of Pestilence.


    The Red Knight of War.


    The ck Knight of Famine.


    The Blue Knight of Death.


    And their knights, 110 in each unit.


    A total of 444 knights of doom charging towards destruction.


    They were the monster legion invading humanity in this defense battle.


    ''As if it weren''t the final stage, they��re picking out all the tough ones...''


    They are the strongest legion as a single monster unit.


    In terms of sheerbat power, they could rival the top 10 nightmare legions we''ve faced.


    The only reason they didn��t make it into the top 10 was that theycked a unified leader. They had four fieldmanders, the Four Horsemen, but no king to represent their collective will.


    After all, they are embodiments of gue, war, famine, and death, rampaging towards destruction without any self-will, much like their living legends.


    Though they didn��t make it into the ranking of nightmaremanders, their power is formidable.


    ''This won''t be an easy battle.''


    Booooo-!


    The buglers in each unit set aside their drums and blew their horns vigorously,


    Clop, clop, clop...


    The four units of the Apocalypse Knights began to march north, gradually gaining terrifying speed.


    Being Centaurs, a half-human, half-horse race, they were effectively a cavalry.


    At this pace, they would reach Crossroad in no time.


    "The enemy monster legion has begun advancing north!"


    Reports from the scouts echoed in my ears.


    "The enemy legion has split into four units!"


    "111 each, divided into four paths, advancing north through different routes!"


    "They��re moving through pathless terrain without slowing down! At this rate, they��ll reach Crossroad in two days, if not sooner!"


    "What should we do, Your Highness?!"


    "..."


    I opened my eyes wide after closing them briefly.


    We already have our defensive strategies prepared.


    "We will split into four and block them."


    The Apocalypse Knights are divided into four units.


    And they synergize when they fight together.


    They will converge into a single army in front of Crossroad, and if all four units arrive intact, we won��t stand a chance.


    We must defeat them separately before theybine.


    "Divide the mobile wall [Knight Bringer] into three parts and deploy them at three points."


    I pointed to key positions on the map between the ckke and Crossroad.


    "Transform [Knight Bringer] into forward bases at these points to block the enemy. Deploy the units as per the prearranged n."


    One of the soldiers cautiously asked.


    "Three forward bases to block three units, understood... but what about the fourth unit?"


    I nodded.


    "I will handle it."


    My magic fortress is still quite usable.


    I banged the table and extended my hand.


    "We don��t have time! Begin the operation immediately!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Dududududu-!


    Four cavalry units charging north as if they were flying.


    The white, red, ck, and blue knights, symbolizing gue, war, famine, and death respectively, twisted the surrounding atmosphere with their mere presence.


    The ground trampled by the white knights instantly rotted, and the paths taken by the red knights were set aze. Around the ck knights, nts and wildlife withered and died, andstly, the blue knights...


    Thud, thud, thud.


    They ran quietly.


    Unlike the other three cavalry units that loudly announced their presence by devastating the surroundings, the blue knights galloped softly, without a sound.


    Spurring the frozen winter ground, they silently headed north.


    "..."Watching the uniquely white-frosted path left by the blue knights, I clicked my tongue.


    I know.


    Those bastards are the most dangerous...


    ***


    A few days ago.


    After it was confirmed that our opponents in Stage 48 were the Apocalypse Knights.


    I divided our forces into four units. Each unit was bnced with tanks, damage dealers, mages, and healers.


    Apart from the unit I wouldmand, I appointed Torkel, Evangeline, and Lucas as themanders of the other units. All three were tanks with experience and talent in leading troops.


    Torkel''s unit was assigned to the war''s red knights, Evangeline''s to the famine''s ck knights, and Lucas''s to the death''s blue knights.


    "What about you, my lord?"


    "I''ll handle the gue''s white knights."


    There was a reason for this distribution.


    First, I am immune to gue. Thanks to the celestial peach that Salome once fed me, the gue cannot approach me. This makes me a natural counter to the white knights just by existing.


    ��No matter how much you try, you''re no match for Raven.��


    Remembering the gue lord with the raven mask that Salome and I defeated, I clicked my tongue.


    Next, the war''s red knights.


    These guys bring war with them. In other words, they have fire attributes.


    Although they use mes, it''s only a supplementary effect. Embers follow their path as they run.


    Their main characteristic is their overwhelming physical strength used in warfare.


    They are the best in hand-to-handbat among the four units.


    Torkel is the best match for them among our fieldmanders. With his purified Nightmare yer, [Original Sin], he can easilymand his troops and put up a good fight against these guys.


    "..."


    At the mention of ''war,'' Torkel suddenly stroked his helmet, [Original Sin].


    Was he perhaps recalling the battle with the Goblin God-King, who caused him to lose all his formerrades and whose helmet he now wore?


    "I will follow your orders, Your Highness."


    Torkel bowed deeply and stepped back.


    Next, the famine''s ck knights.


    These guys cause drought, making thend and vegetation dry up. In other words, they have water attributes.


    They don��t actively use water but drain moisture from their surroundings and their opponents.


    And water is life.


    These troublesome guys frequently use life drain.


    Evangeline smirked.


    "Hehe, you''re assigning me to stop their famine with my moist charm, right?"


    "No... I mean for you to endure with the fat stored in your round belly..."


    "What did you say?!"


    Of course, it was a joke.


    The leader of the ck knights uses a pattern of wide-area life drain targeting our heroes. This is meant to counter that with Evangeline''s ultimate skill, [Last Fortress].


    "Well, if that''s the reason... but I don''t have much belly fat now! Instead, I have solid abs!"


    Evangeline patted her belly indignantly and looked at Lucas.


    But Lucas, with a serious face, was only looking at the deployment map and asked me.


    "What are the abilities of the blue knights, my lord?"


    "Death."


    Sighing, I sped my hands together.


    "And from death,es cold."


    I suddenly recalled the dreadful chill from the heaps of corpses I saw at the forward base long ago.


    That terrible chill unexpectedly sent a shiver down my spine, but I nodded without showing it.


    "The blue knights extract cold whenever they take a life."


    Every time they take one of our lives, they cloak themselves in the cold extracted from that death.


    But this isn''t just ordinary cold... It''s literally extracted from death, touching the soul. Mortals exposed to this cold have their souls scarred.


    If the snowball rolls properly, by the end of the battle, their entire bodies would be enveloped in blue cold, almost looking like they��re wearing ice armor.


    So, if we had to attribute it, they have ice attributes.


    "Do you have any idea how to deal with these guys?"


    "...We need to minimize our casualties."


    "Exactly."


    I nodded at Lucas��s answer.


    The more casualties we have, the more cold the blue knights gather, and the stronger they be.


    We need to buy time while keeping our casualties to a minimum.


    "..."


    Ice. And an enemy that grows stronger as they take our lives.


    Suddenly, Celendion came to mind. It was simr to the battle against the vampire king who led the frost ghouls.


    I closed my eyes tightly and then opened them.


    Yes. This is all hardship we''ve already endured once. Trials we''ve already passed.


    We won''t falter now in the face of such adversity.


    "Lucas. You and your unit must not engage the blue knights head-on."


    I issued my tactical orders.


    "After I, Torkel, and Evangeline crush our respective enemy units, we will join you. Your role is to buy as much time as possible with minimal casualties, keeping those bastards in ce."


    "..."


    Lucas listened to my words, deep in thought.


    Being told to hold off the strongest unit among the four enemies just to buy time.


    Normally, it would be a suicidal order. But I am the one giving thismand, and Lucas is the one receiving it.


    I won''t let my people die.


    And Lucas is undoubtedly my ace.


    He has the ability to carry out this mission. That''s why I trust him with it.


    "Hold the forward base and buy time. But if the situation gets tough, don''t hesitate."


    "Yes. We will retreat."


    After instructing Torkel, Evangeline, and Lucas on which heroes to attach to each unit and what equipment and troops to assign...


    Finally, I spoke.


    "Everyone, remember. In this battle, our role at the forward base is merely to blunt the enemy''s spearhead."


    The three unitmanders looked at me with shining eyes. I nodded.


    "There''s no need to overextend and wipe them out. Reducing their numbers and buying time is enough."


    Emphasizing once more the operational method of the forward base, which I''ve mentioned hundreds of times while managing the monster frontlines.


    After stressing to retreat without hesitation if necessary, I pped my hands.


    "Alright, not much time left! Let''s give it our all until the end!"


    Then, Evangeline suddenly thrust her fist forward. Huh?


    Looking puzzled, Evangeline just raised her eyebrows and looked around at us.


    Lucas chuckled first and bumped his fist against hers, and only then did Torkel and I, understanding her intention, bump our fists as well.


    Pop!


    After lightly bumping our fists together.


    We stepped out to organize our respective units.


    ***


    Present.


    "This ce..."


    I nted the g into the ground and dered.


    "This is the front line of the world!"


    Shoooom!


    Gray walls made of magic rose from all directions, and a fortress emerged in the barren wastnd.


    Immediately, my heroes and soldiers, who were on standby, quickly found their positions inside the fortress.


    "Huff."


    Taking a short breath, I looked around.


    Despite reducing the burden as much as possible in the previous battles, the faces of the heroes and soldiers were etched with irremovable fatigue.


    It wasn''t just the fatigue from the continuous battles at the final stage.


    It''s the fatigue umted from fighting endlessly for the past three years, carved into their faces like scars.


    "..."


    All of it will end soon.


    I looked up at the sky.


    The airship La Mancha was waiting in the sky, overseeing all four forward bases.


    Damien, also aboard La Mancha, was responsible for supporting fire for all four forward bases.


    Given the vast distances between the forward bases, it��s an impossible task, but Damien possesses Far-Sight. It''s okay to assign him something impossible.


    So La Mancha and Damien will provide support as needed to all forward bases. The Sky Knights, operating from La Mancha, and Mikhail will also provide support if necessary.


    The newly joined pirate airship Blue Pearl was attached to Lucas''s unit. Considering their enemies are the strongest, the airship was reserved as a retreat means.


    Thinking about the status of the heroes and equipment assigned to other units...


    "It''s good to be concerned about other units, but."


    A voice came from behind.


    Turning around, a bald dwarf was walking toward me with a swagger.


    "How about worrying about us first?"


    "Kellibey."


    I smiled broadly.


    "With the great Dwarf King here, what could I possibly worry about?"


    "You brat, your tongue''s be as slick as a politician''s."


    Kellibey shook his head in disbelief and looked around the magic fortress.


    "You''ve assigned all the main heroes and troops to other units, handed out artifacts and equipment, and all we have here is you, me, my subordinates, and the newly joined volunteers."


    Kellibey looked south.


    "Can we really handle this on our own?"


    Dududududu-!


    From the south, a cloud of dust was rising as the white-cloaked cavalry unit appeared.


    The gue''s white knights.


    The path taken by this archery cavalry unit was ckened with rot. The sight of the white cavalry galloping on the ckened path was itself eerie.


    I grinned.


    "You should ask the other way around, Kellibey."


    "Eh?"


    "Isn''t it too much to gather such overwhelming force here? Wouldn''t it be better to scrape some of it and support the other units?"


    Kellibey was dumbfounded by my bravado, but I was somewhat serious.


    While I''m saving the power of the dragon and the divine for the ''clear.''


    Even without using them, I''m already a half-cheat character.


    When I swung my arm to the side, the magic wall beside me began to transform rapidly.


    Clunk! Clunk! Clunk!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    In an instant, the transformation wasplete, and what stood there were automatic defense turrets.


    Precisely- one hundred turrets.


    ��I have plenty of SSR-grade magic cores to use as missiles, so in a situation like this, I need to use the surplus R-grade magic cores!��


    This is the ultimate tactic for dealing with resource saturation in the endgame - turret spam, a move only themander-in-chief can use!


    What��s the point of hoarding minerals at the end of the game? Use them all!


    Seeing Kellibey with his mouth agape, I winked at him.


    "How about a fireworks show, Kellibey?"


    Kellibey clenched his fist and shouted.


    "That sounds great-!"


    Clunk-!


    The one hundred automatic defense turrets simultaneously locked onto the iing cavalry unit within range.


    In the next moment, the muzzles of the one hundred turrets simultaneously spewed dazzling cyan mes.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    As soon as our one hundred automatic defense turrets simultaneously targeted and fired at the enemies,


    The leader of the white knights, who was charging at the forefront, raised his massive bow.


    He drew the bowstring gracefully, as if plucking the strings of a harp...


    Dooong-!


    As the bowstring vibrated, a dense white mist instantly filled the air.


    The turquoise mana bullets fired by the automatic turrets poured into the mist,


    Ripple...!


    The mist rippled like water andpletely absorbed the projectiles.


    The mana bullets caught in the mist disintegrated and vanished, as if dposing at an elerated rate like a corpse.Simultaneously, the 111 white knights also readied their bows. They all lifted their bows to the sky and fired arrows.


    Sssss-!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The barrage of arrows fired in an arc soared high into the sky.


    ��gue arrows!��


    The arrows, like rockets leaving smoke trails, soared while scattering a dark aura behind them.


    These gue arrows would form contaminated zones on impact.


    Standing on the edge of the fortress wall, I waved my g horizontally.


    "I can handle defense too-!"


    Shooosh!


    Following the path of my g, a new magic wall rose in the air, blocking all the falling gue arrows.


    The magic wall struck by the arrows immediately decayed and ckened, but as I retrieved the decayed magic wall, it instantly purified and disappeared in the air.


    Just entering my zone of invulnerability neutralized the effect of the gue arrows.


    While I createdyer uponyer of magic walls to block the gue arrows, my one hundred automatic turrets fired another round directly at the white knights.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The leader of the white knights spread the mist once more to block the barrage.


    Thud, thud, thud...!


    The volley of arrows fired by the white knights was again blocked by my magic walls.


    The turrets and archers of both sides were attacking each other, with their leaders defending the attacks.


    The distance between the two sides was gradually closing.


    Soon, I could see the faces of the approaching enemies.


    The faces of the centaurs with white cloaks fluttering were ckened and twitching with decay.


    "Kellibey!"


    Staring at those faces, I shouted to Kellibey inside the fortress.


    "Time for ''Construction''!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    Kellibey brought out the prepared equipment.


    It was five massive stakes with a dark red aura flowing from their heads.


    These stakes were made from the magic cores of Cerberus, the hellhound general, and his lieutenant, Orthros.


    "Not as powerful as mana core missiles, but..."


    Kellibey ced the stakes in the air, and they floated and aligned in position.


    "But these can be reused, and more importantly,"


    Kellibey lightly spun around, holding a hammer-


    "They''re perfectly optimized for ''this purpose''!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang-!


    He struck the heads of the stakes in sequence,unching them like hockey pucks.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud-!


    The five stakes flew and embedded themselves into the ground between us and the white knights.


    And then.


    Boom!


    The ground where the stakes were nted shattered.


    Cracks spread instantly, causing the ground to copse. From the fissures, zing redva erupted violently.


    The white knights, who had been charging boldly, halted in confusion.


    This equipment was hastily developed right after it was confirmed that our opponents were the Apocalypse Knights.


    A terrain-shattering device, recreating the hellishndscape of the hellhound guards, made from their magic cores��


    "��Earthbreaker��!"


    Although it''s designed solely for terrain destruction, its effect is devastating against cavalry!


    The white knights, charging like a storm, were forced to break formation and slow down before the copsing ground.


    And my automatic turrets, unwavering in any situation, precisely targeted the enemies��


    And mercilessly unleashed a barrage of mana bullets.


    The leader of the white knights urgently spread the mist, but it couldn''t fully protect the cavalry in the copsing terrain...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The white knights caught in the wide barrage copsed, spewing ckened blood.


    ***


    "Huff..."


    Hearing the distant explosions, Torkel took a deep breath.


    Dududududu-!


    The red knights, brandishing huge greatswords and cloaked in red, were charging relentlessly towards the first forward base.


    The incarnations of war and ughter.


    The ground beneath them ignited with a trail of embers.


    "Shoot! Don��t let them approach-!"


    At Torkel��smand, archers and artillery units unleashed a barrage of attacks.


    The red knights, however, deflected the attacks with their greatswords or barreled through, advancing relentlessly.


    They seemed like beings created solely to charge at enemy lines. They expertly deflected and absorbed all our interceptions, pushing forward doggedly.


    "Damn...!"


    Realizing that ordinary ranged attacks were ineffective, Torkel nced at the sky behind him and waved his hand.


    "Damien! We need fire support!"


    The airship La Mancha was hovering far above, monitoring the situation of all the forward bases.


    Would Damien notice his request and respond in time from such a distance?


    For a moment, Torkel worried, but it was unfounded.


    Damien immediately caught the support request and initiated the firing sequence.


    Right after Torkel''s request for support.


    Clunk...!


    The lower hatch of La Mancha opened,


    Thwooosh-!


    And a mana core missile wasunched, heading towards the red knights.


    Made from the mana core of the mantis general, ��Bride Devourer,�� this missile flew urately across the distance and struck the center of the red knights.


    Boom-!


    With an enormous explosion, a fierce de-like shockwave swept through the area.


    Indeed, the mana core missile had one of the greatest destructive powers as a single attack means in Crossroad. If the opponents were an ordinary monster army, this single st would have annihted them.


    But this is the endgame of the Apocalypse Knights.


    A formidable army with the power of nightmare generals.


    Dudududu-!


    Through the dense smoke, the red knights emerged.


    Many had perished, and most survivors were injured by the immense explosion and subsequent shockwave, but the red knights did not stop.


    "..."


    Torkel''s eyes met the enemymander��s.


    Covered in arrows, themander of the red knights had reached the front of the forward base and was aze.


    The face of the centaur, whose blood-red cloak fluttered behind him, was engulfed in mes.


    At that moment, Torkel realized.


    The current defensive equipment at the forward base could not stop their charge.


    If they were to face them here, significant damage would be inevitable. The forward base might be ughtered by these incarnations of war.


    In that case-


    "I will go out and buy us some time."


    "What?"


    "Please follow the prepared n. Then."


    "Torkel?!"


    Despite the surprised voices around him, Torkel stood on the edge of the fortress wall and jumped down without hesitation.


    Thud-!


    With a heavy thud, Torkelnded on the ground and slowly stood up.


    His face was covered by a champion��s helmet, his massive armor looked like a rock, a giant shield on his left arm, and a huge mace in his right hand.


    Torkel''s appearance was no different from that of a mythical hero.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Torkel banged his shield with his mace and looked ahead.


    "My name is Torkel!"


    Walking slowly forward through the dust he raised, Torkel introduced himself.


    "I was the captain of the Leprosy Extermination Squad, the deputymander of the World Guardian Front''s melee unit, the greatest shield of Crown Prince Ash, and the gatekeeper of Crossroad, the entrance to the human world."


    Standing alone in front of the forward base.


    "..."


    The red knights gradually slowed down and eventually stopped at a distance from Torkel.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Themander of the red knights stepped forward alone, approaching Torkel.


    Torkel grinned and raised his mace.


    "I challenge you to a duel betweenmanders. Will you ept?"


    "..."


    A duel betweenmanders.


    In this age where the romance of the battlefield has disappeared, it was an extremely anachronistic request.


    But the Apocalypse Knights are all ancient specters.


    Even though they have fallen to monsters, they still honor such an anachronistic request.


    ng...!


    Themander of the red knights slowly raised his greatsword, pointing it at Torkel.


    The tips of the mace and greatsword lightly touched each other, and then.


    "...!"


    "...!"


    The two massive warriors charged at each other fiercely.


    The centaur warrior swinging a me-wreathed greatsword and the human wearing armor like a mountain, shed.


    Thud-!


    ***


    The second forward base.


    Where Evangeline was themander.


    Dudududu-!


    The ck knights were approaching.


    "Damien! We need fire support!"


    Evangeline requested bombardment, and Damien responded promptly.


    Thwooosh-!


    Boom!


    The mana core missile of the mantis general ��Wingless Mantis Lord�� exploded.


    Following the tremendous explosion, a harsh sonic wave swept through the area.


    "Nice shot! Wow, that was awesome!"


    Amazed by the power of the mana core missile, Evangeline��s jaw dropped, but soon she frowned.


    Dudududu-!


    Many had fallen, but the ck knights, still robust, charged out of the explosion.


    All the ck knights, holding scales in their hands, were surrounded by water shields.


    Seeing this, Evangeline clicked her tongue.


    "Who would��ve thought I''d see someone using scales as a weapon..."


    Among the four units of the Apocalypse Knights, the only one primarily using magic, the magic cavalry unit.


    That��s what the ck knights were, and their magical tools were these scales.


    Themander of the ck knights held a particrlyrge scale made of chains. As the ck knightmander approached the fortress, Evangeline saw his face.


    A centaur with a face covered in swirling dark blue water.


    "Come..."


    Recalling the prepared strategy, Evangeline took a deep breath,


    Clink-


    The ck knightmander suddenly raised the scale in his hand high.


    Then pointed at Evangeline with his other hand.


    "...?"


    Unable to understand the intention, Evangeline tilted her head. What does this mean?


    Shooosh!


    In the next moment, a water shape formed on both sides of the ck knightmander��s scale.


    One side resembled Evangeline, a girl knight, while the other...


    "What."


    Was the figure of a plump pig.


    The scale wavered, measuring the weights of Evangeline and the pig, and then tilted sharply to one side.


    ...Towards Evangeline.


    The ck knightmanderughed, covering his face. His subordinatesughed and pointed at Evangeline.


    "...What the, what does that mean."


    Although she didn��t fully understand, Evangeline, feeling extremely irritated, shouted.


    "What does that mean?! Why are youughing, you bastards-?!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    It''s verymon to taunt the enemy on the battlefield to break their morale.


    Evangeline considered that weight jibe to be that kind of attack as well. So she tried to brush it off without much impact.


    ''I''ll beat the crap out of all of you, you monsters...''


    Her fighting spirit was burning even more fiercely.


    However, this scale y by the ck knightmander was not a simple taunt.


    Right after the giant scale ''judged'' that Evangeline was heavier.


    nk...!


    With a heavy sound like chains being dragged, Evangeline suddenly staggered.


    "Ugh...?!"Her whole body feels as heavy as cotton soaked in water.


    Stumbling and grabbing the castle wall, Evangeline gritted her teeth.


    ''What is this, my body...?!''


    Then the ck knight put a new subject on the scale and said:


    "A day''s wages for a person is sufficient with one quart of wheat and three quarts of barley, a little olive oil and wine."


    "...?!"


    "Sins that exceed this be piled upon the soul, acting as a weight that drags that soul to hell."


    Two subjects were ced on the scale.


    One was Evangeline, and on the other side was a calf.


    nk!


    Evangeline was heavier.


    The pressure of weight on Evangeline''s entire body also increased. Unable to withstand the suffocating pressure, Evangeline fell to one knee on the ground.


    nk! nk! nk!


    In session, the weight of Evangeline''s sins waspared to numerous other beasts. And Evangeline''s sins were heavier than any of those beasts.


    "You havemitted numerous killings. Your sins are far heavier than any beast."


    The ck knightmander slowly extended his hand, pointing at Evangeline.


    "I shall take away your life ordingly."


    The scales spun around in circles, with the water-formed image of the young knight positioned in the center.


    An ancient powerful curse was loaded.


    Now when the ck knight waves his hand, it will tear away as much life from Evangeline''s body as judged.


    "Sins, you say...?"


    At that moment, oveing the pressure of the curse, Evangeline opened her mouth.


    "Who are you to y judge of my life...?"


    Crack!


    Instead of dispelling the curse with magic, Evangeline endured it with brute force.


    Against the curse pressing down on her from all directions, she tightened her abdomen and managed to raise her body. Then she roared.


    "I am Evangeline Cross! Daughter of Charles and ine, eldest daughter of the Cross family, and heir to the Margrave of the Everck Empire!"


    Thud!


    Evangeline, gripping her spear and shield, stared straight at the enemymander.


    "I killed enemies to protect my people. Since I swore to defend thisnd, I have not been ashamed of my actions for a single moment."


    "..."


    "Don''t judge my life by your standards, monster!"


    The ck knightmander silentlypleted the curse.


    nk-!


    Countless execution devices made of iron chains appeared in the air around Evangeline and fell towards her.


    Evangeline raised her shield with all her might to block all those curses.


    ng! aang-!


    Evangeline''s shield glowed brilliantly white, recognizing the iing curses as ''enemy attacks'' and absorbing them all.


    "And above all... don''t you darement on my body weight!"


    Afterpletely absorbing the ck knight''s curse with her endless [Damage Save] capacity, Evangeline transferred that curse to the tip of her spear.


    "My motto is ''eat a lot, work a lot''! As long as I eat well and stay healthy, that''s all that matters!"


    And she shot the gathered curse forward with all her might.


    "I''m not going on a diet, you bastards-!"


    Kuwaaaaang-!


    The curse returned in reverse through [Damage Payback] and exploded among the ck knights. The ck knights hit by the attack fell like autumn leaves.


    "Haa, haa..."


    She perfectly nullified the enemy''s first curse attack.


    The pressure that had been weighing down her entire body disappeared. Evangeline lightly bounced in ce with her lightened body.


    "Whew, I''m already hungry after doing this once."


    An extreme hunger assailed her, perhaps as an aftereffect of withstanding the curse.


    As she quickly stuffed the supply snacks tucked inside her shield into her mouth, Verdandi, standing next to her, carefully called out to Evangeline.


    "President."


    "Yes? What is it, Sister Verdandi?"


    Then Verdandi nodded with a serious face.


    "I think it''s cuter to have a little belly fat."


    "..."


    "Really. Especially for our race, since we have a constitution that doesn''t gain weight easily, the chubbier ones are considered more aesthetically beautiful."


    "..."


    "You look really good right now, President. If anything, I''d like you to gain a little more weight and restore those round cheeks from three years ago..."


    "..."


    "Anyway, let''s keep it like this!"


    Then she shed a bright smile and gave a thumbs up.


    "..."


    After looking incredulously at this Elven king who seemed unlikely to worry about dieting, Evangeline shook her head. And she muttered.


    "I''ll have to ask that old manter which he prefers..."


    Well, whatever that man''s preferences are doesn''t matter.


    After all, she''ll live as she just dered.


    Eat as much as she wants, and work hard at her duties.


    There''s no way such a process of life could be sinful.


    "Now,e on in!"


    The entire ck knight unit raised their scales to ce a curse on the entire Second Forward Base.


    Granting the [Final Fortress] effect to everyone in the forward base, Evangeline shouted.


    "I''m going to crush all of you and eat until I burst for dinner tonight-!"


    ***


    Whiiing-


    A deste wind blew in front of the First Forward Base.


    "Huu, huu, huu..."


    "..."


    Torkel, roughly catching his breath, and the giant burning centaur standing before him.


    The match between the red knightmander and Torkel was not easily decided. Both were brave warriors with incredible innate toughness.


    Every time the red knightmander stomped the ground with his hooves, mes erupted, and gales of heat and fire poured from the greatsword he wielded, but.


    Torkel was a man who had even withstood the Night Bringer''s breath attack with his body before. He couldugh off attacks of this level.


    Of course, he didn''t just defend. Torkel swung his mace in between to attempt strikes on the red knightmander.


    While he didn''t possess extraordinary attack techniques, Torkel''s brute strength was not to be underestimated.


    The mace Torkel wielded carried enough power to easily crumple steel tes.


    But the red knightmander''s martial prowess was impressive. Even when Torkel thrust out his mace like an ambush, he would easily deflect it with a swing of his greatsword.


    It was a repetition of the red knightmander unleashing fierce attacks, Torkel firmly defending and sharply counterattacking, and the red knightmander perfectly receiving those attacks.


    After dozens of exchanges, realizing that the match wouldn''t be decided this way, the red knightmander changed his pattern.


    Whoosh!


    The raised greatsword was engulfed in fierce mes, and soon a fire tornado shot up with enough force to pierce the sky.


    The red knightmander then brought down this ming greatsword.


    "...!"


    Torkel knew he should dodge, but the forward base was right behind him.


    If he couldn''t defend against that terrifying attack, the forward base would be destroyed.


    "Hnngh-!"


    Without hesitation, Torkel activated [Man is not Made for Defeat].


    He even threw away his shield and received the red knightmander''s me sword with his body.


    Kuwaaaang-!


    It was a sword strike powerful enough to easily split and burn down any ordinary fortress, but Torkel had withstood even greater attacks several times before.


    Torkel, who charged head-on while splitting the mes with his whole body, gripped his mace with both hands.


    The red knightmander couldn''t move as he was using all his strength on this me greatsword. Victory shed in Torkel''s eyes.


    ''Got you!''


    Zheeeok-!


    The mace was swung fiercely, aiming for the red knightmander''s head.


    But the mace didn''t crush the red knightmander''s head. Instead, it sliced through the air and smashed the ground below.


    "...!"


    This was because another red knight who had intruded on the battlefield grabbed hismander and quickly pulled him back.


    mes flowed like blood from the head of themander who narrowly avoided the mace.


    Pushing theirmander back, the rest of the red knights surrounded Torkel in a circle.


    "Interfering in a duel betweenmanders..."


    Torkel clicked his tongue.


    "Friends who don''t know honor."


    The red knights didn''t respond.


    They just raised their greatswords, preparing to charge at Torkel all at once.


    Torkel slowly looked around and gripped his mace again. True to their cavalry nature, the encirclement was swift and perfect. There was no gap to escape through.


    ''I''m not taking damage now, but soon...''


    Once the effect of [Man is not Made for Defeat] ends, the enemies will rush in at once. How long will he be able to hold out then?


    As he thought this and adjusted his grip on the mace...


    Thwack-!


    With a refreshing impact sound, a part of the encirclement copsed.


    A man who had flown in from the castle wall delivered a descending kick from midair, crushing the back of a red knight''s head and sliding down like a sled.


    "Hey there, Torkel."


    The muscr man with flowing red hair tied back was Kun.


    "You didn''te here as a mere warrior, but as amander, right?"


    On either side of the grinning Kun, Crossroad''s meleebat unit poured out through the now-open forward base gates.


    "Then trust yourrades a bit more. I''m saying to use us in the right ce at the right time."


    Thud! Thwack! Boom-!


    Kun''s penal unit swung their weapons in an instant, pushing back the red knights.


    Kun, in particr, overwhelmed the red knights in the area with his tremendous breakthrough power, unleashing brutal fist techniques.


    Realizing it was difficult to maintain the encirclement, the red knights broke the formation and retreated to one side. Kun and the warriors who hade to rescue Torkel gathered behind him.


    "...Well, this is embarrassing."


    Torkel smiled awkwardly.


    "Since it''s my first time leading so many people in this position, I made such a mistake."


    "It''s alright. You were cool. You stalled for time well. And most importantly..."


    Kun grinned and nodded towards the red knightmander regaining his stance on the other side.


    "You won."


    "Haha..."


    "They''re the ones who lost the one-on-one fight ungracefully and sent out their subordinates first."


    Kun picked up Torkel''s shield that had fallen to the ground and handed it to him.


    "Ourmander-in-chief appointed you as themander here for good reason. Live up to those expectations."


    "..."


    Torkel silently received the shield and equipped it on his left arm.


    "Now then! Commander Torkel of the First Temporary Forward Base!"


    Kun shed his two fists in front of his chest with a thud! and asked.


    "Give us your orders! How shall we crush those bastards?"


    Torkel quickly grasped the situation of his allies across the battlefield with his equipped helmet, the Nightmare yer [Original Sin].


    And he nodded.


    "There was a way to fight honorably, like warriors. But since they broke the excitement of the duel first..."


    Torkel slowly turned his body to look towards the forward base.


    "Let''s go for the dirty approach too."


    There stood Junior, holding her staff.


    Inside the opened forward base, mages could be seen spreading out a joint magic circle and gathering mana together.


    During that time, the mages had been gathering mana and transferring it to Junior, and now that process wasplete.


    "A duel betweenmanders has its romance, but..."


    Junior smiled bitterly as she raised her staff.


    "This is what ''modern warfare'' looks like."


    sh-!


    A dazzling light gathered on Junior''s staff [Rod of Crimson], then shot towards the sky above the red knight unit.


    And the next moment, an incredible amount of dark clouds gathered at that point and...


    The counter to the red knights'' ''fire'' attribute.


    And Junior''s innate attribute of ''water''��


    Poured down furiously.


    Rumble!


    Fierce lightning and overwhelming gusts apanied by torrential rain mercilessly struck the red knight unit.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Temporary Magic Fortress Forward Base.


    "Kuuuh......!"


    The white knightmander kept retreating, spewing toxic fluid from his entire body.


    His face had no eyes, nose, or mouth, only writhing malice that was rotting ck, but.


    I could read the emotions they were emitting as they looked at me.


    Bewilderment.


    And fear.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I was approaching them without stopping, equipped with the King of Flies armor [Lord of the High Tower]."Is this your first time facing an opponentpletely immune to your attacks?"


    While my auto-turrets in the magic fortress poured out long-range bombardment.


    I personally sortied to physically block the white knights from approaching any further.


    They poured all their pollution on me as I got close, but...


    I am immune to all poisons. Even that gue master Raven couldn''t contaminate me with a frontal approach.


    ''As if your poison would work on me.''


    Bang! Kuwaaaang!


    Another barrage from my auto-turrets in the fortress swept across the area.


    Of course, I was caught in the range too, but I easily withstood it with the overwhelming defense of [Lord of the High Tower].


    On the other hand, the white knights caught in the range couldn''t withstand it and copsed, spewing toxic fluid.


    "Kuuuuh......!"


    The white knightmander trembled along with his few remaining subordinates.


    I nullified their gue, and they had no other means to take me down.


    If they tried to bypass, Kellibey would pour [Step Crusher] again onto the already devastated terrain.


    And the auto-turrets would unleash a precise barrage.


    The white knightmander btedly realized that this magic fortress forward base was essentially impregnable...


    Tat-!


    He kicked the ground with his hooves and leaped back significantly.


    Then he began to flee in an instant, leading his surviving subordinates.


    "Whoa, what the! They''re running away, Ash!"


    Kellibey, startled, kept firing [Step Crusher] from atop the wall.


    A few more white knights fell, caught in the copsing ground and bombardment, but the white knightmander and about a dozen of his subordinates managed to sessfully escape.


    "It''s okay, Kellibey. No need to chase recklessly."


    Watching the enemies quickly disappear as if flying, I nodded.


    The original reason for deploying the forward base was to blunt their spearhead, not to annihte them.


    Pursuing andpletely annihting them is the job of another unit.


    "For now, we''ve reduced the white knights'' numbers enough..."


    I jumped up onto the magic fortress and nodded.


    "Let''s go support the other forward bases. Everyone must be struggling."


    "Alright! But, are we dismantling this magic fortress before we go?"


    Kellibey licked his lips as he looked at the hundred auto-defense turrets.


    "It''s a bit of a shame. These turret friends will disappear too..."


    I grinned at Kellibey''s words.


    "Who says they''re going to disappear?"


    "Huh?"


    "We poured 100 magic cores into making this. It''d be too wasteful to use it once and throw it away."


    I nted the g firmly on top of the magic fortress wall.


    Then the magic walls assembled in fortress form began to disassemble in sequence, then reassembled themselves, clumping together...


    And eventually transformed into the shape of a massive train. With auto-defense turrets still attached all over.


    "Oh, good golly..."


    Kellibey clung to the train, his eyes sparkling like a child with a huge toy. The other dwarves likewise drooled as they quickly boarded the empty spaces on the train.


    "Even that Night Bringer bastard could transform between train and fortress, I can''t lose out."


    If I think outside the box, there are endless ways to apply my abilities.


    After grasping the principle and form of how the mobile wall [Night Bringer] moves, I applied it to my magic fortress, and it worked out quite impressively.


    I grinned as I sat on the roof of the train''s lead car.


    "Come on, let''s go quickly! Everyone aboard! We''re going to rescue the other forward bases-!"


    Rumble!


    We began to move towards the direction of the First Forward Base on our turret train.


    ***


    The battle at the First Forward Base was almost over.


    Most of the red knights had been rendered incapacitated by thebined magic bombardment of Junior and the mages, and while the red knightmander was still resisting with his few remaining subordinates...


    "Honk honk! You bastard!"


    Boom-!


    Ratatatatat!


    My magic train that suddenly appeared from behind rammed right into them, and the auto-defense turrets attached to this train poured fire at point-nk range, overwhelming them.


    "Kraaah-!"


    At the red knightmander''s short roar, the surviving red knights began to flee quickly, just as the white knights had done earlier.


    "Enough, let them go! Now''s not the time to chase those guys!"


    After stopping Torkel, Kun, Junior, and others who were urgently trying to pursue them.


    I pointed towards the direction of the Second Forward Base.


    "Personnel who can immediately participate in battle, board here! We''re going to rescue the Second Forward Base! The remaining personnel, clean up the forward base, transform the walls into train form, and return to Crossroad! Execute!"


    "Yes sir-!"


    The subordinates moved immediately ording to my orders without a single word of objection.


    The on-site personnel Torkel, Kun, Junior, and other heroes, soldiers, and mages joined additionally, and we began moving towards the Second Forward Base.


    "Everyone did well. Let''s hang in there a bit more."


    After encouraging the subordinates on the train, I nodded to Torkel.


    "So, Torkel. How is it? Is the role ofmander manageable?"


    Torkel smiled bitterly in response.


    "...At most, I''ve handled five or ten subordinates before, but this scale is certainly difficult. I''m verycking."


    Kun chuckled and pped Torkel''s shoulder.


    "So modest, you were doing great!"


    Junior added.


    "It wasn''t bad, right? However..."


    "However?"


    When I asked curiously, Junior shrugged.


    "I thought it was a bit dangerous to enter enemy lines alone without a word or engage in one-on-one duels with enemymanders. I wonder who he learned that from..."


    Ouch.


    As everyone silently looked at me with meaningful gazes as if they had made an agreement, I cleared my throat and turned my eyes towards the train''s course.


    "Alright, alright, we''ll finish the battle evaluationter! Let''s finish dealing with this!"


    The Second Forward Base came into close view.


    Here, an intense battle was taking ce with ck knights clinging close to the walls, but reinforcements deployed ahead of us were crushing the ck knights'' heads.


    p! p!


    A beast with a lion''s body and giant eagle wings - a griffin.


    And the Sky Knights riding those griffins.


    Our Crossroad''s aerial cavalry led by Mikhail had sortied from La Mancha andunched a surprise dive attack on the ck knights.


    "Kiiiek......!"


    The ck knights kept raising their scales, trying to curse the Sky Knights, but,


    "Evade-!"


    Each time, Mikhail gave instructions with uncanny timing, and the Sky Knights moved as one to avoid the curses.


    "Reformat formation-!"


    Leading the Sky Knights at the forefront, Mikhail wore a crown-shaped helmet that he had equipped for the first time in this battle.


    This helmet, with impressively rising horns like a reindeer''s, was the new Nightmare yer - [The buck stops here].


    It''s equipment manufactured with the magic core from defeating Cromwell.


    Its effect is ''consciousness resonance with blood-rted kin''.


    Through this ability, Mikhail became able to share thoughts not only with Sky Knight members but also with griffins that share the same blood flowing in his heart.


    All griffins and riders literally began to move with one heart and mind.


    Swooooosh-!


    The scene of griffin riders in the air simultaneously performing aerobatics and ravaging the enemies without a second''s gap was beautiful.


    Into this ce where the tide of battle had already turned, my magic turret train barged in once again.


    "Sweep them all away-!"


    As I roared, the auto-turrets spewed fire, and the heroes who jumped off the train all at once swung their weapons.


    With the Second Forward Base holding out strongly, the Sky Knights'' air raids, and our rear surprise attack following, even the ck knight unit could no longer endure.


    They began to flee quickly through the empty defensive lines.


    "Senior! And everyone!"


    As I waved back to Evangeline jumping up and down on the Third Forward Base wall, Mikhail and the Sky Knight membersnded beside me one by one.


    "Ash. You came at the right time."


    "Mikhail!"


    "This Second Forward Base fell into the most precarious situation first, so I came to rescue it first."


    I nodded towards the young king''s new equipment as he spoke reliably.


    "How''s the new helmet?"


    To my question, Mikhail smiled with satisfaction and tapped his helmet, [The buck stops here].


    "It''s very good. I can fight as if I''m one body with everyone. It''s both fascinating and efficient."


    By the way, Mikhail had driven out and purified the darkness embedded in this Nightmare yer within a day of receiving it.


    It wasn''t equipment with a kill count option... but still, is this even possible?


    Just how much stronger has his mental fortitude be? He used to be the epitome of a fragile mentality.


    When I subtly asked about his secret, Mikhail turned his gaze with a slightly saddened face and murmured.


    "Hehe, marrying five people inevitably strengthens your mentality..."


    "Ah."


    Then I saw five queens approaching Mikhail''s surroundings with fierce res.


    "Mikhail?"


    "We''re currently in consciousness resonance with that helmet''s magic..."


    "How dare you think such thoughts openly!"


    "You''re in for it now!"


    "Uwaaaaah! I''m sorry! I was wrong! Aaaaah!"


    I quickly turned around, leaving behind Mikhail''s screams as he was being mauled. Well, as long as he looks happy, it''s okay...


    I gathered the personnel who could depart for the next battlefield immediately from the Second Forward Base.


    "We must go rescue the Third Forward Base! It''s where the strongest enemy in this battle is lurking, so only those with enough strength left should follow!"


    The one in charge ofmanding the Third Forward Base is my right-hand man, Lucas.


    I think he''s holding out well, but we should still go to his aid as soon as possible.


    As I was thinking this and encouraging the subordinates tired from the previous battles...


    Bang! Boom......!


    An explosion sounded from afar.


    Everyone looked that way in surprise. I hurriedly turned my head too.


    And we could see a pirate ship-shaped airship falling with explosions in the not-so-distant sky.


    Our Crossroad''s new airship that was stationed at the Third Forward Base for retreat purposes.


    "Blue Pearl...?!"


    The Rompeller pirate crew''s gship was falling helplessly to the ground.


    "Urgent report-!"


    Following that, a single cavalryman came rushing from the direction of the Third Forward Base.


    That cavalryman, his whole body frozen, nevertheless desperately rode up to us, then dismounted as if almost falling off his horse and knelt before me.


    Opening his frozen, trembling lips, he reported.


    "Re, reporting, Your Majesty!"


    "What happened!"


    "The Third Forward Base has fallen!"


    The blood drained from everyone''s faces.


    "We were holding out well, but suddenly the enemymander exerted some unknown immense power... When casualties urred, they suddenly became stronger. Then the tide of battle turned sharply..."


    "Oh no...!"


    "Commander Lucas urgently retreated the remaining survivors, and then..."


    The soldier paused his report, taking a breath. Unable to wait, I urged him on.


    "After retreating them, what about Lucas?"


    Then the soldier, with a deeply contorted face, barely answered.


    "Saying he would buy time, he remained at the forward base...!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    ��When the Lamb opened the fourth seal, I heard the voice of the fourth living creature say, "Come!"


    I looked, and there before me was a pale horse! Its rider was named Death, and Hades was following close behind him.


    They were given power over a fourth of the earth to kill by sword, famine, and gue, and by the wild beasts of the earth.��


    ***


    Third Forward Base.


    In this half-frozen, copsed ruin, Lucas was barely standing, covered in blood.


    "Haaah..."


    As he exhaled a long breath, the white mist that extended froze instantly.


    This wasn''t a phenomenon urring due to low winter temperatures.It was because an evil so cold and powerful that it could freeze even the soul was lurking before him.


    "..."


    The fourth and strongest unit of the Apocalypse Knights.


    The blue knights of Death.


    These centaurs, with their blue capes fluttering, were d in armor made entirely of blue ice.


    Especially the one at the front had ice proliferated and amplified all over his body, looking almost like a giant ice statue.


    The icicles spreading in all directions looked like a monster''s horns.


    His face too was covered in massive ice, as if wearing an upside-down crown made of ice.


    Around the monster were the corpses of Crossroad soldiers who had frozen to death just moments ago, with cold still being extracted from those corpses in real-time.


    Saaaah...


    Wrapping himself in the cold extracted from death, a faintugh flowed from the ice-covered face of the blue knight.


    "Knight, why did you remain alone instead of fleeing?"


    "..."


    Lucas didn''t bother to answer and gripped the two swords in his hands.


    Originally, the Third Forward Base had been holding out firmly against the blue knights, but.


    When the enemymander broke through a part of the frontline and the first casualty urred, it copsed rapidly.


    The blue knights absorbed the cold from the first death, and strengthened by that absorbed cold, they unleashed fierce attacks causing more casualties...


    In this way, the copse of the frontline happened too suddenly and explosively.


    Originally, there was a prepared method to systematically retreat troops when the frontline was pushed back, but in this situation, a safe retreat became impossible.


    In the end, Lucas chose to stay behind alone to face the blue knights and buy time while evacuating all the remaining survivors.


    It was an action born from confidence that with hisbat ability and mobility, he could sufficiently buy time and then retreat, but.


    ''Kuk...''


    Lucas looked down at his legs.


    They were frozen.


    No, not just his feet. The entire area of ground waspletely frozen white.


    Even the great Lucas couldn''t exert his usual mobility in this ce where the entire ground was frozen and trembling with cold.


    He seeded in evacuating all the surviving allies, but Lucas himself was in a dilemma, tightly surrounded by blue knights.


    "Prepared for your own death to save yourrades... That spirit is admirable."


    Sring-


    The blue knightmander approached, spinning his giant scythe.


    "But you must pay the price."


    At that, Lucas''s frozen lips curled up with a sneer.


    "What? Prepared for death?"


    The blue knightmander showed a puzzled expression at the clear mockery.


    Between Lucas''s white-frozen golden hair, which he had briefly lowered, blue eyes colder than the snow and ice surrounding the area were revealed.


    "Don''t make meugh, monster."


    "What?"


    "I''m going to live."


    Gooooh...!


    Golden currents began to swirl behind Lucas''s back.


    "I sent myrades away because their survival increases the chances of winning this war. And to win this war..."


    A faint warmth suddenly brushed across Lucas''s blue eyes, which had been swirling with cold hostility.


    "...a world where my precious people can live happily wille, and I want to live to see that."


    "..."


    "That''s all there is to it. I never prepared for death."


    Lucas''s gaze had long since left the dark cave.


    He too was envisioning the peaceful scenery beyond the g led by his lord...


    The blue spring sky that would unfold beyond.


    "And there''s something else you''re mistaken about."


    Lucas slowly ovepped the two swords in his hands.


    And he activated the new gimmick he had requested Kellibey to add to the two swords.


    Click-!


    [Bestowed Sword] is a special sword with only a hilt and no de. It''s special equipment where a de of light erupts from the guard position, and when the light de isn''t activated, it''s just a guard and hilt.


    This sword with only a hilt attached to the lower part of [Excalibur]''s hilt with magical sparks flying.


    At the same time, the separated guard parts also moved up along [Excalibur]''s hilt with magical sparks flying, attaching to [Excalibur]''s guard.


    Now [Excalibur] had a hilt twice as long as before, and a guard twice as long.


    And...


    Whoosh-!


    Along the white and blue de of the holy sword, golden light currents surged.


    Enveloping [Excalibur]''s de, [Bestowed Sword]''s de of light erupted massively, swirling around.


    Afterbining the two longswords into one greatsword, Lucas pointed the tip of that greatsword towards the enemymander.


    "I''m not running away. I''ll take all of you down right here."


    A special transformationbination gimmick that was possible because both swords are holy (�}) and light (��) attribute weapons.


    This weapon, where two SSR-grade legendary weapons synergize, too powerful for mere humans to wield, is named - [Ad Astra].


    It was an EX-grade weapon that could only be used for a limited time that the two longswords and Lucas himself could withstand.


    "This power is so strong that it''s hard to use when allies are around."


    While deploying [Ad Astra], Lucas also activated his ultimate skill [Divine Descent] simultaneously.


    Saaaah...


    The ice around Lucas, enveloped in swirling light, began to melt.


    Surrounded by dazzling light, Lucas readjusted his grip on the giant sword of light.


    Both the weapon and its user had undoubtedly touched divine might, but.


    Lucas''s deep blue eyes still hadn''t lost their human warmth.


    And that gaze, no longer containing any beastliness, darkness, or regret - stared straight at the enemymander.


    Meeting that gaze, the blue knightmander muttered in a chilling voice.


    "...For a human in this twilight age where everything decays, you''re quite something."


    Dark blue ice crackled and clung to the blue knightmander''s scythe, expanding the already long de to an even more massive size.


    "Yet all that resistance is futile. In the end, destruction wille soon, and everything in this world will turn to dust and disappear beyond time."


    "What a tired story."


    Lucas smirked and slowly pulled back his greatsword.


    "I''ve already realized the preciousness of all those moments that have passed."


    The process of the past 3 years shed through his mind.


    All those days of pain, sorrow, regret, and forgiveness.


    Looking back, there wasn''t a single moment in this long journey that wasn''t precious. Even if they had flowed away and turned to dust, they were all beautiful.


    And now the end of this journey is right before us.


    "The days toe will eventually pass by in vain and turn to dust in memory. But I''ll cherish those too."


    So, he will live.


    He will definitely live to see it.


    The end of the grand battle his lord has led.


    And...


    "I will see the day when the child born after my lord marries Lady Serenade calls me Uncle Lucas...!"


    "...?"


    The confused blue knightmander paused for a moment. What did he say?


    But Lucas, ignoring this, quietly murmured his next wish.


    "...And, my own happiness too."


    His own happiness as Lucas, which he had disregarded until now.


    He will obtain it.


    Lucas gripped the greatsword with determination.


    "Well then, here I go."


    "...!"


    The next moment.


    sh-!


    Lucas swung the sword of light fiercely, and all the blue knights who charged towards Lucas simultaneously plunged their ice scythes.


    Dazzling light and bone-chilling cold erupted simultaneously from the Third Forward Base.


    ***


    The moment we arrived at the Third Forward Base, an immense light and cold burst out simultaneously from inside the forward base.


    "Whoa!"


    "Everyone hold on tight!"


    Evangeline, who had jumped to the front of the train, raised her shield to protect the magic train.


    Kuwaaaang!


    As we charged into the forward base interior, what we saw was... the scene of all the blue knights surrounding and charging at Lucas being cut in half by Lucas''s sh of light.


    The sight of ancient ice knights beingpletely torn apart amidst the swirling light particles, and all the ice covering the area melting away, was truly mythical. Everyone''s jaws dropped.


    But I knew. Now is not the time to let our guard down!


    "Lucas!"


    I shouted with all my might.


    "Get out of there-!"


    "...?!"


    Lucas seemed convinced that he had taken down all enemies with this one strike, but at my words, his eyes widened, and he hurriedly moved away.


    And my instruction was urate.


    "Aaaaah-!"


    Themander of the blue knights.


    This centaur, whose entire body was covered in ice like an ice lord, has the ability to extract cold from death.


    In other words,


    He can extract cold even from the deaths of his own subordinates...!


    Crack! Crackle!


    The blue knightmander, his entire body covered in white ice, swung his now almost house-sized scythe, but Lucas had already moved away after hearing my instruction.


    Zheeeok!


    Winter bloomed where the scythe struck. A terrifying cold shook the area.


    "Finish it!"


    Lucas, who had retreated far, tried to charge at the enemymander again, but.


    "Okay, that''s enough!"


    Tat!


    Driving the magic train to Lucas''s side, I snatched Lucas onto the train, then turned north.


    "Let''s retreat! To Crossroad''s main castle!"


    "What?!"


    "You''ve taken down all of his subordinates, that''s enough! Now let''s defeat their final phase with the method we prepared at the main castle!"


    Lucas tried to voice a different opinion, but,


    "Ugh..."


    Perhaps due to the aftermath of unleashing that terrifyingly powerful light attack just now, his ultimate skill [Divine Descent] was forcibly canceled, and the twobined longswords also separated as if bouncing apart.


    "Aaaaah-!"


    The blue knightmander, transformed into a giant ice monster, tried to chase us, but he was slow due to the excessive ice clinging to his entire body.


    We were able to safely leave the Third Forward Base behind him and head north.


    I patted Lucas''s back as he caught his breath roughly.


    "Well done."


    "...We lost soldiers."


    "That''s my responsibility as themander-in-chief. You did your best as the on-sitemander. Thanks to you buying time, the rest of the personnel were able to retreat safely."


    The deaths of allies are heartbreaking, but there''s enough time to dwell on the sorrow after the defense battle is over.


    In the end, all four forward bases seeded in blunting the enemy''s spearhead. This defensive battle is being carried out ording to n.


    As I was thinking about the enemy''s remaining course of action and how to deal with it, Lucas suddenly said.


    "...My lord."


    "Yes?"


    "When this war is all over."


    "Yes."


    "You must be happy."


    I blinked.


    What''s with this sudden nonsense?


    Lucas showed an inexplicable smile.


    "Because I''ll be happy too."


    Then Lucas nced at Evangeline beside him.


    Evangeline, who had been brushing off the frost powder stuck to Lucas''s armor, blushed in embarrassment and said one thing.


    "Old man! I have something to ask too!"


    "What is it?"


    "Do you prefer having a belly or not having one?!"


    "It''s fine either way."


    "That''s the right answer-!"


    Evangeline rejoiced and pounded Lucas''s armor even harder. Lucas left Evangeline alone with a bitter smile.


    "..."


    Listening to the two knights'' iprehensible conversation, I just gaped nkly.


    I really can''t follow the kids'' conversationstely.


    Is this a generation gap...?


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    We retreated and regrouped with the soldiers who had withdrawn earlier at the main castle of Crossroad.


    Of the three mobile walls we had deployed as forward bases, only two returned. We positioned those two in front of Crossroad and formed a new defensive line.


    "The Apocalypse Knights areposed of four units. They advance separately, each collecting their ''materials''," I calmly exined.


    "They extract the essence of gue, war, famine, and death from the humans they''ve defeated. And based on these collected essences, when they regroup..."


    I couldn''t help but sigh during the exnation.


    "Theybine again."


    It was thest phasebination gimmick that was starting to get tiresome. Take it easy, you monster bastards!


    "When there''s one knight from each unit, theybine into a single Knight of Doom. An entity that sessfullybines like this bes aplete being that can handle gue, war, famine, and death all by itself. When this happens, they be ridiculously strong."


    So theoretically, if they don''t lose a single knight during their advance, it''s possible for 444 Apocalypse Knights tobine into 111plete beings.If this happens, theirbined abilities and numbers create a synergy that makes them insanely powerful. These 111 units of Apocalypse Knights would beparable in specs to even that ck dragon.


    Well, this is just in theory.


    "But we''ve already blunted their spearhead. Their numbers have been greatly reduced."


    The captains of each unit survived, but their subordinates were almostpletely wiped out.


    The subordinates who didn''t fall at the forward base are still being shot down by Damien''s aerial sniping.


    "The ones who survive until the end, probably the captains of each unit with high probability, will tenaciously advance in some way and try to reach the walls of Crossroad."


    Thebat situation during their advance isn''t really their main concern.


    Their goal is for all four units to regroup in front of the main castle where the real war will take ce, regardless of how they detour. That''s why they fought moderately and then retreated.


    It''s also the reason they didn''t care much whether their subordinates lived or died.


    Their main objective is to create one Knight of Doom bybining the four captain-level knights who have collected essences from the battlefield.


    "We need to show them that this judgment itself was wrong."


    As per our strategy, we''ve blunted their spearhead.


    Especially thanks to Lucas''s efforts, the fourth unit, the Blue Knight unit, ispletely wiped out except for the captain.


    Now, if we can just prevent the captain-level knights frombining, it''s essentially game over. We have several means prepared to prevent that.


    I shouted towards the heroes and soldiers who were getting into defensive positions.


    "Alright, we can see the end of this defensive battle! Let''s all do our best!"


    ***


    Thud-thud-thud-thud!


    The centaurs are charging.


    The four units of Apocalypse Knights, split into four directions, each collected the necessary essences from their respective battlefields.


    Now they were heading towards the southern ins spread out in front of Crossroad.


    "..."


    "..."


    The captains of each unit, confirming each other''s presence from afar, nodded.


    Although their numbers were greatly reduced, the captains of each unit were safe.


    That''s enough. The essences of the fallen subordinates are attributed to each captain, so if only the captain-level knights survive and canbine into a Knight of Doom, the siege is still possible.


    It''s still possible to end this world...!


    Ta-at!


    The four units that broke through valleys and forests via different routes simultaneously entered the southern ins.


    And slowly, they adjusted their course towards the center of the ins to set a rendezvous point. That point was exactly in front of the walls of Crossroad.


    "Assemble!"


    The Blue Knight captain roared, raising his giant ice scythe.


    He intended to absorb the other three unit captains as soon as they all converged in front of the walls, bing a single entity.


    "Bring doom to this world! The iron hammer of repentance!"


    The speed of the cavalry and centaur units on the ins was truly incredible. In no time, the walls of Crossroad came within reach.


    Saaaaaah!


    As they entered within a certain distance of each other, white, red, ck, and blue auras burst forth from the bodies of the four knights and connected.


    The Blue Knight captain shouted fiercely.


    "Come!"


    The bodies of the White Knight, Red Knight, and ck Knight captains began to dissolve and scatter into acid, fire, and water in an instant.


    As he tried to absorb them through the connected magical pathways, the Blue Knight captainmanded:


    "With sword and famine and death and beasts of the earth, kill the whole wor-"


    And the next moment.


    Click-!


    An unknown activation sound rang out from atop the walls of Crossroad,


    Whoosh...!


    A strange sensation of time and space beingpressed enveloped the Blue Knight captain''s entire body.


    "...?!"


    With a dizzying sh, he felt as if his whole body was being thrown to the other side of the world, and the next moment.


    The Blue Knight captain found himself teleported alone to the edge of the southern ins.


    "What...?"


    The stunned Blue Knight captain frantically looked around.


    He was definitely right in front of the walls of the human world just moments ago, but suddenly he was forcibly moved to a ce far away... to the edge of the ins far south from the walls of the human world.


    This was the effect of [Start Over!], the highest-grade defensive artifact of the human side, but.


    The Blue Knight captain had no way of knowing its true nature.


    And the effect caused by this simple, if simple, artifact returned with massive repercussions.


    In front of the Crossroad walls where the Blue Knight captain had temporarily disappeared.


    The White Knight, Red Knight, and ck Knight captains, who had entered a standby state forbination, lost their target for power transfer and fell into a momentarily defenseless state...


    "Aim."


    Themander of the human side was not one to miss such an opening.


    "Fire-!"


    Bang! Bububububoom-!


    The cross-fire that rained down tore the three knight captains to shreds.


    If they were at full strength, they could have easily withstood this level of bombardment and evenunched a counterattack.


    But they were all in the process of gathering their power to transfer to theirrade. Naturally, they were not in a state to fight properly.


    "Aaaagh...!"


    "Kuaaa!"


    "How could this..."


    The three knights fell miserably, spraying acid, fire, and water.


    Their subordinates were no exception. Not many had survived to begin with, but even those who remained all fell helplessly under Crossroad''s bombardment.


    ***


    "As expected."


    I smirked as I looked down at the annihted enemy lines.


    "It''s the golden rule to attack the enemy while they''rebining...!"


    It might sound like I''m taking the viin''s stance, but who cares!


    The best strategy againstbining enemies is always to beat them up during thebination.


    "Well done, Lilly! And the alchemist team!"


    As I gave a thumbs up in praise, Lilly and the alchemists who had brilliantly deployed [Start Over!] smiled sheepishly.


    "Now, that''s that! Lilly, we need to prepare for the next step, right?"


    "Yes, yes. Please work me to the bone..."


    Lilly sighed and wheeled her wheelchair forward.


    Then she joined Dearmudin, who was preparing a joint aerial magic circle on the other side.


    "Hnnnngh...!"


    Dearmudin was preparing his magic while sweating profusely.


    Lilly also took a deep breath before starting to cast her magic.


    After confirming that the magic circle was being prepared, I looked south again.


    Thud-thud-thud-thud!


    In the distance, at the edge of the southern ins, the Blue Knight captain who had been forcibly teleported could be seen charging alone.


    Although his subordinates andrades had already been annihted, he still seemed to be overflowing with fighting spirit.


    He still maintains the form of a giant ice knight. In fact, he''s incredibly strong even in that state alone.


    However.


    "If you show your attribute so obviously, it''s the golden rule to counter with its weakness attribute, right?"


    After all, if it''s ice attribute.


    Then all we have to do is beat him with its counter - fire attribute!


    "I''ll go first!"


    Junior used [Elemental Disassembly] that she had memorized in advance on [Lord of Crimson] against the Blue Knight captain.


    Zing-!


    [Elemental Disassembly] hit urately, cutting the Blue Knight captain''s magic defense in half.


    "Castingplete!"


    Following that, Lilly, who had been gathering magical power, opened her eyes wide.


    Various magic support artifacts connected to Lilly, and Junior and Bodybag assisted Lilly''s magic.


    "Here we go-!"


    Lilly is not fundamentally abatant.


    It''s been quite some time since she retired from field work. Her main job is artifact management.


    But she consistently helped in battles in various ways, and she was trained on the battlefield while managing artifacts.


    And at the end of all those battle experiences, she finally seeded in awakening.


    She learned her ultimate skill.


    And today is the debut of that ultimate skill!


    Whoosh!


    A wall of mes appeared in front of the charging Blue Knight captain.


    Crash-!


    The Blue Knight captain easily broke through that wall.


    And then.


    "...!"


    He discovered a new wall spread out behind it.


    Crash! Crash! Crash-!


    He broke through three walls in session, but


    "...?!"


    Beyond that, the walls of me stretched endlessly.


    Because Lilly is generating them in real-time right now!


    The name of this ultimate skill, which reduces the power and size of the [Fire Wall] Lilly used to use and then fires dozens of them in session, is [Fire Wave].


    It''s a simple magic that just deploys walls of me in session, but.


    What is the virtue of a me mage in the first ce?


    Simple structure, and therefore powerful effect. This is it.


    Sizzle...!


    The ice armor on the Blue Knight captain''s body, which seemed like it would never melt, began to slowly melt from the edges.


    Whether it''s ice formed with spiritual cold or whatever, there''s nothing it can do against the walls of fire that keep crashing in session.


    The Blue Knight captain looked around as if trying to find a detour btedly, but already the procession of me walls adjusted by Lilly was closing in, surrounding the Blue Knight captain.


    In the end, he had no choice but to charge.


    Crash! Crash! Crash...!


    After breaking through dozens of me walls in session.


    The Blue Knight captain was still intact, but his ice armor had gradually melted, reducing his massive size somewhat.


    "Excellent, Lilly!"


    The one who praised Lilly''s ultimate skill was Dearmudin.


    At the fingertips of Dearmudin, who had received the magical power of dozens of people through the joint aerial magic circle, a giant me spear was nestled.


    "Let this old man add a handful to your military exploit!"


    And Dearmudin flew up into the sky magnificently using his robe [Old Phoenix], then used that ascending power to execute a powerful spear throw.


    Zwoooong-!


    A giant streak of me spear shot out like a beam of light, and the next moment it hit the center of the Blue Knight captain''s body.


    Crack...


    The sound of something breaking and splitting rang out.


    Crack, crack, craaaack!


    It was the sound of the ice armor worn by the Blue Knight captain breaking apart.


    Boooom!


    The me spear that had properly pierced exploded.


    The next moment, cracks spread all over the ice armor, then it shattered and melted simultaneously.


    "Aaaaah...!"


    Though in agony, the Blue Knight captain was still holding back from swinging the scythe in his hand until the end.


    The failure of the Apocalypse Knights was already a foregone conclusion.


    If so, his intention must be to deliver a final blow to our defense line with that scythe imbued with ice and death.


    The Blue Knight captain, who finally reached right in front of the Crossroad walls, pulled back his ice scythe with all his might.


    "The me mages have set the stage for us."


    Watching this scene, I raised my hand and drew a circle.


    "Let''s end this!"


    Then Damien, still mounted on La Mancha, who had been waiting for my signal, fired a sniper shot from the sky.


    Thud-!


    The falling magic bullet urately lodged into the Blue Knight captain''s scythe.


    "...?!"


    With this alone, the final blow the Blue Knight captain was preparing was thrown off course, and its power was greatly reduced.


    And in front of such an enemymander-


    "Hup-!"


    Evangeline, who had deployed her armor [Snow White] and jumped down from the wall as if flying, stood blocking with her shield raised.


    Evangeline''s shield [Shield of House Cross] now houses three ice spirits each after repairs and enhancements.


    Those spirits whirled around, covering the shield with ice,


    Craaack!


    It easily absorbed the Blue Knight captain''s ice scythe attack with the same attribute.


    Ice shards and snow powder whirled violently in all directions. But Evangeline seeded in fully receiving the enemymander''s blow without being pushed back.


    "Lucas, this is the opponent you were dealing with... I''ll leave the finishing blow to you."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Lucas, who had been waiting for my order, lightly kicked off the edge of the wall, flew in at a speed invisible to the eye, andnded in front of the enemymander.


    Drawing his two swords, he spun as if dancing.


    sh! sh! aash!


    After delivering dozens of sword strikes while grazing past the Blue Knight captain, he stopped spinning and sheathed his two swords again.


    Click.


    And at the same moment the two swords entered their sheaths,


    "...Ah."


    Boom-!


    The Blue Knight captain''s entire body burst outward with a sh as if exploding from the inside.


    This was the end of the forty-eighth defensive battle.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    The battle had ended.


    While damage elsewhere was minor, the forces that fought against the Blue Knight unit at the 3rd forward base suffered considerable losses. This was due to being caught in the enemy''s attack before they could retreat when the front line copsed.


    I personally came with soldiers and workers to recover the 3rd forward base.


    Corpses frozen to death by the Blue Knight''s cold attacks were everywhere.


    "...May you rest in peace."


    An unnamed soldier had died frozen in the very pose of charging at the enemy with his sword raised.


    I recovered his body and closed his eyes.


    Fortunately, amid the misfortune, Blue Pearl, which had fallen during the battle at the 3rd forward base, seeded in an emergencynding,pleted repairs on its own, and rejoined us.


    The two Pirate Kings driving Blue Pearl, the Rompeller siblings, stuck out their tongues."Wow... I''d heard a lot about the monster front, but I didn''t expect this."


    "You''re saying this is considered minor damage? They looked like they were about to end the world! And this is considered a rtively easy defense?"


    We all smiled bitterly as we loaded the fallen soldiers'' bodies into the prepared hearse.


    The two Pirate Kings, who had briefly squeezed their eyes shut, also participated in recovering the fallen.


    Blue Pearl, havingpleted emergency repairs, flew off carrying all the recovered bodies of the fallen.


    Following that, the airship La Mancha flew in, picked up the three damaged mobile walls from the 3rd forward base, and returned to Crossroad.


    "..."


    Sitting on the bridge of the returning La Mancha, I leaned my forehead against the window and caught my breath.


    Crossroad soon came into view.


    The city was busy, wrapping up the forty-eighth defensive battle while simultaneously beginning preparations for the forty-ninth.


    As I surveyed the cityscape that now moved on its own without my specific instructions, I thought:


    ''The next defensive battle, Stage 49, is essentially the final stage we need to clear.''


    In the game, Stage 49 is thest defensive battle Crossroad can withstand.


    The final defensive battle that follows, Stage 50, is in the realm of ''impossible to clear''.


    When Stage 50 begins, the final boss ''The Sleepless Lake Princess'' pours out of the ck Lake, leading an infinite number of monsters.


    There is no possibility of victory against an infinite enemy army led by the strongest monster.


    So the method proposed in the game is for a suicide squad to enter the dungeon before Stage 50 begins and defeat ''The Sleepless Lake Princess''.


    To kill Nameless, who has be a monster, her who has be the embodiment of nightmares, with our own hands.


    If we seed in this, we''ll see that ending we encountered in the game.


    That final scene where Lucas stands alone on a field of enemy and ally corpses...


    ...But now I know.


    Going towards that ending isn''t the proper strategy.


    ''The ending I desire, and the strategy I''ve devised... lies elsewhere.''


    The ''true ending'' that Aider and I sought to reach together cannot be attained by following the existing route.


    If we want to break free from being actors manipted on stage and truly be masters of our own fate.


    We must change our perspective on the world.


    We must break the rules from outside them, dominate them, and establish new ones.


    The puzzle pieces for this have all gathered in my hands, and I''ve decided to move forward on a new path never attempted before in this endlessly repeated apocalyptic game.


    But to be truly honest.


    ''I''m afraid.''


    It would be a lie to say I''m not anxious.


    Is the path I''ve chosen, the strategy I''ve found, really correct?


    If we go this way, will we really reach the true ending we desire?


    What if, due to my mistake, my wrong judgment, everyone following my g meets a painful end...


    ''...How amusing.''


    I pushed aside myplicated thoughts and wiped my forehead with my hand.


    Looking back, my battles have always been like walking a tightrope. They''ve always beenst stands. They''ve always been life-or-death struggles, always the final showdown.


    This anxiety creeping up on me now must be because the true end is near.


    ''Let''s focus on the imminent defensive battle.''


    To head towards the final battle, Stage 50, we must clear Stage 49.


    And in this Stage 49, there''s a high probability that the current acting Demon King - Crown will make some move.


    He''s praying for salvation for his sister Nameless, but currently, perhaps due to the curse ced on him by the Demon King, he''s clearly turned into an enemymander.


    And as an enemymander, he must have been trying to find ways to attack us while going through Stages 46, 47, and 48.


    Whether he''s really found our weakness, or if he''ll try something else without clear results, is unknown at this point.


    One thing is certain though - Stage 49 will be iparably more difficult than the previous three stages.


    ''Let''s continue reconnaissance... and prepare thoroughly.''


    I examined the magic cores stored in my inventory, recovered from the previous three stages.


    5 magic cores recovered from the Great Rat God. 3 magic cores recovered from Tamjinchi. 4 magic cores recovered from the Apocalypse Knights.


    ''The Great Rat God''s magic cores are quite unstable. Let''s use these to make rtively simple missiles. The Tamjinchi and Apocalypse 4 Knights'' magic cores are too high-grade materials... Even if the schedule is tight, it''s better to make equipment with these.''


    And we also need to open the boxes that have umted, speed up the process of modifying La Mancha into a dimension-shifting ship, and urgently repair the 3 damaged mobile walls...


    As I was mentally organizing the busy schedule between battles, as hectic as the consecutive battles themselves, the airshipnded.


    I was about to hurriedly give instructions to my subordinates as we disembarked, but the atmosphere around the people was a bit strange.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was gathered around a space in front of the hangar, with shocked faces, covering their mouths, pulling their hair, widening their eyes, and some even shedding tears.


    "Kyaaaa!"


    "Oh my, oh my, how could this...!"


    "I-I can''t stop trembling..."


    "To think such a day woulde... Aaaaah!"


    The atmosphere was unusual.


    I quickly pushed through the people on the outskirts and entered that space.


    "What''s going on? Why is everyone..."


    I had to shut my mouth mid-sentence.


    As I pushed inside, it finally came into view.


    ...He was walking.


    Step. Step.


    Sid.


    Towards his mother, Lilly, who had just returned from the battlefield pulling her wheelchair... he had left his nanny''s arms and was toddling on his two legs!


    It was truly a historic moment - Sid''s first steps.


    "Oh my God."


    The scene of the small, fair baby shaking his fluffy red hair, hisrge brown and green eyes sparkling, toddling towards his mother was transcendentally cute, and also... somehow majestic.


    I too, like the shocked people around, covered my mouth with my hand and trembled all over.


    ''Come to think of it, he''s already a year old!''


    Unfortunately, on his first birthday, we couldn''t properly celebrate because it was the day of a defensive battle. I heard they had a quiet birthday party, and I sent a gift too.


    Anyway, Sid is already one year old. It means he''s now old enough to start walking...!


    I thought he would crawl forever! I thought he would only babble forever! I thought he would be our front line''s representative baby forever!


    ''...Wait a minute.''


    Being able to walk means.


    Could it be, now...


    "Aw..."


    Towards Lilly, who was stretching out her arms with a surprised and joyful face, saying ''That''s right! That''s right! Slowly!''


    Sid, who was toddling towards her with his arms stretched out too, suddenly smiled brightly, and then.


    "Mama!"


    ...He did it.


    The people surrounding Lilly and Sid watching this scene all screamed and fell backwards. Sighs, exmations, and joyful screams filled the surroundings.


    Along with taking his first steps, he spoke his first word too!


    "..."


    Tears welled up in Lilly''s eyes as she silently bit her lips.


    Hurriedly wiping her reddened eyes with the back of her hand, Lilly smiled brightly back and opened her arms wide.


    "Yes, that''s right! I''m Mama! Come here, my baby...!"


    Sid, excited, hurriedly took steps forward...


    Wobble!


    He fell forward.


    Lilly, startled, was about to throw herself forward from her wheelchair, but there was no need.


    "Heave-ho!"


    "Aja-ja-jat!"


    The two Pirate Kings standing behind me quickly stretched out their hands with strange shouts, creating a water cushion on the floor to catch Sid.


    Everyone in the ce who collectively sighed in relief gave thumbs up to the two Pirate Kings. The Rompeller siblings sheepishly scratched the back of their heads.


    Sid, who had fallen face-down on the fluffy water cushion, seemed to find the sensation fun and giggled.


    Then he got up again by himself on the cushion and...


    "Mama!"


    He toddled towards Lilly again.


    Lilly gently embraced her son who had finally taken these short but great steps.


    "Well done, my son. You did so well..."


    Lilly held Sid and wept.


    She had been worried that Sid wasn''t starting to walk perhaps because she couldn''t show him walking herself.


    That he couldn''t speak because she couldn''t always be by his side, busy with work on the front lines.


    Or if it was because he was mixed-race, or an aftereffect of the difficult birth...


    I heard she had been consulting the temple often due to her many worries, but this was the moment when all those concerns were resolved.


    "Thank you for growing up so well..."


    In Lilly''s arms, Sid smiled innocently.


    The people watching this scene could no longer hold back and all rushed in.


    "Me, call me too! Say Uncle Lucas!"


    "Sid! It''s Sister Evangeline! Sister!"


    "Me too! Say Sister Verdandi! Hurry!"


    "No, if you have a conscience, say Auntie..."


    "It''s Uncle Kellibey, baby! Come on! Say uncle!"


    "Uncle? More like grandfather!"


    I too shouted, squeezing in between the people acting childishly.


    "G-Godfather!"


    The baby''s clear gaze turned towards me.


    I smiled brightly back and shouted.


    "Call me Godfather, Sid!"


    Before Stage 49 began.


    It was a peaceful and miraculous moment that came to our front line.


    And...


    ***


    ...


    ***


    ...And what happened after that?


    ***


    My consciousness...


    As if filled with noise, it''s not clear.


    ***


    ...I.


    ***


    I am...?


    ***


    "Godfather."


    Suddenly breaking through my hazy thoughts, a young and blunt voice was heard from beside me.


    "Godfather. Pull yourself together."


    "Huh...?"


    My clouded consciousness gradually awakens.


    From a dream of the distant past, of happier times, I return to reality.


    I came to my senses in a cold that felt like it could cut through flesh.


    This ce is the entrance of a cave in some mountain.


    I was crouched at the cave entrance, wearing an old and dirty winter coat covered in matted fur, having just woken up from a light sleep.


    Outside the cave, snow is endlessly falling from the sky.


    No, no - this is not snow.


    This is ash.


    In the distance, the white frozen earth is visible, burning ck and splitting, surging up into the sky as if in a whirlwind. This earth that has surged up into the sky falls back down as ash.


    A ck storm burning thepletely frozen earth.


    And a rain of falling ash.


    "..."


    For a moment, I nkly stared at the ruined world.


    Yes, after losing the final battle against the Demon King...


    The human world waspletely destroyed.


    It''s been 15 years since then.


    "Godfather."


    At the voice calling again, I turned my head towards the inside of the cave.


    There stood a young boy.


    With red hair like his mother''s fluttering in the cold wind, eyes mixed green and brown like his father''s, gazing straight ahead...


    Thest great mage of humanity.


    Sid, with a clear gaze just like 15 years ago, looked at me and said bluntly.


    "Just now, Mom died."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    I was defeated in Stage 50.


    The final strategy failed, and the world was destroyed.


    Fifteen years have passed since then.


    In this ruined world, survivors are still clinging to life.


    And I am still rebelling.


    Against the fate of destruction that has alreadye...


    ***


    "..."


    While tidying up my appearance, I looked in the mirror.Through my ck hair, which has grown long over 15 years of not being properly cut, I see my still-young face.


    Since inheriting the power of two dragons, I no longer age.


    But in my deeply sunken, tired eyes, the undeniable passage of time can be felt.


    For some reason, I now...


    Look very much like my father, Traha, who is already dead.


    "..."


    I turned away from the mirror, full of cracks and dirty stains.


    I had to attend Lilly''s funeral.


    ***


    Lilly''s funeral was held simply.


    For 15 years after the world''s destruction, Lilly had been a great help to us despite being unable to move her legs.


    She appropriately distributed our scarce resources, ced our limited manpower where it was most needed, and supplemented ourck of warmth with her fire magic.


    Without her, the remnants of our World Guardian Front wouldn''t have been able to carry out even ourst resistance activities properly.


    But Lilly, who seemed like she would endure strongly forever, fell ill recently and didn''tst long after that.


    "This is a good death, isn''t it?"


    Looking at Lilly''s faceid on the frozen pile of firewood, Sid spoke indifferently.


    "In a world like this, to be able to die with one''s limbs intact, in the arms of those who care for you, by the warmth of a bonfire... how fortunate is that?"


    "..."


    Sid remained calm even in the face of his mother''s death.


    This wasn''t bravado or pretending to be strong. Truly, Sid considered it fortunate that Lilly died this way.


    This child, who grew up in a ruined world, sincerely thought so.


    And in reality, dying from illness was considered a rtively intact end. Compared to the miserable deaths of other heroes who fell before...


    In this world that has be like this, cremation was indeed the only funeral method that could fully preserve the peace of the deceased.


    Other methods couldn''t maintain the integrity of the body for various reasons.


    We prepared Lilly''s funeral near the entrance of the cave we were using as a hideout. We gathered what little firewood we had and sprinkled hard-to-obtain oil.


    At that moment, one of the heroes keeping watch around us approached me and quietly spoke.


    "Your Highness."


    I turned to see a woman with indigo hair dressed as a mortician.


    It was Elize, the mortician swordswoman, one of the few remaining skilled warriors in the current World Guardian Front.


    She wore an eyepatch over her lost right eye and a magical prosthetic in ce of her lost left arm, but the sword coffin on her back was the same as 15 years ago.


    Inside the sword coffin were the weapons of fallenrades preserved.


    The belongings of Serenade, who was her lost master and my lover, would also be preserved in Elize''s sword coffin.


    "Your Highness."


    While I was momentarily dazed thinking about Serenade, Elize called me again.


    Even though the world has been destroyed and Everck no longer exists as a country.


    Elize still called me Your Highness. Even in a world where status no longer matters. Even though my coronation will never happen.


    "If we light such arge fire, ''they'' will notice us."


    "..."


    "Their encirclement is already closing in on us. If we light a fire now and they pinpoint our location, we''ll have to abandon this hideout we''ve just found."


    It had been only a week since the remnants of our World Guardian Front moved to this cave, escaping from ''their'' pursuit.


    It was afortable hideout found after a long time. It was a shame to give it up.


    But even if we hold out longer, it''s only a matter of days. After that, we''ll eventually be discovered by them and have to find a new hideout.


    As we''ve done for the past 15 years.


    "Do you have a ce in mind for the next hideout?"


    When I asked, Elize hesitated before slowly nodding. I nodded back.


    "We can''t carelessly conduct Lilly''s funeral. Even if we have to move our hideout earlier than nned, let''s send Lilly off properly."


    "...Understood."


    A faint sadness clearly swirled in Elize''s eyes as she stepped back.


    Although she had witnessed the deaths of countlessrades and recovered their weapons, Lilly''s death seemed painful for her too.


    Funerals in this era were really nothing special. What use is there in praying for blessings in the afterlife in an already ruined world?


    We just quietly mourn and light the fire.


    ''...In the past, priests would bless the afterlife, soldiers would fire salutes into the sky, and I would recite poetry.''


    I suddenly recalled funerals from the world before its destruction.


    Come to think of it, when was thest time I recited poetry?


    After the destruction, with too many people dying and unable to hold proper funerals, I stopped reciting poems for the deceased.


    As much as I cared for Lilly, I wanted to utter even a single verse, but.


    "..."


    Now, I couldn''t even recall a decent verse properly. I kept my mouth shut.


    After everyone''s mourning ended, it was time to light the fire.


    Sid, who had been standing quietly beside me with an emotionless expression, snapped his fingers. Magical fire ignited the firewood beneath Lilly.


    We watched Lilly burn, engulfed in mes, until the very end.


    She had been myrade since 18 years ago, when I first faced the ck spider legion at the forward base.


    Now that Lucas and Damien, who shared those times with us, were already dead or missing.


    The departure of Lilly, thest veteran hero, made my insides churn.


    The fierce magical mes soon subsided, leaving only ashes where Lilly hadin.


    Sid waved his hand once more, and a gust of wind scattered even those ashes, making them disappear.


    This was a funeral in the age of destruction, and it was the cleanest ending among the funerals I had seen over the past 15 years.


    And for good reason.


    Squeak...


    Squeak squeak squeak squeak.


    After the destruction, this world became infested with ''them''.


    Before we knew it, a horde of rats had gathered around the entrance of our hideout cave. Moving like waves, they surrounded us from afar, their blood-red eyes glinting.


    It''s unclear what these rat hordes eat to maintain such numbers in this ruined world, but one thing is certain: they don''t leave the bodies of my heroes alone.


    To avoid desecrating the deceased, cremating and scattering even the ashes is the best option. At least Lilly''s death will not be defiled by those creatures.


    ''...A good death, huh.''


    Thinking of Lilly, who had now disappeared from this world without a trace, I took a long breath.


    ''A good death...''


    I could feel the rat horde, undting like waves in the distance, gradually closing in.


    I looked around and said.


    "Let''s move. To the next hideout."


    Once the rat horde starts to swell, it bes unmanageable.


    But more fearsome than the rat horde is the arrival of ''whates next''.


    The rat horde is merely the eyes, nose, and ears of the real enemies. Just scouts controlled by the real enemies.


    Before the real enemies arrive, we must flee.


    The survivors had already packed their belongings. In fact, it was an era where there wasn''t much left to pack.


    We began to move, following the guidance of Elize, our pathfinder. The rat horde surrounding us scattered all at once, making way.


    While still fixing their bright red gazes on us.


    Trying hard to ignore the rat horde, we advanced into the frozen world where white ash fell like rain.


    In the distance, a ck storm was approaching.


    ***


    On the way to the next hideout.


    With our robes or cloaks pulled up to cover our heads, we walk through the endlessly falling ash.


    Although it was such a fierce downpour of ash that we could barely see straight ahead, we remained calm. In fact, this level of weather was barely considered bad weather, just an ordinary day.


    That''s the kind of era it was.


    "Do you regret it?"


    Suddenly, such a question came from beside me.


    I turned to see Sid. The small boy was calmly climbing the ash-covered hill where his feet sank with each step.


    I asked back.


    "Regret what? Holding your mother''s funeral? Leaving our hideout because of it?"


    "No."


    Clear eyes gazed at me from between the boy''s heavily covered robe.


    "Fifteen years ago, on the day of thest defensive battle, the choice you made."


    "..."


    "In the end, that choice of yours made this world like this, didn''t it? Do you... regret it?"


    I was momentarily dazed.


    It was because my memory of what my choice was 15 years ago was unclear.


    ''Back then, when we reached Stage 50, I...''


    Instead of killing ''The Sleepless Lake Princess'', I tried to save her.


    To do that, I met the Demon King separately...


    Throb!


    Instead of the moment of choice that didn''te to mind clearly, memories of the terrible consequences that followed the failed strategy overwhelmed me like a tidal wave.


    Crossroad burning.


    The final boss, ''The Sleepless Lake Princess'', finally breaking through.


    And following her, an infinite... truly endless horde of monsters.


    Melting walls, the soldiers on them evaporating together.


    "..."


    I tried tomunicate with ''The Sleepless Lake Princess'' until the very end.


    Because I believed it was the only way of strategy that could lead to the true ending.


    But the final boss merely swung her sword mercilessly.


    At this time, Serenade pushed me aside and took ''The Sleepless Lake Princess''s'' sword instead, dying in my arms.


    Lucas stood alone against the enemymander to allow me to escape from ''The Sleepless Lake Princess''. And he continued fighting until he sent all of us out of Crossroad.


    I don''t know his final moments.


    "..."


    Torkel died fighting, guarding the front gate until the end.


    Kun, Kellibey, Verdandi, and the Rompeller siblings maintained the resistance line until the very end with the blessing of their racial gods, but eventually copsed before the endless wave of monsters.


    Numerous soldiers and kings sacrificed themselves to buy time.


    To save me.


    After escorting the group of defeated soldiers I led to the outskirts of Crossroad, Evangeline turned back and rushed into Crossroad again at thest moment.


    Saying she would meet an end befitting the heir of House Cross.


    Saying she didn''t want to leave Lucas alone.


    She ran into her hometown now swarming with demons and monsters.


    I don''t know her final moments.


    "..."


    On this day, the World Guardian Front was annihted.


    And the world began its destruction.


    The endless horde of monsters led by ''The Sleepless Lake Princess'' burned everynd, sea, and sky in this world.


    We, the final remnants of the World Guardian Front, tried to organize a resistance force to fight back somehow, but they were infinite and we had lost all our elites.


    Even those who managed to survive lost their lives one by one during the 15 years of life on the run that followed.


    And so, here we are now.


    In a world that has already been destroyed, where the earth is frozen and the sky is burning.


    We are living because we cannot die.


    I am wandering through this hell... searching for a non-existent move to turn the tables.


    "I heard from Mom."


    Sid asked me again as I remained silent.


    "That day, before the final battle, there was a chance to kill that monster. But you chose dialogue over war, and as a result, the world ended up like this."


    "..."


    "Do you regret it?"


    I felt suffocated under the boy''s clear gaze.


    "If you could go back to that day''s choice... would you change it?"


    "..."


    The answer didn''te easily.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Your Highness!"


    Elize, who was leading the way at the front of our group, shouted urgently.


    "Enemy!"


    Thud thud thud thud...


    The sound of hoofbeats rang out in the distance and quickly drew near.


    All survivors hurriedly drew their weapons. Elize shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "It''s the Apocalypse Knights-!"


    As soon as her shout rang out, cavalry with fluttering cloaks charged at us from all directions, cutting through the ash downpour.


    gue.


    Famine.


    War.


    Death.


    These enemies that have tormented us relentlessly since the destruction descended upon us like dark clouds, swinging their weapons.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Apocalypse Knights.


    These monsters we once defeated have appeared in this world again.


    But when you think about it, it''s only natural.


    This is the world after the end of the world.


    It''s not surprising that monsters symbolizing destruction, embodying the concept of annihtion, would revive and rampage.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Through the hazy view caused by the swirling ashes, Apocalypse Knights charged in from all directions.


    "Form a circr defense! Take defensive positions-!"


    I shouted, reaching for the gpole at my waist - but it wasn''t there.Only then did I realize.


    My gpole, in the form of a ceremonial longsword, [���� ������], was destroyed 15 years ago.


    "...Kuk!"


    I tried to deploy my exclusive armor, but it was the same.


    Clink, clink, nk-!


    The chain mail armor, [���� ���� ����], that once fully covered my body had been damaged during the long battle, and with the remaining chain parts, I could only form something like a gauntlet that barely covered one hand.


    I grabbed that gauntlet and struck the head of an approaching Apocalypse Knight.


    Thwack-!


    The one hit by my fist had half its head blown off, but soon it regenerated the injured part and stood up like a zombie.


    ''Damn it!''


    These were tough enemies even 15 years ago.


    And now they''ve be even stronger with this apocalyptic era as their battlefield.


    They''re too strong for us to handle, having lost most of our ace heroes and reduced to a group of defeated soldiers.


    "Kheuk!"


    Even Elize, our strongest vanguard swordsman, couldn''t withstand the fierce attack of the enemy cavalry and kept retreating.


    The rest of the survivors fell, spewing blood, or rolled on the ground screaming.


    In an instant, our defense copsed. I gritted my teeth.


    ''At this rate...!''


    Inevitably, I tried to awaken the dragon''s power within me.


    There''s a price I have to pay every time I use this power, but now is not the time to be picky!


    "Lord."


    At that moment, a light touchnded on my shoulder.


    "Leave it to me."


    "...!"


    Whoosh-!


    With a sound of the air boiling.


    Sid, who had suddenly floated up into the sky, looked around with his characteristically emotionless eyes.


    Behind the boy, a dazzling rainbow-like radiance was bursting out in all directions.


    That''s right.


    The reason why our World Guardian Front, weakened and tattered as we are, could still survive without beingpletely annihted.


    It''s all thanks to this boy.


    sh-!


    Countless magic elements poured out from behind Sid''s back and began to merge into a massive ring shape.


    The Mana-Chosen.


    A genius among geniuses who learned the basics from Dearmudin, was trained by Junior, and surpassed even their achievements.


    Now that the two previous Archmages are dead, he is thest Archmage of humanity, carrying on their legacy.


    This is the boy before my eyes, Sid.


    p-!


    As Sid lightly pped his hands together and then spread them left and right, the rings of light that had been spinning around the boy''s body shed out in all directions.


    "...!"


    ck darkness gushed out like blood from the bodies of the Apocalypse Knights hit by these rings of light.


    More than half of the Apocalypse Knights died instantly and sprawled on the ground, while the rest barely pulled themselves together and quickly turned back.


    Boom boom boom boom...!


    The enemies are retreating.


    As I watched them move away, I let out a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you, Sid. We survived thanks to you."


    "...But many still died."


    Sid, who hadnded next to me, muttered indifferently as he looked at the fallenrades on the ground.


    The enemy''s surprise attack was brief, but in the short time until Sid unleashed his magic to repel them, it had inflicted great damage on our side.


    The survivors gathered the bodies of their fallenrades.


    We lit a fire and nkly watched as the lives turned into another form of ash amidst the falling cinders.


    "Let''s go, Your Highness."


    Elize, adjusting her sword coffin, jerked her chin.


    "The new hideout is far. We need to walk quickly before the enemies attack again."


    Leaving the pervasive death behind, we silently marched forward once more.


    How long did we walk like that?


    The ce Elize guided us to was a ruined city.


    As the earth''s axis continues to twist and thend repeatedly dposes and reassembles, it''s impossible to know exactly where in the continent this city was before the apocalypse.


    We can only be grateful that we can shelter from the ashen rain for one night.


    "The hideout I scouted is still half a day''s walk away. Let''s stay here for tonight and continue moving tomorrow."


    We unpacked in one of the ruined buildings and prepared to camp.


    After setting up watch shifts, people in the ruins copsed one by one as if fainting.


    As usual, I sat at the entrance of the building, trying to think about tomorrow''s ns, but extreme fatigue interfered with such thoughts.


    I was tired.


    My eyes closed involuntarily.


    ***


    "Do you often have nightmares, Ash?"


    A sweet voice, but one I never want to hear again,es from in front of me.


    "..."


    I red ahead.


    I''m sitting at a table, and seated across from me is the Vampire King.


    Celendion.


    With his bright red eyes twinkling amiably, twirling a wine ss in one hand. He''s smiling at me.


    "Nightmares uncover the deepest fears in a person''s inner self. They show you what you fear most in a tangible form."


    I know.


    This is a memory from long ago.


    Stage 5.


    Part of a conversation I had with him during the ''Commander''s Meeting'' amidst the final battle with the Bloodkin Legion.


    "But imagine this. What if that nightmare doesn''t end with the dream, butes out into reality?"


    Celendion stared intently at the wine ss in his hand.


    "If it crawls out from the other side as a living, breathing monster with a clear form. If that monster stands before your eyes and looks into you. How would that feel?"


    This is a meaningless, empty koan.


    "Well then, young human. Let me ask you once more."


    Even though I know this, I found myself drawn into his words without realizing it.


    "Do you often have nightmares? What is it that you fear most?"


    What I fear most?


    That is...


    "I hope it''s not too terrible."


    Celendion slowly turned his gaze.


    There stood the familiar walls of Crossroad from Stage 5, sturdy and strong.


    "Whatever it is, if you look too deeply into it, it might be reality."


    And on those walls.


    There are the figures of dearrades who fought alongside me long ago.


    Someone among them is shouting something.


    Desperately reaching out their hand towards me.


    As if earnestly hoping their voice would reach me...


    I can''t hear the voice.


    But I can read their lips.


    "My Lord-!"


    ***


    "Lord."


    I opened my eyes with a start.


    Once again, I tumble from the nostalgic mire of the distant past into the barren reality.


    A ruined world where ash rains down.


    This is my reality now.


    "Lord. Please eat."


    Sid, who had approached me without my noticing, was holding out a skewer of meat.


    Along with the heat of what seemed to be freshly grilled, a pungent smell hit me. I waved my hand.


    "No. I don''t have an appetite..."


    "...Then, can I eat this? I''m hungry after using magic."


    "Sure. If you want."


    Sid then quietly began to eat the meat skewer that was meant for me.


    That skewer is made of rat meat.


    It tastes bad, smells awful, and has little nutritional value, but it''s one of the few food sources avable to us in these times.


    "Is it edible?"


    "No, it tastes bad."


    Sid mumbled as he quickly finished the rat meat skewer while chewing.


    "But at least we don''t have to eat each other, right?"


    "..."


    Unlike his bleak and cynical voice, Sid''s face as he licked his greasy fingers was still young.


    Born in such an era, forced to be a premature adult... As I quietly watched this child, I suddenly asked.


    "Sid, do you remember cotton candy?"


    "Huh?"


    Sid tilted his head.


    "Cotton candy? What''s that?"


    "It''s candy made by melting sugar into threads, then wrapping them up to make it look like a cloud."


    "Sugar? Cloud? Candy...?"


    Sid kept tilting his head at this parade of unfamiliar words.


    "It''s food, right? What does it taste like?"


    "It''s sweet. Very sweet."


    "Sweet taste..."


    Sid furrowed his brow as if trying to recall that taste he had rarely experienced in his short life.


    "I think I knew what it tasted like, but what was it again..."


    "..."


    I swallowed my words internally.


    ''On New Year''s Day, the first after you were born. Your mother put a piece of cotton candy in your mouth.''


    You probably don''t remember.


    I can''t recall it well anymore either...


    But even in this ugly world, there was once such a beautiful moment.


    "I''d like to try cotton candy someday."


    Sid mumbled, finally giving up on recalling the sweet taste.


    I chuckled.


    "Yeah. That would be... nice."


    It might sound like empty talk.


    But who knows? If we''re alive, anything could happen.


    "..."


    Really.


    Will anything actually happen?


    It was then.


    "Your Highness."


    Elize approached.


    She looked tired and exhausted after tending to the wounded inside the ruined building.


    "Many were injured in the earlier battle, and we''ve run out of medicine and bandages."


    "...So we''ve finally run out."


    "At this rate, many will die tonight unable to hold on."


    It''s been three years since Rosetta, ourst healing priest, died.


    Since then, we''ve been treating injuries with always-scarce medicine and dirty bandages, and now even those have run out.


    "As it happens, this ce seems to have been a city, albeit now in ruins, so I n to search around. If we''re lucky, we might find some useful items besides medical supplies."


    "I''ll go too."


    I decided to go along, not wanting to let Elize struggle alone.


    Then Sid hurriedly followed us, wiping his fingers on the hem of his robe.


    "I want to go too! It''s my first time in a city, so I want to look around."


    "...Alright. Let''s go together."


    We don''t know what threats might be hiding in this long-abandoned ruined city.


    But the three of us - me, Elize, and Sid - are the strongest forces left in the World Guardian Front. If there''s a problem, we should be able to crush it.


    After leaving the night watch and guard duty to the other heroes and soldiers, we left the campsite and entered the ruined city.


    ***


    In a world that has ended, when searching ruins or structures for supplies,


    There are all kinds of threats one might encounter.


    Starting from the danger of copsing old buildings, ferocious wild beasts, all sorts of monsters like ghosts and demons,


    The horde of rats that surrounded us earlier and waited for an opening, the Apocalypse Knights that suddenly hunt living humans, and also...


    But more dangerous than any of these.


    "...There''s a light."


    Other survivor groups.


    People, that is.


    "I can see a bonfire inside that building over there. It seems there are other survivors staying in this city."


    "...That''s not good."


    That''s my honest feeling.


    Meeting people is not good.


    In a world that has ended, it''s actually easier to make judgments. Because every being you meet is an enemy aiming for your life. So I can be wary and kill them all, and that''s that.


    But people are in a grey area that can''t be simply treated as hostile.


    Because they''re people, we can''t just cover it up and kill them. They might be of help to us, and further, they might even be allies.


    However, in this changed world, with a very high probability,


    People are our enemies.


    The only beings that can gain our trust, then deceive us and stab us in the back. That''s what people are.


    Monsters that are only human in form.


    "What shall we do? Should we bypass them?"


    "No."


    I sighed.


    "We still need to make contact. We might be able to get medicine."


    I took the lead towards the building where the light was flickering.


    Elize and Sid, exchanging nces, cautiously followed me.


    As I walked without stopping, Celendion''s voice from the dream I had earlier suddenly came to mind.


    - Do you often have nightmares? What is it that you fear most?


    "..."


    I shook my head vigorously.


    And strode towards the campfire, not knowing if those around it were enemies or allies.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Fortunately, the survivor group wasn''t hostile towards us.


    No, they were more than just not hostile; they were friendly.


    And for good reason...


    "Prince Ash! How long has it been?"


    They were familiar faces.


    King Miller Ariane of the Ariane Kingdom greeted me warmly and offered a handshake. I grasped his thin hand and shook it.


    "Miller. It''s been a long time. I''m d to see you alive."


    "We Ariane people are used to this kind of weather! A mere blizzard can''t kill Miller Ariane!"


    His once muscr body had shriveled unimpressively, but his eyes still shone as brightly as they did 15 years ago.I didn''t bother asking about Yun. In a world like this, there''s nothing more foolish than inquiring about someone who isn''t present.


    After briefly catching up on how we''d been doing, I brought up my original purpose.


    "Is there any chance we could get some medical supplies? We have many wounded."


    "Medical supplies... We''re not well-stocked ourselves, but we''ll contribute what we can."


    Miller instructed his subordinates to gather medical supplies.


    His subordinates, with dull, lifeless eyes, nodded vaguely before disappearing into the shadows of the dark city.


    After sending his subordinates away, Miller drew close to me and lowered his voice.


    "So, Prince Ash. You have it, don''t you?"


    "Pardon? Have what?"


    "Why, the one thing that can turn everything around in an instant, of course!"


    Miller clenched his fist with his one remaining arm.


    "The one thing that can topple those cursed monsters covering thisnd and save the world in one go...! You have it, right?"


    "..."


    I was at a loss for words.


    No such method exists.


    The world has already ended. It can never return to its former state.


    Even knowing this, I searched for a miracle that might not exist. Because if I didn''t believe in such a miracle, there would be no reason to live on.


    So, the best I could manage was this response:


    "...I''m still searching for it myself."


    Miller''s face, which had retained a hint of a smile, hardened.


    He must have read the resignation and fatigue in my voice, in my face.


    "I see, so that''s how it is..."


    He chuckled hollowly while stroking his unkempt beard.


    "Prince Ash, I don''t know exactly what you''re looking for, but I''m sure you''ll find it in the end. No matter where or how long you search, if it''s you..."


    Silence fell.


    An awkward atmosphere filled the area around the bonfire. Ahem! Miller cleared his throat and brightened up as he spotted his subordinates returning from afar.


    "Oh, heree my men... Hey, how much medicine do we have left?"


    Clink. Clink.


    But.


    In the hands of the approaching subordinates were des instead of medical supplies.


    Moreover, their numbers had swelled far beyond those who had initially dispersed. It seemed they had gathered all theirrades scattered throughout the city.


    "..."


    Elize, Sid, and I calmly remained seated in front of the bonfire, ncing at the survivors swarming to surround us.


    But Miller was visibly flustered.


    "What are you doing, you fools?!"


    "..."


    "This is supposed to be a weing gathering for our esteemed guests! Put down those des at once!"


    "Your Majesty, please step aside."


    Among those surrounding us, a gaunt middle-aged woman spat out words while gripping a rusty kitchen knife.


    "We all know. Prince Ash, this man was themander of the World Guardian Front."


    "..."


    "This man had the responsibility to protect the world. If he had done his job properly, the world wouldn''t have ended so horrifically."


    I closed my tired eyes. The middle-aged woman screamed in a hoarse voice.


    "It''s all because of you, Prince Ash! It''s all your fault! If you had done things right, the world would have been safe, and my children wouldn''t have had to die so miserably!"


    "..."


    "All these failures are your responsibility! So you should take responsibility! Why are you still shamelessly alive?!"


    The survivors surrounding us took a step closer in unison.


    The ominously raised weapons gleamed red, reflecting the bonfire''s light and their hostility.


    "Atone with your life."


    "..."


    "At least die now! Apologize to my children who died first...! To this world that died first!"


    Miller stood up abruptly and shouted.


    "You fools! Stop this nonsense!"


    "Don''t try to stop us, Your Majesty!"


    "Isn''t this world over anyway... Stop being so formal!"


    "Let''s kill these bastards and finally feast on human flesh...!"


    Miller''s intervention was futile.


    The next moment, the survivors who had been slowly closing in rushed at me all at once, shouting.


    I didn''t dodge. I had several means to block their attack, and I was too tired to even move to avoid it.


    But somethingpletely unexpected happened.


    Thud! Thud thud...!


    Miller intercepted the attack meant for me, taking it with his body.


    "Kuhak!"


    "Miller?!"


    Several des pierced his old, skinny body and were pulled out along with spurts of blood.


    Not just me, but even the survivors who had thrust their des were shocked.


    "Y-Your Majesty! Why!"


    "Huk, huk, kheuk...!"


    Spewing blood from his wounded body, Miller muttered.


    "Who dares... to throw stones at this man...!"


    "...!"


    "Everyone who was on that front knows. Without this man, the world would have ended long ago. Because of this man, hope existed in this world..."


    Miller raised his empty sleeve.


    It revealed the burn scar from the ck dragon''s mes. He still considered that wound a glorious medal.


    "I remember. That miraculous moment when this man brought sunlight back to the world..."


    "..."


    "So, if you want to throw stones at this man... Huk. Kill me first. Until I die, never...!"


    The survivors were taken aback, but gradually their eyes changed. Their hands gripping the des tightened.


    "Yeah, we''re sick of your pathetic old tales, Your Majesty..."


    "Give us onest meal to fill our hungry stomachs before you go."


    "Kill all four of them! Let''s feast tonight!"


    Even in a situation where the people he once led had all betrayed him and were pointing des at him, Miller stood firm on trembling legs, as if trying to protect me.


    I stood up and ced a hand on his shoulder.


    "...Thank you, Miller."


    "Huk, huk, Prince Ash..."


    He looked back at me with trembling eyes.


    It was an era where everything was being tested.


    Humanity, beliefs, banners, will, all of it...


    I was no exception. In this ruined world devoid of hope, I was about to give up on finding salvation.


    I was about to ept the slowly withering fate.


    But even in times like these, this old king showed that there are still people who genuinely believe in me.


    So, I spoke with sincerity.


    "Thank you."


    Perhaps reading the determination returning to my eyes instead of resignation.


    A smile slowly formed on Miller''s blood-stained lips as he stared nkly back at me.


    "I see... That''s... enough..."


    Thud.


    Miller copsed.


    The old king was dead.


    I quietly looked down at him, fallen in the pool of his own blood... then turned to survey the survivors surrounding us once more.


    To those gripping des and revealing their individual hatreds and desires, I spoke softly.


    "I kill monsters. I protect humans."


    "...?"


    "That has been my lifelong creed."


    I reached out my hand towards them.


    "And still, I want to protect you all."


    "..."


    "It''s not toote. Everyone, put down your weapons. Please, don''t be monsters. Remain human."


    Especially in times like these.


    Someone must remain antern. Someone must remain a beacon. Someone must remain a g.


    If the world''s destruction is my responsibility, then protecting thest of humanity is also my responsibility.


    Rekindling that spark in people is also my responsibility.


    "Don''t be monsters like them."


    "..."


    "Even if it''s difficult and painful, let''s... live as humans until the very end."


    The expressions of the survivors were varied.


    Some burned with even more intense hatred as if the idea was absurd, some wavered and were confused, some had trembling eyes...


    I calmly waited in front of these bewildered and restless people.


    But in the end.


    "Don''t make meugh! We''ll kill you, Prince Ash!"


    Once the faint emotions evaporated, what remained in the survivors'' eyes was deep-rooted hatred.


    "Save your pretty words for hell! Now that even that useless old man Miller is dead, we have nothing to hold us back!"


    "We''ll dly be monsters if that''s what it takes to survive in this hellish world!"


    "Meat, meat, give us meeeeat!"


    ...Right.


    This is reality, I suppose.


    Still, I tried to persuade them until the very end. I tried to make even one person regain their senses.


    But then.


    Boom...


    A sound echoed from afar.


    "...?"


    Everyone turned their heads towards it as if on cue.


    Boom... Boom... Boom...


    The heavy sound gradually drew closer.


    The survivors swallowed their panicked screams and one by one dropped the des from their hands. Confusion and despair appeared on everyone''s faces.


    They all knew the identity of this sound.


    "Your Highness!"


    Elize, who had hurriedly stomped out the bonfire, shouted.


    "Hide!"


    Elize urgently led me and Sid behind a ruined pir.


    Boom...! Boom...! Boom...!


    At the same time, the sound began to intensify.


    As if something very heavy was rushing across the ground.


    And the moment after we hid behind the pir-


    Kwabooom!


    Crushing all the copsed ruins, three giant statues appeared amidst a cloud of dust.


    Beings that appear to hunt humans by reading the negative emotions that surge when people are hostile to each other.


    One of the worst monsters of the apocalyptic era-


    "Tamn-Jin-Chi...!"


    The giant statues with heads of a rooster, a snake, and a pig, their eyes shing blood-red, raised their weapons. Then they spoke in monotone voices.


    "Always greedy,"


    "Always full of anger,"


    "Always foolish. Oh humans."


    The three spoke simultaneously.


    "Come, let us journey together towards Nirvana."


    And they began their hunt for humans.


    Whoosh!


    St-!


    With every dance of the giant crescent de, twin halberd, and four-pronged spear, the necks and heads of the survivors who were alive just moments ago separated, spraying blood in all directions.


    "Aaaagh!"


    "Run away, run away-!"


    "It''s Tamn-Jin-Chi! We can''t beat them! Hurry and esc..."


    A man who had been shouting at the top of his lungs was caught in the hand of a giant statue, and his upper and lower body were torn apart.


    The man continued screaming for a long time even after his lower body was thrown far away.


    "You damned monster! Back then, you took my children-"


    The middle-aged woman from earlier charged at the giant statue with her kitchen knife, but.


    The next moment she was struck by the statue''s fist, and her blood and flesh exploded in mid-air, sttering everywhere.


    A massacre urred.


    Those who quickly hid in various ruins like us survived, but those who were outside were horribly ughtered.


    "Kuk!"


    As I slowly began to raise my magical power, a panicked Elize stopped me.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing!"


    "But, the people...!"


    "We can''t defeat those monsters now! You know that! We need to hide and look for a chance to escape!"


    Then Sid muttered quietly.


    "...It''s toote to escape anyway."


    "What?"


    "More areing."


    Sid murmured, looking around with eyes tinged with a faint magical light.


    "Other monsters too."


    "...!"


    Whoosh...


    From beyond the ash-coverednd, the ground approached like a wave.


    No, it wasn''t a wave.


    It was an innumerable horde of rats.


    In the center of that rat horde was a single massive lump of flesh.


    "Mother Rat...!"


    It was the monster I often called the Great Rat Mother, the mother of all rats.


    In other words, it meant that the main force of rats that had swallowed this world had arrived here.


    "Aaaagh!"


    "It''s the rat horde! The rats have appeared!"


    "If we''re swallowed, it''s over, hurry and run...!"


    Those who tried to flee outside the city were terrified and tried toe back into the ruins, but it was already toote.


    The wave of rats, moving at a speed far superior to humans, engulfed the survivors.


    Those swallowed by that wave couldn''t even scream before their flesh was torn off and their blood sucked dry in a matter of seconds.


    The bodies, turned to skeletons in an instant, rolled on the ground.


    And it didn''t end there.


    Clop! Clop! Clop!


    The sound of hooves.


    Along with the swift sound of galloping hooves, four Centaurs appeared. They were each wrapped in gue, me, water, and ice.


    "The four generals of the Apocalypse Knights..."


    This is truly going from bad to worse.


    As I shuddered, Sid added.


    "This isn''t the end."


    "What?"


    When I turned to look, Sid''s face was paler than I''d ever seen it.


    "It''s looking this way. It''sing towards us."


    Sid''s eyes trembled as he looked at me.


    "The ''real'' enemy...!"


    The next moment,


    Boom-!


    With an earth-shaking roar, the sky split open.


    The sky, always ck with swirling smoke, cracked open to reveal the undting darkness of another world.


    Countless eyes blinked incessantly through the crack, peering down at the ground.


    And following that path in the sky, under the clouds and in the starlight... two beings descended.


    "...!"


    One of them was a woman with her face covered by a mourning veil, its edges burned.


    The dress she wore also had its hem and sleeve ends burned, and the tall crown on her head was also scorched ck.


    Even her long white hair, almost trailing on the ground, had ckened ends.


    ''The Sleepless Lake Princess''.


    The worst enemy, and once my friend.


    And beside her...


    "It''s been a while, Ash."


    Wearing a ckened mask that constantly emitted dark smoke, with a crown of thorns atop the smiling mask.


    Dressed in a white royal outfitpletely ckened at the edges, with a white cloak also ckened at the edges...


    There stood a jester.


    I spat out his name.


    "Crown."


    Then, the crowned jester smiled behind his mask and asked.


    In a low, deep, pleasant voice...


    "How is it? Have you gotten used to this nightmarish life yet?"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Three types of monsters swirl around the ruins, closing in.


    Countless rats led by the Great Rat Mother devour everything alive.


    Tamn-Jin-Chi and the 108 Defilement Statues chant corrupted sutras, driving humans mad and making them kill each other.


    The Apocalypse Knights, led by the Four Horsemen, negate human life itself through gue, famine, war, and death.


    They destroy human habitats,


    They destroy human hearts,


    They destroy human life itself...


    As if born for this purpose, the monsters ravage the world of the apocalypse.


    The ruined city is already filled with human corpses.As prey diminishes, the three monster groups begin to fight each other.


    The rat swarm surges like a wave, climbing over the giant statues - Tamn-Jin-Chi.


    The colossal statues, unconcerned about the rats clinging to them, chant the most horrific sutras towards the Apocalypse Knights.


    And the Apocalypse Knights brandish their bows, greatswords, scales, and scythes to ughter the rats.


    "...Haa."


    In the middle of this surreal battlefield.


    Sid let out a quiet sigh.


    "We only came to find medicine..."


    As we had done for the past 15 years, saying goodbye torades, moving our shelter, eating rat meat, searching ruins, fighting other survivor groups...


    We were just trying to live another day like that.


    But now, the destruction of everything was right before us.


    Boom boom boom boom boom-!


    The monsters, having long since discovered our location, rushed towards us through the gaps in the ruins.


    p-!


    As Sid pped his hands and spread them outwards, a massive ring of light formed, cleanly erasing all the monsters that had swarmed the area.


    But pushing back the enemies was only momentary; their empty spaces were immediately filled by the next wave of monsters rushing towards us.


    Thud!


    Elize, who had stepped in front of me, nted her sword coffin into the ground and spat out the activation words as if chewing them.


    "Sword coffin, deploy."


    Without even looking back at the widely opening sword coffin, Elize charged towards the pouring monsters and shouted.


    "Sword 2, Sword 4, Sword 7, Sword 12, Sword 13... Damn it! Justunch all the weapons we can use!"


    Woooong!


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    Various swords shot out from the sword coffin like rockets, raining down like a bombardment on Elize''s position.


    Elize caught these swords in mid-air one after another and struck down the monsters approaching nearby.


    She brutally sliced through the grotesquely transformed ratmen, the defilement statues spewing evil sutras, and the Apocalypse Knights shooting curses with fluttering cloaks.


    ng! ng! sh...!


    As the enemies were also tough and resilient, Elize''s swords didn''tst long before breaking.


    But Elize paid no mind, discarding the used sword and grabbing the next one to thrust into the enemy''s head.


    "..."


    Sid cleared the surroundings whenever magic gathered, and Elize directly dealt with the enemies that broke through that magic.


    This alone maintained some bnce on the frontline, but we still couldn''t break free from their encirclement.


    And far in the sky, two beings - the ''Sleepless Lake Princess'' and Crown were approaching us moment by moment.


    At this rate, escape was impossible, and we would be caught by them.


    "Phew."


    I closed my eyes and opened them, slowly awakening the dragon''s power within me.


    Grooooar...!


    The earth vibrated slightly, announcing the dragon''s descent to the world.


    A panicked Sid turned to me urgently and shouted.


    "Lord, you mustn''t!"


    "What''s there to ''mustn''t'' in this situation."


    More monsters swarmed in, to the point where even Sid''s magic could no longer fully drive them away.


    "Kuuugh!"


    I saw Elize''s prosthetic arm being caught and torn off by the enemies as she fought bravely.


    There''s no more time to hesitate. I awakened all the dragon heart and dragon blood within me in one breath.


    "Ugh...!"


    My vision alternated between ck and red. I felt my existence instantly distancing itself from being human.


    Having called upon the dragon''s power too often after the apocalypse, I had now reached the point where my sense of self was corrupted every time I used the dragon''s power.


    Memories are lost, and the wills of the ck dragon and red dragon mix, repel, and sh within me.


    From the beginning, I was an existence patched together to continue fighting through Stage 50. It''s only natural that I''m going mad after using it for another 15 years.


    ''It doesn''t matter!''


    I took a deep breath.


    And towards the direction where the monsters were gathered most thickly - I exhaled with all my might.


    Hwaaaargh!


    Dragon Breath.


    ck and red mes that couldn''t mix shot out, pushing each other aside and burning everything in their path.


    ''Ugh!''


    I tasted blood inside my burned throat.


    As my winter coat burned away from the heat of the breath, my upper body, including my neck, was exposed to the world. My body covered in ck and red dragon scales...


    "Haa, cough! Cough!"


    I coughed violently and spat out blood.


    My body was a bit of a mess, but thanks to that.


    "A path has opened!"


    All the monsters in one direction were swept away by the breath and annihted.


    Elize, who had run to me, supported me and shouted.


    "Your Highness, this way!"


    ***


    As we barely broke through the encirclement and escaped, the survivors of the World Guardian Front were rushing to meet us.


    They had been waiting, knowing a battle had broken out.


    "We must escape this city immediately!"


    I shouted urgently.


    "Other monsters are a problem, but the two worst enemies of the Lake Kingdom are descending to the ground! Before we''re caught, hurry-"


    But perhaps it was our downfall that we had spent time breaking through the monsters'' encirclement.


    Before I could finish speaking, a woman in a dress, floating down from the sky... gentlynded between me and myrades.


    "...!"


    Under the split sky, shimmering starlight scattered around the woman.


    The ends of her pale white dress, as if not of this world, had turned ck, glowing ominously with the darkness of another realm.


    Beyond the pure white mourning veil covering her face... I could see teal eyes that were once familiar, but now devoid of human emotion.


    I uttered in a trembling voice.


    "...Nameless."


    With the vain hope that my old friend might recognize my voice and return to how she was before.


    But of course, that was impossible.


    Whoosh-!


    ck energy gathered in the ''Sleepless Lake Princess''s'' hand, condensing into the shape of a longsword, and the monster swung it vertically.


    sh-!


    Sid, who had rushed towards me urgently, pushed me aside.


    The blow unleashed by the ''Sleepless Lake Princess'' narrowly grazed me, and the trajectory of that sword... split the world from sky to ground.


    The torn sky pours down, and the split earth copses.


    We can''t win.


    She''s not that kind of existence to begin with.


    She could only have been killed before she waspleted as a monster, within the Lake Kingdom. Having escaped the Lake Kingdom and be the embodiment of all nightmares, she is literally invincible.


    "We''ll buy time, Your Highness! Escape!"


    Elize, gripping a broken sword, urgentlymanded the people.


    "Sid, I''m counting on you with His Highness!"


    "...Yes."


    Sid, who had nodded silently, supported me. I shouted urgently.


    "What are you saying, Elize! If we''re escaping, we should go together-"


    "Your Highness is our g."


    Elize said, biting down on a navy blue dagger.


    "Especially in a world like this, please keep flying until the veryst moment possible."


    "..."


    "I''ll entrust this sword coffin to Your Highness. The wills of those who fell before us remain inside."


    After pushing her sword coffin towards me.


    Finally, giving me aplex look, Elize dashed towards the ''Sleepless Lake Princess''.


    "Waaaaaah-!"


    "Block the monster as much as you can!"


    "Buy time-!"


    All the remaining members of the World Guardian Front charged towards the enemymander, shouting.


    "Take this, my master''s enemy-!"


    The dagger Elize thrust out with her final shout failed to leave any wound on the ''Sleepless Lake Princess''s'' body.


    The next moment, after confirming Elize being shredded and blown apart by the ck energy, I tightly closed my eyes and turned my body in the opposite direction.


    While my people bought time with their lives, I fled with Sid''s support, carrying the sword coffin.


    Once again, as we had done for the past 15 years...


    ***


    Perhaps it was because the sky had split.


    Ash no longer fell. Sid and I were crossing a white ice field under an unusually clear night sky.


    "Haa, haa, haa..."


    Sid exhaled irregr breaths.


    We walked like that for a while, leaning on each other.


    That''s when it happened. Suddenly, a strong wind blew. Sid and I held onto each other and barely withstood the gale.


    And when the strong wind stopped...


    "...!"


    The white ash covering the ice field waspletely swept away.


    The cleanly frozen in perfectly reflected the clear night sky.


    Starlight bloomed like flowers on the earth.


    "Wow..."


    Forgetting the current situation, Sid let out an exmation like an innocent child.


    "I know this isn''t the time to say this, Lord, but isn''t it beautiful?"


    "...Yeah. It really is beautiful."


    I murmured, surveying thisndscape with Sid.


    "It''s like a flower field."


    "A flower field? What''s that?"


    "A field where lots of flowers are nted."


    Sid, who had never seen flowers or fields since the world became like this, didn''t quite understand my words, but.


    "I guess that flower field thing must be this pretty too."


    He said, as if somehow understanding.


    Thud.


    Right after, Sid copsed. I hurriedly caught the child and checked his condition.


    "This is...!"


    There was a long gash across Sid''s chest.


    It seemed to be a wound from when he pushed me away from the ''Sleepless Lake Princess''s'' attack. He had sealed it with magic and walked this far, but it was a wound that couldn''t heal, and he had reached his limit.


    Looking back at the path we had walked, I could see droplets of blood scattered here and there. My face contorted.


    Had I really walked all this way, dly epting the support of the child, not knowing my godson had such a wound?


    "Haha. Looks like this is as far as I go."


    Sid, mumbling with blood in his mouth in my arms, looked up at me with clear eyes.


    "Do you regret it, Lord?"


    "..."


    "That choice that day... do you regret it?"


    I kept my mouth shut.


    It was the content of that conversation I had with Sid not long ago.


    If I had gone to find Nameless and killed her before the final defense battle began.


    If I had prevented the ''Sleepless Lake Princess'' from descending to the human world. If I had given up on the true ending and instead achieved the ordinary ending we had in the game.


    We might not have seen this worst future.


    Then my people, and Sid, could have lived in a better world than now...


    That''s when.


    "Don''t regret it."


    "...!"


    Sid continued calmly.


    "Mom said so. That you fought to save the world, Lord. That if you hadn''t been there, the world would have ended long ago."


    "..."


    "That you willingly took the lead on a path that everyone else in the world doubted, found difficult, and didn''t want to take."


    "..."


    "You walked the path you believed was right, didn''t you, Lord? If you have no shame in that choice... don''t regret it."


    The child''s young voice held clear conviction.


    "I think the reason my mom, and other people, followed you with their lives... was because that path of yours was right."


    "..."


    "So, for the sake of those who followed your g... instead of regret, please fight until the very end."


    As I looked into the child''s eyes, I asked.


    "...Sid. Being born into a world like this, weren''t you unhappy?"


    Then Sid blinked quietly and looked up at the sky.


    "Do you remember? When I was very young. That day, like this, the sky was unusually clear."


    A faint smile formed on the child''s lips as he recalled the old memory.


    "Everyone went to y on a hill covered in ash near our hideout. They said they''d give me a sled ride. I followed excitedly, not even knowing what a sled was."


    "..."


    "They put me on thest remaining sack of wheat, and Uncle Zenis and Brother Damien took turns sitting behind me. They gave me sled rides from the top of the ash-covered hill to the bottom."


    Sid''s face, as he talked about the memory, had somehow... regained the innocent and cute look that a child his age should have.


    "Master Dearmudin and Sister Junior nagged that we should have magic lessons while the weather was clear, but before long they were waiting for their turn on the sled too. Haha, at the end, they even had apetition to see which was faster, the fire sled or the wind sled."


    "..."


    "After ying excitedly like that until the sun went down, when we returned, dinner was being prepared outside the hideout... I still remember. What Mom said that evening. She said, ''The weather is nice today, so let''s eat out! And since we''re eating out, let''s have a special meal!''"


    I know.


    Everyone knows.


    This world is hell.


    "It would be a lie to say it wasn''t painful... but there were definitely happy moments."


    Absurd, nonsensical, nothing goes as I want. Even if I painfully ovee the hurdle right in front of me, it''s still only painful.


    A hell where no one but a saint could possibly live.


    But, even in such a world...


    "I liked those moments."


    The child remembers moments that shone like stars.


    I... remember too.


    Those moments that bloomed between all those difficult days, beautiful like a field of flowers bloomed from weeds.


    Sid smiled brightly at me.


    "It wasn''t a bad life."


    I gritted my teeth.


    Clenching my fists, I widened my eyes as they grew hot.


    And I, too, smiled at the child.


    "Same here."


    We''re living in this wretchedndscape.


    But does that mean we''ll give up on the strategy?


    ...No.


    "So, I won''t have any regrets."


    The strategy must continue.


    Until the very moment life stops.


    "I''ll fight."


    Believing in the path I''ve chosen, steadfastly.


    Without giving up.


    Thud...!


    At that moment, someonended on the far side of the ice field where Sid and I were.


    Saaaa...


    The final boss, spreading a suffocating evil aura, ''The Sleepless Lake Princess''.


    And her brother, the Demon King''s proxy, the one who made this world like this.


    ''The Pied Piper''.


    Crown.


    "Is this as far as you go, Ash?"


    He muttered from behind his ck smiling mask.


    "This nightmarested 15 years before reaching its end... Truly remarkable willpower."


    That''s right.


    And now, I finally realized.


    "Well then... shall we repeat it once more?"


    "..."


    "The nightmare you fear the most."


    That this nightmarish world... is none other than Stage 49 itself.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    "Yes, this is inside your nightmare."


    Crown approached, speaking.


    "To be precise, it''s inside the ''World''s Nightmare''... where all of humanity''s nightmares gather and stagnate."


    As I listened to Crown''s words, my hazy consciousness gradually became clearer.


    As if waking from a long dream.


    And I started to remember.


    What happened before I entered this world of nightmares.


    ***


    After Stage 48 ended.After seeing Sid''s first steps and first words.


    A few days after we started preparing for Stage 49.


    Strange phenomena began to engulf Crossroad.


    Some of those who fell asleep continued to sleep, never to wake again.


    No one in this world, not even the strongest warrior, can avoid sleep. But once asleep, there was a high chance of losing consciousness.


    One soldier who woke up just before losing consciousness among those who had fallen asleep reported to me.


    "I heard the sound of a flute in my dream."


    "The sound of a flute?"


    "Yes, a very sorrowful and mournful... and somehow eerie flute sound..."


    People continued to lose consciousness.


    Everyone went to bed trembling with fear every night. They fell asleep terrified of hearing the flute sound in their dreams.


    And when there were far more unconscious people than those awake, when news started to spread that this endless sleep was spreading to other nearby cities and countries.


    That''s when it appeared in the sky above Crossroad.


    A massive sphere of darkness, rippling like liquid.


    The Sky Knights attempted to approach it from the air, but the moment even a hair''s breadth touched it, they immediately lost consciousness and fell. And these knights, too, never regained consciousness.


    The mages from the Front didn''t take long to identify the nature of this sphere.


    "It''s a materialized nightmare."


    "This is... a nightmare?"


    "Yes. We suspect it''s formed by the nightmares of those currently unconscious, all gathered together."


    Materialized nightmares were separating from the bodies of sleeping people, bubbling up into the air.


    The sight... was chillingly simr to the countless ''dark cocoons'' that exist in the Lake Kingdom.


    An emergency strategy meeting was immediately convened.


    "We quickly grasped the principle of the magic, but thepletion and intricacy of the spell are too exquisite. It seems to be using some lost ancient magic..."


    I asked the Front mages presiding over the meeting.


    "So can we break it or not?"


    "To put it simply, we can''t dispel it from the outside."


    Junior exined, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "The nightmares gathered in the sky are, so to speak, the ''result''. What we need to dispel is the ''cause'' of this phenomenon... which is estimated to be in the core of that nightmare."


    "You mean [Element Dposition] won''t work?"


    "That''s right. What use is it to dry up a puddle if it keeps raining? It''s the same principle."


    "This phenomenon, it''s not a mental status ailment either?"


    "Having nightmares is actually a natural thing for humans. Gathering them operates on a different principle from the mental realm..."


    This means it''s not the kind of phenomenon I can counter with [Unyielding Commander].


    As I clutched my forehead, feeling a headacheing on, Junior continued.


    "However, while it''s difficult to dispel from the outside, if we can find the core from the inside, it shouldn''t be hard to dispel."


    "...!"


    "If we have a catalyst to send our elites into that nightmare, we can dispel the spell from within... and save people from the nightmare."


    But what could we use as a catalyst, and how?


    After closing my eyes and pondering for a moment, I took a deep breath and said.


    "I''ll go in myself."


    "...!"


    "I''ll be the catalyst."


    Naturally, my subordinates protested, but I was certain.


    The only one who could act as a catalyst, maintaining their sense of self without being swallowed by that massive nightmare, and call in allies from the inside.


    It could only be me.


    Because I was the most ustomed to this kind of trial.


    ''Above all... we''re running out of time.''


    Most of those affiliated with the Front had already fallen, and this strange phenomenon had spread across the entire southern continent. At this rate, it seemed poised to engulf the entire continent in just a bit more time.


    Before thend was swept away by the waves of nightmares, I had to trust in myself and dive in.


    Finally, just after my deployment was confirmed, one hesitant hero asked.


    "Um, Your Highness. But... even if you seed in your mission, isn''t it possible that we might fail?"


    It was Violet, the illusionist.


    I quietly gazed back at her.


    "Couldn''t we all fall asleep and be swallowed by the nightmare, unable to endure? Then even if Your Highness acts as a catalyst in there, wouldn''t it all be meaningless...?"


    "No, Violet."


    I smiled and looked around at the heroes gathered in the conference room.


    "You will endure, without fail. I know it."


    I surveyed the faces of my people surrounding me, one by one.


    My warriors who were still standing, looking at me with clear eyes, not yet sumbing to the nightmare.


    This wasn''t a baseless belief.


    I knew very well that they would not yield to nightmares.


    So-


    "I''ll be back."


    Trusting in myrades, and no one else.


    I decided to willingly plunge into the nightmares of my people.


    "When I call, you muste to save me, okay?"


    ***


    And so, back to now.


    At the edge of some nightmare, I''m holding the dying sixteen-year-old Sid in my arms, facing Crown who stands right in front of me.


    "Haa..."


    Exhaling a white breath, I felt my consciousness gradually clearing. I felt my self awakening to my original self, escaping from the 15-year nightmare.


    The principle behind how Crown could control monsters with his flute all this time.


    It was because he had inherited the authority to rule over ''nightmares'' from the Demon King.


    And now, as the Demon King''s proxy with all authority over nightmares amplified, he exercised his power to the fullest.


    He extended his dominion even to the nightmares of people in the mortal world, forcibly abducting their consciousness and collecting nightmares.


    ''What we have to face in this defense battle is none other than ''nightmare'' itself.''


    And it was the nightmares of my people, no less.


    "This is the world''s nightmare."


    Crown uttered calmly.


    "It''s the culmination of everything humanity fears. And right now, what your people fear most is the end of the world."


    An era where doom approaches before our eyes.


    All sorts of mythical monsters invading the mortal world, an endless night falling, news of the annihtion of elite forces gathered from all over the world spreading everywhere.


    It was only natural for people to fear the end.


    "And Ash, you represent everyone living in the mortal world."


    "..."


    "The ''worst future'' among your memories, the most terrible and painful one... has been realized as a nightmare experienced by everyone in the world, adapted to your current situation."


    In other words, this ruined world.


    Is it saying that the worst iteration I actually experienced in the past has been recreated as a nightmare shared by everyone in the world?


    I quietly looked down at Sid dying in my arms.


    "..."


    This is not just a story in a dream.


    In some world-line I don''t remember.


    People continued such a difficult and miserable life after the end.


    Some young boy born and raised in such a world would have met such a pitiful and sad end.


    "And if I fail and die in this nightmare, you make me repeat this post-apocalyptic world from the beginning... is that it?"


    "That''s right. Until you despair, give up, and dere surrender yourself. Until the moment your heart breaks. This world repeats infinitely. And this time-"


    "No, don''t tell me how many repetitions it''s been."


    I red at Crown with a bitter smile.


    "I''ll fight to the veryst end anyway."


    "...Do you really think you can bear the nightmare of all the people you represent, the nightmare that this world itself is having?"


    Crown narrowed his eyes behind his mask.


    I know.


    That this is simr to the hardships his younger sister... Nameless experienced.


    That''s why I answered proudly, chest out:


    "That''s why I''m here, Crown."


    "..."


    Crown smiled bitterly in return and pulled out his flute.


    "No matter how hard you try, your world will never be saved, never. You''ll just wander this hell for eternity."


    "Then I will fight for eternity."


    I slowly rose to my feet.


    "If that is my mission, I will simply do so."


    Thud thud thud thud...!


    The sound of monsters approaching could be heard from afar.


    Countless monsters revealed themselves, surrounding the ice field where we stood.


    "In an eternally repeating nightmare, like my poor sister..."


    Crown blew his flute.


    "Embrace all the nightmares of the people you tried to save, and be crushed to death...!"


    Piiiiiiiii...!


    With a long, sorrowful sound, an infinite number of monsters from all directions, and the ''Sleepless Lake Princess'', advanced towards me.


    I quietly observed this massive tidal wave of monsters.


    Now, I could understand.


    ''This is my fear.''


    The nightmare brought on by my fear that all those who follow me might fall into suffering due to my wrong choices.


    Perhaps even at this moment, I am afraid.


    Knowing well the meaning hung on my g, the number of lives shouldered on my shoulders, I fear the path I must tread.


    But I also know.


    That there are those who believed my path was not wrong even in a world like this.


    That there are those who told me not to regret.


    So-


    I continue my strategy.


    I walk my path.


    I fight, in my own way.


    "This is your nightmare, but it''s also a world where monsters have triumphed!"


    Crown shouted mockingly at me, surrounded by infinite monsters.


    "Every time, always, you spoke as if you knew better, but you always lost! Nothing will change this time!"


    "No."


    I answered with conviction.


    "This time is different."


    I lightly kicked open the lid of something at my feet.


    It was the coffin that this world''s Elize had handed over, and Sid had carried all the way here.


    A collection of myrades'' relics.


    The Sword Coffin.


    nk-!


    Inside the opened Sword Coffin were only shattered, broken weapons.


    They were all sopletely destroyed that they were utterly unusable. They were so thoroughly damaged that I couldn''t even remember their exact names.


    I picked up one of them.


    It was apletely smashed magic gun. With the barrel itself gone, only the trigger and handle remained in an ugly shape.


    But as I grasped its handle.


    "...!"


    The battles I had fought with this gun came vividly to mind, clearing my consciousness.


    And the name of the equipment I couldn''t remember began toe back clearly.


    Yes, the name of this magic gun is [���� ��]...


    No.


    "...[ck Queen]."


    The moment I uttered the full name of the equipment.


    Cha-rrrr-ruk...!


    Click! Click! Click!


    As particles of light gathered in the air, the broken magic gun was restored.


    A long barrel sprouted above the handle that had only the trigger left, and beautiful decorations bloomed in session.


    And right after [ck Queen] was fully restored in mid-air,


    sh!


    The particles of light gathered even more intensely, forming a human shape- and snatched that magic gun.


    A young man with brown curly hair tied back and brown eyes shining like stars.


    The strongest sniper of the Monster Front and my eternal trigger.


    It was Damien.


    "Did you sleep well, Your Highness?"


    As Damien shed a bright smile, beside him.


    sh! sh! sh-!


    The other broken equipment also rose into the air one by one, shining brilliantly as they were restored, and their owners appeared in this nightmare as reinforcements, equipping their gear.


    A mage with a red staff, a martial artist wrapped in a silver cloak, a shield knight wearing a helmetbined with aurel wreath.


    A dwarf wielding a hammer and chisel, an elf with daggers and a bow, an old man in a ck feathered robe...


    Myrades appeared endlessly from within the dazzling light, forming a protective circle around me.


    I whispered quietly.


    "Wee."


    Those who have faced their fears.


    Those who have already ovee their most terrifying nightmares.


    In my front, we call them this-


    "...Nightmare yers."


    Tearing through the dark night sky, into the world''s nightmare-


    My nightmare yers, who never sumb to fear, appeared one after another.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Not only the equipment made with legion-level magic cores, or their owners.


    Those who have faced their fears, ovee their nightmares. They are all my Nightmare yers.


    All of them had resisted this world''s nightmare and were waiting for my call in the outside reality.


    And they answered my call.


    sh! sh! sh!


    At the end of the heroes appearing one after another, a spear knight in dazzling white armor and a knight in ck armor with twin swords descended behind me.


    "Whoa, long hair! Oh my, what''s this, it''s our long-haired senior!"


    Evangeline eximed in shock upon seeing me, and,


    "My lord."Lucas, who saluted me, stretched out his hand to the side.


    Cha-rrrr-ruk...!


    Then, pieces of light gathered from inside the Sword Coffin, coalescing into the form of a long ceremonial sword.


    Lucas, kneeling on one knee before me, respectfully held it out.


    "Thank you."


    I took this Nightmare yer - [Light and Shadow], then drew it in one motion, transforming it into a gpole.


    A dazzling g of light unfurled in the empty air, raising magical walls around us.


    Simultaneously, the armor that only fragments remained on my right hand - [Lord of the High Tower] - also restored to itsplete form, covering my entire body like a coat.


    We stood atop the fortress, fully prepared.


    "...!"


    Behind the mask, Crown''s face contorted as he looked this way.


    But that emotion didn''t seem to be anger or dejection.


    "Yes, of course..."


    To me, that emotion seemed,


    "As expected of the final yer, you should at least do this much-!"


    closer to relief.


    Piiiiiiiii...!


    With Crown''s sharp flute sound, the monsters rushing towards us elerated even more.


    Thud thud thud thud thud-!


    Their numbers are infinite.


    Truly making the entire horizon boil, an endless horde of monsters surges forward.


    We''ve never faced such numbers in all the previous defense battlesbined.


    Yet, despite how daunting it should be for all myrades,


    "Let''s begin!"


    No one is afraid.


    In fact, when you think about it, it''s only natural.


    We are Nightmare yers.


    Natural enemies of nightmares, masters of nightmares.


    Knowing this is a dream, there''s no reason to fear the infinite enemies rushing towards us...!


    Damien, smiling brightly, fired [ck Queen] without hesitation first.


    Boom-!


    With a tremendous firing sound, a dazzling magic bullet pierced down,pletely annihting all the enemies in one direction from the infinite monsters charging at us.


    "Let''s go-!"


    Following him, Kun, Kellibey, Verdandi, Torkel, Mikhail, Zenis, Evangeline, Lucas... everyone began the battle against the infinite monsters, wielding their weapons.


    Each time their weapons are swung, their ultimate techniques burst forth, literally sweeping away the pouring monsters.


    Everyone is one against a thousand, ten thousand against one.


    In this world of nightmares, the Nightmare yers were all exerting near-invincible power.


    However.


    Thud thud thud thud thud...!


    The enemies are also infinite.


    Following Crown''s rat legion, the army of greed, anger, and ignorance, and the Apocalypse Knights he had summoned in reality, all sorts of unimaginable, tremendous monsters flooded in ceaselessly.


    Eventually, a stalemate.


    The invincible warriors keep defeating infinite enemies, but the battle situation remains fixed, unchanging.


    Moreover,


    Saaaa...


    The enemymander is approaching.


    The ''Sleepless Lake Princess''.


    Even in a dream, she is different in terms of existence.


    Because she, too, is a master of nightmares.


    Therefore... what we must do has been decided from the start.


    "Junior!"


    I shouted to the mages gathered preparing magic.


    "You''ve properly prepared the method to dispel the nightmare from within, right?"


    End the nightmare itself.


    We came this far to use this method from the beginning.


    "Of course, Your Highness!"


    Junior, Dearmudin, and the other mages all grinned at once.


    "We even have an ''expert'' in this field with us!"


    And so, standing at the center of the continent''s best mages drawing a joint magic circle was...


    "This development again, again!"


    Our illusionist, Violet.


    "Stop making an ordinary person like me save the world all the time!"


    "What ordinary person? You''re already a hero in an epic! Don''t try to back out!"


    I stretched out my hand forward.


    "Tear this nightmare apart, Violet-!"


    "When it''s an order from you, of course I have to...!"


    Grumbling but still perfectlypleting the magic as always, Violet shouted.


    "Illusion Domain, Maximum Release-!"


    Boom...!


    A dazzling light burst forth from Violet, and the next moment.


    Rumble...


    Crash!


    The world began to copse.


    The sky cracked and shattered, pouring down, and the earth''s axis shook as the ground plunged downward.


    Violet is a Nightmare yer who has faced her inner darkness and ovee it, and moreover, has swallowed a dragon''s orb and surpassed her own limits.


    She is one who deals with ''daydreams''.


    When the illusion unleashed with full power by such a nightmare yer collided with the world that is nightmare itself, cracks instantly appeared.


    And, in the copsing and shaking world-


    "Found it!"


    Junior discovered the source of the spell that created this world by collecting people''s nightmares.


    "[Elemental Disassembly]-!"


    Junior''s ultimate technique, fired without a moment''s hesitation, detonated.


    ng-!


    A halo appeared in the sky and the space began to shatter, and the next moment, the source of the spell was shattered to pieces.


    "Ugh...?!"


    It was the flute in Crown''s hand.


    Through that flute, he had been manipting nightmares, gathering them, and constructing this world within the nightmare.


    And, as the flute shattered to pieces and Crown swallowed a groan...


    Saaaa...


    The world of nightmares began to quietly disappear from beyond the horizon.


    Having lost both the spell that gathered nightmares and the means to manipte them, copse was the natural course.


    "..."


    After surveying this nowpletely copsing and disappearing world within the nightmare, I looked straight ahead again.


    "..."


    The ''Sleepless Lake Princess''.


    She stood motionless before me.


    Gazing at me silently with dry teal eyes devoid of emotion from behind her burned morning veil.


    "..."


    In this world, and in countless past worlds.


    This evil being has always destroyed the mortal world and killed my precious people.


    Even though it''s a nightmare, experiencing it made me realize how terrifying and fearsome the being before me is.


    "Nameless."


    But,


    Nevertheless.


    "I still... want to save you."


    My heart doesn''t change.


    My strategy doesn''t change.


    "I think I understand your feelings a little better now."


    A world already destroyed.


    Hope that doesn''t exist.


    Harsh life and umting fatigue.


    Comrades who defect one by one, or wear down and fall.


    In the midst of all that hell, yet still refusing to give up and lighting a torch...


    Your kind heart that willingly tried to shoulder the nightmares of all your people.


    Putting myself in your position, I think I somewhat understand how arduous and difficult it must have been.


    "I think I truly understand you a little now, atst."


    The nightmare is disappearing.


    The monsters in the nightmare, too, scatter into light.


    To the vanishing illusory enemy, no... to the real Nameless who must still be suffering in the darkness of the Lake Kingdom beyond.


    I whispered.


    "Wait. I''ll save you."


    When the world of nightmares copsed, I found myself standing atop the southern wall of Crossroad.


    To my left and right, myrades stand in neat formation.


    And below the wall, on the southern field... Crown could be seen slumped on the ground.


    In his bloodied hands, he clutched the shattered flute. This man gazing nkly into space with seemingly transcendent eyes.


    "Crown."


    I spoke to him honestly.


    "Thank you."


    "...?"


    To him looking puzzled, I smiled gently.


    "For giving me the final trial."


    "..."


    "For making me face and ovee myst fear. Thank you."


    Crown, who had been staring at me nkly, let out a hollowugh.


    "...Say whatever you want."


    Grumbling, Crown reached into his pocket and pulled something out.


    It was a shining key.


    "Keep it. You''ll need it on your final path."


    Carelessly tossing the key to the ground, Crown gazed at me intently.


    "Ash."


    And, after a long while of fumbling with his lips and hesitating to speak.


    "...I wish you luck."


    He finally managed to say that.


    And the next moment, he scattered and disappeared in a gust of snowy wind.


    "..."


    After staring nkly at the spot where he had vanished, I turned around.


    The nightmare is ending.


    My hair that had grown long shortened, and the dragon scales that had covered my body had all disappeared without a trace.


    And here, where the world of nightmares had almostpletely dissipated, onest trace remained.


    "Oh..."


    The boy from the nightmare who had copsed and briefly lost consciousness...


    The sixteen-year-old Sid blinked his haggard eyes and looked around.


    "Master Dearmudin, Sister Junior, Uncle Zenis, Brother Damien, everyone..."


    "..."


    "Haha, what''s this. Is it because I''m about to die... Have you alle to wee me...?"


    The boy recognizes them, but they don''t know who he is.


    My heroes looked at me in confusion.


    "Your Highness, this child is...?"


    "..."


    Without answering, I quietly knelt on one knee beside Sid.


    I know.


    This child is not a real being.


    He''s just a nightmare, a usible mix of memories from some long-ago doomed iteration and my fears, a fleeting illusion passing through a night''s dream.


    Nevertheless...


    I spoke to Sid from the nightmare.


    Myrades didn''t press further about who that child was or what his identity was.


    They all would have known, in their hearts, in their souls.


    Everyone, with resolute expressions, quietly turned to look inside the city.


    Voices and lights were spreading like ripples through Crossroad, which had been as quiet as a mouse while people were swallowed by the nightmare.


    The nightmare ended, and people returned to their lives.


    The forty-ninth defense battle was over.


    We survived once again.


    The world has not yet perished.


    "Let''s go."


    And.


    It will not perish in the future either.


    Because I will prevent it.


    Because I promised to do so.


    Looking down at the brightening cityscape, I murmured with determination.


    "To the final stage."


    ***


    [STAGE 49 �C CLEAR!]


    [STAGE MVP �C Ash(EX)]


    [Leveled-up Characters]


    - None


    [Injured and Deceased Characters]


    - None


    [Acquired Items]


    - Lake Kingdom Castle Key : 1


    [Only the final stage remains now.]


    - Prepare thoroughly before engaging in the final battle.


    - Good luck, yer.


    >> Get Ready For The LAST STAGE


    >> [LAST STAGE : The Only Path]


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Much time had passed while trapped in the nightmare, and it was now past mid-February.


    With the final battle, Stage 50, set to begin at the end of February, the end of this long game was truly near.


    Fortunately, the city that had been plunged into the nightmare quickly regained its vitality and returned to normal. They say the paralyzed southern continent also normalized quickly.


    People couldn''t remember what they saw in the nightmare.


    "It just feels like I slept deeply for a long time. My body''s a bit stiff from sleeping too long, but..."


    At the Ariane Kingdom military camp.


    King Miller Ariane of the Ariane Kingdom said, stretching his stiff neck.


    I faced him with an awkward smile.


    "Is that so.""Why, Prince Ash. Did I... or the people of my kingdom cause any trouble in that nightmare?"


    "Not at all. Rather, the opposite."


    I told him that Miller had supported me in the nightmare world.


    Hearing my story, Miller waved his only hand.


    "That would have been true for anyone else in this front, not just me, Prince Ash."


    "..."


    "We''ve all witnessed the miracle you''ve brought about, and the legend that the people of this front have written. Whatever the oue of this war, we will all support you until the very end."


    Right after, Miller scratched his head sheepishly.


    "Haha, it''s funny that I''m saying this when I was the first to try to leave the front, but still."


    "...Thank you."


    I gave a quiet nod, then stood up.


    Both Miller and I are busy preparing for the final battle. We shook hands lightly and headed to our respective tasks.


    "Oh."


    As I left Miller''s tent and headed towards the entrance of the Ariane Kingdom camp.


    I saw Yun''s tent in between.


    Thinking I might as well pay a sick visit since I''m here, I peeked inside.


    I saw Yun sleeping soundly, and Kun sitting silently next to him, knitting.


    "...?"


    Huh? Knitting?


    Looking closely, Kun was skillfully weaving a scarf.


    The already woven part of the scarf was wrapped around Yun''s neck, and Kun was carefully knitting the remaining long part.


    "..."


    Yun sleeping peacefully, and Kun focused on knitting. The warmth of the firece burning in one corner of the room.


    Somehow, the scene looked nice, so I watched for a moment before slowly walking out.


    ***


    The next ce I visited was the Silver Winter Merchant Guild.


    The Silver Winter Merchant Guild''s Crossroad branch had somehow grownrger than the New Terra branch. It might be because thend is cheaper, but I suppose it''s mainly because they''re dealing with military supplies in this situation.


    "Hmm..."


    Right? That''s the reason? They''re not really thinking of moving the main branch(?) here, are they?


    "Your Highness!"


    As I entered, Serenade rushed out in her slippers.


    I smirked and asked jokingly.


    "Serenade. How was it, did you sleep well?"


    "What?! Ah, yes! I slept so deeply that all work came to a halt...! I''ve been sweating to get things back in order."


    After briefly discussing the front''s supply situation with Serenade.


    I looked at the indigo-haired guard standing silently behind Serenade.


    "Elize."


    It was Elize, as always in her maid uniform, carrying arge sword coffin.


    When I called her, she looked at me quizzically, and I gave her a small smile.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    "Yes...?"


    "Let''s keep working hard in the future too."


    "Ah, yes sir."


    Elize seemed not to understand, but she answered quickly.


    I wanted to express my gratitude in my own way to Elize, who had been dedicated to the end in that nightmare.


    I smiled warmly, and Elize just blinked, not understanding.


    "...Ugh!"


    Serenade, who had been looking back and forth between us, suddenly approached me with a slightly sulky face.


    "Your Highness! Me, me too!"


    "Hm?"


    "Me too, um... please! Praise!"


    "Ah, right."


    I gently took Serenade''s hand and smiled brightly.


    "Thank you always, Serenade."


    "..."


    "I''ll be grateful in the future too."


    "...Hehehehehe."


    With her face bright red, Serenade wore a proud expression and rubbed under her nose.


    She''s always had this tendency to act younger in front of me, but well, it''s cute so it''s fine.


    After finishing our brief conversation, I left the Silver Winter Merchant Guild. Behind me, Serenade waved her hand big, and Elize bowed politely.


    ***


    The next ce I visited was the alchemist''s workshop... or rather, Lilly''s house nearby.


    "Ah, Your Highness!"


    A surprised Lilly greeted me.


    Inside Lilly''s house were several female heroes gathered, including Bodybag, Scarlet and Orange from the Gambler''s Club, Violet, and even Evangeline.


    I blinked in surprise too.


    "Isn''t this the Cr... whatever meeting. What are you doing here today?"


    "It''s not ''Cr whatever'', it''s the Great Female Hero Squad! And what else? We came to see our Sid while we had a moment."


    Indeed, as Evangeline said, everyone''s faces were rxed as they admired little Sid''s figure.


    "These days all our activities are just Sid appreciation meetings... I wonder if we should change our name from Great Female Hero Squad to Sid Fan Club or something."


    Muttering, Evangeline lifted Sid, whom she was holding, high up and yed airne with him. The baby seemed to enjoy it,ughing continuously.


    "..."


    Evangeline, you''re not going to trigger ''Error-Prone'' there, are you? Well, that negative trait disappeared a long time ago, but still.


    I watched nervously, just in case. On the contrary, Lilly, the baby''s mother, seemed used to it now, calmly working on some documents while Evangeline yed with Sid.


    "Auwa!"


    At that moment, Sid, floating in the air, iled his arms towards me.


    Huh, what? Is he asking me to y with him?


    I asked Lilly for permission first.


    "Lilly, can I hold Sid too?"


    "Of course. Who else would be more qualified than you, Your Highness?"


    With Lilly''s permission, Evangeline reluctantly handed Sid to me. I carefully took Sid into my arms.


    "Hello, Sid?"


    "Au!"


    "Yes, godfather is here. Say ''godfather~'', Sid."


    Then, the child really said it.


    "Dyabu!"


    "...?"


    I widened my eyes.


    After being frozen in shock and amazement for a moment, I asked in a trembling voice.


    "Did he just... call me ''godfather''?"


    Evangeline snorted as if it was nonsense.


    "No, he said ''dyabu''."


    "That''s the same thing! Sid! You just called me godfather, didn''t you?!"


    Then Sid smiled brightly and raised his chubby hands to pat my cheeks.


    "Dyabu!"


    "He really said godfather, godfather!"


    "Dyabu~"


    "Oh my god, this is crazy. Our Sid must be a real genius..."


    I was even tearing up with emotion.


    The women around us, whether they were the Cr... whatever or Sid Fan Club, all looked exasperated, but no, this is real! He called me godfather, not dyabu!


    "Sid."


    To the child smiling brightly with an innocent face, as if he knew nothing of what happened in the nightmare.


    I made a promise once again.


    "Godfather will take you there."


    To spring.


    To the world of March.


    To a future where you can live as you wish.


    Without fail.


    ***


    The cksmith''s workshop.


    This ce, reactivated as soon as we escaped the nightmare, was hot with heat even in the middle of winter.


    Fortunately, while all the cksmiths were copsed, Kellibey kept the fire burning to maintain the heat, or so I heard.


    Anyway, equipment was being busily produced in preparation for the final battle.


    Basically, since Crossroad might have to endure and fend off infinite monster waves in the final battle, equipment for the soldiers and the entire city wall was the top priority.


    But even in the midst of this busyness, Kellibey was producing the equipment I had ordered.


    "You had that invisible cloak you weren''t using, right?"


    "Ah, yes, I did."


    There was a piece of equipment I got a long time ago, used once in the Imperial Capital, and then left unused. It had a low stealth level, so it wasn''t very useful on the battlefield and was being neglected.


    Recently, I gave all my unused equipment to Kellibey and told him to do whatever he wanted with it, whether to melt it or reforge it. I wonder if he did something with it?


    "I upgraded that equipment using Parekian''s magic core and Parekian''s scales."


    Saying this, Kellibey pulled out a cloak covered densely with intricately crafted dragon scales.


    "The name... how about [Dragon Scale Cloak]?"


    "What are its functions?"


    "Basically, it''s sturdy. And it has inherited some of Parekian''s characteristics..."


    Inherited?


    "You can walk on walls."


    "...?"


    "It makes ''dragon ws'' sprout from the wearer''s shoes, allowing them to freely walk and run on walls and ceilings."


    I was taken aback by this unexpected function.


    Come to think of it, that lizard did climb walls...


    "And the effect of the original stealth cloak has been enhanced too. Like this, ta-da."


    As Kellibey, who was trying it on, infused it with magic power, the dragon scales all sparkled at once and matched the surrounding colors, like a chameleon changing its body color.


    "Wow... excellent camouge effect."


    "That''s about it for special effects. Anyway, since it''s equipment with dragon heart, you can expect effects like increased magic power and such."


    The person to receive this equipment was decided from the start.


    It was Violet.


    As soon as I called her, Violet came running breathlessly from Lilly''s house (which was right nearby) and immediately put on the cloak with delight.


    "Ooh!"


    Violet, who activated the stealth, shouted.


    "I can''t be seen!"


    She really can''t be seen. Only her voice can be heard from the front.


    Then, Violet''s voice, who had also activated the wall-walking function, could be heard from the walls and ceiling of the cksmith''s workshop.


    "Can you really not see me? At all?"


    "Nope. Not at all."


    "How about this? Ll?"


    I can''t see her, but I can tell it''s somehow irritating, hey...


    Violet, who hade down next to me and deactivated the cloak, muttered with a furrowed brow.


    "...Then maybe, if I wear this and go into the men''s public bath... hehe...?"


    "With that look on your face..."


    By the way, public baths always have stealth detection magic operating. You''ll be arrested on the spot, you idiot.


    "Aw~ I''m just joking, joking. Hehehehehe."


    Violet, who seemed to have beenpletely serious, wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth, and then nodded with a serious face.


    "But you know, this seems really useful for theft and cheating at gambling...?"


    ...I''ll have to take that equipment back as soon as the final battle is over.


    As I inwardly resolved this while watching Violet running on the walls and ceiling again, Kellibey beside me brought out and showed me other new equipment.


    "And this... I made it simply because we didn''t have much time."


    It was four pistols.


    Magic guns in the form of single-shot loading, capable of firing only one shot at a time.


    "I made these with the magic cores of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse Knights."


    "Oho."


    "Since they''re pistols, they''re only auxiliary equipment and can only fire one shot at a time... but I guarantee their power. They''ll be your trump cards."


    Four pistols in white, ck, red, and blue.


    The magic guns were named [Pestilence], [Famine], [War], and [Death].


    They fire magic bullets of poison, water, fire, and ice attributes respectively.


    "Those will obviously go to Damien..."


    As I was pocketing the pistols, Kellibey pointed to the next item.


    "This is the item with the magic core of that greed-anger-ignorance monster, being made as you ordered..."


    Even though he was the creator himself, Kellibey looked worried, still not quite trusting my idea that brought this n.


    "Will this really move as you think it will?"


    "..."


    "Not just us, but the stonemasons, carpenters, and alchemists too. Everyone''s been working on it whenever they have spare time..."


    I grinned and looked up at therge object Kellibey was working on.


    "Of course. Just trust me."


    After all, even in the game, the greed-anger-ignorance magic core was used for ''this purpose''...!


    ***


    As I left the cksmith''s workshop, heavy snow was falling.


    I thought about calling Lucas to ride back in a carriage, but somehow I wasn''t in the mood for that.


    I wanted to walk through the city.


    Walking along the snow-covered streets, I slowly looked around my city.


    Amidst the soldiers from various countries busilying and going in preparation for the final battle, the city''s residents preparing for dinner coexisted in one scene.


    The smell of baking bread mixed with the smell of oil, iron, and gunpowder.


    The sound of a couple arguing and children''sughter as they threw snowballs mingled with the sound of weapons and iron tes shing.


    As I quietly observed this peculiar scenery.


    Slowly moving towards my home, I suddenly murmured a verse that came to mind.


    Past the dignified hearts of the people of this vige who have been born and died, born and died for generations, past the dull dreams


    On an ordinary night when heavy snow piles up on roofs, yards, and well mounds


    It was a peaceful evening before the final battle.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    A few dayster.


    I stopped by the airship hangar. There had been a report of progress in the work.


    "Grandma Coco."


    I approached Coco as she pulled herrge body out of the engine room of the airship La Mancha and asked.


    "How''s the situation?"


    The magic circle engraved with the dimensional movement technique we found on the demon ship.


    Coco had taken charge of loading this onto my gship, La Mancha.


    "It''s all done. Now we just need to make the final adjustments."


    Coco chuckled and tapped the wall next to the engine room."Theoretically, this airship can now enter other worlds. However..."


    "However?"


    "The dimensional technique magic circle itself is unstable. It''s extremely deteriorated... so you won''t be able to use it for dimensional jumps many times. Use it carefully."


    I wasn''t nning to use it much anyway. It''s enough if it can cross the dimensional boundary once each way.


    "...The end is near."


    Coco looked south. In the direction of the ckke, where her homnd, the Lake Kingdom, would be.


    After a long silence, Coco suddenly asked.


    "Are you really not going to defeat Nameless?"


    "..."


    "In a few days, that child will bepleted as a monster, but it''s not toote yet. We can still kill her now. But if you don''t kill her now, everything will truly be out of control after that."


    "..."


    "Even so, will you really... leave her be until that child ispleted as a monster and invades the mortal world?"


    I nodded.


    "That''s the path I''ve chosen."


    "Are you saying you''ll stake everything on an uncertain challenge instead of a clearly visible solution?"


    "..."


    I kept my mouth shut for a moment at Coco''s question.


    And I thought.


    About the appearance of Nameless bing the ''Sleepless Lake Princess'' that I had seen with my own eyes a few days ago...


    ***


    A few days ago.


    Lake Kingdom Dungeon.


    Thud!


    I nted the World Guardian Front''s g in thest dungeon.


    As the conquest battle was finished and the heroes were cleaning up the surroundings, I stood on high ground and looked over the entire Lake Kingdom dungeon.


    This is the 10th area dungeon ''Star-gazing Tower''.


    It''s where they studied constetions by observing the stars in the sky in the Lake Kingdom. Naturally, it''s located at the highest point in the 10th area.


    "Haa..."


    As I exhaled, white breath scattered.


    I quietly surveyed the entire dungeon, sprinkled with light like salt.


    Now, except for the 10th area final dungeon ''King''s Castle'', the conquest of all ces in the 10th area wasplete.


    I retrieved the remaining pieces of Nameless''s soul from the conquered areas. I examined her soul fragments swirling in my hand.


    "..."


    And I looked towards thest unconquered area... the King''s Castle.


    In the center of the fountain square in front of the castle - a form rippling with darkness could be seen.


    Inside that huge dark cocoon, Nameless would be transforming into the ''Sleepless Lake Princess''.


    In the game, we attacked before she finished her metamorphosis and descended upon the world as a monster, and fought the final battle with her inside the final dungeon King''s Castle.


    But this time, I intend to leave her be.


    To let herpletely finish her metamorphosis, fully transform into a monster, and walk out of the dungeon on her own to destroy the mortal world.


    I n to neglect her and watch.


    "My lord."


    As I turned at the voice, Lucas, standing beside me and also looking towards the castle, said with a serious face.


    "We can defeat her now."


    "..."


    "If you give the order, I will end it with my own hands."


    "No."


    I turned around.


    "We''re going back. We''ll leave Nameless alone."


    "But, my lord."


    "All this time, we''ve always chosen the difficult path instead of the easy one."


    As I tucked Nameless''s soul fragments into my chest, I firmly dered.


    "There''s only one reason for that. Because the difficult path was the more righteous path."


    "..."


    "Trust me and follow me, Lucas."


    Lucas, who had been silently watching me for a moment, slowly bowed his head.


    "Anytime, anywhere... as I have until now, and as I will continue to do."


    ***


    Present.


    "Are you saying you''ll stake everything on an uncertain challenge instead of a clearly visible solution?"


    Towards Coco asking this, I smiled brightly.


    "Because the solution that the world has already given up on is not necessarily the answer that my soul can ept."


    "...!"


    "For the result I truly desire, I''ll pioneer apletely new path if necessary."


    A path that no one has taken before, or even tried to take.


    I intend to advance on that one and only path.


    "This ship will be of great help in paving that path. Thank you, Grandma Coco."


    "..."


    Coco, who had been quietly watching me, finally nodded with a bitter smile.


    "I beg you. Please, save Nameless... our princess."


    I didn''t bother to answer.


    I''ll prove it with results anyway.


    ***


    In my spare time, I opened thest reward boxes.


    Most of the boxes contained trivial magic cores or unremarkable equipment, but there were a few interesting ones among them.


    I selected the new equipment and headed east of Crossroad.


    On this wastnd that had been burned pitch ck during the ck dragon invasion, the huge pirate ship ''Blue Pearl'' was docked alone.


    The Blue Pearl, which is also the base for the merfolk soldiers, was currently very busy.


    p! p!


    Griffins scattering feathers and the people of the Vermillion Kingdom controlling them were busily moving cargo.


    Since ''La Mancha'', which was originally used as the gship by the Sky Knights, was assigned a different role in this final battle, they were moving to the ''Blue Pearl'', the only remaining airship.


    "Ash!"


    Mikhail, who was gliding on his griffin in the air, smoothly descended andnded in front of me.


    "Mikhail."


    I greeted him back and nodded towards the Blue Pearl.


    "How''s the new ship? Not ufortable?"


    "The pirates... no, ahem. The merfolk are cooperative, so it''s not bad. It''s not as modern as La Mancha, of course, but the deck is wide, which is good for the griffins to take off andnd."


    After asking about the current situation and points for improvement.


    I handed Mikhail the gift I had brought.


    "Take this. It''s a saddle, and I thought it would suit you best in our front."


    Mikhail''s eyes widened as he received the saddle.


    "This is..."


    It was an antique-looking saddle with a slightly different style from those here, seemingly made in the Eastern Continent.


    The equipment''s name was [Ambition Lies in a Thousand Miles].


    It means ''the heart is a thousand miles away'', and is also used to express the mindset of a fine horse.


    As an SSR-grade saddle, it''s a rare equipment that affects mounts. Basically, mounts wearing this saddle don''t tire easily and...


    By saving that conserved stamina, they can gain a momentary eleration once a day.


    Simply put, it''s a booster, a booster!


    It will be very useful for Mikhail, an aerial cavalryman.


    "This is an amazing masterpiece."


    As someone who rides a griffin all day, Mikhail, who immediately recognized how good this equipment was, was visibly delighted.


    "I''ll use it well, Ash. Thank you so much."


    I patted Mikhail''s shoulder and headed inside the Blue Pearl.


    "Well then, prepare well. I have some business inside."


    "Alright. See youter."


    Inside the Blue Pearl.


    King Poseidon and the Rompeller siblings were together on the bridge.


    "Ah, Prince Ash."


    King Poseidon greeted me with delight as I entered.


    "Wee."


    "King Poseidon. And Rompellers. Good afternoon."


    As I greeted them, I noticed that King Poseidon''s eyes had regained their original deep blue color instead of the golden color of authority.


    And I also saw that golden color faintly emanating from the eyes of the Rompeller siblings, who were standing awkwardly.


    "I just finished transferring the rest of my racial deity''s authority to these two."


    After transferring even thest of his authority.


    With his once deep blue hair now faded to a pale sky blue, and his body now skinny and gaunt, having lost a lot of weight, King Poseidon actually looked more at peace.


    "I''ve given the authority to young ones who can use it better, but of course, I don''t intend topletely withdraw from the front. I''ll do my best until the final battle."


    "I''ll be counting on you."


    After paying my respects to King Poseidon, I faced the Rompeller siblings.


    "I''ll be counting on you two as well."


    The Rompeller siblings, who had been eyeing each other, simultaneously scratched their heads sheepishly.


    "We''re worried that we might just be a burden, since our joining the front waster than other races..."


    "Our contribution to the front is low, and our proficiency in fighting monsters isn''t high either."


    With theirte joining of the front, and even crashing once when facing the Apocalypse Knights in the previous battle.


    The Rompeller siblings were a bit dejected, feeling self-conscious and having gone through hardships. Moreover, they had to ept the unfamiliar authority of a racial deity.


    I approached them and patted their shoulders.


    "Whether you join early orte, whether you fight well or make a few mistakes... does that really matter so much? What''s important is that we''re all fighting together with one heart."


    Everyone who once opposed and fought each other now stands shoulder to shoulder, looking in the same direction.


    All countries and all races with free will in this world, together.


    This alone gives enough value to this front. Sincerely, I was grateful just for them being here.


    "King Poseidon will teach you well how to handle the racial deity''s authority..."


    I put down the equipment I had brought on the bridge table.


    "I''ve brought a few gifts."


    "This is...?"


    The first thing I took out was arge anchor.


    This skillfully crafted steel structure was clearly an anchor, but it had a handle attached so that a person could grip and swing it, and there was magic cast on it to reduce its weight for the user when gripped through the handle.


    In other words, the user can swing it lightly, but the attack hits the opponent with its real weight.


    The equipment''s name is [Weight of the Sea].


    It''s ssified as an SSR-grade blunt weapon.


    Among the Rompeller siblings, the female Rompeller, who is in charge of closebat, made an "Oho-" sound and grabbed the anchor.


    "Ooh, this feels good...!"


    As she held the anchor and posed like a baseball batter, I exined.


    "It''s fine to use it as a melee weapon, but the special effect of this anchor is interesting... The moment the anchor touches the ground, it allows the user''s ship to ''dock'' immediately."


    The female Rompeller tilted her head.


    "Huh? What kind of effect is that?"


    "In a situation where the ship is about to crash, if you throw this anchor to the ground at the right timing?"


    "...!"


    "The ship will forcibly ''dock'' in that spot, allowing you to avoid the crash."


    The twin pirates'' faces lit up.


    Having experienced an emergencynding in thest battle, this kind of safety device seemed quite wee.


    "Where did you get such equipment?! As expected,ndlubbers have many strange things! Thank you, Prince Ash!"


    The female Rompeller rushed towards me, trying to shower me with kisses.


    After barely fending off the rough skinship typical of seafarers, I handed the next equipment to the male Rompeller.


    "Here, and this is for you."


    "This is...?"


    What I handed to the male Rompeller was a multi-barrel harpoon gun.


    It looked like arge cannon with three harpoons loaded, but its effect is extremely simple. It shoots harpoons to hit and restrain the opponent.


    However, its special effect is powerful.


    "The enemy hit by this harpoon absolutely cannot escape from this harpoon until you retrieve it."


    "...!"


    It''s equipment for the purpose of binding and restricting the opponent''s movement.


    Its name is [Sea''s Obsession]. It''s an SSR-grade throwing weapon.


    I was thinking of cing it on the city walls, but it seemed like pirates would handle it well, so I decided to give it to them. After all, their specialty is connecting ships with harpoons and engaging in closebat...


    "To give us such a delicious weapon...!"


    The male Rompeller''s face became moved, and he suddenly started rummaging through the treasure chest inside the bridge, saying he would give a gift in return.


    After politely declining the jewel-encrusted skulls and such that he was taking out, I finally brought out one more small piece of equipment.


    "And... I''d like to entrust this ring for this battle."


    Perhaps sensing the dangerous power residing in the equipment as soon as they saw it.


    Both Rompellers gasped at the same time.


    "T-This is...?!"


    What I ced on the table was [Kraken''s Ring].


    It''s a special equipment that can summon the Kraken, the strongest sea monster.


    "I''ve tamed it well, so if you summon it, it will fight well against the monsters. I''m lending it just for this defense battle, so use it well and return it..."


    I stopped mid-sentence.


    "It''s mine!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, it''s mine!"


    The two Rompellers rushed to im the ring for themselves, and then they started punching each other and rolling around on the floor.


    "Such a pretty ring should obviously belong to me, the older sister!"


    "What nonsense! Good things obviously belong to me, the older brother!"


    Bang, crash...


    The twin siblings, punching each other as they rolled, tumbled out of the bridge.


    "Sigh."


    I sighed, picked up the ring again, and handed it to King Poseidon, who wasughing beside me.


    "I''ll leave it to you, King Poseidon."


    "Just trust me."


    King Poseidon grinned as he quickly put on the ring.


    I justughed too. Haha.


    And so, the distribution of new equipment wasing to an end.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    The special equipment manufacturing using the greed-anger-ignorance magic cores I ordered a few days ago waspleted.


    As I headed towards the cksmith''s workshop, there was somethingrge covered with cloth in the open space outside, and people were gathered in front, murmuring.


    Among them, I saw the four production guild leaders gathered together for the first time in a while. I approached them.


    "Ah, Your Highness!"


    The guild leaders who recognized me bowed their heads in unison. I returned their greeting and pointed to therge shape covered in cloth, asking:


    "I heard it waspleted, is this it?"


    "Yes! Would you like to see it right away?"


    "Let''s do that. I''m very curious."


    The four guild leaders raised their hands towards it with beaming faces.Then Kellibey, who was standing right next to the cloth-covered object, nodded and vigorously pulled off the cloth.


    p-


    As the cloth was removed.


    The identity of therge shape hidden underneath was revealed.


    "Ohhh!"


    "This, this is!"


    All the production guild people present, and the onlookers who had gathered, let out exmations of admiration in unison.


    What was revealed from under the white cloth was... three enormous golems.


    Special defense equipment made with three magic cores extracted from the greed-anger-ignorance monsters - artifacts called ''Autonomous Defense Dolls''.


    ''The final stage of the defense artifact tech tree that can only be made when all four production guilds - carpentry, masonry, cksmithing, and alchemy - have maxed out their technology research and skill levels!''


    Creating a frame with wood and stone, covering it with steel armor, and connecting magic circuits with alchemy to allow this massive body to move.


    Not only does it require technical skill, but it''s also a special artifact that can only be produced and operated with magic cores of the right aptitude. Even in the game, it could only be made with the right luck.


    ''I hadn''t even thought about it, but fortunately we were able to defeat the greed-anger-ignorance monsters.''


    Since the greed-anger-ignorance monsters were golem-type monsters made of statues, their magic cores were well-suited for golem production.


    The timing was good, and thanks to that, we seeded in hastily creating these golems with their magic cores.


    "Start the activation test!"


    As Kellibey shouted, Lilly, sitting in front of a control panel over there, manipted something.


    Right after that,


    Whirr!


    sh! sh!


    Blue light shed simultaneously in the single eye on the head of each of the three golems.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Then the three golems slowly moved their bodies and spread out around the area.


    Watching the three golems walk heavily and steadily, the four guild leaders all shed tears.


    "Golems... are the dream..."


    "Sniff! I''m d I recorded all the data from the old golem corps without missing anything. Well done, past me..."


    "I thought golem technology was lost in ancient times, but to think we could make them with our own hands like this."


    "Now it seems there''s no artifact we can''t make. Hehehe..."


    After three years of me constantly pushing, training, and working them to the bone, the technical skills of the Crossroad production guilds had truly reached the level of masters.


    Above all, I made various production workers always cooperate and think together, maximizing the synergy between them.


    The giant golems moving freely and striking poses were themselves proof of these production guilds'' technical skills.


    ''We''ve made moving and transforming walls, repaired and built airships, and now even bipedal robots... ah, no, we''ve even made golems.''


    Suddenly, I was reminded of three years ago, when we first prepared for defense with the production guild people.


    Making wooden fences for the kill zone, repairing the dpidated walls, hastily producing equipment, repairing dusty artifacts piled up in warehouses... our clumsy selves back then.


    Three years have passed since then.


    Just like the warriors standing directly on the front lines, those who help and support the front have also been trained and grown.


    "Thank you all."


    Watching the golems strike the same pose simultaneously with precise movements, I quietly muttered.


    "You''ve done amazing things until now."


    Perhaps feeling the sincerity in my words.


    The guild leaders, members, and others who had worked together for a long time all smiled shyly.


    Then the boy watching the golems with sparkling eyes beside me - Kellibey''s assistant, Hannibal, asked urgently.


    "Then, these golems! Like those greed-anger-ignorance monsters!"


    At his following words, all the onlookers turned to me in surprise.


    "Can theybine too?!"


    "...!"


    Everyone present, regardless of age or gender, looked at me with intensely sparkling eyes.


    "Combine?"


    "Combine..."


    "Combine!"


    "Is that true, Your Highness?!"


    Faced with their fervent gazes, I waved my hand while breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "No, that''s impossible."


    Immediately, the deted people all pouted or let out sighs of disappointment.


    Hannibal looked up at the golems, biting his hand as if regretful.


    "Ugh,bination is the pinnacle of golem dreams..."


    "..."


    I broke out in a cold sweat. Hmm.


    Actually, since we have transforming mobile walls on the front, and even the original greed-anger-ignorance monstersbined in their second phase, it wouldn''t be technically impossible to give these golems abination function, but...


    In the end, everything is a matter of budget, manpower, and time.


    This time, we''re in a situation where we''re short on manpower and time. If we tried to add abination function, it would have taken a few more months. It''s also questionable whether it would be practical.


    "Let''s be satisfied with the three bipedal golem brothers. Honestly, isn''t this enough to be cool?"


    While I was consoling Hannibal, Kellibey came bouncing over, his face full of excitement as he snorted.


    "So, Ash! What should we name these friends?"


    "Names? Hmm..."


    The owners of the original magic cores were Greed, Anger, and Foolishness.


    Then, with meanings opposite to those...


    "How about Temperance, Mercy, and Wisdom for each?"


    "Huh? What''s that? That''s not cool at all."


    Kellibey snorted this time. Oh, damn it!


    "Then... taking names from the weapons they''re holding. Crescent, Four-pronged, Twin-pole?"


    To my second suggestion, this time Evangeline, who hade to watch with the closebat unit, tackled me.


    "That''s really boring. How about something easier and more intuitive?"


    "Give me an example."


    "Like, Roast, Steam, Fry. Something like that?"


    "Why are you suddenly changing the golems into food...?"


    Then the people gathered in the open space started pouring out their opinions about the golems'' names.


    "Cheese, Choco, Barley."


    What are these, dog names?


    "Faith, Hope, Love..."


    Priests, those are good words, but for golems, it''s a bit...


    "Breakfast, Lunch, Dinner!"


    If you''re hungry, go eat something quickly, Evangeline.


    "Prince! Your Highness! Hurrah-!"


    Lucas? Hey, is that you, Lucas?


    And other bizarre names that they just made up as they pleased kepting out.


    After intense discussion, the names I finally decided on, ignoring all suggestions, were as follows:


    "Iron Fist 1, 2, and 3. That''s final!"


    Booooo-!


    Intense jeers immediately erupted from the crowd, but shut up, you guys! From the old days, we''ve never had proper results when we held a public contest on this front!


    "Oh, maple fist almighty, Iron Fist 1, 2, and 3! How can there be such cool names in this world!"


    Only Kun, the martial artist, shed tears of emotion.


    "Iron Fist... hmm, Iron Fist. Not bad."


    Fortunately, Kellibey, who was in charge of golem production, epted it. Phew.


    This unexpected naming contest was thus concluded.


    With the three golems showing off their weapons in cool swings as a finale, the demonstration of the Iron Fist trio came to an end.


    The gathered crowd cheered in unison as they saw the Iron Fist trio''s cool poses.


    "Wooooah!"


    "Golem! Golem! Golem!"


    "Next time, please make thembine!"


    Anyway, I''m d everyone likes them.


    As expected, robots are the dream...


    ***


    Preparations for the defense were progressing smoothly ahead of the final battle.


    Barricades and obstacles were installed at every point along the long road from the ck Lake to Crossroad. Various mines and traps wereid thickly.


    Incorporating the know-how from the past 3 years, appropriate defense tools were distributed at strategic points and locations to efficiently take down monsters.


    Above all, the defense preparations for Crossroad''s main castle were carried out meticulously.


    Checking cannons and firing lines, optimizing troop deployments, conducting training to keep artifacts operating non-stop...


    Also, in Stage 50, all kinds of monsters pour out from the ck Lake.


    In other words, monsters emerge as both ground forces and air forces.


    Naturally, our defense line also had to be divided into ground defense forces and air defense forces.


    The ck dragon wall [Knight Bringer] installed on the outskirts, and Crossroad''s original southern wall standing firm after emergency repairs inside it.


    Troops, supplies, defense equipment, and artifacts were densely packed on top of the doubleyered walls.


    "Infinite monsters..."


    Lucas, the fieldmander for this final battle who was watching the instation process, looked at me.


    "If it''s Your Lordship''s order, I will defend until the end of this world."


    I smiled bitterly at this sturdy bravado.


    But was it perhaps not just empty words to give me courage?


    As Lucas spoke, the other heroes and soldiers standing on the wall checking the deployment all smiled and looked at me.


    Everyone was sincerely prepared to fight and ovee the endless monsters that would pour out in the final battle.


    "..."


    Looking around at these wonderful people, the best warriors, I unconsciously clenched my fist tightly.


    Then I simply said:


    "I''m counting on you. I trust you with this."


    The next moment.


    As if they had promised, everyone present raised their hands and struck their chests.


    Thud-!


    Their hands hitting their armor resonated together, making a deep echoing sound.


    I too slowly raised my hand and tapped my chest with my clenched fist.


    The final stage.


    While everyone on the front here at Crossroad holds off the endless monsters.


    I will depart alone.


    For the one and only strategy towards the true ending.


    ***


    One week before the start of Stage 50 at the end of February.


    At this time when nonbatants should start being evacuated to the north.


    A meeting was held before the final battle.


    All the kings participating in the World Guardian Front gathered in the banquet hall of Hotel Crossroad.


    "I believe everyone gathered here already knows this, but."


    After a brief greeting, I looked around at the kings seated and opened my mouth.


    "In one week from now, the final battle that will determine the fate of the world will begin."


    Everyone is focused on me.


    I raised my voice.


    "This is truly thest time. If we win this battle, humanity will survive. If we lose this battle, the world will bepletely destroyed."


    Suddenly, I was reminded of the ruined world I saw in the nightmare.


    The frozen earth, the raging firestorms, the ckened sky, the rain of falling ash...


    People living in that hell, unable to die.


    "..."


    I closed my eyes for a moment, then opened them.


    I promised.


    Not to regret.


    To advance without hesitation on the difficult path I chose.


    So.


    "I want to ask for your understanding in advance."


    At this moment.


    I be a tyrant.


    "As themander of the World Guardian Front, as the racial deity of humanity, representing the will of all people in the mortal world..."


    Looking around at the audience, I dered without wavering.


    For the one and only path I have chosen.


    "I intend topletely destroy our world."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    I shared with the kings the "strategy" I would use in the final stage of this defensive battle.


    When the kings heard this "strategy," they were first shocked, then horrified, and finally let out screams.


    "...That concludes my exnation."


    After finishing, I looked around at the frozen kings.


    "Are there any questions?"


    The kings immediately shouted.


    "Prince Ash! No matter what, isn''t that... going too far?!"


    "That method would destroy the foundation of our world!"


    "It''s unthinkable! It couldn''te from normal thinking...!""Reconsider! Even for you, this method is too extreme-"


    I listened quietly in the face of their fierce opposition.


    In truth, I had expected opposition, of course.


    If we use the "strategy" I proposed, some "pir" that has built up human civilization until now will disappear.


    Even if we ovee destruction after thest stage, the world will change into apletely different form from the past.


    It''s a condition difficult for anyone living in this world to easily ept, not just the kings.


    However,


    "Then, do you intend to ept destruction?"


    When I coldly asked back, the audience immediately fell silent as if doused with cold water.


    "Clearly, the loss the world must bear is painful. However, as the price for protecting the world from destruction, it may be a very cheap loss."


    No matter what price we pay.


    Isn''t it better than the world being destroyed and people dying?


    "..."


    Amidst the silence as the kings just looked at each other, a low question arose.


    "Is this the only way?"


    There stood my father - Emperor Traha ''Peacemaker'' Everck of the Empire.


    He was looking at me with a solemn, hardened face.


    I nodded heavily.


    "This is the only way."


    Amidst the erupting sighs, the Emperor silently looked at me.


    Eventually his cracked lips parted, and a tired voice flowed out.


    "Ash. Whether you are the world''s savior or a mad revolutionary, that judgment will be made not by us here, but by future generations..."


    His lips slowly curved into a smile.


    "But that judgment can only be made if the world continues to exist for future generations."


    The Emperor slowly rose and dered.


    "Our Everck Empire will go along with Prince Ash''s path!"


    "...!"


    "There''s no way we can ovee the world crisis before us without any losses. There are bound to be parts we all must give up and concede."


    The Emperor pointed to his chest with his one remaining arm.


    "When we use this method, when apletely different tomorrow unfolds from yesterday, which country do you think will suffer the greatest loss? It''s our Empire. But it doesn''t matter. We will ept it."


    "..."


    "Let''s all bear the burden together. Let''s hurt together. This is not a matter of choice, but a matter of life and death."


    The next moment.


    Someone else in the audience abruptly stood up.


    "Our Ariane Kingdom also strongly agrees!"


    It was King Miller Ariane of the Ariane Kingdom.


    The other kings seemed quite surprised at the agreement of this king who had once been at the forefront of opposing the World Guardian Front''s path at every turn.


    "Miller...!"


    "You?!"


    "Those who have fought together here until now must know well. That Prince Ash''s proposals have ultimately led to the right path."


    Miller grinned at me.


    "I will support his decision to the very end."


    Following that, several people stood up from their seats simultaneously.


    Kellibey, Verdandi, Kun, and King Poseidon.


    Representatives of each race.


    They faced me with unwavering expressions.


    "We have already decided to entrust the fate of our races to Prince Ash... to the future path of the World Guardian Front here."


    "No matter what price we pay, it cannot take precedence over our lives."


    "We''vee this far anyway, haven''t we? Let''s go all out to the end!"


    "If I can just protect the lives of my people, I can bear that much of a price."


    Then Mikhail, Valen, and Hannibal stood up in turn.


    "Vermillion agrees as well!"


    "So does our City-State Alliance!"


    "We''ll follow to the end!"


    Like a wave.


    All the kings who had fought directly alongside me stood up one by one, expressing their support for my "strategy."


    Even the kings who hesitated until the end were those who had remained with the World Guardian Front so far, trusting and following me.


    It''s just that the method I proposed was too radical for them to easily agree with.


    But in the end, they too closed their eyes tightly and stood up.


    "...Just promise us one thing, Prince Ash."


    With one hand gripping his forehead, the king who remained seated until thest - Dearmudin, who leads the smallest independent country in the world, the Ivory Tower - pleaded earnestly to me.


    "That even if ''that'' disappears from this world... we will be able to live well. That you will make it so. Promise us."


    "I promise."


    I answered with a grin.


    "We''ll be fine."


    Because I have already lived in a world without ''that''.


    And because I know well that that world is beautiful enough too.


    I spoke with confidence, and finally, Dearmudin also stood up with a sigh.


    "The Ivory Tower will also share its fate with the World Guardian Front."


    After looking around at all the kings standing around me.


    I nodded heavily.


    "Thank you for making this difficult decision."


    Destruction is near.


    That''s why we unite as one.


    "With this united will, let''s... open the path to tomorrow."


    The future is not clearly visible.


    But it will be alright.


    Because we have it.


    The courage to throw away everything from yesterday in order to move forward to tomorrow.


    ***


    After the meeting adjourned and all the kings had left.


    "Ash."


    The Emperor approached me, who was left alone in the hall.


    "Father."


    As I gave a simple bow, the Emperor grinned at me.


    "Is there a reason you sought consent for this matter, even though you could have handled it on your own?"


    The Emperor was right.


    There was actually no need to tell everyone in advance and seek consent. It wouldn''t have been a problem if I had taken care of everything myself and notified them afterwards.


    No, that might have been safer. The battle was right around the corner, and if there were forces that didn''t agree and deserted the front, it would have been another headache.


    But...


    "If the only goal was to ovee the imminent destruction, that would be fine, but my real purpose includes... properly establishing the world after this battle."


    The world doesn''t end with an ending. It will continue on endlessly.


    And the world will changepletely after thest stage. Shouldn''t we seek consent from the people who will live there in advance, and also prepare countermeasures together?


    "It''s not a world where I alone will live. It''s a ce we all must walk together. Even though I''ve worn the crown representing everyone."


    "..."


    The Emperor examined me with inscrutable ck eyes, then finally closed his one remaining eye tightly.


    "Well, it''s all talk for after we get through this final battle well. Right?"


    "Haha. That''s right."


    "This father has be like this, so it''s regrettable that I can no longer help in battle. While everyone else is preparing for battle, I''m just killing time alone in the rear..."


    To the Emperor who wasmenting, I spoke in a stern voice.


    "No. That''s not true, Father."


    "Hm?"


    "In this final battle, you''ll need to lend your strength as well, Father."


    The Emperor pointed to his own body quizzically. His body missing one eye, one arm, and one leg.


    "But I''m in this state?"


    "Though your body has weakened, isn''t your mind still sound?"


    "Haha, not just sound, it''s no less than any young person''s!"


    "That''s enough then. Come with me, Father."


    In front of the still puzzled Emperor, I grinned.


    "There are other warriors who, like you, may not be physically whole but whose hearts are still burning. Pleasee along with them."


    At my words, the Emperor didn''t ask anything further, but instead let out a heartyugh.


    And then he said this.


    "Very well, let''s go and see. To the end of the final battleground...!"


    ***


    Time passed quickly.


    The day before thest stage.


    A feast was held throughout the city before the departure.


    Heroes gathered for the final defensive battle shared drinks and food.


    I personally served drinks and food to everyone fighting in their respective ces, from the soldiers in the barracks to the people of the production guilds.


    I went around with a ss in hand, toasting everyone individually and wishing them good luck.


    And, at this gathering...


    "My Lord."


    Suddenly, Aider popped up.


    It was in the central square of the city. I faced him without even being surprised anymore.


    "Aider."


    "Huhu. You''ve finally made it this far."


    "It''s the result of all our hard work."


    Unlike his appearance so far, Aider was wearing a very old formal attire.


    After putting a ss in his hand, I handed him something I had kept in my possession.


    "Take it."


    It was a fragment of Nameless''s soul.


    Thest pieces of her that remained inside the dungeon sparkled and swirled in the air before being sucked into Aider''s hand.


    Aider, who carefully tucked it into his bosom, smiled broadly.


    "I''ve finished my own preparations as well."


    "..."


    "Now all that''s left is to give them one big hit."


    Snap!


    Aider snapped his fingers.


    Then the [Traitor''s Ne] around my neck shed once.


    "As you may have guessed, the ''achievement points'' you''ve used through that ne are actually... a concept of consuming the Karma we''ve umted so far."


    The endlessly repeated destruction game.


    Aider, who participated as a human-side yer here, and I, his agent. The karma (�I) umted as we repeated the regression was burned and manifested as power.


    I smiled bitterly.


    "Well, the exnation of achievement points wasn''t entirely wrong."


    "When you built fortresses materialized with magic, or disyed various other miraculous powers, we''ve been assisting by consuming this umted karma."


    Aider smiled faintly.


    "I''ve just released that limiter."


    "..."


    "It''s the real final time, after all. There''s no need to save the bnce anymore, is there?"


    The previous yer, previous hero, prophet, lord''s advisor, director...


    This aplice who plotted with me against the world said so.


    "Burn it down to thest point. Without regrets."


    "You too, Aider."


    To this damned yokai director I''ve grown fond of despite myself, I sincerely wished.


    "Let''s face it without regrets. The finale of this long game..."


    We clinked our sses together.


    A clear ringing sound of ss was heard.


    ***


    After conversing with each hero once.


    As the night deepened and dawn approached, near the end of the banquet.


    "Serenade."


    I approached Serenade, who was standing alone by the window in a corner of the darkened banquet hall, looking outside.


    Serenade turned around, quickly wiped her eyes, then smiled brightly.


    "Your Highness."


    "Are you alright?"


    "Of course. I''m going to stop seeing you off with tears now. I no longer doubt your return."


    "..."


    "Come back safely, Your Highness. I''ll be waiting here with a smile."


    After hesitating for a moment.


    I carefully asked.


    "Can you call me like you used to, instead of ''Your Highness''?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Like back then. Like in the Imperial Capital, before we broke off our engagement..."


    Serenade, who quickly caught my meaning, blushed and smiled, then took a step closer to me...


    She whispered in my ear like a gentle breeze.


    "...Come back safely, my lord."


    I smiled silently and bowed to her.


    ...


    After kissing in the moonlight, as I was about to step back.


    Serenade''s long fingers caught my sleeve.


    "Tonight."


    With her face bowed down, redder than I''d ever seen it, Serenade whispered in a trembling voice.


    "I don''t want to let you go tonight."


    "..."


    "Tonight... I want to spend it together."


    Instead of answering, I reached out my arms to tightly embrace her waist... and kissed her once more.


    ***


    The next day.


    At the end of a long journey.


    Stage 50, the final battle... began.


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    The final defensive battle.


    On the day it began.


    Thud thud thud thud thud...


    The earth shook violently.


    The ckke bubbled and boiled, scattering foam around, and the next moment.


    Whoosh!


    The water''s surface erupted like an explosion.


    As the thick mist that had risen for an instant dissipated, the sight of monsters emerging and filling the ckke was revealed.


    Various kinds of monsters that had been attacking the human world mixed together, pouring out like sewage overflowing during the rainy season.Thump...! Thump...! Thump...! Thump...! Thump...!


    As if they hade out wearing the color of the ckke all over their bodies, all of them dyed pitch ck.


    An endless number of monsters that rose to the surface, cutting through the water, began their march.


    "...Gulp."


    "S-so many..."


    Observing this scene from the air, the Rompeller siblings aboard the airship ''Blue Pearl'' swallowed dry saliva simultaneously.


    "..."


    Lucas, who was on board with them looking down at this sight, was calmly assessing the situation.


    There were many monsters during the previous zombie invasion as well, but there was a decisive difference from now.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Red eyelight scattering obvious hostility.


    Orderly ranks moving in groups.


    The monsters were all advancing northward at their maximum speed while maintaining their original intelligence.


    Unlike the zombies, they were in a state where they could exert all their abilities as monsters.


    Theirbat power is iparable.


    ''No, it''s meaningless to gauge individualbat power in the first ce.''


    Infinite.


    As the final defensive battle approached, theke was endlessly spewing out monsters.


    It didn''t matter how strong each individual was. After all, the infinite wave of monsters would eventually capture Crossroad and destroy the human world.


    ''Our role is to hold out as long as possible.''


    While Ash had gone off alone for the final strategy.


    Everyone in the World Guardian Front must hold back these monsters and endure for as long as possible.


    ''I will believe and wait, my lord.''


    Lucas gripped the scabbard at his waist.


    ''I will protect the human world with my life until you return.''


    Not much time had passed since the ckke started spewing out monsters, but already the area was covered with an enormous number of them.


    And as flying-type monsters started to mix in intermittently, now they were dyeing the sky ck as they pped northward.


    Confirming this sight, Lucas nodded heavily.


    "Guerri unit,mence operation ''Lightning and Tsunami''."


    Then Lucas stretched his arm to the side and shouted to the artillerymen.


    "Prepare the first lightning! Blue Pearl, load the mana core missile!"


    "Missile loaded-!"


    "Enteringunch sequence!"


    The artillerymen who had been waiting tensely moved quickly.


    All the special-grade mana cores remaining in Crossroad had been converted into missiles.


    It was an extremely wasteful tactical weapon that turned globally rare materials into a single explosion. However, on the monster front facing the final battle, there was no room to consider this a luxury.


    "Standard general mana core, ignition!"


    "Standard high-grade, standard highest-grade, up to standard special-grade mana cores! Sequential mana reaction in order!"


    "Launch preparationplete! Aimingplete! Sequence all clear! Ready to fire at any time!"


    At the ready signal, Lucasmanded, pointing his hand forward.


    "Fire! Crush their vanguard!"


    Boom-!


    A mana core missile was fired from the Blue Pearl''s forward battery.


    Inside the fired missile, four stages of mana cores resonated with each other, causing mana to condense in a spiral whirl and then-


    The moment the missile reached its impact point, it burst all at once.


    Kwaaaaang!


    A white explosion erupted.


    With a tremendous boom, the air rippled, the ground in the area split, and frozen trees were uprooted and flew backwards.


    An enormous st pressure swept the area, enough to make even the Blue Pearl, floating high in the air, sway.


    Inside the violently shaking airship, people struggled to steady their bodies while holding onto whatever they could grab.


    "Ugh..."


    As the dazzling light faded, Lucas confirmed the point where the missile had fallen.


    "...!"


    Relief shed in Lucas''s blue eyes.


    The vanguard monsters were utterly annihted.


    All the monsters within range of the tremendous explosion, whether flying or ground types, werepletely crushed and shattered.


    "Good...!"


    Lucas, who was cheering without realizing it, soon had to close his mouth tightly.


    The fallen and dying monsters dispersed and disappeared like ck mist one by one.


    And right behind them, still intact and still infinite monsters marched on nonchntly as if nothing had happened.


    Everyone felt fear at the sight of the enemies casually nullifying the damage, precisely because our attack had been so powerful.


    But Lucas did not waver.


    "The purpose of our guerri unit is not to annihte them!"


    Such a thing is impossible in this battle from the start.


    "Our goal is to weaken the horde of monsters that will reach Crossroad appropriately by inflicting as much damage on them as possible!"


    The guerri unit is the lightning.


    The final defense line of Crossroad''s main castle is the tsunami.


    Weaken the enemy with surprise lightning strikes, and crush the enemy with a mighty tsunami.


    Endure for as long as possible like that.


    This was the gist of the operation named ''Lightning and Tsunami''.


    "Ignore the remnants that survive and march on! Just inflict damage onrge groups!"


    "...!"


    "Don''t waver and keep firing! We''re putting holes in their forces! Load the next mana core missile-!"


    "Missile loaded-!"


    "Enteringunch sequence!"


    And, while Blue Pearl was loading the second missile.


    Whoosh!


    The Griffin unit of the Sky Knights, which had departed earlier, shot down like an arrow over the heads of the monsters.


    On each griffin sat one knight from the Vermillion Kingdom, and behind them sat one magician.


    The knights protected the magicians, while the magicians drew joint magic circles in the air and...


    "Second lightning-!"


    Summoned a massive lightning bolt.


    Junior, who hadpleted an enormous lightning bolt at the center of the spell form, swung her staff down sharply, and lightning that fell from the cloudy sky struck the ground and raced across the surface.


    sh-!


    Crackle crackle crackle!


    The lightning, appearing almost like a huge pir of light, struck and pulverized the monsters at the impact point, then spread throughout the area where the monsters stood.


    The electrocuted monsters, charred ck, could not withstand it and copsed in droves.


    The effect of the lightning magic was even more excellent because the monsters were densely packed. The lightning rampaged viciously like a snake seeking prey, conducted through the bodies of the clustered monsters.


    Overflowing lightning was sucked into the ckke. Monsters electrocuted as lightning sparked on theke''s surface screamed.


    The Sky Knight knights cheered in unison, and the magicians sitting behind them raised their fists to the sky.


    Junior grinned broadly.


    "How''s that taste, you bastards?!"


    However-


    "...!"


    The joy over a wellnded attack did notst long.


    Bubble bubble bubble...


    Because the monsters were truly infinite.


    The interior of the ckke, where the lightning had prated, writhed as if it were a living thing, then began to spew forth malice from within like a volcanic eruption.


    Pop-!


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, countless monsters that burst forth like a geyser all let out terrible screams at once.


    "Kyaaaaaah-!"


    The faces of the griffin riders instantly turned pale.


    It was truly on a different dimension from the volume they had experienced in previous battles.


    It wasn''t just filling the horizon. As if to fill thend, sea, and skypletely, the ckke was spewing out monsters madly.


    It was at that moment when everyone was momentarily shocked.


    "Third lightning. Firing soon."


    A calm voice rang out through the short-rangemunication device.


    "Everyone please evacuate from the line of fire."


    On a hill overlooking the ckke. At the top of a spire built there.


    A fixedrge-caliber sniper rifle seat simr to the special sniper equipment that had made a hole in the sky during the ck Dragon battle.


    With [ck Queen] converted into a form simr to a rail gun, Damien exhaled a long breath.


    "Phew..."


    The long barrel of [ck Queen]bined with the fixed ballista was aimed straight at theke.


    The mana bulletuncher had be so huge, with all sorts of artifacts stuck on it, that it was hard to tell where the barrel ended.


    Damien, sitting almost lying down in the shooter''s seat of theuncher, stared at theke full of monsters and slowly ced his finger on the trigger.


    Crackle, crackle...


    ck Queen''s seven mana bullets finished the process of rotating in the air andbining into one.


    This time, there was only one person enchanting this mana bullet, and the reason was simple.


    This single enchantment was too powerful.


    "I sessfully enchanted the mana bullet with the Wind Spirit King''s blessing!"


    Hannibal, who had been sweating profusely, finally raised both hands and stepped back.


    "The power... I don''t know either! Let''s hope the Spirit King is in a good mood!"


    Damien smiled gently at Hannibal and focused his eye power on theke.


    A white sh flickered in his brown eyes, and


    "Fire."


    Confirming that there were no allies in the path, Damien pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Booooom-!


    A tornado in the form of a mana bullet was fired.


    The recoil of the shot made the spire sway greatly backwards. Everyone waiting on top of the spire screamed and rolled on the floor.


    And, the power of the mana bullet was overwhelming.


    Boom boom boom boom boom...!


    Countless monsters that had overflowed and poured out through theke''s entrance were all torn to shreds.


    It was like a huge storm crushing an erupting volcano.


    With the already powerful shot of ck Queen, and the Wind Spirit King adding his power on top, no monster caught in its path survived.


    "Wooooah...!"


    The soldiers cheered as they watched the monsters being annihted.


    Clearly the enemies were infinite, but it seemed like they could hold out as long as the monster front''s top forces took turns unleashing such powerful attacks.


    And then-


    Thump...!


    Suddenly, the air changed.


    The surface of theke, which had been undting like a stormy sea, abruptly became calm.


    Without a single ripple, as if time had stopped.


    "..."


    An ominous silence filled the area as if it were a lie.


    Both monsters and humans instinctively held their breath and raised their hackles.


    Cold sweat ran down Lucas''s back as he watched this scene.


    The knight knew well.


    This kind of situation is never a good omen.


    "Everyone be on guard. Something doesn''t seem right..."


    And the next moment.


    Ssh.


    A circr wave spread across the water''s surface.


    When this small ripple that spread from the center of the ckke reached the edge of theke.


    Whoosh...


    The central part of the ckke sank downwards, forming a whirlpool.


    This whirlpool deepened endlessly, as if connected to the bottom of hell.


    And, at the very bottom of this empty ck wave...


    Step. Step. Step.


    Footsteps echoed.


    Though it was a very small sound, for some reason it was clearly heard by every being in the area.


    As if distinctly announcing to this world the advent of a being of a different caliber.


    Everyone who heard the sound could not move an inch.


    And when those small footsteps had climbed all the steps of the swirlingke water-


    Finally, that being''s appearance was revealed to the human world.


    "...!"


    Though it was merely a small human figure.


    All living beings who witnessed her trembled.


    It was a woman with her face covered by a morning veil burnt at the ends.


    The dress she wore also had its hem and sleeve ends burnt, and the tall crown on her head was also scorched ck. Even her long white hair that seemed to drag on the ground had its ends burnt ck.


    Scattered starlight flickered around the woman.


    The ends of her pale white dress, which seemed not of this world, were discolored ck, glowing ominously with otherworldly darkness.


    Materialized destruction.


    The name of all those nightmares.


    "She has appeared!"


    A scout reported in a trembling voice.


    "Entity name, ''Sleepless Lake Princess''-!"


    Crack-!


    As she descended, the sky split.


    Through the gap in the sky that split in an impossible way, countless eyes blinked greedily, trying to observe her existence.


    "..."


    Lucas, who had been unconsciously facing the strongest and worst monster, suddenly came to his senses.


    Because he definitely noticed that the gaze under the veil of the ''Sleepless Lake Princess'' was directed at him.


    "Evasive maneuver, now!"


    Lucas shouted urgently.


    "Blue Pearl, execute evasive maneuver-!"


    "Huh?"


    "I said evade right now, hurry!"


    Instead of the airship''s helmsman who couldn''te to his senses, the Rompeller siblings who rushed in gritting their teeth grabbed the wheel and turned it sharply.


    Immediately Blue Pearl attempted an evasive maneuver at the highest possible speed, but-


    It was toote.


    "..."


    The ''Sleepless Lake Princess'' slowly raised her hand, aimed at the enemy ship - Blue Pearl, and then...


    Clenched her fist.


    The next moment, otherworldly darkness pouring in from all directions engulfed Blue Pearl.


    There was no way to avoid it.


    Boom...!


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    As the ''Sleepless Lake Princess'' clenched her hand, otherworldly darkness engulfed from all directions.


    The airship Blue Pearl had no means to avoid or block this attack.


    However,


    sh-!


    The actingmander of the monster front had a way to do so.


    "Haaaah-!"


    Lucas, who rushed out from the bridge to the deck,bined his two swords, [Bestowed Sword] and [Excalibur].


    The two swords transformed and merged, reassembling into a giant greatsword - [Towards the Stars].


    Originally, it was a transcendent weapon that no living human could wield, but Lucas, using [Full Divine Descent], was temporarily released from all those restrictions at this moment, forcibly stepping into divinity for an instant, and...sh-!


    He was able to swing the greatsword without issue.


    A dazzling sh erupted, tearing apart the darkness summoned directly by the master of nightmares.


    "..."


    After crossing the boundary between death and life for a fraction of a second.


    Lucas shouted to everyone on the stunned Blue Pearl, no, to everyone on this battlefield.


    "That monster cannot be defeated!"


    "...!"


    "All forces withdraw from the battlefield and regroup! The enemymander has appeared, so we''re moving to the next phase of the ''Lightning and Tsunami'' operation!"


    On the bridge of Blue Pearl, the two captains and crew quickly manipted the instrument panel.


    Blue Pearl, which quickly turned direction, urgently evacuated the airspace, followed by the Sky Knight Division. The snipers preparing to snipe from nearby spires also began to retreat quickly through teleport gates.


    "..."


    Instead ofunching the next attack, the ''Sleepless Lake Princess'' just silently watched the knight on the departing airship.


    "..."


    After separating [Towards the Stars] again and releasing [Full Divine Descent], Lucas also faced such an enemymander... and raised his head to the sky.


    ''I will wait, my lord.''


    It''s impossible to fight and win against that monster.


    But as ordered by his lord, it''s possible to hold out while buying time.


    While his lord fights another decisive battle on another battlefield, everyone here in the World Guardian Front must block the enemies by all possible means... and also survive.


    ''Please return with news of victory.''


    The ckke began to spew out monsters endlessly again.


    To the left and right of the ''Sleepless Lake Princess'' walking slowly and gently northward, the poured-out horde of monsters was crawling up, bubbling and covering the earth.


    With that sight as thest thing imprinted in his eyes, Lucas returned to the bridge from the deck.


    The final war had just begun.


    ***


    Thump...! Thump...! Thump...! Thump...! Thump...!


    The ground shakes.


    Far above, the world vibrates with the footsteps of monsters.


    Destruction has already risen right up to the neck of the human world.


    "..."


    Praying that my warriors on the distant ground fight well.


    That they endure well... I was walking in the dark shadows.


    Lake Kingdom.


    10th Zone.


    Deepest core.


    Royal Castle.


    "...So you''ve finallye here."


    I looked up at the heart of the nightmare.


    A skyscraper spewing darkness... wrapped in pitch-ck mist, soaring high into the sky.


    To the final dungeon of blood and death where the final battle always took ce in the game.


    I silently stepped forward.


    Crunch, crunch, crunch...


    The sound of insects gnawing on something echoes.


    It''s the sound made by the otherworldly darkness surrounding the royal castle.


    No, this is not the sound of insects.


    If you listen carefully, you can hear.


    - Die.


    - Perish.


    - Explode.


    This is a curse.


    - Dieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplodedieperishexplode...


    That thick curse full of malice, so childish it''s naive.


    I no longer fear it.


    Their wish for me to fall, their desire for this front to be defeated, their hope for this world to perish...


    I''ll shatter it all.


    That''s why I came here.


    Thud...!


    I stood before the entrance of the royal castle.


    The cursed mist enveloping the surroundings had thickened so much that now not only the castle gates but the entire surroundings were invisible.


    "...Hah."


    I took a deep breath.


    The ''Sleepless Lake Princess'' had already left this ce.


    This ce no longer functions as a dungeon. It''s not a target to be conquered. But I deliberately came here alone knowing that.


    ''I didn''te to kill the ''boss'' of the ''dungeon''.''


    My purpose foring here is different.


    I assembled the ceremonial longsword [Light and Shadow] into a gpole and grasped it.


    A bright light g was generated and fluttered, and the cursed darkness invading around me retreated all at once.


    However, the darkness covering the castle gates remains the same.


    I silently put my hand in my bosom and took out the key that Crown had given me.


    "..."


    Therge golden key shaped like a single flower was ckened with pollution, but still held its beauty.


    After turning the key once in my hand,


    Looking down at the key for a while,


    "...Even if lightning and tsunami are the only way."


    I suddenly uttered an old verse that came to mind.


    "Open the door, flower, open the door, flower..."


    I thrust the key in my hand forward vigorously.


    sh-!


    The key that the rightful sessor, the legitimate rights holder of this royal castle, had kept hidden in their bosom all their life was a right in itself.


    No matter what curse, what obstacle blocks the way, it allows entry into the royal castle by opening the door...


    Whoosh!


    The cursed mist parts.


    Magical light spread across the entire door where the key was inserted beyond the mist, and I turned the key vigorously.


    Click!


    Rumble...


    The sturdy gates of the towering royal castle slowly opened inward as if being sucked in.


    I stepped through that gap without hesitation.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    My footsteps echoed in the wide corridor of the royal castle.


    The castle was quiet with all nightmares gone.


    Without any soldiers, any subjects, any political rivals, any historians, any people.


    Withoutughter, crying,mands, sighs, or even breath.


    As if even the concept of silence had disappeared, it was just nothingness.


    At the end of this empty corridor where nothing exists, in the audience chamber...


    "..."


    The Demon King existed alone.


    Sitting buried in the lonely throne as if exhausted, looking into the empty sphere of nightmares with tired eyes.


    "..."


    I quietly observed him.


    Under the faded golden crown, made entirely of shadows... the root cause of all that has destroyed this world so.


    As if only now noticing my presence, the Demon King slowly turned his head to look at me.


    "...yer."


    Our gazes met.


    Though he, covered in shadows, had no organs that could be called eyes, at this moment we undoubtedly exchanged nces.


    Though it''s our first encounter.


    For some reason, it felt familiar, as if we had known each other for a very long time.


    I quietly uttered his name.


    "...Demon King."


    The Demon King wearily rubbed his face with his hand.


    "I don''t know how you got in here, but... yes. Have youe alone to kill me?"


    "..."


    "Eliminating me, the real culprit hidden behind the final enemy ''Sleepless Lake Princess''... certainly, if sessful, the destruction game would stop, and this world could meet a different ending than before."


    "..."


    "It''s quite a good change of perspective, but even so, are you going to face me alone?"


    The Demon King slowly rose from his throne.


    "You don''t seem to know how countless heroes have met their fate at my hands."


    "..."


    "Dragons that have existed since the creation of heaven and earth, the masters of the most brilliant myths, kings and generals whose achievements reached the heavens, supermen on white horses... None of them could defeat me, none could even reach me with the tip of a sword or a fang. Rather, they all fell to corruption before my temptation and degenerated into mere monsters."


    His hand made of shadows pointed at me.


    "How are you different?"


    "..."


    "With what exactly do you intend to kill me? What weapon, what deadly poison, what strategy have you prepared?"


    Without answering, I slowly walked towards the Demon King''s throne.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    With each step closer to the Demon King.


    The long adventure so far, the desperate journey my front has gone through, shed through my mind.


    The faces of people who fell to monsters,rades who died bleeding, vividly came to life before my eyes.


    My teeth clenched involuntarily, and my fists tightened.


    - They are sinners for being born into this world. They must all be killed and eliminated.


    - These monsters, couldn''t we say it''s a sin that they were born into the world?


    - It''s a sin that we were born into this world...


    Blind hatred towards him still boils within me.


    There is an impulse within me to deny his existence from its roots.


    - Between some people, there is a gap that can never be filled. A gap so deep and profound that it can never be bridged...


    - A deep hatred that cannot be ovee no matter how hard you try, and cannot be ignored no matter how much you turn away.


    There is a distance between him and me that can never be narrowed. There is a valley that can never be filled.


    We will never fully understand each other until the very end.


    Because we are destined to fight and kill each other.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    But.


    - Come sit here, Vampire King. Let''s have a drink and talk for a bit.


    - I request a ''Commander''s Meeting''!


    - I''d like to stop fighting for a moment and have a talk. What do you think?


    - As king to king, I propose to you - a summit!


    Then why have I tried to dialogue with enemies so far?


    If they were really just opponents to hate and be done with. If there wasn''t even a one-in-a-nayuta chance that dialogue would work. Why have I always tried so hard to understand the other''s intentions?


    Why have I tried to look into the eyes of enemies and listen to their voices?


    - I believed they could be people like us. Because they too had human emotions.


    Because.


    I also know.


    - Although it was like a faint me that disappeared before my eyes, I clearly saw the possibility. The moment when yesterday''s enemy almost became today''spatriot...


    The path that I, and our front, have walked so far.


    It was a process of those who hated each other talking, understanding, and finally standing shoulder to shoulder together.


    Countries that waged war, races that fought for a thousand years and lived as ves for over a hundred years, people who hated each other for indelible past grievances...


    Finally forgiving each other, embracing, loving, giving birth to the next generation''s children, and everyone willingly giving their lives to protect those children.


    I have clearly witnessed such miraculous scenes.


    The hearts of wounded people who realize that there is no such thing as ''the sin of being born into the world'' and finally forgive themselves.


    The desperate hearts of children who lower their guns and swords aimed at each other across an unbridgeable valley... and try desperately tomunicate by shouting.


    I have watched.


    This is precisely the path that I... and my city, my front, have proven over the past 3 years.


    ''I know.''


    This is idealism.


    This might be a stupid foolish act.


    But...


    Because this is the path my heart points to.


    - Even if you''re in tatters, it''s okay. Even if you''re shattered to pieces, it''s okay. Whatever form you take, I like you.


    Even if this attempt shatters me to pieces, it doesn''t matter.


    - If you don''t lose your heart, even if you''re split into a thousand or ten thousand pieces, you''re still you.


    Because I believe this path is right.


    To be myself, I have no choice but to believe in my strategy and move forward.


    - Ash. You have a heart stronger than anything in this world... the courage not to hate.


    A voice, already distant, warm and affectionate, echoed in my heart.


    - One who knows how to embrace others instead of hatred and anger. One who knows how to embrace a divided world and soothe others'' wounds. Truly strong... goodwill.


    Whether this is really an expression of such courage.


    Or whether it''s a reckless act that will pay a desperate price, I don''t know.


    - Love, Ash.


    I''ll live ording to yourst words.


    I''ll love.


    "Hah..."


    I stopped in the center of the audience chamber.


    The Demon King''s throne is close now. We''re both at a distance where we can aim for each other''s hearts andunch an attack at any time.


    After taking a deep breath, I looked straight at my opponent.


    And dered.


    "I didn''te here to kill you."


    "...?"


    A puzzled light settled in the Demon King''s tired gaze.


    I gritted my teeth and refined mynguage.


    This is not forgiveness.


    This is not revenge.


    This is, just.


    A continuation of that winding road that I and my front have walked,


    The only direction leading to the future that my g has been pointing to,


    And also the best struggle that I, a mere ordinary human, can wage.


    "Demon King!"


    Towards the opponent I hate the most.


    Squeezing out all the courage I have-


    With all my might, I shouted.


    "I havee - to save you!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    "..."


    A long silence passed.


    After a while, the stiffened Demon King asked back with a bitter expression.


    "Save me? You?"


    His voice was full of unprecedented bewilderment.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "..."


    I took another deep breath.


    "Don''t misunderstand, Demon King. You must receive due punishment.""..."


    "My world has suffered irreparable damage from your vicious game. It has been wounded in a way that can never be healed. You must certainly pay the price for your evil deeds."


    To him, who was showing an even more iprehensible expression, I clearly uttered the next words, one by one.


    "However- on the path I''m about to take, your salvation happens to ovep. The path to save my world and the salvation you seek lie on the same line."


    "..."


    "So I''m saying I''ll save you, Demon King."


    I slowly raised my hand and clenched it to show him.


    "If you prove your usefulness and do your best to help me, that is."


    "...Hah."


    The Demon King, who let out a hollowugh, jerked his chin.


    "What nonsense... Do you even know what my salvation is?"


    "..."


    "Well, go ahead and exin. What exactly is this path you''re going to take, that you say has my salvation at its end?"


    I stared intently at the Demon King.


    "I''m about to depart for the spirit realm. And there, I will save one person."


    At the words that followed, cracks spread across the Demon King''sposed face.


    "The very person you''ve been searching for through eons of time."


    "...What?"


    He let out an angry cry.


    "That''s impossible, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "..."


    "She wasn''t in the human world, nor in the afterlife, nor in the spirit realm in between, nor anywhere! Do you think I didn''t search? I scoured every heaven, sea, andnd in this world. But she didn''t exist!"


    I quietly listened to the Demon King''s frantic shouting.


    "So, it''s in the nightmare. She must be sealed in the cesspool of monsters collected by this cursed country!"


    "..."


    "Because the humans of this country defined her as a ''monster'' and ''exterminated'' her! Because the humans of this country kept all the monsters they killed in their nightmares!"


    "..."


    "That''s why I deliberately plunged this country into hell! And I''ve been searching through the nightmares collected by the humans of this country for eons of time! To find her and save her..."


    From the Demon King''s body, a terrifying evil energy that I had never experienced before spread in all directions.


    Covering the entire royal castle with his pitch-ck aura, the Demon King roared.


    "To find her, and this time, to corrupt her soulpletely without a trace!"


    "..."


    "But, what? You say you know her whereabouts that even I don''t know? Stop talking nonsense-"


    "A thousand years ago. That person was certainly called a ''monster'' and exterminated, but."


    I exined with a bitter smile.


    "Now she''s called by a different name."


    "What..."


    "The name by which that person is called in this world now is..."


    To the bewildered Demon King, I slowly uttered her identity.


    "...''Goddess''."


    I slowly recalled...


    The very old tale I had heard directly from that person when I visited her recently.


    ***


    A thousand years ago.


    A small vige by theke.


    Here, humans formed a small settlement and lived.


    Humans couldn''t even form a proper country and were torn apart, living divided into settlements and viges.


    This was because they were in a position of being oppressed and enved by other powerful racial nations.


    Other races could use magic, but humans could not.


    Races chosen by foreign gods received mana from their respective racial guardian trees and rapidly developed their civilizations. But the human race was not chosen.


    In the end, the human race was barely surviving at the very bottom, taking on the menial tasks of other races, as the smallest and weakest race.


    The woman was born and raised in this small vige by theke.


    Catching fish from theke, gathering firewood from the nearby forest. Tending to livestock in small fields and a few pastures. It was such an unremarkable small vige.


    Although other racial nations would often demand excessive taxes ande to cause trouble.


    The woman had no particrints about this reality.


    Because she was already used to living like this. Because everything was a natural sight.


    Because humans were born as ves.


    The woman married a simple and kind man who was born and raised in the vige with her, and they had a cute son.


    The woman thought she was happy and had noints about her life.


    There was only one worry.


    Her father who suffered from madness.


    After her grandmother, who had also suffered from madness, passed away, her father inherited her grandmother''s madness... and turned into a madman who always mumbled strange nonsense.


    Now he was living alone in a small hut built in the corner of thekeside, with no one visiting him.


    Only the woman periodically visited her father to deliver meals and check if there was any inconvenience in his life.


    Her father''s symptoms worsened over time. The inside of the hut was filled with parchments covered in iprehensible symbols and spell forms, covering the walls and floors.


    Although she was worried about her father''s condition, the woman was basically bright and cheerful in nature. So she spent her days without much concern.


    That day was the same.


    The woman visited the hut where her father lived, bringing a meal. She opened the door energetically.


    "Father, I''m here! Have you eaten? Today I cooked a new..."


    The woman had to stop mid-sentence.


    In the center of the hut.


    Her father was quietly dying in a pool of blood, having slit his wrist.


    "Father?!"


    The startled woman ran over to try to stop her father''s bleeding, but it was already toote.


    Her father, even as he was dying, seemed to recognize his daughter and mumbled in a fading voice.


    "I''m sorry, my daughter..."


    "Father, no! No...!"


    "I''m sorry for passing on such a terrible curse..."


    Thud.


    Her father''s head tilted forward.


    The woman stared nkly at her dead father. She didn''t know what to do in this sudden, unexpected situation.


    It was then.


    "So this is as far as it goes."


    A voice was heard from behind.


    When the surprised woman turned around, there was... a huge figure made of shadows, bending over, looking into the tragic scene inside the hut.


    "He had more grit than his mother, but still couldn''t hold out for long."


    The startled woman crawled backward and asked in a trembling voice.


    "Wh-who... are you...?"


    "Ah. Come to think of it, I should greet the new sacrifice first."


    The shadow spread its arms and gave a polite bow.


    "The devil who grants wishes, the owner of the monkey''s paw, the fallen constetion... Well, I have many nicknames. But they all tend to call me this."


    A white mouth cracked open like a fissure on the shadow''s face, showing a long smile.


    "The Demon King, they say."


    "De-Demon King...?"


    To the woman who was just trembling, unable to understand the situation, the Demon King babbled in a kind voice.


    "Your distant ancestor begged me. He said he had something he absolutely wanted to aplish, so he asked for ''endless time'' to be able to do it."


    "..."


    "Anyway, why are there so many fools who end up wanting immortality, giving all sorts of reasons!"


    The Demon King, who got slightly annoyed, pointed his index finger at the woman.


    "So I counter-proposed to your ancestor, how about giving ''endless time'' to his descendants for generations toe, and your ancestor dly agreed. Thus, your n gained endless time... the ''curse of regression''."


    "Curse of... regression...?"


    The woman mumbled dazedly in front of words she couldn''t understand well.


    The Demon King nodded.


    "Now you have inherited the curse of regression. You, your son, his child, and so on... must continue to pay the price for the mistake your ancestormitted, forever."


    The woman still couldn''t understand the situation well.


    "My ancestor, and my father, what did they try to do with that time they obtained...?"


    "Hehe, that''s another interesting part..."


    The Demon King shrugged his shoulders yfully.


    "It wouldn''t be fun if I told you. Your father seems to have left records, so look for them well."


    "..."


    "Now then, I wonder what tragedy, and what corruption you will show me... I''m looking forward to it."


    The Demon King''s huge body slowly disappeared.


    "I''ll always be watching. To see what destruction you''ll head towards..."


    After all the shadows disappeared.


    The woman could only alternately look at where the Demon King had been and at her father''s dead body with a dazed expression.


    ***


    After her father''s funeral.


    The woman visited her father''s hut again.


    As before, her father''s hut was full of parchments covered in iprehensible diagrams and characters.


    The woman carefully organized the parchments and stacked the books.


    In the process, she found a bundle of memos written in readable characters.


    "Did father write this...?"


    Whether it was written before her father''s madness worsened, the memo written in rtively moderate handwriting began like this:


    <For the human race to escape very>


    "..."


    The woman traced the following sentences with her hand.


    Although she had learned to read from her father when she was young, she hadn''t used writing since then and was practically illiterate. Reading each sentence was a struggle in itself.


    "For the human race to escape very... we need the light of magic too..."


    Just as she was about to read the next sentence.


    Waaah-


    The cry of a young boy was heard from afar. It was the woman''s son.


    Startled, the woman covered the memo and ran back to her house to take care of her son.


    To her, her young son and her life of working and eating day by day were more important than these difficult-to-understand memos.


    ...


    Time passed.


    The woman tried to retrace her father''s research several times, but failed each time. She had little knowledge and no sense of mission regarding the research carried on by previous generations.


    The number of visits to her father''s hut gradually decreased. Once a week, once a month, once every six months...


    Life was harsh, the child grew up quickly, and time flew by in the blink of an eye.


    Before she knew it, the woman forgot about her father''s hut. She forgot about the curse of regression. She forgot about the existence of the Demon King.


    She sealed and forgot that day''s events in the hazy memories of her young days.


    ...


    Decadester.


    Lying in a warm bed, the woman smiled peacefully among her grandchildren and great-grandchildren surrounding her.


    "You all came because it''s time for grandma to go..."


    It wasn''t a bad life.


    It was ordinary but peaceful. There were people she loved, and she worked hard to build her life.


    She had several more children, and those children had children...


    The n prospered.


    And as if to prove that she had lived diligently, her descendants flocked like clouds to attend her deathbed.


    With a sense of satisfaction, the woman examined one by one the people who hade to see her off in death.


    And, among them...


    Grin.


    Showing a white mouth opened in a smile.


    She btedly discovered a shadow-like figure.


    "...!"


    The woman''s face instantly turned pale.


    She pointed at that shadow with a trembling hand.


    "Y-you... you...!"


    Everyone at the bedside looked in that direction in surprise, but they couldn''t see anything.


    The huge, evil being spreading its shadow with its arms wide open, smiling wickedly... waspletely invisible to them.


    "What are you saying, mother? There''s nothing there..."


    While her son was speaking with a smile, the woman couldn''t breathe.


    Because the Demon King, who had suddenly approached, pressed his face close to hers and whispered like a snake.


    "Did you enjoy your ordinary life?"


    "...!"


    "Well then, it''s time to go back."


    As she opened her eyes wide, the woman took herst breath and...


    ***


    Click. Click. Click.


    Gray mana rotated, and there was a sound like some mechanical device engaging backwards.


    ***


    "-Gasp!"


    The woman who opened her eyes wide exhaled roughly.


    "Gasp, gasp, gasp?!"


    She looked around, barely catching her breath while breaking out in a cold sweat.


    She was definitely lying on a bed surrounded by her family just a moment ago.


    But now this ce was... that hut where her father had slit his wrist andmitted suicide.


    "H-how...?"


    Unable to believe it, the woman muttered weakly.


    Checking her young hands without a single wrinkle.


    Then looking at her father''s corpse dead in a pool of blood.


    "So this is how your n''s curse manifests... Indeed, you return to ''this time'' when you die."


    A familiar voice was heard.


    Startled, she turned around to see the huge shadow - the Demon King -ughing quietly.


    "I told you, didn''t I? This is a curse."


    "..."


    "You don''t even have the right to die as you wish."


    Looking into the trembling woman''s eyes, the Demon Kingughed maniacally, full of joy.


    "Now then, during this ''endless time'', let''s see what you can do... what tragedy of despair and frustration you''ll write your endless life with!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    In her second life, the woman lived like a broken person.


    She couldn''t bear the gap between her first life and the present. She was shattered.


    But her husband and son took care of her devotedly.


    Through her husband and son''s dedication and effort, the woman gradually recovered, and in herter years, she was able to regain a peaceful life once again.


    She breathed herst once more among her loved ones.


    "Thank you, dear. Thank you, son. Because of you two, I truly had a blessed life..."


    Click. Click. Click.


    And another regression took ce.


    "..."Again, it''s that day.


    One summer. The hut where her father slit his wrist andmitted suicide.


    The woman looked inside the hut with trembling eyes. She stared without avoiding the mountain of records and memos her father had left behind.


    She realized.


    That the task passed down from her ancestors, from her father... was as unavoidable as this curse.


    Anyway, time is endless. Life is infinite.


    She left her father''s corpse and slowly walked into the hut.


    And faced the ancestral task that came down with the curse.


    ***


    The woman wasn''t brilliant, and the research was unfriendly.


    She had to use her entire third life just to organize and understand the research left by her father and ancestors.


    But there was definitely progress. At least, she was now able to understand the research so far.


    "The foreign gods forcibly widened the boundary between life and death, this world and the afterlife, and began to interfere with this world through that gap..."


    The gap created in this way is the midpoint between life and death. The other side of the shore.


    ''The spirit realm''.


    The foreign gods nted trees of the races they chose in this artificial space and let them take root.


    "This tree has its roots in the spirit realm and its trunk in this world, and it makes it transmit the external power received from the spirit realm to this world..."


    This is the principle of magic.


    And the reason why only certain races can use magic.


    At this point, the woman had a question.


    "Then why did the foreign gods give only certain races the racial tree... the guardian tree?"


    The answer came from behind.


    "Because they''re in the middle of a destruction game called ''Race War''."


    "...?!"


    When the startled woman turned around, the Demon King was standing there. As always, he wore a sardonic smile.


    "Congrattions on getting this far. You''ve caught up well with that dull head of yours."


    The Demon King mocked, but instead of responding, the woman asked about her curiosity.


    "Race War? Destruction game? What''s that?"


    "This world was chosen as a yground for the foreign gods."


    The Demon King exined willingly.


    "So they created the space called the spirit realm and began to interfere with this world based on that space. They started ying with this world in various ways, and one form of entertainment is the ''Race War''."


    "..."


    "The foreign gods give power, blessings, and the grace of magic to the races they like... and then they watch as these chosen races fight, kill, and destroy each other."


    The woman asked bitterly.


    "Is that... fun?"


    "It is fun. Think about it. Let''s say there''s a hill full of ants. Several ant armies are in conflict, and you pick one ant army."


    "..."


    "You can vividly watch that ant army you support and lend strength to seize control of the hill after a desperate battle. There are few entertainments as fun as this."


    Before the entertainment of transcendent beings, the beings of this world were literally no different from a single ant.


    The woman, who was shaking her shoulders without realizing it, asked.


    "Is repeating my life also one of those entertainments?"


    "Seems your brain is starting to work. That''s correct."


    The Demon King nodded.


    "While there''s certainly fun in watching tragedies on racial, national, and world scales, the true taste of tragedyes from watching an individual''s destruction up close."


    "..."


    "You are also one of the subjects of such tragedy. Your ancestor sold your fate for generations toe."


    The woman carefully examined the shadow-like form of the giggling Demon King and cautiously asked.


    "What... exactly are you?"


    "I am a ''mediator''."


    Unexpectedly, the Demon King answered freely.


    "Once I was an ''observer'' like those foreign gods, but I loved this stage full of tragedy so much that I jumped onto the stage myself - a fallen constetion."


    "..."


    "Such a worthless evil that mediates all this tragedy to outside the stage."


    Though she couldn''t understand everything he said, the woman vaguely felt.


    "So, please show me an interesting tragedy. Your own unique and desperate tragedy."


    That the being before her, though powerful, evil, and transcendent.


    Was somehow pitiful.


    Those who can only find joy in such tragedies...


    Somehow, she felt sympathy and pity for them.


    ***


    After her fourth life passed, and in her fifth life, the woman was able to master all of her ancestors'' research.


    And she was able to theoretically establish the research results that her father had finally derived.


    "If we steal branches from the trees of the 4 major races, the guardian trees, and graft them together..."


    From her father''s handwriting tainted with madness, to the woman''s clear and neat handwriting.


    She read aloud the conclusion drawn from thepletely organized magic theory.


    "We can create a guardian tree that doesn''t lean towards any side. And then we just need to register humans as the owners of this guardian tree..."


    This was what the ancestor who first received the ''curse of regression'' had tried to do.


    For the human race, too small and insignificant to be chosen by the foreign gods, the only way to escape their current state of very was to steal the me of magic.


    "Do you think that''s possible?"


    A taunt was heard from behind.


    The Demon King, who had appeared at some point, was looking over her shoulder at her research.


    "The guardian trees of each race are protected under strict guard. Not only are they national treasures bearing the fate of their races, but they are also the core pieces of the Race War watched by all the foreign gods visiting this yground."


    "..."


    "How do you, a mere ordinary human, intend to steal a branch from such a tree?"


    The woman rose from her desk with a bitter smile.


    "I can do it. Because I have endless time."


    "You will surely be broken and crushed. Well, that too will be a joy to watch..."


    "And, above all."


    Cutting off the Demon King''s words, the woman dered.


    "Because now I want to do this."


    She originally had noints about her life.


    She was content living quietly with her loved ones in a small vige.


    But as she inherited the research passed down from her ancestors and learned more about the true nature of this world...


    She began to open her eyes to the truth.


    The fact that this vige life, which seemed peaceful and happy, was actually a life managed as ves by other races.


    They just didn''t think it was strange because they had been subjected to exploitation, abuse, and treatment like livestock from birth.


    Once she awakened, everything looked different.


    The crops taken away every autumn, the young people conscripted and dragged away for wars of other countries, the tyranny of rulers who came every season to beat and destroy...


    She decided she would no longer watch with open eyes.


    "I don''t understand the difficult things well... but this is certain."


    As she packed her bags, she spoke as if making a vow.


    "I don''t want to pass on a ve''s life to my child."


    "...!"


    "I have to go. If I keep knocking, won''t a path open up?"


    Not because of the task inherited from her ancestors, but entirely of her own will.


    The back of the woman moving without hesitation.


    "..."


    The expression of the Demon King watching her changed slightly.


    The woman packed her bags and left the house.


    It was then.


    "Mom?"


    Her son, who had woken up, followed the woman out, rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    "Where are you going?"


    "..."


    The woman, who had been looking at her young son withplex eyes, eventually crouched down in front of him and stroked his head.


    "I''m sorry, son."


    "Huh...?"


    "But someday you''ll understand mom."


    Pushing all the words she wanted to say deep inside.


    The woman forced a smile.


    "I''m sure you will."


    And the woman set out on her journey.


    It was a long way to steal the me of magic.


    ***


    The woman failed countless times.


    She was shot with arrows while approaching the tree. She was caught in a trap while touching the branch. She was stabbed with spears, tortured, beheaded, thrown as dog food.


    Click. Click. Click.


    Hundreds of lives were repeated.


    The woman changed her approach. She decided to try gaining the favor of the respective races to approach the guardian trees.


    It wasn''t easy for a human, treated as a ve race, but she didn''t give up.


    Click. Click. Click.


    Hundreds more lives were repeated.


    Now she had seeded in getting her hands on a branch of each race''s guardian tree once.


    However, there was a limit to what could be aplished in one lifetime.


    She optimized the route to bring back one branch from each race''s guardian tree from the point of regression to the end of her life.


    Moreover, she had to establish methods to avoid being tracked or to shake off pursuit teams after bringing them back.


    The journey was arduous, long, and endlessly dyed.


    Click. Click. Click.


    Again, hundreds of lives.


    No, thousands? Or tens of thousands?


    Forgetting even to record the journal she always used to write, the woman was now moving ording to the experience engraved in her body.


    A strange desire burning inside her, which she herself couldn''t understand, allowed her to keep fighting without stopping.


    "..."


    Even the Demon King, who had always mocked her from behind.


    As she advanced little by little with indomitable will, he gradually withdrew the light of ridicule from his face. And began to watch the woman''s journey seriously.


    Thus, with the body of an ordinary human.


    After countless attempts...


    She finally seeded in obtaining branches from all four guardian trees.


    Although she was in a state where her hair had turnedpletely white and she could barely straighten her back due to old age.


    Not only her physical body, but even her soul was in a state so aged that it was cracking.


    But she finally did it.


    "..."


    The woman looked at the four branches gathered in her hand with eyes full of emotion.


    Evergreen, Everblue, Everred, Evergold...


    The elf''s evergreen tree, the mermaid''s coral reef, the beastkin''s maple, the dwarf''s golden branch.


    Returning to thekeside hut, now abandoned, she began to create a new tree by grafting these four branches together.


    The theory was perfectly established. It was something she had verified countless times in her mind while repeating her life endlessly.


    And,


    sh...!


    She seeded.


    The four grafted branches transformed into a single tree trunk, and the woman nkly stared at the transparent-colored sapling in her hand.


    "Congrattions."


    The Demon King, who had appeared at some point, unusually spoke in a moderate voice.


    "To think you''d really reach this far... I admit it. You''ve achieved a great feat."


    "..."


    "Now, finish what you''ve been dreaming of."


    The woman slowly breathed her power into this tree that didn''t bear the light of any race.


    And she wished.


    "...The light of magic for my race too..."


    Then, the transparent branch that had no particr characteristics began to change.


    ck color rose from within, and sharp thorns sprouted. The thorns pricked the woman''s hand and drank her blood.


    "Ah...!"


    Looking at thepleted human guardian tree, the woman let out a sigh.


    This was the first birth of the ck Thorn Tree, Everck.


    Hugging the thorny tree to her chest, the woman shed tears.


    "I did it, I really did it, father..."


    She hadpleted the task passed down from her ancestors.


    Now humanity would gain the light of magic. They no longer need to live as ves.


    Standing at the end of her journey, the woman smiled happily.


    ***


    However.


    As always, the world didn''t flow as expected.


    "Witch!"


    "We''re all dead because of you!"


    "Execute that woman! We must show our innocence!"


    In the center of the vige where she was born and raised.


    Tied to the execution tform, the woman looked around in bewilderment.


    At the pile of firewood under her feet, at the vigers throwing stones at her.


    And...


    "..."


    At her aged son, looking at her with a devastated face among the angry crowd.


    The woman trembled as she faced this.


    Why.


    Why did it turn out like this...?


    "Didn''t I tell you countless times."


    The Demon King standing behind the woman muttered softly.


    "That your life can only be a tragedy..."


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    The small branch of humanity''s guardian tree, Everck, took root in the spirit realm as soon as it was nted on earth.


    Immediately, humanity began to resonate with mana and learned to use magic.


    People quickly noticed the change.


    But they weren''t happy about this fact.


    ''If it''s discovered that we''ve gained magical powers, we''ll be hunted by other races.''


    The human race was born as a ve race.


    Rather than rejoicing in the suddenly given power, they feared more the repercussions if it was discovered they had this power.


    The other races that had enved humans wouldn''t leave them be. It was obvious they would try to kill off the human race before they could develop their ominous power.


    People fell into panic and began to search for the culprit who caused this situation.And those who could now sense mana naturally found the source of mana - humanity''s guardian tree, and also uncovered the identity of the person who nted it.


    A madwoman living in thekeside vige, who had been a wanderer all her life...


    The woman was captured, and after a meeting, people reached an easy conclusion.


    They decided to execute her as a representative and beg for leniency.


    They were satisfied with their current lives and didn''t need the light of magic.


    Everything was this woman''s sole arbitrary act. They would kill this woman with their own hands, so please forgive them...


    And so, now.


    "..."


    The woman, tied to the execution tform piled with firewood, was watching the people throwing stones at her.


    The people of her hometown, whom she tried to save, but who were now trying to kill her instead.


    "Look, pitiful woman."


    The Demon King murmured.


    "Look at those who repay your grace with stoning and arson!"


    "..."


    "This is the price for stealing the divine me with a mere mortal body. You''ve obtained an unbearable result, so your destruction is only natural."


    Waaaaaah...!


    The angry crowd throwing stones pressed her son.


    Her son, with tears in his eyes but a cold face... threw a stone at the woman.


    Thud!


    The flying stone hit the woman''s forehead. Blood flowed from the torn wound.


    "..."


    mes approached, flickering under the woman''s bowed head. Someone had set the fire.


    Along with the terrible heat, voices condemning her poured from all directions.


    Thief. Witch. Monster.


    Monster.


    Monster...


    "Don''t you resent them?"


    The Demon King whispered.


    "Those who don''t understand the sacrifice you made for them and treat you like a monster. Don''t you resent them?"


    "..."


    "This is the true nature of those you tried to save. This is the ugly bare face of those you tried to protect."


    To the silent woman, the Demon King spoke even more fiercely.


    "Look at the faces of those who hate you, ungrateful for your grace! Look at the face of your son throwing stones at you!"


    "..."


    "Now, resent them."


    The Demon King''s whisper inevitably dug into the woman''s heart like spreading mes.


    "Be honest with your heart, resent them. Resent those who defile the achievement of your lifetime and trample on your noble intentions. Light the thousand fires of resentment in your heart!"


    "...Then."


    The woman quietly asked back.


    "Then, what will happen?"


    "You can do anything and be anything ording to your heart."


    The Demon King tempted with a voice even more passionate than before.


    "I''ll let you obtain whatever you wish for, as much as the achievement you''ve aplished. You could be a fire demon that burns the world, a snake that swallows theke, or a baptism of stone hail that beats all life to death."


    "..."


    "Your achievement is that great. It''s not small enough to vanish in vain while being treated like this in a ce like this! You should be much greater!"


    Crackle!


    Whether due to the heat of the mes, or perhaps due to the intervention of some evil power.


    The rope that tied the woman to the execution tform came undone on its own. Suddenly freed, the woman staggered off the execution tform.


    "Now."


    The Demon King''s outstretched hand was in front of her.


    "Take my hand."


    "..."


    "Only I know your journey. Only I know your sacrifice. Only I! Know your noble will and grand achievement."


    "..."


    "I will acknowledge you, mortal. So,e with me!"


    The Demon King was floating on the cold and quietke.


    The woman turned her head to look at the opposite side. She saw the spreading mes, the shower of stones, and the hatred in the eyes of the people ring at her.


    "..."


    It was clear what she should choose.


    Slowly, the woman pressed her back against the execution tform again. Though the ropes had fallen and the restraints were gone, she hung there of her own will.


    "No."


    The woman murmured to the bewildered Demon King.


    "I will die as a monster."


    "What..."


    "I understand their hearts. I thought I was sprinkling the light of salvation on my race, but from people''s perspective, it''s natural that it feels like sparks suddenly flying onto their clothes."


    mes climbed up the woman''s body.


    "But it''s okay. Everyone will understand someday."


    "..."


    "Even if it''s hot now, when they learn to handle that spark... a new era of life will dawn."


    Watching the woman turning to ashes in the smoke burning her flesh, the Demon King roared.


    "So, you''ll die like this?!"


    "..."


    "Without being understood by anyone, burned at the stake as a witch, stoned as a monster... you''re saying you''ll die so miserably?!"


    "It''s okay."


    The woman slowly closed her eyes.


    "Because it wasn''t something I did to be acknowledged by someone."


    There was something she decided to aplish on her own, and she just did it.


    She never cared about glory or infamy from the beginning.


    That''s why the woman could ept death proudly without shame, even with a slightly happy feeling.


    Eventually, the woman''s bodypletely crumbled between the rising mes and the shower of stones.


    "..."


    The Demon King could only quietly watch her final moments.


    ***


    Click.


    ...Again.


    Click. Click. Click.


    Mercilessly.


    Click, click, click, click, click-


    Gray mana rotated, making an inorganic mechanical sound.


    ***


    The woman opened her eyes.


    Again, that young summer day. Thekeside hut.


    "...Ah?"


    The woman looked around with a pale face.


    She had regressed. She came back here, to this time, again.


    Life doesn''t end.


    Life... doesn''t end.


    "Ah, aaaaah."


    A meaningless voice flowed weakly between her lips.


    "Aaah, aaah, aaah...?"


    "Did you think it was over?"


    The Demon King, looming like a shadow, was looking down at her with a sneer.


    "Did you think this hell would end now that you''ve achieved your desired goal and even forgiven those ungrateful ones?"


    "..."


    "No, foolish one. This is not such a peaceful curse."


    The Demon King''s cold mockery echoed in the woman''s ears.


    "No matter what you aplish, no matter how much you fail, it doesn''t matter. Your regression will just repeat endlessly. Forever, forever, forever...!"


    Only then did the woman truly understand.


    Why this is a curse, not a blessing.


    That endless time is such a cruel and inorganic violence.


    "If you had followed my earlier proposal, you could have escaped the cycle of regression, but since you refused... I''ll tell you another way to end this regression. Moreover, this method is very easy."


    The Demon King whispered to the woman who was shaking in shock.


    "Agree to pass on the sequence of all this tragedy to your child. Then, I''ll allow you to end your life on your own."


    "...!"


    "Your n''s curse is single-person inheritance. Blood session. It ''pools'' in only one person per timeline. In other words, if you transfer it to your child, you can escape."


    Only then could the woman understand.


    The way her father escaped this curse.


    "Did my father... end himself like that too...?"


    "That''s right. Not just your father, but all your ancestors. They eventually sumbed to infinite time. And agreed to ''push'' this curse ontoter generations. That''s how it continued endlessly."


    "..."


    "They put forward noble causes, but in the end, unable to ovee their own pain, they transferred the curse toter generations! That is your ancestor, your father, and also human. And you will be the same."


    That whatever her life aplishes is meaningless.


    And that her predecessors betrayed and fled fromter generations for their own peace.


    To the woman trembling as she realized this, the Demon King spoke with feigned kindness.


    "Now, here are two choices. Either pass on this curse that will continue forever to future generations. Or be a real monster that covers the world with resentment."


    "..."


    "The first choice is following in the footsteps of your ancestors, and the second choice is a new ending that has never been before. Whichever you choose, I''ll respect you and let you act as you wish."


    To escape this infinite and worthless curse of regression, two paths wereid before the woman.


    Either kill her child. Or kill others and the world.


    "Now, choose!"


    The Demon Kingughed maniacally with his arms spread wide.


    "Will you pour all the curse umted by you and your predecessors onto your beloved child, onto all your future generations?"


    The woman tightly closed her eyes.


    "If you don''t like that, will you be the resentment that destroys the world in exchange for your achievement, as per my earlier proposal?"


    "..."


    "Which is it,e on! Choose!"


    A long silence passed.


    Slowly, the woman rose to her knees.


    And passing by the Demon King waiting for her choice... she walked out of the hut.


    The Demon King''s face became puzzled.


    "...What are you doing?"


    "Can''t you see?"


    Staggering, but not stopping.


    The woman was starting her journey again towards the world... outside the vige.


    "I''m going to light the fire again."


    "...?!"


    "Once again, I''ll create a tree for humanity... once again, I''ll retrieve the light."


    True bewilderment shed across the Demon King''s face.


    "Then what about the choice?"


    "I won''t make it."


    "What?"


    "I won''t curse my child, nor my world."


    Just.


    On the repeating world.


    Just nting one tree.


    The astonished Demon King shouted.


    "Don''t you understand yet? No matter what achievement you aplish, no matter what journey you go through, everything is meaningless like that!"


    "..."


    "You wille back here again. Unless you transfer the curse toter generations, or be a monster yourself! The regression is infinite!"


    "No."


    The woman turned to look at the Demon King with a bitter smile.


    "There''s a third way, you know."


    "What...?"


    "I''ll embrace this curse and die with it."


    The woman ced her hand on her chest.


    "When my soul shatters. Then the curse will end with my generation. Right?"


    "You''re saying you''ll repeat the regression until your soul can''t withstand it...?"


    The shocked Demon King shook his head.


    "Even I don''t know how many more lives you''ll have to repeat to do that! Truly eons of years lie ahead of you!"


    "..."


    "Do you really think you can endure it? Hasn''t your heart already been broken once! It''s meaningless, meaningless, meaningless! Even though you know it well yourself...!"


    Ignoring whatever the Demon King was shouting.


    The woman silently walked forward.


    "Don''t do this."


    Instead, urgency tinged the Demon King''s voice.


    "If you give up now, your soul can still go to the afterlife. But if your soul shatters, you will vanish from this universe forever! No reincarnation, no afterlife, nothing!"


    "..."


    "Can''t you hear me? Have you gone deaf now too?"


    The Demon King screamed at the woman''s receding back.


    "There is no salvation ahead of you-!"


    --TL Notes--


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/jB26ePk9

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Thus, the woman��s endless cycle of life began anew.


    Gathering the guardian trees of the four races to create a small sapling.


    Returning to her hometown to nt the tree.


    And in return, being stoned and burned at the stake.


    ��Fall����


    Watching the woman��s journey of meaningless sacrifice, the Demon King was now pleading.


    ��Fall, I say!��


    The woman no longer even nced in the Demon King��s direction.


    She simply continued repeating her life in silence.��Why won��t you break? Why won��t you give up?��


    It was the Demon King who couldn��t bear it.


    ��Just why��?!��


    Since leaping down from his constetion and bing an intermediary.


    The Demon King had never once failed to corrupt his targets.


    He had tempted countless lives and watched their souls be defiled in the muck. Observing all those tragedies up close was the Demon King��s pleasure and reason for existence.


    Even the most noble souls eventually broke in the face of endless trials.


    No matter how great their intentions or how long they climbed the dizzying heights of the mountain, everyone eventually stumbled and fell into the valley of corruption.


    The Demon King enjoyed watching that fall. The higher and more treacherous the mountain of asceticism they built, the sweeter the fall.


    But what about this woman? What about this insignificant creature?


    Despite being as small and insignificant as an ant. Wasn��t she endlessly moving a task dozens of timesrger than herself up the hill, even as she was crushed?


    ������


    The woman nted the tree.


    She devoted her life to nting the tree that would end her life. Endlessly, repeatedly.


    ��


    Though the woman didn��t know it, this act was not actually meaningless.


    The tree had already taken root.


    The guardian tree of the races had a structure with its trunk in this world and its roots in the spirit realm.


    Even if time was turned back, since it was connected to the spirit realm which was detached from the flow of time, Everck��s roots could continue to grow.


    The tree was nted repeatedly,yering on top, and thebined roots expanded endlessly into the spirit realm below. With each iteration, Everck grew slightlyrger and stronger.


    Thus, by the time the woman had been stoned and burned countless times by humans.


    The human tree was able to extend rootsrger and stronger than any other tree all the way to the bottom of the spirit realm.


    And finally, that moment came.


    The moment when the woman��s soul would bepletely shattered.


    ������


    A summer day. The hut.


    The woman opened her eyes and sensed it.


    That her soul had reached its limit. That this would be the final iteration.


    Gathering her fragmented consciousness, as the woman left the hut to embark on her final journey.


    ��Mom?��


    She encountered her son.


    For some reason, the son��s eyes were trembling more than usual.


    ������


    Though countless words echoed within her, wanting to be said, she held them back.


    The woman quietly embraced her son, then whispered in as gentle a tone as possible.


    ��Never forget that mommy always loves you.��


    And the son quietly watched his mother��s departing back.


    The back of his mother, heading towards where she needed to go, even as she staggered and swayed.


    ��


    Decadester.


    The woman, who had now forgotten even how to walk, leaned on a cane and returned to her hometown, almost crawling.


    ��The tree����


    Only those words remained in the broken woman��s mind, like a mission.


    ��Must nt�� the tree����


    And at the moment the woman copsed forward, dropping her cane.


    Someone embraced her tightly.


    When the woman raised her blurry eyes to look��


    ��Wee back, mother.��


    Her son, now also a full-fledged old man, was waiting there.


    No, not just her son.


    The children her son had borne, and the children those children had borne��


    They all stood there together with resolute expressions, waiting for her.


    Since this had never happened in her past lives, the woman was bewildered.


    ��Here, mother. This way.��


    As he supported the woman and moved her to the hut.


    The son exined calmly.


    ��Actually, I��ve had a sense of d��j�� vu since I was young. I often felt like this world had repeated several times. Not just me, but my son too. And my grandson.��


    ������


    ��Then I discovered the research and journals you left here, mother. And only then could I understand everything.��


    Because they were born as vessels to carry the curse.


    All the descendants of the n possessed the talent for ��time��, and had felt d��j�� vu in the repeating world.


    The son exined awkwardly.


    ��I understood what you��ve been doing all this time, mother.��


    ������


    ��What a grueling battle you��ve been fighting alone all this time, mother.��


    After seating the woman, who nowcked the strength to even move a finger, in a chair.


    The son smiled gently.


    ��Don��t bear it alone anymore.��


    ������


    ��We��re family, aren��t we?��


    The woman looked around at her son, grandchildren, and grown family surrounding her.


    The son carefully took the thorn tree sapling that was clutched in the woman��s hand.


    Then, he took the sapling to the spot where the woman had always repeatedly nted it. The grandchildren had already dug and softened the soil in preparation.


    ��No, if you nt that tree����


    The woman stammered in a trembling voice.


    ��You, your children, all of us�� will be burned and stoned����


    ��It��s alright.��


    The son did not hesitate.


    ��Now we��ll share the pain together.��


    The woman��s children nted the sapling.


    As the sapling merged with the roots already extending into the spirit realm, the thorn tree drew up magical power. The overflowing magical power gushed out like a fountain, pouring into the world.


    With his back to the bright magical light, the son smiled at the woman.


    ��We��re connected, together.��


    The surging magical power settled into the children��s bodies.


    The first thing the son did, as the first in human history to ept and wield magical power, was to use the purest magic drawn up from the spirit realm to��


    Extract the curse pooled in his mother��s soul and have it settle within himself.


    Click, click, click.


    The gray magical power that had dwelled within the woman swirled and transferred to the son��s body.


    ��Urgh��!��


    However.


    The karma (�I) that curse had umted by the woman��s generation had be toorge and bloated. Too much for the son to bear alone.


    ��Demon King!��


    The son, who was already aware of the Demon King��s existence, shouted.


    ��Let our n��s curse�� flow without stagnating!��


    ������


    ��Connect our n down to future generations. Let us bear this curse even if that��s what it takes.��


    The Demon King quietly looked down at the woman��s son and his children, who were heading towards hell of their own ord.


    ��Even if that��s what it takes, grant my mother peace.��


    ������


    After a moment of anguished silence.


    ��I am a demon who grants wishes. The master of the monkey��s paw.��


    Even though he had found new sacrificialmbs, for some reason the Demon King��s voice did not sound very excited.


    ��I will grant your wish. From your generation onwards, your n shall be connected down to the distant future.��


    He simply stated calmly.


    ��Though the curse will only manifest in one person per generation, you must all share in the entire process together. You will be confined together without afterlife or reincarnation after death.��


    ������


    ��You must watch with open eyes and suffer together eternally through all the journeys as your descendants regress and suffer. That is your ��connection��.��


    ��That��s fine.��


    The son smiled with difficulty.


    ��If the price for illuminating the world is misfortune, then at least sharing in that misfortune together�� is what it means to be human.��


    The curse spreads.


    The curse connects.


    Beyond the son, to his child. And to the young child held in that child��s arms��


    The woman, watching what was happening before her eyes, spoke with difficulty.


    ��My son, why�� I tried so hard not to pass on this curse����


    ��It��s alright, mother.��


    The son ced his hand on the thorn tree that had begun to growrge.


    ��This magical lighthouse showed us the future.��


    ��The future��?��


    ��Yes.��


    The son whispered with a bright smile.


    ��In the distant future, a child will be born who will finally break this curse.��


    The vige became noisy in the distance.


    An angry mob began gathering and heading towards the hut. The son calmly nodded.


    ��A child who will not only break the curse, but change this world itself�� that discriminates and enves based on power and race.��


    While telling such a dream-like story, the son gently grasped his mother��s hand.


    ��They will surely be born.��


    The woman and her son were burned at the stake together.


    They died burning together amidst a hail of stones. They died being pointed at and called witches, monsters, a cursed n.


    But the mother and son were not afraid. The two held hands and looked at each other affectionately as they perished.


    The rest of the n had sessfully escaped the vige beforehand.


    Now they must wander the world eternally, living as the witch��s sessors.


    Connected to each other by the curse of regression.


    ������


    The Demon King stood in the middle of the execution grounds, looking down at the two corpses that had be ashes.


    The woman��s soul would have been freed from the bonds of the curse.


    A suppressed voice flowed from between the Demon King��s teeth.


    ��This time, I have been defeated.��


    In the end, the Demon King failed to corrupt her.


    She did not pass on the curse to future generations by her own hand, nor did she destroy the world with resentment.


    She simply chose to quietly perish alone.


    It was none other than her children who saved her from annihtion. The seeds she had sown in the world.


    It was the first uncorrupted, noble will he had ever witnessed, and the first defeat he had ever experienced in his life.


    ��Your soul has slipped through my fingers, still pure. But do you think I��ll give up like this?��


    The Demon King clenched his fist made of shadows.


    ��I will surely find you again.��


    Whether in the afterlife, reincarnated, or wherever she may be��


    The Demon King resolved to find her soul once more.


    ��And this time�� this time for sure!��


    The Demon King vowed.


    ��I will corrupt you without fail��!��


    The only soul he failed to corrupt.


    The only soul that defeated him.


    The ck thorn tree she had bloomed was raising its branches over the world. The magical power that gushed out like a fountain began bestowing its grace upon all humans.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    And a thousand years passed.


    Present day.


    Lake Kingdom, 10th Zone. King��s Castle.


    ��That person died as a witch!��


    The Demon King roared at me.


    ��She died miserably in a curse, her whole body burning as she was stoned!��


    ������


    ��The disgusting humans of that vige, which woulde to be called the Lake Kingdom, called her a monster! She was recorded as the first monster vanquished by the Lake Kingdom!��


    The Demon King pointed at the empty ss sphere. That facility where all the nightmares of the Lake Kingdom were once collected.


    ��And that woman was not found anywhere in the afterlife, and the Lake Kingdom bastards sealed the monster they vanquished within nightmares at a national level! Isn��t it natural that she would be trapped in here!��


    ������


    ��But you say she was revered as a goddess, not a monster? That��s impossible! It can��t be! How could����


    ��That is.��


    I let out a soft sigh.


    ��One of the cruelties humans possess.��


    ����!��


    ��The one they called a witch, pointed fingers at, stoned, and burned to death�� they revered as a god when it suited their needs.��


    I calmly ryed the story I heard from the goddess.


    ��She was enshrined as the racial deity of humanity, and took on the role of eternally supplying warmth to humanity��s guardian tree.��


    ��Supplying�� warmth?��


    ��Yes.��


    A racial deity is, in the end.


    Just a cog put forward for the survival of that race.


    ��Since Everck was an artificially created guardian tree, its rootscked the ability to sustain themselves in the spirit realm. They gradually froze and died.��


    ��Don��t tell me����


    ��Fuel was needed to supply warmth to the tree. And the collective unconscious of the human race found a sacrificialmb.��


    The witch who first nted this tree.


    Unable to find peace even after death, recorded as the first monster vanquished by humanity, and the first to be sealed within nightmares.


    They associated her with the ��goddess�� of folk beliefs and elevated her to the racial deity of humanity.


    And she willingly took on that role.


    ��She felt that since she was the one who nted the tree, it was her responsibility to maintain it as well. She is still warming Everck at the cost of burning her own existence.��


    ������


    ��Eternally, at the bottom of the spirit realm.��


    I added.


    ��Without anyone knowing of her existence.��


    What she is burning is, literally, herself. Her very existence.


    Naturally, she cannot be perceived by anyone. Because she has already burned everything and be a ��non-existent being��. Because she is using even her future possibilities as fuel, burning them all away.


    She became the object of the abstract concept of a ��goddess��, but without fully receiving that glory or praise��


    She was such a foolish person, making unconditional sacrifices.


    ��In life she transmitted the light of magic, and in death she maintains that light�� she has be such a device.��


    The Demon Kingmented.


    ��What a�� what a foolish, stupid woman. Even if she sacrifices to the very end�� even if she remains noble, what exactly is left for herself����


    I nodded slightly.


    ��I am her descendant. One who inherited the curse of regression. That is why I alone could perceive her.��


    ������


    ��And now. I depart for the spirit realm. To save the goddess.��


    The Demon King red at me fiercely.


    ��yer, what is it that you desire?��


    ������


    ��You said you would save her. But exactly how do you intend to save her? And saving her is not your ultimate goal either.��


    ������


    ��Tell me. What is it that you truly seek?��


    After taking a deep breath.


    ��My true goal is.��


    Finally-


    I dered.


    ��To annihte this tragedy called Apocalypse Cmity, the system itself.��


    ����!��


    ��In other words.��


    Crossing my arms, I raised the corners of my mouth.


    ��I intend to rebel against you Outer Gods, against this entire universe.��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    ��I intend to rebel against you Outer Gods, against this entire universe.��


    To you Outer Gods who cover a world in tragedy as you see fit, mock it with a game called apocalypse, and treat the beings living there as puppets.


    I intend to show you clearly.


    That we are not simply marites dancing on a stage.


    That even if the strings are cut, even without a script, we are beings who can decide how to live by our own will��!


    ��How?��


    Perhaps unable to imagine a story on the scale of rebelling against the Outer Gods watching from beyond the stage.


    More flustered than ever before, the Demon King even stumbled over his words slightly.


    ��What exactly do you intend to do, and how?��Smiling faintly, I slowly and in detail revealed my n.


    As I exined my n, the Demon King��s white crack-like mouth gradually widened, until it was nearly gaping by the end.


    ��Do you truly believe such an absurd n will seed?��


    After hearing my n to the end, the Demon King shouted.


    ��The Outer Gods will interfere at every step of your n! And the Outer Gods are powerful! You are now truly dering all-out war against them! The chances of this n seeding are infinitesimally small!��


    ��As you say, the chances are slim.��


    As the Demon King pointed out, this is by no means a safe gamble.


    ��But isn��t it worth a try?��


    However, it��s not an impossible challenge either.


    I have always defeated overwhelmingly powerful enemies with small and trivial tactics.


    I��m simply doing the same thing this time.


    ��If this n fully seeds, Apocalypse Cmity will disappear from this world. No longer will the people of this world be toyed with by vast beings.��


    ������


    ��And above all, the woman you��ve been searching for. She will be freed from her eons-long duty, truly liberated.��


    Slowly.


    I extended my hand forward.


    ��Our paths ovep, Demon King.��


    ������


    ��Because you and I are of the same kind.��


    Those who didn��t give up on countless battles through time, who clung to saving someone.


    Such foolish idiots, that��s who we are.


    Even if we sh in every other aspect, even if we��ve strived to fight and kill each other for eons until now.


    If we have that one thing inmon.


    We can understand each other, even if just a little.


    And if we can understand each other.


    We can look in the same direction, stand shoulder to shoulder.


    ��I came to save you. So you too, save me.��


    ������


    ��For this n to be realized, we need each other. So please, join me in my rebellion.��


    After a long silence, the Demon King slowly shook his head.


    ����Don��t dress it up with pretty words.��


    He red at me and spoke in a suppressed voice.


    ��Your n not only has a low chance of sess, but requires paying far too high a price. You��ll lose most of the foundation that built up your world, starting with your world itself!��


    ��It doesn��t matter.��


    I shrugged nonchntly.


    ��I��ve already gotten people��s consent. They said if they can gain true freedom, they��re fine with paying any price.��


    If Pinhio, dancing on strings, could be a real person. If he had to set fire to the strings binding his body for that��


    He should be able to endure a few burn scars on his hands and neck.


    ��Above all, we don��t need salvation secured by someone else��s sacrifice.��


    Thinking of the goddess, I put strength into my voice.


    ��If it��s a world that can only be maintained by burning someone��s existence, it would be better for it to copse once.��


    ����!��


    Perhaps realizing that I was truly prepared to stake everything in my world.


    The Demon King, who had been shaking his head, ced a hand on his chest.


    ��I am an intermediary put forth by the Outer Gods. I am essentially the same as them, fallen onto this stage to show the tragedy of this world to the Outer Gods. Are you urging me to betray my own kind?��


    ������


    ��If I follow your n, I must sacrifice my everything. Is there any reason I should agree to this rebellion, even burning my own existence?��


    I answered immediately.


    ��The woman you sought to save achieved her goal by burning her everything.��


    ����!��


    ��Because she had the courage to not fear even her soul shattering, she remained a soul that even you could not corrupt. She became the only being to defeat you.��


    A smirk spread across my lips.


    ��On the other hand, Demon King, what about you? How resolved are you?��


    ��What��?��


    ��If you truly want to corrupt that person, shouldn��t you be prepared to burn your everything as well?��


    The Demon King��s body trembled finely, as if struck by lightning.


    With my hand still extended forward, I took one big step closer.


    ��This is thest chance to save her, to corrupt her.��


    ������


    ��And above all, Demon King.��


    I gestured to him.


    ��You said you leapt down onto the stage yourself. But�� you��ve never once yed the lead role, have you?��


    ����What?��


    ��You��ve always stood behind the curtain of the stage, only watching the process of actors crying,ughing, suffering, and rejoicing. Though you brought your gaze close, in the end, didn��t you remain an observer just like those Outer Gods?��


    To him, frozen in shock.


    One more step.


    ��Break free from being an observer. Cast aside being a mere intermediary. At this final act, this final scene, finally step into the center of the stage�� be the protagonist of your life, staking your life and plunging into your life!��


    ����!��


    With my hand still extended.


    Continuing, one more step.


    ��I��ll prepare the grandest stage. There, for yourself, you can unfold the final game you��ve always dreamed of.��


    Now the throne is right in front.


    To my rival staring nkly at me.


    Finally, one more step.


    ��The greatest show�� of corrupting the most noble soul!��


    ������


    Letting out a hollowugh, the Demon King muttered softly.


    ��At this rate, I can��t tell who��s the tempting Demon King and who��s the tempted sacrificialmb����


    ��Demon King. I��ll say it once more.��


    My outstretched hand does not waver.


    ��I came to save you. I came to ignite a spark in your life that only repeats without purpose.��


    ������


    ��This is thest game. Thest stage. Thest scene. Thest chance. Such a stage will never exist again, before or after your life. If you want to leap in, if you want to burn, now is the only time.��


    The trembling disappeared from the Demon King��s face and body.


    The gaze within the swirling shadows stared at me intently.


    Still extending my hand towards him, I grinned.


    ��Won��t you stake everything with me and y the greatest game �� a final match rebelling against the universe?��


    The mortal world.


    The road from the ck Lake to Crossroad.


    The central point.


    Boom!


    The barricades piled high above the road copsed explosively.


    And like a flood overflowing a dam, countless monsters surged up and writhed over the fallen barricades.


    The monsters trampled stone walls and wooden fences, climbing over each other and dyeing the ground ck.


    Above the ground monsters, flying monsters slowly flew, filling the sky pitch ck.


    ��Monster horde, advancing-!��


    The scouts observing the situation shouted in session.


    ��Third defense line, copsed!��


    ��All traps, mines, and artifacts set up in advance, confirmed neutralized!��


    From the ck Lake to Crossroad.


    Defense lines were formed like this in various ces, and troops dispatched through teleport gates intercepted monsters with various traps set up in advance.


    But stopping the enemy was only temporary, the barricades soon copsed and the troops firing from afar had to retreat through the teleport gates again.


    ��South of the third defense line is now only monsters! The ground itself can��t even be observed! Allnd and sky is covered in monsters��!��


    The airship Blue Pearl, retreating while maintaining a certain distance from the vanguard of monsters.


    Inside, on the bridge.


    Lucas, listening to the flood of reports, asked the soldier beside him.


    ��How many mana core missiles do we have left?��


    ��Only three left, sir!��


    ������


    ��Should we initiate theunch sequence, Lord Lucas?��


    Lucas pondered.


    They had fired missiles at crucial moments to dy the enemy��s advance, but now they were running low on ammo.


    The enemy was still infinite.


    Then the remaining missiles must be fired even more carefully, at the best timing.


    ����Hold the missiles.��


    Lucas took a deep breath and looked south.


    ��If our lord��s words are true, ��they�� will appear soon. We��ll use them.��


    ��Pardon? By ��they�� you mean����


    At that moment.


    Buoooooooo��!


    A roar like a whale��s cry rang out.


    The atmosphere shook like a water surface hit by a storm. The airship also shook violently, and all the soldiers inside covered their ears in pain.


    ��Th-This is��?!��


    After the reverberation passed, the scouts observing the rear through telescopes shouted one by one with pale faces.


    ��Report! Changes urring in the enemy monster horde!��


    ��Something ising out from among the small monsters covering the horde! Th-That��s��!��


    Like dark clouds rippling, the monster horde filling the sky and ground writhed and surged��


    Boom!


    Finally, something overwhelmingly huge burst forth, parting the monster horde.


    A veteran scout who recognized what it was shouted first.


    ��Ultra-colossal monsters-!��


    Buoooooooo-!


    With the cry of a giant whale, three enormous monsters revealed themselves.


    One who covers the sky just by spreading its two wings, favored by the sun.


    An ultra-colossal monster resembling an eagle.


    Ziz.


    One who shakes the earth��s crust with each step, a moving mountain range.


    An ultra-colossal monster resembling an elephant.


    Behemoth.


    One who swims onnd raising ck spray, the avatar of floods and rainstorms.


    An ultra-colossal monster resembling a crocodile.


    Leviathan.


    Letting out majestic cries, three beings so enormous they were hard to take in at once with human eyes appeared simultaneously.


    ����!��


    Not just the soldiers, but even Lucas was momentarily overwhelmed by this imposing sight.


    But that wasn��t the end of the problem.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    More wereing.


    With the three ultra-colossal monsters in the lead, other giant monsters appeared one after another, letting out fierce roars and exuding oppressive auras.


    Eating, crushing, and pulverizing the small monsters blocking their way��


    They crawled into the mortal world, endlessly tangling and intertwining with each other.


    Rumble��!


    Just from their appearance, the sky distorted and the ground copsed. The world could not withstand it and began to break down.


    ��The ultra-colossal monsters, they��re endless��!��


    ��They��re covering the world��!��


    ��Ugh, urgh, uuugh!��


    The soldiers gritted their teeth and struggled.


    To keep from going mad in the face of this apocalyptic sight.


    Though the monsters they had fended off in previous defense battles were also terrible beings, the horde of monsters pouring out for this final battle was on a different dimension.


    It felt as if the world of nightmares itself was being poured out to destroy this world. And in reality, it wasn��t much different.


    ������


    Among the march of such enormous monsters, the figure of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� walking in the center of the monster horde was obscured and disappeared.


    But Lucas could still feel the enemymander��s gaze.


    ������


    ring at the southern world writhing ck and filled with monsters, Lucas tightly gripped the handle of the sword at his waist.


    Cold sweat he didn��t even realize was seeping out was soaking the handle.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Countless ultra-colossal monsters filled the sky and ground, advancing endlessly.


    After silently observing this, Lucas took a deep breath and said in a firm voice:


    ��Do not be afraid.��


    ����!��


    At this, the soldiers on the bridge straightened their backs in unison. Lucas continued calmly:


    ��These are all enemies that have been defeated by us humans once before.��


    The fact that they crawled out of the Lake Kingdom��s nightmares was proof that they had already been subjugated by humans before.


    Then there��s no reason we can��t defeat them a second time.


    ��And above all, His Highness the Crown Prince has already given us the means to defeat them.��No, it��s the opposite.


    We must use these ultra-colossal monsters to effectively stop this infinite horde of monsters.


    ��Operation Titan Fall.��


    Lucas exined, using the operation name Ash had personally given.


    ��It��s an operation to bring out all the ultra-colossal monsters we can use on our side.��


    Lucas looked around at the heroes waiting on the bridge who could control ultra-colossal monsters.


    ��First, J?rmungandr.��


    The serpent-form J?rmungandr coiled tightly around Violet��s neck made a hissing sound. Violetughed hollowly, as if she had reached enlightenment.


    ��It��s me again����


    ��And, the Kraken.��


    King Poseidon nodded, stroking the [Ring of the Kraken] on his hand. It was the ring he had received directly from Ash not long ago.


    ��Lastly, those who can seize control of ultra-colossal monsters on the spot����


    Lucas looked at the two captured monsters standing side by side.


    ��The two Legion Commanders who have joined our side.��


    There stood the Duhan Legion Commander and the Banshee Legion Commander, also with expressions of transcendence.


    ��Another head-hunting operation, huh�� Hehe. Alright. I��ve never seized control of such arge body before. This should be fun.��


    The Duhan Legion Commander spoke first, followed by the Banshee Legion Commander.


    Everyone expected her to cry as usual, or sing with her [Heavenly Voice] equipment, or pretend to cry while making jokes with her grotesque sense of humor, but��


    ��May I say one thing before we go?��


    Suddenly, a normal voice came out.


    Violet, taken aback, looked at Banshee with cold sweat.


    ��What��s this, why are you suddenly talking normally��?��


    Regardless, the Banshee Legion Commander spoke nonchntly.


    ��Thank you�� for treating me like a realrade while I��ve been on this front line.��


    ������


    ��It wasn��t a long time�� but it felt like I returned to the time before I became a monster. It was enjoyable.��


    Violet, who had been watching this scene in shock, shrieked.


    ��Why are you being so ominous?! Don��t leave strangest words, you have toe back safely! Got it?��


    ��Hehe����


    The Banshee Legion Commander smiled, then lowered her veil deeper to cover her mouthpletely.


    ��Huuuuung.��


    With that murmur, which could have been eitherughter or sobbing, all the operation participants were decided.


    Lucas began exining the operation.


    ��The overview is simple. J?rmungandr will take down that elephant-like monster, ��Behemoth��. The Kraken will take down that crocodile-like monster, ��Leviathan��. And the two Legion Commanders will approach that eagle-like monster, ��Ziz��, aboard the Blue Pearl.��


    Lucas nced at the ultra-colossal monster approaching in the sky.


    ��Cut off its head, and seize control of that massive body.��


    The head held in the Duhan Legion Commander��s arms tilted sideways.


    ��I can seize control, but�� how are we going to cut the head off before that?��


    ��I��ll cut it.��


    Lucas said simply, but everyone understood.


    He was not only the actingmander now, but also the strongest knight of the World Guardian Front.


    If it��s Lucas, it would be possible. No, it has to be Lucas.


    King Poseidon, who had been listening to the simple n, asked:


    ��What exactly does ��take down�� mean?��


    ��They are ultra-colossal monsters. They��re so huge that they destroy all terrain and structures just by advancing.��


    Lucas ryed the operation as he had heard from Ash.


    ��In other words, if we can take one down, we can sweep away not only other giant monsters around it, but even small monsters.��


    ����!��


    ��We don��t necessarily need to kill them. Rather, it��s better to repeatedly knock them down, and in the process, sweep away other monsters to increase the damage.��


    In this final defense battle, we cannot annihte all the monsters.


    The enemy is infinite. It��s impossible to fight and defeat them all.


    That��s why all operations were based on the principle of dy tactics.


    This time was no different. The goal was to slow the enemy��s advance using ultra-colossal monsters as much as possible.


    ��King Poseidon, Violet, and the two Legion Commanders. You all have means to control ultra-colossal monsters. Please rampage as much as possible, umte damage to the enemy, and buy us time for as long as you can.��


    ��Um, but����


    Violet raised her hand and rolled her eyes.


    ��Buying time is fine, but�� can wee back?��


    ��Of course.��


    Mikhail, the Sky Knights Commander who had been listening, stepped forward and proudly puffed out his chest.


    ��Our Sky Knights will be responsible for retrieving you. Trust in my knights.��


    ��Hehe, alright.��


    Violetughed briefly and tapped her temple with her fingertip.


    ��I must really be broken somewhere. I don��t even feel like this is a crisis anymore.��


    ��Consider it a crisis, Violet.��


    Lucas added coldly.


    ��You should know well what kind of end awaits a gambler who can��t sense a crisis.��


    ��Ugh, the actingmander is so cold����


    Violet whined with a tearful expression.


    Lucas knew well. That he could not be a warm leader like his lord.


    What suited him was the role of a cold and stern fieldmander, honed like a de.


    And that sometimes, the battlefield needed someone like him.


    ��Now, we don��t have much time!��


    Instead offorting everyone, after quickly familiarizing them with the points to be cautious of in this operation.


    Lucasmanded:


    ��From now on, we go to�� take down the ultra-colossal monsters!��


    p-!


    Therge sails on the masts of the Blue Pearl, an airship in the form of a pirate ship, were fully unfurled.


    ��Alright, let��s go!��


    The two captains �� the Rompeller siblings �� who had drawn their weapons at the bow,manded.


    ��Full speed ahead!��


    ��It��s whale hunting time-!��


    Whoosh-!


    Blue wind generated from the magical anchor shot out from behind.


    The airship,unched like a rocket, instantly increased its speed.


    Instead of the Jolly Roger with a skull, it flew the ck g without insignia, the symbol of the World Guardian Front, as the airship rapidly advanced southward.


    In an instant, they approached the vanguard of the monster horde.


    The scouts observing the ground through telescopes shouted one after another:


    ��We��ve reached the drop point!��


    ��Now-!��


    Lucas ordered.


    ��Violet, King Poseidon! Deploy!��


    Violet and King Poseidon were already seated in the saddles behind the griffins.


    Two elite Sky Knights �� Mikhail��s two wives �� were ready to sortie with them.


    Lucas nodded briefly.


    ��Good luck.��


    Those departing nodded back simultaneously.


    ��Good luck!��


    Thwack!


    Two griffins carrying two knights and two monster tamers kicked off from the deck and soared into the sky,


    Swooooosh-!


    The next moment, they began a rapid descent towards the ground.


    As the two griffin riders approached the ground, the monsters on the ground quickly noticed their presence and attempted to intercept.


    Bang! Bang! Boom��!


    mes, poison, magical projectiles, and beams of light poured out chaotically.


    But the two griffin riders were the most skilled among the Sky Knights, and the griffins were also the strongest and most agile individuals.


    The two griffins spread out and performed all sorts of aerial acrobatics, avoiding all interception attempts as they continued their rapid descent.


    Among them, the griffin carrying Violet approached the elephant-like monster �� Behemoth. Its body was so huge that it was like a moving mountain range, and thus very tall.


    The Sky Knight looked back, and Violet nodded.


    ��I��ll definitelye to pick you up.��


    ��I��ll trust you, sis-!��


    Violet, after gulping hard once, closed her eyes tightly and threw herself out of the saddle.


    ��Waaaaaaah!��


    The wind brushing past her ears made a sharp metallic sound. The intense wind pressure was so strong that it was difficult to even open her eyes properly without using magic.


    ��Sorry to say this to the actingmander, but it��s still hard to feel like a crisis����


    As she free-fell towards Behemoth��s head, Violet honestly blurted out.


    ��It just doesn��t feel real at all!��


    Buoooooo-!


    Sensing something falling towards its head, Behemoth raised its enormous head. The monster��s long trunk swung slowly but with tremendous force.


    Violet grabbed J?rmungandr, which was coiled around her neck, with both hands. The snake, as if understanding her intention, smoothly unwound and settled in her hands.


    ��J?rmungandr!��


    Violet shouted powerfully as she threw J?rmungandr downwards.


    ��Manifest-!��


    Then the thrown serpent��s entire body glowed with an ashen light-


    sh!


    In an instant, it transformed into a gigantic world serpent.


    The enormous snake that appeared in the sky gently extended its tail to catch Violet,


    Then opened its huge mouth wide and firmly caught Behemoth��s swinging long trunk.


    And with that, it fell onto the elephant��s body.


    Boom��!


    As the two ultra-colossal monsters collided, an explosion sounded and dust billowed up in the area.


    Shockwaves spread in all directions, and the small monsters marching forward all lost their bnce and tumbled down.


    The second griffin rider, flying past the scene of this collision, flew even lower.


    Part of the dry winternd had turned into a swamp due to heavy rain and flooding.


    And at the forefront of this swamp, a huge crocodile-like monster �� Leviathan �� was slowly swimming forward.


    Continuously spewing rain from its body��


    ��I don��t think there was such a scene even in the mythical age.��


    King Poseidon mused as he kicked off the griffin��s saddle and fell.


    ��No�� Today is a new chapter in mythology.��


    Delighted at the fact that his name would be etched into a line of history, King Poseidon focused his power on the ring.


    ��Kraken!��


    He felt the writhing malice dwelling in the ring.


    But King Poseidon skillfully controlled that malice.


    He had already faced even greater malice, and moreover��


    ��We are children of the same sea!��


    This monster, too, was from the same world.


    An ally who wants to prevent this world from being destroyed!


    ��Summon-!��


    sh!


    Countless magic circles ovepped behind King Poseidon, and a giant cephalopod creature passed through those magic circles like a door.


    Guoooooo-!


    The Kraken, the strongest sea monster to reveal itself to the world, carried King Poseidon on its body and fell straight towards Leviathan.


    Large, thick tentacles poured down like heavy rain onto the crocodile-shaped ultra-colossal monster.


    Leviathan couldn��t avoid it.


    Boom��!


    The entire swamp exploded, spewing ck and enormous water spray in all directions.


    While four ultra-colossal monsters began shing on the ground.


    The Blue Pearl, continuing its flight, now reached right in front of the eagle monster, Ziz.


    And to take down the flying eagle-type ultra-colossal monster, Ziz��


    It was time for Lucas and Mikhail to sortie.


    ��Are you ready, Acting Commander?��


    Mikhail, who had already mounted his griffin, smiled brightly.


    ��Ready to cut the sky.��


    ��I��ve already cut the darkest night.��


    Lucas, who had lightly mounted the back seat behind Mikhail, answered dryly.


    ��Cutting the sky should be nothing.��


    ��Haha��!��


    Mikhail, letting out a lightugh, red at the approaching ultra-colossal monster with his crimson eyes.


    ��Still, to make it a bit easier to cut, I��ll give it a scratch or two.��


    ��It��s an honor to fight alongside Vermillion��s finest Sky Knight.��


    ��That��s my line. Empire��s Finest Sword.��


    Mikhail said jokingly, but at that title, Lucas suddenly caught his breath.


    Empire��s Finest Sword.


    Once, to reim that title, his family had been so obsessed and tried so hard��


    In the end, he reimed that title now, when he had been livingpletely forgetting that such a title even existed.


    ������


    A faint smile appeared on Lucas��s lips.


    Mikhail, gripping his twin spears firmly, started the griffin.


    ��Well then, shall we go! Let��s show a coboration that will be recorded in history �� Everck��s finest sword and Vermillion��s finest wings!��


    Thwack-!


    The king��s griffin kicked off from the deck, spread its two wings wide, and leapt at a dazzling speed.


    Towards the overwhelmingly huge eagle pouring into view right before them��


    Without retreating, they charged straight ahead to meet it.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    The eagle-type ultra-colossal monster, Ziz.


    This monster had the ability to monopolize the sun��s light and heat by covering the sky, and turn it into its own power.


    Grooooowl��!


    The red and yellow feathers covering the monster��s back all stood up stiffly.


    With the power of sr heat and light it had gathered so far, the giant bird was transforming its body into a new form.


    Whoosh!


    Heat and light rippled and spread across the entire body of the giant bird.


    It was like a giant bird of me.


    The overwhelming heat and light pouring from the monster��s huge body made it feel as if the sun itself was right before their eyes.Towards this giant phoenix, Mikhail and Lucas were still charging forward without hesitation.


    Their appearance looked as foolish as Icarus flying towards the sun.


    ��If you don��t have the courage to touch the sun����


    But because the griffin��s wings were connected by solid muscle, not wax, and Mikhail��s destination was set by conviction, not recklessness.


    ��How can you fly in the sky-!��


    This was not a fool��s leap, but a hero��s challenge.


    sh!


    Light scattered from Ziz��s entire body covered in mes, and the next moment, condensed light and heat poured out in the form of beams.


    And Mikhail��s griffin avoided all those beams of lightpletely.


    Whoosh-!


    Using the new saddle [Thousand-Li Rider] received from Ash to elerate instantaneously. (TL Note: Li is a traditional Chinese unit of distance. It��s equivalent to 500 meters.)


    Maintaining an even faster speed than usual, moving horizontally, vertically, folding wings to spin around, then spreading wings to rapidly ascend and descend repeatedly.


    With intricate movements and flight, he avoided all the interceptions of the mythical age monster pouring down incessantly without allowing even a single hit.


    At the end of this dizzying acrobatic flight, the griffin rider seeded in approaching very close to the giant eagle��s head.


    ��I am Mikhail Vermillion, King of the Vermillion Kingdom!��


    Mikhail dered, emitting a dazzling crimson light from the magic spears held in each hand.


    ��I am the ruler of the skies in this era!��


    ����!��


    ��Return to where you once slept, wings of the past-!��


    Just as Mikhail, rapidly approaching, was about to thrust his magic spears into the monster��s neck, the giant eagle��s beak opened wide.


    Kyaaaaaaah-!


    An enormous roar burst forth.


    Due to the sound waves imbued with heat, Mikhail couldn��t approach closely and had to urgently retreat, driving his griffin back.


    But even while making an emergency evasive maneuver to withdraw his body, Mikhail had a smile on his face.


    ��You��re toote, monster��!��


    There were no longer any spears in Mikhail��s hands.


    Swoooosh!


    From the closest possible approach to the monster, he had thrown them like javelins.


    Scattering crimson magical power along their trajectory, the two magic spears flew through the sky like missiles-


    Thunk!


    Thunk-!


    They lodged in the giant eagle��s neck.


    Not content with just lodging, they propelled themselves with magical power from their spear tips, pushing the entire spears in up to their ends.


    Splurt��!


    Mikhail��s crimson magical power and the monster��s blood scattered in all directions.


    ��I��ve made a scratch!��


    Watching this scene, Mikhail shouted.


    ��Show your skill, Empire��s Finest Sword-!��


    ����?!��


    Ziz��s two eyes, bewildered by the pain of the foreign objects lodged in its neck, urgently looked upward.


    Because something else was urately flying towards its head.


    Whoosh!


    It was a knight grasping a sword of light in each hand, his body wrapped in a golden aura.


    Lucas had long since kicked off the griffin��s saddle and soared into the sky, moving separately from Mikhail.


    The knight��s body, drawing a gentle parab, fell straight onto the giant bird��s head.


    ��Kyaaaah��!��


    And for the first time today, Ziz changed the direction of its body.


    With the toughness peculiar to ultra-colossal monsters and innate arrogance, it had not changed direction no matter what attacked from the front, but��


    Because it sensed an indescribably eerie premonition from this small human swordsman rushing towards it.


    Ziz tried to twist its huge body to change direction. Just the violent movement of the giant bird��s wings caused gusts in the area and scattered distant clouds.


    ��Don��t bother.��


    But Lucas didn��t care in the slightest.


    ��You��re already within my range.��


    The golden air currents rippling around Lucas��s body due to the [Full-Body Descent] effect gathered behind his back, forming a golden halo-


    The next moment it turned white-hot and expelled propulsive force forward.


    Whoosh-!


    Towards the monster��s neck, which was trying somehow to turn its huge body to avoid him, Lucas effortlessly kept pace.


    ��Kyaaaaaaah!��


    Finally, Ziz spewed light beams from its entire body as ast desperate attack against Lucas, but


    Lucas lightly extended his two swords forward, instead absorbing the pouring light beams through the des.


    ��I��ll put it to good use.��


    Simultaneouslynding on the monster��s neck, the knight��s two longswords struck down the two magic spears already lodged there like wedges.


    As the two magic spearspletely burrowed into the monster��s neck, carving a devastating gash in the giant bird��s neck, the two longswords followed, digging into that gash.


    Slice��!


    Following Lucas��s movements, the two longswords lightly cut the monster��s neck and emerged again.


    Lucas��s longswords looked too shortpared to the monster��s huge neck. It seemed like they had only made a very small wound.


    Nevertheless, Lucas leapt sideways as if he hadpleted his mission.


    Mikhail, flying in right beside him, skillfully caught Lucas and seated him behind himself. Mikhail asked, looking at Ziz��s still intact state.


    ��Was it not enough?��


    ��No.��


    Lucas calmly sheathed his two longswords.


    ��I cut it.��


    The next moment.


    A long crack appeared on the giant eagle��s neck, then blood seeped out along that gap and��


    Rip-!


    The huge head was cleanly severed and fell.


    When the two swords dug into the monster��s neck, Lucas had wrapped the des in a sh of light and magical power, and in an instant, cut the monster��s neck with the erged des.


    The decapitated eagle��s head slowly fell downwards. The monster��s two eyes, shocked to the end, looked at Mikhail and Lucas with disbelieving eyes.


    ��Haha!��


    The two magic spears flying back through the sky were retrieved into Mikhail��s hands. Bursting into a pleasedugh, Mikhail waved his hand towards the approaching Blue Pearl.


    Another griffin rider was already carrying the Duhan Legion Commander and the Banshee Legion Commander.


    Thud-!


    Before Ziz��s huge body lost bnce, the Duhan Legion Commander��s head attached to Ziz��s severed neck.


    ��Hmm, another grotesque appearance this time����


    The Duhan Legion Commander, who had instantly seized control of Ziz��s body, muttered.


    The Duhan Legion Commander moved Ziz��s huge legs to catch the falling decapitated head.


    The Banshee Legion Commander, who had somehow moved along Ziz��s leg to beside the severed head, ced her hand on the giant head.


    Then the giant bird��s two eyes, which had been losing the light of life, widened, and a beautiful singing voice burst out from between its beak.


    ��This is always what we do, isn��t it~��


    Seeing this bizarre sight, Mikhail unknowingly broke out in cold sweat, but Lucas didn��t even blink.


    ��Legion Commanders, I leave the rest of the operation to you both.��


    ��Leave it to us.��


    ��To be able to howl on the stage of the sky to my heart��s content, hehe����


    Ziz��s huge body slowly turned, and eventuallypletely reversed direction.


    ��Such an opportunity won��te twice!��


    And, it vigorously pped its wings towards the other flying monsters following behind.


    Countless beams of light shot out from the giant bird��s enormous wings, and the head held in its feet continuously spewed out sound waves.


    The remaining flying monsters advancing towards Crossroad through the sky began to fall en masse, swept up in that attack.


    At the same time, on the ground.


    Boom!


    Shaking and splitting the earth��s axis, Behemoth and J?rmungandr were shing.


    Buooooo-!


    Roaring like an elephant, Behemoth repeatedly tried to trample J?rmungandr with its huge body.


    Though it had no other special abilities, Behemoth was a disaster in itself with this overwhelming size and mass iparable to any other monster.


    Every time it rolled its foot, the terrain changed. Mountains copsed, rivers surged.


    Small monsters even slightly close to the ground were obliterated without leaving a trace, and even medium torge monsters were crushed and fell.


    However, J?rmungandr was also the World Encircler. The Earthquake Bringer.


    Its body is hard enough to crush the hardest rock and twist the strongest earth veins.


    At least when ites to physical collisions on the ground, it doesn��t yield to any opponent.


    J?rmungandr narrowly avoided Behemoth��s foot rolls and endured the shockwaves with its body, climbing up Behemoth��s body while trying to break and crush it.


    With the collision of the two ultra-colossal monsters, severe earthquakes and dust waves like tsunamis rose in the area.


    ��Kyaaaah! Waaaah!��


    In this process, Violet was having a hellish time.


    ��An ant��s back breaks in a whale fight!��


    With the constant barrage of dirt bombs and shockwaves bursting from all directions, Violet couldn��t even tell where she was.


    Whether it was good luck, or whether this too was all under Crown Prince Ash��s calctions, she didn��t know.


    Thanks to the [Dragon Scale Cloak] she had been given before this battle, she was able to maintain her bnce even on the rampaging monster��s body.


    Due to the equipment��s special effect, ws would suddenly protrude from her shoes and gloves, allowing her to cling to walls and run on them. And the high defense of the [Dragon Scale Cloak] kept her body intact.


    At least, so far.


    ��The time limit must be ending soon?!��


    J?rmungandr could only manifest as the ��World Serpent�� for about 10 minutes.


    It��s the effect of the special equipment [Shell of the Old God]. When the duration ends, it shrinks to about the size of a python. They only have 10 minutes to fight.


    Instead, Behemoth has an innate weakness.


    If it falls even once, it can never get up again. This was a weakness due to its extremelyrge and heavy body.


    Even in actual ancient historical records, there��s a legend that Behemoth identally stumbled, fell on its side, and starved to death, bing the mountain range in the western part of the continent.


    So, J?rmungandr, with only 10 minutes of battle duration, had to squeeze out all its power during this time, aiming to topple Behemoth at least once within 10 minutes, but��


    ��How much time is left now?!��


    Desperately clinging to something, Violet screamed ugly shrieks.


    Forget the remaining time, she was dizzy about where she was now, or even who she was. Help��


    ��Huh?��


    That��s when it happened. Suddenly everything around became quiet.


    Violet looked around, spitting out the dust in her mouth.


    And she could finally realize what the situation was now.


    ����!��


    It was pinned down.


    J?rmungandr was.


    One of Behemoth��s ten huge legs had finally seeded in stepping on J?rmungandr��s agile tail tip.


    ��Buooooo��!��


    Behemoth roared fiercely and put strength into its foot,


    ��Chiruruk?!��


    J?rmungandr, in pain, had to give up climbing and coiling around Behemoth��s neck and fall to the ground.


    Crack, crack��!


    Starting from where Behemoth had stepped on it, J?rmungandr��s scales began to shatter.


    J?rmungandr tried to endure, but Behemoth��s other legs also seeded in trampling J?rmungandr��s body one by one.


    ��Shaaaak��!��


    J?rmungandr twisted its body in agony. The World Serpent repeatedly spat out blood violently.


    ��Buooooo-!��


    Behemoth let out a roar. It was a proud and loud cry, as if sensing victory.


    And.


    ��Eck��?��


    Violet was watching all of this.


    ��Huh, huh��?��


    From atop Behemoth��s head.


    ��Why�� am I here��?��


    Probably during the fierce battle, just before when J?rmungandr had coiled around Behemoth��s neck.


    When the battle was most intense, the terrified Violet had closed her eyes tightly and crawled around, ending up here��


    That��s when it happened. Violet��s eyes, blinking in bewilderment, suddenly met J?rmungandr��s far below.


    J?rmungandr��s yellow eyes were clearly looking at Violet.


    Only then did Violet snap to her senses.


    ����Ah, whatever!��


    Whether this situation was J?rmungandr��s intention, or her own good fortune, what did it matter?


    The enemy monster��s weak point was right in front of her!


    Violet ced both hands on Behemoth��s huge head and used her ultimate skill.


    ��[Daydream]-!��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Boom!


    As the giant crocodile monster and octopus monster �� Leviathan and Kraken �� collided, the surrounding ground burst apart, and an enormous amount of water gushed out from the underground water veins exposed below.


    Leviathan possessed the authority to control such water flows, so it raised several water tornadoes to attack the Kraken.


    Though the Kraken was a sea monster, itcked the ability to control water. Instead,


    ��Hnngh-!��


    King Poseidon, riding atop the Kraken, had such power.


    With the authority over waves he possessed as the Merfolk King, King Poseidon controlled opposing water streams to counteract Leviathan��s water streams.


    And under this curtain of water bombs and monsoon rains, the Kraken was approaching Leviathan closely, extending its long tentacles.


    Leviathan opened its long mouth filled with endless sharp teeth, trying to swallow the Kraken in one gulp, but-p!


    The Kraken stretched out countless tentacles, tightly wrapping around Leviathan��s mouth before it could open. The crocodile monster��s long mouth was forcibly closed.


    The two monsters, entangled in this state, rolled violently over the swamp. They rolled their bodies, struggling with all their might to gain the upper position, and each time, the ground exploded and water spray rose.


    Not only the small and medium-sized monsters caught in the range, but evenrge monsters were crushed to a pulp and died.


    ��They��re fighting evenly for now, but the Kraken is being pushed back!��


    King Poseidon gritted his teeth as he assisted the Kraken.


    Though both were monsters that lived in water, this swamp terrain was a bit more advantageous for Leviathan.


    The Kraken was ultimately a sea monster. While it could fully exert its power swimming freely in the vast ocean, Leviathan was unhindered whether in swamps or rivers.


    From the start, since Leviathan itself had the ability to cause floods and turn any ce into a water-filled area�� paradoxically, it could fully exert its abilities anywhere, be it a desert or snowy mountain.


    The battle situation gradually became favorable for Leviathan.


    Poseidon, having already passed on his authority as a racial deity, was also struggling to intercept the water streams Leviathan was shooting out.


    ��At this rate��!��


    Just as King Poseidon sensed defeat and gritted his teeth.


    Buoooo��!


    Suddenly, a shadow fell over the heads of Leviathan and Kraken locked in fiercebat.


    As the two monsters momentarily stopped fighting to look in that direction��


    ����?!��


    It was falling.


    The giant elephant �� Behemoth.


    Right on top of where the two aquatic monsters were battling!


    ��What��!��


    In Poseidon��s startled eyes, he saw Violet screaming far away on top of Behemoth��s head.


    Violet had used her ultimate skill [Daydream], sessfully infiltrating Behemoth��s consciousness and making it lose bnce.


    Though Leviathan and Kraken were ultra-colossal monsters far surpassing the scale of ordinaryrge monsters, Behemoth was a being with an exceptionally huge body even among ultra-colossal monsters.


    It was truly like an entire mountain range falling on their heads.


    ��This can��t be avoided-��


    Just as King Poseidon was bracing for impact.


    ����?!��


    Along with the sense of a terrifying evil aura spreading, his skin crawled all over with goosebumps.


    King Poseidon, bewildered, urgently looked to the side��


    There she was.


    On top of the mountain of corpses of other monsters swept up in the battle of the ultra-colossal monsters.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� looking up emotionlessly at the falling Behemoth heading towards her.


    ������


    Massive darkness gathered in the woman��s hand, then shaped into a long sword. The darkness within the sword condensed and condensed endlessly.


    And the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� lightly swung that sword upwards.


    ��


    For a moment, King Poseidon felt as if sound had been cut off from the world.


    But it wasn��t sound that had been cut.


    It was the world.


    Riiiiip!


    As sound rapidly returned, the world tore apart simultaneously.


    The single stroke that the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� swung lightly split the massive body of the falling Behemoth in half, left and right.


    No, it wasn��t just Behemoth.


    The sky and earth where that sword path was drawn �� split apart as well.


    The ground cracked and red-hotva erupted, while the clouds remaining in the skypletely evaporated.


    It was transcendental violence.


    And, through the split sky, pitch-ck otherworldly darkness seeped in��


    ����?!��


    Something white writhed and filled that gap.


    The white things pushed each other frantically, fighting, and then something round spun on top of the white bodies, focusing��


    Tack.


    It ��saw�� below.


    Only then did King Poseidon realize.


    They were eyes.


    The white was the whites of eyes. The round things were pupils.


    Countless eyes, indescribably huge and simultaneously filled with evil intent��


    Were staring directly only at the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    ��What is that����


    King Poseidon, who had been muttering in bewilderment, snapped back to his senses immediately after.


    ��Buoooooo��!��


    Behemoth, split in half, let out a miserable scream as itpletely copsed to the ground.


    The earth, already split by the sword of darkness, shatteredpletely with a tremendous impact, and Leviathan and Kraken could not escape its aftermath.


    Boom!


    The world copsed.


    Shh. Shh.


    Violet��s eyebrows twitched at the sound of hissing nearby.


    ��Mmm����


    Shh. Shh.


    Then the hissing sound gradually got closer��


    Lick.


    Something moist licked Violet��s cheek.


    ��Eeeeeek!��


    Violet sat up abruptly, letting out an ugly scream.


    ��Wha-what! What just�� Oh, J?rmungandr. It��s you.��


    Right beside Violet was J?rmungandr, shrunk to about the size of a python, flicking its tongue.


    As Violet came to her senses and looked around, she was in some crevice of the hideously copsed ground. It seemed she had rolled down into a gap in the valley created by the splitting earth.


    ��How did this area end up in this state��? It��s a miracle I��m alive.��


    Though J?rmungandr had safely caught Violet as she fell with its body, Violet, who didn��t remember at all, clicked her tongue.


    J?rmungandr, squinting its eyes, also clicked its tongue in response. Shh shh.


    ��Let��s look around for now�� Come here, J?rmungandr!��


    With J?rmungandr coiled around her neck, Violet activated the special function of the [Dragon Scale Cloak] to generate ws on her gloves and shoes, easily climbing up the valley.


    And the first sight that met Violet��s eyes as she crawled up to the ground was��


    ����?!��


    The huge corpse of Behemoth, split in half and dead.


    And the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� standing atop it.


    When the ultra-colossal monster, like a huge mountain range, was cut in half and died, a thick red mist had settled in the area due to the blood pouring from its cross-section.


    The avatar of nightmares standing aloof in this red mist had her hand stretched out towards the sky, and in the direction her fingertip was pointing��


    ��Gruk, grrrrruk!��


    Leviathan and Kraken were iling about, floating in the air as if grabbed by the cor, unable to breathe.


    Though not as much as Behemoth, Leviathan and Kraken were also ultra-colossal monsters of unbelievable size for single living beings.


    However, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� had lifted the two monsters as lightly as if picking up cotton balls with an invisible force.


    ������


    And, as the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� lightly clenched her hand.


    Crunch!


    Leviathan��s huge body floating in the air was instantlypressed, then tore apart and burst, spraying blood in all directions.


    ��This can��t be����


    Violet unknowingly muttered.


    Though Violet had faced even Night Bringer on the battlefield, she could tell because of that. The woman before her eyes was on apletely different level.


    This was not an enemy that could be defeated by fighting.


    There was no chance of victory��!


    ������


    As the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� lightly shook her clenched hand to the side, the ultra-colossal monster Leviathan, once the master of floods and monsoons, was discarded like trash, transformed into merepressed meat.


    Next, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� turned her gaze to the other captured ultra-colossal monster �� the Kraken.


    King Poseidon was also caught and iling atop the Kraken��s head.


    ����!��


    The moment she confirmed this.


    Activating the invisibility magic imbued in the [Dragon Scale Cloak], Violet was already running forward.


    ��No, what am I doing?!��


    In contrast to her body rushing forward without hesitation, her mind was instantly filled with all sorts of anguish.


    ��Why am I ying the hero again when it doesn��t suit me��?!��


    No, no.


    It��s the opposite now. This is who she is.


    If she did nothing while seeing an ally in danger, that would no longer be Violet.


    Because she��s already that kind of person��!


    ��Really, it��s so ridiculous����


    Swallowing curses inwardly, Violet deployed her illusion field at full power.


    ��Oh, look who��s be a saint!��


    After using the ��Wish-Granting Pearl�� before, Violet had broken her limits and be the highest level illusion magic user possible for a human.


    With the illusion field enveloping the surroundings used by such a person, plus the highest-level invisibility magic provided by the [Dragon Scale Cloak].


    In the best stealth state possible for a human, Violet rushed to save King Poseidon and��


    Swish-


    The next moment, her eyes met those of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, who had suddenly turned to look this way.


    ��Huh?��


    Feeling as if all the blood was draining from her body, Violet swallowed with a pale face.


    ��This can��t be, this level of stealth could fool even that ck dragon for a few seconds����


    ng-!


    The next moment. When Violet blinked once.


    The illusion field, the invisibility magic, everything shatteredpletely and scattered in all directions, leaving only magical particles.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� pointed her index finger at Violet, who had stopped in the middle of running. Violet sensed it.


    This is,


    Death.


    ��Ah, really. That��s what I get for meddling unnecessarily����


    Violet, resigned to death, squeezed her eyes shut.


    ��I stuck my nose where it didn��t belong, so I guess I have no choice but to die. Oh well. Goodbye, world! It was a pretty good life!��


    ��


    But, Violet didn��t die.


    ��Huh?��


    When Violet opened her eyes slightly in confusion.


    She realized that the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��s�� gaze was directed not at her, but above her head.


    Swoooosh!


    The ultra-colossal monster in the form of a giant eagle. Ziz.


    The Duhan Legion Commander and Banshee Legion Commander, who had taken over its body, were descending towards the ground, roaring without restraint.


    ��We are your opponents, Princess!��


    ��You��d better cover your ears tightly-!��


    The Duhan Legion Commander skillfully gathered the sunlight and sr heat dwelling in Ziz��s body,


    sh-!


    And the Banshee Legion Commander transformed that gathered power into sharp waveforms and poured it out.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� opened her outstretched hand. Then massive darkness gathered before her, forming a square shield.


    Whoosh��!


    Though it was an attack that poured out all the power remaining in Ziz��s body at once, it couldn��t even scratch the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��s�� defense.


    However.


    Guooooo!


    In this fleeting moment, not missing that the force binding it had weakened, the Kraken unraveled the bonds of darkness and lunged at the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    Because Violet had stepped forward oveing her fear, they were able to steal a few seconds from the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    With that few seconds difference, Ziz was able to descend to the ground and pour out an attack imbued with the power of the sun at the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    To block this attack that was elementally opposed to her, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� had to gather all the darkness she could use.


    And in that gap, King Poseidon and the Kraken were freed and attempted a final counterattack.


    It was a miraculous momentary opening that appeared because everyone staked their lives and attempted the best cooperation possible.


    And the moment the tip of the tentacle the Kraken thrust out touched the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    The moment it pierced inside the endless otherworldly darkness enveloping the Princess��s body,


    ��Guo, oh��?!��


    Instantly, the Kraken��s entire body swelled up like a balloon,


    Rip-


    Boom!


    It burst apart in all directions like a balloon touched by a needle tip.


    ��What����


    Amidst the monster��s bodily fluids and flesh raining down, King Poseidon looked at the ring on his finger with bewildered eyes.


    The [Ring of the Kraken] cracked wide open, then the next moment it turnedpletely to powder and was destroyed.


    ��What?!��


    ��What is this-��


    Faced with this sight, the Duhan Legion Commander and Banshee Legion Commander who had taken over Ziz��s body let out bewildered groans.


    Swish-


    Thunk.


    The next moment. The darkness that the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� had transformed from a shield to a sword was lodged in Ziz��s chest.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Wait, a sec����


    Right after the two monster Legion Commanders�� dying words.


    Rip-!


    Ziz��s entire body burst apart from where the sword was lodged.


    The darkness that had filled its interior poured out like flooding, tearing the monster��s entire body to shreds.


    ������


    In the heavy silence that followed the ear-splitting explosion.


    Violet nkly raised her eyes to look up at the being before her.


    Atop the scattered flesh of monsters, amidst the hellish scene of severed tentacles and bodily fluids, burst feathers raining down.


    Having ughtered all the ultra-colossal monsters that had descended to the mortal world, standing alone and noble��


    Connected through the split sky to the gazes of countless Outer Gods.


    The avatar of nightmares, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, creakily like a marite, slowly gripped her sword of darkness anew.


    There stood the destruction of this world.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    At that moment when Violet lost her will to fight in the face of this transcendent evil.


    Behind Ziz��s wings, which were being torn apart and exploding, two griffin riders appeared.


    They were the same two who had transported Violet and King Poseidon to the battlefield.


    Swoosh!


    The two griffin riders descended without a moment��s hesitation into this hellscape where monster blood and flesh were raining down like a shower.


    As promised, to retrieve the allies who had entered this hell first.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� slowly raised her hand, aiming at one of the griffin riders��


    ��Dance even without a head!��


    Just then, the Duhan Legion Commander sprang out from Ziz��s corpse.��Sing even without tears!��


    Following him, the Banshee Legion Commander appeared, her torn dress fluttering.


    ��Those who have lost their heads, fight with me!��


    ��Those with only heads left! Wail together!��


    Then.


    Thud-!


    The corpses of monsters that had died without heads all stood up in formation, and the corpses of monsters with only heads left all opened their mouths and began to wail.


    ��The pretense of being good ends here����


    ��This battlefield belongs to us monsters!��


    Leading the army of the headless, leading the choir of those with only heads, the two monster Legion Commanders red with red eyes from within the pitch-ck evil aura.


    ��The rest of you, get lost-!��


    Leading their respective armies, the two monster Legion Commanders charged towards the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    They who had once abandoned being human and be monsters to destroy the world.


    Were now charging at the monster of monsters, opposing the world��s destruction.


    ��Ah����


    A griffin rider approached and snatched the nape of Violet, who was nkly watching this scene.


    Thwack!


    Violet, clinging to the back of the griffin rider, flew towards where King Poseidon was.


    ��Merfolk King!��


    Violet shouted urgently.


    ��Let��s escape together, quickly!��


    ��Hehe����


    But King Poseidon waved his hand, refusing to board.


    ��It seems my tenacious life ends here.��


    Arge tooth was stuck and broken in the center of King Poseidon��s abdomen. It was Leviathan��s tooth.


    Despite suffering such a severe injury during the battle, the Merfolk King had endured by suppressing the bleeding with his authority.


    But it seemed to have reached its limit, as blood was pouring from his abdomen and back.


    ��I��ll buy some time too, so hurry and go.��


    ��But!��


    ��Those who can live must live. That��s how hope is born on this battlefield.��


    Pushing away the griffin rider��s hand, King Poseidon stood up, leaning on his trident.


    And he smiled faintly at Violet.


    ��Thank you for rushing to save me.��


    ��Your Majesty��!��


    ��If I can die for young people like you, that in itself is fortunate.��


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded.


    Not far away, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� and the two monster Legion Commanders collided, and each time the Princess��s sword swung, the monster army recruited on the spot by the two Legion Commanders was being annihted.


    The two griffin riders exchanged nces and shouted ��Hya!�� as they made their griffins ascend again.


    Violet reached out her hand once towards King Poseidon and the two Legion Commanders, then tightly closed her eyes.


    ����Hah.��


    King Poseidon, staring at the retreating allies, stretched out his hand to the side.


    ��Hey, Kraken.��


    There, the Kraken��s body, with all its tentacles burst like balloons, was taking itsstbored breaths.


    ��Surely it doesn��t end with just this?��


    King Poseidon drew out hisst strength, connected the tip of his trident to his home sea, and as he spewed seawater from the spear tip�� he thrust its end into the Kraken��s body.


    ����!��


    As seawater filled its body, the Kraken regained its strength as if experiencing a final burst of life.


    ��Let��s show them the rage of the sea, brother.��


    Guooooo-!


    Filling its burst body with seawater in an instant.


    Letting out a final roar, the Kraken rose and lunged at the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    Atop it, gripping his trident and leaping down, King Poseidon thrust his spear at the enemymander with all his might.


    To his left and right, the Duhan Legion Commander and Banshee Legion Commander charged in, roaring together.


    ������


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� only stared intently with emotionless eyes at these foolish ones resisting to the very end.


    ������


    In the back seat of the griffin rider returning to the ��Blue Pearl��.


    Violet looked back with nk eyes.


    The mission was sessful.


    Using the ultra-colossal monsters, the ground was devastated and the sky waspletely cleared. The initial goal of dying the monsters�� advance was admirably achieved.


    However-


    Does any of this have meaning?


    Violet stared at the distant battlefield, and the enemymander standing in its center.


    The countless gazes of the Outer Gods pouring from the split sky were clearly connected to the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� like pitch-ck strings of darkness.


    In that state, the Princess danced a swaying dance of death, holding her sword of darkness.


    Before the lives she had struck down, atop the mountain-like pile of allied and enemy corpses, endlessly��


    Truly, like a puppet dancing on the strings of fate.


    Lake Kingdom.


    10th Zone. King��s Castle.


    ��The monsters can no longer be controlled.��


    After epting my alliance.


    The Demon King suddenly said.


    ��yer. Even if I cooperate with your n, the monsters�� advance to destroy the mortal world can no longer be stopped.��


    ������


    ��The rules of this Apocalypse Cmity were devised by agreement between you and me, but what ultimately created and systematized this game is the will of the Outer Gods.��


    The Demon King looked upward. Towards the sky that couldn��t possibly be seen from beneath thiske.


    ��They want to see destruction. They are beings who simply enjoy watching the destruction of a world, like pouring water into an anthill and observing.��


    ������


    ��The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� is the agent of these Outer Gods. She is a puppet that moves directly connected to the will of the Outer Gods watching this world, that is, the observers.��


    So.


    This means that the authority for the monsters�� final offensive has already passed from the Demon King to the Outer Gods.


    To enjoy this final game, what the Outer Gods are directly putting forth as a puppet and controlling is the embodiment of nightmares �� the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    ��I too hate you humans who treated that person as a monster and subjugated her a thousand years ago�� but the final offensive of Apocalypse Cmity is separate. This is not something that can be stopped, regardless of my hatred or this alliance.��


    ������


    ��Even if you and I form an alliance here. The monster invasion will continue to happen by the will of the Outer Gods. And the Outer Gods will try to destroy your world no matter what.��


    I smirked.


    ��That��s exactly why, Demon King.��


    ����What?��


    ��Because the Outer Gods have directly intervened in this final monster offensive, because they are directly controlling Nameless as a puppet����


    I took out the ck thorn staff, Everck, from my chest.


    ��It��s precisely at that point that we gain a chance of victory.��


    The Demon King was bewildered.


    ��What do you mean��?��


    ��You��ll see if you watch. Now then, let��s hurry and go.��


    I drew Everck through the air.


    Then space split, and a magical passage was created. It was a door leading to the spirit realm.


    Standing in front of it, I pointed inside with a grin.


    ��Our battle�� to the ��Spirit Realm Showdown��!��


    Now two battles will proceed simultaneously.


    The battle to stop the endless monsters in the mortal world, the Great Monster Invasion.


    The battle to rebel against the Outer Gods in the spirit realm, the Spirit Realm Showdown.


    These two final battles to be fought simultaneously are connected. To win, each needs the help of the other.


    ��Both will be tough fights. But.��


    We can do it.


    I believe in my people.


    And I believe in myself, whom my people believe in.


    I leapt into the door leading to the spirit realm, taking the lead. The Demon King urgently followed me.


    And��


    [Now Loading��Teleporting.]


    [Tip �� If you don��t give up, there��s always a way.]


    The tip window I hadn��t seen in a very long time flickered before my eyes.


    Then it disappeared with a crackle.


    Inwardly smiling at the Director who had squeezed out hisst strength to send me this message, I thought.


    Let��s go.


    To the path to the ending that lies before us.


    Ssh��!


    After the sensation of being swept up in a rapid current enveloped my entire body, I entered the airspace of the spirit realm.


    The Demon King, who had emerged from the passage right behind me, turned his head to look to the side.


    ��This is����


    A thorn tree stretching from the edge of the spirit realm��s sky covered in aurora, all the way down to the far-off snow-white ground.


    It was the stem and roots of the ck Thorn Tree, Everck.


    ������


    Just as the Demon King seemed about to sink into someplex thoughts.


    Screech!


    Along with a sudden intense mechanical sound, a huge airship revealed itself beside us.


    ��This is����


    ��The more fighting power, the better, right?��


    I grinned and pointed at the airship.


    ��Let me introduce you. My ship ��La Mancha��. And����


    On the deck of the airship was my father, driving with magic circles floating on the back of his hand. Traha ��Peacemaker�� Everck.


    And behind him, five knights stood in formation-


    The Emperor��s Imperial Guard ��Glory Knights�� were standing with resolute expressions, waiting for me.


    ��The Emperor of the mortal world and his Imperial Guard.��


    Neither the Emperor nor the Glory Knights can fight anymore in the mortal world.


    But here in the spirit realm, they move in the form of spirit bodies, not physical bodies. In other words, their physical damage has naturally recovered.


    And the Emperor and Glory Knights have all fought endless battles on the Empire��s northern front �� right here on the spirit realm��s god-war front.


    In other words, they can be called specialists in spirit realmbat.


    Among the heroes of the World Guardian Front, there are no warriors more suited for the Spirit Realm Showdown than them.


    Thud!


    The Demon King and I stepped onto the deck.


    The Emperor and all the Glory Knights looked at the Demon King standing behind me with astonished eyes.


    ��Ash. Are you really going to carry out that crazy n of allying with the Demon King?��


    As expected of His Majesty the Emperor, blurting it out without hesitation even though the person in question is right here listening.


    But the Demon King himself seemed to agree that this n was crazy, as he didn��t look particrly displeased and just stared at me nkly.


    So I answered cheerfully.


    ��Yes!��


    ��Crazy bastard����


    The Emperor snorted augh, then raised his hand to drive La Mancha.


    ��That��s my son alright.��


    The ship gliding through the air began to descend rapidly �� towards the end of Everck��s roots.


    Meanwhile, I addressed the Glory Knights.


    ��Glory Knights. I��m sorry for bringing you back to a dangerous battlefield.��


    ��Not at all, Your Highness.��


    Hecate, standing at the front, smiled.


    ��We��re d to be able to join the final battle.��


    ��This isn��t why I left you all on the front lines though����


    Scratching the back of my head awkwardly, I admonished them again.


    ��You��ll be able to fight like before here, but the curse of immortality is gone. Always remember that you only have one life.��


    ��We��ll keep that in mind.��


    Hecate scratched the back of her head sheepishly.


    ��We want to�� find something we want to do somewhere other than the battlefield. So we��ll try our best not to die.��


    ������


    These twisted patriots who had dedicated their lives to the country, the battlefield, the Emperor. May they survive and find what they truly want to do.


    As I prayed, La Mancha had already reached the white sandy beach below the roots.


    And on this beach where transparent water was rolling in, four giants were waiting for us.


    Dwarf, Elf, Beastkin, Merfolk��


    They were the racial deities of the four heterogeneous races, the four great gods.


    ����Are we really allying with them and fighting together?��


    ��Yes.��


    I nodded at Hecate��s question.


    We��ve already finished discussing this Spirit Realm Showdown through the avatars put forth by the gods �� Kellibey, Verdandi, Kun, and the Rompeller siblings.


    Those four great gods will also fight alongside us.


    ��To weave those who were fighting to kill each other into an alliance again, really����


    Hecate nced at me.


    ��Your Highness is extraordinary.��


    ��I do get called crazy a lot.��


    I think I just heard it from the Emperor a moment ago too.


    Thud��!


    La Manchanded on the beach.


    I went to stand at the bow of the ship. The four great gods who had walked out from the beach approached the front of the ship.


    Turning my back to them, I addressed the Emperor, Glory Knights, and Demon King standing on the deck.


    ��Alright. Since it seems all the personnel who will join us immediately are gathered�� I��ll exin the operation outline for this ��Spirit Realm Showdown�� once more.��


    Taking a deep breath.


    I said.


    ��First, we��ll burn all the guardian trees of every race! All of them!��


    ��


    A moment of silence.


    The Emperor, who had been listening quietly, muttered with a low sigh.


    ��As expected�� he��s my son����


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    After the Outer Gods chose this world as the stage for their Apocalypse Cmity.


    They forcibly widened the boundary between life and death, this world and the afterlife, and created a new space in that gap.


    That artificial space is this ce, the spirit realm.


    And the Outer Gods began to interfere with our world through the spirit realm.


    They nted the trees of the races they chose �� guardian trees �� allowing those races to use magic, and thus began to spread their influence throughout the entire world.


    ��The spirit realm is the channel through which Outer Gods interfere with this world. In other words����


    I exined, looking around.


    ��If we ��close�� the spirit realm, the Outer Gods will no longer be able to y with this world.��


    To expel the Outer Gods, we must inevitably close this spirit realm.��And topletely close the spirit realm, we must eliminate the trees of each race rooted between the spirit realm and the mortal world �� the ��guardian trees��.��


    The guardian trees have their roots in the spirit realm and their trunks in the mortal world. Because they have a structure that draws up otherworldly power from the spirit realm to the mortal world.


    And above all, because they root between the mortal world and the afterlife, widening the gap between life and death, and also perform the role of a ��wedge�� maintaining that separation.


    Only by eliminating these guardian trees first can the connection between the spirit realm and the mortal world be severed, and the spirit realm can bepletely closed.


    ��That was a long exnation, but to sum it up!��


    To drive out the Outer Gods, we must first eliminate all these trees!


    That��s when the Emperor, who had been listening, spoke up.


    ��If we burn and uproot the guardian trees, all magic, all mystery, all authority will disappear from our world.��


    Even though this had already been decided at the World Guardian Front meeting.


    The Emperor deliberately asked me once more. As if to confirm whether my resolve was firm.


    ��All thews that have sustained our world for the past thousand years will copse. Civilization will decline, and the royal authority of all countries ruled by magic will weaken. You are no exception.��


    ������


    ��Are you truly saying that you will give up everything that makes you special�� of your own volition?��


    ��I am an ordinary human.��


    The value of a human is not determined by what power they possess.


    ��If there is a moment when I, an ordinary person, be special, it would be when I risk everything to take on a challenge. Just like now.��


    I believe that the value of a human is determined by how much they do not avoid the challenges they choose for themselves.


    I am not a special or great human. However.


    I intend not to run away from the challenge I now face.


    The Emperor smiled, showing his mrs.


    ��Do as you please.��


    Bowing my head once, I continued my exnation to the suicide squad.


    ��As I said, the roots of the guardian trees are also wedges maintaining the spirit realm. The Outer Gods won��t leave us alone as we try to eliminate them.��


    I nced upwards.


    ��So the ��Great Monster Invasion�� in the mortal world�� the World Guardian Front facing the monsters needs to draw as much attention as possible.��


    Currently, the Outer Gods�� attention is focused on the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� invading the mortal world. They are focused on the destruction of this world, the greatest tragedy, that she brings.


    We will take this opportunity to carry out the operation to destroy the guardian trees in the spirit realm.


    ��While the mortal world holds out, we will finish our preparations and burn all the trees at once.��


    When the guardian trees disappear, the supply of magical power from the spirit realm to the mortal world will immediately stop.


    Then my heroes currently fighting on the front lines will immediately struggle with magical power supply. They will have to fight squeezing out only the remaining magical power, without any further supply.


    But this applies to the monsters as well.


    Monsters are beings revived by refining nightmares. Their very origin stems from magic. They will take a hit to their very existence.


    Moreover, since the connection of the Outer Gods will be immediately disrupted.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, who is being directly controlled by the Outer Gods, will also be weakened.


    ��And after that?��


    The Demon King asked coldly.


    ��The Outer Gods will immediately notice your attempt at rebellion. And even if we eliminate all the guardian trees, it will take time for the spirit realm to closepletely.��


    ������


    ��The Outer Gods will try to forcibly open the spirit realm by extending their power directly here. In the process, they will try to ughter us as well.��


    The Demon King folded his arms and tilted his head back.


    ��Of course, the Outer Gods face several constraints when trying to extend their power directly to this world. Even if they use their power, it will be in a considerably weakened state.��


    ��Right. That��s why they exerted influence on this world through intermediaries �� constetions who jumped down directly, like you.��


    You could say the levels of existence are different. Or to put it differently, their frequencies don��t match.


    The Outer Gods are powerful but distant beings. Being in the far-off outer realm, it��s difficult for them to exert full influence on our world. That��s why they��ve intervened through intermediaries like the Demon King or White Night all this time.


    They can use their power without going through such intermediaries, but its effects don��t properly reach this world. It diminishes and gets cut down.


    In other words, it��s sufficiently endurable.


    ��On the other hand, you seem to have raised your level of existence through various methods, so you should be able to face the Outer Gods even if they attack directly for a while. But����


    ��It won��tst long.��


    I nodded.


    No matter how much their power can��t be fully exerted without an intermediary, no matter how much it diminishes and gets cut down, the difference in power is fundamental. Those Outer Gods are vast and infinite.


    While I am a small and finite being.


    I can hold out for a while, but in the end, I��ll be crushed.


    ��This is where the ��one shot�� prepared by Aideres in.��


    The original yer of this Apocalypse Cmity. Aider.


    When the name of the previous hero who entrusted me with this task came up, the Demon King��s eyes narrowed.


    ��That stupid fool of a Director, who staked his long life to create�� a card that can only be used once. It��s being prepared in the mortal world.��


    ������


    ��If we use this card, we can definitely deal a blow to the Outer Gods.��


    If the mortal world takes the baton again and delivers one shot,


    ��In the gap when the Outer Gods are hit and retreat, wepletely close the spirit realm.��


    Taking the baton once more in the spirit realm, and finishing it.


    I looked straight at the Demon King.


    ��This final closure, Demon King, you must do it.��


    After a moment of silence.


    ��Since I originally selected this world as the stage for the game as an intermediary, and opened the door to the spirit realm.��


    The Demon King slowly nodded.


    ��I can close it as well.��


    And when the spirit realm ispletely closed, the intervention of the Outer Gods will also bepletely cut off��


    All magic, mystery, and authority will disappear from the world.


    The monsters, having lost the driving force of nightmares, will also disappear, and thus.


    Our war will end.


    ��Now, this is the rough outline of the ��Spirit Realm Showdown��.��


    I summarized, looking around at the suicide squad.


    I��ll give detailed instructions for the operation separately, but this is how the big picture will unfold.


    The final battles in the mortal world and spirit realm must help andplement each other, interlocking as one.


    ����One can say anything in words, but.��


    The Demon King exhaled a low sigh.


    ��At least, it��s a theoretically possible operation.��


    ��That��s why you��vee this far with me, right?��


    As I grinned at him, the Demon King was silent for a moment, then.


    ��Before we start. I want to confirm something.��


    His voice trembled faintly.


    ��Whether she is really here.��


    I nodded.


    ��Follow me.��


    The operation began.


    The four great gods all moved to where their respective guardian trees were nted, and the Emperor and Glory Knights boarded La Mancha and flew into the air again.


    Meanwhile, the Demon King and I headed towards the space under Everck��s roots.


    ������


    As we stepped onto the white sand beach, heading towards the roots of Everck.


    For some reason, the Demon King seemed a bit tense.


    And we entered the narrow space under the roots.


    ��Ash!��


    There, as always.


    Was a woman burning, her entire body bound to the thorn tree.


    ��What��s going on? It seems a bit noisy outside.��


    The Goddess, who had been asking kindly, widened her eyes as she saw the being behind me.


    ��You��?!��


    ������


    The Demon King entered this space under the roots following me, maintaining silence.


    ��How is it, Demon King.��


    I asked him as he silently looked around.


    ��Can you see her?��


    ������


    The Demon King, who had been staring intently at the space where the Goddess was, finally answered slowly.


    ����No.��


    He shook his head slightly.


    ��I can��t see her.��


    The Goddess bit her lip tightly.


    The Demon King continued.


    ��But, there is aplete void here that I��m facing for the first time. Such aplete absence is here.��


    ������


    ��And somehow, this void is warm. As if trying to warm this tree, this world.��


    The Demon King slowly looked straight up at the space that, to his eyes, was just empty air.


    The ce where the Goddess was.


    ��That��s how I can tell. You are here.��


    ������


    ��You��ve burned even your own existencepletely, and are here alone.��


    Paradoxically, because there is aplete absence there.


    Because pain, emptiness, loss �� are unmistakable evidence that something existed there.


    ��You really are here����


    The Demon King brushed with his fingertips the empty space beside the cheek of the burning Goddess, which to his own eyes was just empty space.


    ��You foolish person.��


    ������


    ��You who lived only for others, not for yourself.��


    In the Demon King��s voice, as he took a deep breath, all delusion disappeared.


    ��A thousand years repeated infinitely is already enough.��


    He turned around and left the space under the roots.


    ��Let��s end it now.��


    After the Demon King disappeared outside.


    The Goddess, who had been breathing heavily, looked at me.


    ��Ash. What�� what are you trying to do?��


    I smiled at her.


    ��Ah, I��m really sorry about this, Goddess����


    Deliberately, a little more than usual.


    Like a mischievous child.


    With a grin.


    ��You��ll have to fall.��


    ����Huh?��


    ��To the very end. Completely. Without a trace.��


    The Goddess, who had been blinking in confusion, muttered in shock.


    ��What?!��


    I grinned once more, then turned around and followed the Demon King out.


    ��This world was built wrong from the start.��


    Like a Jenga puzzle shaking from the bottom, full of gaps.


    It was a world wrong from its foundation.


    Without power epted from the outside, one had to live as a ve, and in such a world, a being who tried to save her people volunteered for sacrifice for eons of time.


    Thews of the world injected from the outside.


    Salvation secured by someone��s sacrifice.


    All of it, was wrong from the beginning.


    So-


    ��I��ll break it.��


    I��ll shatter it to pieces.


    I��ll eliminate everything, copse everything, and smash it all.


    And, on those ruins��


    ��I��ll start over from the beginning.��


    No longer a world where someone depends on someone else,


    But a world where we can walk looking at each other equally, at the same eye level.


    Because I want to create that.


    So-


    ��I��ll challenge it.��


    Towards this huge wall standing in my way.


    From now on, I challenge it.


    As I stepped outside, the Demon King was waiting for me, standing on the white sand beach.


    I met his gaze.


    There was no need for conversation between us anymore. We understood each other��s intentions just by looking.


    Of course.


    We were sworn enemies who had exchanged moves with each other to the point of tedium.


    ��From here����


    I stretched out my right hand to the side.


    Then a huge pir of light fell into my right hand, and I caught it.


    The pir of light soon changed form into a huge g of light.


    ��I dere rebellion �� against the entire universe!��


    I nted my g in the white sand beach with all my might.


    Then,


    sh-!


    Along with a dazzling burst of light, a brightly shining ash-colored fortress began to rise from beneath the beach.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    The First and Last Fortress of Humanity, Crossroad.


    The southern ins stretched out before it.


    The Kill Zone �� a barrier area surrounded by countless wooden fences.


    ��Enemy monster corps, vanguard!��


    A scout observing the area shouted urgently.


    ��Entering the Kill Zone-!��


    ����!��


    The ground rumbled faintly.


    Rustle��The winter forest spread across the southern ins seemed to shudder, and then the next moment.


    Crash-!


    Monsters poured out of the entrance to the ins.


    Like an overflowing muddy stream, ck monsters endlessly surged forth, filling the southern ins.


    Lucas, aboard the airship Blue Pearl, took a small breath as he looked down at this scene.


    ��They��vee this far.��


    Earlier, the operation to topple the ultra-giant monsters �� ��Titan Fall�� �� had seeded.


    They were able to devastate both the ground and airpletely. The ground, in particr, was split and shattered, effectively hindering the advance of the monsters following behind. Moreover, an enormous number of monsters had died and fallen in this process.


    Nevertheless, they were infinite.


    Nevertheless, they advanced.


    Clinging to the copsednd and sky, the endless horde of monsters crawled northward over several days. And they finally seeded in reaching this southern in where Crossroad was clearly visible.


    Throughout this process, dying tactics were continuously deployed, but it was literally just a dy. Complete blockade was impossible from the start.


    The vanguard of the monster horde that had stubbornly advanced finally arrived here.


    ��In the end, we must defend from the main fortress.��


    In the ��Lightning and Tidal Wave�� operation, the lightning had ultimately been pierced through.


    But the final barrier, the tidal wave �� the main fortress of Crossroad �� remains.


    ��We��ll try to hold them off.��


    Lucas took a breath, steeling his resolve to fight.


    ��Because it��s what my lord ordered, and also����


    His bright blue eyes stared directly at the iing monsters.


    ��Because I, too, want to protect this world��!��


    Bang! Boom boom boom��!


    A distant sound of artillery fire rang out from Crossroad��s main fortress, and the next moment.


    Kwa-gwang-gwang-gwang-!


    Artillery shells rained down on the Kill Zone.


    Lucas was in charge ofmanding the guerri forces aboard the airship Blue Pearl.


    Evangeline was in charge ofmanding Crossroad��s main fortress defense line.


    Evangeline had also be thoroughly experienced as the captain of the infantry unit, and she was the rightful heir to Crossroad. The defensemand of the future lord was wless, without a single gap.


    ��It seems we don��t need to worry about the defense of the main fortress.��


    Lucas looked around at everyone on the bridge.


    ��Let��s do what we need to do.��


    The heroes organized into the guerri unit all nodded in unison.


    The ��Lightning and Tidal Wave�� operation is still ongoing.


    And the heroes on this ship are the final lightning.


    The defense battle of the southern ins began in the same manner as previous defensive battles.


    The monsters that had advanced northward crashed their forces into the entrance of the southern ins �� the Kill Zone. While they were caught in a bottleneck, tangled in obstacles, cross-fire from Crossroad rained down, grinding them to pieces.


    But soon, everyone realized.


    It was different.


    This battle was different from before.


    Bubble bubble bubble��


    The monsters, tangled and clumped together, continued to pour out like a seething swamp mixing from within.


    Endlessly, continuously, without stopping, they crawled out from the south, filling the ins.


    They had faced terrifyinglyrge numbers of monsters during the previous zombie march, but this was on a different scale.


    Literally infinite.


    It was a truly enormous scale befitting the monsters�� final all-out offensive.


    ��There��s no end to them, really����


    Evangeline, directing the artillery while looking through a telescope, groaned as if appalled.


    By now, the entire area south of the ins waspletely covered with monsters, to the point where there was no space that wasn��t ck.


    A massive ck wave, a ck tsunami, no��


    A ck world itself was pushing towards Crossroad.


    However.


    ��We��re fully prepared for this��!��


    They had anticipated this situation from the start.


    They entered the battle knowing the enemy would be infinite. They had stockpiled enough ammunition to fire for a week straight, expanded the artillery positions to be wider and higher, and prepared manpower including reserves.


    ��Artillery! Continue to-��


    Raising the cavalrynce in her hand and waving the ck g tied to its end, Evangeline shouted with all her might.


    ��Fire-!��


    Bang! Boom boom boom-!


    As if answering her cry, the neatly fired barrage split the sky and fell on the entrance of the southern ins.


    Kwa-gwang-gwang-gwang-!


    It exploded.


    Currently, Crossroad��s artillery was set up in a structure where 3 units fired in rotation. By shooting, loading, aiming, and shooting again, these artillery units could create an uninterrupted barrage that could devastate the impact zone without a moment��s pause.


    Moreover, it didn��t end with just 3 units; 3 more reserve units were also on standby.


    A total of 6 units could alternately create barrages and rest, theoretically allowing for an infinite curtain of fire.


    Additionally, even the people from the production guild, who were usually evacuated for safety, all remained in the city to help produce and repair war supplies.


    ��The enemy is infinite?��


    Evangeline smiled fiercely.


    ��Then we��ll just pour out infinitely too��!��


    The monsters appeared endlessly, invading through the entrance of the southern ins, but.


    Bang! Bang! Boom boom boom��!


    They were pounded by the endless cross-fire pouring down from above, melting and copsing.


    Quite some time had passed since the battle began, but not a single monster had even made it halfway across the southern ins.


    ��The experience from the zombie incident was good practice!��


    After repelling up to 100,000 zombie monsters at that time, various improvements and ideas were proposed within Crossroad.


    Ash adopted several of these for application in this final battle. This system of expanding the artillery and setting it up for infinite rotational firing was one of them.


    ��At this rate, we should be able to keep repelling the small fry indefinitely��!��


    And just as Evangeline thought that.


    Thud thud thud thud-!


    A series of monsters broke through the cross-fire and charged out.


    Small, high-speed monsters that could dash through without being swept away by the barrage.


    Large monsters advancing with thick armor that could withstand the cross-fire.


    And flying monsters that appeared in the sky, piercing through the thick smoke of explosions.


    ��Oh no!��


    Evangeline hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand.


    This mouth of hers is always the problem! How does it happen right after she speaks��


    ��No, I didn��t even say it out loud?! I just thought it!��


    Anyway, she shouldn��t even think such things.


    The group of swift small monsters that safely escaped the Kill Zone created at the entrance of the southern ins, the group ofrge monsters armed with thick armor, and the group of flying monsters approaching through the air.


    As she red at them while tapping her forehead, Evangeline��s lips eventually curled up slightly.


    Carelessness is not good.


    But there��s no need to cower unnecessarily either.


    ��We��re fully prepared to deal with this level of situation!��


    Evangeline waved the end of her cavalrynce with the g attached as she ordered.


    ��Sniper unit, target the approaching small monsters! Mage unit, handle therge monsters unaffected by artillery fire! And artifact team, prepare anti-air artifacts!��


    As soon as the order fell.


    Click! Click! Click!


    The sniper unit led by Damien aimed their guns and bows, then opened fire.


    Bang! Bang! Bang��!


    With each slow gunshot, the speed-type monsters frantically rushing towards the castle walls fell one by one.


    The marksmanship of Damien, the world��s best sniper, and the elite snipers he led was already transcendental.


    While Damien with his Thousand-Mile Eyes was exceptionally extraordinary, the snipers now under hismand were all top-ss archers and hunters from around the world.


    Each of them was renowned under aliases like Hawk Eye, Sharpshooter, Baba Yaga, and Smoking Gun �� the best snipers of the current era.


    Add to this the original snipers that Damien had trained and drilled from the beginning.


    When the sniper unit of thirty members opened fire, the monsters�� heads began to explode en masse even from an incredible distance.


    Of course, Damien stood out even among them.


    Bang-!


    With a single rifle shot, he prated and instantly killed four monsters simultaneously, then prepared for his next shot with an nonchnt expression.


    The snipers around Damien all wore dumbfounded expressions.


    ��We��ve lost, we��ve lost����


    The other snipers grumbled as they continued sniping.


    Then there was the mage unit led by Junior.


    ��Use magic that consumes little mana and is highly efficient as much as possible!��


    Junior carefully coordinated the mages lined up in formation.


    Humanity��s strongest tactical weapon. Mages.


    They had not yet exerted their full power. To conserve mana for a prolonged battle, they formed ranks and fired even the smallest spells in resonance with each other.


    And that was enough.


    When the basic elemental magic shot by the mages, who were nowpletely skilled in joint magic, intercepted therge monsters, therge monsters copsed and perished without much resistance.


    Arrows of me, rain of ice, and des of wind flew alternately, and therge monsters that had broken through the barrage all fell to the ground with screams.


    Additionally��


    ��Activating anti-air artifacts!��


    Lily and the alchemist team activated all the artifacts they had prepared.


    The artifacts took effect across the entire airspace of Crossroad. The flying monsters that had been pouring down, ckening the sky, all flinched at once.


    Speed reduction, defense reduction, disorientation��


    Though the effects were minor, they were applied to an overwhelming range. All the flying monsters were afflicted with harmful effects at once.


    And towards these flying monsters, humanity��s strongest aerial force rushed in.


    ��Let��s go!��


    The Sky Knight Division led by Mikhailunched from the airship ��Blue Pearl��, plunging into the front of the pouring flying monsters.


    ��The sky belongs to all of us! Don��t let the monsters vite it-!��


    Behind Mikhail was the healing priest Zenis, riding along. This was to heal the knights and griffins on the spot.


    The entire Sky Knight Division was equipped with holy power armor on their bodies and various elemental enchantments on their weapons.


    They had showered beneficial effects on the griffin riders, who already possessedbat power far beyond ordinary flying monsters.


    Conversely, they had showered harmful effects on the flying monsters.


    The difference inbat power became overwhelming.


    Kwang-!


    Like lions leaping into a flock of sheep, the Sky Knight Division tore through the flying monsters as they dove in.


    ��We are strong.��


    Evangeline unconsciously clenched her fist.


    ��We are�� strong!��


    Pouring six-shift cross-fire topletely block passage through the Kill Zone.


    Enemies that break through are crushed by snipers, mages, artifacts, and air forces.


    The movements of the first-rate troops working in perfect coordination were beautiful to behold. As a knight and an officer, Evangeline was moved almost to tears for a moment.


    Humanity��s efforts honed on the monster front over the past 3 years were not in vain. They had blossomed so magnificently.


    It was then.


    ��Reporting-!��


    A scout��s shout thatpletely dispelled that emotion pierced Evangeline��s ears.


    ��The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� has appeared-!��


    ����!��


    Evangeline hurriedly raised her telescope.


    Saa-aa-aa��


    Far away at the southern end.


    Scattering thick darkness, fluttering the ends of a white dress burned at the edges�� the incarnation of nightmares appeared.


    A burned veil fluttered in the wind, revealing the face behind it.


    The pale face was expressionless.


    So much so that it was hard to believe it was once the woman they had shared joys and sorrows with.


    ������


    Finally.


    The worst enemymander had arrived at Crossroad.


    After quietly observing Nameless, who hadpletely be an enemy.


    Evangeline slowly raised her telescope upwards.


    The threads of darkness connected to the body of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� crossed the world vertically�� reaching the end of the split sky far away.


    Beyond the grotesquely torn sky were countless glistening eyes.


    The greedy gazes of Outer Gods watching the final battle unfolding on this earth.


    ��Senior.��


    Evangeline lowered her telescope with a resolute expression.


    ��We��ll keep their attention well, so����


    She smiled with all her might.


    ��Go all out, as much as you want��!��


    With the rebellion Ash had incited, and the opening of the Spirit Realm Showdown.


    Here in the human world too, the great monster invasion had entered its final stage.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    As the monsters advanced northward, roaring and stomping, tearing through the earth and sky, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� moved forward with quiet, graceful steps.


    Amidst the pitch-ck wave of monsters, she stood out in her white burned dress.


    ��It��s time for our guerri unit to take action in earnest.��


    Lucas said, looking at the heroes checking their equipment and preparing to deploy.


    ��We��ll use every possible method to�� dy the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� from advancing towards the city.��


    Apart from blocking the infinite monsters.


    Holding back and dragging out time against an invincible enemymander who cannot be killed or stopped.


    This guerri unit �� the ��Final Lightning�� �� was tasked with executing this impossible operation.


    ��The main fortress will handle the monsters. We��ll do our part.��Lucas took a deep breath and looked at the team to be deployed first.


    ��Sword Demon. Spear Demon.��


    Led by the disheveled couple �� Sword Demon and Spear Demon �� the immortals who had joined from the bottom vige and the immortal adventurers who had joined from the base camp��


    All the immortals who had joined from the dungeon under theke were ready for deployment and looked at Lucas.


    Lucas carefully asked onest time.


    ��Are you really sure about this?��


    It was Sword Demon and Spear Demon who had first proposed this operation.


    And it was Lucas who had recognized its efficiency and nned the operation.


    But he had to ask one more time at the end.


    Are you really okay with this?


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon grinned simultaneously.


    ��What��s good about being immortal?��


    ��We have nothing to boast about except that wee back to life under thatke even if we die.��


    ��In return, make sure to tell the princeter, okay?��


    ��Hehe. Tell him we��ve aplished such a great feat. Make sure.��


    The mission these nonchnt immortals were to carry out was to lure the enemy.


    To provoke the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� and make her turn back southward �� away from Crossroad.


    Monsters attack the nearest living being. This behavioral principle was no exception for the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��. Ash had confirmed it from past experience, and it had been verified during the recent northward advance.


    So the immortals had volunteered.


    They, who wouldn��t die and woulde back to life anyway, would act as bait to try and stop the enemymander��s advance.


    ��Whew!��


    The immortals lined up at the edge of the airship��s deck one by one. Sword Demon and Spear Demon pped their own cheeks.


    ��Even though we know we won��t die, even though we��ve trained so many times, my legs are shaking seeing the ground so far below��!��


    ��We��ve lived long enough to fall from the sky before, isn��t it strange, old man?��


    ��That��s right. We can still try something more because we��re alive!��


    All the immortals were equipped with emergencynding parachutes on their backs. It was an improved version of the equipment Lucas and Evangeline had used when they encountered the beetle legion before.


    Everyone was ready, and Lucasmanded.


    ��Airborne unit!��


    Lucas made eye contact with the immortals and nodded heavily.


    ��Good luck.��


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon smiled back, and Lucas extended his arm to the side.


    ��Descend!��


    ��Yee-haw!��


    ��Let��s fall into hell-!��


    The immortals ran across the deck and fell one by one, each letting out piercing screams and shouts.


    Their total number was 20. 4 parties.


    Watching those embarking on a literal suicide mission, Lucas pressed his lips tightly.


    Whoosh!


    The 20-member airborne unit fell from the airship to the ground, then deployed their parachutes at the exact timing.


    This equipment designed by Ash was crudepared to Earth��s parachutes, but it had one excellent feature �� the ability to set thending point.


    Bybining wind magic, earth magic, and flight magic, it could gently guide them tond at the desired point.


    Despite this feature, 1 out of 4 partiesnded in the wrong ce. But 3 parties were able tond at the nned points.


    In the midst of the advancing monster horde.


    And at a precarious distance south of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    ��Charge-!��


    ��Out of the way, you monster bastards!��


    Led by Sword Demon and Spear Demon, the airborne unit rampaged and ughtered the local monsters in an instant.


    All of these were those who had been living unable to die in the darkness of thatke kingdom.


    They were all proficient in closebat ability to handle monsters.


    ��But our original purpose isn��t the monsters!��


    Sword Demon and Spear Demon rolled their eyes and looked back.


    They had to catch the princess��s attention!


    ��Let��s rampage spectacrly!��


    ��We need to go absolutely crazy to catch the princess��s eye!��


    And fortunately or unfortunately, there was no need to try to attract attention.


    Crack-!


    The 1 party that had fallen behind andnded much closer to the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� than the nned point died with their entire bodies crushed.


    The Lake Princess had clenched her fist once, instantly taking the lives of the five immortals.


    ������


    Then, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� slowly turned her head southward and stared at the remaining 15 members of the airborne unit.


    Goosebumps rose all over Sword Demon and Spear Demon��s bodies.


    They thought they had be as numb to death as possible, and had long forgotten things like pain or fear.


    But just meeting those empty eyes under that veil of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� �C


    ����feels like I��m gonna piss myself.��


    ��I, south!��


    Sword Demon muttered honestly, and Spear Demon, who came to her senses first, shouted urgently and led the airborne unit members.


    ��Run south-!��


    ��Lure the enemymander! We need to buy time!��


    As soon as the words fell, the airborne unit members cut down all the monsters blocking their path and ran southward.


    Their purpose was solely to lure the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��. However.


    Now they were truly running away.


    Sweating cold sweat in fear, to avoid being caught by the incarnation of nightmares��


    ������


    In the sky. Blue Pearl.


    Lucas observed the battle situation with the scouts.


    It was going ording to n. The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� had turned around to ughter the airborne unit members and was now heading south again, reversing her northward course.


    However.


    ��It doesn��t seem like they��ll be able to buy much time.��


    Lucas groaned as he observed the situation.


    The airborne unit members, all immortals, were powerful heroes with above-averagebat abilities, but their mission was too difficult from the start.


    To break through the endless rising monsters, flee southward while luring the enemymander.


    It was sessful for now, and they had secured an escape route by clearing the southern monsters with air missile support from Blue Pearl, but��


    The encircling monsters were infinite, and if they entered the range of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, they would die in one hit.


    ��Still, they��ve already seeded in dying as much as we aimed for.��


    The airborne unit had gloriously aplished their mission.


    We must not waste the time they��ve bought for us.


    ��We��ll use every dying tactic we can.��


    Dozens of measures had been devised to dy the end of the world even by one second.


    Lucas turned his head to the side, mentally counting the remaining options.


    ��Prepare for the next operation-!��


    While Blue Pearl and the guerri unit were holding off the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� with various dying tactics.


    The main fortress of Crossroad was struggling to push back the intensified main body of monsters.


    Artillery fire waspletely nullified in the center of the battlefield where the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� had appeared, and monsters that had infiltrated through this gap were now crowding right up to the castle walls.


    The endless mines and traps that had beenid, as well as the medium-range ballistas for interception, were doing their job, but it was undeniable that the front line had been pulled in significantly.


    To drive away these monsters, the artifact team and dwarf engineers were working together to prepare a defensive field artifact.


    ��Good! Just a little higher angle! That��s it!��


    Evangeline, who wasmanding this, suddenly sensed something unusual and opened her green eyes wide.


    ��Huh?��


    Evangeline looked down at her hand. She clenched her fist, then opened it.


    An unprecedented emptiness, as if the whole world was being drained away, ran down her spine.


    ��The flow of magic power�� is weakening.��


    The blessing of the guardian tree is disappearing.


    The connection with mana, the source of magic, is being severed.


    Realizing what this situation meant, Evangeline eximed happily.


    ��It looks like the first phase of senior��s n has seeded!��


    ��Sniff����


    Kellibey, who was adjusting the angle of the field artifact, sniffled and grumbled.


    ��It��s already tough dealing with monsters, and now they��re taking away our magic power too. That Ash, he��s just recklessly reckless����


    ��But we prepared for this, didn��t we?��


    Evangeline grinned like a mischievous child.


    ��Those monsters probably didn��t prepare at all, right?��


    Indeed, the monsters were now easily torn apart by artillery fire they had been able to withstand until just before, and their tough skin that arrows couldn��t pierce was now prated in one shot.


    The supply of magic power from the spirit realm to the mortal world is weakening.


    This meant that the defensive measures on the mortal side would lose power, but it also meant that the monsters would lose the power that was the source of their existence.


    ��Meanwhile, we��ve stockpiled plenty��!��


    Because they had nned an operation to cut off the supply of magic power. Of course, they had stockpiled magic power to the limit in advance.


    Of course, they couldn��t hold out forever, but the same was true for the monsters.


    ��On this battlefield where both sides are declining����


    Evangeline, firmly grasping her shield, shed her emerald eyes.


    ��Let��s see who canst till the end, you bastards!��


    Meanwhile.


    Sensing this anomaly, a change urred in the sky as well.


    The countless eyes watching the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� and the destruction of this world through the crack in the sky began to spin round and round.


    The Outer Gods urgently turned their gaze.


    Not to the final battlefield of the mortal world, but to behind the scenes.


    To the spirit realm where a rebellion was being plotted-


    Whoosh-!


    I quietly observed the four massive pirs of fire burning in various parts of the spirit realm.


    The guardian trees of the 4 major non-human races.


    These trees were already in a weakened state. This was because most of their trunks had been removed in the mortal world, leaving only the roots remaining here in the spirit realm.


    Of course, they were still fully functional even in that state, but��


    When each racial god uprooted and burned them, they quickly lost power and perished.


    The problem was the tree before us.


    Humanity��s guardian tree �� Everck.


    Thest remaining tree here in the spirit realm did not perish easily.


    Even when I issued an eviction order with the authority of a racial god, and the Emperor forcibly set it on fire while riding La Mancha, the tree stubbornly held on.


    As if it were trying to survive on its own.


    ��It��s definitely weakening, but at this rate, this tree will endure.��


    The Demon King, who was watching beside me, spoke up.


    ��And if this tree continues to act as a wedge, the spirit realm cannot be closed.��


    ��It��s like a doorstop preventing the door from closing, huh? How do we remove this����


    As I groaned, the Demon King faintly sneered.


    ��Do we have time to worry? It��s starting now.��


    ����!��


    ��Look at the sky.��


    I raised my head following the Demon King.


    Rumble-!


    The sky of the spirit realm filled with aurora.


    The sky split open, pushing aside the aurora like parting curtains �� and like the Milky Way appearing in the night sky, countless eyes began to appear, twinkling like stars.


    ����The Outer Gods have noticed our rebellion.��


    As the Demon King��s words fell, the gazes of the Outer Gods that had been spinning round and round all fixed on us at once.


    No-


    Not just gazes.


    Crash! ng-!


    Breaking through the sky of the spirit realm like ss, transparent and gigantic hands��


    Began to stretch endlessly towards where we were.


    The sight of enormous fingers filling the entire sky and falling to the ground was so surreal it was absurd.


    ��Well.��


    The Demon King asked leisurely.


    ��What will you do now, rebel?��


    As if watching a fire across the river, despite being an aplice himself.


    ��What else can I do.��


    I grinned.


    There��s no way things would go exactly ording to the initial n, right? Of course, errors ur, ws emerge, and idents happen.


    Then we just modify the n ordingly and continue the offensive.


    That��s why I��m here.


    ��We��ll aplish both removing the guardian tree and repelling the Outer Gods simultaneously.��


    Taking a breath, I drew out all the royal authority and power I possessed.


    And the power of the two dragons at the same time.


    Two mes swirled in a circle in my chest, and immense magical power surged throughout my body.


    This is the final battle.


    There��s no reason to hold back��!


    ��Now, this is your chance to witness firsthand the troll show of the rogue prince that will never happen again!��


    Meeting the gazes of countless Outer Gods with my whole body like concentrated spotlights-


    I shouted at them.


    ��Open those big eyes wide and watch!��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    The eyes of the Outer Gods ring at me all flickered ominously.


    And those gazes shining like stars, in waves-


    Blinked.


    Closed, then opened.


    The next moment.


    Whoosh-!


    Tearing through the atmosphere of the spirit realm, an immense spiritual pressure rushed in.


    It was that instant-death technique used by the Outer God contracted with the Grand Magician White Night before. The existences of this world, mere toys to the Outer Gods, lost their lives with just that single blink.


    But the situation now is different from then.The Outer Gods looking this way now don��t have an intermediary contractor like White Night back then. There��s no mediator to fully connect that power to this world.


    No matter how tremendous the power shot from a star-like distance, its potency is diminished by the time it reaches here.


    Moreover, a dedicated defender to receive this attack has already been selected.


    Saa-aa-aa��!


    As the Demon King stepped forward and lightly waved both hands in front, a massive curtain of darkness was created in the sky �� ��covering�� the gazes of the Outer Gods.


    Boom boom boom-!


    The shattered curtain of darkness scattered across the sky like fireworks.


    Skillfully spreading and repairing the darkness, while sweeping away the gazes pouring down like rain. The Demon King nodded to me.


    ��I��ll block all the ��blinks�� for you.��


    ��How reliable?��


    ��But you��ll have to sweep away the touches yourself.��


    The fingers of the Outer Gods filling and pouring down from the entire sky.


    These too are not the actual bodies of the Outer Gods, but the materialization of their will (����).


    The very will that the Outer Gods have shot into this world to interfere in concrete ways beyond simple ughter.


    Because they take the form of fingers, they can interfere with this world in various ways, but��


    Therefore, their simple power is actually weakerpared to those ��blinks��.


    ��Whew!��


    Taking a deep breath, I drew out all the power I possessed.


    As the mes of the red dragon and ck dragon nestled in my chest zed simultaneously, dragon wings made of magic power spread wide on my back. I pped those wings and soared into the sky.


    Whoosh!


    The magic fortress I had deployed in advance rose up tall, following the g in my hand.


    For a moment, I took on a form simr to a dragon made of fortress.


    If I��m the dragon��s head, the following walls would be like the dragon��s body, I suppose.


    ��I don��t know what sinister intentions you have. But in my world����


    Looking up at the fingers falling to fill my vision, I prepared the dragon��s authority.


    A sphere of red magic power and a sphere of ck magic power floated up above my head, rotating in a circle around each other, and��


    ��Don��ty your filthy hands.��


    Merged into one.


    Whoosh-!


    From the merged magic sphere, a torrent of pure magic power �� Dragon Breath �� was fired.


    Red and ck mes swirled, piercing through the sky, and burning the heavens. The Outer Gods�� fingers swept up in the breath all turned to ash and vanished.


    Then I swung the g of light in my hand once, grandly.


    The magic fortress floating around me broke into small pieces and surged up, forming a long band of walls in the air.


    The intertwined rings of walls ovepped, deploying a dome-shaped defensive field in the air. The remaining fingers of the Outer Gods fell on top of it, but��


    Boom boom boom!


    They couldn��t break through.


    My wallspletely dominated the sky and were reborn as an aerial fortress.


    ��Good, we��ve blocked the first wave!��


    Just as I clenched my fist in joy.


    Rumble-!


    Far more hands and fingers than before tore through the sky and rushed towards the ground.


    ��Ugh?!��


    Drawing up magic power again, I gritted my teeth.


    ��This isn��t easy, really��!��


    There��s a limit to blocking the Outer Gods. They are infinite, but I am finite.


    In the end, we need to close the spirit realm while holding out�� but Everck was still stubbornly enduring without perishing.


    ��Father!��


    I shouted to La Mancha, which was struggling while flying around Everck.


    ��We need to evict Everck! Isn��t there any way?!��


    The Emperor was uncharacteristically flustered.


    Among all living humans, he had been in contact with Everck the longest and handled it most skillfully, but now he wasn��t able to control it properly.


    ��Why, thornbush.��


    Everck was still stubbornly enduring even with its entire surface engulfed in mes, and the Emperor slowly reached out his hand while keeping La Mancha close to the thornbush.


    ��You are a being created for humanity. A magical lighthouse functioning for humanity. You have never disobeyed our guardians�� orders even once until now. So why����


    The Emperor ced his hand directly on the surface of the burning tree and breathed his will into it.


    While the Emperor struggled to handle the tree, I endured, receiving the onught of the Outer Gods�� fingers that kept pouring down.


    Second wave, third wave, fourth wave, fifth wave��


    ��Ugh��!��


    I gritted my teeth and blocked the fingertips of the Outer Gods, their will, now pouring down almost like a downpour.


    ��Somehow, it feels like I��m ying Tetris modified to the hardest mode��!��


    And, I am a master of ssic games.


    That means I��m an expert at Tetris too��!


    I spread ancient magic, shot feathers from my wings, chanted verbalmands, and loaded breath.


    I kept swinging the g emitting dazzling light grandly, controlling the aerial fortress without rest.


    I utilized all the means I had at the right ce and time, making brilliant moves every moment to nullify the Outer Gods�� offensive.


    And, perhaps my efforts to buy time weren��t in vain.


    ����!��


    I saw the Emperor, who had beenmunicating with the tree with his hand on the burning Everck, suddenly open his eyes. I asked urgently.


    ��Father! Did you figure something out?!��


    ��Ah, yes.��


    The Emperor smiled with an inscrutable meaning.


    ��So that��s what it was�� Haha. Indeed.��


    ��No, don��t just smile silently! Exin what��s going on-��


    It was at that moment when I was about to press the Emperor while catching my breath roughly.


    Crack��!


    A finger that had crushed through the aerial fortress like an ambush fell down.


    Right above La Mancha.


    It felt like all the blood in my body had dried up. I shouted urgently and extended my g.


    ��Father!��


    Immediately new walls intertwined to repair the copsed fortress �� but I couldn��t block the finger that had already invaded.


    I shouted desperately.


    ��Dodge-��


    But it was toote.


    The Glory Knights immediately swung their swords to unleash shes, and La Mancha also urgently spewed mes from its thrusters to try an evasive maneuver.


    But the giant finger of the Outer God, even as it was breaking apart, did not yield and thrust its fingertip towards La Mancha.


    ������


    The Emperor��s face was peaceful even with death imminent above his head.


    The Emperor opened his mouth slightly, looking at me. As if trying to convey something onest time.


    But he couldn��t utter the words.


    Crash!


    Because suddenly, a huge flying object appeared, tearing through the sky, and inserted itself between the Outer God��s finger and La Mancha to protect it.


    The surprised Emperor and Glory Knights looked up at that flying object. I let out a sigh of relief while clutching my chest.


    ��Whew, that was really close����


    The flying object that protected La Mancha had a familiar form that I recognized.


    A massive ark made of ck thornbushes.


    I screamed at the identification name ��Final Ark��.


    ��Why are you sote! I��ve been waving this g so hard for you toe quickly!��


    The next moment, the thornbushes forming the outer wall of the Final Ark opened, revealing the space inside.


    And two people walked out side by side from inside the ark.


    ��How vast this spirit realm actually is, how twisted time and space are, how hard it is to endure while drifting in the swirling flow of spirits����


    The man with a monocle, his dark red long hair tied in a long braid at the back of his neck �C


    Fernandez ��Ember Keeper�� Everck smirked.


    ��What��s the point of exining. Nevermind, you rogue son. I��m d to see you after so long too.��


    Then the man with dark blue long hair standing next to him �C


    Lark ��Avnche�� Everck burst into his characteristic heartyughter.


    ��We came to help after seeing your g. Little brother!��


    Humanity��s greatest magician.


    Humanity��s strongest knight.


    My two brothers who had left for eternal confinement in the spirit realm had joined as my allies for this final battle.


    I sneered smugly.


    ��Did you enjoy your exile life?��


    ��We brothers got along better than expected. It wouldn��t have been bad to be exiled forever from now on, but����


    Lark grinned and raised the longsword in his hand.


    ��If our little brother asks us to close this purgatory, of course your big brother! Should help with all his might, right?��


    He had lost both arms and legs in reality, but here in the spirit realm, they were all restored.


    And Lark disyed his transcendent martial prowess without holding back.


    sh!


    As Lark swung his sword powerfully, a deep blue trajectory was carved in the sky along the sword��s path, followed by a sword wind that swirled like a storm.


    The fingers that had been approaching closely were all torn to shreds and pushed back to the far side of the sky. With just one swing��!


    ��While confined in this spirit realm, the flow of time is different from reality. We had to spend quite a long time�� What else could we do here? We just trained with our swords. ording to thews of the spirit realm.��


    As I gaped at this ridiculous power, Lark touched his lengthened hair awkwardly.


    Then Fernandez, who had been watching with his hands behind his back, stepped forward raising his staff.


    ��By the way, I watched you fight a little, Ash.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Even after gaining such power and rank, your battle sense still needs to grow a lot more����


    ��What did you say?!��


    ��You need to use it efficiently, efficiently.��


    Fernandez raised his staff high.


    ��Like this.��


    Then Fernandez��s magic power intertwined like thornbushes with my aerial fortress, starting to reinforce my walls at will.


    The reinforced walls automatically shot thornbush stems towards the approaching fingers, and the fingers pierced by the thornbushes were shot down powerlessly.


    Not stopping there, Fernandez��s thornbush-like magic power endlessly intertwined with itself, continuing to expand like a.


    ��Now it��s a bit sturdier.��


    After arbitrarily reinforcing my fortress to the fullest, Fernandez gave a hateful eye-smile.


    I trembled my fist. If it weren��t for the final battle, I would��ve really��!


    Like this, after pushing back the fingers once with the help of my two joined brothers.


    Lark and Fernandez stepped down onto the deck of La Mancha. Tension that wasn��t there until just before was clearly etched on the faces of the two brothers.


    ������


    The Emperor waiting on the deck gazed at his two sons.


    Lark and Fernandez slowly knelt on one knee before him and bowed their heads.


    ��Long live His Majesty the great Emperor.��


    ��Two unfilial sons greet Father��s noble countenance.��


    ������


    After a brief, but aeon-like silence.


    ��My Avnche. My Ember Keeper.��


    The Emperor slowly opened his mouth.


    ��Due to this father��sck of virtue, you had to turn your backs on the mortal world and live in eternal exile here.��


    ����!��


    ��But what��s past is past. We must look to the future, not the past.��


    The Emperor��s voice was unprecedentedly aged, and also affectionate.


    ��Will you forget our grudges, forgive each other��sck of virtue, and lend your strength to this final battle?��


    Lark and Fernandez bowed their heads deeply.


    ��It is our infinite honor, Father!��


    ��We will fight together until our spirits and bodies turn to dust.��


    The Emperor approached with a faint smile and grasped the shoulders of his two sons to raise them.


    ��The day has finallye for us four guardians fighting against the fate of destruction to form a united front.��


    The Racial God Front.


    The Dragon Blood Front.


    The Shadow Front.


    The Monster Front.


    The four fronts that once took charge of each direction of the empire, and once faced external enemies only to protect the empire.


    That front has already crumbled.


    Now we seek to protect not the empire, but humanity.


    Not just humanity, but all people regardless of race.


    Not just people, but everything that makes up the world-


    ��Commander of the World Guardian Front!��


    The three people who were oncemanders and guardians of each divided front looked at me simultaneously.


    ��For the sake of protecting the world, give the order.��


    And, they bowed their heads at the same time.


    ��Raise your g. We will follow that will to the end.��


    A smile formed on my lips without me realizing.


    Because it was the moment when the four fronts that had been torn apart and antagonistic, and��


    Our family, finally became one.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Just as the four fathers and sons were having a brief moment of family time, there was no leisure for such luxuries.


    Kuguugugung!


    The assault of the Outer Gods�� hands, which had momentarily weakened, intensified once again.


    Until now, they had simply been poking or scratching with their fingertips, but now they began to grab and forcefully tear at my sky fortress in a more concrete manner.


    The sight of countless hands, tens or hundreds of timesrger than my body, endlessly descending from the sky and ripping off the ceiling of my fortress was�� truly a chilling spectacle.


    ��I request your interception!��


    I immediately ordered Lark and Fernandez.


    ��You two elder brothers, please defend the fortress and continue to repel the hands of the Outer Gods!��


    The two brothers nodded firmly, then lightly boarded their ship �� ��The Last Ark�� �� and without hesitation, soared into the sky, wielding their swords and magic.Following the trajectory of the Last Ark��s ascent, a dazzling light burst forth as sword strikes and magical bombardments intertwined. The hands of the Outer Gods that tried to grasp the ark were torn apart and exploded.


    ��I shall join as well.��


    The Emperor also drew his sword with his right hand and began to control La Mancha with his left.


    ��Father!��


    I urgently called out to the Emperor before he could set out.


    ��What about the method to remove Everck? What did you see when you connected to Everck earlier?��


    ������


    The Emperor was silent for a moment, then,


    ��It��s alright.��


    He suddenly said this.


    ��Pardon?��


    To me, who asked back in confusion, the Emperor smiled gently.


    ��Trust me. Everck is fine. It will soon open the way by itself.��


    ��But!��


    ��Everck is humanity��s guardian tree. And it��s also a lighthouse that sees the future.��


    For some reason, there was a sorrowful smile on the Emperor��s face as he looked at the tree.


    ��This tree has never once not been for the people. It��s the same now.��


    ������


    ��Believe in our thorn tree. And, let��s do what we can do now.��


    The Emperor seemed to have gained confidence from seeing something inside Everck.


    For some reason, he didn��t give a specific exnation, but I nodded.


    Just as my people trust me.


    I too, because I trust my people.


    I decided to ept the Emperor��s conviction.


    ��I will, Father.��


    Everck will open the way by itself.


    We buy time until then.


    ��Huhu. Good. Then shall we go too! We can��t let your brothers have all the fun as fellow guardians, can we?��


    Tuhak-!


    La Mancha soared up following the Last Ark. I also spread my dragon wings and flew up alongside La Mancha.


    ��By the way, Ash. You truly are blessed with good people.��


    The Emperor suddenly said.


    ��Everyone ising to help you even here in the spirit realm.��


    ��Pardon?��


    I opened my eyes wide.


    What does he mean? The only ones who coulde to help me in this spirit realm are Lark and Fernandez, right?


    Then the Emperor silently pointed his hand towards the sky.


    ��Look.��


    I looked up at the sky following the Emperor.


    There were countless giant palms falling towards us, slicing through the sky. There were so many hands that they filled the sky without gaps, falling as one massive curtain.


    ��All I see are enemies trying to kill me, not thoseing to help me!��


    Despite myint, the Emperor just smiled silently.


    The next moment, the falling palms filled my vision and upied the entire sky. The unbroken hostilitypletely obscured the sky.


    Soon, the whole world was plunged intoplete darkness.


    The sun rises.


    Tearing away the curtain of darkness, the sunlight illuminated the spirit realm with a ferocious intensity as if to incinerate it.


    I looked over there in surprise. The dawn broke brilliantly, forcefully ripping apart the artificial night created by the hands of the Outer Gods.


    ��This is��!��


    As I looked up to observe, the sun was rising at the end of that endlessnd stretching out on the opposite side of the coast. And following the movement of that sun, all the hands of the Outer Gods burst into mes.


    It reminded me of the time long ago when I first drifted into this spirit realm. That sun I witnessed then was rising again.


    Squinting at the dazzling radiance, I raised my hand to shield my eyes from the light.


    ��Huh?��


    Is it an illusion?


    With the zing sun at its back, something��s shadow was shimmering like a heat haze.


    I focused my gaze to see the approaching shadow more clearly.


    It was��


    Four enormous dragons flying towards us with the sunrise at their backs.


    ����No way.��


    Suddenly.


    Thest words of Dusk Bringar, who had passed on the me in my heart to me, echoed in my mind.


    �� ording to the legend my mother told me, the red dragons who have lived out their lifespans gather at the shore at the end of the world�� and wait together for the world��sst sunrise.


    �� So, this isn��t goodbye�� We��ll be able to meet again on that final morning.


    The shore at the end of the world.


    Thest sunrise on that shore.


    Recalling that unbelievable legend, I swallowed hard. The Emperor chuckled softly.


    ��Well, well, she truly is a great person of persistence.��


    ������


    ��It seems she��s been waiting all this time at the boundary between this world and the afterlife�� just to meet you.��


    Illuminating the world brightly, four Red Dragons descended one by one onto my sky fortress.


    An unbelievablyrge dragon �� radiating an aura as grand as the sun itself �� the first Dusk Bringar.


    With a sh of red light, the next moment she transformed into a woman with long, flowing red hair. Following her, the other three dragons also changed into human form one after another.


    A woman with pale skin and short red hair. The first Dawn Bringar.


    A woman with dark skin and multiple braids cascading down. Day Bringar.


    And��


    ������


    Like the night waves dancing on the legendary sea


    With flowing ck hair to her ears.


    The one who passed on her blood and will to me,


    The 2nd Dusk Bringar.


    The Duchess.


    ��Didn��t I promise you?��


    I stood there dumbfounded, unable to believe it, and Dusk Bringar, who was quietly observing me, smiled showing her pointed teeth.


    ��That it wasn��t goodbye. That we would be able to meet again on thest morning.��


    ��Duchess��!��


    When I called out, Dusk Bringar frowned with a dissatisfied expression, then.


    ��Hmm�� Instead of ��Duchess��, couldn��t you call me by the title you used at the very end?��


    She asked hesitantly.


    I carefully took her hand and corrected my address.


    ����Mother.��


    ��Huhuhuh.��


    Dusk Bringar blushed and seemed flustered.


    ��My, what a ticklish and embarrassing yet pleasant sound that is����


    Then the Emperor, who was watching, made ament.


    ��It seems I hear the sound of family trees getting tangled again����


    ��Quiet, Traha. The Bringar Duchy is connected not by blood, but by will. Ash is my descendant, connected by my heart.��


    And then.


    The woman with long, flowing red hair �� the first Dusk Bringar �� approached me with audible footsteps.


    I tensed up a bit and stood stiffly as I looked at her. The first Dusk Bringar stood in front of me and made a ��Hmm-�� sound as she examined me.


    ��Yes. I��ve heard a lot about you. You are the 2nd Dawn Bringar.��


    ��I greet you, ancestor.��


    ��The only male among my descendants. How fascinating. Well, in our family connected by will, what does gender matter?��


    The first Dusk Bringar lowered her eyes and nodded towards the 2nd Dusk Bringar.


    ��By the way, to think you would rebel against the Outer Gods�� Indeed, you have a boldness worthy of my descendants�� constant pride.��


    ��A-Ancestor! There��s no need to mention that!��


    ��Isn��t that just saying you chose your son well? There��s nothing to be embarrassed about.��


    She smiled wryly at the 2nd Dusk Bringar who was jumping up and down.


    Then the first Dusk Bringar opened her golden dragon eyes wide and gazed at me intently.


    ��You who bear the fifth name of the Bringar family. You who have decided to abandon the dragon blood on your own.��


    ������


    ��I understand your intention, but it��s difficult for me to fully support your choice to willingly give up my blood. After all, I am thest dragon, and I passed on that bloodline to humans in order to preserve it.��


    When the spirit realm closes, all magic, mysteries, and powers in this world will disappear.


    The dragon blood is no exception. The Bringar Duchy will lose all its special dragon qualities and be an ordinary human family.


    ��Descendant. Would you exin your intentions to me?��


    I answered immediately.


    ��The most important thing you left behind, ancestor, is not the dragon��s heart, the dragon��s blood, or even the name Bringar.��


    I ced my hand on my chest.


    ��What��s important is this will, this heart that has been passed down from you to me.��


    The justice that the people of the Bringar Duchy have held for generations, the courage to not hate.


    Isn��t it enough to inherit just that? Even if everything else bes diluted.


    ����It��s such a perfect answer that it��s astounding.��


    The first Dusk Bringar shook her head.


    ��But, yes. Even in the distant past, and perhaps even now, there were few who sincerely gave such an obvious and old-fashioned answer. Everyone tended to be consumed by the external power rather than the will inscribed within. But you are not like that.��


    ������


    ��2nd Dawn Bringar. My son who has inherited not only my bloodline but also my heart.��


    The first Dusk Bringar, and then the first Dawn Bringar and Day Bringar smiled together.


    It was a benevolent smile like sunlight.


    ��We will lend you our strength.��


    I silently knelt on one knee and bowed my head to express my gratitude.


    ����That man, Night Bringar, argued that if we were to be toyed with by the Outer Gods, we should destroy this world itself. On the other hand, I believed that even if it was a fate of being toyed with, the will of living beings itself was important.��


    The first Dusk Bringar quietly looked into my chest.


    ��You, who have inherited both bloodlines, have presented a new path that surpasses both that man��s and my conclusions.��


    ��I only pray that this path is the right one.��


    ��Even if it strays a little, what does it matter?��


    The first Dusk Bringar covered her mouth and chuckled.


    ��You can just find your direction again on the path that follows.��


    ������


    ��Go the path you believe in. Your mothers will help you.��


    Then the first Dusk Bringarmanded.


    ��Now, my daughters! Thest day we have been waiting for in this eternal moment, in the gap between life and death, has dawned.��


    The three women transformed back into dragon form one by one.


    ��Let��s spend this day from this final dawn to dusk without regrets!��


    The first Dusk Bringar spread her two enormous wings and soared up, followed by the first Dawn Bringar and Day Bringar.


    ��Ash.��


    Lastly, Dusk Bringar, preparing to transform, smiled brightly.


    ��Meeting you and being connected to you was the best thing I��ve done in my entire life.��


    ������


    ��I��m proud of you.��


    For this moment.


    In front of my heart��s mother who had endured in this harsh spirit realm without rest even at the end of her life, waiting without promise, I could only well up with tears.


    Then Dusk Bringar reached out her small hand to gently pat my head, and


    ��When my son says he��ll take a difficult path, of course his mom should help!��


    She smiled brightly, then transformed into the form of a graceful and beautiful red dragon.


    The four red dragons, soaring up in a group like fireworks, charged towards the Outer Gods one after another.


    Under the final mes they ignited, the whole sky brightened.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    The fierce battle continued.


    In the sky, the hands of the Outer Gods simultaneously clenched into fists, then fell to the ground in an instant.


    Then the hands grasped each other and rotated, striking the ground like swords or whips.


    The hands of the Outer Gods tried to destroy our sky fortress using various methods and overwhelming numbers.


    In the face of the Outer Gods�� intensifying offensive, we struggled but��


    We were still holding on.


    As the Outer Gods�� attacks increased, so did our defensive forces.


    New reinforcements were joining one after another.


    Kung-!The racial gods of the 4 major heterogeneous races who had gone to burn their guardian trees joined our defense line. The giant beings fought against the Outer Gods, exhaling formless roars.


    And following them��


    ����!��


    Countless racial gods of other races began to appear from all over the spirit realm and stand with us.


    In the distant past.


    The Outer Gods conducted another game of destruction on this world stage �� the ��Racial War��.


    They nted guardian trees for their chosen races and incited wars where each race tried to burn the others�� guardian trees�� watching and enjoying as they killed each other.


    There were countless races that were used as toys then, but were defeated and had their guardian trees burned. Their racial gods had been buried and sleeping under the sands of this spirit realm.


    And now, at this final and first rebellion shaking the spirit realm��


    They too bared their teeth against those beings in the sky who had used and abandoned them as toys.


    Under my brightly shining and fluttering g, all the sleeping racial gods awoke and united. The giants participated in the battle, burning thest of their remaining strength.


    ������


    I suddenly observed the World Guardian Front engaging in a truly mythical battle here in the spirit realm.


    An armyposed entirely of racial gods, led by the racial gods of the 4 major heterogeneous races.


    The world��sst red dragons, and the three daughters who inherited their will.


    Humanity��s strongest knight and greatest mage.


    The Emperor who had fought in the spirit realm all his life, and his royal guard.


    And me,manding all of them.


    I waved my g. Immediately, everyone who understood my intentions changed formation in perfect unison to block the Outer Gods�� attacks.


    ��Let��s fight!��


    We resist all oppression imposed on our world.


    Because we are not toys.


    Because we are yers, not pieces.


    Because we are the sole masters of our fate!


    ��Don��t give up, fight-!��


    Commanding the endless battle with optimal efficiency, I shouted until my voice was hoarse.


    How long had the battle continued in this state of selflessness?


    Suddenly, the air changed.


    Feeling an ominous premonition, I quickly looked up at the sky.


    ����!��


    The eyes of the Outer Gods staring at us.


    Some of them were tinged with an eerie purple color.


    ��What are they trying to do?��


    It wasn��t the ��blink�� that was trying to crush and kill us in one strike.


    The purple gazes shot by the eyes intertwined with each other, unfolding chaotic patterns and magical forms in the air. As countless eyes simultaneously drew in the sky, the diagram waspleted in an instant.


    ��Kugh?!��


    Just looking at it made my head throb and my stomach churn.


    An illusion, or rather something closer to a curse�� a mental attack from a higher being.


    As their direct attacks continued to be thwarted, the Outer Gods had changed their method of attack. Towards destroying our minds��!


    I hurriedly averted my gaze, but thepleted illusion was already covering the entire spirit realm and affecting all beings within it.


    My [Unyielding Commander] was having an effect on the entire area, but there were too many casters of this illusion and their level was too high.


    I felt my mental barriers melt away and evaporate in an instant.


    ��I have to block it!��


    And the moment my mental barriers werepletely worn away, everyone in the resistance force who was barely holding on would fall victim to that illusion.


    ��Somehow, I have to endure��!��


    My vision burns white.


    But I resisted with all my might, holding back my screams.


    Did they think I would fall here?


    Aftering this far, how could I��!


    ��I must, endure��!��


    The next moment, as the Outer Gods�� gazes turned from purple to blood red-


    Jjeoeoeoeoek!


    The mental pressure exerted on me multiplied several times.


    I couldn��t breathe. The critical point approached in an instant.


    Sensing that I could no longer endure, I squeezed my eyes shut and��


    -Click.


    For some reason familiar. And a little nostalgic.


    The sound of an umbre opening was heard beside me.


    At the same time, the pressure that had been exerted on me disappeared all at once.


    ��Huh?��


    I looked to the side in surprise.


    Someone had approached and was now standing next to me, holding an umbre over my head. Their appearance was hidden by the umbre.


    The color of the umbre was dazzling, confident, and brazenly �� pink.


    A soft and sweet scent wafted over.


    To me, who was blinking in surprise, the someone who had covered me with the umbre�� whispered in a voice that seemed to be holding backughter.


    ��Hello, honey?��


    This light, cheerful and quirky voice.


    I muttered nkly without realizing it.


    ��Salome��?��


    Then, from the other side of the umbre, sheughed.


    ��Correct!��


    The pink umbre twirled around like a fan, pushing away all the mental attacks.


    The sky in the area cleared instantly, the headache and nausea disappeared, and I regained my breath in one go.


    As I caught my breath and turned to the side-


    ��Ash!��


    She �� Salome �� jumped up and hugged me as she pleased.


    ��Ta-da! I��vee to save you!��


    ��Salome, you��!��


    Normally, I should have avoided or pushed her away.


    But because I was happy for this unexpected reunion. And grateful for the helping hand she had given me.


    I let her hug me as she pleased and rub her cheek against my chest.


    ��You, you��re alive! I��m so d����


    ��Hehe.��


    Salome looked the same as before.


    Glossy pink hair. Horns sprouting between it. A tail wagging frantically like a dog��s.


    And as if she had just been tanning at some resort, her skin was a healthy brown color, clearly visible in her sleeveless shirt and short shorts, topped with a hooded jumper and cap, and slippers��


    ����?��


    Wait.


    Wait wait wait.


    She doesn��t look the same as before at all.


    Rather, hasn��t she skipped over several worldviews with this ridiculous appearance?!


    ��Th-This is outrageous! Get off me!��


    I hurriedly pushed away this subus who was trying to slyly wrap her arms around my neck. The dormant Confucian boy inside me screamed. Men and women should not sit together after the age of seven, good heavens!


    I pointed at Salome.


    ��You, you��! What��s with that appearance?!��


    ��Aahn? Is the boy not ready to handle this subus sister��s healthy sexy version yet?��


    Salome smiledsciviously, then twirled around on the spot and shouted.


    ��Let me introduce! ��Your own pink sun��, in short����


    In short?


    ��It��s the ��Pink Sun�� version of Salome!��


    ��I-Insane����


    I felt dizzy even though it wasn��t a mental attack. I clutched my forehead.


    No matter how I look at it, she��s wearing Earth culture clothes and using Earth culture jokes. She did peek at my memories before, or more precisely, the memories of the retro addict, is that why?


    What the hell happened to this one in the meantime?


    ��After absorbing Raven back then, I was able to escape to this spirit realm. Raven only had pure evil left, but well, evil is also a mind�� So for me who feeds on minds, it was as good as power.��


    Salome had always used the spirit realm as a hideout. That��s why she had saved me when I was drifting in the spirit realm before.


    It seems she managed to escape to the spirit realm even after defeating Raven back then.


    ��Ugh, but this Raven��s malice was extraordinarily vicious. It kept trying to infect and rot even my soul, which is my mental body. I had quite a hard time.��


    Then Salome patted her belly visible under her short shirt.


    ��But, who am I? The Subus Queen! Daughter of the Subi! The universe��s greatest femme fatale! I am Salome. There��s no mind I can��t devour! In the end, it took a while, but Ipletely digested Raven��s malice and the essence of the gue����


    Then Salome muttered with a slightly gloomy expression.


    ��And became this Pink Sun����


    ��What exactly is a Pink Sun��?��


    ��To be specific, I guess you could say I received some of Raven��s traits. Now I can easily spread any emotion, and devour any malice whole.��


    Then Salome urgently grabbed my shoulders and said with trembling hands.


    ��No, I��ll be honest. Malice tastes the best. Please, can you let me eat some malice��?��


    This one haspletely lost it!


    ��Anyway, through this process, I was able to break my existing specifications and be reborn as a being of the next level.��


    ��Yeah. You seem to have�� been reborn quite a lot����


    ��Now I��m a somewhat amazing being who can go anywhere there is a ��mind�� and do anything����


    Then Salome put her hand in a V-sign next to herrge eyes, winked, and shouted.


    ��I��ve be the legendary strongest subus! The Subus Empress-!��


    ����No, you��re the Pink Sun.��


    No matter how I look at it, you��re just a pink-haired tanned delinquent.


    ��Ah, anyway, I really wanted to do this! An oldrade joining at thest moment of the final battle to provide crucial help!��


    Salome lightly looked around at the scenery of the spirit realm where the final battle was taking ce, then smiled brightly at me.


    ��How about it, Ash! Aren��t you happy I came? Aren��t you relieved? Aren��t you moved?��


    ����Yeah.��


    I answered honestly.


    ��Thank you, Salome. For being alive. And foring to help me.��


    ������


    Surprised that I honestly acknowledged it, Salome stared at me with wide eyes, and then.


    ��I��m the one who should thank you, Ash.��


    She smiled broadly with slightly flushed cheeks.


    ��Foring this far. For fighting without losing your heart�� without giving up until now.��


    That smile, which was not the confident and seductive smile she had been wearing until just now, but somehow awkward and clumsy, looked��


    More human than any expression I had seen on Salome so far.


    ������


    ������


    By the way, even if we suddenly try to turn the atmosphere warm and fuzzy, it doesn��t suit me and her�� Look how awkward the air has be in an instant��


    ��Ahem! Anyway, that��s how it is!��


    Salome twirled her umbre and rested it on her shoulder, then licked her lips with the tip of her tongue.


    ��Leave those bulging-eyed friends�� mental attacks to me. I��ll take care of all of them.��


    ��Will you be alright? It was powerful enough to melt my mental barriers.��


    ��Of course. Teeming with constant malice, it��s really����


    Salome��s pink eyes shed dangerously.


    ��All my special dish!��


    Then, she kicked off the ground and soared into the sky in an instant-


    And absorbed all the purple mental attacks pouring down from the Outer Gods.


    Through Salome��s horns, which glowed with the same purple light, all the Outer Gods�� mental attacks were sucked in and disappeared. Salome emitted a dazzling pink sh andughed arrogantly, ��Muhahaha!��


    ����As always.��


    Still dumbfounded, but always grateful, I watched my reinforcements with a wry smile.


    The Outer Gods continued to attack us with even stronger blinks, fingertips, and curses, but we were holding firm.


    And then-


    ����!��


    Sensing something, I hurriedly turned my head.


    Kuguguung��


    The ck thorn tree, Everck, standing next to our fortress��


    As if moving on its own, it began to rise, opening huge cracks around it.


    Reality, the human world.


    In front of the main castle of Crossroad.


    Thest line of defense against the Great Monster Invasion.


    The airship Blue Pearl, which had been fighting in the sky until the very end-


    Kuwagwagwagwang!


    Crashed into the middle of the battlefield teeming with monsters.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    In front of Crossroad��s main castle.


    A fierce battle was raging here as well.


    Thest line of defense for humanity was now preparing to deploy the melee units against the monsters that had suddenly advanced to the very foot of the castle walls.


    ��Melee units, prepare!��


    Evangeline shouted from atop the castle wall. The soldiers of the melee units standing to her left and right immediately shed their eyes in unison.


    Until now, they had been mobilized to create a curtain of fire with bows and crossbows to stop the monsters, but the original purpose of the melee units was not to create a curtain of fire.


    It was to block the monsters with their bodies.


    It was to throw themselves into battle to hold the line, believing that others in the rear would deal with the monsters.


    ��The situation is urgent! 1st and 2nd units, deploy simultaneously!��The melee units were currently divided into three groups for operation.


    Evangeline was inmand of the 1st unit, while Torkel led the 2nd unit. The 3rd unit, which was the reserve force, was to be rotated or deployed as the situation demanded.


    ��1st unit to the east, 2nd unit to the west! 3rd unit will rece the wounded when I give the order!��


    Evangeline shouted again.


    ��Deploy!��


    ��Deploy!��


    ��Crush those monsters!��


    The melee unit members who had rushed to the edge of the wall prepared for battle. Evangeline also readjusted her grip on hernce, cing one foot on the wall, and looked down.


    ������


    For a moment, her breath caught.


    It��s ck.


    She had the illusion that an endless ck wave filling the horizon was surging forward.


    A sea of monsters was truly rushing towards the foot of the castle wall. The raging torrent had risen to just below Crossroad��s throat.


    Although Crossroad had dered itself a ��tidal wave��, the actual tidal wave of monsters surging forward was too much for Crossroad, which was too shallow a port to withstand it.


    For a moment, Evangeline felt small and insignificant.


    How could she, such a tiny human, possibly stand against such a vast sea?


    ����!��


    At that moment.


    Evangeline suddenly looked to the side.


    Her eyes held the karma of the Cross family. All the ��paths�� of the family that had made monster-ying their livelihood were reflected in her eyes.


    Perhaps that��s why?


    For a fleeting moment, Evangeline saw phantoms standing against the castle wall.


    From the distant ancestors, right up to her own father.


    They were the images of all the lords who had lived and fought against monsters on the walls of Crossroad.


    They all wore fearful expressions.


    From the first Margrave Cross who started the family business in a small palisade fortress, through the previous Margrave who led the iron fortress of the empire in its heyday, to her father who desperately held out in the declining fortress.


    They were all terrified. Their eyes showed clear fear as they looked at the approaching horde of monsters.


    ������


    Evangeline didn��t know. She truly didn��t know.


    She had never imagined that her father, who always showed a firm back standing on the castle wall, had actually worn such an expression.


    And then��


    The first Margrave, having caught his breath, adjusted his helmet and strapped on his shield.


    Following him, all the Margraves, regardless of gender or age, everyone who had continued the lineage of the Cross family, covered their fear-stricken faces with helmets and tightened the straps of the shields on their arms.


    Her father, after exhaling a long sigh, bit his lip firmly to steady his mind, then grasped his spear and shield.


    ��Ah����


    Only then did Evangeline understand.


    The reason why her family, mocked as country bumpkins in the capital, was truly great.


    What fisherman isn��t afraid of the sea?


    What human isn��t afraid of the world?


    The moment they be great is not when they no longer feel fear.


    It��s when they face the waves despite being afraid of the sea.


    ��Father.��


    To protect his daughter, his wife, his city, and the world behind it��


    Evangeline finally truly understood her father��s heart, who overcame his daily fears and silently set out to the sea of monsters.


    A smile formed on Evangeline��s lips as she finally truly understood.


    Was it an illusion?


    It seemed as if faint smiles also appeared on the faces of all the Cross Margraves ring at the sea of monsters.


    ������


    When she closed her eyes and opened them again, the phantoms were gone without a trace.


    But Evangeline Cross no longer trembled with fear. She acknowledged and epted the terror.


    ��I am a small human.��


    The shield in her hand is even smaller.


    But the future of the people she will protect with this shield, this ��continuity�� that has persisted from the distant past and will spread into the future-


    Is by no means small.


    This must be the reason why the Cross family, and all those who face the world, have raised their small shields in front of the sea, willing to sacrifice their lives.


    ��Prepare for battle!��


    Evangeline shouted in an unwavering voice as she watched the monsters climbing up the castle wall.


    ��Let��s do what we��ve always done!��


    The voice of the future Margrave Cross was filled with firm confidence, and that alone brought stability to the soldiers�� hearts. Everyone in the melee unit prepared for battle in response to Evangeline��smand.


    Commanding the frontline soldiers with the charisma befitting the lord of a city, Evangeline smiled.


    She was the daughter of a viger who had built a life on the shore of the monster sea. And now.


    She was truly proud of that fact.


    ��Beginbat!��


    The monsters climbed up the castle wall, and humans struck down with their weapons.


    The desperate struggle at the final line of defense of Crossroad��s main castle had begun.


    In front of Crossroad��s main castle.


    In the air. The airship Blue Pearl.


    10 minutes before the crash.


    ��Sir Lucas!��


    One of Lucas��s aides shouted in a scream-like voice.


    ��We have no more means to dy the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��!��


    ����!��


    Lucas, who had been cutting down the swarm of flying monsters while standing on the deck of the airship, groaned.


    All the dy tactics prepared by the guerri unit had been exhausted.


    They had been holding back the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� with all kinds of special equipment and tactics, but now they had reached their limit.


    Moreover, the onught of ordinary monsters was intensifying. Monsters were pouring in densely both from the ground and the air, and the Blue Pearl was also engaged in dealing with flying monsters while carrying out the operation to stop the Lake Princess.


    But there was no more way.


    Even amidst all this, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� was walking gracefully, getting closer to Crossroad��s main castle bit by bit.


    Among the countless horde of monsters, now the monsters themselves were making way for her.


    It was as if she was walking along a white path parting the ck waves.


    ����It��s not that there��s no way.��


    At that moment, the Rompeller siblings, who had been dealing with flying monsters alongside Lucas, approached with a grin.


    ��We still have unused special equipment, don��t we, Sir Knight?��


    Lucas frowned.


    ����Using that on the Lake Princess is too risky.��


    ��But we have no other choice, right? And the risk we��ll bear is less of a problem than Crossroad falling.��


    The Rompeller siblings took out the equipment they had been carrying on their backs.


    The female Rompeller had a giant anchor, while the male Rompeller had a multi-barreled harpoon gun.


    ��We��re already in deep water, so we might as well grasp at straws, right?��


    ������


    It was true.


    There was no time to hesitate. Lucas closed his eyes once, opened them, and immediately ordered.


    ��Operation ��Weight of Obsession��, begin.��


    When Lucas spoke aloud the grotesque operation name they had given, the excited Rompeller siblings high-fived each other.


    As there was no time, the operation began immediately. All crew members were already familiar with the operation details.


    Everyone knew that this was essentially a suicide mission.


    ��Blue Pearl,unch! Target is the enemymander�� ��Sleepless Lake Princess��!��


    The Blue Pearl, which had been hovering in the air, elerated sharply and descended towards the ground.


    Until now, the Blue Pearl had maintained a certain distance from the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��. This was to use dy tactics without getting caught in the Lake Princess��s attacks.


    However, this operation ��Weight of Obsession�� necessarily presupposed approaching.


    So the Blue Pearl, with all its sails unfurled, charged towards the enemymander, leaving trails of blue magical energy.


    ������


    Hanging like strings from the pitch-ck gazes shot by the Outer Gods.


    The gaze of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, who had been advancing jerkily like a wooden puppet, slowly moved. It was towards the Blue Pearl charging at her.


    Saaaa��!


    Darkness gathered in the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��s�� hand, transformed into the shape of a longsword, and was lightly swung towards the Blue Pearl.


    Crack-!


    With a chilling sound that seemed to split space, the sword of darkness flew towards the front of the Blue Pearl.


    And, the Blue Pearl did not dodge.


    Thud��!


    The sword of darkness pierced exactly into the bow of the Blue Pearl.


    But the Blue Pearl endured.


    Rather, it continued to charge forward, shattering the sword of darkness. The mermaid pirates on board cheered in unison.


    ��This is it-!��


    ��As expected of Lady Siren!��


    There was a statue of Siren fixed to the bow of the Blue Pearl.


    The Nightmare yer [Steadfast Superstition] �� moved from La Mancha to the Blue Pearl.


    This special artifact, made from the magic core of the Ghost Fleet Admiral, exerted its special ability without reservation.


    ��Unbreakable��!


    Even if that attack was the most vicious strike shot by the incarnation of nightmares, it waspletely nullified!


    ��No, notpletely.��


    Lucas sharply observed the state of the Blue Pearl.


    Undoubtedly, [Steadfast Superstition] had endured even in the face of that terrible attack. However, the bow around the statue was tattered from the impact.


    Even though the direct hit was nullified, the shockwave spread around it had shattered the durability of the airship��s bow.


    ��It won��t endure twice!��


    But it was true that it had withstood the initial strike.


    And while the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� prepared for a second attack following her first ineffective one, the Blue Pearl seeded in approaching within the targeted distance.


    ��Harpoons, fire all-!��


    ��Fire!��


    With the male Rompeller��s shout, all the harpoon guns prepared on the Blue Pearl were fired at once. The male Rompeller also emptied his multi-barreled harpoon gunpletely.


    The multi-barreled harpoon gun, [Obsession of the Sea].


    A weapon given by Ash, the special effect of this equipment was�� forced binding.


    Once connected with this harpoon, the target cannot escape from this harpoon until the user retrieves it.


    In addition to the harpoons shot by the male Rompeller, dozens of harpoons fired by the Blue Pearl wrapped around the body of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    ��We did it!��


    ��Retreat!��


    With that, the Blue Pearl turned tail and fled.


    To the south.


    And when the male Rompeller judged that they had gained sufficient distance, he shouted at the female Rompeller.


    ��Anchor it!��


    ��Okay-!��


    The female Rompeller threw the giant anchor she was holding overboard.


    The name of this anchor is [Weight of the Sea].


    Also given by Ash, its special ability allows the user��s ship to ��anchor�� immediately the moment the anchor touches the ground.


    Thud��!


    The moment [Weight of the Sea] hit the ground.


    Screech��!


    Suddenly, the Blue Pearl stopped as if fixed in mid-air.


    And the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, entangled by harpoons to the Blue Pearl, also had to stop in ce, unable to advance north any further.


    It looked as if the Blue Pearl, fixed like a nail in the southern sky, was holding back the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, who had been walking towards the north where human settlements were �� towards Crossroad, with harpoon guns.


    ������


    Snap, snap snap snap!


    While all the other harpoon guns that the Blue Pearl had prepared were using magically reinforced ropes, they all rotted and broke just by the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� touching them.


    However, the rope connected to the special harpoon shot by [Obsession of the Sea] endured.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� tried to pull the rope tied to her to drag the Blue Pearl towards her instead. But the Blue Pearl, anchored by [Weight of the Sea], didn��t budge an inch.


    In the end, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� had to stop there, unable to advance north any further.


    ��Where are you rushing off to? Got a party appointment or something?��


    ��Seems like you don��t understand the situation, but if you want to pass through here, you��ve got to pay a hefty toll, you know?��


    ��Oh my, toll? We should call it a friendship fee!��


    ��That��s right, friendship fee! Pay the friendship fee and let��s be friends, friend!��


    The two excited Rompellers cheered.


    But the joy was short-lived.


    Whoosh-!


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� turned her body, lightly kicked off the ground �� and shot towards the southern sky.


    It was a speed of a different dimension from her previous sluggish movements. The two Rompellers, startled, hurriedly tried to retrieve their equipment.


    ��Release the harpoons, retrieve the anchor!��


    ��Immediate evasive maneuvers��!��


    Originally, the n was to retrieve the harpoons and anchor, withdraw, and then continue to hinder and lure the Lake Princess in the same way, but.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� moved at an unexpected speed. Everyone on the Blue Pearl was flustered by this unprecedented movement.


    Before they could retrieve the harpoons and anchor, before they could initiate evasive maneuvers.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, who had prated within range, threw a sword of darkness.


    Even in this situation, the skilled helmsman urately turned the ship��s direction, allowing [Steadfast Superstition] to take the direct hit, but-


    Only [Steadfast Superstition] endured.


    Crash!


    The front of the Blue Pearl caved in.


    The tremendous force of the sword of darkness tore off [Steadfast Superstition] from the bow and pushed it into the inside of the ship.


    The already tattered bow was crushed, and the copse spread from the bow to the hull of the airship. The masts kept breaking and falling chaotically.


    Unable to withstand, the Blue Pearl immediately lost its lift, and


    Boom!


    It crashed into the middle of the battlefield teeming with monsters.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    The Rompeller siblings were also Avatars who could borrow the power of their racial deity.


    Although they had not inherited these powers long ago and were unfamiliar with them, and even though the supply of magical power from the spirit realm to reality was weakening��


    ��Waaaaaah!��


    They were able to exert enough power to save their lives in the falling situation.


    The two siblings created a water cushion under the Blue Pearl, and although the ship crashed horribly to the ground, the impact was dispersed.


    ��Everyone, retreat!��


    Lucas shouted, gathering the sailors who were staggering from the impact of the crash.


    ��Retreat! Hurry��!��


    But despair quickly clouded the faces of those who had hastily escaped from the ship.��Ah�� Aah����


    ��Hii, hiiiiii!��


    It was approaching.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    The Blue Pearl had crashed near the center of the battlefield. Although not too far from the castle walls, it felt like a thousand miles to the sailors struggling from the impact of the crash.


    And the master of nightmares was closing the distance with graceful steps.


    The Rompeller siblings gritted their teeth and drew their daggers and pistols.


    ��Damn, is this as far as we go��?��


    ��I wanted to cause a bit more trouble����


    ������


    Lucas stepped forward, pushing back the injured soldiers, his face hardened as he ced his hand on his waist.


    It was then.


    ����?��


    The gaze of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, who had been staring at the Blue Pearl��s crew, suddenly shifted.


    Towards Crossroad��s castle wall, no��


    Towards an artifact installed on top of it.


    The artifact, made of arge metal te, was urately reflecting the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� on its smooth surface.


    Lilly, the red-haired senior magician who had her hand on the artifact, shouted vigorously.


    ��[Start Over]��!��


    The artifact, [Start Over].


    Its effect was to forcibly teleport the target whose full body was captured inside the metal te to the southern end of Crossroad��s field.


    Click��!


    As the artifact��s activation sound rang out, the next moment.


    Crack!


    A clear fracture opened on the metal te.


    It was the price of daring to handle an existence of a different caliber, one that couldn��t be contained.


    The alchemists gritted their teeth and rushed in, holding the trembling metal te with their hands to stabilize it, pouring all their magical power into the artifact.


    Due to the effects of the spirit realm closure, self-sustaining magical power supply was difficult, so they had connected the artifact to pre-stored magical power charging paths to barely maintain output, but it was unstable.


    Crack, crackcrackcrack!


    Like a ss mirror breaking, countless cracks spread across the metal te. Even as their hands were torn by the broken metal fragments, everyone endured.


    And then��


    ��Fly away�� awaaaay!��


    With Lilly��s cry,


    ng��!


    The entire metal te bent and broke, and [Start Over] was ultimately destroyed horribly.


    But itpleted its final mission to the very end.


    sh!


    It seeded in teleporting the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� to the southern end of the field.


    As the grim reaper who had approached right in front of them suddenly distanced herself, the Blue Pearl��s crew let out a collective scream-like cheer.


    But it was too early to rejoice.


    Thud thud thud thud thud��!


    The monsters in the area had been keeping their distance as it was the hunting ground chosen by the master of nightmares, but now that she had been flung to the entrance of the battlefield.


    The monsters no longer held back. They rushed in from all directions to tear apart and kill the humans who had fallen in the middle of the battlefield.


    And, if the master of nightmares was absent.


    The human side had no reason to hold back either.


    ��Everyone, duck your heads��!��


    With the cry of a stern old man, terrifying pirs of fire rose around the Blue Pearl. Hundreds of monsters rushing towards the crew turned to ashes instantly.


    When Lucas looked up, he saw Ivory Tower Master Dearmudin and telekic Bodybag flying through the sky to their rescue.


    Until now, Dearmudin had been supporting the Sky Knight Division using the flight ability of his equipped item [Old Phoenix]. Bodybag was also able to fly using telekinesis and was supporting him.


    That��s why they were able toe to the rescue at such an opportune moment.


    ��Let��s evacuate!��


    The two magicians grabbed all of the Blue Pearl��s crew at once, lifting them into the air, and transported them towards the castle walls.


    The monsters didn��t give up and kept swarming in, but Bodybag bound them with a force field and Dearmudin burned them all.


    ��Thank you for the rescue, Lord Dearmudin.��


    Lucas expressed his gratitude. But Dearmudin shook his head.


    ��This is no time for optimism, Sir Lucas. We have no more dy tactics to use against the Lake Princess, do we?��


    ������


    It was exactly as he said.


    Now that the Blue Pearl had crashed and all the dy tactics possessed by the guerri unit had been exhausted, there was no way left to hold back the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    [Start Over] was a secret measure saved to use when the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� came right up to the castle walls, but it too had been consumed.


    ��That artifact, it could have at least blown her away to the entrance of the ck Lake, instead of just to the southern end of Crossroad��s field. How stingy.��


    Dearmudin grumbled, but Lucas was grateful to [Start Over].


    In the previous battle, and in this battle, how much time had that artifact bought them and what role had it yed? [Start Over] was the only dy tactic that had pushed back such a powerful enemymander this much.


    But it had been used up and broken.


    Now there were no more dy tactics, no more stopgap measures left to use against the enemymander.


    ��We can somehow hold back the other monsters, but that Lake Princess�� even the sturdiest castle walls can��t withstand her.��


    ������


    ��If there are no more means of dy, then Crossroad can no longer����


    ��No.��


    Lucas, taking a deep breath, opened his azure eyes wide.


    ��There is.��


    ��What��?��


    As they reached the front of the castle wall, Lucas voluntarily broke free from Dearmudin��s flight magic and fell to the ground.


    Thud!


    Standing in front of the castle gate, Lucas red towards the south with his azure eyes.


    ��The rest of you, regroup on the castle walls and reinforce the defense of the main castle.��


    ��What about you, Sir Lucas?��


    ��I have.��


    Lucas slowly drew the two swords at his waist and gripped them in both hands.


    ��A means to stop that monster.��


    In the distance�� the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, who had been flung to the southern end of the field barely within sight from Crossroad, was quickly approaching again.


    At her original sluggish pace, it would have taken a considerable amount of time, but her movements, with burnt dress hems fluttering, had be blindingly fast.


    Were the Outer Gods manipting and toying with her feeling impatient?


    ������


    Lucas calmlyposed his rising breath.


    Suddenly, magic power in the atmosphere had be scarce.


    As the magic power he had naturally utilized all his life became insufficient, Lucas suddenly felt small. It was as if the muscles were disappearing from his entire body, a sensation of shrinking.


    But Lucas decided not to be afraid.


    Because he knew that those monsters, and that Lake Princess too, were experiencing the same�� perhaps even greater loss.


    Also, because this loss was proof that his lord��s strategy was being properly executed.


    Instead, he chose to believe.


    In his body honed over a lifetime, his senses, his swordsmanship, his efforts.


    In hisrades fighting everywhere.


    And�� in himself.


    Whoosh��!


    A golden aura began to flow from Lucas��s entire body.


    [Divine Descent].


    His ultimate technique, likely its final use in this world where magic was declining.


    Simultaneously, a pale sh began to shimmer on Excalibur, the holy sword in Lucas��s left hand.


    It was the light of divinity.


    Though Lucas himself didn��t know.


    In several previous iterations, Lucas had a history of fighting against the Demon King in ce of Ash.


    When Ash had broken down after too many regressions and often lost his sense of self and died right after arriving at Crossroad.


    Lucas led Crossroad in those iterations as the acting lord, as the adversary of nightmares, as the protagonist.


    Just as Ash had acted in ce of the broken Aider, Lucas had acted in ce of the broken Ash.


    Later, as Ash continued his destruction y by oveying different personalities on himself, Lucas no longer had the opportunity to take on such a role.


    But undoubtedly, Lucas was the proxy of the yer��s proxy.


    In other words��


    He had the ��qualification��.


    The qualification to touch divinity. The qualification to face the Demon King and his army of nightmares. The qualification to fight representing this world.


    It was engraved in the knight��s soul.


    ������


    At the same time.


    The de of light of [Bestowed Sword] held in Lucas��s right hand began to glow blue.


    The violent instinct sealed within Lucas himself.


    The power of the beast.


    The shameful past he wanted to turn away from but couldn��t erase. The driving force of that regret.


    He decided to willingly ept even that.


    ��Haaaa����


    White breath leaked from Lucas��s lips.


    Simultaneously, the pale light cluster of [Excalibur] and the deep blue light cluster of [Bestowed Sword] began to melt into the golden aura emanating from Lucas��s body.


    ��Sanctification�� and ��Bestialization�� were opposite concepts. Complete opposites.


    Not something that could be contained together in one body.


    But Lucas was handling them simultaneously. Neutralizing the two properties against each other, not being buried in sanctity, not being devoured by bestiality, he was walking the middle path between them.


    ��I am human.��


    Lucas, murmuring, slowly brought the two swords together before his chest.


    Click, click, click!


    The two swords transformed, merging into one.


    [Bestowed Sword], which was only a handle in substance, clung to the lower part of [Excalibur]��s handle, spewing magical lightning.


    At the same time, the separated guard parts also rose up along [Excalibur]��s handle with magical lightning, attaching to [Excalibur]��s guard.


    And then,


    Thud��!


    Along the snow-white de of the holy sword with pale light condensed on it, a current of blue light surged.


    Enveloping [Excalibur]��s de, the de of light of [Bestowed Sword] burst forth, swirling enormously.


    That white and blue aura,bining sanctity and bestiality, eventually settled into a serene golden color.


    EX-grade weapon, [Ad Astra].


    This weapon, normally so unstable it could only be used for a limited time, was now gripped steadily and calmly in Lucas��s hand.


    Because its master had firmly established his own mind.


    The weapon too found serenity between the two swirling forces.


    ��I am the master of my fate, choosing my path by my own will.��


    The pale light of divinity and the deep blue light of the beastpletely merged into a golden aura.


    With unwavering eyes fixed straight ahead, Lucas asked.


    ��What about you, Nameless?��


    The master of nightmares was now at hand.


    With her whole body bound by the gazes of the Outer Gods, creaking like a marite�� the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� shot straight ahead.


    Lucas took a deep breath.


    ��Your fate����


    A sword of darkness coalesced in the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��s�� hand. An enormous dark greatsword, iparable to anything before, swirled violently.


    Against it, Lucas swung [Ad Astra] straight and true.


    Murmuring softly with heartfelt sincerity.


    ����don��t let them decide it.��


    The sword of darkness and the sword of light collided.


    No sound was made, but instead, a tremendous shockwave spread in all directions.


    Darkness and light swirled, devastating the battlefield. All the monsters standing in the area copsed, spewing blood, and the entire wall of Crossroad shook greatly.


    Rumble��


    And when the aftermath of the collision subsided.


    ������


    Lucas had been pushed back more than ten steps from the point of collision.


    He had barely managed to stop by nting his greatsword into the ground and sliding backwards, his back almost touching the city gate beforeing to a difficult halt.


    And the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    ������


    She had taken one step back from the point of collision.


    While Lucas was forced back ten steps, she had retreated only one step.


    The difference in power was clear. The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� was overwhelmingly stronger.


    However��


    The Outer Gods controlling the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, looking down on this scene, were bewildered.


    No one.


    In all the infinitely repeated iterations until now, no one.


    No ancient being, no mythical monster, no legendary hero, no weapon embodying all of humanity��s wisdom, nor strategy devised by the wisest minds.


    Nothing had ever confronted her head-on and made her take even one step back.


    Perhaps this disturbance among the Outer Gods was transmitted to her.


    ������


    For the first time.


    The fingertips of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� holding the sword of darkness trembled.


    ����Until my lord returns.��


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood-tinged saliva,


    His azure eyes shing between disheveled strands of hair, Lucas gripped his sword anew.


    ��You shall not pass, Nameless.��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Wielding both powers that consume humanity: sanctification and bestial transformation.


    Combining the two most powerful weapons in the world into one, fully drawing out their abilities.


    As if possessed by divine will, taking steps filled with determination and striking with blows imbued with resolve.


    Lucas fought truly like the protagonist chosen by the world.


    As Ash had boasted earlier, Lucas, having awakened his potential beyond its limits, was undoubtedly the strongest knight.


    However-


    ������


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, reborn as the master of nightmares, was invincible.


    She was the embodiment of all nightmares in the world, the personification of destruction.From the beginning, she was not an entity that could be fought or pushed back against.


    Against such an opponent, Lucas had managed to hold out for dozens of exchanges. It was an unbelievable feat for a mere human.


    Each time Lucas��s sword of light blocked the sword of darkness wielded by the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, the Outer Gods�� eyes widened in shock.


    But miracles are ultimately temporary.


    The difference in absolute power was too great. He couldn��t hold out forever.


    This final dying action was nearing its end.


    ����Haah����


    White breath once again escaped from Lucas��s blood-covered lips.


    Currently, Lucas was leaning against the dented gate of Crossroad.


    He had just received a blow from the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� and was thrown back, crashing into the gate like a cannonball.


    In Lucas��s hand, the great sword of light [Ad Astra] was still firmly gripped.


    But all his other equipment was horribly damaged.


    Gauntlets, boots, breastte, pauldrons, backte �� every part of the armor [ck Scales] was in tatters, and blood poured profusely from the flesh beneath the broken armor.


    ��Just one more time.��


    Blood dripped from the ends of his disheveled blonde hair. An excruciating pain he had never felt before coursed through his body, cut by the sword of darkness.


    But his sapphire eyes still emitted a sharp light like a de��s edge, and his will remained unscathed.


    ��Block it just one more time.��


    Lucas himself knew well. That he couldn��t hold off the master of nightmares forever.


    So �� just one more time.


    Just one more time. Just one more time. Just one more time. Continuously��


    Whoosh-!


    The next moment, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� charged forward. The sword of darkness in her hand swirled fiercely.


    Even in the midst of this fierce battle, Lucas wasprehending the principles of swordsmanship.


    He continued to internalize how to face that overwhelming sword of darkness to hold out even a little longer��


    As the two swords of light and darkness entangled, he was able to withstand the enemymander��s attack once again.


    Crash!


    Lucas endured, but the gate he was leaning against exploded.


    Along with the fallen gate, Lucas was thrown inside the fortress. He quickly tried to regain his bnce by stabbing his sword into the ground, but he was still pushed back for quite a distance.


    ��Kuh��!��


    Lucas gritted his teeth.


    The enemymander had finally entered inside the fortress walls.


    Through the fortress entrance where dust rose from the fallen gate, the sound of footsteps echoed: step, step.


    The next moment, as the dust cleared with a gust of wind, the figure of the enemymander �� the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� �� was revealed.


    The enemymander��s light footsteps touched the inside of the fortress. Lucas clenched his teeth and gripped his sword.


    Once again.


    If once isn��t enough, then twice. If twice isn��t enough, then thrice-


    It��s a matter of trying again and again without giving up.


    So, once more��


    ����?!��


    However, immediately after, Lucas btedly realized that both his knees had touched the ground.


    His spirit was still enduring, but his body had reached its limit first.


    ��Stand up!��


    Lucas gritted his teeth as he struck his disobedient legs that had copsed on their own.


    ��Move, damn legs!��


    But before his trembling legs could struggle to stand again, the enemymander was approaching once more.


    Just as Lucas was about to swing his sword even from his fallen posture-


    Tap!


    Someone rushed in front of him.


    Shimmering tinum blonde hair, dazzling white armor, and a shield andnce.


    It was Evangeline.


    ��Together!��


    Before Lucas could say anything, Evangeline spoke boldly.


    ��Don��t bear it alone. I��ll endure with you, so����


    Evangeline turned back with a radiant smile.


    ��Let��s ovee this together��!��


    To the left and right of Evangeline, who stood at the very front with her shield raised.


    All the shield warriors belonging to Crossroad, and soldiers with shields, rushed in��


    In just a few seconds, they gathered their shields together, forming a perfect shield wall.


    While Lucas and the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� were engaged in fiercebat, the rest of the monsters had withdrawn from the battlefield. To avoid getting caught up in their master��s fight.


    But the people of the monster front line had devised a n to help Lucas fight, and they jumped in.


    ����!��


    Lucas suddenly realized the current situation as he saw the ��shield�� that had formed in front of him.


    He slowly reached out and carefully ced his hand on Evangeline��s shoulder.


    Whoosh��!


    The golden aura enveloping his body spread to Evangeline.


    As if she had been waiting for this, Evangeline firmly nted her shield on the ground and exerted herst bit of magic power to unleash her ultimate skill.


    [Final Fortress].


    A shield of golden magical power formed in front of all the people standing in the shield formation, and eventually merged into one.


    The sword strike of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, who had rushed in, crashed down onto thepleted giant golden shield.


    Boom-!


    The sword of darkness made no sound, but the shield that took the direct hit screamed as it was destroyed.


    Evangeline��s shield, which took the attack head-on at the forefront, shattered into pieces. Not just the shield, but Evangeline��s entire left arm was torn apart, sttering blood everywhere.


    It wasn��t just Evangeline��s shield. The shields of all those who stood together were simultaneously destroyed.


    But �� that was all.


    Originally, it was a strike of darkness so intense that merely facing it should have vaporized souls and brought certain death.


    However, the courage of humans who defied death brought about a fitting miracle.


    Numerous people resonated with a single thought toplete one shield, and that shield was imbued with light to oppose the darkness.


    Thus, while the shield was destroyed, the people endured.


    No, it didn��t end with just enduring.


    ��In my city����


    [Final Fortress] is a defensive technique that absorbs the enemy��s attack and then returns it.


    The enemymander��s attack, received by everyone together, was fully stored in the shields of all those gathered here.


    ��To my people��!��


    Like the tide changing from flood to ebb, once again from the rear to the front, gathering and pouring out-


    ��Don��t you dare touch them carelessly, sister-!��


    It burst forth from the tip of Evangeline��snce.


    Thergest [Damage Save] that had never existed before and would never exist again-


    And,


    [Damage Payback]!


    Whoosh!


    Evangeline��s right arm was torn apart as hernce shattered into pieces. The power of darkness swirling at the tip of thatnce was shot directly towards the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    It was a power that Evangeline alone couldn��t have blocked, stored, or returned. But it was an unbelievable counterattack made possible because everyone gathered here resonated and united their wills.


    ����!��


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, who received her own attack back in full, was pushed back.


    As powerful as her own attack had been, the fully returned counterattack was equally mighty. She had to retreat dozens of steps, more than ever before.


    When she came to her senses, she was once again outside the fortress.


    As if it had been a lie that she had invaded inside the fortress, she had to retreat quite a distance.


    ������


    The Outer Gods were shocked at this unbelievable reality, and while their puppet, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, was staggering to regain her posture.


    ��Torkel-!��


    As she fell backward, Evangeline shouted with her remaining strength.


    ��Go-!��


    ����!��


    As the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� urgently raised her head, arge heavy armored knight was falling from the sky.


    It was Torkel, the strongest tank of the monster front line, who had been waiting in the sky with a griffin rider and jumped down at the precise moment.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� sharply extended her hand. Dark power wrapped around like a whip,shing Torkel��s entire body.


    Not only the shield Torkel was holding, but all the armor on his entire body waspletely shattered.


    But Torkel had already activated his ultimate skill [Man is not Made for Defeat].


    He feels the pain, but takes no damage.


    And Torkel was not a man who could be stopped by pain alone.


    Grab!


    The warrior��s strong hand grasped the enemymander��s body. Torkel clung to the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    He knows.


    Both the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� and Torkel himself, everyone here knows. That Torkel��s strength alone cannot stop the enemymander.


    Knowing this, Torkel volunteered for this role.


    If he could create even a slight opening for the enemymander during the mere 10 minutes he could endure.


    If he could expose even a dust-sized weakness in the invincible monster.


    If it could be of even the slightest help to hisrades�� counterattack that would follow!


    It��s worth trying.


    As Torkel dropped and clung to the enemymander, Junior, who had been waiting on top of the wall, raised her staff forward.


    Zing-!


    A halo appeared in the sky, and the surrounding space shattered like a mosaic.


    [Elemental Disassembly].


    It was [Elemental Disassembly] condensed into a single spell by ovepping dozens of incantations.


    Until now, Junior had forcibly achieved effects byyering multiple spells when [Elemental Disassembly] didn��t work on an enemy.


    But this time, she changed her approach.


    She decided to delve into a single [Elemental Disassembly] to the extreme.


    To a realm never reached before, scraping away Yin, surpassing Void, and even transcending the realm of Emptiness-


    To the realm of Nothingness.


    And now she seeded in proving the form that had only been theoretical.


    Instead of insufficient human magic power, she forcibly overclocked the magic core of her staff toplete the spell.


    In the end, the staff [Rod of Crimson], having exceeded its critical point, couldn��t withstand and exploded. But even that was within her calctions.


    ������


    Junior sensed it.


    That this would be the ultimate magic casting of her life as a magician.


    But for some reason, rather than feeling regretful��


    She felt relieved.


    ��Heavens, behold!��


    As shepleted her ultimate, Junior smiled brightly.


    ��We are here-!��


    Crack-crack-crack!


    The halo, grown to an unbelievable size, covered the sky above, and the space below itpletely shattered.


    Junior copsed, violently coughing up blood. But her ultimate magic undoubtedly had an effect.


    ����?!��


    The veil of invulnerability that made the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� invincible was lifted.


    At this very moment when the connection between the spirit realm and the human world weakened, making magic power scarce.


    As the curse, nightmare, and darkness that formed the essence of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� were also powers from another world, i.e., created by magic power. Her existence was clearly shaken��


    And Junior��s ultimate magic struck perfectly in that gap.


    ������


    Supported and healed simultaneously by the two priests, Rosetta and Zenis, Lucas stood up straight.


    Looking around, he saw that his golden aura was already spreading to all the people in this fortress one by one.


    It was another miracle born because they all shared the same will and followed the same g.


    ��Once more.��


    Lucas muttered softly, and


    ��Once more-!��


    The people rushed out.


    To stop the enemymander once again.


    To protect the world, even if just one more time.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    The final chance for a counterattack has arrived.


    In this brief moment when Junior��s [Elemental Disassembler] and Torkel��s [Man is not Made for Defeat] are taking effect.


    In this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, everyone in the Monster Frontunched perfectly coordinated attacks.


    Just as they had trained and mastered over the past three years��!


    ��Ivory Tower!��


    ��Senior Mage!��


    The two me mages representing the Monster Front��s firepower stretched out their hands simultaneously.


    ��This is our final me-!��


    Dearmudin��s massive pir of fire was enveloped by Lilly��s mes, swirling like waves.As they merged into one, the whirling mes exploded.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� was engulfed in tremendous mes.


    Her body, which should have been impervious to any attack, burned pitch ck. Her fingertips and toes turned to ash and scattered, only to ripple and regenerate momentster.


    It��s working-


    Following the two me mages�� inferno, all the mages formed a joint aerial magic circle and unleashed their spells to the limit. Mages from every school of magic in the world unleashed their ultimate spells without holding back.


    The mana in the air became scarce, forcing everyone to overload their staves toplete their spells. The staves of the mages standing on the wall exploded one after another, scattering multicolored lights.


    Knowing this would be thest magical disy to go down in history.


    The tearful magical baptism of the mages who had epted their farewell poured down on the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    Fire and water, wind and lightning, earth and ice, light and darkness��


    Even in the face of this all-out concentrated fire, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� endured. Her body broke apart and regenerated endlessly, persisting like a nightmare lurking in the deepest night.


    But she had to retreat.


    After the magical bombardment ended, on the ground sizzling with magical heat, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� staggered for the first time.


    Crackle, crackle��


    The gaze of the Outer Gods connected to her, those pitch-ck puppet strings, wavered as if filled with static.


    When the momentarily sluggish ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� finally looked ahead again-


    ����!��


    A fist shrouded in red energy was flying towards her face.


    It was the fist of Kun, the Beast King with his red braids fluttering.


    Kun, who had lost both the wolf��s curse and the beast-kin��s blessing, was now a much smaller human than before. His fist could no longer deliver the same power as before.


    He knew this.


    That��s why he changed his approach.


    Ta-at!


    Behind him, the members of the Penal Squad followed suit, assuming the same stance as Kun.


    By the time of the battle with the ck Dragon, the Maple Fist had already been refined. It had been reborn as a martial art of the new era that anyone could learn, regardless of whether they were beast-kin or relied on curses.


    The new grandmaster acknowledged by Lunared.


    Kun had passed on the secret techniques of the Maple Fist to all members of his direct subordinates in the Penal Squad, and now in this final battle-


    ��Unite.��


    He saw the fruits of hisbor.


    ��Heart-Severing Wind Wolf-!��


    Five-person Heart-Severing Wind Wolf.


    Five fists flew simultaneously, scattering red energy.


    Even with her body in tatters from the earlier magical barrage, the Lake Princess tried to defend against this attack. However, Torkel, who had stubbornly clung to the enemymander��s body, interfered with her movements.


    The time Torkel bought was not even a second, perhaps not even 0.1 seconds.


    But that gap was enough.


    Bwooosh-!


    The unprecedented simultaneous five-person secret technique strike pierced through the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    Feeling the definite impact, Kun grinned.


    The power of one is certainly weak. However-


    The power of unity is far stronger.


    Tsukaaaaak!


    Even as she was pushed back, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� violently swung her hand. A wave of darkness rose up, savagely wing at Kun and the Penal Squad members.


    The holy power armor that the priests had cast on Kun and the Penal Squad members burst apart. The golden aura that had enveloped their bodies faded away like a candle in the wind.


    But the golden aura spread like wildfire to the bodies of others who leapt in next.


    Kellibey, who jumped in with daggers and a hammer, ced a dagger on the body of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� and swung the hammer imbued with the power of the tribal god, forcibly driving it in.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess��shed out at Kellibey with darkness. However, the dagger stuck in her body was no ordinary dagger.


    [sh Knife] �� it was a blink dagger.


    sh-!


    Verdandi, who teleported with the dagger, didn��t hesitate for a moment and shed the wound made by the blink dagger with [Isakeum].


    The forcibly overloaded Dragon yer �� [Isakeum] �� exploded inside the wound, spewing out its breath.


    Darkness sttered like blood. The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� once again swung darkness to throw Verdandi away.


    But she was pushed back.


    The dwarf warriors who had been piloting the autonomous golem [Iron Fist] against ordinary monsters until now switched to manual control and jumped into the battlefield. The elves of the Holy Grail Seekers, riding on the shoulders of these golems, fired magic-imbued arrows without rest.


    Mikhail and his wives descended to the ground on their griffins. The Rompeller siblings, seated behind them, aimed the ship cannons they had detached from their vessel.


    All the weapons built into the golems, the arrows of the elf assassins, the crimson throwing spears, and the blue magic bullets simultaneously battered the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.


    She��s being pushed back.


    Violet deployed [Illusion Field] across the entire battlefield. It didn��t matter whether this worked on the enemy or not. They were just hoping to create even the smallest opening.


    Elize, who was running at the forefront, thrust her sword coffin into the ground and opened it wide. Hannibal and the spirit mages who stopped beside her enchanted the weapons inside the coffin with spirits as fast as they could.


    Heroes and soldiers rushed forward, each grasping one of these weapons. The priests cast holy power armor on these soldiers�� bodies.


    And at the end of this procession, Rosetta and Zenis also grabbed their weapons and charged forward, followed by Hannibal who had summoned the Spirit King.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� was pushed back.


    Sheshed out with darkness, tearing apart those who attacked her. But the next person appeared. When she struck them down, yet another person appeared.


    Pushed back, pushed back, pushed back.


    ������


    Watching this battlefield, Damien prepared for his final shot atop the castle wall.


    ����Hah.��


    The power of [Far-Sight] was already fading.


    His vision, which once could pierce through everything beyond the horizon, had shrunk to that of an ordinary human. All the incredibly clear scenery had faded like old memories in his mind.


    But the eyes of the boy �� no, now a full-fledged young man �� still held a gleam.


    Because he could face himself with a clear conscience.


    Because even though he had been bent and dirtied while desperately enduring in this hell, he had never abandoned his beliefs in the end.


    Because he had survived, weak but righteous.


    For such a noble master, [Far-Sight] performed itsst miracle.


    Without hesitation, Damien began to pick up and fire the magic gunsid out before him-


    And the bullets did not miss.


    [Hunter��s Retribution], [Venom Fang], [Guillotine], [gue], [Famine], [War], [Death]-


    And finally, [ck Queen].


    Every magic bullet Damien fired pierced the most vulnerable parts of the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, pushing her back.


    As if Far-Sight was still there. It was an unbelievable disy of marksmanship.


    ��Or perhaps this wasn��t a miracle at all.


    It might have been the natural blossoming of the young man��s efforts over the past three years, never letting go of his bow and gun even until the moment he fell asleep.


    Crack, crackle��


    Boom-!


    After firing the final railgun shot with [ck Queen] loaded with [Annihtion Bullet] in ��Nightmare yer�� mode.


    Falling backward from the recoil amidst fragments of the broken magic gun, pressing his burnt palm against the floor, feeling the dried blood taste in his mouth along with his depleted mana��


    ������


    Damien silently took out a mana potion and poured it into his mouth, then loaded magic bullets with thread-thin power into the magic guns he could still use.


    They were [Healing Bullets].


    And once again, he ran to the edge of the wall and began providing supporting fire for his allies.


    Bang! Bububububang!


    Kwagwagwagwang-!


    As the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� was pushed far enough away from the castle walls, the soldiers on the walls began their bombardment as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    Emitting a golden aura, all the soldiers unleashed cross-fire with practiced movements.


    Cannons and ballistas, arrows and bullets, artifacts and magic��


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, who had been continuously pushed back by the relentless barrage, suddenly had the strings connected to her body be clear again.


    The gaze of the Outer Gods had been restored.


    ����!��


    Darkness swirled out from the nightmare��s master, swallowing up all the cross-fire that had been pushing her back.


    And as the darkness receded, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� regained her original, intact form. As if all the damage until now had been a lie, she was still the undting master of nightmares.


    Junior��s [Elemental Disassembler] had already ended, and Torkel, who had been clinging to the Lake Princess until the very end, had long since lost consciousness and been thrown far away.


    Does that mean all this resistance was futile?


    ������


    No.


    At least, everyone in the Monster Front believed it wasn��t.


    From the beginning, they hadn��t fought to win.


    They had endured for the past three years to protect the world behind them.


    And today was just another day they faced during this journey.


    A little more harsh, a little more painful, a little longer. That kind of day.


    Lucas, who had finished recovering while his allies bought time, stepped forward. His two hands grasped the greatsword of light.


    ��Once more.��


    He had promised the man who raised the g on this front.


    That he would protect the world until he returned.


    So, once more��


    Behind Lucas, bloodied people formed ranks and shouted in unison.


    ��Once more-!��


    The Spirit Realm.


    Beneath the roots of the ck Tree Everck.


    ������


    The burning woman �� the Goddess �� was watching.


    The desperate struggle unfolding here in the Spirit Realm. And the desperate struggle unfolding in the mortal world.


    As the battle in the mortal world intensified, the situation in the Spirit Realm was also deteriorating moment by moment.


    The rebel army led by Ash was gradually being pushed back in the face of the Outer Gods�� offensive. Although they had put up a good fight for a while, the difference in power was simply too great from the start.


    ������


    The Goddess��s eyes were filled with conflict, regret, and a sense of powerlessness as she watched.


    That��s when it happened.


    ��Aren��t you going to help?��


    A voice came from above the Goddess��s head.


    It was a familiar voice. The Goddess answered bitterly as she looked up.


    ��What exactly can I do�� other than burn while tied up here.��


    And she called out the name of the one descending along the roots of Everck above her head.


    ����Dustia.��


    The distant descendant of the Goddess and Ash��s birth mother.


    Dustia smiled back haggardly.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    It wasn��t just Dustia.


    The regressors of each generation who inherited the curse from the Goddess were all trapped here inside Everck.


    This was the divine punishment that the n received for stealing the magical fire.


    Even after death, they were trapped in this spirit realm, forced to watch as their descendants repeated their lives �� an eternal curse of regression for the entire n.


    ��Won��t you help us?��


    Dustia asked once more.


    The Goddess let out a long sigh. She murmured softly:


    ��For our human race that lived as ves�� to live at least like proper humans. That��s why I nted this tree.��


    The Goddess looked up at the roots of the massive thorn tree she had nted herself, which was now burning itself to provide warmth.��And now you��re saying we should get rid of this tree?��


    ��If this tree disappears, Mother, you can be freed. You won��t need to sacrifice yourself eternally burning like this.��


    ��I would be free, but!��


    The Goddess shook her head.


    ��Our descendants, all of humanity, will now shiver in eternal cold.��


    ������


    ��Without the light of magical fire�� the next harsh millennium will begin. Even so����


    ��It��s because that��s what��s necessary for the next generation,�� Dustia said with conviction.


    ��It��s because that��s what��s truly necessary for humanity�� no, for the entire world.��


    The Goddess blinked in surprise.


    Dustia turned her head to look at her son leading the battle against the Outer Gods.


    ��Just as a child grows into an adult. Just as independencees when childhood ends����


    In the mother��s memories, he was still a small, young boy.


    Her son, who had somehow grown so big without her noticing.


    ��The time for maturity hase, both for our humanity and for this world.��


    ��Time for maturity��?��


    ��The time to stand on one��s own strength, not power given from outside.��


    The time to move beyond the one-sided help given by parents and live solely on one��s own strength.


    It was bound toe someday.


    ��I understand it pains you, Mother.��


    ������


    ��What parent wouldn��t? Whose heart wouldn��t be torn watching their child��s back as they venture alone into the wilderness?��


    Dustia spoke emphatically.


    ��But we must let them go.��


    ������


    ��Just as parents can��t care for their children forever, this tree can��tst eternally either.��


    The magical lighthouse, nted by the will of the Outer Gods, spreading the power of the outside world into this world.


    Thanks to the magical power this tree drew up, humanity prospered for the past millennium.


    But that power was ultimately external. Not created by this world itself.


    It must be outgrown someday.


    ��The child who leaves their parents�� hands and departs alone into the wilderness will surely be cold. Surely suffer. But.��


    Dustia smiled faintly.


    ��Bing an adult is inherently such a thing, isn��t it?��


    Even if cold, even if painful.


    Doing today��s work while chewing dirt and swallowing dust.


    It is through this process that a child finally bes an adult.


    Only through this process can one truly be an adult.


    ������


    Before the Goddess who couldn��t continue speaking, the spirit of another regressor appeared this time.


    It was her own son, born to the Goddess herself, who had been burned at the stake with her.


    ��Mother, that child fighting out there right now�� that��s the one.��


    The son whispered, looking at Ash catching his breath while leaning on his g outside.


    ��The child I told you about then, who would sever and change this very world that discriminates and enves based on power and race����


    ������


    ��At first nce, that child��s actions may seem reckless and foolish. But such a reckless and foolish path is in fact what leads the world to the next era����


    The son smiled.


    ��You showed us that yourself, Mother.��


    By now, all the other regressors of the n had appeared and stood before the Goddess.


    The Goddess wept as she looked over her descendants connected to her, who had shared in the eternal punishment.


    ��Just as Mother dly sacrificed herself for us and our descendants.��


    The son reached out his hand towards the Goddess��s burning hand.


    ��Now please send us off with a d heart. Please ept it with a d heart.��


    At the same time, the regressors reached out their hands towards each other��s hands.


    ��The maturity of our descendants. The�� independence of our child.��


    The mes that had been burning the Goddess spread to the son��s body through his hand.


    The regressors endured the pain of their bodies burning as they willingly connected the mes, holding hands in a line reaching towards the sky. At the end of the joined hands, Dustia stretched her hand towards the heavens.


    The tip of Everck��s roots touched her hand.


    And.


    Whoosh-


    Through the mes, will was transmitted.


    ��My Everck,��


    The Goddess whispered, swallowing her tears.


    ��My�� giving thorn tree.��


    As fire spread through the entire root system, the voice of the Goddess who had nted, warmed, and guarded the tree for the past millennium was conveyed to the tree.


    ��Even now, worried about people, pitying those who would shiver in the cold without you, you can��t bring yourself to remove your trunk.��


    The Goddess whispered tenderly.


    ��It��s alright.��


    Thump��


    The roots of the tree, which hadn��t moved at all until now, twisted faintly.


    ��People are strong, so they��ll sprout new fires on their own even without us. So, you can rest now.��


    Caressing the roots of the tree that had shared in the eternal punishment through their joined hands.


    The Goddess wept andughed.


    ��You��ve worked so hard for endless ages.��


    Towards the tree, the Goddess did notmand.


    ��Let��s go rest.��


    She simply spoke with all her heart.


    ��Let��s go to sleep, together����


    And.


    Rumble��!


    Everck��s roots began to violently shake.


    Rumble��!


    ����!��


    I looked towards Everck, which was moving on its own.


    Humanity��s guardian tree began to rise, creating huge cracks around it. At the same time, it started detaching the part of its trunk that connected the spirit realm and the mortal world.


    ��We��ve seeded��!��


    Everyone in the fortress watching this scene cheered. I too let out a sigh of relief.


    As Everck removed its trunk and roots, the spirit realm began to close rapidly.


    But that wasn��t all.


    Rumble��!


    The massive tree, while moving away from the spirit realm��s passage, began to use its freed trunk and roots to�� block the Outer Gods�� attacks with its own body.


    ��This is����


    The tree was trying to protect us of its own will.


    Even as its body was crushed and shattered before the Outer Gods�� attacks, it struggled with all its might to help us somehow, regardless.


    ������


    Until now, I had seen the guardian trees simply as objects that needed to be eliminated.


    I thought they were close to mere mechanical devices nted by the Outer Gods. So I was willing to burn and destroy them.


    But that wasn��t the case.


    This tree had only wanted to help people, right up to the very end.


    ��Thank you.��


    I gritted my teeth as I watched Everck supporting us with all its strength.


    ��Thank you����


    As Everckpletely withdrew its body from between the mortal world and spirit realm.


    Just as the spirit realm itself was about to start closing in earnest.


    Thump!


    The hands of the Outer Gods pouring from the sky began to join together, eventually creating an unprecedentedly massive hand��


    Crack!


    It forcibly grasped the closing sky of the spirit realm.


    ����?!��


    The giant hand endured, even as its grip was torn and exploded.


    And in turn, it began to forcibly open the sky of the spirit realm �� the passage connecting to the other world.


    ��What is this��! This is impossible-��


    The blood-red gaze of the Outer Gods focused on Salome, who was groaning in dismay at this sight.


    Boom!


    Perhaps unprepared to absorb it, Salome screamed as she was battered by the formless attack.


    ��Kyaaaa!��


    ��Salome!��


    Salome fell.


    Following that, as the spirit realm��s passage was forcibly expanded as if being torn apart �� all of the Outer Gods�� attacks intensified.


    Besides the giant hand, countless other fingers rained down like a bombardment.


    The race gods fighting atop the fortress couldn��t withstand it, and were crushed one by one under the falling fingertips.


    ��Ugh!��


    ��Is this their true power��?!��


    Lark��s sword broke, and all of Fernandez��s spells being chanted were forcibly extinguished.


    Though the two brothers tried to continue resisting even in that state-


    Crash!


    Dozens, hundreds of fingers poured down, and finally the ��Final Ark�� was torn to shreds and fell.


    ��Lark, Fernandez! No��!��


    Beside them, La Mancha, who had been performing evasive maneuvers, was caught by another Outer God��s hand and thrown to the ground.


    Boom!


    Hurled beyond the transparent sea of the spirit realm, La Mancha sank just like that.


    ��Father! Glory Knights!��


    There was no time to worry. An enormous number of fingers were pouring down above my head as well.


    I gritted my teeth and raised my g to lift the fortress.


    But my magic fortress merely crumbled like sand under the fingertips of the Outer Gods.


    ��Ash!��


    Just then, four red dragons flew in and formed a formation above my head, simultaneously breathing fire towards the sky.


    Roar!


    The breaths spewed by the four dragons �� Dusk Bringer, Dawn Bringer, Day Bringer, and Dusk Bringer again ��bined into one and set the sky aze.


    But the fingers that had momentarily hesitated soon began to fall again, piercing even through those mes.


    Thud! Thud! Thud-!


    Everck desperately extended its trunk and roots to try to stop those attacks, but the hands ruthlessly and mercilessly tore away such efforts of the tree.


    ��yer-!��


    Another strained voice called out from afar.


    Looking that way, it was the Demon King who had been single-handedly blocking the Outer Gods�� ��blinking�� by spreading a veil of darkness since the start of the battle.


    Though he had always seemed rxed and strong, now his entire body was in tatters. Even at this moment, the Demon King��s shadow-like body was repeatedly exploding into pieces and reassembling every time the Outer Gods blinked.


    ��At this rate, even I won��t be able topletely close the spirit realm!��


    The Demon King shouted in an unprecedentedly urgent voice.


    ��When will that ��secret final shot�� be ready��?!��


    Blood from a wound on my forehead, which had somehow injured even my spirit body, trickled down to my chin.


    Wiping it away with the back of my hand, I grinned.


    ��Just hold on a little longer. I��ll definitely do it.��


    I believed.


    ��That man who wants the true ending more than anyone�� that damn previous yer.��


    My aplice who has been fighting eternally before me.


    ��He��ll definitely give those Outer Gods one hell of a blow��!��


    Mortal World.


    Crossroad. In front of the city gates.


    ������


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� stood still, looking around.


    The area waspletely devastated.


    The city walls made of ck dragon scales and bones were all crushed, and the siege weapons ced on them were all destroyed.


    The humans who once blocked her advance against the master of nightmares, wrapped in golden auras.


    Now not a single one could stand on two legs.


    All were bleeding, clutching their wounds, struggling to breathe.


    Though they still red at her with eyes full of will, that was all.


    The battle was over.


    ������


    Crackle, crackle��


    As the connection between the spirit realm and mortal world weakened, the puppet strings of the Outer Gods controlling the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� kept flickering.


    And each time the connection weakened like this, something inside the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� kept moving.


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� couldn��t understand why they were still breathing.


    Why she kept pulling back the tip of her sword at the critical moment.


    How she somehow didn��t want to kill these people, this city.


    She was the master of nightmares. Just a collection of monsters that crawled out from under that ckke.


    Just a tool to kill people and destroy the world.


    As the Outer Gods�� connection weakened, something inside her kept interfering.


    ������


    Hazy memories�� shed through her mind.


    The day she first met them at the entrance of the Lake Kingdom.


    The day she first sold them items.


    The day they fought monsters shoulder to shoulder.


    The days they defeated wolves, snakes, dragons together.


    The day they shared drinks and talked about dreams for the future.


    Ah, and��


    The night of a party where they held hands and danced.


    ������


    Under the burnt veil, the woman��s lips moved hesitatingly.


    ��What����


    For the first time in countless ythroughs.


    The queen of monsters opened her mouth to speak to the people.


    ��What�� was I to you?��


    After a moment of silence.


    Those who had fallen began to speak one by one.


    The dwarf said:


    ��A friend.��


    The elf said:


    ��A guiding light.��


    The young knight with a broken shield tied to his bloodied arm said:


    ��Big sister.��


    The blonde knight still gripping his sword of light said:


    ��Comrade.��


    Under the veil, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��s�� eyes widened.


    It was then.


    Crackle!


    The Outer Gods forcibly expanded the passage in the spirit realm, and as a result, their gaze towards the mortal world also intensified.


    The ck gaze connected to the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� became clearer than ever before. The Outer Gods injected an unprecedentedly intense will to ensure they didn��t lose control over her for even a moment.


    Now the gaze wrapped around the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��s�� body was almost visible like ck spider webs.


    The delusions clouding the master of nightmares were forcibly deleted. She once again became aplete puppet of the Outer Gods.


    The trembling in her fingertips disappeared. The master of nightmares slowly raised her sword of darkness, aiming it at the people who were still trying to stop her despite having fallen.


    Step. Step. Step��


    It was then.


    In this ce where no one could stand, someone��s footsteps echoed.


    From inside the city, through the copsed gates, right up to the tip of the sword aimed by the master of nightmares.


    Everyone turned their gaze towards the one slowly walking out.


    It was Aider who appeared.


    The lord��s advisor in old formal attire slowly took off his sses.


    As the thick sses disappeared, his old, old gray eyes were revealed.


    Gazing calmly at the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� with that sunken, ancient gaze, Aider opened his mouth.


    ��And����


    With a faint, shy smile.


    To confess without hiding what she had been to him.


    ��A secret love.��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    ��Do you remember?��


    Standing before the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, facing the tip of her sword.


    Aider suddenly reminisced about the distant past.


    ��There was a time when you invited me to go on a pic together.��


    ������


    ��You said there was a hill on the outskirts where we often yed as children. With a big zelkova tree, and flowers blooming in summer����


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� couldn��t recall any memories.


    ��You were the one who first suggested we go on a pic there.��


    The ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� couldn��t summon any emotions.��You have no idea how my heart raced then. Just imagining spending a happy moment alone with you, whom I secretly loved, kept me up all night in excitement.��


    Such distant memories are nothing but forgotten, burnt ashes.


    She��s only listening to this man��s words because he��s a former yer. The Outer Gods are cautious, not knowing what tricks he might have prepared.


    But Aider was simply, calmly unfolding his old memories with care.


    ��But it rained on the promised day.��


    A tender smile appeared on Aider��s lips.


    ��It suddenly poured, so the pic was canceled. I was utterly disappointed and dejected.��


    ������


    ��But do you remember what you said to me then?��


    No memories.


    No emotions.


    Surface.


    Yet somehow, suddenly.


    The sound of rain echoes in her ears��


    ��When it rains, we can see the rainy scenery.��


    The two of them,


    In their forms from five hundred years ago.


    ��And when the rain stops, we can see a rainbow.��


    Sitting side by side in a pavilion in the pce courtyard, watching the falling rain together��


    Eventually, the rain stops.


    As the sky clears brightly, the young princess smiles.


    ��Come, Aider. Let��s go see the rainbow.��


    The princess��s outstretched hand takes the ve��s hand,


    And the two step into a world where sunlight seeps through, where the rain has stopped-


    ��Let��s go�� see the rainbow����


    When she blinked once, the distant memory vanished as if it were a lie.


    This is a battlefield.


    Standing here are not a princess and a ve, but the master of nightmares and a failed hero.


    ����The rainbow I saw with you that day.��


    Aider quietly confessed.


    ��It has kept me alive all this time.��


    ������


    ��The beautiful things you gave me were so brilliant�� They��re still embedded in my heart, refusing to disappear, and that��s why I��ve lived until now.��


    Aider��s halted steps began to move forward again.


    ��Since the day the Lake Kingdom fell, eternal ck rain has been falling in your world.��


    As he approached, the sword in the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��s�� hand emitted an eerie aura.


    Aider paid no heed.


    Whatever was in her hand, it didn��t matter from the start.


    What he wanted to reach was only her heart.


    ��My poor princess, who took in all that rain to save a world drowning in ck rain.��


    Aider took another step closer.


    Shunk-!


    The dark sword thrust forward, piercing Aider��s chest.


    But Aider continued to step forward even in that state.


    His pierced chest crumbled and scattered like dust. Blood surged up, wetting his lips. His trembling legs wobbled, seeming ready to copse at any moment.


    But with truly desperate will, he took one more step forward-


    And reached out his hand.


    Aider��s weathered fingertips touched the princess��s cheek beneath her veil.


    ��This time, let me.��


    Caressing her cold cheek, Aider smiled with his blood-stained face.


    ��Show you a rainbow.��


    The Outer Gods, sensing something amiss, urgently tried to pull the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� back.


    But it was already toote.


    A dazzling sh burst forth from Aider��s fingertips.


    The silver light enveloped the puppet strings controlling the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� �� the Outer Gods�� ��gazes�� �� and shot straight up into the sky.


    In the spirit realm, the Outer Gods forcibly expanded the passage, and as a result, their gazes directed towards the human world intensified.


    The ck gaze connected to the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� became clearer than ever before. The Outer Gods injected an unprecedentedly intense will to not lose even the slightest control over her.


    The gaze wrapped around the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��s�� body was almost visible like ck spider webs.


    This was the moment Aider had been waiting for.


    The moment when the Outer Gods strengthened their connection with the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� more than ever before.


    This was the moment when his ��trump card�� would absolutely not miss its mark.


    ��Destroying ��Apocalypse y��, no. Your very ��system�� itself����


    The reason he deliberately stepped back from being a ��yer�� to be a ��director��.


    The reason he had been handling the game called Apocalypse y and its system.


    The reason he had been searching for ws in the system over countless years, preparing means to bypass it, and gradually infiltrating his own traces.


    Everything was for this moment alone.


    For the rebellion to be attempted at the veryst-


    ��This is my small revenge.��


    It was a kind of virus that neutralized the system.


    It was the very embodiment of one man��s obsession who had fought an unbeatable opponent for an eternal time.


    Following the ck gaze connecting the Outer Gods and the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��, the sh Aider shot up surged like a wave.


    Chwaaaarrrr!


    And following that trajectory, the Outer Gods�� gazes simultaneously malfunctioned, exploded, and lost their function.


    Faced with this sudden situation, the Outer Gods tried to hastily cut off the connection, but they couldn��t.


    Because they were connected to the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� like a spider web by their own will.


    sh-!


    The sh that finally climbed all the way up the sky reached the eyes of the Outer Gods.


    ����!��


    With inaudible screams, the Outer Gods tightly shut their eyes.


    All the ��systems�� that the Outer Gods had oveid on this world simultaneously malfunctioned. The passage that allowed them to interfere with this world despite existing in a far-off otherworld suddenly went dead.


    ��How was it, my lord?��


    Watching the scene of countless eyes covering the sky closing in pain, Aider suddenly asked Ash.


    ��Was the timing good?��


    ��It��s the perfect timing, Aider��!��


    I shouted.


    Aider��s ��trump card�� had struck, and the Outer Gods covering this spirit realm also trembled in pain all at once.


    The Outer Gods�� power to interfere with this world rapidly weakened.


    But this is only a temporary phenomenon.


    Before the Outer Gods regain their strength �� we must settle this now!


    ��Demon King!��


    I shouted towards my eternal rival.


    ��Can I leave it to you?��


    The Demon King, meeting my gaze, smirked, his mouth like a white crack, and then.


    ��Of course.��


    He answered simply, yet reliably.


    The Demon King shot up into the sky, leaving a trail of darkness like a long brush stroke behind his body.


    And standing at the center of the sky, he stretched out his arms to the sides, and from his fingertips, he emitted an enormous amount of darkness�� grasping the passage connecting to the otherworld.


    ��Kuuugh����


    As a painful cry burst from the Demon King��s mouth,


    ��Aaaaaaah!��


    Kuguuuguuung��!


    It began to close.


    The sky.


    The Outer Gods, who until just now were opening that passage with giant hands, tried to create those giant hands again to interfere, but perhaps because their system was destroyed by Aider, the hands couldn��t properly form and crumbled on their own.


    ��What are you doing, Demon King!��


    The Outer Gods shouted urgently towards the Demon King.


    ��Stop! Are you going to vite the providence of this universe that we established?!��


    ��You too were once a constetion! If you, such as you are, go against thews you set, your very existence will be annihted!��


    ��This world is just a y on a small stage! Are you willing to die for such a thing?!��


    Scattering darkness like blood in all directions, the Demon King shouted.


    ��I don��t care!��


    ����!��


    ��Constetions, universe, providence, y, I don��t care about any of it��!��


    Even as the system copsed and the passage crumbled, the Outer Gods desperately poured out ��flickers��, ��gazes��, and ��touches�� to attack the Demon King.


    Enduring all those attacks, his body repeatedly shattering and reconnecting, the Demon King roared.


    ��There has never been a soul I couldn��t corrupt. So, if I can corrupt that person��!��


    At this moment.


    On this small stage of a y.


    ��I don��t mind if my soul burns awaypletely��!��


    For the first time, the Demon King took on the leading role.


    ��I��ll show you that you��re nothing but an ordinary human����


    At some point, his destroyed body could no longer recover.


    As the passage to the otherworld closed, the Demon King��s power was also fading.


    ��That you��re just an ordinary human who should live ordinarily, die ordinarily, be happy ordinarily and be unhappy ordinarily��!��


    But the Demon King, with unbelievable determination, continued to close the sky with his body that was being torn apart and exploding.


    ��I��ll prove it by corrupting you-!��


    The Demon King desperately squeezed out hisst strength,


    ��Aaaaaaah-!��


    And just before the sky��s gate closedpletely-


    Chwaaaak��!


    Unable to withstand the countless ��flickers�� pouring from the other side of the otherworld, his entire body finally exploded and copsed.


    The Demon King fell powerlessly.


    Falling down with his body in tatters, he desperately turned his broken face to look for me.


    And��


    Taat-!


    The moment he fell, I was simultaneously soaring up.


    As we brushed past each other in mid-air, our gazes met.


    The Demon King asked with difficulty.


    ��Can I leave it to you?��


    I grinned.


    ��Of course��!��


    Flying up to the center of the sky, I stretched out my hand.


    On my hand was the [Imperial Seal Ring].


    ��As the racial god of humanity, no����


    With eyes wide open, I dered.


    ��As the leader of the World Guardian Front, I represent all free will in this world!��


    Then, from all over the world, white and transparent energy began to pour towards me in a whirlwind.


    This was not power borrowed from the outside world.


    It was the pure power of this world, the free will of all people in this world. It was their sum total.


    ��I wish on behalf of this world.��


    Gooooo��!


    The will of the gathered people is hot.


    It was deeper and heavier than any sum of will I had gathered before.


    That��s why I don��t hesitate even more.


    The responsibility to properly represent the hearts of those who believe in and follow my g�� lies with me!


    ��We reject all oppression imposed on our world����


    I forged the ��world��s will�� gathered in me and��


    ��We reject it-!��


    I shot it towards the sky.


    A dazzling white light covered the passage connecting to the otherworld.


    The Outer Gods attempted a final resistance. Somehow pushing their broken fingers into the passage, they poured countless ��flickers�� towards me.


    The endlessly ovepping ��flickers�� and the Outer Gods�� touches finally blocked the world��s will.


    For a moment, our powers were in equilibrium.


    A tense tug-of-war continues.


    ��Aaaaaaah-!��


    I roared and stretched out my hand.


    How did wee this far?


    Do you think we��ll be pushed back here?


    ��Just a little more����


    Feeling my whole body burning in the torrent of light, I desperately shouted.


    ��Just, a little, more��!��


    And.


    Tuduk, tududuk��


    Unable to withstand the fierce battle, cracks began to appear on the [Imperial Seal Ring].


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    The final light and darkness collided in mid-air.


    The light I gathered and shot, the ��will of the world��.


    And the Outer Gods�� final resistance blocking it. That dense darkness.


    Gooooo��!


    Surrounded by the torrent of light, I gritted my teeth while pouring out the ��will of the world��.


    Within this ��will�� was not only the will of the suicide squad here with me in the spirit realm.


    Not only the will of myrades who set out for the final battle in the human world.


    But also the will of all those living ordinary lives in the world.


    For everyone to be the true master of their own destiny.For everyone to break free from puppet bondage and gain true freedom.


    They gave up the foundations of civilization that make up our world, gave up the warmth of magic, and followed my g into the cold wilderness.


    The fate of this entire world that believes in and follows me hangs on my g, on my fingertips.


    Do you think I��ll lose��!


    ��Just a little more����


    Tuduk, tududuk��


    Unable to withstand the fierce battle, cracks began to appear on the [Imperial Seal Ring].


    ��Just, a little, more��!��


    And very slowly, the light�� the ��will of the world�� began to be pushed back.


    I gritted my teeth.


    We��ve already gathered all the will we can from our world. This is the maximum output.


    Is even this not enough to ovee the oppression of the Outer Gods?


    ��Someone����


    I desperately prayed.


    ��If someone, even just a little�� could lend me their will��!��


    That��s when it happened.


    Whaaaak��!


    A faint but clear current of will blew from behind me.


    That current joined the ��will of the world��, and the light I was emitting gradually grew stronger. Conversely, the darkness of the Outer Gods, their final resistance, proportionally weakened.


    Surprised, I looked for the source of the newly joined will.


    Those who lent me this will were none other than��


    ����!��


    Beyond that sky.


    Some of the countless Outer Gods.


    Among those fierce eyes ring at me with malice as if to kill me, a few eyes were sending me supportive gazes. They had added their will to mine.


    ��Ah.��


    And I realized, just now, that those gazes.


    Were very familiar and old.


    In this absurdly named game called ��Apocalypse y��.


    Giving far more top-grade rewards than the standard.


    Providing tools, set equipment, and hints exactly needed for the situation.


    Quietly watching over me, this world, with goodwill among other Outer Gods who poured out malice saying die, perish, explode.


    Within the limits of the system, they tried their best to help me somehow��


    They were the very Outer Gods who had been cheering me on all this long time.


    ��What��?!��


    The other astonished Outer Gods shouted.


    ��What are you doing, you lot!��


    ��Why are you helping the ants�� rebellion?!��


    ��Their misfortune is our joy! Their tragedy is our nourishment! Why?!��


    The rest of the Outer Gods were enraged but.


    The moment those few Outer Gods lent their will, the tide turned.


    The collision of light and darkness that had been in equilibrium was now gradually changing to the advantage of light �� the ��will of the world�� was pushing back.


    ��Aaaaaaah-!��


    I squeezed out myst strength and thrust my fist forward.


    sh-!


    The lightpletely pushed back the darkness.


    The ��will of the world��pletely dyed white the passage connecting to the otherworld.


    Finally, all the Outer Gods couldn��t withstand and retreated, and the next moment.


    Kuguuuguuung��!


    The sky closed.


    Above thepletely closed sky, I applied the final process.


    Like melting wax to seal a letter with a seal.


    Gathering thest of my will power, I sealed the closed passage�� and stamped the [Imperial Seal Ring].


    Kung-!


    As the insignia of the ��World Guardian Front�� was stamped on the sky, thepletely shattered [Imperial Seal Ring] scattered into golden fragments.


    The sky waspletely closed, and the passage was shut.


    Beyond the closed sky, countless hands that the Outer Gods btedly poured out struck down wildly. Fists and palms full of anger swung beyond the ss-like barrier. But it��s no use anymore.


    ����!��


    ����!��


    ����!��


    Far in the sky, the Outer Gods�� furious roars echoed.


    Among those gazes filled with boiling anger, dejection, and a hint of admiration��


    Were the gazes that had just helped me, no.


    The gazes that had helped me throughout this long defense game.


    Those gazes that had been with me through those long days and long nights.


    ������


    Though I tried to break the rules, stand above the rules, and see the world without prejudice.


    It seems I was still trapped inside my shell.


    I thought the world outside the shell was full of malice. I believed no one was on my side, that everyone was my enemy.


    But that wasn��t true.


    ����Thank you.��


    There was goodwill everywhere.


    Even in those I considered my most terrible enemies, there were hearts that helped and cared for me.


    That fact made me tearfully happy.


    ��Really, thank you����


    To all those who watched and cheered for me until the end, for all my life up to now.


    I said, with all my heart.


    ��Thank you for not giving up on me and watching over me.��


    They whispered something to me.


    Perhaps because the passage is blocked. I can no longer hear their voices.


    But I can clearly feel what they want to say.


    All this time, the other Outer Gods whispered with malice. They prayed for my game over like this.


    Die, perish, explode.


    But those cheering for me were saying this.


    Live.


    Grow.


    Bloom.


    Hope.


    Love.


    Rejoice.


    Let new buds sprout.


    Throw yourself into life without fear!


    ������


    Wiping away my tears.


    After smiling brightly at them.


    I stood facing all the remaining Outer Gods.


    Proudly meeting all their gazes, mixed with hostility, anger, admiration, and affection-


    ����The next time we knock on this door.��


    I said emphatically.


    ��I hope we��ll treat each other as equals, not looking down on one side as a lower being.��


    I grinned.


    ��I hope we��ll be mature enough to respect each other.��


    If such a dayes someday.


    We��ll open the door with joy, and the moment wille when we can look into each other��s eyes and talk.


    ��I sincerely pray for the moment when we can talk for each other��s sake.��


    Though we faced each other with death today.


    We also proved that we can share our hearts, not just fight with hostility.


    Someday, we might be able to stand side by side, looking in the same direction.


    Believing so, I raised my hand to my neck.


    I grasped the choker-style ne that had been around my neck since the tutorial stage.


    The ��Traitor��s Ne��.


    I coolly unfastened and removed that ne�� my streaming equipment.


    And after stroking my neck, exposed for the first time in 3 years.


    ��Hoo!��


    Taking a deep breath.


    Bowing politely, lowering my head, with all my heart�� I paid my respects to the sky.


    It was a greeting after a dance had ended.


    Like an actor announcing farewell as the curtain falls on a long y.


    After finishing my heartfelt greeting, I straightened up again.


    And whispered to the many gazes looking at me, gradually fading.


    ��Thank you for ying.��


    Thank you for ying.


    My long adventure, together��


    Aurora spread like a curtain over the sky.


    I stood there until the sky of the spirit realm waspletely covered with aurora, and even thest gaze of the Outer Gods disappeared from view.


    ������


    Like an actor standing at the end of a long y, with reddened eyes, I wiped my eyes several times.


    Then, slowly turned around.


    The stage is over.


    Now it��s time to return to life.


    At the bottom of the spirit realm.


    Below the roots of Everck.


    ������


    The terribly shattered Demon Kingy there.


    With his very soul torn to shreds, the Demon King was dying. He felt his end was near.


    Kung! Kuguuuguuung!


    That��s when it happened.


    The entire spirit realm began to copse with violent tremors. Ash had seeded inpletely sealing the gate to the otherworld.


    With the sess of the rebellion, this artificial space �� the spirit realm �� created by the Outer Gods to interfere with this world was naturally in the process of disappearing.


    ������


    Fragments of the shattered Everck rained down on the Demon King��s head. The Demon King quietly gazed at the copsing world with blurry eyes.


    That��s when.


    Sabak. Sabak.


    A faint sound of footsteps was heard.


    Surprise shed across the Demon King��s face as he painfully turned his head.


    ������


    There, a woman.


    So familiar yet so strange. Such a missed woman was approaching with an emotionless face.


    ����Are you satisfied with this?��


    The woman, once called a goddess but now an ordinary being, asked.


    ��By sacrificing your entire life, destroying a world like this�� are you satisfied?��


    ��Of course.��


    A satisfied smile spread across the Demon King��s mouth like a white crack.


    ��I couldn��t be more satisfied.��


    The woman��s body no longer had any divine radiance or transcendent holiness.


    The thorn bush that had been wrapped around her body, the unquenchable mes, the wounds from stoning, all had disappeared.


    She had be just an ordinary soul.


    ��In the end, I seeded.��


    The Demon King raised his broken hand to point at the woman.


    ��You�� have fallen to me����


    The woman shook her head with a bitter smile.


    ����You fool.��


    Kung, kuguuuguuung��!


    Once again, the world made the sound of copsing.


    The ground forming the spirit realm began to sink and the sky started to fall. The white sand beach shot up like a fountain and the transparent sea surged high, sweeping over the shore.


    The ck thorn bush, having lost its magical light, shattered and rained down like rain.


    Receiving that rain, the woman quietly sat down next to the fallen Demon King.


    The two gazed at the perishing world side by side.


    ��What will happen to you now?��


    ��I��ll go to the afterlife.��


    The woman answered calmly.


    ��And I��ll be reborn again and die again, and live countless lives like that, reincarnating.��


    ��I see����


    ��And you.��


    The woman whispered, examining the Demon King��s shattered face.


    ��Since you��re not originally a soul of this world, you��ll probably disappear like this.��


    ������


    ��Even in the unlikely event that your soul doesn��t disappear and reincarnates here, because you��vemitted so many evil deeds�� it would take nearly an eternity to pay for all your sins.��


    ��I don��t mind if I disappear. I don��t mind if I��m punished for eternity.��


    The Demon King smiled again.


    ��I found the purpose of my life and achieved it. That��s enough.��


    ������


    After a moment of silence.


    ��If you don��t disappear, if you pay for all your sins for nearly an eternity.��


    The woman spoke in a gentle voice.


    ��And if in that distant future, if therees a moment when we meet again. Then�� I��ll greet you with a smile.��


    The Demon King, staring nkly at the woman, asked.


    ��Is that pity?��


    ��No.��


    The woman smiled faintly.


    ��It��s just a promise.��


    The Demon King smiled faintly too.


    ��Is that so.��


    ��That��s right.��


    Under the copsing world, the woman reached out and held the Demon King��s shadow-like hand.


    At the end of their long ill-fated rtionship, the two gazed at each other like that for a long time.


    Above their heads, the thorn bush that had lost its light endlessly rained down.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Reality, Human World.


    In front of Crossroad��s city gate.


    Boom boom boom boom-!


    A ck cloud surges towards the copsed city wall.


    When the connection with the outer gods was cut off, the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� copsed like a puppet with its strings cut.


    Then, the horde of monsters waiting in the rear, surrounding Crossroad, began to charge as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    ������


    The fallen heroes and soldiers quietly watched the ck tidal wave rushing in, the marching end of the world.


    Though they had no strength left to fight.Everyone got up, holding their wounded parts. Supporting each other, they formed a wall with their bodies instead of the broken city wall.


    For they are thest wall of this world. The final line of defense of this world.


    Everyone prepared to face their dignified end.


    And, the moment the vanguard of the charging monsters touched the wall of people.


    Whoosh��


    It dispersed.


    Like mist.


    All the monsters that were rushing in, armed with strong teeth and ws, muscles and hatred, solely to kill humans, dissipated like bubbles.


    The moment Ash seeded in closing the sky in the spirit realm.


    In the human world, all monsters vanished simultaneously in an instant.


    The horde of nightmares disappeared as if it were a lie.


    Like darkness fading away before sunrise, the gathering ck clouds dispersed, and only peaceful sunlight was shining down on Crossroad.


    People looked around in surprise with wide eyes. Not believing their own eyes, they rubbed them and turned to look at each other��s faces in astonishment.


    And then, without anyone starting it first, they embraced each other and cheered.


    ��The nightmare is over!��


    Someoneughed,


    ��The nightmare is over!��


    Someone cried,


    ��We survived!��


    Everyone hugged.


    ��We protected the world��!��


    The people who embraced each other cried andughed together.


    A little away from the people rejoicing together, in the open space in front of the city gate.


    ������


    Aider quietly looked down at the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� lying with her head on hisp.


    Lifting the burnt veil. Carefully examining the sleeping face of his beloved.


    Aider whispered softly.


    ��You are not the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��.��


    She is no longer the master of nightmares.


    Because all nightmares have ended.


    Aider slowly took out shining fragments from his pocket. They were the pieces of her soul that Ash had brought back from the deepest part of the Lake Kingdom.


    Aider slowly tilted his fingertips, and the soul fragments that flowed down his palm fell directly onto her chest, being absorbed into her.


    Whoosh��


    The shadow of nightmares remaining on the ��Sleepless Lake Princess��s�� body slowly seeped out. Color gradually returned to her pale skin, and a faint warmth circled her cold body.


    She returned to being ��Nameless��.


    But Aider knew.


    Even if all these scattered pieces of her soul were gathered again, it would be impossible to fully restore what she had already lost.


    Though the traces of nightmares might disappear, there was no way to recover all the precious things she had sacrificed to save her world.


    So Aider chose.


    ��I��ll give you the you that I remember.��


    The existence of her that he remembers.


    The existence of himself who remembers her��


    To give to her.


    ��I��ll give you the world of you that I remember.��


    From his chest pierced by the sword of darkness, Aider carefully took out a piece of his own soul.


    It was a dazzlingly white piece, uniquely brilliant among his entirely ashen soul.


    ��Will you forgive me for mixing a bit of my impure fragment, like dust, into your noble soul?��


    As Aider clenched his hand once and opened it, his soul fragments shattered into powder.


    ��For it is the most precious thing this poor man can give.��


    Those memories with her that shone like stardust, the most precious things he had cherished all his life, Aider slowly dropped onto her chest.


    ��You are not ��The One Who Lost Her Name��.��


    She is no longer Nameless.


    For she will regain her rightful name.


    ��Your name is Ariel.��


    Slowly, preciously.


    He calls her original name.


    ��Your name is Ariel.��


    From the ��Sleepless Lake Princess�� to Nameless.


    And from Nameless, finally�� to Ariel.


    ��Your name is Ariel.��


    Everything about Ariel that Aider remembers.


    The fragments of Aider who remembers Ariel.


    Poured over her mosaic-like pieced-together soul, seeping between those wounds, firmly binding her soul together.


    At that moment, tears trickled down from Ariel��s closed eyes.


    Carefully wiping those tears with the tip of his other hand, Aider looked down at her with an affectionate face��


    ��Ah.��


    He caught thest stardust-like soul fragment remaining in his hand.


    ��No. This, I cannot give.��


    Aider carefully peered into thatst stardust.


    That piece was a memory of a day.


    It was the memory of the long-ago day when Ariel gave him the name Aider.


    ��This alone is�� my everything that you gave to me.��


    Aider preciously put that tiny soul fragment, like a grain of sand, into his own bosom.


    And he smiled sadly.


    ��So, it��s okay topletely forget about a man with such a name now.��


    In exchange for healing all the broken wounds and burn scars of sacrifice left on Ariel��s soul by offering his own soul.


    Aider chose the path of bing a forgotten existence.


    So, he will embrace and die with just the memory of this name.


    So that she would never remember him, even by chance.


    ��All those sad nights, all those painful dreams, are now over.��


    Aider gently stroked Ariel��s cheek once more as she breathed peacefully.


    ��May you have only good nights and sweet dreams from now on.��


    Slowly bowing his head, Aider carefully pressed his forehead against hers, and made a wish more earnest than ever before.


    ��You must be happy, for my share too����


    Quietly facing Ariel��s sleeping face, Aider whispered in a voice that seemed about to disappear.


    ��Goodbye.��


    The nightmare was over.


    All the people of Crossroad embraced each other, crying andughing with joy that they were alive.


    In this moment when everyone was happy, a very small farewell passed by.


    A truly long farewell that no one would remember.


    Spirit Realm.


    In this copsing world too, people were preparing for farewells.


    ������


    The Emperor, Traha, stood on the deck of the airship La Mancha, observing the copsing spirit realm.


    More precisely, he was watching Ash bidding farewell to the members of the suicide squad who fought together, in the center of this world.


    Various racial gods, including the Four Great Gods, came to Ash, asking him to take good care of their races.


    Ash made a clear promise to get along well with all races.


    Fernandez and Lark first paid their respects to Traha before heading towards Ash.


    Fernandez tormented Ash with words, and Lark, who approached, hugged them both tightly in a brotherly embrace. The two younger brothers screamed that it hurt.


    Then the two older brothers repeatedly told their younger brother to take good care of their father and the empire.


    The four red dragons each hugged Ash and exchanged words of blessing.


    Everyone was in a warm mood, but only the 2nd Dusk Bringer couldn��t hold back her tears during the hug, so Ash had to work hard tofort her. The three dragons of the previous generations watched this scene and chuckled mischievously.


    Ash also exchanged greetings with the previous generation of returnees. He had a long conversation especially with Dustia, his birth mother.


    Dustia said she was grateful that he endured the difficult journey well, and Ash said he was grateful that she had always been watching over him.


    Then Ash also made contact with thest branch of the copsing Everck. The returnees who had lived with Everck helped with themunication with the tree.


    Ash offered to transnt a sapling to the human world if Everck wished, but Everck refused.


    As the age of magic had ended, Everck, a tree synthesized by magic, could no longer survive in the human world. Everck decided to meet its end here by its own will.


    As Traha watched his son continuing such conversations��


    Someone flew onto the deck and stood beside Traha. Traha looked at the other person with a bitter smile.


    ��You told me to go to hell, yet we meet here.��


    ������


    ��I��m d to see you again, Dustia.��


    It was Dustia, Traha��s wife and Ash��s birth mother.


    Dustia approached with a low sigh and stood beside Traha. Traha gestured with his chin.


    ��How was life in the spirit realm?��


    ��It was always noisy because Your Majesty kept battling with the gods right next to that tree.��


    ��Not much different from when you were alive then. Did you worry about me even there?��


    ��Ha, as if.��


    ��Your personality hasn��t changed much from when you were alive either.��


    ��You haven��t changed since I died either, Your Majesty.��


    The couple��s expressions were peaceful as they conversed, seemingly arguing as they always did when alive.


    The couple watched their son together. Dustia opened her mouth.


    ��Ash has removed all these shackles.��


    ������


    ��The curse of endless returns that has continued for generations has finally disappeared. Now�� I can depart for the afterlife too.��


    ��It��s not just the curse of returns that��s gone. He��s eliminated all the blessings that enveloped the world and all thews that formed the foundation of our civilization.��


    ��That means the fixed ideas, yokes, and evil customs that bound the world will also disappear.��


    Traha chuckled.


    ��Just because you��re already dead, aren��t you looking too positively at the storm that boy will bring?��


    ��We don��t know what this world that Ash has changed will look like in the future. But, our son�� will do well.��


    ������


    ��Even if he loses his way and wanders for a while, he��s a child who eventually finds the stars. So�� he��ll do well in future adventures too.��


    Dustia looked straight at Traha.


    ��I can no longer watch over that child. So Your Majesty must take good care of our son.��


    ��Can��t you see I��m old? It��s my turn to be taken care of now.��


    ��Don��t talk weak. You, the Peacemaker.��


    A smile brushed across both their lips.


    ��When I die, I��ll probably fall into hell, but you��ll go to a more peaceful ce now.��


    ������


    ��It would be nice if we could meet again, but this is probably thest time, right?��


    ��Well, I don��t know exactly what��s beyond this path, but����


    Traha and Dustia��s lips drew closer.


    ��If Your Majesty falls into hell, wouldn��t I probably be waiting in the same ce?��


    ��May I propose again then?��


    ��Of course you should. Your proposal in life was the worst.��


    The two kissed slowly, and then stepped back.


    ��Well, it��s time to part.��


    ��Goodbye. My damned love.��


    Dustia left the deck, and Traha drove the airship towards Ash.


    Ash was in the middle of struggling, caught by Salome.


    Ash tried to shake her off, saying ��I already have someone! Get lost!��, but Salome kept clinging on, shouting outrageous things like ��It��s better because you have someone!��


    ��Ash!��


    Traha called out loudly.


    ��There��s no time! We have to leave now!��


    Boom boom boom��!


    The spirit realm was copsing rapidly.


    Ash, who had just thrown Salome far away, nodded towards the Emperor, then looked around at the many people watching him.


    There was no longer any meaning in verbal farewells, nor was there time for them.


    After exchanging nces with everyone once, Ash flew towards La Mancha.


    At the same time, the five Glory Knights began preparing the dimensional transfer magic circle installed on La Mancha. It was the magic furnace that had been transferred and installed from the demon race��s ship.


    Whirr!


    Although there was still enough magic power left in the spirit realm, it was clear that the magic power supply would disappear from the moment they crossed the boundary to the human world. So, they were using the magic power stored in advance in the ship��s storage as the power source for operating the magic furnace.


    The Emperor eximed softly.


    ��At first I wondered why we were transnting this alien magic furnace, but it was the means to return to the human world.��


    ��If it was just me, it might have been different, but of course I prepared a retreat method as the top priority when escorting Your Majesty.��


    Ash grinned.


    Even if the passage between the spirit realm and the human world closed, this was the contingency prepared as a method to return to the human world from the spirit realm for one time only �� La Mancha with the dimensional transfer magic circle attached.


    It was the moment when Ash, flying through the air, was about to grasp the hand of the Emperor standing at the edge of the deck.


    Boom-!


    Suddenly, a violent vibration shook the area.


    ����?!��


    ����!��


    A massive shockwave originating from the magic furnace engraved with the dimensional transfer magic circle swept through the area. La Mancha shook greatly, and Ash was pushed back sharply.


    The hands of father and son missed each other in mid-air.


    The blood drained from Traha��s face.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    At the same time, Hecate, who was preparing the dimensional transfer magic circle in the bridge, screamed.


    ��The dimensional transfer magic circle is going out of control! It entered the operation sequence on its own as soon as we started supplying magic power!��


    As Coco, who had installed the dimensional transfer magic circle, had warned in advance. The alien magic furnace itself was in an extremely deteriorated state.


    It had already been used once when entering the spirit realm from the human world, so its durability was at its limit.


    Moreover, La Mancha had to undergo fierce battles during the great battle in the spirit realm. It had been thrown into the sea of the spirit realm and miraculously resurfaced.


    In this process, it was impossible for the dimensional transfer magic circle, a delicate magic and machine, to remain intact.


    Added to this was the very unstable environment of the spirit realm itself copsing��


    Boom-! Boom-! Boom-!


    Irregr vibrations erupted from the magic furnace one after another. Ash was pushed back repeatedly like a leaf swept up in a storm.


    Traha called out urgently towards the bridge.


    ��Stabilize it immediately!��


    ��It��s impossible! The magic furnace isn��t listening!��


    ��Then stop the operation for now! Force it to stop! Ash is outside the ship!��


    ��Ugh��!��


    Hecate hit the stop button on the magic furnace control panel several times, then tried to forcibly cut the connection between the magic furnace and the magic storage connected to this magic circle by drawing her sword.


    But the amount of magic power going into the operation of this magic circle was toorge and enormous for an individual to handle.


    ng-!


    Just striking the connection point with the sword shattered the sword, and Hecate was thrown backwards.


    Traha tried to stop the airship itself by infusing his consciousness, but the dimensional transfer magic circle continued to run wild regardless of the control of the airship itself.


    One of the other Glory Knights who was trying to stop the operation somehow shouted.


    ��We can��t control it, Your Majesty! At this rate, soon��!��


    The next moment.


    sh-!


    The dimensional transfer magic circle that had gone out of control forcibly activated, ignoring all the necessary processes.


    The entire huge hull of La Mancha was enveloped in light, and with a dazzling sh, it cut through space and�� disappeared.


    It left for the human world, leaving Ash behind.


    ����This is why.��


    Watching the only method of return to the human world disappear before his eyes, Ashughed helplessly.


    ��I shouldn��t let my guard down until the very end����


    Immediately after, the aftershock of the dimensional transfer magic and the impact of the spirit realm��s copse swept through the area.


    Swept up in that fierce vibration, Ash fell to the bottom of the copsing spirit realm.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    <strong>Real World. Crossroad.</strong>


    Serenade stood atop the eastern wall.


    The southern wall was off-limits due to safety concerns, so she had stationed herself at the eastern wall��s tower, the closest vantage point to the battlefield.


    And in this final battle, the World Guardian Front had emerged victorious.


    They had sessfully repelled the invasion of the monstrous horde.


    Peopleughed and cried, embracing each other, overjoyed to be alive, confirming each other��s warmth.


    However, even in the face of this joyous scene, Serenade couldn��t find it in herself to feel truly happy.


    ��My lord����


    Ash had not yet returned.With the winter wind blowing against her back, her blue hair tousled by the breeze, Serenade sped her hands together in prayer.


    ��Please�� just let him be safe����


    It was then.


    sh-!


    A light suddenly flickered from the eastern ins of Crossroad. Startled, Serenade turned her gaze in that direction.


    In the heart of the withered and nearly dead Everck tree, a magic gate had formed, and soon after, the airship <em>La Mancha</em> appeared, forcing its way through the gate.


    Ash, who had departed on that airship, must have returned��believing this, a smile unconsciously formed on Serenade��s lips.


    But before she could hurry down the eastern wall, a thunderous shout rang out from the airship.


    ��Serenade!��


    It was Emperor Traha.


    The Emperor, standing at the bow of the airship, recognized Serenade on the wall and roared with a voice like a lion��s.


    ��Gather the people immediately!��


    ��What?��


    ��There was an ident during the return trip, and Ash didn��t make it back!��


    For a moment, Serenade couldn��tprehend what the Emperor was saying.


    A sensation as if all the blood in her body had drained away overwhelmed her. But the Emperor��s next words brought her back to her senses.


    ��He will return!��


    ����!��


    ��If it��s him, he will surelye back! That��s why we must keep this passage open for as long as possible!��


    As soon as <em>La Mancha</em> returned to the real world, it stopped operating.


    With the force it had gained while bursting out of the gate, the massive airship crashed to the ground. The Emperor and five Glory Knights tumbled out of the ship, practically rolling.


    ��Gather the people! We have to keep the gate from closing! Hurry-!��


    Though the Emperor and the Glory Knights were all battered and wounded,


    They desperately hurled themselves at the gate that had already started closing, doing everything in their power to force it open.


    Without even taking in the full sight, Serenade sprinted towards the southern wall.


    It didn��t matter if her legs broke. It didn��t matter if her lungs tore apart.


    Faster, even faster, faster��!


    Serenade ran with everything she had, not even pausing to breathe, finally reaching the southern wall.


    And in front of the people who were still crying andughing in the joy of victory, she shouted.


    ��Everyone, please listen! The Crown Prince��!��


    At the mention of the Crown Prince��s name, the people turned around in shock. Serenade, more desperate than ever, cried out to them.


    ��We must save him�� our lord��!��


    <strong>Thud, rumble��</strong>


    The world was crumbling.


    ������


    Somewhere at the very bottom of the spirit realm.


    Buried under pieces of wood and piles of dirt, I blinked slowly.


    How far have I fallen?


    ��No, does it even matter how far I��ve fallen?


    ��It��s over.��


    I had lost the only means of escaping the spirit realm.


    And now, I had fallen to this deep, dark pit.


    And soon, the spirit realm wouldpletely copse and disappear.


    ��Perhaps this is the price I pay for letting my guard down at the very end, thinking all the battles were over.��


    It was an unavoidable ident, but��


    Maybe, if I had been more thorough, if I had focused solely on escape rather than saying goodbye to those I might never see again, it could have been prevented.


    But I shared a final connection with those precious people I might never see again, and an unfortunate series of events led to this result.


    ��Still, if it��s just my life, it��s a cheap price to pay for letting my guard down.��


    I protected my world, and I aplished all of my goals.


    Though it��s a shame I couldn��t witness the true ending with my own eyes��


    Even so, even without me, my people will reach it in my stead. They��ll live on, carrying my will.


    ��So, I can face the end with peace of mind����


    Just as I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, thinking this,


    ��You��re ruining my final moments.��


    ����?��


    A familiar voice echoed from somewhere nearby.


    When I looked over��


    There, sitting side by side on the white sands, watching the spirit realm��s destruction, were the Demon King, his body shattered and in ruins, and the former Goddess, now just a simple soul.


    Startled, I shot up, my upper body bolting upright. What the hell!


    ��What are you two doing here?��


    ��I could ask you the same thing����


    The Demon King muttered gruffly, and the Goddess covered her mouth with augh.


    ��The spirit realm is about to copse. How did you end up falling here, Ash?��


    Seeing that they were prepared to face a serene end, I let out a hollowugh and exined honestly.


    I told them that I made a mistake at the veryst moment. That I had missed the only escape method, the airship.


    After hearing my story, the Goddess tilted her head in confusion.


    ��But why are you just sitting here?��


    ��What? Well, you see, it��s basically over����


    Iughed bitterly and put my hand to my forehead.


    ��I let my guard down at the end, and I missed my chance to return to the real world. In the end, it��s my mistake. So����


    ��Are you really going to give up everything just because you made one mistake?��


    The Goddess��s voice had taken on a slightly stern tone.


    ��Even if time is short, even if you��ve lost countless things precious to you, no matter how hard, how exhausting, how painful it has been.��


    ������


    ��You haven��t given up until now. That��s how you got this far.��


    Meeting my dazed eyes, the Goddess nodded firmly.


    ��Your life isn��t over yet. If that��s the case, then you have to fight. Just like you always have.��


    She no longer had any divine power. But there was still an indescribable dignity about her.


    With a groan, the Goddess got to her feet. The Demon King also stood, struggling with his broken body.


    They both approached and extended their hands to me. I grabbed their hands, albeit a bit dazed. But I was still sitting, hesitant.


    I mumbled awkwardly.


    ��But�� there��s no way�� From down here, how could I ever����


    ��How foolish.��


    The Goddess smiled brightly and nodded toward the sky.


    ��The kindness you��ve shown to others will pave your way.��


    ������


    ��If you truly seek it with all your heart, there will always be someone around you to help. You should trust in the goodwill of others, just a little.��


    The Demon King spoke up next.


    ��As you promised, it was the best stage, the best show.��


    He chuckled briefly and gestured toward the sky with his chin.


    ��So, shouldn��t you show them the best curtain call fitting for that?��


    ����!��


    ��The apuse you deserve is up there, yer. Go and revel in it��!��


    Then, as if they had nned it,


    Both of them pulled me up with all their might.


    Neither the Goddess nor the Demon King had the strength left to send me flying into the sky. But.


    They had the heart to lift me, who had fallen.


    With a burst of energy, I kicked off the ground and soared into the sky, gritting my teeth.


    I squeezed out thest of my dragon��s power to form wings. Then, as if climbing against a waterfall, I began wing my way up through the copsing world.


    ��An adventure isn��tplete until you return home.��


    The Goddess��s voice echoed faintly from behind.


    ��Finish your adventure, Ash��!��


    I shot upwards.


    Breaking through the crumbling debris, smashing the falling wooden fragments, and piercing through the raging torrents, I pped my wings desperately.


    But soon, I began to tire.


    As the spirit realm copsed, the magic power in the world was also fading. The dragon power I was using quickly began to lose its potency.


    How far could my struggles reach before the world ended?


    As I wondered this, I looked up at the sky,


    ����!��


    And opened my eyes wide.


    Glowingets were falling toward me.


    No��those weren��tets.


    They were the many racial deities.


    To save me, they had all rushed down to the copsing world below.


    Though they were all destined to head to the afterlife with the spirit realm��s destruction,


    They hade, willing, to save me like this��


    ��Fly, my friend.��


    Each of them who spotted me reached out and grabbed my hands,


    ��Just once more!��


    And threw me upwards.


    ��Just once more-!��


    From hand to hand, from hand to hand��


    Once more, they sent me soaring.


    Leaving behind the spirit realm��s copsing ground, I continued to ascend toward the sky.


    Upwards.


    Upwards.


    Upwards��!


    This time, the previous reincarnators appeared before me, forming a circle in the sky, hand in hand, waiting for me.


    One of them, a woman who reached out her hand toward me��my mother, Dustia, who gave birth to me��shouted with a radiant smile.


    ��When you entered this spirit realm


    from the real world, you opened the gate at Everck��s trunk, didn��t you?��


    ����!��


    ��It seems the same gate was used when your airship escaped to the real world. And, right now, that gate at the tip of the trunk is still holding!��


    With a sharp movement!


    My mother grabbed my hand with a firm grip and grinned.


    ��These little hands have grown so much.��


    ��Mother��!��


    ��Hurry up, the world is waiting for you!��


    The reincarnators, who were holding hands in a circle, spun around and gathered their strength.


    My mother tightened her grip on my arm and nodded.


    ��It��s okay to fail. It��s okay to break down. Even if you don��t have the power to turn back time, you can always stand up again. So����


    With tears in her eyes, my mother smiled.


    ��Live on, keep going��!��


    Smiling back at her, I nodded firmly.


    The circle of reincarnators, which had been spinning, straightened out into a line and transferred all their strength to the end. And at the right moment, I was catapulted into the sky.


    Now, I flew close to the ck thorned tree that was crumbling below me. And halfway up Everck, two men were waiting for me.


    ��You reckless, foolish kid����


    ��How much more are you going to worry us?��


    My two brothers, Lark and Fernandez, were waiting, their sword and staff embedded in Everck.


    ��I��ll give you my avnche.��


    ��And I��ll give you my spark.��


    The two of them infused their respective weapons with swirling sword energy and flickering magic.


    With a sharp movement!


    I grabbed them with both hands, and at the same time,


    <em>Whack!</em>


    My two brothers smacked my back with a powerful p.


    With a jolt of pain, I soared even higher. The sword and staff in my hands unleashed sword energy and magic, propelling me further upward.


    ��Falling is not a disgrace for those who challenge the heavens. It��s just a part of the journey.��


    My two brothers shouted from behind as I ascended.


    ��No matter how many times you fall�� If you still have the courage to try again!��


    Then.


    You can fly again.


    Holding onto their words in my heart, I shot upwards.


    Now I reached the uppermost part of Everck.


    The altitude was dizzyingly high, and the air around me grew rapidly colder. The sword and staff, too, stopped emitting sword energy and magic and gradually came to a halt.


    At that moment, a warm sensation enveloped me.


    When I looked around, I saw four red dragons surrounding me, as if escorting me on their flight.


    The massive dragons I once knew were gone, reduced to fragmented and shattered pieces.


    They scattered their scales along their path like a trail of fireworks, soaring through the sky like the mothers of my heart.


    ��You know what we��re going to say, don��t you?��


    The first Dusk Bringar asked yfully.


    With a bright smile, I nodded and replied.


    ��I love you!��


    A satisfied smile crossed the faces of the four dragons. I shouted once more.


    ��I love you with all my heart��!��


    One by one, the four dragons approached and kissed my forehead.


    Each time they did, warmth spread through my body, and the dying me within my heart rekindled, zing brightly once more.


    Finally, the second Dusk Bringar transformed into a human form and left a long kiss on my forehead.


    And then, she smiled serenely.


    ��Your tomorrow will surely be bright��!��


    The Dusk Bringar drifted away.


    After sending me up, the four dragons quickly disappeared from my sight.


    The world��s destruction, which had started from below, had now reached the sky and was closing in behind me. I gritted my teeth and elerated.


    At the very top of Everck��


    ��Over here!��


    The Subus Queen was waiting.


    ��Salome!��


    ��This way, this way! Into the tree!��


    Following the path Salome had secured, I entered Everck.


    Inside the tree, it had transformed into a vast cavern.


    And at the far end of that cavern�� was a gate, different from the ones I had seen before��a gate of alien magic was open.


    It was a gate opened by dimensional translocation magic. And even as the thorned tree was crumbling, it was desperately maintaining the path to that gate.


    Even though the passage between the spirit realm and reality was sealed.


    With its already dead body, the tree was struggling to keep the path open to the gate that would open and close just once.


    ��I won��t bother saying goodbye.��


    Before I could even say anything, Salome tied her parasol to my cape.


    ��Because we��ll see each other again soon�� Besides, a good subus always knows when it��s time to wake up from a dream.��


    ��Salome��!��


    ��Don��t worry about me! Now, go! Fly, handsome!��


    With a flourish-!


    Salome��s parasol sparkled with a dazzling pink light, and I was shot forward, unable to do anything but follow.


    ��So many people are waiting for you�� so many who wish for your happiness!��


    Salome waved at me with a mischievous grin.


    ��So��give it your all!��


    In an instant, I was far from Salome, and a blinding sh filled the area.


    <em>Thud! Rumble, rumble-!</em>


    As the spirit realm��s copse elerated, it reached right beneath my feet.


    Even though its entire body had crumbled and disintegrated down to its roots, Everck struggled to maintain the passage until the veryst moment.


    I gritted my teeth and gathered everyst bit of strength I had left, shooting upwards. I flew through the crumbling, narrowing passage as if climbing.


    At some point, the weapons from my brothers, the warmth from the four dragons, and the parasol from Salome��all of them were destroyed and vanished.


    The dragon wings, the dragon heart, and the halo of authority that floated above my head like a crown were all gone.


    I was left as a mere human, breathing heavily as I wed my way up the passage.


    The gate was still far away.


    I was out of breath, and my vision blurred. It was so difficult that I wanted to give up and copse right there and die.


    But it wasn��t over yet.


    The people who cheered for me hadn��t given up on me.


    So I won��t give up either.


    I��ll fight, against this world, and against myself.


    Just a little more.


    Just a little more��!


    <strong>Real World.</strong>


    <strong>Crossroad Eastern ins. Everck��s Trunk.</strong>


    ��Keep the gate open!��


    ��Everyone, get in there-!��


    ��We must hold on, no matter what!��


    All the members of the World Guardian Front clung to the gate in the tree, doing everything they could to prevent it from closing.


    The mages who once wielded miraculous power, the knights who cleaved mountains with their swords and blocked dragons with their shields, had all lost their strength.


    Now, they were all just ordinary humans.


    And all they could do was hold on to each other and endure.


    They ced their hands on the closing gate, desperately trying to slow its closing. With their hands, their shoulders, their backs, their foreheads, with their whole bodies, they struggled to push the gate open.


    ��We have to keep the path open��!��


    The magical gate continued to narrow, and the strength of ordinary humans couldn��t stop its closure.


    ��Until he returns��!��


    But because so many people gathered their will and heart and resisted desperately,


    The gate closed much more slowly than it originally would have. But it was only slower; the closure itself continued.


    ��Hold on-!��


    The people screamed in unison as they endured.


    And then.


    ��Ah!��


    A young man who once possessed far-sight shouted as he looked into the passage.


    ��It��s the Crown Prince!��


    ��What?!��


    When everyone looked inside, it was true.


    Ash was struggling to climb the final stretch of the passage. And right behind him, a blinding sh and destruction were close on his heels.


    ��Your Highness!��


    ��This way, quickly-!��


    The gate narrowed once more.


    The people gritted their teeth, their grips tearing apart, but they held on. Everyone desperately shouted, as if vomiting blood.


    ��Just a little more��!��


    Ash, spotting his people, found new strength in his eyes.


    And at that moment, the passage behind and beneath him disintegrated into pure white.


    Ash lost his bnce and was about to copse.


    In that instant,


    Snap!


    A branch of the tree reached out to support him.


    It was thest will of a tree that had lived only for people.


    ����!��


    Using that branch as a foothold, and taking the falling soil and wood fragments with his whole body, Ash kicked off into the air from the end of the passage.


    But��it was far.


    Despite his desperate effort to close the distance, it was far. It felt like an insurmountable chasmy between him and the gate.


    And then.


    ��My lord-!��


    Serenade jumped into the gate herself.


    ��My liege-!��


    Lucas followed closely behind.


    ��Senior!��


    ��Your Highness!��


    ��Your Highness-!��


    Evangeline, Damien, Junior, and everyone else��


    They threw themselves into the air, simultaneously grabbing each other and reaching out to Ash.


    Like a blooming flower, the hands of those ordinary people reached out to Ash, who desperately reached back��


    -sp.


    Hands that, under normal circumstances, could never reach each other across that vast chasm��


    Undoubtedly, grasped each other.


    ��I��m sorry.��


    I managed to choke out in an exhausted voice.


    ��I��m a littlete.��


    Nowpletely sealed beneath Everck��s trunk,


    Covered in dirt and blood, we had all made it out of the gate safely.


    As I stroked Serenade��s back while she sobbed in my arms, I suddenly realized and corrected myself.


    ��No, it��s not the time to apologize.��


    I looked up and scanned my surroundings.


    ��Thank you.��


    And to everyone who waited for me, who surrounded me�� I beamed at them.


    ��I��m back.��


    Everyone rushed toward me at once.


    Without any hesitation, they threw themselves at me. All of our hands tangled together, seeking each other��s warmth, wrapping our arms around each other��s shoulders and backs.


    Surrounded by countless warm embraces, holding on to me as if never wanting to let go again, I felt breathless but incredibly happy.


    I cried with my people.


    And Iughed with my people.


    Laughing and crying, we held each other for a long time.


    It was a truly long adventure.


    It was, indeed, a magnificent adventure.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    <strong>The ck Lake.</strong>


    Theke, once filled with ck water tainted by malice and nightmares, was now��


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Completely evaporated.


    With the closing of the passage to the otherworld and the destruction of the spirit realm, all the curses that had once filled the ck Lake vanished.


    As the contaminated water evaporated and dried to the very bottom, the ancient kingdom submerged beneath it finally revealed its full form to the world.


    The time of the people of thisnd, who had been petrified by the curse of eternal life, began to flow once more.


    ��Gasp!��


    ��W-What is this��?����How long�� How long were we lost in that nightmare��?��


    One by one, the people who had been freed from the Demon King��s nightmare began to regain their senses.


    Most of the citizens of the Lake Kingdom had sumbed to the curse of eternal life not long after, unable to endure the hellish pain beneath theke, and had epted the Demon King��s offer. They had surrendered themselves to the nightmare and submerged into the depths.


    As they emerged from their long, long dream, they were bewildered by the unfamiliar air of reality. And when they saw thepletely transformed world, they were shocked.


    ��All the buildings are in ruins��!��


    ��How did the entire kingdom end up at the bottom of theke?!��


    ��My magic won��t activate! There��s no magic power in the air!��


    ��Even the artifacts aren��t working! What in the world��?!��


    The Lake Kingdom, a kingdom of ancient magic, had possessed a level of magic far beyond that of any modern nation.


    Conversely, they were excessively dependent on magic.


    The people of the Lake Kingdom were stunned by the absence of magic in the air and the sight of their moss-covered civilization, now at a standstill and unresponsive.


    Like an ax handle rotting away while a woodcutter is lost in a dream.


    After a five-hundred-year gap spent in hell, the encounter with apletely transformed world left the people of the Lake Kingdom in shock.


    The entire kingdom was on the brink of descending into chaos, but��


    ��Calm down!��


    A leader with a cool head remained.


    ��This is a royalmand! Everyone, stay calm! Maintain order!��


    A man removed his jester��s mask.


    It was Crown��no, Prince Christian.


    Having woken from the nightmare, Christian stepped in to manage the kingdom��s turmoil in ce of the king, who had fainted again.


    The royal family still held some authority, and most importantly, Christian had grasped the reality of the situation.


    With the Nightcrawler unit by his side, Christian quickly brought the kingdom��s internal chaos under control. He led the people to restore order, invoking the royalmand.


    After all, restoring the country freed from the nightmare was a task he had dreamed of for countless years.


    Christian and the Nightcrawler unit moved busily through the city, guiding the people.


    ��The water and food supplies are depleted, Your Highness.��


    ��I��ve stored dried food and purified water in the royal warehouse. Start distributing it immediately and post notices in the main government offices throughout the city. Also, gather the personnel who originally handled public affairs.��


    ��It��s still cold, and night will soon fall. At this rate, many will freeze to death.��


    ��Tear down all the rotten wooden buildings and use them for firewood. Light fires in all the main squares and smaller squares.��


    As Christian issued orders quickly, he pointed to the distantnd above.


    With the entire kingdom now settled at the bottom of theke, the surface was an unreachable height away.


    ��We also need to carve a path up to theke��s surface. The work begins tomorrow morning, and everyone able-bodied will be conscripted. See to it.��


    One of the high-ranking officials stammered.


    ��Y-Your Highness. That��s something that should be done with magic����


    ��Magic no longer exists!��


    Christian sharply retorted.


    ��From now on, we must do everything in this world with our own two hands.��


    ��W-Why has this happened�� Why has our Lake Kingdom����


    ��Our glorious magical civilization, why has it fallen like this����


    To the nobles trembling, unable to adapt to the situation, Christian spoke in a stern voice.


    ��We are paying the price we deserve.��


    ����!��


    ��For being captivated by the light of magic, clinging solely to it, spreading malice across the world, dividing and discriminating against people��this country��s sins are finally being paid for.��


    Then, Christian murmured quietly.


    ��And�� it��s my sin as well.��


    After all, it was undoubtedly his fault that he had allowed the Demon King inside and brought the kingdom to ruin.


    ��I, too, will pay the price.��


    But atonement muste after saving the people of his country.


    ��Let��s move, Nightcrawlers.��


    Leading the ones who had followed him from hell to now, Christian marched forward.


    ��Though the long night is over, we must keep busy for a while longer.��


    ��Yes, Your Highness!��


    Christian headed toward the outer district.


    Unlike the panicked citizens in the inner district, the non-citizens of the outer district were already moving quickly under Christian��s orders.


    The non-citizens of the Lake Kingdom had never been able to use magic, even in the age of magic.


    So, for the sake of immediate survival, they were much more prepared to live stubbornly.


    Christian, advancing at a brisk pace, eventually stopped. Someone was standing in the road ahead, waiting for him.


    ��Your Highness!��


    It was none other than the Sword Demon, the Spear Demon, the adventurers from the base camp, and�� the people from the Bottom Town.


    They were the ones who had survived this hell for as long as Christian and the Nightcrawlers had.


    And they were ready to wee the new era.


    ��Need a hand?�� The Sword Demon and the Spear Demon asked with a grin, and Christian immediately nodded.


    ��I��ll gratefully ept your help. We must at least organize the essentials before Ariel returns�� Your assistance is crucial.��


    As they all resumed the busy work of restoring order, Christian nced up at the distant sky.


    No longer was the sky above the Lake Kingdom filled with the ck, polluted water of theke. The winter sky, clear and bright, shone in a vivid blue, painfully pristine.


    ����Ariel.��


    Christian softly murmured his sister��s name.


    ��Please,e back soon. This country�� needs you.��


    He believed in Ash��s promise, and in Aider��s determination.


    He believed that in this world, now free of nightmares, his sister would be safe��


    Long, white eyshes trembled.


    Eventually, eyelids slowly opened, revealing clear turquoise eyes to the world.


    ��Ah����


    Ariel had awakened.


    Hearing that she would soon wake, I hade to her room to wait for her, and now I greeted her.


    ��You��vee to, Nameless? No����


    I hurriedly corrected myself, calling her by name.


    ��Ariel.��


    ����Ash��?��


    Ariel, who had been looking at me with a dazed expression, suddenly sat up in rm.


    ��Where am I��?!��


    ��The temple in Crossroad. It��s dawn.��


    I showed her the bandages wrapped around my body.


    ��You��ve been asleep the entire day. The final battle ended just yesterday.��


    ��What do you mean the battle is over? What are you talking about����


    ��It means all the nightmares have ended.��


    With a smile, I gestured toward her.


    ��So, how does it feel to sleep soundly without any nightmares for the first time in a while?��


    ��Ah����


    Only then did Ariel seem to realize that all the nightmares that had gued her were truly gone.


    ��It��s true. They��re gone. All the darkness and curses��! How could this�� Such a miraculous thing����


    ������


    ��Then, my kingdom too��!��


    Finally, Ariel bowed her head repeatedly to me.


    ��Thank you, Ash. I will properly express my gratitude in the name of the Lake Kingdomter, but�� truly, thank you. I don��t know how I��ll ever repay this debt����


    With tears welling up in herrge,ke-colored eyes, Ariel sped my hands in hers.


    ��You saved me�� my kingdom, and this world. Truly�� thank you����


    ��No need to mention it. We��re friends, aren��t we? It��s only natural.��


    Once Ariel started to cry, she couldn��t stop. Tears streamed down her pale cheeks, endlessly.


    A bit concerned, I asked her carefully,


    ��Are you okay?��


    ��I��m�� fine. Don��t worry. I��m crying because I��m happy����


    Ariel tried her best to smile, but she soon lost control and burst into tears.


    She clutched her chest with both hands, struggling.


    ��I��m really happy, so happy. But, it feels like�� I��ve forgotten something very important.��


    ������


    ��Why does my heart ache like this�� On such a joyous day, why�� do I feel such a deep sense of loss����


    I remained silent.


    Beside me, Ariel continued to sob quietly.


    ��I��m sorry, Ash. Just�� let me cry for a moment����


    Ariel cried for a long time.


    I stayed by her side, quietly, until her tears finally stopped.


    Dawn passed, and it was early morning.


    As soon as she had gathered herself, Ariel left.


    She couldn��t bear the worry about the Lake Kingdom��s condition. The journey there would take three days even on horseback, so I lent her the best horse I had.


    I also didn��t send Ariel off alone; I assigned some of Crossroad��s soldiers to apany her.


    Their task was to assess the situation in the Lake Kingdom and provide any necessary supplies as quickly as possible.


    With a graceful motion, Ariel mounted her horse and gave me a faint smile.


    ��Thank you so much, Ash. Words can��t express how grateful I am for all your kindness and consideration.��


    ��You��re wee.��


    ��Once I��ve taken care of the situation in the Lake Kingdom, I will return to formally express our gratitude to the World Guardian Front.��


    Then, Ariel added cautiously,


    ��And�� I wille to officially apologize for the harm I caused this world as the Mistress of Nightmares.��


    ������


    ��I know it��s not something that can be resolved with just an apology, but�� I will do my best.��


    Ariel said she had no memory of her time as the ��Sleepless Lake Princess.��


    But she was aware that she had be the Mistress of Nightmares and had attempted to destroy the world.


    I slowly nodded.


    ��I��ll help too. I��ll do my best.��


    We shared a faint smile.


    ��Then, see you soon! Hyah!��


    Ariel spurred her horse and galloped southward like the wind.


    As I watched the Princess of the Lake Kingdom and her escort troops quickly fade into the distance��


    I slowly turned my head to the side.


    ����Are you really okay with this?��


    Then, a man staggered out from the shadow of a nearby building.


    With a heart full of pity, I called out his name.


    ��Aider.��


    ������


    The man who had been my aplice, the Director��Aider��managed a feeble smile.


    With arge hole in his chest, his entire body was shedding gray particles.


    He had overloaded and burned out the system of the outer gods, and had used his own soul as the price to heal the wounds etched into Ariel��s soul.


    And at the end of this long battle, he waspletely broken�� just existing seemed to be a struggle for him.


    ��I destroyed the destructive y that tormented our world, and I saved the one person I��ve wanted to save my whole life.��


    The Director, now back to his old,zy drawl, gave a weak smile.


    ��It couldn��t be better than this, hehe.��


    ������


    ��Don��t worry about me. Everything is going ording to n����


    Aider limped forward with difficulty,ing to stand before me.


    ��More importantly, my lord. What matters now is the story of the great deed you have aplished.��


    We stood silently, looking at each other.


    Aider continued in a slow, weary voice.


    ��And, my lord�� it��s finally time to fulfill that long-held wish of yours.��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    As dawn passed and morning just began, Aider and I climbed the eastern wall of Crossroad together.


    ��You already know why your achievements are so great, my lord, but���� Aider��s voice was much quieter now, so I had to listen more closely than usual.


    ��It��s because you continued to walk the difficult path.��


    Hearing him constantly praise and call me great was honestly a bit embarrassing.


    I awkwardly scratched the back of my head. ��You don��t have to keep ttering me like that.��


    ��Hehe. I��m merely stating the facts.��


    ��I just stumbled along, taking one step at a time on the path in front of me.��


    ��But you never stopped looking at the stars above,�� Aider whispered as we stood atop the wall.


    ��That��s why you��ve reached this ce.��������


    We both stood, facing east.


    The rising sun illuminated the sky with its brilliant light.


    A new day was beginning.


    A day without monsters, without nightmares, and without those who treated us like mere ythings. The first day�� was just beginning.


    ��The easy path was always right in front of you. You could have forged ahead without conflict or anguish, fighting and killing the enemy to clear the way.��


    ������


    ��But you didn��t give up on the harder path. You struggled, you agonized, you attempted dialogue.��


    Standing there with his eyes closed, facing the sun, Aider took a deep breath.


    ��If you had decided that your enemies were born wrong, that they were to be killed, and made that choice without hesitation.��


    I listened to his words intently.


    ��If you had given up on talking to those across the deep chasm from the beginning. If you hadn��t tried to love even what was ugly about them, hadn��t tried to pity the pain of even your enemies.��


    A faint smile appeared on Aider��s lips.


    ��If you had given up on the courage not to hate�� this world wouldn��t have reached this conclusion.��


    It was as if, before the game��s credits rolled,


    The Director was recapping the achievements I had aplished.


    ��All those moments when you struggled and agonized, all that inefficiency had meaning. Those painful and difficult days led this world to the true ending�� no.��


    Aider raised his hand and gestured behind us��


    He pointed to Crossroad.


    ��They led us to ��today.''��


    I turned around and took in the city standing before us.


    The early morning sunlight poured over the city where we had fought our final battle just yesterday. Now, it was steeped in peaceful silence.


    It was a time when all my people, who had cried andughed through the night, were still enjoying the sweetness of a morning slumber.


    The ��tomorrow�� I had longed to reach�� had finally be ��today.��


    ��Congrattions, yer.��


    Aider slowly bowed deeply to me, with all the respect he could muster.


    ��I pay my respects to your great achievements.��


    ������


    ��And now�� it��s time to grant the wish you were promised.��


    Aider gathered the gray particles from his body and forged them into a brilliant light.


    It was a power separate from magic, the ability to ess the otherworld as a system administrator. A part of that power still remained within him.


    ��You��ve waited a long time. It��s time to deliver your message�� to that child.��


    ����Aider.��


    ��Don��t worry. I��ve saved enough strength to grant your wish and transmit your message. I saved just enough life for this very moment.��


    My wish.


    It was also the wish of a certain RetroAddict on Earth.


    To send a message of encouragement to a child whoy in aa in the hospital.


    It was something I had waited so long to do. But��


    I cautiously asked him, ��If I fulfill that wish, then you����


    ��Then I will finally be free.��


    Aider smiled softly, and I immediately understood what he meant.


    As I feared.


    If this wish is fulfilled, Aider will die.


    ��Don��t look at me like that. I wouldn��t havested a few more days in this state anyway.��


    ������


    ��Rather than just fading away without purpose, wouldn��t it be better to use thest of my life to deliver your words to that child?��


    Aider chuckled softly.


    ��I��m just d your wish is a small one. If it were any bigger, I might not have been able to fulfill it.��


    ��Aider.��


    ��I��ve achieved all my wishes.��


    Aider��s gray eyes were clear and resolute.


    ��My lord, you��ve granted every one of my wishes.��


    ������


    ��So now it��s my turn.��


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    ��Now, my lord,�� Aider said, looking at me with an uncharacteristic tenderness.


    ��What do you want to say to that child?��


    I took a deep breath.


    I��


    I��


    ��Wait, wait, wait!��


    Suddenly, an energetic voice interrupted.


    ��Save that life! Hold on, hold on! I��ve got a better way!��


    Startled, I turned to see the space in the air above the eastern wall rippling, and soon, a small door opened��


    ��Yoo-hoo!��


    Salome popped out!


    As the pink-haired, tanned troublemaker suddenly wedged herself between us, I shouted in disbelief.


    ��Salome?!��


    ��Tada~ That��s right! The most seductive woman in the universe, Salome, reappears~!��


    ��No way, you��re really alive!��


    Genuinely shocked, I watched as Salome, who was making peace signs with both hands, narrowed her eyes.


    ��What��s with that tone? It��s like you were hoping I was dead����


    ��No, I was hoping you were alive, of course. It��s just�� surprising����


    How did she manage to escape that chaos?


    ��Mm-hmm-hmm. Didn��t I say? Now that I��m just a ��mind,�� I can go anywhere I want! Even to another world!��


    Salome puffed out her chest arrogantly and smirked.


    ��Since I��m essentially a spiritual entity, it costs me less to pass between worlds, and with you as a clear mental anchor here, I was able to just hop over!��


    But then Salome started gasping for breath, looking like she was about to keel over.


    ��Heck, heck, but�� there��s barely any magic left in this world. It��s suffocating����


    ��Are you okay��?��


    Magic, miracles, and powers like that had mostly disappeared from our world now.


    As someone like Salome, who was a mix of all those things, it must be tough to hang on.


    ��Well, the truth is, I probably won��t be able to survive in this world much longer.��


    Salome wiggled her fingers hesitantly.


    ��I��ll have to leave for another world�� But before I go, I wanted to see your face onest time, so I came here.��


    ��Salome����


    I swallowed hard.


    This subus, who had fought to help me, hade to say goodbye before she left for another world.


    ��Ha�� What a shame. What a waste�� Leaving you behind is such a waste����


    Salome licked her lips as she looked me up and down with regret. What��s that supposed to mean?


    She gave me a greasy smile, raising her thumb and index finger into a V shape and cing it under her chin.


    ��Anyway, I��m heading to a world I��ve always wanted to visit!��


    ����A world you��ve always wanted to visit?��


    No way��


    ��It��s a very distant world, but there��s a definite mental anchor there.��


    ��Could that mental anchor be����


    ��Hehe, yes�� Ash! I got the coordinates from peeking into your past!��


    I gasped, my mouth hanging open.


    That��s right.


    My personality was a copy of RetroAddict��s.


    In other words, Salome�� had read RetroAddict��s memories and knew RetroAddict��s ��mind�� as well!


    She nned to go to Earth!


    Salome spun around, showing off her outfit.


    ��In fact, I prepared this outfit in advance for that world! This is Salome��s foresight!��


    ��C-Crazy����


    I knew something was off when we reunited, but to think she nned this from the beginning��!


    And what part of RetroAddict��s memories made her choose that look? They might be a little�� scared of her there��


    ��The new legend of the Subus Empress Salome begins! Hahaha, look forward to it~!��


    ��What exactly are you nning to do��?��


    Salome just grinned mischievously instead of answering.


    I silently apologized to the people of Earth. I��m sorry, Earthlings. I��m about to export something pretty scary��


    ��Anyway, enough talk! I��m heading to that world now.��


    Salome extended her hand and drew arge circle in the air.


    ��I��m going to connect a passage between this world and that world for a moment�� And as you know, I��m such an extraordinary woman that I can carry at least one person��s ��mind�� over with me.��


    I caught on to her meaning and asked,


    ��You��re saying you can take my consciousness�� to that world for a short time?��


    Salome nodded.


    ��It��s a bit different from the gray man��s method, but the result is pretty simr. It��ll be a short time, but you��ll be able to reach that child��s heart.��


    Salome smiled brightly.


    ��And more than anything�� I want to watch your wishe true!��


    I chuckled softly and nodded.


    If it��s her, she��s more than qualified.


    ��Please, Salome.��


    ��Alright, I��m getting ready!��


    Salome began opening a door in the air.


    Aider, who had been watching from the side, suddenly spoke urgently.


    ��Wait, my lord��!��


    When I turned to look, Aider shook his head.


    ��You can��t�� do this!��


    ��Why not?��


    ��I promised you, didn��t I? That when you reached the true ending, I would grant your wish��!��


    Aider clutched his chest with trembling hands.


    ��You kept your promise to me. So, I have to�� repay you.��


    ������


    ��I must reward you, who fought on without giving up for so long! But����


    ��Hey, Aider.��


    I smiled warmly at him.


    ��I��ve already received more than enough reward.��


    ��What?��


    ��It��s right here.��


    I gestured toward the city behind us. Aider��s eyes widened.


    There was the peacefulndscape of Crossroad, bathed in the morning sunlight.


    ��What greater reward could there be?��


    ������


    ��Our wish to save the world was something we achieved by fighting together. You don��t owe me anything more.��


    ��But����


    In the first ce, fulfilling my wish at the cost of someone else��s life was never an option.


    I came this far carrying my wish to save someone.


    So, the idea of fulfilling my wish at the expense of your remaining life ispletely out of the question, you idiot.


    ������


    Perhaps unexpectedly given a slight extension of his life,


    Aider��s voice faltered in confusion.


    ��Then�� what should I do with the life I have left����


    I gently patted Aider��s shoulder.


    ��Why not use that remaining life�� to fulfill yourst wish?��


    ��Myst�� wish?��


    ��Yeah.��


    I smiled softly.


    ��Think about it. What you want to do at the very end of your life.��


    ������


    ��Find your truest wish for yourself.��


    At the end of this long journey, I wanted my aplice to be happy too.


    I wanted him to use hisst moments for himself.


    ����Myst�� wish����


    Leaving the dazed Aider behind, I stood before Salome.


    ��Well, Ash! This is the moment you��ve been dreaming of!��


    Standing in front of the wide-open magical door, Salome grinned brightly.


    ��You��ve carried your banner, walked to the very end, and now�� it��s time to deliver your heart��s message in person!��


    For some reason, I started to feel nervous, my heart pounding in my chest.


    I took a deep breath and steadied myself.


    Salome extended her hand to me.


    ��Come on! Let��s go fulfill your wish!��


    ����Yeah!��


    I took Salome��s hand.


    With a mischievous smile, Salome pulled me forward, and a blinding white light filled my vision.


    And then��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    In a dark, silent arcade.


    All the other machines had stopped, their screens off, surrounded by stillness.


    In the center of the arcade, a single, massive game machine buzzed with rough noise, radiating the unique warmth of machinery.


    The only machine still powered on in the entire arcade had a small child sitting in front of it.


    The boy was dressed in a baggy hospital gown that didn��t fit his small frame, his head covered by a beanie, his skin pale fromck of sunlight.


    ������


    The boy stared at therge game screen.


    On the screen, marred with static, a single phrase flickered:


    �� CONTINUE?Would you like to continue?


    Next to that phrase, the number ticked back and forth between 1 and 0, also distorted by static.


    It wasn��t clear, but it seemed to be slowly dropping from 1 to 0.


    And when it finally hit 0�� the game would be over forever.


    ������


    Watching the slowly ticking numbers, the boy felt a strange sense of peace. Perhaps it was a kind of resignation, or maybe he had simply lost interest.


    He just stared at the screen with empty eyes.


    As if hoping the number would reach 0 soon.


    As if waiting for the words ��GAME OVER�� to sh across therge screen.


    At that moment,


    ��Not going to y anymore?��


    A young man��s voice echoed from the entrance of the arcade.


    Then, the young man walked into the arcade, his footsteps echoing in the quiet space.


    ��It��d be a shame to stop now, after getting this far. Why not give it one more try?��


    ������


    The boy, who had been waiting for the game to end, reluctantly responded.


    ��I��m sick of this game.��


    The boy��s eyes, still fixed on the screen, held a hint of resentment.


    ��It��s hard. It��s painful. And it��s not even fun.��


    ������


    ��I��m done.��


    Step. Step.


    The approaching footsteps stopped behind the boy.


    The boy nced back, blinking in surprise.


    ��Wait, Retro?��


    The man resembled the famous streamer RetroAddict that the boy often watched on TV.


    ��Or so he thought, but upon closer inspection, he realized it wasn��t him.


    The man��s appearance waspletely different. Plus, he was dressed in a unique uniform the boy had never seen before.


    Why did I mistake him for someone else? The boy tilted his head in confusion.


    ��Sorry. You just reminded me of someone I know�� But who are you?��


    The man hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully before replying,


    ��A friend.��


    He gave a sheepish smile.


    ��An old friend of RetroAddict��s.��


    ��Oh, that makes sense.��


    The boy scratched his head, still covered by the beanie.


    ��You don��t look anything like Retro, but your vibe is simr. That��s why I got confused.��


    ��Haha. I get that a lot. People say Retro and I are quite simr.��


    The manughed as he pulled a chair from a nearby game machine and sat next to the boy.


    ��So, you know a lot about RetroAddict?��


    ��More or less? After all, I was his first viewer.��


    ��How did you end up watching his stream?��


    The boy smiled faintly, recalling the past.


    ��Retro��s a pretty popr game streamer now.��


    ��That��s true.��


    ��But back when he first started, he was a total newbie. His stream setup was a mess, and he only yed really old games. Because of that, no one watched his stream.��


    Talking about his favorite streamer seemed to cheer the boy up a bit.


    ��I was stuck in the hospital, bored out of my mind, so I started wandering around different streams�� And that��s when I stumbled upon Retro��s. A stream with 0 viewers, broadcasting some ancient game that nobody even knew existed.��


    The boy paused for a moment.


    After a brief silence, he continued.


    ��That was the day I was thinking about dying.��


    ������


    ��Treatment was tough, surgery was scary, I kept throwing up the meds, and I felt so guilty towards my parents�� Everything was just so exhausting, I thought maybe it was time to just give up.��


    The man listened quietly.


    ��I entered that stream that no one else was watching, and the game looked incredibly difficult. His life bar was almost empty, down to thest sliver, and monsters were closing in from all sides. And I thought to myself����


    The boy lowered his gaze.


    ��If this guy loses, I��ll give up too.��


    His small, worn-out hands, bruised from countless injections, clenched into fists.


    ��I decided that I would die that day.��


    ������


    ��But�� he beat it.��


    A faint excitement crept into the boy��s voice.


    ��He actually did it. He was literally on the verge of a game over. But he gritted his teeth and fought desperately�� He kept pushing forward, refusing to give up, until he finally reached the final boss and won. He saw the ending.��


    ������


    ��Seeing that�� somehow, I didn��t want to die anymore.��


    The boy repeated softly,


    ��I wanted to live.��


    The man quietly studied the boy��s profile.


    The boy continued.


    ��Even after that, Retro never gave up. No matter how tough the old games were, no matter how unpopr his stream was�� he kept going. Eventually, he cleared every difficult game, and his stream, which no one watched, slowly started to grow.��


    The boy nodded to himself.


    ��Watching him, I think I found the courage to keep going too.��


    Slowly, the boy lifted his gaze to therge game machine in front of him.


    ��So, I think that��s why I kept fighting against this thing.��


    Still.


    �� CONTINUE?


    The number on the game screen was nearing 0.


    ����Well, it��s over now.��


    The boy raised both hands in defeat.


    ��I��m not ying anymore.��


    ��Why not?��


    ��Because I can��t win.��


    The boy kicked the game machine��s base with his hospital slippers.


    ��I can��t even count how many times I��ve fought this thing. But no matter how hard I try, I always end up getting knocked out.��


    ������


    ��I watched Retro and found the courage to get back up and try again, over and over.��


    The boy shook his head slightly.


    ��But not once�� not even once did I win.��


    ������


    ��Even when I tried to hold onto hope, even when I took my meds and went through surgery, things only got worse. The treatment failed, the surgery failed, and my efforts failed. I tried my best, but I can��t escape this hell.��


    A long sigh escaped the boy��s lips.


    ��It��s always like this. No matter how hard I try, no matter how much I struggle, the world keeps taking things from me. Nothing changes.��


    ������


    ��I��m done. I don��t want to live like this anymore.��


    Scrreeech.


    The boy pushed his chair back and stood up from the game machine.


    ��Game over.��


    He dered, ready to turn away from the machine.


    But then.


    ��Kid.��


    The man suddenly spoke.


    ��Do you think this world is unfair?��


    The boy paused for a moment, then nodded.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Do you think life is just suffering, even after you��ve ovee the hardest parts?��


    ����Yes.��


    The man smiled faintly.


    ��I used to think so too.��


    ��What?��


    ��This world�� I used to think it was a hell where only an iron man could survive, a ce full of nothing but pain.��


    Hell.


    Iron man.


    The boy mulled over the man��s words, his head tilting in confusion.


    ��You used to think that�� does that mean your perspective changed?��


    ��A little.��


    The man smiled faintly, reminiscing about his past.


    ��I used to think that one failure meant it was over�� But even when I hit rock bottom, there was someone who reached out to me.��


    ������


    ��Life may be a hell full of suffering, but there are moments, rare but real, where beauty blooms like wildflowers.��


    The man gestured toward the boy.


    ��You��ve had people like that, and moments like that, haven��t you?��


    ������


    The boy didn��t answer right away, but he didn��t deny it either.


    Standing in front of the boy, the man slowly stood up straight.


    ��I won��t say this world isn��t hell. I won��t say the world doesn��t demand you to be an iron man. But.��


    The man looked the boy straight in the eyes.


    ��This world is a far more beautiful hell than you think.��


    ������


    ��And even for people like us, who are far from iron men and full of failures�� as long as we don��t give up, there��s always a chance.��


    The boy growled softly.


    ��What are you trying to say?��


    ������


    ��What did youe here to tell me?��


    The boy��s voice was tinged with frustration.


    ��You don��t know how hard it is for me, and you��re not going to live my life for me! You��re not going to take my treatments, my surgeries, throw up in my ce, or cry in my ce! So what good is your empty constion��!��


    ��RetroAddict wanted me to tell you something.��


    The boy��s eyes widened in shock.


    The man smiled gently.


    ��He wanted to tell you to hang in there. That he��s rooting for you.��


    ������


    ��And to cheer you on, he cleared the hardest game in the world while you were asleep.��


    741 game overs.


    And a three-year journey.


    The man recalled it all.


    ��Do you know why he did that?��


    ����No.��


    ��Because you saved him from hell.��


    The boy froze.


    The man spoke with conviction.


    ��You reached out to him, introduced yourself, when he was isted and dying in his own personal hell.��


    In this hellish world, all that ordinary people who aren��t iron men can do is reach out to one another.


    And sometimes, that��s enough.


    The man believed that.


    ��I know. It��s irresponsible. We can��t live your life for you. We struggle just to face our own personal hells. We��re barely managing to endure the hardest games we��ve ever faced.��


    ������


    ��But just like you gained courage from that friend.��


    With all his sincerity,


    ��That friend gained courage from you.��


    Hoping that even a little bit of this would reach him.


    ��We want you to live.��


    The man said.


    ��We want you to keep challenging your life, keep trying to conquer your world, and not give up.��


    ������


    The boy bit his lip.


    The man continued.


    ��Life will still be hard for you. Treatment will still be tough, and continuing to live will still be painful. Even if you ovee one challenge, unimaginable difficulties will keeping.��


    ������


    ��But still, just one more time. Just onest time.��


    The man reached into his pocket, pulling something out��


    He flicked his fingers and tossed it to the boy.


    ��Fight again.��


    The boy caught the object out of reflex.


    What the man had thrown him�� was an old coin.


    As the boy stared down at the coin in his hand, the man smiled warmly.


    ��It��s your choice.��


    The man turned around.


    Then, striding away, he left the arcade.


    ����Wait.��


    The boy hesitated, then shouted urgently.


    ��Hey, mister! Wait a second!��


    The man stopped at the arcade��s entrance.


    The boy called out to him, his voice trembling.


    ��How do I repay you for this coin?��


    The man chuckled softly,


    Then slowly turned around.


    ��You��re not the one who needs to pay it back.��


    He pointed a finger at the boy.


    Then, he raised his thumb, pointing it at himself.


    ��I��m the one who paid it back.��


    Leaving the boy with words he couldn��t quite understand,


    The man opened the arcade door and vanished outside.


    ������


    Standing there, the boy stared at the entrance where the man had disappeared for a long time.


    Finally�� he slowly turned around.


    �� CONTINUE?


    The same old phrase still flickered on the screen, on that infuriating game machine.


    The boy walked over to it and plopped back into the seat.


    He stared silently at the coin in his hand.


    ����One more time.��


    With the coin clutched in his fist,


    ��Just onest time.��


    �� Insert A Coin


    The boy pushed the coin into the machine��s slot.


    Clink��


    As the coin ttered down, the number that had been so close to 0 suddenly shot back up. A new phrase shed across the static-filled screen in bright, clear letters.


    �� Here Comes A New Challenger!


    �� Get Ready For The Next STAGE


    A new challenger has appeared.


    Prepare for the next stage.


    ����Phew.��


    Taking a deep breath,


    Opening his eyes wide,


    The boy��s small, dry hand gripped the game��s joystick��


    �� PRESS START


    And he pressed the start button with all his might.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    <em>Click.</em>


    The stream went live.


    The camera shook slightly before settling on the man seated in his gaming chair.


    ��Goha~��


    He waved at the camera with a cheerful smile.


    As the notification for the live stream popped up, viewers started flooding the chat with messages.


    �� Goha~


    �� Hey, Retro!


    �� Feels like it��s been a while, haha.�� It��s because it <em>has</em> been a while, lol.


    �� Is this your first stream since getting out of the hospital?


    �� Looks like it��


    �� How was hospital food? You look even more puffy than usual.


    RetroAddict scratched his messy hair with a wry smile.


    ��Yeah, so I kinda copsed during thest stream�� got rushed to the ER and ended up staying in the hospital for a few days to get some rest. Fired up the stream as soon as I got home from being discharged.��


    �� I was watching that live, scared the crap outta me; you just suddenly keeled over.


    �� For real, Retro legit passed out, lmao.


    �� Guess clearing <em>Protect the Empire</em> was too much of a thrill��


    �� Clearing the Ironman mode of that nightmare is totally worth it, though.


    �� The news even covered your clear on international gaming forums, dude.


    �� But in Korea, the headline was about you fainting, lmao.


    �� You were streaming for, like, an entire day at the end there. No wonder you conked out.


    �� LOL, 10k viewers for the clear, 50k viewers for the ambnce, legendary.


    As they discussed the day he copsed, RetroAddict looked pretty embarrassed.


    ��Man, yeah, everything started spinning all of a sudden, and I just cked out. But hey, thanks to you guys for calling 911. Lucky my manager knew my address too����


    �� So basically, we saved your life.


    �� How about thanking us with some ice cream?


    �� The good side of streaming, LOL.


    �� But like, you wouldn��t have copsed from overwork if you hadn��t been streaming in the first ce��


    �� Shh! Don��t bring that up!


    �� Can��t even joke that streaming is more important than your health now��


    �� Old and fragile RetroAddict, smh.


    �� Retro, man~ you gotta take care of yourself from now on, okay?


    And then,


    <em>Ding!</em>


    The notification sound yed, and the first donation message of the day popped up.


    [��ckBox�� donated 10,000 won!]


    �� What did you eat in the hospital? I��m asking for the third time.


    ��Thanks for the ten bucks�� But why are you all so curious about what I ate?��


    �� Food is serious business, LOL.


    �� This country is obsessed with food, hahaha.


    �� Seriously though, what did you eat? (4th attempt)


    �� (5th attempt)


    �� (6th attempt)


    �� (741st attempt)


    ��Okay, okay, chill! No need to go up to the 742nd attempt. I figured you��d ask, so I took pictures of everything.��


    �� Haha, now he knows to take photos before we even ask.


    �� ��As expected of Retro.��


    �� Honestly, taking pics before eating is justmon courtesy at this point.


    �� For real, lol.


    �� Seriously, if you don��t, we��ll unsubscribe, no cap.


    RetroAddict started showing the pictures of his hospital meals on the stream.


    The viewers recoiled at the sight of the nd, healthy hospital food, but RetroAddict just waved his hands dismissively.


    ��Honestly, I thought it was pretty good! The food was lightly seasoned, which I liked. If the hospital were closer, I��d want to eat there every day. You guys really underestimate hospital food��it��s actually healthy and tasty.��


    �� Okay, boomer.


    �� I��m a boomer too, but that��s too much��


    �� ��Mom! Bring me some real kimchi!!!��


    �� Real Koreans should eat spicy and salty food, tsk tsk.


    The silly conversation about hospital food soon led to RetroAddict sharing stories about his time in the hospital.


    Since there was a chance he might have had a serious health issue, RetroAddict had stayed in the hospital for almost a week, undergoing thorough examinations and resting.


    He talked about the scary tests he had to go through, the shady vendors selling alcohol and cigarettes at the hospital��s convenience store, the power struggle between ��King of the Patients,�� Mr. Park, and ��Queen of the Ward,�� Mrs. Hong, and their epic showdown��


    RetroAddict shared these stories in detail, and then suddenly pped his hands.


    ��Oh, right! And something super weird happened too.��


    �� Here we go, Retro��s overreacting to something minor.


    �� Retro��s nonchnt stories are the ones that are actually insane.


    �� But seriously, what happened between Mr. Park and Mrs. Hong?


    �� Yeah, who became the new ruler of the ward in the end?


    ��No, guys, this is no overreaction. This was actually the most bizarre thing that��s ever happened to me.��


    �� Something crazier than the ward��s royal rumble��?


    �� Hmm�� intriguing.


    �� Okay, let��s hear it.


    �� This better be good, or I��m unsubscribing, lol.


    RetroAddict took a deep breath.


    Then, in a more serious tone, he slowly began.


    ��A woman suddenly appeared in my hospital room!��


    �� Already boring;


    �� Skipping ahead.


    �� Alright, thanks for the story, it was fun~


    �� Lemme guess, it��s just a fan who tracked you down.


    �� ��I��m a fan! Let��s hang out!��


    �� ssic stalker meetup, LOL.


    ��No, no, I��m serious! She said she was a fan and everything!��


    �� ?


    �� Really?


    �� What��s going on?


    �� But how did she even find out which hospital you were at?


    �� Sounds like stalking��


    Viewers started to worry that RetroAddict might have been stalked by a crazed fan.


    But what he said next was even stranger.


    ��She just appeared in my room out of nowhere! Or did she even enter? Suddenly, she was just there! She said she came to this world just to see me!��


    �� ?


    �� ??


    �� ???


    ��And she was foreign! She had this super unique style��pink hair, tanned skin�� She said she wanted to take care of me!��


    �� ��?


    �� ?????


    �� What is he talking about now?


    The chat was flooded with question marks.


    But RetroAddict kept going,pletely serious.


    ��She even said she wanted to take care of me for the rest of my life! She practically clung to me�� I was so shocked!��


    �� ??


    �� Ugh��;


    �� So�� some pink-haired tanned girl showed up�� and said she liked you?


    �� ~Sounds like an anime plot, anyone got a rmendation?


    �� That��s your type, huh, Professor��


    ��No, I��m not making this up! I��m telling you the 100% truth!��


    RetroAddict was clearly frustrated, but the chat was already losing patience.


    �� This weeb�� I can��t believe I actually worried about him for a second.


    �� Dude, are you sure you weren��t just hallucinating?


    �� Did you forget to take your meds or take too much?


    �� The way you copsed, you probably messed up your head.


    �� Looks like it��s time for another hospital visit.


    <em>Ding!</em>


    More donations rolled in.


    [��BadGameSommelier�� donated 10,000 won!]


    �� I think you��ve yed so many bad games you��ve finally lost it;;;


    [��SuDonManPer�� donated 100,000 won!]


    �� Hey, Mr. Ko, stop talking nonsense and y that game I sent you.


    [��NoFunStreamMakesMeBark�� donated 10,000 won!]


    �� Woof woof grrr woof woof hyaaaargh!!!!!


    ��I��m telling you, it��s true! A pink-haired, tanned woman just appeared out of nowhere and said all that�� I��m only speaking facts����


    Retro��s eyes started to tear up. He seemed genuinely upset.


    ��But who am I kidding? I��m RetroAddict, a lifelong bachelor. There��s no way a woman would be that into me. I figured she was just trying to scam me and steal my kidneys, so I kicked her out.��


    �� At least you��ve got somemon sense left.


    �� Pretty sure it was just a weird dream��


    �� We��re really grateful you��re streaming even though you��re this sick��


    �� Poor Retro, all alone for so long that he��s losing it.


    �� Okay, I got it, I��ll dress up with pink hair and a tan at the next fan meeting, alright?


    �� Pink Hair Gang, assemble!


    Seeing that no one believed his story and the atmosphere was getting cold, RetroAddict gave up on trying to exin.


    ��Maybe I really was just seeing things����


    Honestly, it was such a ridiculous story that even he found it hard to believe.


    Maybe it was just his imagination, but ever since then, he kept catching glimpses of pink hair in the corners of his vision�� But yeah, it must just be a trick of the mind��


    After that, RetroAddict and the viewers discussed the <em>Protect the Empire</em> stream.


    Even though RetroAddict fainted at the end, he had been the first person in the world to clear the impossible difficulty mode since the game��s release. It was something worth celebrating.


    The stream turned into a bted review of the months-long challenge. RetroAddict started going through his old videos on his channel, reminiscing about the long journey.


    From Empire 1 to Empire 742.


    The battle-scarred path he had taken was all recorded there.


    As RetroAddict was going down memoryne, a donation notification popped up.


    <em>Ding!</em>


    [��MissionFairy�� donated 10,000 won!]


    �� So, are you really going to donate all your stream earnings to the Children��s Cancer Foundation?


    This was something he had announced when he posted an update to themunity after his hospital stay.


    He had promised to donate all the earnings from his <em>Protect the Empire</em> streams to the Children��s Cancer Foundation. He had even signed a pledge to that effect half a year ago.


    RetroAddict nodded firmly.


    ��Yep. I��m going to donate everything as soon as this month��s earnings are calcted.��


    The viewers seemed a bit taken aback.


    �� It��s a good cause, but why all of a sudden��?


    �� Hey, Mr. Ko, why not use that money to buy yourself some clothes?


    �� Seriously, LOL. All you ever wear is a hoodie and shorts or a T-shirt and jeans.


    �� There are other things you need besides clothes, right?


    �� We gave you that money to splurge on yourself!!!


    �� We donated so you could afford to eat something other than instant noodles!


    ��Hey, I have other ie streams besides donations. Don��t worry about me.��


    �� We��re not worried about you; we��re worried about how you��re spending <em>our</em> money, lol.


    �� For real, LOL.


    �� For real, LOLLLLL.


    ��You gave me the money to use as I see fit, right? So I��m using it the way I want.��


    RetroAddict didn��t exin why he had decided to donate to the Children��s Cancer Foundation.


    ��I��ll exin why I decided to donate�� another time.��


    The viewers sensed his reluctance to talk about it and didn��t press further.


    ������


    RetroAddict bit his lip, his expression turning bitter.


    Before starting the final <em>Protect the Empire</em> stream,


    He had received a text from the child��s parents.


    They said they would let their child go in the next 24 hours. They would contact him again after setting up the funeral.


    But after RetroAddict fainted at the end of the final stream and woke up a few dayster, there was no word from the parents.


    There were a few missed calls in his call history, but RetroAddict was too scared to return them.


    If the child had passed away, the funeral would have been over by now, and he didn��t want to reopen the parents�� wounds.


    Perhaps this donation was just a way to cope with the regret of not being able to send his message to the child in time.


    ��I knew it from the start.��


    RetroAddict��s blurry eyes stared at the light from the monitor in front of him.


    ��Beating a game wasn��t going to make a miracle happen. That kid was never going to wake up just because I did.��


    He knew that.


    He had just done what he could.


    The way he and the child hadmunicated was through game streams. He was the streamer, and the child was the viewer.


    It might seem silly to others, but this was how the two of them were connected.


    ������


    RetroAddict clenched his fist.


    But.


    Even if it was toote.


    Even if he didn��t say the words in time, even if he couldn��t see the child off properly��


    He still needed to convey his feelings.


    RetroAddict squeezed his eyes shut, then opened them wide.


    ��Hey, guys, hang on a second.��


    With his resolve renewed, RetroAddict grabbed his phone and stood up.


    ��There��s someone I need to contact real quick.��


    He started scrolling through his contacts to find the child��s parents�� names.


    At that moment.


    �� Hey, Retro!


    Among the flood of messages in the chat,


    One line stood out, catching RetroAddict��s eye.


    �� Long time no see, Retro!


    ������


    RetroAddict rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand.


    He thought he was seeing things.


    But he wasn��t.


    �� I heard you were in the hospital? Are you feeling better?


    �� My surgery was a sess! LOL, I did sleep for a while, but I��m recovering just fine now!


    �� While I was out, you cleared <em>Protect the Empire</em> on Ironman? That��s amazing!


    ������


    RetroAddict stared at the chat in disbelief.


    Another message from the child appeared.


    �� Oh right, now I have to donate for you to see my messages. Hold on!


    ��No.��


    RetroAddict��s voice trembled.


    ��You don��t have to donate. I can see it.��


    Tears welled up in his eyes.


    ��Thank you.��


    Wiping away his tears hastily, RetroAddict spoke in a choked voice.


    ��Thank you foring back����


    He couldn��t hold it in anymore and started sobbing.


    He sat back down in his chair, covering his flushed face, and cried for a long time. The viewers, bewildered, tried tofort him.


    �� What��s going on? Why��s Retro crying???


    �� Why��d he start crying all of a sudden?


    �� Sorry, we were just messing around; we won��t tease you anymore!


    �� Should we clip this? Or will it get taken down?


    �� The man��s crying, hurry up and donate!!!


    �� Hey, Mr. Ko, blow your nose, it��s not a good look!


    In front of his shocked and concerned viewers, RetroAddict wept openly.


    This was just a coincidence.


    There was no connection between him clearing the hardest game in the world and the child finding the will to fight for life again.


    But at the moment when a wish he had given up on was fulfilled,


    He felt more grateful than ever that he had chosen to be a game streamer.


    ��Thank you for staying alive.��


    He wiped his tear-streaked face with his sleeve and smiled.


    ��Thank you foring back to watch my stream.��


    He couldn��t see the child��s face.


    All he could see was the flood of messages in the chat. He couldn��t physically reach the person on the other side.


    But still, in this moment,


    He felt that connection clearly.


    ��Thank you. Really����


    RetroAddict beamed through his tears.


    And perhaps, on the other side of the screen��


    The child was smiling back just as brightly.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    After paying my respects to the other kings�� graves in preparation for the reburials, I finally made my way to the mausoleum of the Duchy of Bringar, to the grave of Dusk Bringar.


    ��Your Grace!��


    ��You��ve arrived, Your Grace.��


    The knights of the Dragonblood Knights who had been waiting for me saluted in unison.


    I still wasn��t entirely used to the name, but I nodded lightly and walked silently to Dusk Bringar��s coffin, where I respectfully paid my respects.


    I didn��t feel sad.


    When I met her again in the spirit world, she sent me off with a smile.


    So, I decided to bless her afterlife with happiness as well.


    ��I entrust my mother��s transport to you, Dragonblood Knights.����Yes, Duke.��


    ��After the disbanding ceremony tomorrow, we��ll depart for the Duchy of Bringar the day after. Until we reach the duchy, you must keep a close watch over her coffin.��


    ��We will guard it with our lives.��


    Though their expressions were firm, I could see a faint unease lingering in the knights�� eyes.


    Understanding their concerns, I smiled at them.


    ��Don��t worry. I have no intention of abandoning the duchy.��


    ����!��


    The knights were startled, clearly having their concerns read aloud.


    I had inherited the title of Duke of Bringar, but I was also the Crown Prince of the Everck Empire.


    Depending on the choices I made, the Duchy of Bringar could be erased from history, annexed by the Empire, or simply fade away.


    But I had no such intention.


    ��In fact, quite the opposite.��


    I looked around at the knights, speaking with certainty.


    ��For the time being, I n to focus on my life as the Duke of Bringar, rather than my role as Crown Prince.��


    ����!��


    The knights looked surprised, but this was the natural course of action.


    My father, the Emperor, was still in excellent health, and it would be some time before I inherited the Everck Empire.


    Until then, I intended to operate from the Duchy of Bringar, learning more about governance and the politics of the world.


    Although I had ruled Crossroad for the past three years, Crossroad was originally a small city, primarily focused on being a military fortress.


    Strictly speaking, I was stillcking in many areas when it came to ruling an entire nation. And for a nation as vast as the Everck Empire, even more so.


    Thus, I intended to study kingship within the Duchy of Bringar before eventually assuming the throne of the Empire.


    During this time, I also nned to solidify the Duchy of Bringar as a sibling nation to the Empire, ensuring that its status remained secure.


    ����Of course, I��ll have to face challenges along the way to see how things y out.��


    The Duchy of Bringar was precious to me.


    It could serve as a firm foundation for my political endeavors.


    But above all, the legacy of the previous Dukes burned brightly within this nation.


    Though the Dragonblood lineage may have faded, its spirit must continue.


    I had no intention of neglecting the Duchy of Bringar.


    ������


    I carefully touched the lid of Dusk Bringar��s coffin.


    Please watch over me, Mother.


    As one who has inherited the name of Bringar, I will live a life that is worthy of it. I will do my utmost.


    Later that afternoon.


    In the drawing room of the lord��s mansion.


    Knock, knock��


    There was a knock on the door, and Evangeline walked in briskly.


    ��Did you call for me, Senpai?��


    She closed the door carefully and turned around with a cheerful tone.


    ��Is it because of tomorrow��s disbanding ceremony? Don��t worry, I��ve been preparing everything, and it��s all����


    Mid-sentence, she abruptly stopped.


    It was only then that she noticed the room was filled with people waiting for her.


    Along with the main party members, several retainers, officers, and servants who had long served Crossroad were present in the drawing room.


    There were warriors from the infantry battalion and fellow heroes who had fought alongside Evangeline, and even kings from various nations.


    And, of course, my father, the Emperor, along with several of his knights and secretaries, were also gathered.


    ��Come in, Evangeline.��


    I gestured for her to approach, watching as she stiffened with surprise.


    ��No�� I suppose it��s more fitting to address you differently now.��


    Clearing my throat, I called her by her new title with emphasis.


    ��Margrave of Cross.��


    ����!��


    As if struck by lightning, the moment she heard the title, Evangeline��s shoulders trembled, and she stood tall, her back straight.


    I smiled gently.


    ��Are you ready to inherit the noble title your father has preserved and the position of lord of this city?��


    ������


    She bit her lip, her green eyes filled withplex emotions as she gazed at me.


    Finally, with a voice that trembled but was firm and resolute, Evangeline answered.


    ��Yes!��


    I stepped aside, and my father, the Emperor, advanced with his cane.


    Evangeline, who had approached him with tense steps, knelt on one knee and bowed her head.


    ��Long live the Emperor. This humble servant is honored to be in your presence.��


    ��Evangeline Cross, daughter of the Cross family.��


    The Emperor spoke solemnly to the young knight.


    ��I know that your parents and ancestors have defended the imperial territory with blood and tears here at this southernmost frontier.��


    ������


    ��There were many names used to describe this fortress city: the Street of Suicides, the City on a Grave, the Monster Front�� The names were diverse and ominous.��


    The Emperor shook his head slightly.


    ��But now it is time to discard those old titles.��


    ������


    ��The monsters are gone, and a new path has opened to the south.��


    The Emperor gazed far to the south, in the direction of the Lake Kingdom.


    ��Crossroad must now be the new frontline of the Empire, bordering new nations and civilizations.��


    Listening with her head bowed, Evangeline��s emerald eyes gleamed with firm resolve.


    ��Crossroad must be reborn, not as a fortress for war, but as a new center of culture and trade, where the roads of many nations intertwine.��


    ������


    ��Evangeline Cross.��


    The Emperor asked gently.


    ��Are you capable of carrying out this heavy responsibility?��


    Without a moment��s hesitation, Evangeline replied boldly.


    ��Of course, Your Majesty!��


    The Emperor smiled in satisfaction and issued amand.


    ��Evangeline Cross, eldest daughter of the Cross family, lift your head!��


    Evangeline immediately raised her head as the Emperor stepped forward��


    And the knights on either side of him presented her with a silver spear, a golden shield, and a beautiful green g bearing the Cross family crest.


    ��Use this spear to vanquish your enemies, this shield to protect the city, and this g to uphold the honor of Everck and the Cross family.��


    Evangeline respectfully received the spear, shield, and g and ced them before her.


    With the ceremony concluded, the Emperor made an official deration.


    ��Now, as the heir to your family��s legacy and your father��s name, you are the new Margrave of Cross for this era.��


    The Emperor then turned to me.


    ��At the same time, the fortress city of Crossroad is now returned to the Cross family as of this moment.��


    I stepped forward and handed Evangeline a white cloth that held several items: documents that certified the rights of the lord over the city, a key ring with the original keys to the city��s main facilities, and the lord��s seal.


    As I respectfully offered her the cloth-wrapped items, Evangeline cautiously took them with a gentle touch.


    ��Thank you for the service of this city over the past three years and for the Cross family��s willingness to lend it to the imperial family.��


    I stepped back, and the Emperor solemnly proimed,


    ��The Imperial family will remember the loyalty of the Cross family and the bravery of Crossroad until the day the history of the Empire ends.��


    Then, with a warm and benevolent smile, the Emperor added,


    ��May you be an excellent Margrave and a great lord, Evangeline Cross.��


    ������


    ��Good luck to you.��


    With tears in her eyes, Evangeline bowed her head.


    ��It is the honor of my life, Your Majesty�� I will strive to be an excellent Margrave and a good lord, as youmand.��


    The Emperor nodded and stepped back, signaling me with his eyes.


    After bowing to the Emperor, I stepped forward and cleared my throat.


    ��Lastly.��


    Under the gazes of everyone present, I walked calmly to stand before Evangeline.


    Holding her by the shoulders, I gently helped her rise from where she knelt.


    Facing her now as a fully grown adult, no longer the small, spirited girl knight she once was��


    I smiled.


    ��As the former lord, I would like to recite a poem for the new lord, both as advice and as a blessing.��


    ������


    ��Would that be alright, Margrave of Cross?��


    Evangeline smiled back at me.


    ��I would be delighted to listen, Crown Prince.��


    Taking a deep breath, I recited the poem I had prepared long ago, for the day Evangeline would be the next Margrave of Cross.


    A piece of wisdom I believed she would need in her new role as a ruler.


    ��People are illogical, unreasonable, and self-centered.


    Love them anyway.


    If you do good, people will use you of selfish ulterior motives.


    Do good anyway.


    If you are sessful, you will win false friends and true enemies.


    Seed anyway.


    The good you do today will be forgotten tomorrow.


    Do good anyway.


    Honesty and frankness make you vulnerable.


    Be honest and frank anyway.


    The biggest men with the biggest ideas can be shot down by the smallest men with the smallest minds.


    Think big anyway.


    People favor underdogs but follow only top dogs.


    Fight for a few underdogs anyway.


    What you spend years building may be destroyed overnight.


    Build anyway.


    People really need help but may attack you if you do help them.


    Help people anyway.


    Give the world the best you have, and you��ll get kicked in the teeth.


    Give the world the best you have anyway.��


    The recitation ended.


    Though it was a long and potentially tedious passage, Evangeline took in the words, carefully reflecting on the advice, fully attentive.


    ��I will be watching with anticipation to see the lord you be and the city you will build.��


    I extended my hand.


    ��Do your best, Margrave of Cross.��


    Evangeline slowly took my hand.


    ��I will.��


    She couldn��t hold back her tears as they streamed down her cheeks.


    ��I may still be young, inexperienced, and full of mistakes����


    But her voice was firm and resolute.


    ��But I will live and work hard to ensure that I am not ashamed before His Majesty, before Your Highness, before myte parents�� Before my father and mother. I will strive to make this city a ce where everyone can live with pride.��


    After a firm handshake, I stepped back.


    The room erupted in cheers and apuse.


    Somehow, word had spread, and outside the mansion, citizens and soldiers had gathered, shouting their cheers and giving their ovations through the windows.


    The Emperor��s knights and secretaries were concerned for his safety and moved to calm the crowd, but the Emperor waved them off, smiling.


    ��Let them be.��


    The Emperor turned to me, his eyes crinkling with approval.


    ��This is a sight only possible in the frontier.��


    I smiled back, joining the Emperor in taking in the bustling, lively scene of the frontier.


    Waaahhh��!


    Citizens and soldiers crowded outside, chanting Evangeline��s name.


    With her bandaged hands, the new lord of Crossroad wiped away her tears and smiled brightly, waving back to the people.


    ������


    Was it just a trick of the eye?


    For a moment, I thought I saw the previous Margrave of Cross standing silently among the crowd.


    He was no longer in his bloodstained armor.


    He was just a proud father, shedding tears of joy as he watched his grown daughter.


    ��You have every right to be proud, Margrave.��


    When I blinked, the vision was gone.


    And with it, the heavy burden of guilt I had carried for so long began to lift.


    ��Your daughter has followed in your footsteps, just as you had hoped.��


    Slowly, I raised my hands and pped along with the others.


    For the new Margrave and the new lord of Crossroad, who shone brightly among the people, smiling radiantly.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    After the funeral.


    People from various nations began preparing to rebury the kings in front of their graves.


    King Kellison of the Dwarves, Queen Skuld of the Elves, King Poseidon of the Merfolk, Kureha, who was the elder brother of Beast King Kun��


    And many other human kings.


    Lastly, there was Duchess Dusk Bringar, the ruler of the Duchy of Bringar.


    ������


    I watched from a distance as the caskets of the kings were carefully removed with proper respect.


    Countless kings lost their lives during the three years of war.


    While most soldiers would remain buried here at the Crossroad cemetery, the kings, along with a few soldiers whose families requested it, were to be taken back to their homnds.��There��s a catb where all the previous Dwarf Kings are buried.��


    As I approached Kellison��s grave, Kellibey, who had been gently caressing his son��s casket, spoke in a steady voice.


    The golden crown on his head glistened. Kellibey hade to this ce as the new Dwarf King.


    ��This one has earned the right to rest there too.��


    I didn��t know what to say, so I just stood there in silence. Kellibey, however, smiled faintly.


    ��And�� I��m thinking of gathering the scattered dwarves together, not as arge nation but in a small, tight-knit group.��


    ��You��re not going to rebuild the kingdom?��


    As part of their reward for participating in the war, the dwarves had seen the abolition of the non-human very system, and all non-human races had been granted freedom. This was an agreement that all nations participating in the World Guardian Front had approved and dered.


    I had naturally assumed that Kellibey would now focus on rebuilding the dwarven kingdom.


    ��As you know, after our defeat in the race wars, we dwarves were still respected as craftsmen. We spread across various nations, and most of us are doing well. Many have grown attached to their new homes and don��t want to leave.��


    Kellibey shrugged.


    ��Sure, many would return if called, but most have already built their own lives. There��s no need to force everyone back together. Besides, we dwarves are naturally individualistic.��


    ��Aha����


    ��So, instead of a kingdom, I��m thinking of forming something like a guild. Everyone lives their lives independently, but wee together to help each other when needed, and work on big projects together.��


    I watched my cksmith draw out his vision for the new era, and then smiled.


    ��I��ll support you, Kellibey. ��I��m going to miss you.��


    ��Why��re you making it sound like a final goodbye? There��s still the ��disbanding ceremony�� tomorrow, you know!��


    With the disappearance of magic, the entire world was now engulfed in various forms of chaos.


    To manage this confusion, the kings of the World Guardian Front had to return to theirnds urgently��


    And so, the disbanding ceremony was scheduled to take ce right after the funeral and memorial service.


    ��And even if we part ways now, we��ll still see each other often. Isn��t that right?��


    Kellibeyughed and patted me on the back. I smiled back and threw my arm around his shoulder.


    ��That��s right. I��lle visit until you get sick of seeing me and tell me to stop.��


    ��Hah! Let��s see who gets sick of whom first!��


    Kellibey and I stood side by side for a while, watching as Kellison��s casket was loaded onto the carriage.


    When I approached Skuld��s grave, Verdandi was already there, carefully cing various flowers on the casket that had been removed.


    I gently called out to her.


    ��Verdandi.��


    ��Oh, Ash!��


    Verdandi finished arranging the flowers and turned to face me with a sheepish smile.


    ��How about we drop the formalities and speak casually? You��re a queen now.��


    ��Oh, right�� Sure�� I mean, sure����


    Verdandi looked a bit embarrassed. She was wearing a crown of white branches on her head.


    Following the wishes of her elder sister Urd and her younger sister Skuld, Verdandi, thest surviving member of the Elf royal family, had ascended to the throne as the new Fairy Queen.


    With the abolition of very and their release from vassge, there was no reason for her to use formal speech with me anymore.


    ��So�� I��ll speak casually, Ash.��


    She fidgeted awkwardly, clearly unused to the idea.


    Her nervousness, considering her age, amused me, and I had to stifle myughter. It was strange to see someone much older than me act this way.


    ����In the dungeon beneath the ck Lake, I never did find the Holy Grail I was searching for.��


    Together, we looked southward.


    In the dungeon beneath what was once the Lake Kingdom, Verdandi had spent a hundred years searching for the Grail. It was supposed to be the means of saving the Fairy Kingdom.


    But in the end, the Grail she found turned out to be a World Tree sapling.


    And even that sapling, nted back in her homnd, had lost its magic, bing nothing more than an ordinary tree.


    The ��miraculous magic�� she had sought for a century had never existed in the first ce.


    ��But Ash. I met you, we saved the world, and�� the Fairy Kingdom has been redeemed.��


    We exchanged smiles.


    Though the Grail lost its power and identity, through our exploration for it, we fought side by side, and as a result, the Elves regained thends that originally belonged to the Fairy Kingdom.


    It had been a long and winding path, but Verdandi had ultimately seeded in saving her kingdom.


    ��And so, I believe that thest hundred years of my life had meaning.��


    Verdandi smiled warmly.


    ��Maybe the Holy Grail I was searching for�� was you, Ash.��


    ��Don��t tter me too much. It��s embarrassing.��


    I waved my hand dismissively and looked at Skuld��s flower-covered casket.


    ��What will you do now?��


    ��I��ll return home and start rebuilding the kingdom.��


    Verdandi sighed deeply.


    ����But many have grown ustomed to life on the continent over the past century. And there are still many of our kin who were sold as ves across the world.��


    ��You have a lot of work ahead of you.��


    ��Well, I��ll take it one step at a time.��


    Verdandi extended her hand to me.


    ��Though Urd and Skuld are gone����


    It was a gesture for a handshake.


    ����I have a strong new ally to rely on.��


    I dly took her hand.


    ��Promise me you won��t hesitate to ask for help if you need it. I��ll do everything I can.��


    ��And that goes for me too, Ash. The Elves will never forget your kindness.��


    We couldn��t let go of each other��s hands for a while, both quietly gazing into the face of arade we had fought alongside for so long.


    King Poseidon��s casket was empty.


    He had fallen during Operation ��Titan Fall,�� a battle against the colossal monsters. His body was never recovered. Only his crown was retrieved.


    ��Rompellers.��


    In the absence of heirs, Poseidon��s twin nephews, Rompeller and Rompeller, took on the role of chief mourners.


    I approached the twins in their mourning attire and bowed to them.


    ��You��ve done well.��


    ��Well, we didn��t really do much.��


    The two Rompellers looked at their uncle��s empty casket.


    ��It was our uncle who did the hard work.��


    ��We didn��t aplish much on this front�� But we must carry on our uncle��s honor.��


    With the Merfolk King��s position vacant, the two Rompellers would have to take on his responsibilities.


    The oppression that the Merfolk had endured was now gone, but someone had to manage and represent their interests, and these two had stepped up.


    Though Poseidon had handled most of the arrangements, leaving the twins to merely sign off on them��


    ��Even so, it��s true that you two, and the Merfolk, fought hard.��


    Iforted the two, who seemed somewhat dejected.


    ��So, what��s next? Are you done with piracy?��


    ��Haha! It would be a bad look for a hero who saved the world to still be a pirate.��


    ��We��ll sail around the continent��s seas, spreading the news to our people. Most have already left for the deep sea or other continents�� But some still remain.��


    Most of the Merfolk had already left this continent.


    Those who stayed either formed small coastal viges or lived among humans, working on ships.


    The Rompellers said they would work to ensure that the remaining Merfolk could live in peace, free from persecution.


    ��Perhaps a world where racial distinctions no longer matter is on the horizon.��


    ��A world where everyone just works, eats, and lives together.��


    Nodding in agreement with the Rompellers, I added,


    ��Maybe we��ll be the ones to create that world together.��


    They seemed to like that response, and the former Pirate Kings smiled back at me.


    ��If you ever need a navy, give us a call!��


    ��Ash, we��d trust you as our leader!��


    For some reason, I had a feeling I��d be contacting them in the near future. There was much to do at sea.


    After bowing onest time to King Poseidon��s casket, I moved on.


    Kureha��s casket was being loaded onto a carriage.


    Kun and the rest of the Penal Squad were handling the casket and paying their respects.


    I waited for a moment before approaching them.


    ��Kun. Penal Squad.��


    ��Oh, Boss.��


    ��Hey there, Big Boss-!��


    The five greeted me cheerfully, and I chuckled.


    ��But don��t you think it��s time to drop the ��Penal Squad�� name? Your punishment ended a while ago.��


    ��We��ve just gotten so used to it, hahaha!��


    Kunughed and looked at his subordinates.


    ��But yeah�� I��ve been given the title of Beast King, and I��ll be going home. These guys should get new titles too.��


    The excited members of the Penal Squad jumped up and down.


    ��What will it be, Boss?!��


    ��The King��s Royal Guard?!��


    ��The Five Wolf Generals?!��


    ��Or maybe the Crimson Maple Fist Squad?!��


    Kun pondered for a moment before muttering quietly,


    ��Kun and�� His Disciples?��


    ������


    The Penal Squad members gave Kun a cold stare, clearly unimpressed. I couldn��t help butugh at the sight.


    Kun had reimed his homnd.


    Given his contributions to the World Guardian Front, it was a small price to pay. But Kun had insisted on paying for thend with the money he had saved, refusing to ept it as a reward.


    In the end, the money was taken, but it was used to provide supplies for rebuilding the devastated vige. There was much to be done.


    ��I��m thinking of creating amunity where not just the Crimson Maple Tribe�� But all the Beast Tribes, and even refugees, can live freely.��


    Kun gently stroked his brother Kureha��s casket.


    ��I have to live up to the miracle my brother gave me.��


    With a deep, mature gaze that was a far cry from the Kun I first met, he smiled warmly.


    ��I have to carry on his legacy.��


    ��I��ll support you, Kun.��


    After discussing the ns for the new vige, I cautiously brought up another topic.


    ��How��s Yun doing?��


    ����Still the same.��


    Kun scratched his head with a troubled expression.


    ��She��s always been a heavy sleeper, you know.��


    ������


    ��With magic gone from this world, the curse-like wounds that gued her have vanished�� But the initial injury was so severe that she still hasn��t woken up.��


    Kun sighed deeply.


    ��And if she decides to return to the Arian Kingdom, that��s a whole other challenge. The journey is long, cold, and harsh. I��m worried her weakened body won��t be able to handle it. And with no magic or artifacts left to assist in long-distance travel����


    ������


    ��In my heart, I want to marry her and take care of her myself, but thews of Arian Kingdom are tricky. Legally, for a marriage or any serious matter like that, the person involved must be conscious and able to express their consent.��


    It was aplicated situation for the Arian Kingdom.


    Transporting Yun, who remained unconscious, back to the Arian Kingdom bynd was too dangerous, yet leaving her in Crossroad indefinitely was also not an option.


    Kun had offered to marry Yun and care for her, but thews of Arian Kingdom required a conscious consent for such a significant decision.


    Everyone knew that the two were deeply in love. And now that Kun had be the Beast King, he was more than qualified.


    But it was legally impossible to marry someone in aa, especially a princess.


    Kun let out another long sigh in frustration.


    ��So, I��m not sure what to do.��


    ��Ahem, that��s actually why I wanted to talk to you, Kun.��


    I lowered my voice and leaned in to whisper in Kun��s ear.


    ��Yun��s father, Miller Arian, has a ��proposal�� he wants me to run by you����


    Kun��s eyes widened in curiosity.


    With a sly, slightly mischievous grin, I asked,


    ��So, former Bandit King, are you interested in hearing it?��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Year 652 of the Imperial Calendar. A chilly day in early March.


    Just a few days after the final battle.


    To the west of Crossroad.


    ��Phew����


    I took a deep breath and cleared my throat.


    There was a lot of speaking to do today, so I had been taking care of my voice since yesterday. Serenade had been giving me honey tea and various concoctions since the morning.


    After removing the ne I��d worn for three years, my neck still felt bare. I rubbed my hand over the faint burn mark left on my neck and looked around.


    Two towering memorial stones stood in the graveyard, where preparations were underway for both a funeral and a memorial service.


    A funeral for those who had fallen in the final battle.And a memorial service for those who had perished over the past three years.


    Kings who had fought alongside us on the World Guardian Front had dressed in their ceremonial attire and attended. Wreaths of flowers, each crafted ording to the customs of their respective nations, were brought along.


    The western graveyard of Crossroad was covered with various kinds of white flowers. At first nce, it looked like spring snow had fallen.


    A beautiful yet sorrowful sight.


    ��Ash!��


    Even Ariel from the Lake Kingdom hade in person.


    Though her kingdom was in turmoil, with the situation too chaotic for her to handle alone, she insisted on attending this event, saying she couldn��t possibly miss it.


    This time, she came not as a warrior but as the heir to the throne, the First Princess.


    She held not a sword, but flowers.


    ��Ariel.��


    ��How have you been?��


    Ariel greeted me with a bright expression.


    When I asked her how she was doing, sheughed confidently and said,


    ��The state structure is on the verge of copse, the people are in shambles, and Father has abdicated, taking responsibility for what happened five hundred years ago. The royal family��s reputation has hit rock bottom. Things are anything but easy!��


    ����Your words and your expression don��t match.��


    This isn��t a situation to be smiling about. Why are you smiling?


    But despite myment, Ariel simply grinned.


    ��But it��s the most hopeful situation we��ve been in for thest five hundred years.��


    ������


    ��Though my kingdom still lies at the bottom of theke, it has regained consciousness. Although my people are broken, they are alive. There hasn��t been a more hopeful moment in the past five centuries.��


    Seeing Ariel��s resolute attitude and unwavering smile�� I couldn��t help but smile back.


    ��We��re finally at the starting line. Whatever happens next, things can only get better. How could I not be happy?��


    ��You��re right.��


    Despite the state of her kingdom, the Lake Kingdom had brought a floral wreath. Even with the kingdom sunken beneath theke, they had managed to find flowers.


    ��Well then, I����


    Ariel gave me a slight nod before turning toward the graveyard, her arms full of white flowers.


    ��I��ll go pay my respects.��


    Her expression was determined as she headed toward the row of graves.


    I understood how she felt.


    The Lake Kingdom was both a victim and a perpetrator.


    Five hundred years ago, manipted by the Demon King and the Outer Gods, the kingdom sank, bing a nightmare that spewed out monsters to invade the world. Even Ariel, who had fought valiantly against the monsters for five centuries, had ultimately been consumed by the nightmare, bing a puppet for the Outer Gods in the final battle.


    Though they were unwilling participants, it was hard for the world to see them purely as victims.


    Especially given the damage inflicted during the final battle.


    The casualties were immense.


    I looked at the newly erected graves.


    Many soldiers and heroes were injured or killed in the battle. Even King Poseidon, who had served me loyally, had fallen.


    Ariel, as the former master of the nightmare and the representative of the Lake Kingdom, had chosen to confront this situation head-on. She came here to pay her respects and offer her apologies.


    ������


    Ariel walked into the graveyard with a tense expression.


    Many who recognized her red at her with hostility. The merfolk, in particr, looked at her as if she were their sworn enemy.


    And at the same time��


    ��Lady Nameless.��


    ��Or should we call you Princess Ariel now����


    ��Are you here to pay your respects?��


    ��Let��s go together.��


    There were also those who weed her warmly.


    Ariel had contributed greatly to the World Guardian Front as Nameless. People remembered the sword of light she wielded and the nightmare armies she crushed.


    Though many still looked at her with disdain, there were those who understood her situation and were willing to ept the Lake Kingdom.


    Ariel bowed her head silently and made her way through the newly erected graves, cing flowers on each one.


    ������


    The path ahead for the Lake Kingdom is long and treacherous. They will likely be hated for a long time as the ones responsible for unleashing the monsters.


    But if they acknowledge their mistakes and are willing to join the world in peace��


    The animosity will eventually fade, and people will stand shoulder to shoulder.


    Just as the many nations that once fought to the death here on the World Guardian Front now stand together, looking toward the future.


    I believe in that.


    The choir sang hymns, the casket procession reached their ces, priests sprinkled holy water over the caskets, blessing the deceased for their journey to the afterlife��


    As the ceremony progressed, my turn to speak approached.


    I slowly climbed up to the podium. Looking around, I saw the faces of countless people gathered like clouds.


    ��Today����


    I began, making eye contact with each one of them.


    ����is thest funeral ceremony that I will preside over here in Crossroad.��


    I extended my hand to the side.


    ��From now on, the funerals will be overseen by the eldest daughter of the Cross family and the next lord of Crossroad, Lady Evangeline Cross.��


    Evangeline, who had managed most of today��s ceremony, gracefully bowed.


    I smiled slightly at her and continued.


    ��And perhaps, we will never again have to hold such arge-scale funeral. I sincerely hope so.��


    I took a deep breath and looked up at the sky.


    ��So many have died.��


    I gazed at the clear, cold spring sky for a moment before lowering my eyes and looking at the people around me.


    ��And�� even more have survived.��


    The fear that had always lingered in people��s eyes was no longer there.


    Instead, it had been reced with relief and peace.


    ��The age of war is over. The nightmare is over, and the monsters will no longer invade.��


    I emphasized once more.


    ��Now it is up to us, the survivors, to usher in a new era of harmony.��


    An era of harmony��


    A bitter smile formed on my lips as I said those words.


    ��Many of you gathered here probably know this better than I do. It might be harder to maintain this era of harmony than the era of war.��


    The kings exchanged awkward nces.


    It is easier to fight and kill each other than to talk and understand each other.


    This world had spent too long in pain and hatred because of that.


    ��But if we do not forget the past three years we spent together on this front����


    I made eye contact with the people once more.


    ��If we do not forget the time we fought shoulder to shoulder to protect the world����


    I smiled.


    ��Then working together to build this era of harmony will be a challenge worth taking.��


    Faces full of mixed emotions reflected on the past three years.


    Three years ago, no one could have imagined that so many nations, so many races, would stand side by side, listening to me speak as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Seeing this, I nodded.


    ��And this is what the departed, those buried here, would want us to do.��


    I turned my gaze toward the graveyard.


    ��They fought and died not for any particr ideology or nation, but purely to protect the world�� This is what they would truly wish for.��


    The countless graves buried under the white flowers, and the two memorial stones��


    The people buried there, those who died under my banner��


    I stared at them for a long time.


    ����When I first arrived in this city, I said something during the first funeral I presided over. Do you remember?��


    When I asked, a smile spread across the faces of the citizens and soldiers who remembered that day.


    I also smiled back and repeated the words I had said then.


    ��I told you that you would continue to die here. I distinctly remember saying that.��


    And now.


    ��Three years have passed, and today, I say this.��


    I finally corrected my words.


    ��You will no longer die here. From now on, you will live here.��


    The lips of those who had fought with me over the past three years tightened with emotion.


    ��The winds of those who became before us have protected us.��


    Meeting their tearful gazes, I nodded.


    ��And they will continue to protect us�� and our era of peace.��


    Taking a deep breath.


    Thinking of those who had fallen before us and be the wind.


    I softly recited the most famous elegy from Earth.


    Do not stand at my grave and weep,


    I am not there, I do not sleep.


    I am a thousand winds that blow;


    I am the diamond glints on snow,


    I am the sunlight on ripened grain;


    I am the gentle autumn��s rain.


    When you awake in the morning hush


    I am the swift uplifting rush


    Of quiet birds in circling flight.


    I am the soft stars that shine at night.


    Do not stand at my grave and cry.


    I am not there; I do not sleep.


    I am a thousand winds that blow.


    I have be a thousand winds��


    At that moment, a breeze swept through.


    The wreathsid in the graveyard swayed in the spring wind, sending a flurry of white petals our way.


    Smiling in the midst of the petal shower that looked like spring snow, I spoke.


    ��I hope you will remember. The faces of those who fought on this front.��


    One by one, people closed their eyes.


    ��Remember the faces of those who became the wind before us. And remember therades who fought by your side.��


    I closed my eyes as well, recalling their faces, the time spent with them.


    After a brief, silent moment of reflection��


    ��If we do not forget those faces, if we can recall them and remember the past three years, wherever we are����


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    ��Then, as they wished, and for our own sake, we will be able to live together, not with swords, but through dialogue.��


    Lifting my gaze, I saw everyone looking at me.


    I firmly dered once more.


    ��The war is over.��


    Slowly, I turned around and deeply bowed toward the graveyard.


    ��To the heroes who ended this war, rest in peace.��


    With heartfelt sincerity, I whispered quietly.


    ��May we never forget your legacy.��


    As I straightened up,


    Boom! Boom, boom, boom��!


    A salute echoed in the distance, honoring the fallen.


    And so, thest funeral I would preside over came to an end.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    The next day.


    It was just around noon when the chill finally started to recede, and the weather grew warm, signaling the arrival of spring.


    High above the bright blue sky, clear and free of clouds��


    <strong>Screeeech!</strong>


    Griffins with wings spread wide streaked across the sky in dazzling aerial maneuvers.


    <strong>Waaahhh!</strong>


    The crowd gathered in the za below erupted in cheers.


    It was an air show led by Mikhail, King of the Vermillion Kingdom, and his Sky Knights. The griffins and their riders skillfully chased each other through the sky, leaving brilliant trails behind them.


    ����We asked them to hold a disbandment ceremony.��Watching the air show, which had rapidly escted to its climax, I chuckled wryly.


    ��This feels more like a festival.��


    Mikhail and his wives were now performing triple aerial spins in formation. That was something I had requested long ago, but I never expected him to remember it.


    ��Crying and saying goodbye has its traditional appeal!��


    Evangeline, who had orchestrated this ceremony, appeared next to me with her arms crossed,ughing heartily.


    ��But this time, I wanted us to part ways with a smile!��


    ��Oh����


    ��The World Guardian Front achieved its purpose admirably, so isn��t it fitting to disband with happiness?��


    A farewell with smiles, huh?


    Indeed, if you can part with a smile, what better way to say goodbye?


    The spectacr griffin air show, unlike anything I had seen before, was now in its final stages. Mikhail and his griffin riders spun in the air before plummeting gracefully to the ground in anding.


    <strong>Boom! Boom, boom, boom!</strong>


    As the griffin riders touched down, fireworks exploded into the clear noon sky.


    Mikhail struck a grand pose and the onlookers cheered until their voices grew hoarse. Mikhail, ever oblivious, beamed, unaware of the furious expressions on the faces of his five wives, who promptly dragged him away. Seriously, if he wants to live long, he should start noticing these things.


    Evangeline watched with a smile before winking at me.


    ��This is thest time for the World Guardian Front. Let��s enjoy it to the fullest!��


    I nodded silently, gesturing for her to go on.


    Evangeline quickly dashed up to the stage in the central za, shouting with enthusiasm.


    ��Alright,dies and gentlemen! Members of the World Guardian Front, thank you all for gathering here!��


    She spun her arms around dramatically as if gathering energy for her next announcement.


    ��The long-awaited disbandment ceremony will nowmence!��


    Her voice, booming with all its might, echoed across the za.


    At the same time, more fireworks burst into the sky, and the crowd erupted in cheers, loud enough to shake the za.


    ��Ah, youth����


    I couldn��t help but chuckle at the sight of the newly appointed lord, unable to contain her excitement, practically bouncing across the stage.


    Next to me, Lucas, who had been watching this lively scene with a smile, spoke up in a calm tone.


    ��It��s ending, isn��t it?��


    ����Yeah.��


    Our days here in Crossroad wereing to an end.


    We stood there quietly, taking in the sights of the za.


    Under the spring sunlight, everyone in the za was smiling. There was no shadow on their faces.


    With one hand holding food and the other a drink or a ss of wine, theyughed together, greeting each other warmly every time their eyes met.


    They were farewells exchanged withrades they would part ways with after this ceremony.


    ������


    A festivalmemorating farewells.


    Amidst this joyous and bustling atmosphere, I felt a pang of mncholy.


    But I pushed that feeling down and smiled at Lucas, asking him,


    ��So, what will you do now?��


    ��As always, I will remain by my lord��s side.��


    Lucas��s answer came as sharp and precise as ever, like an answer key.


    But then, after a brief pause��


    ����However.��


    Lucas hesitated before continuing.


    ��This time, I��m thinking of daring to request a short leave of absence.��


    I looked at him in surprise.


    After a moment, Lucas seemed to solidify his resolve, standing tall and looking me in the eye as he nodded.


    ��I intend to return to the Imperial Capital and finally confront my past�� to settle matters with my family, the McGregor family, once and for all.��


    ������


    ��Will you allow it, my lord?��


    ��Of course.��


    I picked up a beer ss from a nearby table and extended it toward Lucas.


    ��Take as much time as you need. As long as you return to serve as my knight.��


    Lucas, too, carefully picked up his ss and gently clinked it against mine.


    <strong>Clink��</strong>


    After the light toast, we both sipped our drinks slowly.


    ��That said, you��re going to be quite busy, huh? You��ve got to settle things with your family in the capital, visit me in the duchy when I leave, and then there��s����


    On the stage, the newly appointed lord, Evangeline, was busy shaking hands and greeting the leaders of neighboring countries.


    ��You won��t be seeing Evangeline as often anymore.��


    ������


    Even as a novice when it came to matters of the heart, I could tell that there was something brewing between the two knights.


    And that made me worried. Unlike the past three years when they were constantly together, they would now be living separate lives, each in their own role.


    ��Don��t worry.��


    But Lucas smiled confidently, radiating the aura of a protagonist.


    ��I won��t miss out on anything.��


    ������


    ��I��ve decided to live as I want to, so I��ll work hard to make it happen.��


    Impressed, I couldn��t help but raise my beer ss again.


    ��You��ve grown up, you rascal.��


    As we clinked sses once more, Lucas grinned mischievously.


    ��I learned from the best.��


    This guy really knows how to smooth-talk when he��s had a drink.


    Shaking my head with a grin, I downed the rest of my beer. Lucas, too, chuckled at his own words as he took another sip.


    We stood there in silence for a while, quietly smiling as we watched the za and shared our drinks.


    I began to make rounds through the city, greeting people and bidding farewells.


    Who knows when we��ll meet again after this? I tried to shake hands and exchange words with as many people as possible.


    And as I walked through the streets��


    ��Ugh!��


    Suddenly, I stumbled upon an incredibly gloomy and dreary spot! What the heck?!


    The whole city was in a festive mood, but this small square was filled with a heavy, damp atmosphere. It felt even sadder than yesterday��s funeral. What��s going on here?


    ��Ah, Your Highness!��


    Someone in the group recognized me and waved energetically. It was none other than Junior.


    ��Wee!��


    ��Ah, Junior. Good to see you. But, what is this gathering��?��


    A group of people in robes, all with morose expressions, were pouring wine into their sses and drinking it like water. What��s with this oppressive atmosphere?


    Junior, looking a bit flustered, mumbled an exnation.


    ��Well, it��s�� a gathering of mages����


    ��Oh.��


    Indeed, upon closer inspection, it was a group of mages from various nations. I hadn��t recognized them at first because their expressions were so grim, but they were familiar faces.


    Among them, particrly recognizable with his long white beard, was the old mage, Dearmudin. He spotted me and sprang forward, shouting,


    ��You scoundrel, Ash! You��re just in time!��


    ��D-Dearmudin!��


    He seemed to have drunk quite a bit; his usually dignified face was flushed red from the alcohol.


    ��You��re not supposed to be drinking so much, especially with your heart condition!��


    ��Is my heart the problem now?! Magic, magic����


    Dearmudin copsed into a chair, wailing like a child.


    ��All the magic is gone! How can I cope without drinking?!��


    ������


    I broke out into a cold sweat.


    When the spirit realm was sealed off and destroyed, all magic, miracles, and mysteries disappeared from this world.


    Most mages lost their powers. People who had once used magic in various fields lost their uniqueness.


    Society would experience a period of turmoil, with significant growing pains ahead.


    Among all, the mages were the hardest hit by this catastrophe. They had lost their very foundation.


    To put it simply, I had turned these people into a group of unemployed individuals��


    ��It was for the world! I understand that! We all understood! We really did! But still!��


    Having united the consensus of the mages to agree to the closure of the spirit realm, Dearmudin now wept openly.


    ��But to see everything we��ve worked for our whole lives turn to dust, oh, how cruel��!��


    ������


    I broke into a cold sweat.


    When the spirit realm was sealed and destroyed, all magic, miracles, and mysteries disappeared from this world.


    Most mages lost their powers. People who had once used magic in various fields lost their uniqueness.


    Society would experience a period of turmoil, with significant growing pains ahead.


    Among all, the mages were the hardest hit by this catastrophe. They had lost their very foundation.


    To put it simply, I had turned these people into a group of unemployed individuals��


    ��It was for the world! I understand that! We all understood! We really did! But still!��


    Having united the consensus of the mages to agree to the closure of the spirit realm, Dearmudin now wept openly.


    ��But to see everything we��ve worked for our whole lives turn to dust, oh, how cruel��!��


    ��Th-Thank you for your understanding, and I deeply apologize for this. As for the employment of mages going forward����


    ��Employment or making a living isn��t the issue! Everyone��s going to suffer together now that magic is gone!��


    Dearmudin blew his nose loudly into a handkerchief, his voice calmer now.


    ��The issue is the loss of our schrly pursuit, of our magology.��


    ��Magology��?��


    ��The academic study of magic, passed down for over a thousand years, is now lost. As schrs who inherited this knowledge from our distant predecessors, how could we not feel devastated����


    It wasn��t just about livelihoods; as schrs, they grieved the loss of their discipline.


    ��Just drowning our sorrows in wine seemed futile, but then, lo and behold, Ash! You were the one who saved us!��


    ��Huh? Me?��


    I blinked, utterly confused.


    Saved them? What did that mean?


    ��Junior told me about your n to create the history foundation�� the ��Jupiter Foundation��.��


    Hearing her name, Junior scratched the back of her head sheepishly.


    The Jupiter Foundation.


    A historical foundation dedicated to cross-verifying events from different factions to record the most impartial truth without embellishment.


    A historian development project that I nned tounch first and foremost if I were to be the Emperor of the Everck Empire, to allow us to acknowledge and settle past mistakes and move forward into a new era.


    I had been eyeing Junior as the ideal candidate for this project and had already offered her a position.


    ��I��m still not entirely sure if I��m capable of handling such an important role����


    And Junior had readily epted.


    ��But I��ll give it my best shot. So, after this disbandment ceremony, I��ll head to the capital to begin my training as a historian. When I mentioned this to Dearmudin����


    ��A historical foundation! By the gods, Ash Prince! It��s an excellent idea!��


    Dearmudin interrupted, nodding vigorously.


    ��That gave me a hint. So our Ivory Tower will be reborn as a new entity focused onpiling and recording the thousand-year history of magic�� The ��Ivory Tower History Foundation��!��


    ��The Ivory Tower History Foundation����


    I echoed in surprise, and Dearmudin nodded earnestly.


    ��The history of magic is intertwined with the history of humanity over the past thousand years. But once our generation passes, no one will remember magic.��


    ������


    ��Those miracles we once could touch will vanish not just from reality, but from memory as well. So, we will record it.��


    As Dearmudin spoke, the other mages, who had been somber and dejected, began to lift their heads.


    ��I understand. Magic is gone. And perhaps the glorious past of magic may seem worthless in the world toe. But that doesn��t matter.��


    Dearmudin looked around at the other mages, raising his voice.


    ��Magic was once everything to us. It was more valuable than any gem or treasure in this world.��


    ����!��


    ��Magic gave us life. To record its history, to keep it alive in memory if nowhere else, is a duty for those of us who have benefited from it.��


    Dearmudin��s words dispelled the intoxication from the air.


    Even though the magic had disappeared, the powerful charisma of the Ivory Tower��s leadermanded the small square, as he solemnly dered,


    ��As a magology schr, I will document that history.��


    Hearing this, the mages rose from their seats one by one.


    ��We��ll join you, Dearmudin!��


    ��Our Blue Tower will stand with the Ivory Tower!��


    ��The Red Tower, too��!��


    ��Let��s gather all the scattered magic records from around the world!��


    ��Let��s document it thoroughly so it won��t be forgotten even a thousand years from now!��


    What had just been a gloomy square had suddenly be a lively forum for serious discussion about the foundation of the Ivory Tower.


    The schrs who had dedicated their lives to the study of magic now had faces full of childlike purity as they passionately shared their ideas.


    Junior and I stood side by side, chuckling as we observed the scene.


    ��The Ivory Tower Foundation�� It seems like it could work well with the Jupiter Foundation.��


    ��Magic has been such an integral part of human history that we can��t leave it out. It looks like we��ll be able to help each other out.��


    Watching the mages discuss the history of magic, Junior seemed unable to hold back any longer. She was fidgeting and finally turned to me with a quick bow.


    ��Then, as the first historian of the Jupiter Foundation and a former mage, I��d better go join that discussion!��


    She rushed back into the square, and as she did, I called out softly.


    ��Junior.��


    ��Yes?��


    When she looked back, I gave her a warm smile.


    ��Thank you. For all the things we��ve worked on together.��


    ������


    ��And in the future�� for all the things we��ll continue to work on together.��


    Junior grinned, almost like a fox.


    ��Isn��t that something I should be thanking you for?��


    And with that, Junior jumped into the mages�� discussion.


    As they passionately exchanged wine sses, discussing the history of magic and humanity over the past thousand years, Imitted the scene to memory.


    This, too, would be a chapter in history that must not be forgotten.


    After leaving the small square, I headed towards the temple.


    ��I will go ahead and inform them of your arrival.��


    ��Alright. Thanks.��


    Just before entering the temple, Lucas dashed off, making his way ahead to announce my visit.


    As I drew closer to the entrance, leisurely making my way��


    <strong>ck.</strong>


    ����?!��


    Suddenly.


    Without any warning. Without a sound.


    Something cold and hard pressed against the back of my neck.


    I froze on the spot. At the same time, a familiar voice spoke from behind me.


    ��Your Highness.��


    It was my marksman. My trigger.


    Damien��s voice.


    ��Damien?��


    ������


    With the precision of a sniper, Damien had managed to fool even Lucas, waiting for me in the shadows of the alley.


    After a brief silence, he finally spoke, his voice low and even.


    ����Three years ago, you made a promise to me.��


    His tone was t as he asked,


    ��Do you still remember it?��


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    ����Do you still remember the promise you made to me three years ago?��


    Damien��s words triggered an old memory, one from three years ago.


    It was back during the Tutorial Stage, on that day at the Forward Base.


    �� I promise. If I make it out of here alive, whenever you decide, I��ll let you kill me.


    I had made a promise to Damien back then.


    He had lost his friend Ban and was engulfed in despair, letting go of everything. To spur him into action, I had pledged to give my life to him someday.


    At that time, Damien had harbored deep resentment toward me. He wanted to kill me for sending the troops from the Forward Base, which had led to his friend��s death.


    �� Someday, after all the monsters are defeated and peace returns to this frontline, Your Highness. Ask me again then.


    �� I��ll tell you if I still�� hate you.After that, Damien became my ally, and the fulfillment of that promise was postponed until after the war with the monsters.


    And now, three yearster��


    With all the nightmares vanquished and peace restored to the frontlines, Damien was finally asking for that promise to be fulfilled.


    ����Of course, I remember.��


    And I��


    I nodded without hesitation.


    ��If that��s what you want, I��m ready to die for you.��


    Three years ago, at the Forward Base on that day��


    If Damien hadn��t taken the shot and killed the Queen Spider, I would have died there.


    Without Damien, I would never have made it through these three years. My conquest would have ended in failure long ago.


    Damien was the trigger that set my journey in motion andunched the first shot�� He was my trigger.


    ��You were the reason I made it this far. The promise we made that day still stands.��


    Smiling faintly, I asked the young man standing behind me,


    ��But what about you, Damien? Does the hatred you felt for me three years ago still remain?��


    ������


    ��Do you still�� want to kill me?��


    A long silence followed before Damien finally spoke, his voice trembling slightly.


    ����To be honest, I��d almost forgotten about it. The hatred I had for you, that promise����


    His voice wavered.


    ��But with the disbandment ceremony today, as I was thinking about the path ahead�� that promise came back to me.��


    ������


    ��And I realized I couldn��t just bury it and pretend it never existed.��


    I listened quietly to Damien��s words as he continued.


    ��I still can��t forget Ban��s death. I��ll probably remember that boy��s final moments for the rest of my life��the boy who died in my ce.��


    ������


    ��But at the same time�� I remember Ban��s life.��


    There was a warmth returning to Damien��s voice, which had been heavy with sadness.


    ��The boy who led me out of the orphanage, who showed me the sunrise from the mountaintop, who fought fiercely for his life�� I remember his life.��


    ������


    ��Not to focus on death, but on life��not to dwell on despair, but on hope�� You taught me that, Your Highness, like the two sides of a coin, that dawn always follows a nightmare.��


    He paused, as if gathering his thoughts, before speaking again with conviction.


    ��The days I spent on this monster-infested frontline left me with wounds that will never fully heal, but they were also the most radiant memories of my life. Painful, but precious moments.��


    ������


    ��So, I��vee to a conclusion.��


    I listened to his voice, which now carried a newfound strength and resolve��


    ��I no longer want to hate�� that version of myself from back then.��


    Closing my eyes tightly, I heard Damien��s voice, now tinged with emotion, continue,


    ��I want to acknowledge it and ept it.��


    ��I still dream about that day.


    The thousands of corpses lined up on either side of the flickering blue sacred me.


    That scene from the Forward Base, which had always weighed on me like a debt.


    Every time someone fell under my banner, the image of that day would sh back into my mind.


    ��So please, Your Highness.��


    The past three years, burdened with guilt over the lives I couldn��t save.


    ��Don��t hate the person you were back then anymore.��


    Could I finally stop hating the person I was then?


    Could I finally acknowledge and ept that version of myself as he was?


    ����That��s my conclusion.��


    It suddenly hit me.


    That my marksman, until the very end��


    Was someone who wanted to heal the wounds of others.


    Not only his own wounds from that day, when guilt left its scar, but also my wounds��he was trying to heal them too.


    ����Thank you, Damien.��


    Damien would never forget Ban.


    And I would never forget the funeral from that day.


    But maybe we could carry these scars forward as we move on with our lives.


    That��s what I wanted to believe.


    ��Huuh����


    I let out a long, relieved sigh before carefully asking Damien,


    ��Uh, Damien.��


    ��Yes?��


    ��Could you maybe�� put down whatever it is you have pressed against the back of my neck? It��s really terrifying����


    Something cold and hard was still pressing into the back of my neck.


    I mean, if you��re not going to kill me, could you just take this thing away already? It��s seriously scary! Having something like this against your neck would make any normal person faint from fear!


    ��What? Your Highness, I haven��t pointed a gun at you����


    ��Huh? Then what is this?��


    Puzzled, I turned to look behind me.


    And there, I met the gaze of a yellowish, reptilian eye.


    A gray-scaled snake with a long, flickering tongue.


    It was J?rmungandr��


    The snake was coiled around Damien��s neck like a scarf, its head extended to poke and prod the back of my neck.


    ��Waaaah?!��


    Startled, I jumped back.


    ��Why is it here?!��


    ��Well, when I told it I was going on a journey, it wanted toe along.��


    ��A journey?��


    ��Yes.��


    Finally, I was able to face Damien properly.


    He waspletely unarmed, wearing a warm-looking coat with a thick scarf�� or rather, a snake draped around his neck.


    His hands were empty.


    He had never intended to kill me.


    Damien nced south, scratching the back of his head sheepishly.


    ��I��ve seen the end of the south. Now, I want to see the ends of the north, east, and west.��


    ������


    ��It was Ban��s promise to explore the ends of the world, after all.��


    And J?rmungandr, who also wanted to go north, would apany him on his journey to the far north.


    As an adventurer, setting off toward a new horizon, Damien smiled gently.


    I watched him for a moment before speaking up,


    ��Damien.��


    ��Yes, Your Highness.��


    ��Let��s make a new promise.��


    I extended my hand.


    ��When your journey is over,e find me.��


    ������


    ��And tell me what you saw at the end of the world and how it made you feel.��


    ����I will, Your Highness.��


    Damien reached out and sped my hand.


    ��Promise.��


    We shook hands slowly.


    ��It was an honor to apany you on your journey, Your Highness.��


    ��I��m really, truly�� so d you were there, Damien. I can��t even begin to express how grateful I am.��


    His hand, covered in burns, blisters, and calluses, was the hand of a sniper.


    And at the same time, the hand of a healer.


    As we held on, the remnants of the past three years lingered in that grip, and I didn��t want to let go.


    Eventually, we released our grip.


    With onest respectful bow, Damien took a few steps back, only to stop abruptly��


    ������


    He turned back to look at me, his gaze piercing.


    Then, with his thumb and index finger forming a gun shape, he pointed at me with his index finger.


    As if mimicking the gesture of aiming a gun.


    And then��


    He smiled peacefully.


    Damien raised his hand slowly, pointing his finger at the distant sky.


    ��Bang.��


    He mimicked shooting toward the sky.


    At the same time,


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A celebratory shot rang out from the nearby temple.


    Following that, the sound of arge bell echoed through the air.


    <strong>Ding�� Ding�� Ding��</strong>


    Startled by the sounds of gunfire and bells, birds took flight en masse.


    All kinds of birds, perched on the rooftops and stone walls of the alley, pped their wings, creating a picturesque scene as they soared into the sky.


    Amidst the flurry of wings, Damien smiled onest time and nodded at me before turning away.


    ��Goodbye, Damien.��


    I whispered to the departing figure of my trigger.


    ��May you have another amazing journey.��


    I, too, turned around and took a step forward.


    No longer bound by past wounds, each of us heading toward our new paths.


    Leaving the shadows of the alley, stepping into the bright sunlight that bathed the za��


    And beyond.


    When I arrived at the temple, the service had just concluded. The celebratory shots and bells must have signaled the end of the ceremony.


    ��Since this is High Priestess Rosetta��s final service here, it��s more crowded than usual.��


    ��Ah, I see. It��s not every day you get to witness a service led by the High Priestess herself.��


    As always, I stood alongside Torkel, who was stationed at the temple entrance, and we chatted for a bit.


    ��So, what��s next for you, Torkel?��


    ��Thankfully, I��ve received many offers.��


    Torkel scratched his helmet with a hint of embarrassment.


    ��I��ve been scouted by several well-known mercenarypanies, and even a few kings have offered me knighthood.��


    ��Knighthood? Wow, that��s impressive.��


    It seemed that several kings were impressed by Torkel��s diligent and dedicated attitude, as well as his willingness to sacrifice himself for the tasks assigned to him. Many countries were vying to recruit him��


    ��Lady Evangeline�� I mean, the Cross Margrave also offered me the position of Captain of the Crossroad Infantry.��


    ��This is turning into a heated off-season recruitment battle����


    But I couldn��t afford to let him go. Torkel was someone I had my eye on as well. I��d do whatever it took to bring him to Bringar Duchy!


    Just as I was about to make my offer, Torkel spoke up first.


    ��But first, I think I��d like to rest for a while�� and visit my home ind.��


    ��Oh. Your home ind?��


    ��Yes. The ind where people like me, those with leprosy, once lived.��


    There was a far-off look in Torkel��s eyes as he spoke.


    ��I haven��t returned since I left, but I��ve realized something during my time here in Crossroad. That ind, too, was always a ce bathed in sunlight, just like Crossroad.��


    ������


    ��So�� I��m thinking of returning home with my hands full of gifts and reflecting on my future there.��


    I grinned and patted Torkel on the back.


    ��That��s a great idea, Torkel. You��ve worked hard, so take some time to rest.��


    ��Yes, Your Highness.��


    ��And when you��re done resting, make sure to get in touch with me����


    Before I could finish making my pitch for next season��s contract, a voice interrupted.


    ��Torkel!��


    I turned to see who it was, and sure enough, it was a group of priests emerging from the temple. Leading them was none other than High Priestess Rosetta, wearing her trademark gentle yet intimidating smile.


    ��Oh, Your Highness, you��re here as well.��


    ��Rosetta.��


    ��Apologies, but may I speak with Torkel first? Thank you.��


    With that, Rosetta smoothly positioned herself between Torkel and me.


    My eyebrow twitched. No way, Rosetta, you too��?


    ��I��ll get straight to the point. Torkel, have you considered bing a priest?��


    So you��re a scout too-!


    She must have noticed my interest in recruiting Torkel, so she blocked me and made her offer first! This cunning priestess!


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    ��What?��


    Torkel was visibly flustered at Rosetta��s proposal.


    ��You want me�� to be a priest?��


    ��Yes, that��s correct. We, the Holy Goddess��s Order, are officially inviting you to join the Holy Knight Division under our Church.��


    ��But�� I am a leper. If someone like me bes a priest, there will definitely be gossip among the people.��


    At this, Rosetta shook her head firmly.


    ��In this world, all magic and mysticism have vanished. The divine power we used in our order is gone, and at the same time, all the curses that lingered in this world have disappeared too.��


    Rosetta quietly studied Torkel��s face, hidden beneath his helmet.


    ��But Torkel, your leprosy remains. This proves that leprosy is not a curse but simply a disease.��������


    ��Our priests have observed your time of service at the temple. Your devotion, integrity, selflessness in both thought and action�� You have shown a truly exemry image, more priest-like than any priest.��


    Torkel lowered his head. Rosetta continued to speak.


    ��The Holy Knight Division is an organization of priests who fight for the Church. But first and foremost, they are priests who serve the Goddess, and our order does not choose its priests carelessly. We extended this invitation because we genuinely believe you are qualified.��


    ������


    After a moment of silence, Torkel carefully asked.


    ����I am truly grateful for the offer, but�� may I take some time to think it over?��


    ��Of course. If you make up your mind, feel free to contact the order at any time. We look forward to a positive response.��


    With a respectful nod toward Torkel,


    Rosetta then turned to me and shed a triumphant smile, like a scout who had already won a recruiting war.


    ��Now, Your Highness the Crown Prince, let��s give Torkel the space he needs to find his answer�� Shall we proceed into the temple?��


    ��What?! Wait, wait a second!��


    ��I heard of Your Highness��s arrival, so I came out personally to greet you. Come along now��!��


    With Rosetta��s gentle yet insistent hand on my arm, I was led straight into the temple.


    As I looked back at Torkel, who was lost in thought, resting his chin on his hand, I called out desperately onest time.


    ��To-Torkel! Don��t forget that the Bringar Duchy wants you toooo��!��


    Thunk!


    The temple doors closed in front of me.


    In that instant, I realized it.


    In this recruitment battle for Torkel, I had lost.


    Torkel would be a priest of the Holy Goddess��s Order��


    ��Well, as long as he��s happy, that��s okay����


    Since the death of Saintess Margarita here, Torkel had always lived at the temple.


    I, too, hoped that his long penance would now blossom into a new form.


    ��My recruitment campaign��!��


    Even if my grand strategy had crumbled. Gah��!


    Inside the temple were Zenis and Hannibal.


    Zenis, who had stayed here at the temple for a long time, was saying his farewells to the people, while Hannibal, following him, also bowed his head in greeting.


    ��Ah, Your Highness!��


    ��We greet Your Highness the Crown Prince.��


    The two smiled and greeted me upon seeing me. I smiled back and waved.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, I asked where the two were headed next.


    ��There are other half-bloodmunities beyond our own Half-Bloods.��


    Hannibal exined calmly.


    ��And there are likely even more half-bloods who suffer alone, not part of anymunity.��


    ��Together, Hannibal and I will travel across the continent, finding and helping such individuals.��


    Hannibal intended to expand his role as the head of the half-bloodmunity, ��Half-Bloods,�� and it seemed Zenis, now a free man, would be apanying him.


    ��I��m confident we can help people wherever we go! With my father��s vast medical knowledge and my own skills learned from Master Kellibey!��


    Hannibal flexed his biceps confidently.


    Next to him, Zenis smiled ruefully. Despite growing so much, he still looked worried about his son, who had some boyishness left in him.


    Listening to our conversation, Rosetta joined in.


    ��Our Goddess��s Order also intends to start a more organized effort to help such marginalized individuals. We n to coborate with Half-Bloods on joint projects.��


    I casually asked,


    ��Is recruiting Torkel part of that initiative?��


    ��The primary reason is that we believe he would make an excellent priest.��


    Rosetta offered her characteristic, charming smile.


    ��However, it is true that our Order has been somewhat neglectful in considering the lives of marginalized people. There are many outcasts, not just lepers but other races, half-bloods, refugees�� those abandoned by society.��


    ������


    ��We aim to bring them a glimmer of hope. Not just in name but with practical support.��


    Trailing off, Rosetta looked around the temple.


    ��Here at Crossroad, I��ve managed to shed many of the preconceptions that used to govern my life.��


    Zenis and Hannibal, catching her gaze, smiled broadly.


    Rosetta, smiling back at them, looked over at me.


    ��We need to spread the warmth of the world to more people, without prejudice.��


    Even though the Order had lost its divine power.


    It seemed they were now more prepared to be sincere toward the world.


    ��With the convenient remedy of divine power gone, we��ll focus more on medical research.��


    ��It seems I��ll be seeing you often, Rosetta.��


    I spoke earnestly.


    One of the best things about being the Crown Prince is the ability to support those trying to make a positive impact in the world. With divine power gone, our nation would need to concentrate on medical research.


    ��It��s generally daunting to meet with rulers frequently, but you, Your Highness, are an exception.��


    Rosetta bowed respectfully.


    ��Just call for me, and I��ll be there, wherever it may be.��


    ��I will as well, Your Highness.��


    ��Me too! Me too!��


    After speaking with Rosetta, Zenis, and Hannibal,


    I exchanged greetings with the priests and spirit mages too.


    I knew well that it was thanks to the support of those who worked unseen in the background that we were able to achieve victory.


    I visited every corner of the temple, expressing my appreciation to everyone who had worked hard.


    ������


    The infirmary where I had been treated so many times was now empty.


    As I gazed at the neatly arranged white beds, I felt a sudden pang in my heart.


    Having met so many people everywhere, time passed quickly.


    Before I knew it, the afternoon had given way to evening.


    As I returned to the central za, the atmosphere had grown even more lively.


    In particr, I noticed a small performance by the Gambler��s Club in one corner of the za.


    Cobalt and Scarlet were performing a puppet show with small wooden dolls, while Orange and Lime provided ventriloquy for the dialogue.


    The story was about a hero of light defeating an evil dark dragon. Of course, I thought it was about me, but upon closer inspection, the protagonist was a female puppet with long purple hair. What the heck?!


    The puppet show was particrly popr with the children, and in the front row��s best seats�� Sid sat in Lilly��s arms, watching with wide, sparkling eyes. Ah, so cute.


    ��Hey, Sid, are you enjoying the show? Godfather��s here~��


    ��Ah! Godfather~!��


    As I approached and greeted him, Sid reached out to me.


    When I held out a finger, Sid grabbed it tightly and giggled before bringing it to his mouth to gnaw on.


    Well, as long as he��s happy�� I did wash my hands beforeing here��


    ��You��re here, Your Highness!��


    ��Lilly.��


    Lilly and I exchanged smiles without words.


    We had already discussed Lilly and Sid��s future at length.


    In conclusion, Lilly had decided to stay here in Crossroad.


    She had too many important responsibilities here to leave. She was already being mentioned as a candidate for the next head of the production guild��


    Moreover, she herself wished to raise Sid here.


    Perhaps because Crossroad is a good ce to live. Or perhaps because she had established too much of a foundation to leave.


    Or maybe�� for some other reason.


    I didn��t feel the need to ask.


    I simply wished for a bright future for this mother and son.


    ��I��lle visit often, Sid.��


    I reached out and yfully tousled Sid��s red hair. Sid beamed up at me with his big eyes of mixed green and brown. Who knows where he got such cuteness from?


    ������


    Holding her small, giggling son, Lilly gently and silently hugged him.


    Just then, an elf carrying handfuls of food greeted me.


    ��Your Highness!��


    ��Bodybag.��


    It was Bodybag, who lived with Lilly.


    Today was also the day Lilly and Bodybag would part ways. Bodybag had decided to apany me to the Bringar Duchy.


    Back when the Shadow Squad was known as Aegis Special Forces Team 8,


    They had been tasked with assassinating an Everck Empire diplomat within the Bringar Duchy and igniting the mes of war.


    That war, sparked between the two nations, was already over. The world was at peace now.


    But that doesn��t mean we can erase what happened.


    I nned to have Bodybag testify that the war was orchestrated by the Everck Empire.


    It was a promise I had made to Dusk Bringar, but it was also a decision as the Crown Prince of Everck and the new Duke of Bringar.


    I intended to acknowledge the Empire��s faults and definitively clear the past. And Bodybag had willingly agreed to join me on this challenging journey.


    As I gently held both of Sid��s hands and swayed them up and down in rhythm, Lilly and Bodybag chatted softly, like a family saying their goodbyes.


    ��Come visit Crossroad often, okay?��


    ��I��ll make sure wee back regrly, Your Highness. Not just for Sid but for you too, Lilly. Take care of your health, alright?��


    Just as their voices were about to break with emotion, I chimed in to lighten the mood.


    ��By the way, Bodybag.��


    ��Yes?��


    ��It��s time for you to reim your real name.��


    Bodybag��s eyes widened, and I gave a sly grin.


    ��I mean your real name, not a codename.��


    ��It��s embarrassing, but�� I��ve forgotten my original name. I��ve used my codename since before I was even old enough to understand it����


    ��In that case, why note up with a new one?��


    Bodybag looked a bit flustered, but Lilly pped her hands, saying it was a great idea.


    Soon enough, people gathered around us, each shouting out names they thought would suit Bodybag.


    ��How about Hamsooni?��


    ��Daramy?��


    ��My favorite is Cheolmae the First, the sunflower seed!��


    ��No, not rodent names. Something more dignified! This is the Crown Prince��s aide we��re talking about. Got anything more serious?!��


    Why does this ce always feel like it��s turning into a contest whenever there��s an opportunity?


    Lilly and Bodybag burst intoughter, holding their stomachs. As theyughed, so did Sid. And when Sidughed, everyone around joined in.


    Well, as long as everyone��s happy�� Oh, whatever, I don��t care anymore.


    In the midst of all this noise��


    ��J?rmungandr, where have you gone�� Seriously, these reptiles, clinging to you when it��s convenient and then disappearing����


    There was a womanmenting the absence of a reptile while everyone else chanted rodent names.


    It was Violet, slumped over drunk. With her illusions stripped away, her hair was now a in brown.


    I chuckled and brought my cup to clink against the one Violet held before asking,


    ��What are you nning to do now, Violet?��


    ��Hmm? Well, I might����


    Still groggy, Violet wiped the corner of her mouth and slurred.


    ��Travel the world, telling the tale of my great adventures��?��


    Just then, the remaining Gambler��s Club members who had finished their puppet show perked up and approached.


    ��What? Are we bing a troupe of bards now?��


    ��Spreading tales of the great battles of the Monster Front far and wide!��


    ��Monstrous creatures trying to climb over the walls!��


    ��And the legendary hero who vanquished those wicked nightmares����


    The four members of the Gambler��s Club struck mboyant poses, waving their hands wildly before suddenly extending their arms toward Sid in Lilly��s embrace.


    Though he didn��t understand what was happening, Sidughed brightly, and the crowd around them erupted into apuse.


    With a look of utmost injustice, Violet screeched.


    ��What about me?! Aren��t I the main character?!��


    ��Um, can you guys at least pay attention to me��?��


    Hello? Crown Prince here? Leader of the Monster Front, that��s me. It��s a bit sad if you��ve forgotten already, just because we��re disbanding?


    The lively chatter continued, heating up the atmosphere in the za.


    ��Alright, everyone! Attention-!��


    The new Crossroad Marchioness led the rest of the female heroes toward us.


    Evangeline wore a serious expression, holding a beer mug instead of her usual juice cup! Although she was old enough to drink now, it still seemed out of ce!


    ��As of this moment!��


    Evangeline solemnly announced.


    ��The Crossroad Female Heroes and Mercenaries Rights Committee, or CFHMRC for short, is officially�� disbanded!��


    ����!��


    ��Since I, the former chairperson, have now be the lord of Crossroad�� Ahem! Since I��m now responsible for all the people of Crossroad, it��s only right that I include everyone, not just those in ourmittee.��


    That��s right.


    From now on, Evangeline would be the lord of Crossroad, tasked with embracing all the people of this city.


    She had decided to disband her faction herself.


    ��But our memories will stay in our hearts forever!��


    Evangeline raised the mug in her hand high.


    ��We won��t forget the days we drank and feasted together! Everyone�� wherever you go, live happily ever after!��


    ��May we thrive wherever we are!��


    ��Long live CFHMRC!��


    ��CFHMRC-!��


    Those affiliated with CFHMRC shouted together.


    Seriously, that name always sounded like a dragon��s roar�� Even up until its disbandment, I couldn��t get used to it��


    ��Now, Senior!��


    Evangeline then turned her attention to me.


    ��In honor of the disbandment of the World Guardian Front and CFHMRC, why don��t you give us a stirring toast?��


    All eyes turned to me.


    Grinning, I grabbed my cup and shouted energetically.


    ��Alright! Open your ears and listen closely, everyone!��


    I stood up from my seat, raising my cup high.


    I recited the drinking song with gusto.


    I offer you this golden goblet


    Drink it to the full, do not refuse


    The crowd cheered, lifting their cups.


    People echoed my drinking song, clinking their sses together. Countless people��s cups, and countless people��s gazes, met and parted.


    Watching this scene with a fond smile, I softly murmured the final verse.


    When flowers bloom, the wind and rain are sure to follow


    Life is full of farewells


    For every meeting, there is a parting, and for every parting, there is a new meeting.


    So let��s not mourn tomorrow��s goodbyes. Let��s immerse ourselves in each other today.


    After the storm, the flowers will bloom again. After the painful farewell, joyful reunions wille.


    I downed my drink in one go and triumphantly held up my empty cup. The crowd cheered my name and apuded.


    The night of the farewell ceremony grew deeper.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    At the cafeteria next to the central za.


    Junior and Hecate, who had been watching the disbanding of the CFHMRC (Crossroad Female Heroes and Mercenaries Rights Committee), covered their mouths and chuckled as they sipped their wine.


    As the noise from the za quieted down a bit, the two started chatting softly.


    ��Junior, you said you were going back home for now?��


    ��Yes. My siblings live in a seaside vige to the east. I haven��t seen them in a long time, so I should at least show them that I��m still alive.��


    Junior smiled.


    ��After that, I��ll head to the Imperial Capital�� to attend officer training. If I want to work for the history foundation His Highness suggested, I need to have some basic qualifications.��


    ��You��ll do great, Junior.��


    ��What about you, Hecate?��Junior asked cautiously, and Hecate smiled softly.


    ��I n to return to where I grew up�� to Whiteblossom Orphanage.��


    ��The orphanage?��


    ��Yes.��


    Hecate stared at the wine swirling in her ss.


    ��It��s no longer a facility that raises war machines for the Empire. Now, it��s bing a normal orphanage�� a ce to take in the children of war veterans and provide them with an education.��


    ������


    ��I want to work there. I want to make sure that kids who��ve suffered like me don��t grow up to be adults full of hatred like I did�� I want to take care of them.��


    Junior nodded.


    ��You��ll do great too, Hecate.��


    ��Thanks.��


    After a brief silence,


    both hesitated and then opened their mouths at the same time.


    ��I����


    ��Hey!��


    They both widened their eyes at each other, and then burst intoughter.


    ��You go first.��


    ��No, you go first, Hecate.��


    ��Please, go ahead, Junior.��


    ��Ahem. Alright, then����


    Junior fidgeted, squeezed her eyes shut, and suddenly blurted out.


    ��Do you want to live together in the Imperial Capital?��


    Hecate blinked in surprise at the unexpected proposal.


    Junior started babbling as she exined her idea.


    ��Well, I mean�� The housing prices in the Capital are quite high, right? Even renting is too much for one person to handle alone. So, um, I thought it would be nice to have a roommate, and you��re the only person I know in the Capital, Hecate����


    As Junior kept waving her arms around, trying to exin herself, Hecate finally said,


    ��Okay.��


    She responded without hesitation.


    Her answer was so straightforward that it caught Junior off guard. Hecate gave a gentle smile.


    ��I also need to find a ce when I get back. Like you said, it��d be more economical to share a ce����


    Hecate extended her wine ss.


    ��And living together would be much more fun than living alone.��


    Realizing what was happening a beat toote, Junior hurriedly extended her ss as well.


    Clink��


    They toasted.


    ��S-So, this is a toast to bing roommates?��


    ��Sure, let��s go with that.��


    ��Hehe, hehehe����


    Junior, happy as a child, sipped her wine and then, with a twinkle in her eye, asked,


    ��Come to think of it�� What were you going to say earlier, Hecate?��


    ��Oh, that.��


    Hecate swirled the wine in her mouth before suddenly leaning forward.


    ��Why don��t we start speaking casually with each other?��


    She suggested.


    This time, it was Junior who blinked in surprise. Hecate shrugged.


    ��We��re the same age, after all. And now that we��re going to live together, it��d be awkward to keep using formal speech all the time.��


    ��Ah�� That��s true, but����


    ��Now that it��s been brought up, how about we start right now?��


    ��Y-Yes? Right now?��


    ��Yes, right now. Come on, go ahead.��


    Hecate gestured for Junior to start, and Junior stuttered.


    ��Th-then����


    ������


    ��I��ll start talking�� casually. Heca��te.��


    ������


    ��L-Like this�� right?��


    After listening to Junior��s awkward attempt at informal speech,


    ��Pfft.��


    Hecate couldn��t hold back and let out a small sound before bursting intoughter, holding her stomach.


    ��Hahaha! Hahahahahaha!��


    Junior��s face turned bright red.


    ��Why, why are youughing?! I mean, what��s so funny?!��


    ��It��s just�� I��m looking forward to it.��


    Hecate said as she effortlessly switched to casual speech, extending her wine ss once more.


    ��To us living together in the Capital.��


    ����!��


    ��Let��s watch performances at the Grand Theater, go on yacht tours along the Inner Sea, and stay up all night during the New Year��s fireworks festival. Thanks to being dragged around by His Highness during my school days, I know all the fun spots in the Capital.��


    Hecate shook her extended wine ss.


    ��It��s going to be fun. Definitely.��


    ����Yeah.��


    Junior extended her ss again, clinking it against Hecate��s.


    ��It really will be fun.��


    Clink��


    They set their sses down and continued tough as they made ns for all the fun things they��d do together.


    ������


    Suddenly, Junior��s mind shed to the two mages who had had a profound impact on her life.


    Lightning and Wind.


    At the edge of the rift valley, the mother and mentor who hadid their heads on Junior��sp before passing away��


    Two women who had longed for each other but had never been able to be together.


    Junior didn��t want revenge or forgiveness, even if the other person had been her enemy. She just wanted to live alongside others.


    And now, she had finally found a friend.


    Someone to reach out to, to live together with, even if they stood on the opposite side of a chasm.


    ��Some wounds can never be healed, and some valleys can never be filled.��


    But even with those wounds, even over those chasms, people can live on.


    As Junior had just proven here and now.


    And so, Junior smiled.


    Brighter than at any moment in her entire life.


    In an alley near the central za.


    The night was growingte.


    ��Bleeeh.��


    A young drunk was leaning against a wall, throwing up.


    It was the newly appointed lord with tinum-blonde hair tied in the back and green eyes: Evangeline Cross.


    ��Tsk, tsk. I told you to take it easy����


    Lucas, standing behind her, grumbled as he patted Evangeline��s back.


    The new lord had no sense of her drinking limits. Caught up in the moment, she��d downed several drinks in quick session, ending up in this state.


    ��Ugh, I��m dying here����


    Evangeline groaned miserably as she wiped her pale face.


    ��Just when I was starting to get a taste for it, it alles back up�� Bleeeh.��


    ��You��re really good at this.��


    Despite hisints, Lucas continued to pat Evangeline��s back carefully.


    ��Okay, okay! I��m fine now! Let��s go to the next round?!��


    After heaving for a long while, Evangeline finally rinsed her mouth with water, waved her hands in the air, and staggered around.


    ��You��re not fine at all.��


    Lucas put an arm around Evangeline to steady her and began leading her toward the lord��s mansion.


    ��Go wash your feet and get some sleep.��


    ��Hey, old man! Don��t you know what today is, trying to send me to bed so soon?��


    ��What��s today?��


    ��It��s my first day stepping out as the Margrave of Crossroad for an official event! And the first time I��ve had a drink in a formal setting!��


    Evangeline jabbed a finger in Lucas��s face.


    ��It��s the day I��ve been waiting and waiting to hear those words from you!��


    ������


    ��You��re leaving Crossroad tomorrow! And I��ve been waiting and waiting for you to say something to me! Don��t you have anything to say?!��


    Evangeline slurred her heartfeltint, and Lucas watched her for a long moment before speaking.


    ��Evangeline.��


    He suddenly stepped in front of her, gripping both her shoulders firmly with his hands. In a low, steady voice, he called her name.


    Sensing the change in atmosphere, Evangeline gulped nervously.


    ��Y-Yes?��


    ��Let me be honest.��


    Lucas exhaled a shallow sigh and said,


    ��I will continue to stay by my lord��s side and protect him.��


    ������


    ��And my lord is now the Crown Prince. In other words, he is destined to be the Emperor someday�� which means I will be serving as a guard knight to His Majesty.��


    Evangeline��s mind cleared at the serious talk about the future.


    ��As long as I live as a knight, my personal life will always be limited, no matter how much I try to make time.��


    ������


    ��And I will continue to protect my lord with my loyalty and my life. There may be times when I value him more than you.��


    Lucas��s voice quivered slightly.


    ��But if you��re okay with that�� if you��ll allow it. If you��ll let me be a little selfish and speak my mind����


    ������


    ��I�� like seeing you smile.��


    Lucas was sincere, but for some reason, Evangeline felt likeughing.


    ��I like seeing you eat heartily and happily. I like it when you chatter noisily and bump my shoulder. When we��re exhausted from sparring and lie down in the training ground together to look at the stars. When we sulk after a big fight, only to reluctantly reconcile while sitting back-to-back on the sofa in the parlor. When we stand side by side on the ramparts�� I enjoyed it.��


    Because it was mutual.


    It was the same feeling Evangeline had felt when she looked at Lucas.


    ��Do you remember? Every time our lord left the front lines, it was just the two of us left behind here, facing the monsters together.��


    The two times Ash had left for the Capital, and during the half-year he was missing.


    No matter what, Lucas and Evangeline had never been apart. Together, they had defended Crossroad.


    ��Every time, I thought, ��If you��re with me, I can endure even the coldest nights.����


    ������


    ��These past three years. In every pitch-ck moment, your bright light was my sce.��


    Lucas took a deep breath.


    ��These feelings�� I��ve never experienced anything like them in my life. I was slow to realize them myself, but if I don��t say this today, I��ll regret it forever. So, I��m saying it now.��


    His earnest blue eyes gazed directly at Evangeline without wavering.


    ��I like you, Evangeline.��


    ������


    ��I don��t want to lose you. I want you to keep smiling by my side.��


    Pop!


    Evangeline couldn��t hold it in any longer and brought her hands up to cover her face.


    She did so to hide her face, which had turned bright red, but also to cover the smile spreading across her lips.


    She squeezed her eyes shut and let out a strange squeal in a voice pitched an octave higher.


    ��Oh my god, wow! That��s so cheesy! I��m going crazy here!��


    ������


    ��Oh, man, old man! What are my hands and feet supposed to do now? Ugh, my face is burning up. I��m so embarrassed just hearing this!��


    ��I��m not embarrassed at all.��


    Peeking through her fingers, Evangeline saw that Lucas��s gaze remained unwavering.


    ��Because it��s the truth, and there��s nothing to hide.��


    ��Wow, seriously�� You��re something else in so many ways����


    Evangeline slowly lowered her hands from her face.


    She tapped her now-bright red cheeks with her fingertips, then looked directly at Lucas.


    ��It��s so cheesy I need a pte cleanser.��


    And then,


    She stood on tiptoe, stretching up.


    She wrapped her arms around Lucas��s neck.


    And gently pressed her lips to his.


    Neither Lucas nor Evangeline had any experience with romance, so their kiss was clumsy at best.


    Both of them were afraid of breaking each other, so they carefully held each other in a gentle embrace, sharing a tender kiss.


    ����But.��


    After their lips parted slowly,


    Lucas looked into Evangeline��s face and squinted his eyes.


    ��You just threw up a moment ago.��


    Evangeline snorted.


    ��So what? We��ve seen each other in much worse states before.��


    ��That��s true.��


    They kissed once more.


    This time, it was bolder and more daring than before. They wrapped their arms around each other��s neck and waist, pulling each other into a deeper embrace as they kissed.


    When their second kiss ended, Evangeline spoke.


    ��Here��s what I think.��


    ��Yeah?��


    ��You��re more of a bad boy than His Highness.��


    ��Depending on the perspective, that could be true.��


    ��Wow, you��re not even denying it?��


    ��I figured it��d be easier to score points by starting as a bad boy and bing a good one.��


    ��See, that kind of mindset is what makes you a real bad boy����


    Evangeline chuckled softly before speaking seriously.


    ��I feel the same, Lucas. I��m now the Margrave of Crossroad. The lord of this city.��


    ������


    ��There will be times when I prioritize my citizens over my own husband, over my own family. No, those times will be frequent.��


    Just like her father had.


    As a public figure representing people and governingnd, there would be many times when she would have to prioritize the value of the city over personal happiness.


    ��But if you��re okay with that, I want to confess too.��


    ������


    ��I feel the same way you do.��


    Caressing both of Lucas��s cheeks, Evangeline smiled warmly.


    ��We��re still young. So let��s set some shameless goals.��


    ��Like what?��


    ��Let��s not miss out on either our dreams or our love.��


    As a knight of the Emperor.


    As the lord of a city.


    They would both be true to their own lives, while also being true to each other.


    Lucas chuckled bitterly.


    ��It��s going to be tough.��


    ��Of course it will be. But.��


    Evangeline yfully winked her big emerald eyes.


    ��How could it be harder than the past three years?��


    ������


    Lucas couldn��t help but let out a heartyugh.


    Because truly, truly��Evangeline was right.


    They had survived three grueling years, standing against the end of the world.


    Compared to the hardships of those three years, the challenge of bncing dreams and love was, honestly, something worth trying.


    ��I��m going to be an incredible Margrave. And an amazing lord, too.��


    Evangeline, with her characteristic cocky smile, hung onto Lucas��s neck.


    ��Even if His Highness bes the Emperor, I��ll make sure you want to see me more. I��m going to be a stunningly remarkable woman.��


    Still holding his steady gaze, Lucas wrapped his arms around Evangeline��s waist.


    ��I��ll be the best man ever, so that you��ll want to see me more than you care about the citizens of Crossroad.��


    ��You��re really working hard to make us both neglect our duties����


    The two shared their third kiss.


    After the long kiss, as they parted their lips, Lucas chuckled. Evangeline blinked at him.


    ��Why are youughing?��


    ��No, it��s just����


    Lucas spoke honestly.


    ��I��ve tried so hard to live as a model knight all my life, but now that I��m bending the rules a bit�� it��s more enjoyable than I thought.��


    ��You��ve really be a delinquent knight.��


    Evangeline giggled.


    ��Then I��ll be a delinquent lord, just for today.��


    ��It��s not even been that long since you became a lord, and already����


    Lucas didn��t finish his sentence. Evangeline��s lips cut him off.


    The night was short, and they were both young.


    The two continued kissing until it no longer made sense to count.


    The bright moonlight illuminated the alley, as if blessing the newly formed couple.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    <strong>To the north of Crossroad.</strong>


    <strong>Arian Kingdom��s military camp.</strong>


    <strong>The tent used by King Hraim of Arian.</strong>


    ��What did you just say, Your Majesty?!��


    The assembled officials and soldiers reeled at the king��s words.


    But King Miller repeated himself calmly.


    ��I��ve decided to send Yun away�� to grant her a noble end befitting royalty.��


    ����!��


    ��She hasn��t regained consciousness, even though the curse has vanished, and remains in aa. Transporting her in such a weakened state all the way back to the Arian Kingdom would be too much of a burden.��Miller turned his head to look at his daughter, Yun Ariane, lying asleep on the bed behind him.


    ��Leaving a royal descendant in the Empire��s territory is out of the question. Who knows how it might be a vulnerability for our nation in the future?��


    ��But the princess is still alive!��


    ��Isn��t she practically a living corpse?��


    Miller retorted angrily.


    ��Even when divine power still existed in this world, we couldn��t heal her. Now that divine power has vanished, there��s virtually no way to wake her.��


    ������


    ��This is to preserve Yun��s honor as a member of the royal family�� and as a princess.��


    The officials and soldiers bowed their heads with somber expressions.


    ��When we return home, we��ll announce that she died honorably in battle at the Monster Front.��


    Miller let out a long sigh and then shouted.


    ��Bring the prepared poison!��


    That was when it happened.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The ceiling of the tent exploded upward in a circr shape, and


    <strong>Flutter��!</strong>


    someone descended, cloak billowing around them.


    Therge figurended on the ground and immediately swept Yun from the bed into their embrace.


    ��Y-You��re��!��


    Recognizing the intruder, Miller��s face twisted in anger.


    ��The King of the Beastmen��!��


    With his red ponytail flying in the wind and Yun held tightly in his arms,


    Kun, the Beastman King, growled low.


    ��I��m taking Yun with me.��


    ��Y-You bastard!��


    Enraged, Miller swung his one remaining arm in a punch,


    <strong>Whoosh��</strong>


    <strong>Crash!</strong>


    But Kun evaded the blow with an almost pre-nned precision and hurled Miller back onto the bed where Yun had been lying.


    ��Oof!��


    Sprawled on the bed, Miller shouted urgently.


    ��What are you waiting for?! Stop him!��


    <strong>Thump!</strong>


    Kun, holding Yun securely, kicked off the ground and dashed toward the tent entrance. The officials and soldiers of the Arian Kingdom scrambled to block his path.


    ��Stop!��


    ��Return the princess to us!��


    Kun paid no heed,shing out with fists and kicks in all directions.


    ��Gaaah!��


    ��Aaargh����


    ��He��s too strong��!��


    The people of the Arian Kingdom trying to stop him were sent sprawling in all directions.


    As Kun swiftly navigated between the soldiers, one of his punches identallynded squarely on a soldier��s jaw.


    ��Gah!��


    Seeing the soldier clutching his jaw in pain, Kun asked quickly, ��Are you okay?��


    ��I-I��m fine! Don��t worry about me, just go quickly!��


    ��Oh, okay.��


    <strong>Thump��!</strong>


    Kun sprinted out of the tent, leaving the Arian soldiers who were desperately trying to follow him in his dust.


    ��Don��t move!��


    ����!��


    ��I have your precious princess in my hands! If Yun dies or gets hurt, the ��honor�� you wanted to uphold will be meaningless!��


    The people of the Arian Kingdom let out collective groans of despair.


    ��How dare you kidnap the princess!��


    ��This kind of shameless act in this day and age!��


    ��You beastly man! You barbaric brute!��


    ����Aren��t they just stating the obvious?��


    Seeing the Arian people at a loss, Kun was suddenly reminded of the past.


    His first connection to Crossroad had also begun by kidnapping Prince Ash.


    ��Starting with a kidnapping and ending with a kidnapping.��


    A viinous smile spread across Kun��s face.


    Three years at the Monster Front.


    Not bad.


    ��Your princess will be�� resting in the vige of the Maple Wolf Tribe near the Great Forest! I mean, she will be held hostage there!��


    ��You scoundrel! Give me back my daughter!��


    ��If you��re worried about your precious daughter, show your sincerity�� I mean, send gifts often. Heh heh��!��


    ��Argh! In that case, I��ll send a messenger every six months with letters and medicine!��


    A few soldiers who had been watching this scene quietly whispered among themselves.


    ��Do we really have to put on this act to send the princess away?��


    ��And isn��t the premise a bit of a stretch?��


    ��Shh! Keep it down!��


    ��Can��t you see His Majesty is really into it? Let him enjoy it��!��


    Finally, Kun let out a heartyugh and turned around.


    ��I��ll take good care of Yun, with all my heart and sincerity! Hahaha! Well then, safe travels back to the Arian Kingdom!��


    With that, Kun kicked off the ground and disappeared from view in an instant.


    Miller, kneeling on the ground, reached out toward the direction Kun had fled, shouting,


    ��Yuuuuuun��!��


    Leaving behind Miller��s heartbroken cry, Kun, holding Yun carefully in his arms, left the Arian camp.


    It didn��t matter if they staged a clumsy act. It didn��t matter if he was branded with infamy. It didn��t matter if he would be resented in the future.


    ��Until the day you open your eyes in the morning.��


    Embracing the warmth of the woman in his arms, Kun swore.


    ��I will protect you, Yun.��


    On the night of the farewell ceremony,


    all over the city, people mourned their partings, confirmed their feelings, and promised to meet again.


    This was a time when bittersweet farewells intertwined with the beginnings of new connections.


    ������


    A little distance from the bustling city center, to the south of Crossroad.


    In front of the south gate, which had been heavily damaged in the recent battle, sat Lilly in a wheelchair.


    Holding a sleeping Sid in her arms, she stared nkly at the southern fields�� and beyond.


    ��Lilly?��


    At that moment, Bodybag appeared from the direction of the city.


    Lilly had disappeared from the za at some point and hadn��t been seen at their lodging, so a worried Bodybag had gone out to find her.


    ��Are you okay, Lilly?��


    ����Yeah. I��m fine.��


    Lilly turned to Bodybag with her usual mature smile.


    ��I just wanted to put Sid to sleep. I ended up here looking for a quiet ce.��


    ������


    Bodybag quietly walked over to stand beside her and took a deep breath of the night air.


    ��The weather��s gotten much warmer.��


    ��Yes, it has.��


    A breeze blew through.


    It was a southern wind carrying the scent of grass and flowers.


    Lilly let her red hair, tousled by the wind, obscure her vision and gazed at the peaceful face of Sid, asleep in her arms.


    ��Spring must being.��


    After that long night and harsh winter, spring had finally arrived.


    In a voice slightly tinged with emotion, Lilly managed to murmur,


    ��Spring hase again����


    The wind died down.


    Sid mumbled something, snuggling closer into his mother��s arms. Lilly carefully adjusted her hold on her son and then lifted her head.


    ��Shall we go back?��


    She was smiling resolutely once more.


    ��There are so many people we need to send off with a smile tonight.��


    Bodybag gave a faint smile in return and moved behind Lilly to take hold of the wheelchair��s handles.


    Holding each other and pushing forward,


    the three, who had stood still for a moment, began to move forward again, slowly but surely.


    <strong>Silver Winter Merchant Guild. Crossroad Branch.</strong>


    <strong>Outside the guild master��s office.</strong>


    ��Ahem!��


    After clearing my throat unnecessarily,


    I knocked lightly and entered the room.


    ��Ah!��


    Serenade, who was busy working at her desk amidst piles of paperwork, jumped up in surprise when she saw me.


    ��My dear husband!��


    ��Sorry to interrupt, Serenade. Are you busy?��


    Tonight was the farewell ceremony for the World Guardian Front, a night for everyone tough and celebrate.


    Yet Serenade was workingte into the night. We were set to leave for the Bringar Duchy together tomorrow.


    There was no Silver Winter Merchant Guild branch in the Bringar Duchy currently. During the war with the Empire, the guild had to withdraw its operations, and there hadn��t been the capacity to rebuild the branch since.


    But now, as I prepared to assume my position as the Duke of Bringar and the ruler of the duchy,


    Silver Winter nned to establish a new branch in the duchy and restore the distributionwork, which was desperately needed for post-war recovery. Serenade was busy making preparations for that.


    ��No, no! Nothing is more important to me than you, my dear.��


    Serenade hastily wiped the ink from her hands, removed her sses, and stood up from her seat.


    ��I��ll make some tea. Just give me a moment!��


    ��Um�� No, Serenade. Actually.��


    I nodded toward the door.


    ��Why don��t we go get some fresh air?��


    Attached to the Silver Winter Merchant Guild building was a small garden.


    True to its location in the southern region, though it was still early March, buds were already forming at the ends of the garden��s trees. They looked as if they might bloom in a matter of days.


    I led the way through the early spring garden, with Serenade following behind. She asked cautiously,


    ��Are you alright, my dear? You seem�� more tense than usual.��


    ������


    ��Is something wrong? Is there anything I can do to help?��


    In the middle of the garden, I stopped and cleared my throat again before turning to face Serenade.


    ��Well, it��s just����


    How should I bring this up?


    I pondered, looking ahead.


    Standing in the garden under the spring night, her light blue hair cascading down, her silver eyes reflecting the moonlight��


    She was like a tumbler that always stood back up, always focused solely on me. I looked directly at her.


    ��Serenade, once we arrive at the duchy, you and I will be incredibly busy.��


    ��Yes, that��s probably true.��


    ��That��s why�� I don��t think I��ll have a chance to say this after we arrive. I feel like I need to say it tonight.��


    Serenade tilted her head curiously.


    ��Say what?��


    ����Serenade.��


    Huffing out a big breath, I gathered my thoughts and my courage.


    My heart was pounding like a drum, echoing in my chest.


    I slowly knelt down on one knee before Serenade.


    Startled, she tried to stop me, asking what I was doing. But then she realized the meaning behind my actions and covered her mouth with her hands.


    ��I��m sorry it��s not a more beautiful ce or a more perfect moment. But�� I didn��t want to keep you waiting any longer.��


    Kneeling on one knee, I looked up at her.


    I pulled a small box from my jacket pocket and held it out to her.


    ��Serenade.��


    When I opened the box, a pair of beautiful silver rings, each iid with five small gemstones,y inside.


    These rings had been crafted over the past few days with the willing help of the four major races and the human Production Guild��


    A proposal ring that could only be made in this ce, at this time, incorporating the finest jewels and the most exquisite metalwork techniques from every race.


    ��Let��s get married.��


    I proposed to Serenade, my voice trembling.


    ��Will you spend the rest of your life with me?��


    But Serenade didn��t respond.


    Tears welled up in her silver eyes and spilled over.


    Standing as if rooted to the spot, she began to sob, hands still covering her mouth.


    I panicked.


    ��Is it�� too clumsy for a proposal? Maybe I should have booked the best hotel in the Capital, covered the top-floor suite with flowers�� No, I actually do n to do that properly next time����


    ��No, no! It��s not that����


    Her voice heavy with emotion, Serenade covered her face with both hands and wept.


    ��I just�� I��m not sure if I deserve to stand by your side, my dear.��


    ������


    ��You are the Crown Prince. That means you��re going to be the ruler of the Everck Empire someday. I��m still not sure if it��s okay for someone like me to be by someone as great as you����


    I chuckled softly.


    Because she was once a ve. Because she bought her title with money. Because she had mixed blood.


    Serenade had faced the judgment of society her entire life.


    So it seemed she still didn��t quite understand.


    Just how amazing, wonderful�� and essential she was to me.


    ��Serenade, do you remember the promise we made when we were young?��


    At my question, Serenade��s eyes widened.


    ��Of course I remember�� How could I ever forget?��


    She managed a faint smile through her tear-streaked cheeks.


    ��It was on that very day�� that I fell in love with you.��


    �� A world where bloodlines, noble ormon, don��t matter�� A world for kids like us who are treated as outcasts. A world where moms don��t have to cry and big sisters aren��t bullied.


    �� I�� promise, I��ll make it happen.


    Recalling that scene, which remained vivid in my memory, I spoke with certainty.


    ��It��s because of that promise that I was able to make it this far.��


    ����!��


    ��It��s because of you that my journey continued. Because I wanted to build that kind of world with you, because I wanted to live in that kind of world with you, we��vee this far together, hand in hand.��


    I smiled gently.


    ��And Serenade, the world we promised is already here.��


    I looked at the rings in my hand��


    ��It��s notplete yet, but I promise, Serenade. I��ll spend the rest of my life working to make that worldplete.��


    These proposal rings, made by the united effort of all races, were one-of-a-kind in the world. I held them out to her.


    ��And to create that world, I need you.��


    ������


    ��So please, Serenade. Marry me.��


    I whispered earnestly.


    ��I can��t do this without you.��


    ������


    Slowly,


    Serenade lowered the hands that had been covering her face.


    ��Just one more thing�� I��d like to ask.��


    ��Ask me anything.��


    ��Even if time passes and I��m no longer young, even if I��m no longer beautiful in your eyes.��


    Her face, wet with tears, was filled with both sadness and joy like never before��


    And, as always, she was radiant.


    ��Will you still love me?��


    I smiled softly.


    ��When I was at my lowest, at my ugliest and most foolish, you still loved me.��


    Throughout that long time,


    You were the one who loved me in every moment.


    And I am no different.


    ��I promise. I��ll love you not just now, in this moment when you shine the brightest.��


    I reached out, took her left hand, and pulled it toward me.


    ��I��ll love you even in the moments when you think you��re at your worst.��


    Then, carefully and slowly, I slipped the ring onto her trembling left ring finger.


    I grinned and asked,


    ��You��ll do the same for me, right?��


    Silently, Serenade took the ring box from me, pulled out the other ring, held my left hand��


    and gently slid the ring onto my ring finger.


    ��Yes.��


    And finally��she smiled at me.


    ��I��ll love you. Always, no matter how many times����


    We kissed.


    Kissing each other again and again, we twirled around the garden, and then, still holding Serenade close, I led her out of the garden.


    Waiting quietly on the path from the guild to the za were the master craftsmen of each race who had helped make the rings.


    Unable to hold back, Kellibey, who had overseen the ring��s creation, shouted,


    ��Did it work?! Did she ept?!��


    Instead of answering, I raised our joined hands. The proposal rings on our left ring fingers sparkled in the streetlights.


    ��Yes��!��


    ��Hurrah! Hurrah!��


    ��That��s it!��


    The craftsmen leaped from their spots, cheering with joy as if it were their own sess.


    Serenade and I walked into the za.


    Seeing us embrace each other so tightly, the people who had been waiting anxiously understood the situation. They screamed, popped champagne, and apuded to congratte us.


    Surrounded by cheers, blessings, and toasts pouring in from all sides,


    Serenade couldn��t hold back herughter.


    ��You said you��d treasure the truly precious things privately!��


    ��I wanted to, but I can��t anymore! I��m too happy, so I��ll brag a little!��


    Iughed heartily.


    ��Let��s dance, my partner!��


    Though there wasn��t a prepared band, someone pulled out a harmonica and began to y.


    People stomped their feet to keep the rhythm, drummed on tables to create a beat, and raised their voices together in song.


    <strong>If thou must love me, let it be for nought</strong>


    <strong>But love��s sake only. Do not say</strong>


    <strong>��I love her for her smile��her look��her way</strong>


    <strong>Of speaking gently, for a trick of thought</strong>


    <strong>That falls in well with mine, and certes brought</strong>


    **A sense of pleasant ease on such a day����


    <strong>For these things in themselves, Beloved, may</strong>


    <strong>Be changed, or change for thee��and love, so wrought,</strong>


    <strong>May be unwrought so. Neither love me for</strong>


    <strong>Thine own dear pity��s wiping my cheeks dry:</strong>


    <strong>A creature might forget to weep, who bore</strong>


    <strong>Thyfort long, and lose thy love thereby!</strong>


    <strong>But love me for love��s sake, that evermore</strong>


    <strong>Thou mayst love on, through love��s eternity.</strong>


    Amid the apuse, cheers, blessings, and toasts from the gathered crowd��


    Serenade and I danced.


    Foreheads touching, singing along to the love songs that everyone was singing, until the dark night gave way to a bright white dawn.


    In the unforgettable dawn of our proposal, just like that.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    As the night faded and dawn broke in the distance,


    the never-ending party finally came to an end. The sound of snoring people filled the city as they drifted off to sleep.


    ��Looks nice, doesn��t it?��


    ��It sure does.��


    Two elderly figures who had been watching the city��s farewell celebrations all night shared a conversation.


    Guests who hade with Ariel from the Lake Kingdom,


    the elderly couple once known as the Sword Demon and the Spear Demon.


    The delegation from the Lake Kingdom was set to depart early in the morning, and the couple had already packed their things and were sitting on the carriage that brought them.


    ��Now that our curse is lifted, how about we enjoy ourselves like that?����Come on now�� We��re not immortal anymore, and we don��t have the strength to swing swords and spears, so let��s take it easy.��


    The elderly couple leaned their heads against each other and quietly observed the scene in Crossroad.


    Specifically, they were watching Ariel, who was still deep in conversation and meetings with various kings, even as the night drew to a close.


    ����.��


    ����.��


    In truth, the Sword Demon and the Spear Demon had another reason for visiting Crossroad this time.


    Previously, Ash had offered to give them his gold coins, but instead, he made another promise.


    He offered to relocate the people of the Bottom Vige outside of the Lake Kingdom.


    He offered to officially allocatend within the Empire��s territory and help them start anew there, so they wouldn��t have to live as ves in the Lake Kingdom anymore.


    As vige chiefs, the couple had naturally intended to go along with Ash��s proposal.


    However��


    ��Her Highness sure is working hard.��


    ��Indeed, she is����


    Upon returning, Ariel had made every effort to restore order in the Lake Kingdom.


    She was busy meeting with kings to secure foreign support, and she had achieved meaningful results. The Lake Kingdom sessfully established diplomatic rtions with several countries.


    Beforeing to Crossroad, even in the Lake Kingdom,


    Ariel had taken the lead in restoring order and had initiated sweeping reforms.


    The Lake Kingdom had traditionally ssified people based on whether they could use magic.


    Those who could use magic were considered citizens, while those who couldn��t were ssified as non-citizens, creating an extreme disparity in social status.


    However, now that magic had vanished, there was no longer any reason to maintain the existing ss system.


    Ariel sought to gradually abolish the old ss system and restructure the country to treat those who worked honestly with their hands and sweat without discrimination.


    Though the existing Lake Kingdom royalty and nobility fiercely resisted, Ariel pushed forward with unwavering resolve.


    She believed that to raise the kingdom from the driedkebed and restore it, these changes were necessary.


    While they were still far from escaping their distant past, under Ariel��s leadership, the Lake Kingdom was struggling to adapt to the modern world.


    ����.��


    ����.��


    Originally, the Sword Demon and the Spear Demon had nned to meet Prince Ash during this visit to discuss the timing and method for leaving the Lake Kingdom. However,


    now�� they found themselves wanting to ce their trust in Ariel.


    ��Sword Demon, Spear Demon!��


    A voice interrupted the elderly couple��s thoughts.


    When they looked up, the Crown Prince of Everck, wearing a smile, was walking toward them, waving.


    The Sword Demon and the Spear Demon exchanged nces.


    It was time to make their decision.


    ��The proposal you gave us before, Your Highness.��


    The approaching Sword Demon and Spear Demon spoke respectfully.


    ��We��d like to turn it down.��


    ��What?!��


    I was taken aback.


    I had scouted suitablend within the Empire��s territory to help the Bottom Vige make a fresh start, intending to give them thend documents right here and now.


    ��We want to stay in the Lake Kingdom, with our princess����


    The Sword Demon and Spear Demon gave awkward smiles.


    ��We want to try rebuilding the kingdom from the bottom up, just once more.��


    ��We��ve gotten used to making things hard for ourselves.��


    ������


    I looked towards Crossroad with the two of them.


    Ariel, who had been in meetings with the kings all night, was now wiping her forehead with a tired expression as she walked out toward us.


    I nodded to the elderly couple.


    ��Thank you. It couldn��t have been an easy decision. Sword Demon, Spear Demon, you two will be a great support to Ariel.��


    ��We��re just old folks without much strength left����


    ��For people who have been separated for so long toe together, they need to listen to each other. And you two can help make that happen.��


    I smiled at the Sword Demon and Spear Demon.


    ��Please take care of Ariel and the Lake Kingdom. I��ll visit often as well.��


    I slipped thend documents back into my pocket and was about to take out a gold certificate instead.


    ��Since the relocation is canceled, I��ll give you the gold I originally promised����


    ��That won��t be necessary.��


    The Sword Demon declined politely.


    ��If you insist on giving it, it would be better to add that gold to support the Lake Kingdom.��


    ��And this too����


    The Spear Demon gestured toward the wagon behind their carriage.


    ��Could you use these for the Lake Kingdom?��


    The wagon held several old boxes, and when I opened one��


    ����These are.��


    They were the old gold coins the Bottom Vige had collected over centuries.


    ��These are worthless; they were just gathered to give our lives some semnce of purpose����


    ��But if they can be used for the future of the country����


    ������


    Originally, these gold coins would have been used to fund their fresh start.


    But after seeing Ariel��s efforts, they were willing to pour all their resources and opportunities into the new future of their country.


    ����Ariel is truly fortunate to have such good people as her subjects.��


    I smiled and nodded at the Sword Demon and the Spear Demon.


    ��In the name of the Duchy of Bringar and the Everck Empire, we won��t spare any humanitarian aid for the Lake Kingdom��s reconstruction.��


    The Sword Demon and the Spear Demon smiled in return and slowly stepped back.


    ��It looks like the princess ising. Well then, I��ll leave you two to have your conversation.��


    ��We��ll be over there on a date.��


    As the Sword Demon and Spear Demon made their way out of sight, Ariel walked over from Crossroad.


    ��Ash!��


    ��Ariel.��


    Even now, when she was supposed to be leaving for the Lake Kingdom, Ariel had been in meetings with the kings. She looked tired, but her face still held a sense of satisfaction from the sess of her efforts.


    Ariel smiled brightly and asked,


    ��Did you enjoy yourself all night?��


    ��Thanks to you.��


    ��Congrattions on your sessful proposal. You make a lovely couple.��


    ��Haha. I��ll send you an invitation to the wedding. You have toe, alright?��


    ��Of course. How could I miss your wedding?��


    After exchanging a few words about my wedding,


    I took out what I had intended to give Ariel before she left and handed it to her carefully.


    ��Here, take this.��


    ��This is��?��


    Ariel looked surprised as she took it, and I nodded.


    ��It��s the Lake Kingdom��s royal scepter.��


    The symbol of the Lake Kingdom��s royal authority, which the Night Bringer had left in Crossroad when he died.


    Since then, the Demon King had retracted all his authority, and now that magic was gone, the scepter no longer held any power.


    It was an ancient artifact, and having been tainted by nightmares for so long, once the darkness had drained away, the scepter had sustained considerable damage, with its body twisted and cracks forming��


    Over the past few days, it had been newly repaired.


    Since Ariel would be the one to use it, the craftsman had restored it with care and sincerity.


    ����Thank you.��


    Ariel held the scepter and smiled faintly.


    ��This scepter is practically a national treasure for our country. I will use it well.��


    ��I look forward to seeing you wield it with style.��


    ��By the way�� it looks almost new. I don��t know who the craftsman is, but they did a remarkable job.��


    As she looked intently at the carefully restored staff,


    ��For some reason����


    Ariel lowered herke-blue eyes.


    ��When I hold this scepter, my heart�� starts aching again.��


    ������


    ��Ash. Tell me.��


    Ariel looked at me with a desperate expression.


    ��Do you really not know what I��ve forgotten?��


    ������


    ��What could I have possibly forgotten that it makes my heart ache so much�� that it feels like there��s a hole there�� Do you really not know?��


    After a very brief hesitation,


    ��Yeah.��


    I replied.


    ��I��m sorry. I don��t know either. The reason for your sense of loss����


    ����I see.��


    Ariel stared down at the scepter for a long while, her lips tightly pressed together, then closed her eyes and turned back to me with a soft smile.


    ��Thank you for fixing the scepter and giving it to me, Ash. And�� I hope we can meet again soon.��


    Ariel, the Sword Demon, the Spear Demon, and the people of the Lake Kingdom left.


    Watching them slowly disappear to the south, I turned around,


    and carefully climbed the southern wall that had been destroyed during the final battle.


    Taking cautious steps over the copsed stairs, I headed toward the edge of the wall��


    ������


    There was a gray figure sitting, copsed as if leaning against the wall.


    The hole in his chest had grownrger than before, and his body was scattering into white particles at its edges��


    Aider was slowly dying.


    Standing before the dying director, I took a deep breath.


    ��Ariel said thank you. She said it looked almost new. She said the craftsman had done a great job.��


    At this, Aider managed a faint, strained smile.


    ��Is that�� so�� That��s�� good����


    ����.��


    Originally, Aider had kept a part of his life to fulfill my ��wish.��


    But that wish had been granted by Salome, extending Aider��s life ordingly.


    And he had used thosest few days�� to repair Ariel��s scepter.


    He was the only one left who remembered the scepter��s original, intact form.


    Just as he had once tied a new ribbon in her hair, with the same delicate care, he meticulously removed the nightmare and contamination, repaired the broken ornaments, and affixed the jewels.


    And he hadn��t even given it to her himself, asking me to do it in his ce.


    ��Are you really going to end things like this?��


    I asked out of pity, and Aider nodded.


    ��I don��t want to make the rest of her life any more painful.��


    ������


    ��Sometimes, just knowing that you shared your heart with someone can leave a painful scar����


    His fingertips and toes began slowly turning into particles of light.


    ��My life effectively ended the moment I betrayed the Outer Gods�� The fact that I��vested this long is a miracle in itself.��


    ������


    ��I was happy to have the chance to repair the scepter she��ll use for the rest of her life�� and to see her, even from a distance, onest time.��


    After a moment��s hesitation,


    I asked cautiously.


    ����Why did you go this far?��


    I asked the question again to Aider, whose ashen eyes had lost focus.


    ��Turning back time so many times, continuing a fight you couldn��t win, why did you go so far�� to save Ariel?��


    At that, a faint smile crossed Aider��s parched lips.


    ��Because her simple words�� allowed me to live as a human.��


    As if recalling a single, shining moment deeply engraved in his life,


    Aider��s eyes grew distant.


    ��Because she gave me a name. I was finally able to live as myself, neither as a nameless ve nor as a false prince.��


    ������


    ��The brilliant memories she gave me�� kept me alive all this time����


    Aider took abored breath.


    ��That��s all there is to it.��


    ������


    ��By the way, my lord, since no one will remember me once I��m gone, and there won��t be a funeral����


    My co-conspirator managed his trademark shameless smile.


    ��If you were to recite something for me�� What poem would you choose?��


    ������


    Standing straight before the fading Aider,


    a line of poetry suddenly came to mind, one that ovepped with his life. I recited it slowly.


    The one whom I loved so dearly


    I could never forget you in my lifetime


    Though I know it��s a love that can never be mine


    I will steadfastly think of you alone


    Then, may you forever remain beautiful


    As I finished reciting,


    ����Haha. That��s beautiful.��


    Aiderughed with shallow breaths.


    ��But a little sad����


    I stayed by his side as he slowly scattered into particles of light.


    ������


    Here, there once was a man.


    A man so foolishly pure that he was saved by a single kind word someone had given him.


    A man who defied fate and rebelled against the world, fighting forever to repay that one word.


    Even if no one remembered him,


    in the end, he sacrificed his very soul to save his unrequited love and his world. Such a man.


    He was here.


    ��May you forever remain beautiful, my princess����


    Aider whispered in a fading voice.


    His clouded eyes slowly closed.


    And then��


    ��


    Was it just an illusion?


    I hear footsteps.


    Footsteps of someone running desperately up the wall.


    Aider slowly opened his eyes and looked to his side.


    ��Haa, haa, haa����


    At the end of the wall��a woman stood, out of breath from running.


    Her dress was disheveled, the red ribbon in her long silver hair hade undone, and her breathing was ragged,cking any sense of propriety��


    The Princess of the Lake Kingdom.


    ��I�� can��t remember��!��


    Aider blinked in disbelief as Ariel clutched her chest and spoke.


    ��But my heart hurts so much�� It��s like there��s a hole in it; it aches and stings so much����


    ������


    ��It feels like someone precious to me was forcibly ripped from my heart, so��!��


    She struggled to catch her breath, which had risen to her throat.


    Raising her head, Ariel smiled.


    ��So I came�� in the direction that hurt my heart the most.��


    Tears fell endlessly from herrgeke-blue eyes, but she somehow managed to smile.


    ��I came to find you, the one who makes me cry just by looking at you.��


    Under Aider��s gray eyes, tears began to flow as well.


    ��I don��t know your name. I don��t even know what you meant to me����


    Slowly approaching, Ariel sat down to be at eye level with Aider.


    ��But for some reason, I feel like I must make this request to you.��


    Ariel reached out her trembling hand to gently brush back Aider��s ashen hair, gazing at his face with tenderness.


    ��A pic.��


    Smiling through her tears, Ariel made a heartfelt request to Aider.


    ��Will you go on a pic with me?��


    Even on Aider��s face, which had lost all its vitality and was slowly dying,


    ����Yes.��


    a radiant smile flickered as if it was a lie.


    ��Let��s go.��


    Bright fragments scattered.


    ��I��ve always, always�� wanted to go on a pic with you����


    Ariel embraced Aider with all her might as he transformed into particles of light and began to disappear.


    ��Outside, it��s the height of spring.��


    Unable to keep his eyes open any longer, Aider heard Ariel whisper, her voice choked with sobs.


    ��We��ll hold hands and go to the hill in the countryside.��


    As if he could see the scene unfolding before his eyes, Aider smiled happily.


    ��There��s a big zelkova tree in the distance, and the summer flowers nted around it have already started to bud in the sunny weather.��


    Ariel stammered, her throat tightening, but


    ��Look. It rained yesterday, but today it��s so clear.��


    she smiled brightly.


    ��And in the sky, there��s a rainbow.��


    The fragments of light breaking off from Aider


    swirled around Ariel as if dancing before soaring into the sky��


    ��In the clear sky after the rain, there��s a rainbow as beautiful as you����


    Under the brightening sky, the fragments sparkled brilliantly in all colors.


    ��It��s blooming�� so beautifully����


    When I looked down after quietly gazing at that beautiful sky,


    Aider waspletely gone.


    Amidst the scattering particles of light, only Ariel remained, weeping.


    ��Ash.��


    After crying for a long time,


    Ariel finally stopped and spoke to me.


    ��I have a favor to ask.��


    When I nodded, Ariel asked earnestly.


    ��The next time we meet�� will you tell me about this person?��


    ������


    ��I don��t remember, but I know I must have loved him�� Will you tell me about him?��


    I nodded deeply once more.


    ��I will.��


    I smiled faintly.


    ��It��s a long story, one that would take many days and nights to tell�� but I��ll definitely share it with you.��


    Standing amidst the particles of light, Ariel, still with a tear-streaked face, held the scepter in her hands close to her chest.


    As if trying to keep the warmth of the man who had touched it alive in her heart.


    Watching her, I thought of the story of a man.


    A man who, in the end, sacrificed his very soul to save his unrequited love and his world.


    And at the veryst moment, went on a pic with his beloved to the rainy zelkova tree hill.


    Surely, hisst wish hade true.


    The story of a happy fool.


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    <strong>The Lord��s Manor. My Room.</strong>


    <strong>Around Noon.</strong>


    ��Is that everything?��


    I packed thest set of clothes from the closet into my bag and stood in front of the mirror. I tidied my hair and adjusted the cor of my coat, then nced around.


    The room was empty, stripped of everything.


    I slowly looked around the ce I had called home for the past three years and smiled warmly.


    ��I hope you get along well with the new lord too. My sweet home.��


    Of course, there��s a high possibility that the new lord will decorate the walls and floors with pink and glitter, but�� well, what can you do? You��ll just have to endure.


    Taking onest deep breath in the room that had be so familiar, I opened the door and stepped outside.��My Lord.��


    Lucas, dressed in his uniform, was waiting in the hallway and bowed his head.


    ��Have you finished your preparations?��


    ��More or less.��


    Lucas took my bag for me. Together, we descended the staircase to the first floor of the manor.


    ��When will we see each other again?��


    ��I��ll head to the Duchy of Bringar as soon as I finish my business in the capital.��


    ��Make it quick. How am I supposed to wander around without my ever-present bodyguard by my side?��


    ��Fufu. Elize is more than capable of protecting you in my absence.��


    ��She��s not my guard. She��s Serenade��s����


    As I grumbled, I elbowed Lucas in the side, asking slyly.


    ��By the way, how did it go with Evangelinest night? Did you have a good talk?��


    Lucas paused for a moment, then sheepishly scratched the back of his head.


    ��Well�� I think it went pretty well. Fortunately, we share the same feelings����


    This clumsy bear��s ears were slightly red. I patted Lucas on the back with a whistle.


    ��Nice job, buddy!��


    ��Ahem! And how about you, my lord?��


    ��Me? Hohohoho.��


    I waved my left hand, showing the engagement ring. Lucas nodded in admiration.


    ��I still have a long way to catch up to you, my lord.��


    ��Of course. I am your elder, after all. I should be at least a year ahead.��


    When we reached the first floor and stepped outside the manor, a carriage from the Silver Winter Merchant Guild was waiting.


    The attendants from the Silver Winter Guild took my bag from Lucas��s hand. I nodded to Lucas.


    ��I��ll see you at the Duchy, Lucas.��


    ��I��ll be there soon, my lord.��


    Leaving Lucas, who gave a respectful bow, behind, I approached the carriage��


    ����Phew.��


    On the coachman��s seat, with a scowl and growl like a guard dog, sat Elize, her navy-blue hair almost bristling.


    ��Why the sighing on such a beautiful day, Elize?��


    I asked, smiling. Elize nced at me.


    ��Well, I��ve been waiting for the day you and Lady Serenade would be together.��


    ��And?��


    ��Now that it��s actually happening�� I feel a bit�� unsettled����


    Ah, so that��s why she looked like a little sister who disapproves of her older sister��s marriage on her wedding day.


    ��You��d better make her happy. If you make her cry, I won��t forgive you����


    ��Give me a break. You know your mistress cries a lot.��


    ����Then make sure to offset it with ten smiles for every tear.��


    ��That��s a tough exchange rate����


    While we were exchanging these trivial jokes, the carriage door opened from inside.


    On the seat, Serenade and Bodybag were sitting opposite each other.


    ��My Lord!��


    ��Serenade.��


    ��Pleasee inside. Though it��s warm outside, you must still take care of your health.��


    I approached Serenade with a smile, bent down�� and kissed her gently.


    Serenade��s face turned bright red, and she looked flustered.


    ��My, there are so many eyes watching, my lord����


    ��What��s there to hide at this point?��


    I waved a hand dismissively at Elize and Bodybag, who were already rolling their eyes in exasperation.


    ��If you��re going toin, why don��t you get yourselves boyfriends?��


    ��If you��re going to say that, then at least introduce us to some nice guys����


    Bodybag grumbled. At the same time, Elize, who received a signal from the carriage ahead, nodded.


    ��We should get going. It��s a long journey.��


    ��Alright. Let��s go.��


    I had already said all my goodbyes yesterday. I had finished my conversation with His Majesty, the Emperor, as well.


    The carriage began to move, and I sat next to Serenade.


    Leaning back against the seat, I yawned. I had stayed up all night and was feeling a bit tired.


    ��If you��re tired, would you like to rest your head on myp, my lord? I could�� ahem, offer you ap pillow.��


    ��What? Really?��


    Was it okay to enjoy such luxury while traveling?


    I was seriously considering it when Bodybag, sitting opposite us, rolled her eyes.


    ��Can I switch to a different carriage��?��


    ��Of course not. You��re my most trusted sunflower, my number one assistant. You need to stick close to me.��


    ��Are you really going to call me that?��


    ��me Crossroad, not me. This city��s contests always have such ridiculous oues����


    Bodybag rubbed her forehead, looking resigned about her new name. It seemed like she wasn��t keen on the rodent-themed name.


    As we continued our light conversation, the carriage passed through the gates of the lord��s manor and entered the city��


    ��Huh?��


    I saw something strange.


    ��What is this?��


    We were nning to leave through the north gate of Crossroad, but on the wide streets leading to the north gate�� people were everywhere.


    I mean, it was the citizens of Crossroad.


    ��Your Highness!��


    People lined up on both sides of the departing carriage, waving and shouting.


    ��We��ll never forget these past three years!��


    ��You were truly the best lord we��ve ever had, Your Highness!��


    ��Crossroad will always be open to you, Prince!��


    ��You muste visit us again!��


    ��We��ll miss you��!��


    Waaahhh��


    I sat frozen for a moment, staring nkly at the endless procession of people nking the carriage.


    My eyes grew hot, and my lips trembled.


    ����Thank you.��


    I opened the carriage window and leaned out.


    I shouted with all my might.


    ��Thank you!��


    Facing the people who had been my citizens for the past three years and who were now cheering wildly at the sight of me��


    I waved back and made a promise.


    ��I��ll definitelye back, so please, take care!��


    As the procession of regr citizens ended, familiar faces began to appear.


    The heads and members of the production guilds were lined up, waiting for me.


    ��I was a frog in a well, confined to the outskirts, but meeting you opened my eyes to a new world!��


    The guild leaders shouted in turn.


    ��Thank you for showing us a new world!��


    ��We will always remember your teachings, Your Highness!��


    ��We will continue to work hard!��


    I shouted back to all the guild members who bowed their heads in unison.


    ��Thanks to your hard work, our Frontline was able to hold.��


    Remembering the city I built with these people, I nodded firmly.


    ��Keep giving it your all for Crossroad and for yourselves��!��


    When the line of guild members ended,


    next came the soldiers, standing in orderly rows.


    These were the finest warriors in the world, who had fought more bravely under my banner than anyone else in the past three years.


    ��To the Commander of the World Defense Frontline, the new Duke of Bringar, the Crown Prince of the Everck Empire, the greatestmander of all time!��


    An old soldier I had seen many times bellowed.


    ��A salute to His Highness Ash ��Born Hater�� of Everck!��


    Swish-!


    My soldiers, lined up wlessly on either side of the carriage, saluted in unison, without a single gap.


    I leaned out of the carriage and returned the salute.


    ��It was an honor to serve with the greatestmander in the world!��


    ��We were able to fight with our lives on the line because we believed His Highness wouldy our souls to rest!��


    ��Because of your guidance, Your Highness, we, who were once clumsy rookies, have be veterans!��


    ��Savior of the world!��


    ��I hope to serve under yourmand again someday!��


    All my soldiers, regardless of their unit, were weeping. As they saluted me, all of them were shedding tears.


    ��It was an honor for me to serve alongside you.��


    I didn��t hold back my tears either.


    Crying openly, I shouted to my soldiers.


    ��Until we meet again! May fortune favor you!��


    The soldiers responded in unison, as if they had nned it.


    ��Loyalty!��


    As the soldiers�� procession ended,


    I saw the Emperor and the world��s other kings waiting.


    I hadn��t expected this at all, so I was quite startled.


    ��You founded an organization that represented the entire world, and you could have enjoyed its power for a long time toe.��


    My father smiled, baring his teeth.


    ��But you, my admirable and pure-hearted son, disbanded it the very night you achieved your goal of saving the world. My son, Born Hater!��


    The kingsughed together. The Emperor nced at the kings to his left and right.


    ��Last night, we realized something. We had never properly thanked you.��


    Then, the Emperor slowly bowed his head.


    Before I could respond, all the crowned heads present bowed their heads to me.


    ��Thank you. For saving the world. And for giving us the invaluable experience of seeing the worlde together as one.��


    ������


    ��This world owes you a great debt.��


    Raising his head, the Emperor gave me a gentle smile.


    ��We will not forget this.��


    I replied in a choked voice.


    ��It��s no debt. We did this together, not just me.��


    I had the carriage stop for a moment and stepped out, bowing deeply to the kings on either side.


    ��Thank you for trusting and following my reckless path.��


    The kings apuded in unison.


    Amidst their apuse, the Emperor approached with a smile and patted my shoulder.


    ��Now, off you go! The journey you must take will be many times longer than our own.��


    The Emperor then nced at Serenade, standing behind me.


    ��I look forward to your wedding invitation. I��d love to deliver the speech myself����


    I stepped forward and hugged my father.


    He seemed more surprised than ever by the unexpected disy of affection, but I held him tight and spoke sincerely.


    ��Thank you for trusting and supporting your foolish son.��


    ������


    ��I��ll visit often. Father.��


    Releasing the embrace,


    I bowed to the kings once more and climbed back into the carriage.


    As the carriage began to move again, I shook hands onest time with each king who approached.


    ��Thanks to you, I didn��t run away and held out till the very end. Consider yourself highly praised!��


    Balendio, the leader of the City-State Alliance, whose burnt beard had begun to regrow.


    ��I have so much marriage advice to share! See you soon, Ash!��


    Mikhail, who was beaming alongside his five wives�� and whose body still bore marks from whatever had happened the night before.


    ��I��ll visit soon regarding the History Foundation, Prince Ash! Let��s have an in-depth discussion!��


    Dearmudin, who still spoke with his characteristic firmness.


    ��You��ll let me officiate the wedding, right?! Or at least sing at the ceremony!��


    Kellybey, making outrageous requests.


    ��I��ll take pride for the rest of my life in having fought alongside you.��


    Verdandi, who now shook hands as naturally as any human.


    ��May you have fair winds!��


    ��May your journey be splendid!��


    The Rompeller twins, still red-faced from their hangover but sincerely offering their well-wishes.


    ��Thank you so much for giving us new hope��!��


    And Hannibal, now proudly recognized as a king.


    One by one, those I had shaken hands with disappeared behind the carriage. I tried to remember the warmth and feel of each handshake.


    After the procession of crowned heads ended, at the north gate,


    ��Your Highness!��


    Mypanions, those who had shared life and death with me, awaited.


    ��Thank you so much, Your Highness! Really��! I will never forget you!��


    Torkel, who had finally learned how to smile brightly.


    ��May your future journey be blessed, just as this one was.��


    ��May it be filled with grace.��


    Zenith and Rosetta, smiling and offering their blessings.


    ��It was the best heist ever, Your Highness!��


    ��The heist was so spectacr I can��t enjoy ordinary gambling anymore!��


    ��We��re going to wander and sing, would it be alright to sing of your legend, Prince?!��


    ��If you refuse, I��ll change every protagonist��s name to Violet!��


    ��Then let this body tell the tale of saving the world?!��


    The rowdy,ughing members of the Gambler��s Club.


    ��Thanks to your kindness, I��ve found some purpose in life. I��m truly grateful.��


    Hecate and the Glory Knights saluting quietly.


    And,


    ��Dya-boo!��


    Sid, reaching out his chubby little hands, held by Lilly.


    I stepped down from the carriage again and hugged each of mypanions.


    ��We will meet again. Somewhere, somehow.��


    Gently stroking Sid��s hair,


    I said to Lilly,


    ��Until then, may peace be with you all.��


    Lilly shed tears but gave me a bright smile.


    Under the northern gate, bathed in spring sunlight, my eternal party members were waiting.


    ��My lord!��


    ��Senior!��


    ��Your Highness!��


    ��Prince!��


    I approached the four who called out to me in their own ways, and the five of us embraced each other.


    ��I was happy to be with you.��


    All the days of adventure I had shared with them.


    All the joy, the pain, theughter, and the tears.


    They rushed through my mind like a waterfall, and I couldn��t help but cry.


    ��Thank you foring into my life, truly, truly�� thank you����


    Looking around at my weepingpanions, I said with heartfelt sincerity, as if making a promise,


    ��Please, be happy.��


    Wherever we are in this world.


    We must be happy.


    ��Come on, go now! We��ve had enough goodbyes tost a lifetime!��


    Evangeline, wiping her eyes roughly, shouted.


    ��We��ll cheer you on as you embark on the new challenges ahead, Senior!��


    Everyone nodded as they wiped away their tears.


    I nodded back, full of strength.


    ��May luck be with you in your new challenges as well.��


    As I rode the carriage once more and passed under the northern gate,


    flower petals began to fall from above.


    Looking up, I saw people who had somehow climbed up the northern wall, scattering petals from baskets to coincide with the passage of my carriage.


    ��Be happy!��


    Petals of all colors floated down, and everyone called out together.


    ��Be happy-!��


    Under the shower of petals,


    the carriage began to pick up speed.


    My heroes, who had been walking behind the carriage, now started running, but they gradually fell behind.


    ��You must��!��


    Everyone, as they grew distant, shouted together.


    ��Be happy-!��


    Before long, the rain of petals, the people waving, and the city where I had spent thest three years.


    All of it disappeared behind the winding path.


    I didn��t wipe away my flowing tears. I just quietly watched my dazzling memories fade further and further away with every blink.


    Thus, one journey came to an end��


    And another journey began anew.


    ��My lord.��


    Serenade, sitting next to me, held my hand tightly, tears in her eyes. I smiled at her, my face wet with tears.


    ��Let��s go, Serenade.��


    I sped Serenade��s hand.


    ��To new adventures.��


    Just as in the past three years.


    I know there will be more failures, more falls, more pain in the future��


    But that��s okay.


    As long as I don��t let go of the g in my heart, the path will continue, no matter which dark valley I wander through.


    ��Even if other tough challenges, harsh trials, or difficult days lie ahead.��


    All the love and support from those who watched over me and loved me.


    I believe it will light the path ahead like starlight.


    With that belief, Iughed.


    Serenade wiped away the tears on my cheeks with a gentle hand. I carefully wiped away her tears too.


    We kissed, crying andughing, our lips meeting.


    The carriage continued to move forward along the endless road before us.


    Towards a new life, ever ongoing, like this��


    �� The End �C


    �CTL Notes�C


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you want to support me or give me feedback, you can do it at /MattReading


    https://discord.gg/BWaP3AHHpt


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!